《Ice and Fire》


 Chapter 1 Betray

    Chapter 1 Betray


    In a huge, dark blue-hued bedroom of a suburban vi, a scene about an R-rated y was unfolding,


    creating an ambiguous atmosphere in the entire room.


    Cherry Shen had just returned from a business trip. She had exited from the airport and then hailed a


    taxi.


    While in the vehicle, Cherry Shen gazed at the scenery outside the window, and a smile appeared on


    her face. At this very moment, she was feeling so excited. All she wanted to do was meet the man she


    had loved so deeply all along.


    Cherry Shen pulled out the spare key John Ye had given her and opened the vi''s door.


    As soon as Cherry Shen entered the house, she heard a strange voice. It sounded like a woman''s


    voice. Pushing open the door, the sight of her sister, Jean Shen, lying naked on top of John Ye greeted


    her.


    "What is this? I can''t believe my boyfriend is having sex with my sister!"


    Standing in the doorway, Cherry Shen felt angry. She screamed, "John Ye, Jean Shen!"


    Cherry Shen''s voice brought their intimate act to an abrupt halt.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    John Ye tensed at the sight of the iparable wrath on her beautiful face. His heartbeat too


    quickened. He immediately picked up his clothes, which were lying on the ground, and put them on


    hastily.


    Jean Shen was still in bed, pulling the quilt around her body to cover it up. But in her heart, she was


    cursing Cherry Shen. ''This bitch is definitely my nemesis. How dare shee here and sabotage my


    ns!''


    John Ye put on his clothes, went to Cherry Shen and, nervously, exined, "Cherry, you?are


    misunderstanding this. It is not what..."


    But before John could finish his sentence, Cherry Shen raised her hand and pped him across his


    face.


    "John Ye, I will not let you touch me! You can now go find another woman. I am breaking up with you!"


    With these words, Cherry Shen turned and left, holding back her tears. She despaired at this deep


    insult and hurt.


    Gazing at her receding?figure, John Ye''s heart was filled with anguish. He had never imagined that he


    would fail to resist temptation, and this will result in his beloved leaving him.


    It was midnight. In the bar, neon lights shone all over the hall.


    Cherry Shen was sitting in a chair in front of the bar counter. She was holding the wine that her friend


    Emily Xia had sent to her. She gulped it down and emptied the cup.


    Emily Xia felt sad, watching her friend Cherry Shen drowning herself in alcohol. But she was at a loss


    for words that wouldfort her. During their university years, this earnest senior could get down on


    one knee to express his dedication to Cherry Shen. But now, he has lived in society for so long, that his


    core values must also have changed. As for Jean Shen, her heart had always been filled with envy,


    while her enmity towards Cherry Shen had never decreased.


    Cherry Shen was highly intoxicated. Staring at thest drop of wine in the cup, she said to Emily Xia,


    "Emily, do you think there is something I owe the world? Why did it have to be Jean Shen with John


    Ye? Why?"


    Emily Xia moved her lips, but eventually said nothing.


    "Interesting." Cherry Shenughed softly, her eyes filled with pain, hatred and helplessness. "John Ye,


    you son of bitch! Jean Shen, I hate you!"


    And with these words, Cherry Shen drank thest drop of wine in the cup.


    It was already early morning. In the bar, Emily Xia looked at Cherry Shen who was lying on the bar


    counter,pletely drunk. She wanted to take her to the hotel across the street. But she was on duty


    and couldn''t just leave. She could only ask her colleague''s help in taking Cherry Shen to the hotel, so


    that Cherry could rest.


    Cherry Shen was taken to the hotel by Emily Xia''s colleague. Fueled by alcohol, Cherry Shen insisted


    that she could find the room on her own. So Emily''s colleague left her by the elevator and departed.


    Cherry Shen staggered out of the elevator, looking for Room 522. However, when she reached Room


    521, she saw that the door was already open. Without thinking further, she murmured to herself, "That''s


    it. The service staff must have opened the door for me!"


    And then she entered the room.


    Cherry Shen walked around the hotel room, gazing at the huge white bed with a white sheet and quilt


    on it. It exuded a sense offort.


    She was soon ovee by drowsiness. Cherry Chen''s brain stopped thinking, and she did not even


    notice the sound of watering from the bathroom. Walking to the bed, shey down, closed her


    eyes and was soon in deep slumber.


    The man in the bathroom had bronze skin and a muscr frame. His entire body conveyed that he had


    received professional training. Water flowed down his perfectly-sculpted face, which appeared to be


    permanently aloof.


    Jackson Chu turned off the shower and the sound of running water stopped abruptly. He took the towel


    next to him and dried his hair. He then tied the towel around his waist and got out of the bathroom.


    When Jackson Chu reached the bed, he winced with surprise at what he saw.


    When did this womane into the room? Had this five-star hotel sent her to him as a present, since


    he was a VIP member here?


    Jackson Chu slowly approached the bed, gazing at the woman on the bed. There was a faint smell of


    alcoholing from the woman. Her face had no makeup on it, and that made her look fresh. Her


    unruly hair reflected her natural beauty, as did her delicate face which was not extraordinarily beautiful


    but still attractive.


    Jackson Chu found himself staring uncontrobly at the woman on the bed. Though her slender figure


    was not voluptuous, her presence was irresistibly attractive.


    Unexpectedly, a girl cropped up in his mind. Her simplicity, sweet smile and cute face had been always


    in his mind for more than 10 years. There was a sadness behind Jackson Chu''s eyes. "Where are you?


    Are you happy?"


    He turned his attention back to the woman on the bed. Jackson Chu felt ufortable. Damn, he had


    now be enamored to one more girl, in addition to the first one!


    Jackson Chu reasoned that this woman had neither an attractive face nor an enchanting body. In fact,


    nothing about her interested him. However, his feelings eventually triumphed over reason, and this


    started a game of self-torture within him.

 Chapter 2 The Aloof Shen Clan

    Chapter 2 The Aloof Shen n


    Cherry Shen woke up with a sharp pain. She opened her eyes.


    She couldn''t believe what she saw, nor could she clearly see the man''s face. He seemed to have


    regr features and a gloomy face. Then she saw his bronze skin and broad shoulders. Obviously, he


    had a muscr body.


    Before Cherry Shen coulde to grips with the situation, the sharp pain gradually sunk her back into


    unconsciousness. She had no strength left to fight back. Although she was losing her virginity, which


    was especially precious to her, she couldn''t put up a fight. Finally, in desperation, she submitted to the


    man''s sexual demands.


    In the morning, theyy in bed. Jackson Chu, always on his guard, heard a knock on the door. He


    opened his eyes immediately, and turned to look at the door.


    Derek Lu had arrived to wake up Jackson. A military conference was going to be held today.


    When he opened the bedroom door, he was startled by what he saw. He recovered a whileter and


    stammered, "Jackson, you...".


    Derek Lu was about to say something more but was lost for words.


    Jackson Chu saw that it was only Derek Lu and ignored him. He covered the woman''s curvy body with


    a quilt and got out of the bed, quickly putting on his clothes.


    Derek Lu approached Jackson Chu, grinning. He looked at Jackson Chu and teased, "How do you


    feel? Was it goodst night?


    "Fuck off." Jackson Chu answered, with an angry expression on his face.


    Derek Lu ignored Jackson Chu''s anger and continued, "I never though mymander also loves


    women. Who is she?"


    "I don''t know." Jackson Chu replied, indifferently. Before Derek Lu could say anything else, Jackson


    Chu got dressed and walked out of the bedroom.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now tell me why you are here?" Jackson Chu asked.


    Derek Lu hastily replied, "I''m here to pick you up and take you to the base for the military conference.


    And in the afternoon, your father wants you toe home in the military''s residentialpound."


    Jackson Chu did not say anything. He tidied his military uniform and walked out of the room.


    Then Derek Lu looked at the bedroom, turned around and walked away.


    Cherry Shen woke up at noon. She opened her eyes, stared at the ceiling and looked at her


    surroundings. This room felt so unfamiliar.


    Then the memories slowly came back. She remembered that she was drunkst night and Emily Xia


    had asked one of their colleagues to take her back to the hotel. Was she lying in bed in a hotel right


    now?


    If this was the case, why did she vaguely remember a man''s figure? Why couldn''t she see his face


    clearly in her mind? It seemed that a strong and muscr male body had been on top of herst night.


    Cherry Shen''s mind was in a state of panic. She tore at her hair frantically and wanted to get out of


    bed. She had been in it for too long.


    But when she tried moving her body, Cherry Shen felt a sharp pain. She broke into a cold sweat. She


    frowned and then almost screamed.


    Cherry Shen was thinking of the man on top of herst night. At the same time, the sharp pain in her


    body was almost unbearable. Throwing aside the quilt, she looked down at her naked body and saw


    the traces of lovemaking on her snow-white skin.


    Seeing the dried blood on the sheet, she burst into tears. She had not only lost the man she loved


    most, she had also lost her virginity. Even more ridiculous was that she had no idea who had


    deflowered her. Was he a man even more monstrous than that bastard John Ye?


    Cherry Shen, lying in bed, stared nkly at the ceiling. At that moment, she felt dead. She had lost


    everything. Everything precious to her was gone. What else was left to care about?


    After a long interval, she fought back the sharp pain and got out of the bed. She picked up her clothes


    from the floor and walked into the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, Cherry Shen got out of the hotel. Watching the cars passing by on the street, she


    told herself that although she felt dead inside, her body was still alive. She must be tough so that she


    could live a good life.


    As soon as Cherry Shen entered the Shen Mansion, she saw her father Harrison Shen and Jade Qiao,


    her so-called ''mother''. Her sister Jean Shen who had ruthlessly stolen her boyfriend, was sitting on the


    couch in the living room. There were broad smiles on their faces.


    The maid saw Cheery Shen arrive and greeted her with a smile, "Good afternoon, miss."


    Hearing the maid''s voice, the other three in the living room looked towards Cherry Shen.


    "You slut, why have youe back? If you hate this home, don''t evere back. We will enjoy your


    absence." Jade Qiao berated her harshly. Since Cheery Shen wasn''t her daughter, she did not feel the


    need to talk to her kindly or peacefully.


    Cherry Shenpletely ignored Jade Qiao''s harsh words. She had been living in this house for over


    20 years. She had be ustomed to Jade Qiao''s mean nature. She would never forget this mean


    woman who had spared no efforts to seduce her father and win his heart, finally resulting in him


    divorcing Cherry Shen''s mother and marrying her instead.


    Cherry Shen looked at her father, who was sitting nearby, and said, "Dad, I havee home."


    "I see. Now take a seat. We''re talking about your sister''s wedding." Harrison Shen replied indifferently.


    He had never been kind to Cherry Shen. But he was not in a bad temper today.


    "She''s a bitch. Why should she take part in my wedding?" Jean Shen looked at Cherry Shen with


    contempt and resentment, as Cherry was about to sit next to her. Then she added, "Cherry Shen, I am


    going to make it clear to you. I''m already John Ye''s girlfriend. His mother has promised me that I will be


    her daughter-inw."

 Chapter 3 Need To Find A Rich Man

    Chapter 3 Need To Find A Rich Man


    Whenever John Ye''s name was mentioned, Cherry Shen''s heart would still ache. Despite trying very


    hard to forget him, she just couldn''t get over him.


    "That is nice. My congrattions to you!" Cherry Shen forced a smile. Her voice was calm and she


    looked unperturbed.


    "Well." Jean Shen smirked, "For a slut''s daughter, you truly know how to behave."


    Jade Qiao rolled her eyes and added, "Exactly. Why can''t you follow your mother''s steps and disappear


    for good? Why are you still hanging out with our family and harming us? If you hadn''t seduced John Ye,


    my daughter would have married him long time back. She would have already be the wife of the


    lieutenant governor."


    "Aunt, I am a member of the Shen n as well. My father had forbidden me to leave with my mother


    back then. Besides, John Ye and I were close back when we were at the university..." Before she could


    finish, Jean Shen pped Cherry Shen hard on the face.


    Jean Shen''s hand was still in the air as she snapped at her, "Cherry Shen, bear this in mind. The Shen


    n has only one daughter. That would be me, Jean Shen. I am the deputy CEO of the Shen Group.


    Who the hell are you? You are nothing but a lowly team leader in the business department. How dare


    you evenpare yourself with me? How dare you even try topete with me?"


    Cherry Shen''s face was burning with pain. She lowered her head and said nothing.


    Jade Qiao''s cold words echoed in her ears, "Cherry Shen, I am already doing you a favour by letting


    you stay in the vi. Your slut mother seduced your father and had you. Fortunately I was able to chase


    her away, otherwise it would be her sitting in the vi today!"


    "Aunt, this is not true. Back then, my mother and father were in love. You were the one who stepped


    between them and coerced my father into marrying you, as you were pregnant with his child. You are


    the family breaker here." Cherry Shen angrily red at her. She might tolerate insults from Jade Qiao


    about herself, but she definitely would not put up with Jade Qiao bad-mouthing her mother.


    "You little bitch." Jade Qiao sprang up from her seat and was about to punch Cherry Shen in her face.


    However, Harrison Shen blocked her attack in time.


    Jade Qiao yelled at Cherry Shen in rage, "Did your mother tell you this bullshit? Cherry Shen, I am


    telling you, I am the one who got pregnant first. Your mother was a typical loser. She doesn''t have the


    fortune to be ady. My family helped the Shen n a lot back then. It is only natural that I be with your


    father now. You should just shut the fuck up!"


    Jade Qiao''s words were cut off by an impatient Jean Shen. She pouted, "Mom, dad, you should just


    marry her off as soon as possible. Otherwise, she wouldn''t keep her hands to herself or stop bothering


    my John Ye! She would ruin my future and stop me from bing the lieutenant governor''s wife."


    Jean Shen was really afraid of Cherry Shen. She hated her intensely.


    "Exactly. She has really angered me by ruining my daughter''s happiness. I won''t let her stay in the vi


    anymore." Jade Qiao cast a scornful nce at Cherry Shen. Then she turned to Harrison Shen and


    said: "Set her up with someone tomorrow. You need to find a rich man so that he would give me a lot in


    betrothal gifts. I have spent a fortune raising her over the past two decades. My efforts cannot go in


    vain."


    Harrison Shen''s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at both Cherry Shen and Jade Qiao. However, he


    said nothing, just as he had done for years. The family was ruled by Jade Qiao. She had been the boss


    ever since they were together.


    Cherry Shen bit her bottom lip. Her heart was already broken. Too many things had happened in the


    past two days. She was absolutely devastated. Even if they sent her to meet up with some total


    stranger, she couldn''t care less. She had already lost the one she cherished. There was nothing more


    to lose in her life.


    In the military residential area


    An aged man, dressed in military uniform, sat in the main seat which was in the living room.


    Jackson Chu and Derek Lu remained silent as they stood in front of the old master. They were waiting


    for his orders.


    Andrew Chu felt proud as he fondly looked at his beloved grandson and the grandson of hisrade.


    The two young men had grown up together and were both outstanding during their service in the


    military. Especially his beloved grandson. He had drawn the attention of the entire residential area as,


    despite his young age, Jackson Chu had made it to the level of a lieutenant. HIs achievement made


    Andrew Chu really proud.


    However, Andrew Chu was still a bit bothered by one issue.


    "Derek Lu." Andrew Chu slowly opened his mouth. His voice was serious and solemn.


    "Yes, sir." Derek Lu quickly responded.


    "In all the time Jackson Chu has been in the army, did he ever bother to go on the blind dates I set up


    for him?" Andrew Chu''s face was serious as he asked the question.


    "Well..." Derek Lu didn''t know how to reply. The truth was, he had gone on the blind dates in ce of


    Jackson Chu. Jackson Chu had begged him so much, that he eventually caved in and went on the


    dates. However, at this moment, he did not dare tell Andrew Chu the truth. He was concerned Jackson


    would get angry.


    "What''s wrong?" Andrew Chu''s face turned darker.


    Jackson Chu had to step in and reply on behalf of Derek Lu, "Grandpa, I did go on the blind dates, as


    per your instructions. There were eight blind dates, and I went for three of those. However, none of the


    girls I met captured my heart."


    Jackson Chu replied with a poker face. He was just bluffing. He hadn''t gone on any of these blind


    dates. He only said so to dodge the bullet. Otherwise, Derek Lu would be punished by his grandfather if


    the truth came out. And under no circumstances would he ever let his buddy get punished for helping


    him out.


    "None of them? The girls I selected for you are from the wealthy and powerful families of our city. They


    are well-educated nobledies. Are you telling me that you didn''t like any of them?" Andrew Chu was


    angry at his grandson by now. He was so picky!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jackson Chu remained silent.


    Derek Lu looked away as he also did not know what to say at the moment. He nced at Jackson Chu


    and noticed that he looked calm. That gave him some relief as he saw Jackson Chu had the situation


    under control.


    Andrew Chu thought for a while and then he solemnly said, "Starting from tomorrow, Jackson Chu


    should have blind dates one after another. Until he shows me his wedding certificate, he shall continue


    going on blind dates."


    This random order did not scare Jackson Chu at all. His was mulling overst night, over the girl he


    had run into and spent a wonderful time with. A smile spread across his handsome face as he thought


    about her.


    Derek Lu tried very hard not to burst intoughter in front of Andrew Chu, who was so serious. Going


    on blind dates one after another? What a cruel order! Was Andrew Chu trying to drive his beloved


    grandson mad? Jackson Chu was known for his indifferent character. He would be theughing stock


    of the whole army if the news of him going on numerous blind dates spread.


    Jackson Chu gave Derek Lu a serious look and warned him to behave himself. Derek Lu quickly


    covered his mouth and stood up straight. However, he was still dying inside fromughter.


    Andrew Chu waved his hands in despair and said to them, "Get out then. Remember what I said and


    go for the blind dates. If you dare to disobey my order, I will make sure you pay the price."


    Jackson Chu walked out briskly. He had paid absolutely no attention to what his grandfather had just


    said. He was still engrossed by the girl fromst night.


    As they walked inside the residential area, Jackson Chu abruptly stopped and Derek Lu almost ran into


    him.


    Derek Lu touched his nose and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Jackson Chu turned around and slowly said, "Find the identity of the woman fromst night at the


    hotel."


    Without further dy, he strode forward, leaving Derek Lu stunned and rooted in ce.


    "Well, that is easier said than done..." Derek Lu looked towards Jackson Chu''s receding figure,


    confused, and wondered whether Jackson Chu had already fallen for the woman.

 Chapter 4 Did You Bring The Identity Card And Household Register

    Chapter 4 Did You Bring The Identity Card And Household Register


    Three dayster.


    Derek Lu drove Jackson Chu to meet the girl he had been fixed up with.


    Gazing at the scenery outside of the car window, Jackson Chu suddenly thought of something. He


    coldly asked Derek Lu, "Have you found out more about that woman in the hotel the other night?"


    Derek Lu, who was driving the car, looked at Jackson Chu in the rearview mirror. He replied, his voice


    get a room for herself, and so she sneaked into your bed."


    "Don''t give up until you have investigated this thoroughly." Jackson Chu gave the order with authority.


    He was disappointed at his men. How could they fail at such a simple task?


    "Yes, sir." Derek Lu hastily answered, fearing that he would anger Jackson Chu.


    Cherry Shen, dressed in simple casual clothes, walked out of the Shen Mansion for her blind date.


    She gazed at the scenery along the way, but nothing could make her feel happy. She had been


    numbed by the series of blind dates over the past few days. Everything she cherished in this world was


    gone. What else should she care about? The blind date meant nothing. Even if she ended up marrying


    a lunatic, she would submit herself to her unfair fate.


    Cherry Shen entered the downtown Starbucks. She checked the message on her mobile phone and


    looked for Table No. 6.


    She found her table only after she turned the corner. She took the empty seat without even noticing


    that a man was sitting across the table.


    She sensed his curious gaze and suddenly looked up. The military uniform and serious face made her


    heart skip a beat. The man had perfect features. His eyebrows couldn''t hide his nobleness, though he


    seemed to be cold. His emotions were difficult to scrutinize. Moreover, his wide shoulders and


    muscr body made him appear even more masculine and charming.


    On the other side, Jackson Chu was astonished by the woman who had just taken a seat across his


    table. He looked at her familiar face and recognized her as the woman who had slept in his bed that


    night. The woman he had deflowered and whose curvy body he had fondled. He had been missing this


    strange woman since then, and had even sent his men to look for her. He never thought she would


    suddenly appear before him at such a blind date.


    Excited as he was, Jackson Chu tried to suppress his emotions and showed nothing on his face,


    though he couldn''t help repeatedly ncing at her innocent face.


    "Are you Jackson Chu?" Cherry Shen asked, indifferently, to make sure that the man sitting opposite


    was her date.


    "Are you Cherry Shen?" Jackson Chu also asked. He thought her name was as beautiful as her body


    and her kiss.


    Cherry Shen blinked. This particr blind date wasn''t so bad. At least her date was handsome, maybe


    he was also ady-killer. She took a deep breath and said, "Let''s get straight to the point."


    Jackson Chu kept silent, patiently waiting to hear what Cherry would say next.


    "I haven''t set many requirements for my future husband. As long as you like me and want to marry me,


    you can be my husband." After saying these words, Cherry Shen looked out of the window. A moment


    Cherry Shen''s blunt approach astonished Jackson Chu. He had met many girls. Most of them just


    couldn''t wait to ask questions about his mansion, car and betrothal gifts. However, this girl was


    straightforward and clearly didn''t mind marrying him after their first date, without even inquiring about


    his background.


    Jackson Chu frowned. The wonderful thoughts about this girl hadn''t faded from his mind, even though


    she did not have an extraordinarily fascinating appearance. "How can I refuse such a girl as my bride?"


    Jackson Chu thought. She was special and he already felt drawn to her.


    Jackson Chu''s silence annoyed Cherry Shen. She did not feel the need to say anything more during


    such a boring and meaningless date.


    Cherry Shen looked at her watch. Then she raised her head and said to Jackson Chu, indifferently, "Mr.


    Jackson, now that we have met, I''m going to leave. If you need more time to consider my proposal


    carefully, just do it and call meter. My next date is set for 9, and it''s already 8:40. I should go."


    Then Cherry Shen took a card from her bag, on which her name and cellphone number were written.


    She put the card on the table before him, stood up and was about to leave.


    But before Cherry Shen could turn around, Jackson Chu firmly grasped her hand.


    Feeling cold and a bit angry, Jackson Chu said, "Did you bring the identity card and household


    register?"


    They looked at each other intently. Frankly, Cherry was taken aback. She never thought Jackson would


    ept such an unreasonable proposal without giving it second thoughts. She answered nkly, "No, I


    didn''t."


    It took a moment for Cherry Shen to recover. She took a deep breath and carefully scrutinized this man


    once more. She did not want to jump to conclusions again. For sure, he was a solider with a


    conservative appearance. So perhaps he wouldn''t flirt with other women, or have lustful desires like


    John Ye. If she married him, she might be happy since he showed the strictness and seriousness of a


    solider, as well as underlying dignity.


    "I will meet you here tomorrow morning at half past eight, and I will give you my identity card and


    household register." Cherry Shen said this with a determined heart. All of a sudden, she felt relieved.


    Finally she would marry someone, though not the man she loved most.


    Cherry Shen''s words satisfied Jackson. He nodded and replied with authority, "Don''t go to your next


    date. I''m going to take you home."


    Cherry Shen shrugged reluctantly. Now that Jackson had epted her proposal, another date was


    unnecessary.


    Cherry Shen remained silent and was about to leave the caf¨¦ so that Jackson could drop her home.


    But, just as she reached the door, she saw John Ye and Jean Shen enter.


    Both John Ye and Jean Shen noticed Cherry Shen. John Ye was surprised at the coincidence when he


    saw the couple in front on him.


    Jackson Chu saw Cherry Shen standing still. He looked in the direction of her gaze and his expression


    changed slightly, although nobody else noticed it. He recovered quickly and remained cold and


    indifferent.


    Jean Shen held John Ye''s arm and started analyzing the situation. She saw that her sister was with a


    man. She must be on a date with this man who was wearing a military uniform. Jean Shen, with


    undisguised contempt, looked at the man holding her sister''s arm and thought that Cherry Shen wasT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    really good at seducing men. How could she allow a stranger to touch her in that intimate manner on


    their very first date? What a shameless slut she was.


    Feeling extremely envious and nervous, John Ye removed Jean Shen''s hand and walked over to


    Cherry Shen and Jackson Chu.


    He stood before the couple and looked at Jackson Chu instead of Cherry Shen. With disbelief he


    asked, "Uncle, why are you here?"

 Chapter 5 She Is Your Aunt

    Chapter 5 She Is Your Aunt


    What! Jackson Chu was John''s uncle?! When she heard John Ye call Jackson Chu "uncle", Cherry


    Shen was astonished. She couldn''t believe her ears. How could the man she had just agreed to marry


    be John Ye''s uncle?


    Cherry Shen''s eyes remained wide open, and in a voice filled with disbelief, she asked Jackson Chu,


    "Are you his uncle?"


    Jackson Chu looked into her eyes and felt a bit confused. It seemed that she cared a lot about his


    rtionship with John Ye. He answered, "Yes, he is my nephew."


    Hearing the answer, Cherry Shen felt pain in her heart. What a big joke this was! She wanted to escape


    from the man she once loved so much, but she didn''t expect that fate would bring them together again.


    She wanted to get away from him, but she was going to marry his uncle. Jackson Chu was the rtive


    of the man she loved! Was it Jackson Chu''s family that had supported John Ye in his bid to be the


    lieutenant governor?


    "Interesting!" Cherry Shen suddenly chuckled.


    John Ye and Jackson Chu looked at each other, not understanding what Cherry Shen''sughter meant.


    Just then, Jean Shen walked toward them and said, "Look whom I''ve met! I was wondering why John


    was so excited abouting here. It turns out his old me is here."


    Old me? Hearing these two words, Jackson Chu''s face immediately changed color. He gave Cherry


    a ferocious stare and then shifted his eyes to John Ye. He had not expected that his nephew would


    have had an affair with the woman beside him.


    John Ye took no notice of what Jean Shen had said, nor did he care about Jackson Chu''s piercing


    eyes. All he cared about was Cherry Shen. He looked at Cherry Shen affectionately and then slowly


    asked, "Cherr, what are you doing here? How do you know my uncle?"


    Hearing John Ye call Cherry ''Cherr, Jackson Chu felt a lump in his throat. How could his nephew call


    the woman, who was about to marry him, so affectionately? No matter what the rtionship had been


    before, she now was his woman and he definitely would not allow other men to call her so lovingly.


    Absolutely not!


    "John Ye, " growled Jackson, in a serious tone. He then warned, "She''s now your aunt!"


    Aunt? John Ye was shocked! He hadn''t seen Cherry Shen for several days and now she had be


    his aunt?! It must be a joke!


    John Ye shook his head, stared at Cherry Shen and in a voice filled with disbelief, he asked, "Cherr,


    are... are you really my aunt now?"


    Hearing John Ye call Cherry Shen "Cherr" yet again, Jackson Chu was furious. But he controlled his


    anger. He had not seen John Ye for a while now. It seemed that his nephew had forgotten how to


    respect the elders.


    Cherry Shen had put on a poker face. She withdrew her arm from Jackson Chu''s, held it again to get


    closer to him, and said to John, "Yes, Mr. Ye. I am your aunt."


    Having said that with no regard for John Ye''s reaction, Cherry Shen looked directly into Jean Shen''s


    eyes and said, "And my dear sister, if you get married to John, I will be your aunt too, won''t I?"


    "You..." Jean Shen''s face was contorted with anger. Why was this woman always luckier than her? She


    had even dared to tread on her territory. Now she was hitched with John''s uncle and would be John''s


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    aunt. How could she ever live a happy life after she was married to John Ye?


    John Ye was already out of control. He stared at Cherry Shen and said, "You are lying to me, aren''t


    you? You said that you would be with me my entire life. How can you now be with my uncle? Cherr, I


    know I was wrong. Pleasee back to me!"


    John Ye begged and wanted to grasp Cherry Shen''s other arm.


    But Cherry Shen rejected his hand and got closer to Jackson Chu. She would rather depend on a


    stranger she had just met than John Ye. Love might go bad like poison and turn into hatred. She just


    wanted to keep away from it.


    Jackson Chu felt Cherry Shen moving closer and knew what she meant. So he drew back his arm from


    Cherry''s hand and put his hand on Cherry''s waist. Everything he did felt natural and he did not say a


    word.


    Cherry Shen looked at John Ye and coldly replied, "John Ye, I''ve told you that I am your aunt now. I


    hope that you will forget what happened between us before. Now you are together with Jean Shen and


    you should watch your behavior."


    John Ye didn''t give up and wanted to stop Cherry Shen from marrying Jackson. But before he could


    approach Cherry Shen again, Jean Shen dragged him away by his arm.


    Jean Shen dragged John Ye away with effort. She was filled with rage. This damn Cherry Shen was


    still John''s love and she influenced John''s heart.


    "John, we are going for coffee." Jean Shen didn''t know what else to do, but remind John Ye of their


    reason foring here. She hoped John woulde to grips with his emotions.


    No one expected that John Ye wouldn''t care at all about what Jean Shen had said. He flung away Jean


    Shen''s arms and stepped towards Cherry Shen. He grabbed her arm, intending to pull Cherry from


    Jackson Chu''s arm.


    But as soon as John Ye touched Cherry Shen''s arm, Jackson Chu grabbed his wrist. He clenched it


    harder, pulled it from Cherry Shen''s arm, and flung it away. John Ye lost his bnce and staggered a


    few steps back.


    Jean Shen hastily walked forward to support John Ye. John Ye steadied himself and felt a bit scared by


    the sight of Jackson Chu''s furious face. He knew that his uncle was a military officer with great power


    and prestige, so he did not dare offend him.


    Jackson Chu said in anger, "John Ye, watch your behavior! She is your aunt."


    John Ye was too frightened to utter a word after he looked into Jackson Chu''s angry eyes.


    Cherry Shen felt that her head was about to explode. Her heart was already aching and she didn''t


    know what she would do if she saw John Ye''s face again.


    So she turned her head away and said to Jackson Chu, "Let''s go! I want to go home now."


    "Okay." Jackson Chu replied. He now knew all about the situation and the rtionship between Cherry


    Shen and John Ye. He didn''t expect that the woman whom he intended to marry, and whose virginity


    he had taken, had such a love story. What was more unexpected, was that she had been in a


    rtionship with his nephew! It seemed that what was going on right now was even more interesting.


    Jackson Chu made up his mind to continue ying the game. This was just the beginning.


    With an arm around Cherry Shen''s waist, Jackson Chu walked out of the cafe with Cherry Shen.


    Watching them go away, John Ye couldn''t utter a word. His eyes were full of sadness.


    On seeing John Ye''s face, Jean Shen hated Cherry Shen even more. She was such a bitch and a


    woman of easy virtue.


    Not long after they walked out of the cafe, Cherry Shen flung away Jackson Chu''s hand. She knew it


    was just a show, and now the show was over.


    Jackson Chu was a bit lost when he saw the restlessness in her eyes. Had she flung away his hand


    because she looked down upon him? Or had she merely put on the show for John, the ''hero'' of her


    heart?


    At that moment, Jackson Chu felt like an idiot, who knew nothing about this woman. He took it


    seriously, even though he knew that the woman had just taken advantage of him to deal with his


    nephew. But he was still eager to have the woman''spanionship all the time.

 Chapter 6 Just A Marriage Of Convenience

    Chapter 6 Just A Marriage Of Convenience


    The next day, when Cherry Shen reached the caf¨¦, she saw that Jackson Chu was already sitting at


    the same table. She walked over to him.


    Sitting down, Cherry Shen took her household register and ID card out of the bag, and gave them to


    him.


    Jackson Chu took the household register and ID card and said, "It will probably take a week or so for


    the military to approve our marriage."


    "It''s okay. I can wait." said Cherry Shen. She waved her hand indifferently. It appeared as if she did not


    care about this marriage.


    Cherry Shen''s indifference enraged Jackson Chu. He was angry that the woman was ignoring him and


    their marriage.


    Cherry Shen did not want to stay here any longer. She hade here only to hand over the household


    register and ID card.


    "Then I am leaving. I have something else to do." said Cherry Shen. With these words, she stood up


    and was about to leave.


    Seeing her leave, Jackson Chu immediately stood up, grabbed her arm and pinned her against the


    wall. He looked at her closely and she could feel his breath.


    "Why do you want to marry me if you don''t love me?" said Jackson Chu coldly, with a hint of arrogance.


    He did not know why he cared about her feelings. He wondered whether she still loved his nephew.


    Cherry Shen looked calmly at him and asked, "Do you love me?"


    Her question surprised Jackson Chu. His heart ached. Love?


    Cherry Shen smiled and continued, "Why bother asking this question if we do not love each other?"


    "You''ll be my wife." said Jackson Chu firmly. For him, a wife was someone who would be with him for


    the rest of his life.


    "Since it is only a marriage of convenience, does the title of wife really matter?" said Cherry Shen,


    tly.


    "Cherry Shen!" Jackson was irritated by this woman. Why was her heart so cold? Why was she so


    indifferent to him?


    Cherry Shen suddenly remembered something. She said, "Well, Mr. Chu, I have to tell you that I''m not


    a virgin. If you mind it, we can only nominally be a couple."


    Recalling the night she lost her virginity, Jackson Chu''s anger diminished a bit. It was clear that she did


    not know he was the one who had taken her virginity. Jackson Chu could remember that night clearly. If


    they weren''t in the coffee shop, he would have done it again.


    Jackson Chu looked at Cherry Shen and firmly insisted, "You have to be faithful to me, now that you


    want to marry me."


    ''Cherry Shen, I''m your first man and will be the only man in your life.'' thought Jackson Chu.


    Having obtained the marriage certificate, Jackson Chu and Cherry Shen nned to meet their parents.


    They would first visit the Shen''s house and then Chu''s house.


    In Shen''s house, when Harrison Shen learned that Jackson Chu was the grandson of Andrew Chu,


    who was highly influential in the army, he was pleased with the marriage. Chu n had a powerful


    influence on the entire city, and Harrison Shen believed that it would help the growth of the Shen


    Group.


    Jackson Chu and Cherry Shen stood in front of Harrison Shen and Jade Qiao. Jean Shen stood by the


    side. She was looking at Jackson Chu.


    Sensing the heavy atmosphere, Jackson Chu said nothing. He had already investigated Shen n,


    and knew about Cherry Shen''s status in it.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Jackson Chu, who was in military uniform and looked as gentlemanly as John Ye, Jade


    Qiao suddenly felt envious of Cherry Shen. ''Why is this bitch always so lucky?'' thought Jade Qiao.


    "Dad, aunt, this is Jackson Chu." Cherry Shen spoke up and broke the awkward silence.


    "Uncle, aunt, how are you doing?" Jackson Chu calmly greeted them. Even though he knew that they


    had treated Cherry Shen badly, he still had to be polite, since it was the first time that they had met


    each other.


    Harrison Shen nodded and said, "Since you''ve already gotten the marriage certificate, find a good time


    for the wedding ceremony."


    Before Cherry Shen and Jackson Chu could respond, Jade Qiao hurriedly interjected, "Cherry Shen,


    since you are going to marry him, get out of the house and nevere back again and¡­"


    Jade Qiao added, "I don''t have any money to prepare for your dowry. You will have to do it by yourself."


    Cherry Shen lowered her head and did not say anything. She had always known that Jade Qiao


    wouldn''t give her a penny.


    Jackson Chu was not as calm as Cherry Shen was. He was furious that his woman had been treated


    like this for more than twenty years. Jade Qiao was just the daughter of an investment group''s boss.


    The Chu n could make that investment group disappear from the city overnight. How dared she


    bully his woman!


    "Aunt, my family would be responsible for all these affairs, since Cherry and I are getting married. So


    you only need to take part in the wedding party." said Jackson, coldly and haughtily.


    Jade Qiao did not want to let him get off the hook that easily. She said, "How much bride price do you


    want to pay? Marrying a girl of Shen n won''t be cheap."


    Jade Qiao started to praise Cherry Shen. This had never happened before, "Cherry is excellent, both in


    appearance and figure. Even though she dresses inly now, she will be on par with those girls from


    noble families if you buy fabulous clothes for her. You are really lucky to marry her. You will pay more


    for her, won''t you?"


    Jackson Chu red at Jade Qiao, whose intentions were so obvious. Slowly and emphatically, he said,


    "Of course, I will pay a bride price and it will be generous."


    Hearing his words, Jade Qiao was thrilled. She had never expected that Cherry Shen would bring her a


    But Jackson Chu''s next words deted her happiness.


    "However, I will pay the bride price only to Cherry''s mother. Obviously, you are not her." Jackson Chu


    looked at Jade Qiao and relished the sight of her crestfallen face.


    "You!" Jade Qiao felt too angry to say anything more.


    Jean Shen, however, impatiently said, "Forget it. The bride price is not important at all. We are not


    years!"


    Bitch? Lodge?


    Jean Shen''s words made Jackson Chu''s blood boil. He shifted his gaze from Jade Qiao to her and


    growled, "Watch your words, Jean Shen!"


    Jean Shen was now too scared to say anything more. Jackson Chu was very powerful. His military


    background and his temperament made him a difficult person to deal with.


    Harrison Shen and Jade Qiao were also scared of him. Members of Chu family were born superior in


    courage to others.


    Jackson Chu felt bad seeing how the woman standing next to him had been treated. He couldn''t


    imagine that she had been living in such a family for so many years.


    "Cherry, go pack up. I am taking you away now." said Jackson Chu.


    Cherry Shen looked up at him and nodded. Instead of anger or indifference, there was only obedience


    in her eyes.


    She quickly went upstairs, packed up her important things, and went downstairs carrying a small


    suitcase.


    Taking the suitcase and holding her hand, Jackson Chu went out of Shen''s house with Cherry Shen.


    In the background, followed the voice of Jade Qiao, "Cherry Shen, don''t evere back. You''d better


    die outside."


    Cherry Shen burst into tears. She couldn''t help it. She had left the hellish family, but she was not sure


    what was waiting for her ahead.

 Chapter 7 Visiting Grandpa Andrew

    Chapter 7 Visiting Grandpa Andrew


    Jackson Chu drove Cherry Shen back to his t.


    Cherry Shen was still thinking about what had happened at the Shen house. She entered the t, and


    did not bother carefully surveying Jackson Chu''s room.


    Sitting by the bed, Cherry Shen lowered her head and stayed silent.


    The sight of Cherry Shen reminded Jackson Chu of her beauty that other night. He couldn''t control his


    emotions, and there seemed to be a fire raging inside him.


    Jackson Chu gradually got close to Cherry Shen. Themplight made her look even more fascinating


    than before.


    "Cherry Shen, you are my girl. You must ept the responsibility thates along."


    Feeling Jackson Chu''s close proximity, Cherry Shen looked up and said, "What are you going to do?"


    She was so pure. Jackson couldn''t resist it any longer. He abruptly pushed Cherry Chu down on the


    bed and pounced on her.


    "Jackson Chu, what are you doing?" Cherry Shen resisted, looking at him while her body trembled. She


    felt fear when she recalled the pain from her first time.


    "You are my girl. What do you think I''m going to do?" Jackson Chu gazed at Cherry Shen, said it word


    by word. He could hardly wait to get her.


    While listening to Jackson Chu''s words, Cherry Shen felt his big hand on her waist. She instinctively


    shuddered as she was still frightened of that terrible first time.


    "No, no!" Cherry Shen said, quivering, while tears gathered in her eyes.


    Jackson was about to touch her snow-white skin, but he felt a pang of guilt after seeing the expression


    on the face of the woman lying under him. He couldn''t believe that her expression could touch his


    heart.


    "Please, no." Cherry Shen begged. The indistinct picture from her first time enveloped her mind, and


    was amplified by the pain she felt in her lower body.


    Jackson Chu looked at her and his heart finally softened. He suppressed his desire, rolled over andy


    down besides Cherry Shen.


    Cherry Shen stared nkly at the ceiling and couldn''t hold back her tears any more.


    Jackson Chu slept with Cherry Chu in his arms the entire night, without forcing himself on her.


    The next day, they went to visit the Chu n.


    In the formal living room of the military''s residentialpound, Andrew Chu sat on the chair in the


    center, with a smile on his face. His beloved grandson was bringing his granddaughter-inw home.


    Lucia Chu, Edwin Ye and their son John Ye were waiting for Jackson Chu and his fianc¨¦e in the living


    room, as well.


    Both Lucia Chu and Edwin Ye wished happiness to their poker-faced cousin. Now that he had finally


    found his beloved, their father would not force him to go on blind dates.


    The only person who feltpletely restless was John Ye. His expression showed his nervousness.


    He couldn''t believe that the woman he loved had be his aunt.


    As he was driving, Derek Lu looked at Jackson Chu and Cherry Shen through the rear-view mirror,


    wondering if this was the girl in Jackson''s room the other night.


    The car arrived at the military''s residentialpound. The three got out and walked towards the house


    of the Chu n.


    Andrew Chu focused his sights on the woman who walked with Jackson Chu, arm in arm. Just like


    refreshing breeze, she did not appear to be the kind of girl who only had a gorgeous packaging.


    Lucia Chu stood in the center of the living room. She was shocked when she realized that the girl was


    none other than Cherry Shen. She cried out, "Cherry Shen, howe you are here?"


    John Ye stared at Cherry Shen, without saying a word.


    Cherry Shen already knew that it woulde to this. It was hardly surprising to meet Lucia Chu here.


    Standing by her side, Jackson Chu too remained silent, since he believed these people already knew


    his woman.


    But he was provoked by the affectionate expression on John Ye''s face. He would never allow anyone


    to flirt with his girl.


    "What''s up? Do you know her?" Andrew Chu asked. ording to his observation, this girl ought not to


    "Oh, no, no." Lucia Chu answered immediately. But she was so pleased because her son''s future


    looked promising without badgering with this woman.


    Cherry Shen took one look at Lucia Chu, and then turned her gaze to Jackson Chu. She had put on a


    simple smile.


    Jackson Chu understood what she was conveying. He looked at Andrew Chu and said, "Grandpa, this


    is Cherry Shen, the girl I''m going to marry."


    Hearing Jackson address him as "grandpa", Cherry Shen smiled respectfully, "Grandpa, nice to meet


    you. I''m Cherry Shen."


    "Well." Andrew Chu nodded, "What a polite and lovely girl."


    Jackson Chu now looked at Lucia Chu and Edwin Ye, and said to Cherry Shen, "This is my cousin and


    this is her husband. You would know them from before."


    Jackson Chu looked intently at Cherry Shen''s face. Did she still care about her past with John Ye? It


    was obvious that her expression was just a facade.


    It never urred to Cherry Shen that the people she imagined would be her parents-inw would


    now be her cousins!


    Cherry Shen took a deep breath. "Nice to meet you, " she greeted them.


    Edwin Ye did not know that Cherry Shen was his son''s former girlfriend, so he said with a smile on his


    face, "Nice to meet you. We''ll be one family after you marry into our family."


    Just as Edwin Ye finished his words, Lucia Chu tapped his arm hard, looked at Cherry and said, "Miss


    Shen, congrattions. You are going to marry into a big family and be a elegantdy. My brother


    is an excellent young man. Hope you make him happy."


    "Mum." John couldn''t help interrupting her when he heard her wishes.


    "What''s the matter?" Lucia Chu turned and looked at John Ye, "Your uncle is getting married, Won''t you


    congratte him?"


    These words pierced into John Ye like a sword. He couldn''t restrain his feelings any more. Stepping


    forward and seizing Cherry Shen''s arm, he said, "Cherry, I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. Forgive me, okay?


    Please don''t do this. I love..." he said.


    Without letting John Ye finish his sentence, Jackson Chu angrily shook his hand off Cherry Shen''s arm.


    "John, she is your aunt!" Jackson almost roared it out. If John dared touch his woman one more time,


    he would take his life for it.


    Lucia Chu grabbed her son as soon as she saw the anger on Jackson Chu''s face, "Yes, John, she is


    your aunt. Please do not displease your uncle."


    Edwin Ye stood besides, without saying a word as he knew Jackson Chu was angry. Andrew Chu was


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    in charge of the whole Chu family, but Jackson Chu held the most power. It was no exaggeration to say


    that his wishes and opinions decided the fate of everyone.


    Pulled aside by Lucia Chu, John Ye could do nothing but look with pain at Cherry Shen. He regretted


    his moment of weakness with Jean.


    However, Jackson Chu was enraged by Cherry''s indifference. What was her intention? Did she want to


    reunite with her old me?

 Chapter 8 Role-play

    Chapter 8 Role-y


    Long time passed, Andrew Chu finally said, "Stop now. This is Miss Shen''s first visit. Don''t spoil it."


    He intended to restrain Jackson Chu''s anger, lest his grandson might lose his temper.


    Upon his word, everyone tried their best to calm down.


    Cherry Shen looked at John Ye with hatred in her heart. She thought, ''John Ye, you betrayed me and


    had sex with my older sister. I''ll be your aunt as revenge. You gonna regret losing me.''


    Cherry Shen said, "Nephew John, all I want is your uncle. I love him only. He is everything to me."


    Upon her word, the two men were clear about her choice.


    John Ye''s eyes were full of tears. He was shocked that Cherry Shen said she loved Jackson Chu. Did


    that mean the love between them was gone?


    As for Jackson Chu, he knew clearly that Cherry Shen was lying, but why was he pleased by her


    words?


    Cherry Shen put her hand around Jackson Chu''s waist. In such intimate gesture with her fiance, she


    looked to Andrew Chu and smiled, "Grandpa, John and I were schoolmates before. Maybe he is not


    ready to see me bing his aunt. Please don''t mind it."


    The exnationforted Andrew Chu a little bit. Jackson Chu kept silent.


    "If so, " Andrew turned to Lucia Chu and John Ye, "I believe you will get along well with her in future as


    you were schoolmates. It''s nothing for your schoolmate bing your aunt. You don''t need to feel


    embarrassed."


    "But I..." John Ye wanted to exin, but Lucia Chu stopped him.


    Lucia Chu said to Andrew Chu in great respect, "Grandfather, John is still too young to control himself.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps he was too thrilled to see his ssmate be his aunt. Please don''t me him. Today, we


    should focus on Jackson and his wife."


    Everyone gazed at Jackson Chu and Cherry Shen after hearing her words. John Ye was no longer the


    target.


    Andrew Chu smiled and said, "Indeed. Jackson, did you get the marriage certificate?"


    "Not yet. The army is scrutinizing it. I might get it in a few days." Jackson Chu replied casually. He was


    still thinking of the issue between John Ye and Cherry Shen.


    "Good." Andrew Chu nodded, "Have you visited Cherry''s parents?"


    Before Jackson Chu replied, Cherry Shen said, "Grandpa, Jackson have visited my father and step-


    mother. And they have blessed our marriage ."


    "Good. Good." Andrew Chu said with pleasure. His dear grandson eventually did one thing good for the


    family inheritance. It seemed that Cherry Shen was healthy enough to give birth to several great-


    grandsons. Then he needn''t worry about the Chu n''s posterity.


    Lucia Chu also echoed, "Grandpa, Miss Shen seemed like a moderate girl. I dare say Jackson and her


    will be a pair of happy couple. Before long, our house is going to be more boisterous."


    Hearing her words, Andrew Chu emitted a loudughter. But Jackson Chu wasn''t so excited. In his


    opinion, it was an universal truth that his wife would parent children with him.


    However, Cherry Shen heard something different. Lucia Chu had never liked her when she was with


    John Ye, and had even announced her disdain to her in public. Now she was warning her. From now


    on, she had officially broken up with John Chu. But she must be happy, as everything went on as she


    wished.


    "Ha ha, " Andrew Chuughed, "Jackson, do you understand your cousin''s words? You and Cherry


    shall work on it."


    Jackson Chu hugged Cherry Shen tightly and said, "Grandpa, rest assured. You will have many great-


    grandsons." Then he gave a glimpse at John Ye.


    Disregarding other people''s attention, Cherry Shen snuggled up to Jackson Chu, "Dear, how could you


    unveil such private thing to the public? That''s embarrassing."


    Her face flushed red in shyness.


    Jackson Chu fondled Cherry Shen''s cheeks and realized that Cherry Shen made his heart ache. He


    really hoped that they were not pretending and she would stay with him for the rest of his life.


    "Ha ha. Good. Good." Andrew Chu saw the sweetness flow between them. He was sure that Cherry


    Shen would be his grandson''s wife, since his dear grandson loved her so much.


    "Derek Lu." Andrew Chu suddenly ordered.


    "Yes, sir." Derek Lu answered immediately.


    "You are entrusted with arranging Jackson Chu''s wedding. This joyful event of our Chu n shall be


    splendid. Go and invite all the neighbors." Andrew Chu said happily.


    "Got it, Grandpa, I will make the arrangements." Derek Lu was also happy. It was obvious that Jackson


    wanted to get close to Cherry Shen. But he still worried that if that other woman came back, would


    Jackson want to continue being close to Cherry?


    "Good." Andrew turned to Cherry Shen, "Cherry, why not have dinner here? I''ll have the servants set


    the table."


    "I''d like to. Thank you, Grandpa." Cherry Shen said.


    As Andrew left, everyone felt more at ease, for the old man was such an intimidating figure, though he


    didn''t intend to.


    Jackson Chu nned to go back to his room with Cherry Shen. He wanted to inquire whether she still


    loved John Ye.


    However, before Jackson Chu turned away, John Ye freed himself from Lucia Chu''s grip and walked


    straight towards Cherry Shen. He grabbed Cherry Shen''s hand, but he was looking at Jackson Chu,


    "Uncle Jackson, did you finish your role-y?"


    "John Ye." Jackson Chu angrily yelled at John Ye.


    "If you are done, then leave me with Cherr. I want to tell her something." Then John walked out, still


    grasping Cherry Shen''s hand.


    Jackson Chu pushed John Ye away from Cherry Shen. He walked to John Ye and angrily grabbed his


    cor. He roared at John Ye, "Is your life as vice-governor so cozy that you have forgotten to respect


    the elders? She is your aunt."


    Jackson Chu emphasized again, "From now on, you can only call her Aunt Cherry. Don''t let me hear


    you call her nickname again, or I''ll kill you."


    Then he pushed John Ye away and grabbed Cherry Shen''s hand. They went back to his room.


    Lucia Chu and her husband stood there and didn''t dare say anything. They knew Jackson would carry


    out his threat, so no one dared provoke him.

 Chapter 9 No Dubious Relationship

    Chapter 9 No Dubious Rtionship


    As soon as they entered his room, Jackson Chu kicked the door shut.


    Cherry Shen knew Jackson was angry. Standing in the center of the room, she said, "Jackson, you


    have known John Ye''s my ex-boyfriend. And it''s clear that we are getting married without loving each


    other. Why do you care so much?"


    Jackson Chu came to Cherry Shen and grasped her neck fiercely, refraining from telling her about his


    real feelings towards her. He retorted, "Cherry Shen, I don''t permit this kind of dubious rtionship


    between my woman and another man."


    "I''m not your woman. You must know that." Cherry Shen tried to defend herself. A marriage certificate


    did not mean that she had be his woman. Not in his dream.


    "Does our marriage mean nothing to you? Or" Jackson Chu stopped, thought for a moment before


    adding, "Will you admit to being my woman if I have fucked you?"


    Cherry Shen was silent.


    Jackson Chu took her silence as her acquiescence. Perhaps she thought he had never owned her


    because they hadn''t slept together. Besides, she had no idea that it was he who had deflowered her.


    "Now that you are having this kind of thoughts, I will make you my woman, literally." With these words,


    Jackson Chu pushed Cherry Shen down on the bed behind them, andy on top of her.


    "Jackson, what the fuck are you doing? Don''t screw up this time. This''s your house and your room."


    Cherry hastily tried to block Jackson''s aggressive hands.


    "It doesn''t matter if I fuck you at my home. My grandfather wants a great-grandson." Jackson sneered.


    Then he put his hands under Cherry''s clothes and touched her pearly-white skin. A shiver of


    excitement had engulfed him.


    "Don''t do this. Stop, Jackson." Cherry protested. She wasn''t prepared for this. However, his aggression


    was unstoppable.


    With great lust and desire, Jackson pulled her dress over her head and left her underwear covering her


    pubic hair.


    Then Jackson Chu quickly took off his pants and undershorts. Looking at the beautiful woman lying in


    front of him, he knew he had to possess herpletely.


    "Cherry, you will be my woman in your life. You cannot escape from me." Jackson said, passionately.


    Cherry shook her head nervously. Jackson''s sudden aggression had caught her unprepared.


    But just as Jackson was about to enter her, a knock on the door interrupted their sexual activity.


    "Shit." Jackson cursed in rage. How could he be interrupted at this very moment, a moment that he had


    been waiting for such a long time?


    "Fuck off." Cherry Shen pushed Jackson away and hastily put on her clothes.


    Jackson Chu also got dressed. ''If I have been interrupted for a trivial matter, I will kill whoever has


    knocked on the door, '' he thought angrily.


    He walked to the door and opened it. It was the maid.


    "Master, your grandfather has asked for your presence in his study. He has something to tell you." The


    maid said, respectfully.


    "Is that all?" He asked, indifferently.


    The maid was taken aback by his coldness. She answered, concerned, "Yes, I''m afraid so."


    "Go away." In a foul temper, he drove the maid away.


    Watching the maid go away, Jackson knew he had to obey his grandfather''s order and go to the study.


    He turned around and said to Cherry, in a serious tone, "Be good and wait for me here. If you dare look


    for John Ye again, you will regret it."


    Then he left, in haste.


    Cherry watched Jackson go with a nk expression on her face. ''I have never thought of going for


    John and I don''t want to have any intimate rtionship with you. He''s my past and you are just a cover


    for my future life. None of you are worth my devotion, '' she thought, sadly and helplessly. ''However,


    after our marriage, can I live the simple life I wish?''


    In the study.


    Andrew looked at his grandson and, in all seriousness, asked, "Jackson, are you fine with your


    marriage?"


    "Yes." Jackson replied, respectfully but coldly.


    "It''s good." A sense of achievement grew in Andrew Chu''s heart. Finally, he had done something for his


    grandson and his family. Next, he would make his request.


    "Grandpa, did you ask me here for other matters?" Jackson Chu had a deeper understanding of his


    grandfather''s personality and knew that he wanted something else.


    "Your wedding will be held in two weeks. I must be informed of your wife''s pregnancy in the next three


    months. Within a year, I will hold my great-grandson in my arms." Andrew Chu said, bluntly. "Do you


    have any problem with my demand?"


    Jackson Chu was astonished by his grandfather''s request. But he quickly regainedposure.


    "I can''t do this on my own." He answered. Cherry Chu couldn''t be controlled easily. He wanted to love


    her tenderly, rather than force her to do anything. If he behaved this way, she wouldn''t get pregnant in


    three months.


    "Bullshit." His grandson talking back had angered Andrew. He had been expecting the arrival of his


    great-grandson for a long time. How could Jackson refuse his request by saying this?


    Andrew Chu refrained from getting angry. He added, "Do you need extra help from your grandpa?


    Cherry''s your wife. Of course, you can do whatever you want with her. I just want to hold my great-


    grandson in my arms and kiss him. As for any husband-and-wife matter, it''s not my concern. I don''t


    care if you die from fucking her hard in bed."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew Chu was agitated. His grandson was old enough to give birth to a child. Why would he refuse?


    Jackson Chu remained silent.


    Andrew Chu ordered with absolute authority, "If you can''t meet my demands, you will be punished. If


    that happens, I promise you will regret it."


    Later, the family was having lunch at the table. John Ye, sitting opposite from Cherry Shen, kept


    ncing at his ex-girlfriend and barely ate anything.


    Cherry Shen had sensed John''s nces, but pretended she hadn''t, and focused on eating.


    Jackson Chu kept a close watch on John Ye and was angered by his repeated nces at Cherry Shen.


    But he had to suppress his anger and allow the family to finish their meal. After all, it was the first time


    that Cherry Shen hade to his house and stayed for lunch.


    Jackson Chu put some food into Cherry Shen''s bowl and disyed infinite love in his eyes.


    Cherry Shen responded and thanked him tenderly and softly.


    Jackson Chu looked at John Ye and was satisfied by his angry reaction. This was what Jackson Chu


    wanted. ''How dare you seduce my wife, '' he thought.


    Cherry Shen looked up at John Ye and instantly averted her eyes,pletely ignoring his pleading


    nces.


    She decided to find a way to solve this. John Ye''s nces, as sharp as knives, pointed at her. They


    might stab in her heart any second now.


    Suddenly, Cherry Shen smiled and leaned towards Jackson Chu. She deliberately threw a fit and said


    sweetly, "Jackson, I want that dish."


    Jackson Chu was surprised by Cherry Shen''s sudden act. He looked at the food Cherry Shen was


    pointing towards. Ity in front of John Ye.


    Jackson Chu replied, tenderly, "Ok, I will get it for you."


    Jackson Chu used his chopsticks and was about to put the food in Cherry Shen''s bowl, when Cherry


    requested, "Now feed me." Cherry Shen reached for Jackson''s arm and leaned against his body.


    Jackson Chu nced at her. A sense of happiness was growing in his heart. He knew she was


    deliberately annoying John Ye. But he still loved it.


    Finally, Jackson Chu gave in and fed her. At that moment, he resolved to feed Cherry Shen in this


    manner every day.

 Chapter 10 The Last Person She Wanted To Meet

    Chapter 10 The Last Person She Wanted To Meet


    John Ye''s face went gloomy as he angrily stared at them. He had never seen his uncle being this


    gentle. He was literally obeying her every single demand!


    The meal was finished quickly.


    Andrew Chu was satisfied with the way Jackson Chu had treated Cherry Shen. He thought his beloved


    grandson had finally found the love of his life. Therefore, it wouldn''t be long before he could hold his


    great-grandson in his arms.


    After the meal, Jackson Chu and Cherry Chen bid goodbye to the rest and decided to take off. Derek


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lu was about to offer them a lift, but he was stopped in time by Jackson Chu''s nce. It suddenly


    urred to Derek Lu that Jackson Chu now looked on him as the third wheel! They were supposed to


    be best pals, but now he was redundant as Jackson had Cherry Chen by his side.


    Cherry Shen felt relieved as soon as she sat in the car. She no longer needed to put on a fake smile.


    She also did not need to cling on to Jackson Chu so closely.


    Jackson Chu felt a bit letdown by her change. However, he remained calm, at least on the surface.


    "I was just acting in front of them. Please don''t take it seriously." Cherry Shen said, calmly.


    "You really care about John Ye, don''t you?" Jackson Chu''s question was direct and pointed.


    "It is none of your business." Cherry Shen''s face was serene, and her tone soft.


    "Cherry Shen, since we are supposed to get married, do you seriously think I am simply going to ignore


    what is going on with you?" Jackson Chu was feeling angrier with each passing moment.


    "Don''t you know that our marriage is just a liaison with no strings attached? It is just a contract, a mere


    piece of paper! Why would you even care about my business?" Jackson Chu could not read her mood


    at all. Her voice was ice cold.


    Her heart felt dead. She was exhausted.


    "Cherry Shen!" Jackson Chu snapped at her, "Even if our marriage is just a contract, I forbid you from


    doing anything disloyal. You need to y your role well and behave ordingly!"


    Cherry Shen was intimidated by his tone. However, she bravely replied, "Chief Chu, I don''t need your


    reminder. I know how to behave as your wife."


    Jackson Chu turned his head away and said nothing.


    The mood in the car was awkward.


    After a while, Jackson Chu said, "I will be staying in my own apartment for couple of days. The Chu


    n has another vi under renovation at the moment. Once it is fully refurbished, we will move there


    together."


    "Noted." Cherry Shen simply nodded her head. She couldn''t care less. As long as she had somewhere


    to stay, she really didn''t mind where she would stay over night. She could no longer return to the Shen


    n. Now all she desired was a ce to sleep for the night.


    Jackson Chu continued, "However, we will still need to visit the militarypound from time to time as


    a couple. We shouldn''t leave grandpa alone at home."


    "Alright." Cherry Shen replied, with a poker face, "Do whatever makes you happy."


    "Cherry Shen, I dare you say that again." Jackson Chu was highly offended by the look on her face.


    She had dared to address him in a disrespectful tone! He clenched his fists and made up his mind that


    he was going to "punish" her hard in bed.


    Cherry Shen noticed the anger in his eyes, and quickly changed the topic by saying, "Never mind. You


    can drop me off near the bar."


    "What are you nning to do at the bar?" Jackson Chu''s eyebrows furrowed in rage. What was her


    deal? Was she trying to drown her sorrows in the bar?


    "I need to see my best friend. She works at the bar." Cherry Shen exined.


    "A she?" Jackson Chu stared her in the eyes and asked.


    "Yes. Her name is Emily Xia. She is my best friend." Cherry Shen was quite annoyed by Jackson Chu''s


    continued interrogation. She felt he was nagging her.


    Jackson Chu was relieved that she was just going to see a girl. He said, "I will drive you to the bar then.


    I need to go back to the army base and attend to some business there. I will pick you up at 6 PM. Be


    punctual!"


    His constant demands made her feel suffocated. Cherry Shen snapped, bitterly, "Hey, we are not


    officially married yet. Chief Chu, you are minding too much of my business! I am wondering once I


    be your wife, are you going to put shackles on me?"


    "Cherry Shen, you should bear in mind that you are the wife of a soldier. You belong to me, Jackson


    Chu." Jackson Chu replied, his teeth clenched.


    "I am not yours." With these words, Cherry Shen turned her face and looked outside the window. She


    thought of him as a mere passenger in her life. She wouldn''t bother herself with him too much.


    He dropped her by the entrance of the bar and raced away. As he drove back to the army base, he


    called someone to investigate her background.


    "I need all the information avable on Cherry Shen, asap."


    "Yes, sir."


    Cherry Shen and Emily Xia sat at the corner of the bar, happily chatting with each other.


    Every time Cherry Shen dropped by to see her, Emily Xia found excuses to skip her shift. She wanted


    to talk with her best friend. The two had endless secrets to share.


    Emily Xia listened to Cherry Shen''s story with her eyes wide open, "Are you for real? You are going to


    get married soon and you are going to marry a solider?"


    Cherry Shen nodded calmly and said, "His name is Jackson Chu."


    "Jackson Chu? You mean Mr. Chu from the Chu family?" Emily Xia waspletely astonished by this


    fact.


    "What? You know him?" Cherry Shen was surprised that Emily Xia knew her future husband.


    "Who doesn''t? We are talking about Jackson Chu, the man all unmarried women in our city desire! He


    has a military background and his family is powerful and wealthy. Who doesn''t want to marry him?!"


    Emily Xia excitedly covered her mouth.


    Cherry Shen thought for a second and gave her a bitter smile, "So, it seems that I got myself a good


    deal."


    "Cherry Shen, you daft girl. He is not just a good deal. He is your lucky man!" Emily Xia nudged her.


    This silly Cherry, she had no idea about the kind of happiness that awaited her!


    Emily Xia continued, "Cherry, he is more reliable than John Ye. Numerous women have tried to be his


    lover. However, he has rarely had any affairs. Therefore, you are really lucky to have him."


    "So, is he a decent man?" To be honest, Cherry Shen had no feelings for Jackson Chu. She couldn''t


    tell if he was a good man or not. She just had no interest in knowing him at all.


    "Of course, he is a decent man." Emily Xia shook her head and tried to convince her daft friend, "I am


    telling you, Cherry, you need to seize the opportunity. You don''t need to marry the lieutenant governor


    as you now have the military chief as an option. You should get over the nephew and aim for the uncle.


    You need to show John Ye and Jean Shen what you are capable of achieving!"


    As soon as John Ye and Jean Shen were mentioned, Cherry Shen''s expression changed. She was still


    angered by their betrayal. Her heart was full of vengeance. She must show them how happy she could


    be without them.


    They sat there and chatted a while longer. Then Emily Xia returned to her work. Cherry Shen sat alone


    on the sofa in the corner, asionally sipping red wine from her ss. She looked at the people


    dancing on the floor, as her mind began to wander.


    Suddenly, she could smell alcohol near her. A secondter, a drunken man sat down right next to her.


    Cherry Shen was genuinely annoyed by his move. She had seen many drunken men before at the bar.


    However, it was the first time someone had impolitely sat next to her without even asking.


    She was about to push him away, but her hands stopped midair. The man sitting next to her was John


    Ye.


    His face was so familiar, and yet he looked so distant.


    John Ye rudely grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. She could feel warm air on her face as


    he angrily murmured, "My dear Cherry, why did you leave me? How could you leave me like that?"


    Cherry Shen struggled to escape from his embrace. She yelled at him, "Leave me alone. John Ye, I am


    your aunt now. You should behave yourself!"

 Chapter 11 The Damsel In Distress

    Chapter 11 The Damsel In Distress


    "I don''t want you to be my damn aunt!" shouted John Ye. He was already drunk and muttered, "Cherr,


    you are mine. You have always been mine."


    With that, John Ye tried to kiss Cherry Shen on her cheek.


    Cherry Shen was hit by the strong stench of alcohol, so she immediately pushed away John Ye''s face


    and shouted at him, angrily, " John Ye, don''t touch me! You beast!"


    "Cherr, I really want to have you, really." Like a relentless beast, John Ye did not give up trying to get


    closer to Cherry Shen.


    Cherry Shen struggled hard to free herself, but she was too weak to push him away.


    Just as John Ye was about to kiss Cherry Shen, he was pulled away by a strong hand. Cherry Shen


    immediately rushed out of his arms.


    "Damn! Who the hell dares to touch me?" said John Ye, angrily. He was so close to kissing the woman


    he loved, but some blighter had dared to stop him.


    "It''s me. Mr. Ye." A cold voice sounded from behind. It was a cold man, who stared at John Ye as he


    stood beside Cherry Shen.


    It was not until then that Cherry Shen noticed the man besides her. He was wearing a ck suit. Tall


    and thin, with a handsome face and short hair, he looked very cold and cute. Just like a noble prince.


    The ck shirt revealed his unique male charisma.


    John Ye opened his eyes wider. When he discerned who the man was, he said, "Mr. An, howe you


    are here to personally supervise the situation?"


    "For a celebrity such as yourself, Mr. Ye, I must serve personally." Stephen An said coldly. He was


    obviously hostile towards John Ye.


    John Ye didn''t say a word.


    Stephen An thenmanded the two attendants behind him, "Help Mr. Ye to the private room."


    "Yes, Mr. An."


    After John Ye was propped up by the attendants, Stephen An noticed the woman he had just saved.


    "Are you okay, Miss?" His voice was gentle and warm. His eyes exuded concern.


    With a smile, Cherry Shen nodded and said, "I am fine, thank you!"


    "You are wee! I am the boss of the bar and it''s my duty to take care of every customer in my ce,


    especially when a girl like you is bullied." said Stephen An, like a gentleman.


    Cherry Shen was a bit astonished. She hadn''t expected to meet Emily Xia''s boss, since Emily Xia had


    once told her that he was a very mysterious person who rarely showed up at the bar.


    "What''s up?" Asked Stephen An hastily when he saw that Cherry Shen was lost in thought.


    "Oh, nothing." Cherry Shen came back to reality and, with a smile, said to Stephen An, "I am a friend of


    Emily Xia and I came here to see her. I didn''t expect my nephew to be here. He is very drunk, so he got


    wild just now."


    Hearing that she was Emily''s friend, Stephen An nodded his head. But herst words piqued his


    curiosity.


    He looked at Cherry Shen and, in a surprised tone, asked, "Is John Ye your nephew?"


    "Yes, sort of." Cherry Shen had heard Jackson Chu mention that John Ye''s mother was the grand-


    daughter of his grand-father''s brother and she had grown up in his family.


    But Stephen An didn''t care about Cherry Shen''s answer at all. He bluntly asked, "So, are you Jackson


    Chu''s wife?" ...


    Cherry Shen nodded and replied, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Stephen An was stunned. What shocking news it was! He couldn''t believe that the woman


    standing in front of him was that man''s wife.


    But Cherry Shen didn''t care about Stephen An''s expression at all. She calmly said, "I will go and check


    on John. After all, he is my nephew. He is so drunk and I am a bit worried about him."


    Stephen An nodded his head in a daze.


    Just as Cherry Shen turned around and was about to leave, Stephen An grabbed her by the arm.


    "Wait." said Stephen An, immediately. Seeing Cherry Shen turn her head towards him, he asked her,


    "My name is Stephen An. Can you tell me your name?"


    "Cherry Shen." Replied Cherry Shen, with a smile. She then walked away.


    Looking at her back receding in the distance, Stephen An looked a little fierce. She was a pure and


    exceedingly beautiful woman. Someone very special!


    But she was Jackson Chu''s woman now. How could Jackson Chu deserve such a gorgeous woman?


    From the door of the private room, Cherry Shen saw John Ye lying on the sofa. She did not step into


    the room, but instead took out her phone to call Jean Shen, so that she coulde and take John Ye


    home.


    Ten minutester, Jean Shen rushed into the bar and went straight to the private room. Seeing that


    John Ye was highly intoxicated, Jean Shen furiously pped Cherry Shen on her face.


    Thus, Cherry Shen got pped for no fault of her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cherry Shen, you are a bitch! If it were not for you, John would not be so drunk. Aren''t you getting


    married to Jackson Chu soon? Why do you still torture John?" shouted Jean Shen. Her voice was so


    loud that everyone outside in the corridor heard her.


    Cherry Shen felt her face burn. She got furious and warned Jean Shen, "Jean Shen, you''d better watch


    your words. I was supposed to sleep with him, not you, because I was his girlfriend. But you took away


    my beloved man by sleeping with him. How dare you me me? You are in no position to talk to me


    like that."


    She was so forceful that Jean Shen didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, like a dead mouse that feels no cold, Jean Shen spoke, "Anyhow, you are going to marry


    Jackson Chu and you mustn''t mess with John from now on. He is mine."


    Saying that, Jean Shen walked into the private room and supported John Ye by his arm, preparing to


    leave.


    All of this had been seen by Jackson Chu and Derek Lu, who were standing behind, not far from them.


    Jackson Chu was now very furious and his heart was filled with rage. He couldn''t believe what the


    woman had said just now. She was supposed to sleep with John Ye? John Ye was her beloved man? It


    seemed that the time hade to teach her the principles she should follow as his woman.


    At that moment, Derek Lu gently said to him, "Jackson, it seems she was pped."


    Jackson Chu did not reply, but walked straight in front of Cherry Shen.


    Cherry Shen had seen Jackson Chu and Derek Lu when she intended to turn away. She stopped.


    Seeing the fingerprint marks on her beautiful face, Jackson Chu felt his heart ache, even though he


    was still very angry. The woman who had pped his woman must have had a death wish!


    "Why are you here so early?" Asked Cherry Shen. She was a bit curious, because Jackson Chu had


    said he would pick her up at 6 PM. But it was not 6 yet.


    "You were here to see John?" inquired Jackson Chu, his voice full of envy.


    "No. I met him by ident." Exined Cherry Shen.


    "What a coincidence! Are you sure?" Jackson Chu continued to question her.


    Cherry Shen was a bit impatient now. Who did Jackson Chu think he was to question her? They were


    just linked by a marriage certificate. He had no right to interfere in her affairs. It was none of his


    business.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I want to go back home." Saying this, Cherry Shen wanted to


    leave, but she was dragged back by Jackson Chu, who pressed her against the wall.


    Cherry Shen looked into his eyes. She had never seen the man from such a close distance. In his


    eyes, Cherry Shen saw danger.

 Chapter 12 The Encounter Of Four People

    Chapter 12 The Encounter Of Four People


    "What, what are you going to do?" Cherry couldn''t help asking.


    "What am I going to do? Cherry, I have told you before that you cannot hook up with any other man.


    You are now my girl." Jackson shouted. Why did this damn woman have to mess up with his cousin?


    Holding back her agitation, Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes and said, seriously, "Jackson, if you can''t


    even give your minimum trust to me, then there''s nothing for me to say. Please release me and I''ll be


    away."


    Cherry wanted to get rid of Jackson''s hand, but Jackson had no ns for setting her free. He continued


    grip her arm tightly.


    Derek Lu''s voice abruptly interrupted Cherry and Jackson.


    "Stephen An." He was simply calling out a person''s name.


    Jackson and Cherry turned to look at Stephen An, who was walking towards them.


    Quivering a bit, Jackson had not expected that he would see this person again.


    Sensing that Jackson had eased his grip, Cherry struggled to free herself. She wanted to maintain her


    image in front of a stranger.


    Stephen An halted?a?short?distance?from these three people. The two attendants behind him


    stopped, as well.


    Setting his eyes on Derek Lu, Stephen An said, "Master Lu, long time no see. You still have good


    taste."


    Derek Lu did not say a word, but realized that the ominous vibes from Stephen An were worse than


    before.


    Stephen An soon turned his attention to Jackson and Cherry. He faced Jackson, "Master Chu, how


    have you been?"


    "Have you two met before?" Cherry asked. So that''s how Stephen An could call out Jackson''s name.


    Stephen An''s mouth curled at a corner. It made an evil but enchanting curve! He looked at Cherry with


    a deliberate smile on his face, "Yes, Miss Shen. I saved you some time back. Do you need me to do


    that again? It seems your husband has not been so gentle to you."


    "Stephen An." Jackson angrily rebutted, "It''s none of your business."


    With these words, Jackson dragged away Cherry, giving her no chance to get closer to Stephen An. If?


    possible, he even hoped to keep them away from each other.


    Seeing that Jackson was annoyed, Stephen An didn''t want to bow down, "Jackson, what if it is?"


    "Then you should know your fate." Jackson turned his gaze towards Stephen An.


    Derek Lu did not look good, as well, "Jackson, let''s go. It''s a waste of time to talk with him."


    Listening to Derek''s words, Jackson turned, held Cherry''s hand and walked straight towards the


    entrance.


    Stephen An saw the three go away. His eyes filled with anger, "Jackson, that woman will be mine one


    day."


    While in the vehicle, Derek, Jackson and Cherry did not utter a word. There was still a terrible vibe


    around Jackson, which frightened Derek into staying silent. Cherry did not pay too much attention to it,


    and instead stared at the scenery outside the window.


    After they went back to Jackson''s private t and entered it, Cherry nned to rest on the sofa. To her


    surprise, Jackson grabbed her arm on the way to the living room.


    Jackson was still angry, "Let''s?get?things?straight. What happened this afternoon?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t need to know that." Cherry said, insultingly, trying to get rid of Jackson''s hand. She was


    annoyed enough, especially because of Jean''s p and Jackson''s misunderstanding of her


    rtionship with John.


    "Cherry, there is a limit to my patience." Jackson said, rather grimly.


    But Cherry intended to fight Jackson to the end. She stared at him and said, "Jackson, I have my own


    privacy. It''s my business, not yours."


    With these words, Cherry shook off his hand and walked towards the living room.


    Jackson followed her to the living room, as well, and saw Cherry settle on the sofa. He stood in front of


    her and said, "Cherry, you know what will happen if you insist on annoying me."


    This is a warning and an order.


    Cherry too became agitated. She stood up and looked at Jackson. Not to be outdone, she said,


    "Jackson, what do you want me to tell you? Do you want me to tell you that John tried to vite me but


    Stephen An came out and stopped him, or that my sister Jean pped me?"


    Every single word that Cherry said got etched in Jackson''s mind. He began to realize that this woman


    had been a victim.


    Unexpectedly, Jackson pulled Cherry into his arms and started kissing her like crazy, before she could


    even react.


    "Oh, Jackson, please, please release me, release me." Cherry stammered, while resisting and hitting


    him on the chest.


    However, Jackson did not intend to let her go. With one hand embracing Cherry''s waist and the other


    caressing her beautiful hair, he continued his ravage of her rosy lips.


    Jackson sessfully levered open Cherry''s lips, sticking the tip of his tongue between them and


    exploring her fragrant mouth, enjoying the addicting taste of it.


    He wanted her, all of her.


    With the tip of their tongues intertwined together, Jackson attacked aggressively, forcing this woman to


    gradually lose herself.


    Cherry''s resistance was slowly weakening. Eyes slightly closed and her mouth filled with Jackson''s


    taste, she was finally conquered by his advances. She could do nothing but follow the tip of his tongue


    and twist with it.


    The couple kissed passionately. Jackson even wished that he could eat her uppletely.


    After a long time, Cherry began to feel short of breath. So she pushed Jackson away with all her


    strength, separating their lips as well.


    Jackson was afraid that she would run away. To prevent this, he tightly wrapped Cherry in his arms


    again.


    Leaning on Jackson''s strong chest, Cherry breathed rapidly.


    "Stupid fool, you don''t even know how to kiss." Jackson said that because he could feel her clumsiness


    during their kissing session. As for her possessing kissing skills, well, that was totally out of question.


    Hearing Jackson''sment about her, Cherry angrily leaned back from his chest, hit it heavily, and


    then looked at him, "Jackson, you jerk! Who told you to kiss me?"


    "Do I need some other man''s permission to kiss my girl?" Jackson replied, immediately.


    "You should at least get my permission." Cherry said.


    "Your permission can be ignored." Then Jackson lowered his head and wanted to kiss her fragrant lips


    again, but was stopped by Cherry.


    Cherry blocked Jackson''s lips with her hand and immediately said, "Jackson, stop doing that, you


    should know when enough is enough."


    Seeing Cherry stop him, Jackson did not want to force her further. He loved her, so he would never go


    against her will.


    At that moment, Cherry had a brilliant idea to get away from him. "I haven''t had dinner yet. I''m so


    hungry. What should I do?"


    Hearing that Cherry was hungry, Jackson slowly released her. "Rest on the sofa. I''ll prepare some food


    for you."


    "Can you cook?" Cherry couldn''t believe that he could even cook as a soldier, or as a man. Did he


    Jackson touched Cherry''s head gently, "Good girl, just go to the sofa and wait."


    It was surprising that Cherry had not reacted angrily, or was agitated the way she was before. Instead,


    she just smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 13 Fancy Dinner In A Good Mood

    Chapter 13 Fancy Dinner In A Good Mood


    An hourter, when Cherry Shen saw the borate dinnerid out in front, she finally felt happy. She


    smiled. "Wow, there is so much delicious food. I have never had such fancy dinner before."


    Jackson passed the chopsticks to her and said, "Just eat."


    Cherry took the chopsticks and immediately started to eat. While eating, she cheerfully praised


    Jackson, "These preparations are all very delicious. You cook better than Shen''s housemaid does."


    Looking at Cherry, Jackson felt sad. She must have lived a hard life in Shen House. If not, she wouldn''t


    have been so excited by this dinner. And she also looked really thin and weak.


    At night, Cherry wrapped herself in a quilt andy on the bed. She was afraid that Jackson, who was


    lying next to her, might make moves on her.


    "Come here and lie in my arms." Said Jackson, suddenly. He stretched his arms and beckoned to


    Cherry toe and sleep in his arms.


    "No! You look dangerous." Cherry shook her head. She would not be fooled.


    "Cherry, who would you like to take the initiative, you or me?" Jackson asked. He wondered why this


    woman was so difficult to cajole.


    "No one will take the initiative. Let''s sleep separately." Cherry said firmly. The bed was big enough and


    it would be nice if they could sleep separately, without interacting with each other.


    "Cherry,e on. If youe over here, I''ll leave you alone tonight." Jackson had never imagined that


    he would be so patient with this woman.


    "No. I don''t believe you." Cherry thought that Jackson was the most dangerous person at this moment.


    He was as dangerous as a wolf.


    As soon as Cherry finished her sentence, Jackson moved towards her.


    He grabbed the quilt off Cherry''s body and pulled her into his arms.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They were so close to each other that Cherry could clearly smell his unique Jackson smell.


    Cherry kept on struggling. She would not allow any man to assault her again, even though she was not


    a virgin now and he was her nominal husband.


    "Don''t move or I won''t be able to control myself anymore." Said Jackson. His tone was a bit bossy and


    harsh. He sounded serious.


    Cherry appeared frightened. She could tell that Jackson was not joking.


    Cherry calmed down. She did not want to make things more dangerous for her.


    Lying in Jackson''s arms, Cherry remained still.


    Jackson was now satisfied with this well-behaved woman. He preferred women who were patient,


    tender and obedient.


    Jackson looked at Cherry''s face closely and asked her, concerned, "Is it painful?"


    Cherry knew what he was talking about. A touch of sadness flowed into her heart. "I''m used to it." Said


    Cherry, lightly.


    Her words made Jackson''s heart ache. Was she used to it? Did that mean Jean hit her often?


    Cherry did not know why, but she wanted to tell Jackson all about her past.


    "I have been disliked by the Shen family members since I was a child. In the past, when I was hit or felt


    sad, I could go find my mom. Butter, my mom went abroad with Uncle Jacob and I had nowhere to


    go. I can only hide the sorrows in my heart. You have seen it yesterday, haven''t you? Aunt Jade and


    Jean have always treated me like that."


    Jackson didn''t say anything. He had already known it. What the woman said and he had seen matched


    what his investigation revealed.


    "I won''t let Jean get away with this." Said Jackson, sternly. His eyes were filled with hatred.


    However, Cherry said, lightly, "Forget it. She is just like that. What can you do to her? Even killing her


    won''t lessen my hatred."


    Cherry had a deep-rooted hatred for Jean, but she had never actually taken revenge on her. She just


    yed it out in her mind.


    "And Jade Qiao. I''ll not let them go, all those who have ever bullied you." Jackson had made up his


    mind this time. For the first time, he wanted to protect a woman.


    Cherry knew that Jackson really meant it. Even though she hadn''t seen it herself, she could guess the


    power wielded by Jackson and the Chu family.


    "Forget it. Now that I have left the Shen household, they have nothing to do with me and they can''t hurt


    me any longer." Said Cherry. She looked into Jackson''s eyes, in all seriousness.


    Jackson didn''t say a word, but he couldn''t understand why Cherry could so easily let go of those who


    had hurt her in the past. Was she really that stupid?


    Seeing Jackson not objecting to her request, Cherry lowered her head, buried herself in Jackson''s


    arms and stopped talking.


    "We''ll take wedding photos tomorrow. The marriage certificate will be issued in a few days and our


    wedding party will be held in two weeks. These are grandpa''s wishes, " said Jackson.


    "Well, we''ll do as grandpa wishes." Cherry nodded.


    In her world, apart from her mother, Emily and Jackson were the most important people. Although she


    didn''t know Jackson well yet, she intended to live with him for the rest of her life. Even if she didn''t love


    him, life had to go on.


    It was a sunny day when Jackson and Cherry went to take wedding photos outdoors. After a day of


    make-up, changing dresses and visiting various locations, they were exhausted.


    Derek, who was following them, kept onining that he was tired. Jackson gave him a warning


    re.


    Derek drove Jackson and Cherry home when they finished the photo shoot. As he was leaving, Derek


    couldn''t help butin, "It''s really troublesome getting married. Just taking wedding photos has


    already been so exhausting. I won''t get married."


    Jackson ignored hisints.


    However, Cherry smiled and said, "Derek, if a guy as handsome as you refuses to get married, how


    many women do you think will be heartbroken?"


    Hearing Cherry speak highly of Derek, both Derek and Jackson''s expression changed. Derek was


    ted while Jackson put on a sulky expression.


    Derek said, happily, "Cherry, are you serious? Am I really handsome?"


    Cherry nodded and said, "Of course, I have a good eye for beauty."


    Before Derek could say anything more, Jackson spoke coldly to him, "You can go now."


    Derek shrugged and said, "Okay, I''m leaving."


    After Derek drove away, Jackson grabbed Cherry by her waist and held her in his arms.


    "What are you doing?" asked Cherry. Cherry was a bit surprised by his action. This man was always so


    aggressive and she was not allowed to resist.


    "Is he really that handsome?" Jackson asked, coldly.


    Looking at his creased brows, Cherry burst outughing when she realized that he was jealous.


    "What are youughing at?" Jackson asked.


    "Nothing¡­" Cherry held back herughter. This man sometimes acted like a child.


    Jackson Chu persisted, "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    "Well." Cherry answered, earnestly, "Derek is handsome, but Chief Chu is more handsome. Is that all


    right with you?"


    Jackson was a bit satisfied with her words.


    "Cherry, you must remember that in the future you are not allowed to look at other men. You can only


    look at me." Said Jackson, as he put his arm around Cherry''s shoulder. They walked to the apartment.


    "Why? I''m an independent person. I have the right to look at men." Said Cherry. Cherry decided she


    wouldn''t be that obedient.


    "You are my woman." Said Jackson, bossily.


    "Who is your woman? I''m not." Said Cherry.


    "Will you admit to being my woman after I take action tonight?"


    "Jackson, don''t mess around."


    "What do you consider is messing around?"


    "If you offend me, you are messing around."


    "Does this count?"


    "Jackson, you!"


    "Cherry, don''t ever try to leave me."


    "Jackson, why are you touching my breast? You bastard!"

 Chapter 14 Second Encounter At The Bar

    Chapter 14 Second Encounter At The Bar


    Two weekster, Jackson''s wedding with Cherry was held with the substantial support of the Chu


    household. The Shens attended the ceremony. Though Jade was still concerned about the bride price,


    she did not know how to bring up this topic. Remembering what Jackson had said to her before, she


    held back and remained silent from the beginning to the end of the ceremony.


    Seeing Jackson and Cherry walking down the carpet, John was pained, but there was nothing he could


    do. He was the one who had hurt Cherry, and now the man Cherry was marrying was his uncle. He


    could only watch his beloved get married to another man. This was a pain that he will not forget his


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    entire life.


    After the wedding ceremony, Jackson and Cherry moved to the luxurious vi in the countryside, a


    wedding present from their grandpa. Seeing the grand house that now belonged to her, Cherry was


    pleased. She had been dying to own this kind of a warm house for a long time.


    Looking at Cherry''s cheerful face, Jackson too felt ted. Unknowingly, this woman''s mood could


    influence his. He always felt rxed whenever she was joyful, and he felt vexed when she was upset.


    Earlier, every day had felt mundane and Jackson would rather spend time with the troops than go back


    home. But now, after his marriage, he wanted to stay at home 24 hours a day, and keep this woman in


    his sights all day.


    Bringing a bag with her, Cherry nned to go to the bar to visit Emily, who had been her bridesmaid at


    the wedding ceremony. She hadn''t yet expressed her gratitude to Emily. Today she had the time to see


    her. She should not forget her friend just because she was now married!


    When she entered the bar, Cherry saw Emily mixing drinks at the counter. She walked towards her,


    ted.


    "Sweet girl, give me a ss of wine, please." Cherry pretended to be a customer.


    Emily was happy to see that it was Cherry, "Cherry, you havee!"


    "Yes. What?time?do?you?get?off?work? Let''s go shopping." Cherry said, with a smile on her face.


    "There is still half an hour left. How about sitting there and waiting for me?" Emily replied.


    "Okay, got it."


    Cherry sat in the corner and waited for Emily to finish her work.


    Suddenly, Cherry heard someone call her name.


    "Miss Cherry." She heard the person say.


    Cherry looked in his direction and saw that it was Stephen An.


    "Mr...Mr. Stephen." Cherry hurriedly replied.


    Sitting opposite Cherry, Stephen An looked at her and tenderly began their conversation, "Miss Cherry,


    you''re waiting for Emily, right?"


    "Yes, Emily said she would get off soon and I''m waiting for her." Cherry said, politely. Though the man


    in front of her gave off the vibes of being indifferent and unapproachable, she did not feel stressed at


    all. She treated him as a regr person.


    "Oh, that''s how it is." Stephen An asked, "So may I talk with you? Since there is nothing else you can


    do but sit here."


    Cherry thought it was not a problem, chatting with him. She did not find him to be annoying at all. She


    just looked at him as a regr friend and so it was okay to talk.


    Cherry nodded.


    Cherry and Stephen An sat in the corner of the bar and, as luck would have it, Derek saw them


    chatting. He hade there looking for a friend, and did not expect to see Stephen An and Cherry


    sitting and talking with each other as soon as he entered the bar. Though they were just talking and


    asionally smiling without any signs of intimacy, he was worried because Stephen An was not a


    stranger to him.


    Derek eventually called Jackson and informed him.


    After hanging up the phone, Derek walked up to Cherry and Stephen An, his eyes filled with anger.


    In her peripheral vision, Cherry saw a personing towards her. Turning around, she saw that it was


    Derek.


    "Derek, what are you doing here?" Cherry was a bit surprised because Jackson had told her he would


    go back to the barracks today. In this case, Derek too should be at the barracks. How could he instead


    turn up here?


    Derek did not reply. He stood beside Cherry and stared at Stephen An, his eyes filled with hatred.


    "Stephen An, what are your intentions?" Derek said, wrathfully.


    Stephen An casually turned his attention to Derek, as if nothing had happened, "Master Lu, I''m just


    talking with my friend. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    "Stephen An, you should be familiar with Jackson''s views. Don''t touch anything that belongs to him." It


    seemed that Derek was giving him a warning.


    Cherry didn''t know what they were talking about, at all. Had they met before? Were they old friends?


    Were they familiar with each other?


    Stephen An was a bit irritated with Derek''s words. He stood up, gazed at him, and replied in a cold and


    frightening tone, "Derek, you should know the reason I am doing this."


    "If there is anything wrong, you can confront Jackson and me. Do not y?your tricks behind our


    backs." Derek said.


    Cherry vaguely felt that they were talking about her, but she also felt that their words might have a


    deeper, hidden meaning. She stood up slowly, turned her gaze towards Derek, who was standing


    beside her, and exined, "Derek, I''m sitting here and waiting for Emily. And we have exchanged just a


    few words."


    Derek turned to look at Cherry. Though he wanted to tell her the truth, he didn''t have the courage and


    was afraid Jackson would me him. "Sister-inw, it''s not like that, I''m not ming you, " he said to


    Cherry, reluctantly.


    "So, are you ming me?" Stephen An said, out of the blue.


    Derek turned his sights on Stephen An, his eyes filled with animosity. There was no doubt that he even


    wanted to kill him.


    His existence was a threat.


    "Stephen An, I warn you, do not provoke Jackson." Derek''s anger scared Cherry.


    Stephen An''s face darkened, as well, "You are in no position to threaten me."


    "Am I in that position?" A voice said from a distance.


    The three simultaneously turned and saw Jackson.


    Jackson stepped in front of Derek and Cherry, stared at Stephen An, and the hatred in his eyes was


    clearly visible.


    "Stephen An, do you want me to repeat my question?" Jackson''s presence was so strong, that it


    attracted the attention of many people around them.


    Stephen An kept m, "Jackson, since you havee here in person, it must mean she holds an


    important ce in your heart."


    Jackson ignored Stephen An''s words as the person he cared most about was Cherry. What Stephen


    An said meant nothing to him.


    "Stephen An, you will pay for it if you dare touch her." Jackson''s words sounded more like amand


    than a warning.


    "Jackson, I heard you two met on a blind date, so there is no love between you and Cherry. Right?"


    What Stephen An saidpletely annoyed Jackson.


    Cherry too was surprised and couldn''t help shouting, "Mr. Stephen!"


    Cherry hadn''t expected Stephen An would use this fact in his squabble with Jackson. She had told him


    that she met Jackson on a blind date, but had never imagined that Stephen An would twist the


    information in this way.

 Chapter 15 The Consequences Of Rage

    Chapter 15 The Consequences Of Rage


    Jackson suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Stephen An by his cor. Taken aback by his action,


    Derek and Cherry both had no idea what he would do next. It seemed he was willing to do anything to


    vent out his anger.


    Jackson looked closely into Stephen An''s eyes and said, slowly, "Stay away from her, or you will be


    dead."


    Stephen An did not show any signs of fear, as if he was already used to Jackson'' temper. He stared


    back into Jackson''s eyes, which were glittering with hatred, "Jackson, she has already been my target."


    "She is my woman." Jackson said bluntly.


    "I don''t mind." Stephen An replied, "And I will make her mine, that''s what I''m going to do."


    What they said was only between them, nobody else could hear it.


    Jackson threw a hard punch at Stephen An''s face.


    Stephen An staggered backwards a few steps, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. Damn it, as


    a soldier how could he, Jackson, punch someone in such a reckless manner?


    Some of the nearby security guards immediately rushed over to hold down Jackson. Stephen An


    stopped them with a wave of his hand.


    At this moment, Cherry did not know what to make of the situation. But she rushed to Jackson and


    leaned into his arms, while staring at Stephen An.


    Jackson wrapped his arms around her. She meant the whole world to him, and as long as she was


    besides him, he feltplete.


    Looking at this unwee scene, Stephen An felt hurt. How could someone possibly fall in love with


    this guy? Apparently, they were close to each other.


    "Stephen An, don''t push my limits. You can''t afford to y with me." He was done talking to Stephen


    An. Jackson lowered his head, his tone softening. He said to the small woman who was in his arms,


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Cherry nodded meekly and followed Jackson out of the bar.


    Derek gave Stephen An a ferocious re and then left.


    Watching them go, hatred spread in Stephen An''s eyes. ''Jackson, back in the old days, you took away


    what was most precious to me. Now I will take away the things you treasure most, just the way you


    have done to me!''


    After getting back home, Jackson went straight to the living room and sat down on the couch without


    saying a word.


    Cherry stood aside and avoided talking to him, knowing he was still in a foul mood. She asked Derek,


    "Do you both know Stephen?"


    Before Derek could say anything, he heard Jackson''s order.


    "You can go now."


    Jackson said, coldly. His order crystal clear.


    Helplessly, Derek looked at Cherry and said, "Sister, I should go now."


    Cherry didn''t want to say anything more to Jackson. She knew there was no point in going against his


    wishes. Watching Derek walking off, she turned around and was about to go upstairs to rest.


    "Stop!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson eximed, angrily, as he saw Cherry walk away.


    Cherry stopped, turned around and looked at Jackson, "What''s the matter?"


    "Did you go to the bar to meet him?" Jackson asked.


    "Nonsense, I ran into Mr. Stephen identally." Cherry was not in the mood to exin further, for that


    would merely add insult to injury. After all, she was a bit afraid of this furious man in front of her.


    "identally?" Jackson said and walked to Cherry, staring right into her eyes, "Cherry, you not only


    messed around with my nephew, now you have even gotten involved with Stephen An. How attractive


    do you think you are?"


    Cherry was stunned by what Jackson said. How could he utter such harsh words to her!


    Trying her best to maintain herposure, Cherry drew in a deep breath and said, "Jackson, why does


    it concern you who I am flirting with? It is just a nominal marriage between us. Who are you to judge


    me like this?"


    "Cherry!" Jackson almost roared. Why did this woman give him such a headache?


    Cherry wasn''t terrified of Jackson. She continued, "Jackson, it''s not my business if you go out and flirt


    with other women. Simrly, how I live my life has nothing to do with you!"


    With these words, Cherry turned around and was about to leave. She did not want to argue any further.


    She had walked just two steps, when she was forcefully pulled over by Jackson into his arms.


    Cherry let out a cry, when she was pressed against his chest.


    Jackson lowered his head, staring into the eyes of the woman who was in his arms, "I want you to


    know where disobedience ends."


    With that, Jackson swiftly scooped up Cherry, and walked to the stairs leading to the second floor.


    He kicked open the door of the bedroom, walked in and threw Cherry on therge bed. He then


    pounced on her.


    Frightened by his actions, Cherry covered her chest instantly and shouted, "Jackson, don''t you dare


    mess around!"


    "Howe it is messing around if you are my wife?" Jackson said, usingly. Damn it, why couldn''t


    this woman just be obedient to him?


    Done talking, Jackson began to make moves on her intensely.

 Chapter 16 A Call From Brother

    Chapter 16 A Call From Brother


    In the morning, a ray of sunlight shone into the room. Two people were sleeping,zily, on the bed.


    Jackson was holding Cherry tightly, as if he was protecting the woman even when he was in deep


    sleep.


    Cherry woke up slowly. Before she opened her eyes, she wanted to stretch her arms, but she felt that


    someone was holding her. She wanted to get rid of the arms. And when she moved her body, she felt


    pain in her private parts.


    She immediately opened her eyes and saw the man beside her. She then recalled what happenedst


    night.


    She felt terribly ashamed and furious. She angrily patted Jackson''s chest and said,"Jackson Chu, you


    are an asshole."


    Clearly knowing what Cherry was referring to, Jackson chuckled to himself. This woman must have


    remembered what they didst night.


    With a smile on his face, Jackson lovingly said,"So do you now admit that you are mine?"


    This silly girl did not know that she actually had been his woman earlier. She did not even know that her


    virginity had been taken by this man.


    "Who, me admit? I won''t, anyhow." rebutted Cherry immediately. She had to defend herself, even


    though she knew her rebuttal did not sound convincing.


    All of a sudden, Jackson turned over and pressed himself on Cherry. He looked into her eyes and in a


    serious voice, said,"Do you want to try it again? So that you will never forget?"


    "No!" Cherry declined immediately. Looking into his eyes, she knew that he was not joking. She also


    realized that she would be the one to suffer if she still acted tough. This jerk could do anything to her.


    She added in a tender voice,"Get away from me. I feel pain. So please don''t bother me now."


    Seeing her tender look, Jackson thought she was indeed in pain. So he immediatelyy down beside


    her and lovingly asked,"Is it really painful?"


    "So what if it is?" Jackson, you are a beast," said Cherry. She could not help but scold him.


    "Baby, I intend to teach you how to serve me as my woman," Jackson said, with an evil glint in his


    eyes.


    Cherry was about to reply when her phone rang.


    Jackson stretched his arm, picked up her handbag, took out the phone and passed it to Cherry.


    Cherry looked at the caller ID and saw that the call was from Wilson Yuwen. She was excited and


    hastily answered the phone.


    "Hello Wilson, my brother," said Cherry, in a tender voice.


    Hearing Cherry''s tender voice for the person on the other end of the call, Jackson felt envious. How


    could the woman be so tender to him, a man she called brother? Was the person on the phone, Wilson


    Yuwen, her brother from a different father and mother?


    Wilson Yuwen''s voice was also very tender. He asked,"Cherr, are you busy these days? How have you


    been recently?"


    The care in his voice warmed Cherry very much. She had not been cared for so long and she had


    never felt such care from the Shen household. So hearing these warm words, she was touched and


    couldn''t help but start crying.


    Cherry took a deep breath and replied,"Brother, I am fine, everything is good."


    Then the voice on other end said,"Cherr, you must take care of yourself. If the people in the Shen


    household are not treating you well,e to me and I will take good care of you."


    His words were so warm that Cherry choked on her sobs. She replied,"I will, brother." But no one could


    understand how bitter her heart felt.


    Cherry indeed wanted to tell Wilson Yuwen about her marriage to Jackson, but she was afraid that


    Wilson Yuwen and her mother would worry about her after hearing this. So she decided to bear the


    bitterness herself.


    "Okay. Cherr, are you alone by yourself? After I finish my doctoral course, I wille back home to


    give youpany." Cherry could clearly hear Wilson Yuwen''s words on the phone.


    "Really?" Cherry was thrilled and suddenly felt excited. Wilson Yuwen woulde back soon and he


    was the one she could depend on. At least, she would not have to bear her pain by herself when she


    was sad.


    "Yes. I will finish the course soon ande back," said Wilson Yuwen.


    "Okay, then I will wait for you toe back," said Cherry.


    "Okay, bye."


    After hanging up, Cherry held the phone in the hand and her heart was now filled with hope. Even if the


    whole world abandoned her, she at least had Wilson Yuwen by her side. He was always so tender to


    her, almost like her biological brother. Cherry clearly knew how well Wilson Yuwen treated her and how


    well he took care of her. And his care was what she wanted and needed the most.


    Seeing Cherry hiding herself under the quilt, Jackson asked,"Is it Wilson Yuwen?"


    "Yes, my brother," said Cherry, indifferently, without looking at Jackson.


    Jackson saw that Cherry was not in a good mood, so he did not ask anything more. He had already


    investigated her background and he knew that Wilson was perhaps the only man who had been good


    to her in her life.


    At the Shen Group, Cherry still worked as the group leader of the business department. Even if she


    was married, even if she was assaulted by Jean, she would not give up her job, even though that job


    was just something mundane.


    She was busy at her workce every day. But Jackson could not understand why she would choose to


    put up with the hardship. He was rich enough to support her and she could just stay at home, watching


    TV or sleeping.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, Cherry went home after work and started cooking dinner.


    When Jackson got home and saw the appetizing dishes, he felt ted. Such life, such a family and


    such a virtuous wife! He could not describe his joyful feelings.


    As they were having dinner at the table, Jackson announced,"I will go back to the barracks tomorrow


    and I will stay there for about one month."


    Hearing this, Cherry did not show any emotions. She replied in an indifferent tone,"Okay."


    Jackson felt a bit frustrated and disappointed about Cherry''s response. His face darkened. Was there


    no ce for him in her heart? Why was she so cold and indifferent to him?


    Cherry lowered her head to eat, taking no notice of Jackson''s expression. Whether he existed or not


    was all the same to her. Though they got along pretty good these days, she still did not care for this


    man.


    While lying in bed, Cherry closed her eyes slightly and wanted to fall asleep. She was a bit tired after


    the day''s work.


    But the man lying beside her thought otherwise. He was about to leave tomorrow, so why wouldn''t this


    woman take the initiative to please him? Was she challenging his patience?


    Jackson couldn''t stand it any more, so he pulled back the quilt and intensely pressed himself on her,


    thinking that he had to eat her up tonight.

 Chapter 17 A Wave Of Unrest In The Parking Lot (Part One)

    Chapter 17 A Wave Of Unrest In The Parking Lot (Part One)


    When Cherry woke up in the morning, she found herself alone in bed. Feeling pain all over her body,


    she looked at the ceiling and suddenly felt lonely. Was that because Jackson was not next to her?


    Looking at the marks on her body, she knew that all of these had been left by Jacksonst night. But


    she did not see him this morning and she did not even know when he had left.


    Cherry got up slowly and went to the bathroom to wash her face and rinse her mouth. She then


    dressed up and walked into the living room. She felt that she was not used to it even a bit when she


    was the only one in the house. Had she started to care for him?


    Cherry shook her head to stop herself thinking about Jackson. She hastily ate some bread and then


    went to work.


    Arm in arm with John, Jean stopped at the gate of the Shen Group building.


    She turned back to look at John, held his waist and asked,"John, how about taking a break in my


    office?"


    "No. I will go back to mypany now," said John, indifferently.


    "Okay. Then you must remember to pick me up after work," Jean said, flirtatiously.


    John helplessly nodded his head and replied,"I know. You go in and I will leave now."


    "Okay, bye!" Saying that, she kissed John on his cheek and then turned away happily.


    John put on a poker face. He turned away and wanted to leave, but he saw Cherrying. She was


    not far away.


    His eyes lit up suddenly and he felt so happy and enthusiastic after seeing her.


    John walked towards Cherry.


    Seeing John walk towards her, Cherry slowed down.


    "Cherr, are you here for work?" asked John, with a smile on his face. He stood in front of Cherry and


    looked at her earnestly.


    "Mr. John, do you want anything?" Cherry spoke coldly. She did not want to have anything to do with


    this man.


    "Cherr, please don''t be so cold to me." John begged and grabbed Cherry''s arm and continued to say,"I


    know I was wrong. Can you forgive me? If youe back to me, I promise that I will never betray you."


    Cherry drew back her arm from John''s hand and said angrily,"John Ye, let go of me! I am your aunt and


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you should respect me."


    "Aunt?" John felt irritated and he shouted,"I''ve never treated you as my aunt. You are my woman, not


    my aunt."


    Hearing John''s words, Cherry felt disgusted. Moreover, it was time for work. Cherry worried that they


    would inevitably run into some of her colleagues since they were standing at the gate of the Shen


    Group building.


    Cherry smoothed the hair on her forehead and said,"John, this is Shen Group''s office. I hope you will


    show your respect. I will go to work now."


    Saying that, Cherry wanted to leave.


    She had not anticipated that John would grab her arm. He said, fiercely,"I will not let you go if you don''t


    make things clear today."


    John then dragged Cherry towards the parking lot.


    In the parking lot, Cherry shouted and resisted. "John, let go of me! You are hurting me. Let me go!"


    But John did not listen to her. He dragged her to his car and pressed Cherry against the car window.


    He looked into Cherry''s eyes and spoke,"Say that you don''t love Jackson."


    "John, let go of me!" Cherry ignored John''s words and kept resisting him.


    After Jean walked into thepany, she was about to go to her own office, but she suddenly thought


    of something, and so she went to the monitor room. She wanted to check what Cherry had been up to


    yesterday. She thought that Cherry was indeed a bitch. She was already married, so why didn''t she


    leave thepany? What was her real motive for staying on in the Shen Group?


    Jean went into the monitor room. Seeing Jean walk in, two staff members immediately bowed and


    greeted her,"Miss Jean, wee!"


    Jean said,"You carry on with your work. I am here to check yesterday''s video."


    "Yes, Miss Jean."


    Said the other staff. But just as Jean was about to check yesterday''s video, she noticed the video on


    one of the screens and her face instantly changed.


    It was the video feed from the parking lot. It was obvious that John and Jean were on the screen. John


    appeared to be pressing on Cherry. His face could not be seen clearly and only half of Cherry''s face


    was visible. Looking at the scene, anyone could tell what they were doing.


    Rage filled Jean''s heart and she said,"Shameless! They are so promiscuous that they even dared to


    flirt in the parking lot."


    Saying that, Jean furiously turned and left the monitor room.


    John was still pressing on Cherry and he was afraid that Cherry would run away if he did not pin her


    down. Ever since he had lost Cherry, he had considered her more important than his own life.


    "Cherr,e back to me, okay? I can''t live without you!" said John, seriously. He then got closer to


    Cherry and looked into her eyes.


    "John, stop daydreaming! Why didn''t you think of this when you were together with my sister?" said


    Cherry, in a furious tone. Whenever she thought of that scene, she felt heartbroken. She had loved this


    man so much, but he had not only betrayed her, but also teamed up with her sister to betray her.


    "Cherr, I was..." Before John could finish, he was interrupted by a sound behind him.


    "What are you doing here?" The voice reached John and Cherry''s ears.


    John turned his head and saw Jean. Cherry also saw Jean walking towards them.

 Chapter 18 A Wave Of Unrest In The Parking Lot (Part Two)

    Chapter 18 A Wave Of Unrest In The Parking Lot (Part Two)


    Feeling John slowly ease his grip on her arm, Cherry immediately flung away his hand and stood some


    distance away from him.


    Jean stepped forward to stand between them. She nced at John and said fiercely,"John, can''t you


    still get over this bitch? She is now your aunt."


    With that, she turned to look at Cherry and pped her on her face without saying a word.


    The p was so loud that the sound reverberated around them.


    Cherry couldn''t help but stagger back several steps. She lowered her head and covered her face with


    her hair.


    "Jean, what are you doing?" rebuked John. He immediately stepped in front of Jean to protect Cherry


    and keep her safe.


    "What am I doing? I am teaching my shameless sister a lesson. How dare a married woman seduce


    her sister''s fiance? Don''t you think that she deserved the p?" Jean shouted, loudly. She did think


    that what she had done was right.


    All of a sudden, Cherry spoke,"Sister? What a joke! Jean Shen, did you really consider me as your


    sister? Did you feel ashamed when you were having sex with my boyfriend?"


    "Why should I feel ashamed? I love John and he is willing to ept me. So tell me, why should I feel


    ashamed?" Cherry retorted. Usually, Jean had one hundred percent chance of winning when she faced


    Cherry. Cherry had been bullied since she was a little child. How could she now put up a fight?


    "Jean, if you hadn''t drugged my wine, how could I..." John did not finish his sentence because he knew


    that Jean understood what he meant.


    "What''s the problem with that? To get what I want, I will use all means avable. I will do it either by


    hook or by crook," said Jean. She then continued,"John, even if you want her toe back to you, it is


    impossible. Because she is Jackson''s woman now."


    With triumph in her voice, Jean raised her mouth. She knew that John had no chance at all to choose


    Cherry over her.


    Looking at Jean''s smile, John said firmly,"Jean, even if Cherr does not belong to me now, I will not


    marry you."


    "You..." Jean was totally vexed, but she did not know what to say.


    Seeing this scene, Cherry helplessly shook her head and turned away. How ardently she wished she


    had nothing to do with these two. One was the man she once loved deeply and one was her sister.


    Both of them had betrayed her and changed her lifepletely. She might not hate them, but what she


    wanted was to get away from them and never see them again. She wanted to forget everything that


    had happened among them.


    However, no one expected that all of this had been filmed by a man in ck who standing in the corner


    of the parking lot. The entire saga, from Cherry and John walking into the parking lot to Cherry turning


    away, had been recorded.


    At the barracks, the face of the leader sitting behind the desk had already darkened. Looking at the


    pictures in his hand, he was very angry. He had left her for just one day, in fact even less than a day,


    and his woman had already been bullied. She was not only grabbed at by his ungrateful nephew, but


    also pped by the vicious Jean. He wished that he could fly back immediately to shoot these two


    people. They had a death wish to hurt his woman!


    Jackson furiously crumpled the pictures in his hand and said to himself,"John, you dared to touch my


    woman and I will make you pay for it.


    Next day, at the militarypound, Andrew was taking a leisurely break in the living room.


    Suddenly, Lucia and Edwin rushed into the Chu home.


    The moment they entered the living room, Lucia reported to Andrew,"Grandpa, something bad has


    happened."


    Hearing Lucia''s words, Andrew was surprised. His grand-daughter had never been in such a state of


    panic. What had happened this time?


    "What''s the matter? Take it easy and say it slowly," said Andrew. He put down the cup in his hand.


    Lucia said,"Grandpa, John''s application for governorship has been suddenly cancelled. I don''t know


    who did it and I don''t know what to do."


    She was highly agitated and had no idea what to do. If her son''s future had been affected, it was like


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cutting short her life.


    "What? Who dared to ruin my great-grandson''s future? Is he asking for death?" said Andrew, in a


    serious tone.


    "I don''t know. I have asked several friends to check it out, but they are not allowed to say anything."


    said Edwin.


    Lucia''s eyes were full of hatred. "Someone must be envious of John and is ying dirty tricks.


    Grandpa, you must find out who is behind this evil act."


    Begged Lucia, tugging at Andrew''s clothes.


    Andrew thought for a while and said,"Don''t worry. I will send someone to investigate this. If there is


    indeed someone ying dirty tricks on John, I will not let him get away."


    Hearing this, Lucia felt relieved. Since Andrew had taken up the matter, everything would be fine. For


    Andrew''s reach and power were there for all to see.


    Andrewmanded the butler,"Go to check on this now and get me the report in half an hour."


    "Yes, sir." The butler said and then turned away.


    Lucia and Edwin sat in the living room, waiting for the news.

 Chapter 19 She Got Slapped Again

    Chapter 19 She Got pped Again


    Half an hourter, the butler hurriedly walked into the living room. Seeing hime back, Lucia


    stepped forward, seized his arm and asked,"Who is it? Have you found out? What''s the reason behind


    it?"


    The butler nced at Lucia but did not say a word. He walked to Andrew, looked into his eyes, and


    said,"I''ve found out."


    "Then why not speak it out?" said Andrew.


    "Because, because..." said the butler hesitatingly. He seemed a bit worried, with his eyes darting


    towards Andrew from time to time.


    "Say it." Andrewmanded him.


    "The person who cancelled Mr. Ye''s application for governorship was...was Jackson," said the butler.


    He then looked at Andrew, afraid that he would be angry.


    "What? Jackson?" Andrew couldn''t believe his ears. John was Jackson''s nephew. Why would Jackson


    damage John''s future?


    "What...what did you say?" Lucia was a little frightened. She asked,"You mean Jackson gave the


    order?"


    The butler looked at Lucia and nodded. He was sure of the answer. At first, he also couldn''t believe it


    when he got the news. But he had confirmed the report several times beforeing back to tell


    Andrew.


    Lucia became even more agitated. She hastily walked to Andrew and said,"Grandpa, how could it be


    Jackson? John is his nephew. Why would he do this?"


    Lucia couldn''t make sense of it.


    Andrew was also lost in thought. What was Jackson, his beloved grandson, up to? Why would he go


    against his nephew? If he was just having fun, it was okay. But he knew what kind of person his


    grandson was. He was a person who always stood by his word. But why did he do it this time?


    After a while, Lucia suddenly said,"I get it. It must be because of Cherry."


    What Lucia said confused Andrew even more. What on earth was going on?


    Lucia continued,"All this has been done by Cherry. She is a flirt. She had once seduced John, but she


    then left him and married Jackson. It must be her who has turned Jackson against his nephew.


    Grandpa, I''m sure Cherry is to me."


    Lucia''s hatred for Cherry increased by the moment. What a shameless woman she was! Lucia hadn''t


    objected to her marriage with Jackson, but she hadn''t imagined that Cherry would use him against


    John. She must be tired of living!


    Andrew was still lost in thought. He couldn''t understand why his grandson would give an order that


    damages John''s future. What Lucia said made sense, and he was convinced by it, since he really


    couldn''t find any other reason that would exin what had happened.


    At that moment, Andrew saw Derek in the courtyard. What was this bloke doing,ing back to the


    quarters at this time?


    "Derek," shouted Andrew.


    Derek, standing in the courtyard, heard him. He looked into the window and saw Andrew. In a happy


    voice, he hastily greeted,"How are you, Grandpa Andrew?"


    "Come over. I have something to ask you."manded Andrew.


    "Yes," replied Derek. He was a bit confused, and wondered what Andrew would ask him, since Jackson


    was not home.


    With these doubt on his mind, Derek timidly entered the Chu home.


    After walking into the living room, Derek saw Lucia and Edwin. He greeted them politely.


    Lucia took no notice of him. Currently, the matter of her son was the most important issue, and she was


    not in the mood to acknowledge greetings.


    Edwin gently nodded his head in response to Derek.


    Then Derek went near Andrew and respectfully said,"Grandpa, do you have anything to ask me?"


    "Why have youe back alone? Where is Jackson?" asked Andrew.


    "Oh, I came back to take something and I will be gone soon. Jackson is still at the barracks. He has


    been a bit busy recently, and he won''t being back for some time," replied Derek, politely. He saw


    the stiffness on Andrew''s face, so he guessed that he was not in a good mood.


    Andrew nodded. Before he could speak, Lucia interjected and asked Derek,"Derek, tell me, was Cherry


    the woman behind Jackson, who got him to give the order to cancel John''s application for


    governorship?"


    Hearing this, Derek understood what had happened. Lucia and Edwin were at the Chu residence


    because John''s application for governorship had been cancelled. It seemed that everyone had already


    heard about it.


    Derek didn''t answer her, but looked at Andrew. Like Jackson, he could afford not to take notice of Lucia


    and Edwin, but he couldn''t ignore Andrew. After all, he was the elder of the Chu n.


    "Answer Lucia''s question." Commanded Andrew. He also wanted to know what was going on. And


    Derek had to know it.


    "Grandpa, I really don''t know about this matter. I haven''t been with Jackson recently and have no idea


    what is going on." Derek was not ready to tell the truth, because he was scared more of Jackson than


    Andrew. Moreover, as Jackson''s buddy, he would certainly stand together with Jackson, even in front of


    Andrew.


    "You are so close to him, how could you not know what he did?" said Andrew. He didn''t believe what


    Derek had said and he knew that Derek was partial towards Jackson. However, now was the time for


    solving the problem, and not for arguing about personal loyalty.


    Andrew then said, seriously,"Do you want me to have his wife, my granddaughter-inw, toe here


    and answer me?


    Derek dared not speak. Without Jackson''s permission, he dared not say anything. What if something


    unfortunate happened? He could not bear the responsibility.


    After a while, seeing that Derek was not going to answer, Andrew turned his head to the butler and


    said,"Go ask my granddaughter-inw toe here. I will ask her in person."


    "Yes," said the butler and left.


    Derek could tell that the end result was not going to be good. He must tell Jackson about this, or


    something bad would happen. Looking at the stiffness on Andrew''s face and the rage on Lucia''s face,


    Derek clearly knew that something unfortunate was bound to happen if Cherry came here.


    He quietly took out his phone and sent three messages in a row to Jackson, telling him toe back


    soon or something bad would happen in his family.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An hourter, a car stopped in the courtyard. The butler got out of the car and opened the door for


    Cherry. Then Cherry got off.


    When Cherry entered the living room, she was frightened when she saw the people who had gathered


    there. What had happened? Why were Lucia and Edwin here? And Derek was also here. What about


    Jackson? Was he also here? Where was he?


    Cherry controlled her curiosity and walked forward politely to greet Andrew,"How are you, grandpa?"


    Andrew looked at Cherry and nodded. His granddaughter-inw was still so tender.


    "Cherry, I want to ask you something," said Andrew.


    "Please just ask, grandpa," said Cherry.


    "Did you ask Jackson to cancel John''s application for governorship?" Andrew asked, bluntly.


    "What?" It was obvious that Cherry was surprised by the news. She had no idea what had happened.


    And when this had happened. She knew nothing at all about it.


    Lucia was irritated when she saw Cherry''s reaction. She walked in front of Cherry and said,"Stop


    pretending to be so virtuous! If it were not for you, why would Jackson take such an action against


    John, his nephew? Do you think you have nothing to be afraid of with Jackson backing you up?"


    Cherry helplessly shook her head and said,"I really don''t know what you are talking about. Are you


    saying that John''s application for governorship was cancelled and I asked Jackson to do it?"


    Cherry was confused. She was still at work when she was asked by the butler toe to the Chu


    residence. She hadn''t expected this to happen. Had she provoked someone?


    "Cherry Shen, don''t talk nonsense! You must admit what you have done," Lucia reprimanded her. It


    was obvious that every word she said was humiliating Cherry.


    "I have done nothing. What should I admit?" Cherry was also agitated. She couldn''t bear this fabricated


    charge against her.


    "You have done nothing?" Lucia retorted. With that, she pped Cherry on her face.


    Cherry had never imagined that Lucia would p her, and she was not prepared for it. She fell down on


    the floor.


    "What are you doing?" Derek said, sternly. Lucia had gone too far by pping Cherry in front him and


    Andrew.


    "Stop it!" shouted Andrew. Lucia was scared and backed off several steps.


    Looking at Cherry sprawled on the floor, Andrew was pained. She was the wife of his beloved


    grandson. How could Lucia p her, even if she was mad at her?


    "Grandpa, this woman is shameless. She dared not to admit what she did. If today she can destroy


    John''s future, tomorrow she could kill him. She is too awful and I can''t let her get away with this," said


    Lucia. Looking at Cherry on the floor, she wanted to hit her again.


    Derek knew what Lucia was thinking of, so he immediately stepped forward to stand in front of Lucia


    and stop her from hitting Cherry. Since Jackson was not here, he must protect his wife on his behalf.


    Suddenly, the sound of a car braking loudly came from the courtyard. Everyone, including Andrew,


    Derek and Lucia looked outside.


    When they saw Jackson hastily get out of the car, Lucia couldn''t help but shiver.


    Derek felt relieved. Jackson was finally home. Derek had been almost overwhelmed by the situation


    here.


    Nothing changed on Andrew''s face. He just thought that since his grandson was back, this matter could


    certainly be resolved.

 Chapter 20 Public Display Of Affection

    Chapter 20 Public Disy Of Affection


    When Jackson reached the door of the living room, he saw Cherry sprawled on the ground, her hair


    covering her face. He immediately realized that she had been bullied and he burst into rage. How dare


    they bully his wife when he was not around? They must be fed up with their peaceful life!


    Ignoring his grandpa, Jackson went straight to Cherry. He slowly sat down, gently smoothed her hair


    behind her ears and was about to help her stand up.


    But then he saw the scarlet hand-print on her face. He stopped, his eyes zing with rage.


    "Who did this?" Jackson demanded, angrily.


    No one dared to talk. Cherry was too weak to say anything while Lucia was too scared to say anything.


    Derek said nothing, too. Anyway, it was Chu n''s business. He as an outsider couldn''tment on it.


    Andrew sat in his seat and looked at Jackson''s angry face. He then understood how important the


    woman was in Jackson''s heart. His grandson really cared about her. He could tell it from his reaction.


    He had never seen him so angry before.


    Seeing Derek standing in front of Lucia, Jackson at once realized what was going on. It must be Lucia.


    Nobody else would have dared to do this.


    "Lucia, you have to pay the price for what you have done," Jackson growled at his elder sister.


    "Jackson, have you been enchanted by this woman? Why did you listen to her and force out your


    nephew? You know how hard it was for John to get where he is today," said Lucia. She tried to reason


    with Jackson.


    "It was my order. It had nothing to do with her," said Jackson.


    Both Lucia and Edwin were shocked by his words. Andrew too could not believe what he had heard.


    Was this only Jackson''s idea?


    "What? Was that your order?" asked Lucia, incredulously.


    Jackson had absolutely no desire to exin it to Lucia. Lucia was not in a position to challenge his


    decision. He could do whatever he wanted and did not need to exin it to anyone.


    Jackson lowered his head and looked at Cherry, heartbroken. He was even more annoyed by his


    grandpa. Didn''t he know how important she was to him? How could he allow this to happen in his


    presence?


    Jackson slowly lifted Cherry to his chest and whispered to her,"Don''t be afraid. Everything is okay


    now."


    Jackson was distressed when he imagined how terrified she must be.


    Before leaving, Jackson looked at Andrew and fiercely said,"If this happens ever again, I''m sure you


    will never have a great-grandson."


    This was the first time that Jackson had been angry with Andrew. And it was because of his woman.


    Andrew was too shocked to say anything. He felt sad that his grandson had treated him like this. He


    just wasn''t in control of the situation at this moment.


    Jackson red at Derek when he walked past him, holding Cherry in his arms.


    Derek stayed silent out of fear. Jackson was so angry that he would not listen to his exnation.


    When they were back at home, Jackson put Cherry on the bed. Cherry still did not say a word and just


    curled up.


    Jackson was angry but also heartbroken. He wanted to question her about her meeting with John while


    he was away. But when he saw her swollen face and depressed expression, he did not ask her. His


    love for her surpassed his anger.


    When Lucia and Edwin returned home, Lucia was still very angry. Although Jackson had admitted that


    he was the one who gave the order, he had not promised to rescind it.


    "Our effort today was in vain. I just can''t understand what spell that bitch has cast on the Chu n.


    Why are Jackson and grandpa both on her side?" With these words, Lucia sat on the sofa.


    Just then, John walked downstairs.


    Edwin said,"Maybe it really had nothing to do with her. It didn''t appear that she knew anything about it."


    "I don''t think so. She is such a bitch. Jackson must have done it for her," said Lucia. She was sure that


    Cherry was the one to me.


    John walked over and sat next to Lucia. He had heard their conversation and got to know that it was


    his uncle who had forced him out.


    "Mom, forget it. I don''t care whether I can be the governor or not," said John. He had already


    given up. He knew his uncle well. Nobody could stop him from doing what he wanted to do.


    "What did you say? Forget it?" said Lucia angrily. She looked at John and continued,"It''s about your


    future. How can I forget it? Besides, the Shen n will not let you marry Jean unless you be the


    governor. Jean will take charge of the Shen Group sooner orter. And it will also be yours."


    "But mom, I don''t love Jean at all. And I don''t want the Shen Group," said Jackson, helplessly.


    "Are you stupid? Why don''t you want it?" Lucia could hardly control her emotions.


    "All right, all right. Let the children sort out their own business," said Edwin.


    "No, I won''t let anyone destroy my son''s future. The p on that bitch''s face was only a warning. If my


    son fails to be the governor, I''ll teach her a good lesson," said Lucia.


    "Did you hit her?" John asked, incredulously.


    "So what? Why should you be distressed? She is your aunt now. Why do you still care about her? If it


    weren''t for her, you wouldn''t have been forced out," said Lucia, in a dissatisfied tone.


    "How could you hit her? She knew nothing about it." John yelled at Lucia.


    "Your uncle yelled at my grandpa because of that woman and now you are yelling at me, too. What the


    hell is wrong with you? Are you both enchanted by her?" asked Lucia. She waspletely annoyed.


    John tried his best to control his emotions. His mind was upied by thoughts of Cherry now, knowing


    that she had been pped.


    "Anyway, mom, stay away from Cherry!" With these words, John got up and left.


    "You! You!" Lucia was almost driven mad. Looking at John''s receding figure, she was speechless.


    Cherry was lying in Jackson''s arms, as Jackson applied ice to her face in the hope of reducing the


    swelling.


    The doorbell rang. Jackson gently said to Cherry,"Lie on the bed for a while, I''m going to see who is at


    the door."


    "Okay." Cherry nodded, obediently.


    As soon as Jackson opened the door, he saw John''s anxious face. Jackson''s face darkened at once.


    "What are you doing here?" Jackson asked, his demeanor hostile.


    "Uncle, I''m here to see Che.." Before he could finish his sentence, John noticed Jackson''s eyes zing


    with rage. He quickly changed his words,"I''m here to see my aunt."


    "Get out!" said Jackson and he was about to m the door.


    But John pushed the door open and said to Jackson,"Uncle, I just want to say sorry to Cherry. My mom


    was too impulsive."


    After hearing John''s words, Jackson could no longer restrain himself. He grabbed John by his cor.


    He wanted to beat him hard.


    "John, stay away from her," said Jackson, testily.


    "Uncle, she was my woman," said John. He was not afraid of him at all, even if he was his uncle. He


    was willing to fight him for Cherry.


    "Shit!" With this word, Jackson punched John in his face.


    John was vexed by the punch and he fought back.


    Cherry was sleeping in the bedroom when she heard themotion outside. She got up and went out


    to see what was happening.


    When Cherry saw them fighting, she was frightened. She wondered what was going on. Why were the


    uncle and the nephew fighting each other?


    Cherry knew that Jackson must have emerged the winner when she saw blood on John''s face.


    Jackson was obviously unscathed. He was so well-trained that few people could beat him.


    Cherry did not want them to fight with each other anymore. She shouted,"Stop!"


    Jackson and John ignored her and continued with the fight.


    Cherry stepped forward, grabbed John by his arm and pulled him behind her. Jackson was about to


    punch John again, but when he saw that Cherry was in the middle, he stopped.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The fierce scene finally calmed down. John stood behind Cherry and said nothing. Jackson gave


    Cherry a strange look. He couldn''t believe that Cherry would be take John''s side. He had been so good


    to her. Why couldn''t she let John get out of her heart?


    Cherry stood there for a while. When she was sure that the fighting had really stopped, she slowly


    walked to Jackson and went into his arms. She held Jackson by his waist, looked at John and


    said,"John, I am your aunt, and since you''re engaged to my sister, I''m also your sister-inw."


    "Cherry, I''m just worried about you and I wanted to see how you are doing," said John, annoyed.


    Cherry''s actions and words had upset him.


    "Thanks for your concern. I''m good and you can now go back, my nephew," said Cherry, coldly.


    "Cherry, I¡­" John was interrupted by Jackson before he could finish.


    "John!" Jackson yelled at him


    John stopped talking.


    Cherry suddenly snuggled up against Jackson''s chest, put her arms around his neck and said,"Darling,


    I want some chicken soup."


    Seeing her in this state, Jackson was not sure whether she really wanted to eat soup or just wanted to


    embarrass John. Anyway, the most important thing for him was to please her.


    "Okay, I will cook it for you," said Jackson, tenderly, while stroking her head gently.


    Both of them turned and went inside.

 Chapter 21 The Gathering In The Chu Family (Part One)

    Chapter 21 The Gathering In The Chu Family (Part One)


    Watching the happy couple go inside, John, standing at the door, felt distressed. With tears in his eyes,


    he turned away in utter disappointment.


    In the evening, Jacksony in bed, holding Cherry in his arms. He felt very happy.


    "Didn''t you say that you would stay in the barracks for a month? Howe you are back today?"


    Leaning into Jackson''s arms, Cherry asked.


    "My wife was suffering at home, how could I be at ease outside?" said Jackson, in an indifferent tone.


    "I didn''t suffer much. I have been pretty good these days." said Cherry. Everything was fine except


    what had happened this morning.


    "Pretty good? Does that include you getting pped by Lucia?" said Jackson, sternly. The woman was


    so defenseless, that she did not even know how to protect herself.


    "It was just an ident. When I went to the Chu residence this morning, I did not know Lucia would be


    there." said Cherry.


    "But you were pped by her! I will never allow anyone to hurt my woman," announced Jackson,


    barking it out like an order.


    "Jackson, are you protecting me?" asked Cherry. She was touched. Was she now feeling a wave of


    happiness wash over her? She did indeed feel happy.


    "Yes, you are my wife and of course I have to protect you," said Jackson, holding Cherry tight. Though


    he couldn''t speak out that he loved her, she hadpletely swept away his heart.


    Cherry didn''t say a word, but she felt warm. She hadn''t felt this way for a long time and she had almost


    forgotten what happiness was like. John had been very good to her, but that had been long ago. Wilson


    also treated her very well, but he had not been beside her for a long time. Nowadays, it was Jackson


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    who made her feel warm and happy. Cherry was wondering whether she should open her heart to him


    now.


    "Another thing." A thought had urred to Cherry and she asked,"Why did you cancel John''s


    application for governorship? He is your nephew."


    "Because he kept bothering you." Saying that, Jackson suddenly lowered his head, looked into


    Cherry''s eyes and sternly warned her,"You mustn''t go with him. You are my legal wife and you


    shouldn''t go anywhere out of my sight."


    "Jackson! What do you mean when you say that I shouldn''t go anywhere out of your sight?" said


    Cherry, angrily. How haughty this man was!


    "What do you think?" Saying that, Jackson turned over and pressed himself upon Cherry.


    Cherry knew what Jackson wanted to do to her, but she still asked,"Jackson, what do you want?"


    "What else can I do in the evening?" Jackson retorted.


    "Jackson, you bastard."


    The moment she finished saying these words, Jackson tookplete control of her and she had no


    chance of resisting.


    The whole room was filled with the scent of love.


    Next morning, when Cherry opened her eyes, she saw Jackson staring at her, seriously, like a devil.


    "What are you doing?" asked Cherry.


    "Looking at you. How could you look so ugly while you are sleeping?" Jackson joked. But his heart was


    full of warmth and happiness. He had never felt so warm, as he did with this woman beside him.


    "Then why do you stare at me? Get out of here!" Cherry pretended to be angry and turned her back to


    Jackson.


    Jackson took advantage of the situation to hold Cherry from behind. He said,"No matter how ugly you


    are, I will stare at you because you are my woman."


    "Jackson, do you need to emphasize that every time?" said Cherry. Since she had married Jackson,


    she had decided to be with him her entire lifetime. Though there might be no love between them, they


    were now a couple.


    "Remember my words. No contact with John!" said Jackson, sternly.


    "Okay, I promise you." said Cherry, decisively. But she suddenly turned over, looked into Jackson''s


    eyes and said, seriously,"Then will you stop being hostile to John and not reject his application for


    governorship?"


    "Are you interceding on his behalf?" said Jackson, in a glum tone.


    "No. I just think it is unnecessary. Since I have nothing more to do with John, you needn''t go ahead


    with your order. If you do it, others may think I still have something going on with John," replied Cherry.


    She really didn''t want to have anything to do with John.


    Looking into her eyes, Jackson could tell that she did not have John in her heart anymore.


    He did not say a word.


    From his silence, Cherry knew that Jackson had agreed to her request. So she smiled happily and


    said,"So you don''t have to go back to the barracks today?"


    "I can stay at home these days," replied Jackson, wondering what this woman was going to do.


    "That''s good. Today is weekend, so how about going shopping with me? Emily is quite busy these


    days, so you are the right person to apany me, okay?" It sounded both like a request and an


    order.


    "Women are really troublesome," said Jackson.


    "Jackson, are you already disliking me? asked Cherry, in an angry tone.


    "Of course not." Seeing that Cherry was angry, Jackson hastily replied,"I will go with you. And I will buy


    you whatever you want."


    Hearing this, Cherry smiled.


    "But, before that, let''s go take a bath together."

 Chapter 22 The Gathering In The Chu Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 22 The Gathering In The Chu Family (Part Two)


    Before Cherry could respond, Jackson had already carried her on his arms and walked towards the


    bathroom.


    At the shopping mall, Cherry was in such a good mood that she held Jackson''s arm. They went


    window-shopping. She tried on every dress she liked and bought everything that fit her. Anyhow,


    Jackson was paying and she did not have to care about money.


    Cherry was busy trying on various items she liked, but Jackson was feeling exhausted. Looking at her


    happy face, he also felt happy, even though he had a fewints. He thought it was a happy thing


    to go shopping with Cherry and seeing her smile.


    A thought urred to him. He hoped that his love would help Cherry forget all the previous pain in her


    life, and allow her to live a happy life with him from now on.


    With both hands holding shopping bags, Jackson, arm linked with Cherry''s, walked out of the shopping


    mall.


    When Jackson and Cherry passed by Jade, they did not notice her at all.


    But Jade saw them. She kept a close watch on them, until they faded into the distance.


    "Jade, isn''t that girl your younger daughter? I heard she married into the Chu family. Look how happy


    they are! Her husband is also very handsome and he is said to be a capable man," eximed one of


    richdies beside Jade.


    "Exactly. Look how much stuff they have bought. Her husband is so good to her," added another rich


    "You are right. Cherry is very lucky. Chu family''s power is well-known in elite circles. And Jackson is


    treating Cherry so well, Cherry must be loved dearly in the Chu family.


    "I agree."


    Hearing thedies'' chatting, Jade''s heart filled with rage. How could Cherry live so happily? How could


    a slut like her have the pedigree to live like an elite? Only Jean deserved such a high life. And Cherry?


    No way!


    Jade was so angry that she excused herself saying she was not feeling good. She returned home.


    The moment she reached home, she asked Jean, who was sleeping, to get up. She wanted to discuss


    Jean''s wedding ns. Holding her daughter''s hands, she and Jean sat on the sofa in the living room.


    "Jean, I think your wedding with John should be held as soon as possible," said Jade, in a huff. "You


    should have seen Cherry shopping with Jackson today and the smile on that slut''s face. Jackson even


    bought her lots of stuff. All my friends said that she was lucky and happy to have such an outstanding


    husband. I was so furious that I really wanted to p Cherry. I don''t understand why someone would


    love that bitch."


    Hearing about Cherry, Jean became agitated. She had been better than her in every aspect since


    childhood. How could she get married to such a highly-esteemed family and enjoy high position and


    great wealth? No, she must marry into a family better than Cherry''s. She couldn''t lose. Cherry didn''t


    deserve such a good man.


    Jade held Jean''s hand and told her,"Jean, you''d better hurry up and discuss the wedding ns with


    John. Once you are married, and after John is the governor, you will be thedy of the governor. At that


    time, you can have whatever you want."


    Jade felt great thinking of these things. If her daughter was married to the Ye family, that would be a


    perfect match. The Ye family was also a respected and noble family, with fame and prestige in the city.


    If Jean married John, she would live a high life.


    "Yes, mom. Rest assured. I will discuss it with the Ye family tomorrow. Aunt Lucia likes me very much


    and I am sure she will agree," said Jean. She was turning things over in her mind and thought that she


    should not lose out to Cherry this time. She had never lost to her since they were young.


    "My sweet baby. After you marry John, do remember toe back often to see me and your daddy,"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jade told Jean.


    "Sure. I will certainlye back often to see you and daddy," said Jean, in a happy tone.


    Harrison also agreed that Jean''s wedding should be held as soon as possible. His younger daughter


    was already married, and if his elder daughter was not married soon, people might think something


    was wrong with Jean.


    "Jean, you no longer need to go to work. I will make the arrangements. You just need to discuss with


    the Ye family and prepare for your wedding," said Harrison.


    "Okay daddy, thank you!" replied Jean, with a smile on her face and happiness in her heart.


    In the courtyard of the Chu residence, Cherry held Jackson''s arm and walked into the living room.


    Andrew was sitting in the big chair.


    Cherry and Jackson stood in front of Andrew. Jackson respectfully greeted him,"Grandpa."


    Cherry followed suit and politely greeted him,"Grandpa."


    "There you are." Andrew nodded his head, eyes full of love for his grandson and granddaughter-inw.


    He then said,"Take a seat. Your sister''s family is also here today."


    Jackson and Cherry nced at Lucia and John. Jean was standing beside John. Cherry and Jean


    looked at each other and it seemed that Jean could kill Cherry with her eyes.


    Jackson did not want to greet Lucia. Seeing that, Cherry also kept silent and stood by Jackson.

 Chapter 23 Crack Outside The Door

    Chapter 23 Crack Outside The Door


    Lucia spoke,"Grandpa, we''re here today so that you can meet John''s fiancee. If you think it''s okay,


    Edwin and I n to hold a wedding party for them."


    "Oh, I see," said Andrew, as he looked at Jean standing next to John.


    Jean was delighted when she saw Andrew''s eyes turn to her. "Great-grandpa, how do you do? I''m


    Jean Shen and you can call me Jean," said Jean.


    "Jean," said Andrew as he carefully observed her.


    Jean continued,"Well, great-grandpa, if I''m married to John, the rtionship between our two families


    will be closer, since I''m Cherry''s elder sister and my father is Harrison Shen, the CEO of the


    Sheng Group."


    "Oh, really?" It was obvious that Andrew was a bit surprised. He looked at Cherry and asked,"Cherry, is


    she your elder sister?"


    "Yes Grandpa, she is."


    "Ha, ha! The close rtionship between the Shen family and our family seems to be really


    predestined."


    "Then Grandpa, do you agree with their marriage?" asked Lucia.


    Everyone in the living room looked at Andrew. If he nodded, this matter was a done deal. Even if John


    wanted to resist, it would not make any difference.


    Jean anxiously looked at Andrew, since his decision would decide her future life.


    Andrew did not answer. Instead, he turned to Jackson and asked with a smile on his face,"Jackson,


    what''s your opinion? If you think it''s okay, then it is okay."


    Nobody could believe that Andrew had asked Jackson to make the final decision.


    Jean immediately became nervous. The one who could decide her destiny was now Jackson instead of


    Andrew. She had some inkling of Jackson''s way of doing things and she was no longer sure if she


    would end up marrying into the Ye family or not.


    Jackson looked poised. He calmly asked Cherry, who was in his arms,"Darling, what''s your view?"


    Everyone was shocked again. John, who had been patient all this while, couldn''t help but walk up to


    Cherry. He said,"Cherry...". He couldn''t speak further and could only shake his head to indicate that he


    did not want this marriage.


    Seeing John''s anguished expression, Cherry knew at once that he did not want to marry Jean. His


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes were full of anxiety. It seemed that if he was forced to marry Jean, he would die at once.


    Jean walked up to them and stood between Cherry and John when she saw what was going on. She


    wore a forced smile and said to Cherry,"Cherry, you will not destroy my happiness, will you?"


    As she spoke, she suddenly grabbed Cherry''s hand.


    Cherry shivered because of Jean''s sudden movement. She looked at Jean and did not say anything.


    Jackson had felt Cherry''s shiver. He immediately said to Jean,"Let go!"


    The hatred in Jackson''s eyes scared Jean. She had to let Cherry go.


    The atmosphere in the room became awkward. Jean didn''t know what to do then. ''Cherry must have


    hated me. She loved John so much. How could she let John marry me?'' thought Jean.


    After a while, Cherry turned to Andrew and politely said,"Grandpa, my sister is now the vice president


    of the Shen Group. She has good capacity for working and her appearance is also good enough to


    match John. What''s more, John and my sister¡­" Cherry paused for a moment and continued,"They


    have been together for a long time. Do you think anything can separate them?"


    Cherry''s remark had given Andrew her answer. Jackson was surprised by the woman in his arms. She


    had really expressed herself well. Her words made the result a foregone conclusion.


    "All right, all right," said Andrew with a grin on his face. "It is settled then. Lucia and Edwin, choose a


    good day to hold the wedding party for John."


    "Yes, Grandpa." said Lucia, joyfully.


    "But¡­" John wanted to say something. He was stopped by Jean.


    Jackson leaned on Cherry''s shoulder and lovingly said,"I didn''t expect that you would help them get


    together."


    Cherry turned her head slightly and said,"I want to let them go and let myself go too."


    Two weekster, the wedding was held as nned. Jean spent the happiest day in her life, wearing her


    wedding dress. And Jade felt dizzy with sess. Nothing else could make her happier since his


    daughter could marry the deputy governor.


    Cherry, who was standing discreetly in a corner, watched the bride and groom not far away, happily


    walk up to the wedding stage hand in hand. She couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Once, he had been the one she loved most. She could never forget how kind he had been to her. Jean


    was her elder sister, who had bullied her since she was a child, but she had never cared about it until


    she had robbed her most beloved man. All her anger burst out then. And even if he had regretted it,


    she could have never forgiven him. She couldn''t bear the betrayal. But now, let bygones be bygones.


    Anyway, on this painful day, she was here to see their wedding and the dazzling moment in person.


    The light of their happiness shone bright in her eyes.


    Not far away, Cherry''s every movement was being watched by Jackson. Her slightly shivering


    shoulders made Jackson''s heart ache. She still couldn''t get that man out of her heart.


    The days went by. Cherry had stopped working at the Shen Group. She became a full-time housewife


    who was responsible for taking good care of her husband. When she was free, she would go to the bar


    to meet Emily. They would have a few drinks and go shopping together. Life was leisurely and rxed.


    If there was nothing special going on at the barracks, Jackson would go back home at night. His


    beloved woman was at home, and he couldn''t bear not seeing the woman for an entire day.


    In the morning, when Cherry woke up, she found that Jackson was still asleep next to her.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, Cherry hurriedly woke up Jackson,"Wake up! Wake up! Aren''t you


    going to the barracks today?"


    "Hush, I''ll sleep a little longer," murmured Jackson.


    Hearing this, Cherry realized that he did not have to go to the barracks today. Otherwise, how could


    this self-disciplined leader lie in bed for so long?


    Cherry slowly got up and nned a fancy breakfast for him.


    When Jackson woke up and saw he was alone in the bed, he got angry. He wondered where the hell


    had Cherry gone.


    As he walked out of the bedroom, the smell of breakfast wafted to his nostrils. He was happy at once.


    His woman was really good at cooking.


    Jackson went downstairs and into the kitchen, where he saw Cherry cooking porridge. He went over


    and hugged her.


    Smelling Jackson''s unique masculine scent, Cherry did not turn back. She asked,"Are you awake?"


    "Yes. Why did you get up so early?" murmured Jackson into her ear.


    "I have slept enough. Go brush your teeth and wash your face. We''ll have breakfast in a few minutes."


    said Cherry. She sounded just like an ordinary housewife.


    Jackson kissed her on her cheek and said,"Yes, madam!"


    After that, he let her go, turned and left.


    Cherry shook her head and smiled happily.


    Although there was no deep love between them, there was so much happiness. She enjoyed it very


    much.


    In the afternoon, Cherry was watching TV while sitting on the sofa. Jackson was reading a military book


    in the study.


    The doorbell rang. Cherry opened the door and saw that it was Derek.


    "Afternoon, Cherry," Derek hurriedly greeted her and then anxiously asked,"Is Jackson at home?"


    "Yes." Seeing that Derek was in a rush, Cherry asked him,"Is there anything urgent?"


    Derek took a look at her and awkwardly nodded.


    "Come on in. He is in the study," said Cherry.


    "Okay." Derek went straight to the study.


    Cherry closed the door and wanted to go back watching TV, but she thought it might be impolite. So


    she decided to make some tea for Derek, instead.


    Cherry made two cups of tea and walked to the study.


    Arriving at the door of the study, before she could knock on it, she heard them talking in a stiff manner.


    She was curious and wanted to hear what they were talking about.


    "Jackson, what should we do now?" asked Derek. His tone was a bit anxious.


    "Where is she now?" Jackson''s voice sounded a bit nervous.


    "At a friend''s house," said Derek. Then he anxiously added,"She doesn''t know that you are now


    married. If she did, she might¡­"


    Derek didn''t finish his sentence, but Jackson knew exactly what he wanted to say.


    Jackson did not say a word. He sat there quietly.


    "Jackson, say something. Sally He is your favorite woman and you grew up together. Are you sure you


    won''t go meet her now that she is back? Haven''t you been looking for her all these years?" It sounded


    as if Derek was ming Jackson.


    Outside the door, Cherry was stunned. Sally He? Jackson''s favorite woman? He had been looking for


    her all these years?


    Her mind was a mess now. If he already had the one he loved most, then why did he marry Cherry?


    Cherry did not want to hear what they were talking about any more. She couldn''t control her own


    feelings. Why did she care so much? She did not feel deep love for Jackson. Then why did she care


    about a woman named Sally He so much?


    Cherry felt weak. The tray in her hands fell to the ground.


    The sound of ss breaking surprised Jackson and Derek, who were in the study. They looked at each


    and immediately realized what had happened. Cherry must be outside the door and must have heard


    their exchange.

 Chapter 24 Missing Because Of The Separation (Part One)

    Chapter 24 Missing Because Of The Separation (Part One)


    Jackson immediately stood up and walked to the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw that Cherry was picking up broken ss pieces. She was squatting


    on the ground and there were faint scald marks on the back of her hand.


    Jackson squatted down at once, grabbed her wrist, looked at it and asked with concern,"Did you scald


    yourself?"


    Cherry did not look up at him. She freed her hand from Jackson''s and continued picking up the broken


    ss pieces scattered on the floor.


    "Stop! Watch your hands!" said Jackson angrily. Why was this woman so stubborn?


    "It''s none of your business. Am I the person that you should be worried about now?" asked Cherry. She


    became angry, too. She raised her head and looked directly into his eyes. Her eyes were full of tears.


    Seeing that Cherry was sad, Jackson felt distressed. She must have heard their conversation.


    Derek stood behind Jackson, but he was too frightened to say a word.


    Cherry felt that if she kept on like this, she would beughed at since Derek was also there.


    She took a deep breath, stood up while pretending that she was strong, turned and walked into the


    bedroom.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Derek quickly walked up to Jackson and said,"What should we


    do now? It seems that Cherry has heard us."


    Jackson stood staring at the door of the bedroom. He was in a dilemma now. He did not know what to


    do.


    Sally He, who he had been missing, hade back. He should urgently go to see her, ask about how


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she had lived for all these years and see whether she needed any help. However, he did not know what


    to do after seeing Cherry''s reaction. She could so easily affect his heart.


    "Wait for me downstairs in the car, I''ll be there soon," said Jackson, coldly.


    Derek knew that Jackson was in a dilemma. He nodded and did as told.


    Jackson walked to the bedroom and opened the door. He saw Cherry sitting on the edge of the bed.


    He walked over, sat in front of her and grabbed her hand, which was already slightly red and swollen.


    He asked with concern,"Is it painful?"


    Cherry looked away and sat still. She did not answer his question.


    Knowing that Cherry was angry with him, he wanted to neither exin himself nor force his will on her.


    He just stood up and said lightly,"Remember to apply medicine to the scalded skin."


    After saying that, Jackson turned and left.


    Gazing at him go, Cherry burst into tears. He had left her to go look for that woman.


    At night, Cherry suffered from insomnia for the first time. She was alone in such a big bed and she felt


    that the whole room was unusually cold.


    She kept on thinking about Jackson. Where was he? Was that woman named Sally He now leaning


    into his arms and speaking sweet words to him?


    Cherry tried her best to control herself not to think about it, but she failed. Her mind had already


    be a mess. The swollen skin on the back of her hand had be more and more painful, but she


    did not care about it. She was numbed by the pain in her heart.


    At night, in an elegant vi by the suburban seaside, Jackson looked at the woman in front of him, who


    looked more beautiful and mature than before.


    "Jackson, did you miss me all these years? Sally He asked, gently. She had been longing for the


    reunion for more than ten years since she had fled away.


    Jackson did not know how to answer her question. He wanted to say yes, but a strange feeling came


    over him. The moment he met her, all his longing for her had disappeared at once. She had not


    changed much, but he did not want to love or protect her anymore. He only hoped that she could be


    happy and not be hurt in the future.


    "How has your life been going all these years?" Jackson changed the topic.


    Sally He was a bit surprised by Jackson''s attitude. From the moment she met him, she felt that he had


    already changed. He did not care about her as much as he did before. She felt bad about it.


    "It''s been good. I have lived in a distant rtive''s house. Although they are not very rich, I have lived a


    quiet and happy life there," said Sally He.


    "Well, I''ve been worried about you and I''m relieved to see that you have lived well," Jackson said,


    lightly. They were once so close to each other and neither had expected that they would stay so calm


    when seeing each other after more than ten years.


    Sally He was even more surprised now. She wondered what was wrong with Jackson. When did he


    be like this? Why was he so cold towards her?


    Sally He stepped forward and held Jackson by his waist. She leaned her head against his chest and


    whispered,"Jackson, I missed you every day. I can''t possibly love you more than this. I know your


    grandpa does not like me. In order not to bother you, I stayed in a small ce for so many years.


    However, I can''t stand life without you anymore. I muste back and be with you."


    Listening to her words, Jackson felt calm.

 Chapter 25 Missing Because Of The Separation (Part Two)

    Chapter 25 Missing Because Of The Separation (Part Two)


    Jackson had imagined that when they finally met each other again, they might have countless sweet


    words to exchange and he would promise to take good care of her, have a fancy wedding and live


    happily with her for the rest of his life.


    But now, he couldn''t say the words that he had always wanted to say to her.


    Jackson slowly pushed her away. He looked at her and gently said,"Sally, I''m sorry. I''m now married."


    Saying these words, Jackson''s mind filled with thoughts about Cherry.


    Sally He couldn''t believe what she had just heard. With her eyes wide open, she said,"What, what are


    you talking about?"


    Jackson knew that she was shocked by the news. And she might not be able to ept this fact


    promptly.


    "I''m married," repeated Jackson.


    Sally shook her head hard and couldn''t control her emotions. "No! No! No! How could you get married


    without me? You promised that you would marry me. How could you get married? How could you get


    married?"


    Sally He was highly agitated and Jackson tried tofort her. "Sally, please calm down."


    "No, no, Jackson! Every time I felt bleak about life, I would think of you. I believed that you would marry


    me and we would live happily together, so I waited and waited. I have been waiting for more than ten


    years. How can you get married, if the bride is not me?" Sally He howled. Her emotions were out of


    control and she almost broke down.


    "Sally, I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Jackson did not know what else to say.


    Sally suddenly grabbed Jackson by his arms and hysterically said,"Jackson, please divorce that


    woman and marry me. I want to be with you."


    Jackson helplessly said,"I''ll not divorce her."


    Everything was doomed after these words.


    Sally He waspletely stunned. Jackson finally realized how deeply he loved Cherry.


    "Jackson, are you in love with her?" As soon as she finished her question, Sally He gently closed her


    eyes and fainted.


    Jackson immediately supported her. She was as weak as before.


    In the bedroom, Jackson was taking care of Sally, who was still unconscious. However, in his heart, he


    was worried about Cherry. He wondered whether she had applied medicine to her scalded skin, and


    whether she was afraid of being all alone at home.


    Cherry stayed at home by herself for two days. She couldn''t fall asleep at night and she did not know


    what to do during the day. She could only sit on the cold floor, lost in thought. She hadn''t had anything


    except for some cold water for these two days.


    In the afternoon, the sunlight shone from the floor-to-ceiling window into the living room. Cherry was


    sitting on the floor next to the sofa and looking at the scenery outside. She suddenly got up and went


    upstairs to change clothes and get her bag. She was going to look for Emily at the bar. Emily was the


    only one who could give herpany now.


    When Cherry walked into the bar, she saw Emily standing at the counter. She went straight to her.


    "Emily," said Cherry, without even a smile.


    At first, Emily did not notice that there was something wrong with Cherry. She happilyughed and


    shouted,"Cherry, here you are! Finally, Jackson has let you meet me."


    She took Cherry''s scalded hand.


    "Ah!" Cherry cried out in pain.


    "Cherry, what''s the matter with you?" asked Emily, worriedly. She looked down at her hand and saw


    that some of the scalded blisters were already oozing. What''s wrong with your hand?" asked Emily.


    Cherry stayed silent.


    Only now did Emily realize that there was something wrong with Cherry. She was pale and had lost a


    lot of weight. The wound on her hand was even stranger.


    Looking at people around them, Emily knew that it was not a good ce for them to talk. She softly


    said to Cherry,"Follow me."


    She took Cherry by her arm and tried not to touch her wounded hand.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they walked into the employee aisle, Emily stopped to look at her hand and angrily asked,"What


    the hell is going on? Who did it?"


    "It was me," said Cherry.


    "Are you an idiot? Why didn''t you apply medicine to the wound?" Emily scolded her, although she was


    distressed to see her scalds. She would rather she was the one who was hurt instead of Cherry.


    Cherry stayed silent again.


    At this moment, Stephen came in and immediately saw Cherry.


    Emily too saw Stephen and greeted him at once,"Hello, Mr. Stephen."


    "Hi, Emily and Cherry," said Stephen, as he looked at Cherry.


    "How are you doing?" Cherry nodded and greeted him, too.


    Stephen suddenly noticed Cherry''s scalded hand, which Emily was holding. He frowned and


    asked,"What''s wrong with your hand?"


    Emilyined,"She was so careless that she scalded herself. And she did not even apply


    medicine."


    Cherry hurriedly said,"I''m all right." She did not want others to feel pity for her and she did not want


    more people to know about it.


    Stephen knew at once that she was merely pretending to be strong. Judging from her pale and weak


    appearance, he guessed that she must have had a bad time at home.


    "Let''s go to my office. There is medicine there," said Stephen, taking Cherry by the other arm and


    walking to his office.


    Emily hurriedly said,"Mr. Stephen, please help me take good care of her. I''ll pick her up after work."


    "Got it," answered Stephen without looking back.

 Chapter 26 Stay With Me

    Chapter 26 Stay With Me


    Stephen took Cherry to his office and had her sit on the sofa. He took out a medicine bag and applied


    ointment on Cherry''s wounded hand.


    "Is it hot water that hurt your hand?" Stephen asked.


    "Yes. It was an ident," Cherry said.


    "How have you been recently?


    It seems like you are feeling a bit blue," said Stephen. What he wanted was the truth, instead of his


    guesses.


    "No. I''m good." Cherry wanted to cover her depression, but she couldn''t.


    "Does Jackson stay at home?" Stephen kept asking. He had not heard the truth yet.


    "He... he... he went back to the army barracks." Cherry did not know how to lie glibly, so that Stephen


    would not figure out the truth.


    "Really?


    Does he know you are hurt?" Stephen wouldn''t stop asking questions.


    Cherry replied, impatiently,"Could you stop mentioning him?"


    Then she pulled back her hand, even before Stephen had finished applying the ointment.


    "He treated you badly, didn''t he?"


    Stephen asked, bluntly.


    "We married before we fell in love with each other. Did you imagine we would live happily?" Cherry


    answered, opening up. She did not want to hide things anymore.


    Stephen didn''t say anything. He kept looking at Cherry, encouraging her to go on.


    Cherry paused and looked away. Then she said, in a weak voice,"He doesn''t love me. But why is he


    finding it so difficult to stay with me?"


    Stephen understood what she meant. Jackson was most probably having an affair. But Stephen also


    knew that Jackson wasn''t that kind of a person. Even though Jackson did not love Cherry, as a soldier,


    he would not choose to have an affair post marriage.


    Suddenly, something urred to Stephen. He was reminded of the one thing and the one person he


    had nearly forgotten about. Had shee back?


    "Well, has shee back?" said Stephen, with hesitation.


    "Do you know her?"


    Cherry looked at Stephen curiously. After meeting him several times, she had realized that Stephen


    and Jackson might be sharing secrets. She hadn''t paid more attention to that because she did not


    know Jackson at all. But Stephen might know who Sally He was, otherwise he would not have asked


    that question.


    Stephen looked into Cherry''s eyes and said,"She is Sally He."


    Cherry didn''t say anything.


    Stephen realized that his guess was right. He looked away and said,"She was the one who Jackson


    would die for. Now she has finallye back."


    Cherry still kept silent. She understood that Jackson loved Sally He the most.


    Stephen looked at Cherry and asked,"Did Jackson dump you and go to Sally He?"


    Stephen felt aplicated emotion when he asked the question. He felt sorry for Cherry, but at the


    same time, his heart was tugged by her. He wanted to protect her, although he had no idea whether it


    was because of his feelings for her, or if it was because he wanted to get back at Jackson.


    Cherry still kept silent.


    After a while, she said, slowly,"We did not fall in love with each other, so it is none of my business if he


    goes to another woman."


    Stephen did not know what to say tofort Cherry. If they continued this conversation, Cherry would


    definitely feel more depressed.


    "Give me your hand, I''ll help you with the ointment."said Stephen.


    Cherry put her hand forward and fell silent.


    Two hourster, Emily and Cherry had left. Stephen immediately called his assistant.


    "Go and find out where is Jackson."


    Stephen ordered.


    "Boss, Jackson is..." The assistant did not have to finish the sentence. He knew that Stephen


    understood what he meant. Who dared to investigate powerful people like Jackson Chu? If Jackson


    found out, it would not end well for the investigator.


    "This is my order. I''ll handle it if anything goes wrong," Stephen said.


    "Yes." Upon Stephen''s assurance, the assistant finally took the task.


    When Stephen found out where Jackson was, he drove to the seaside vi at high speed. Looking at


    the luxurious vi, Stephen angrily said,"He does know how to hide people in style."


    Then he knocked on the door.


    Soon, Jackson opened the door. He was surprised to see Stephen there.


    "How did you...?"


    "Why are you so surprised?" asked Stephen.


    "How did you find out about this ce?" asked Jackson.


    "As long as this ce exists, I''ll find it," said Stephen. "Jackson Chu, are you challenging my abilities?"


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Jackson appeared to be angry.


    "I was thinking if you would invite me in to have a cup of tea," said Stephen.


    "Stephen An, you have note here for a cup of tea, have you?" Jackson was guessing that Stephen


    had somehow found out that Sally He hade back.


    "I havee to see who you are hiding." Stephen looked at Jackson and said.


    Jackson suddenly grabbed Stephen''s cor and said, coldly,"Stephen An, you have gone too far."


    Stephen shook off Jackson, without fear. He angrily said,"I have gone too far? You are having fun with


    Sally He here, but what about Cherry? You left her at home alone. Have you thought of her?"


    "It''s none of your business."said Jackson.


    "Jackson Chu, I don''t want to talk about our old scores. Tell me, how on earth do you define your


    rtionship with Cherry? If you don''t like her, I''ll take her away from you. I will not endure it if she


    suffers." Stephen finally admitted that he hade here for Cherry. He felt sorry for her when he


    thought of her wounds and her countenance.


    "Stephen An, it''s impossible, don''t you think so?


    She is my wife. Isn''t it none of your business?"


    Asked Jackson.


    "I know she is your wife, Then what are you doing here?"


    Asked Stephen, pointing at the vi. "You stay with this woman. Have you thought of your wife?"


    "Stephen An, don''t meddle in my business." Jackson stared at Stephen angrily,"Besides, don''t


    approach my wife. Otherwise, I will destroy you."


    Jackson said. Just then, Sally He walked towards them.


    "Stephen An?"


    Sally was a bit surprised,"Why are you here?"


    Stephen was also surprised to see Sally He, but he kept calm. "Sally He, good to see you again."


    "Did youe to see Jackson, or to visit me?"


    Sally He said, gently.


    "What else could it be? I heard that you hade back and dropped by to visit you," Stephen said


    evenly.


    "How did you know I hade back?"


    Sally was a bit intrigued and continued,"I thought only Derek Lu and Jackson knew that I hade


    back."


    Sally He thought no one else knew that she hade back. So how did Stephen find out?


    "You need to ask Master Chu this question," said Stephen, as he turned to Jackson. "He did not want


    others to know, but he failed."


    "Stephen An," Jackson shouted angrily,"Did you meet her?"


    Jackson thought Derek wouldn''t spill the secret that Sally hade back. So Cherry would be the only


    person who could tell Stephen.


    "Master Chu, what do you think?"


    Stephen asked in reply,"Do you know how Cherry has beentely?


    Don''t you know about the wounds on her hand?"


    "Hasn''t she applied some ointment?"


    Jackson asked.


    Stephen snorted,"Applied some ointment?


    How could she apply ointment by herself?


    Jackson Chu, you do know how to find excuse for yourself."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jackson did not reply. He was concerned about Cherry.


    From Stephen''s words, Sally He found out that Cherry Shen was Jackson''s wife.


    Stephen looked at Jackson and continued,"Jackson Chu, if you want to take care of Sally He, then I will


    take Cherry..."


    Jackson interrupted before Stephen finished his sentence.


    "Stephen An, don''t even think of touching anything in my life, or it won''t end well for you. If you don''t


    believe me, you can try again. Have you forgotten the lesson I gave you in the past?"


    "You..." Stephen was too angry to say anything more.


    "Leave now. Keep my words in mind," said Jackson in a condescending tone.


    Stephen kept silent and left. However, he did not give up. Since it was Cherry, he would pursue her no


    matter the risks, no matter if it was for revenge or for his own heart.


    Watching Stephen go, Sally He whispered in Jackson''s ear,"Cherry...is this Cherry your wife?"


    "Right." Jackson did not avoid the question. Instead, he answered her calmly.


    "Is she better than me?


    Why would you marry her?"


    Sally He''s eyes were gradually filling with tears.


    Jackson did not answer. He turned around and gently said,"Sally, you are getting better and can take


    care of yourself now. I have to go. You can live here. No one will bother you."


    Hearing his words, Sally He clutched his hand and shook her head. "No. No. No. Don''t go. You can''t


    go. It was hard for me to be back with you again. I can''t let you..."


    Jackson wanted to get rid of Sally He,"Sally, knock it off."


    Jackson finally shook himself free from Sally He and wanted to leave, but then he heard her angry


    words.


    "If you leave, I will kill myself," Sally He said, angrily. She would do whatever it took to make Jackson


    stay here.


    Jackson stopped. He knew Sally He. If he left, it was very likely that she would do something terrible.


    Seeing Jackson pause, Sally He walked towards him. She hugged him from the back and snuggled up


    to him. She then said, happily,"Stay with me, I''m so scared without you."


    Jackson didn''t say anything. He was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 27 Could It Be Her

    Chapter 27 Could It Be Her


    Cherry got up early in the morning. After she had watered the flowers and nts on the balcony, she


    breathed in the fresh air and suddenly felt an urge to go out for a walk.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    On this beautiful morning, Cherry walked on the road, alone. She looked at people passing by and


    thought they were all kind souls. Gazing at the carse and zip by beside her, mixed feelings surged


    in Cherry''s heart.


    She felt she had sleepwalked through the past a few days. During this period, she had calmed down


    and understood a lot of things. At the very beginning, she had no feelings for Jackson, but now she


    longed for his love. She had already gotten used to being with Jackson, so when he was not with her,


    she suffered a lot.


    Cherry shrugged her shoulders and took a deep breath. She thought to herself, ''Why should I think so


    much of it? After all, my life had been perfect before I met Jackson. So I can go back to living my life


    just as before. Life is always bitter, so what more can I ask for?''


    Cherry walked a few steps and suddenly found that a car stopped next to her.


    Cherry stopped and saw John get out of the car.


    John had been elected as the governor a few days ago. He looked even more handsome than before.


    Dressed in a smart suit and with his charming face, he looked much more attractive.


    Seeing Cherry, John was very confused and so he asked,"Cherr, why are you here?" At such an early


    hour, Cherry should have been sleeping at home. Why was she walking alone on the road?


    Cherry dared not look at John. She lowered her head and answered,"Oh, I''m taking a walk."


    John asked again,"Where is my uncle? Why didn''t he apany you?" Seeing Cherry walking alone,


    he had a lot of questions to ask.


    Cherry said,"He...He has returned to the barracks."


    John found it odd and wondered why Cherry seemed to be hiding something.


    John suddenly grabbed Cherry''s arms. Cherry instinctively raised her head. When John saw her red,


    swollen eyes, his heart ached. He thought to himself, ''What''s wrong? Did she cry just now? Why is her


    face so thin?''


    "Oh! Cherr? What happened to you?" John asked, anxiously. He thought to himself, ''I haven''t seen her


    for just several days. How did she end up in this state? What happened?''


    "No, everything is fine." Cherry held her tears back, turned to one side and dared not look at John.


    John was too angry to say anything. It was obvious that Cherry wanted to hide something from him.


    They were on a street, so if he forced her to tell him what had happened, they would definitely attract


    attention. He was the Governor now, so he needed to pay attention to his image.


    John said,"Come on, get in the car with me."


    Then John pulled Cherry by her arm to his car.


    Cherry followed him. She had had rough couple of days. She was too weak to resist him. When he


    pulled her hard, the only thing she could do was to follow him.


    However, Cherry and John hadn''t noticed that not far away from them, a man in ck clothes and


    ck hat was taking their photos. He had recorded how John had pulled Cherry to the car.


    John and Cherry drove to an exclusive leisure club. After they entered a private room, Cherry sat


    quietly opposite John, without saying anything.


    "Cherr! Tell me. What on earth happened to you? Did my uncle bully you?" John was extremely worried


    about her, but Cherry still did not utter a word.


    ...


    After a while, Cherry said,"John, thank you for your concern. I''m fine. I''m okay."


    "Really? Look at you now! Do you think you are okay?" John felt that his tone was a bit harsh. So he


    softened it and said,"Cherr! I know you hate me and you don''t want to see me. But I''m really worried


    about you. Do you know how sad I am when I look at you now?"


    "John, thank you for caring about your aunt. But you don''t need to worry about me. If you have time,


    you should take care of my sister." Cherry tried to change the subject, because she really did not know


    how to exin her recent situation.


    "Cherr! Don''t act brave in front of me, okay? If you have a problem, tell me and I''ll help you." John was


    frustrated. He had been asking Cherry since they got in the car, but Cherry still did not tell him what


    had happened.


    Cherry looked into John''s eyes. At this moment, her tears ran down her cheeks. She couldn''t bear it


    anymore. Even though she was in front of her ex-boyfriend, who had betrayed her, she still couldn''t


    hold it back anymore. When he kept asking her what had happened, she recalled the past when they


    had been in love. Back then, he had been really nice to her. So Cherry wanted to be loved and cared


    for by him again.


    Seeing Cherry''s tears, John was overwhelmed and said,"Cherr! Cherr! Cherr!"


    "John, is your marriage happy now?" Cherry abruptly asked him.


    John shook his head without thinking and said,"Of course not, Cherr! You know I love you and I''ll


    always love you."


    "I''m not happy, either. It is really hard to live with a man you don''t love." Cherry said, and then she sank


    into agony again.


    John held Cherry''s hands and said,"Cherr! Can you forgive me? I''ll take care of you from now on!"


    "John, it is impossible for us to be together again. I''m now your uncle''s wife!" Cherry seriously did not


    think they could be together again. Ever since she had seen John sleeping with her sister, he had been


    thest man she wanted to marry.


    "But you''re not happy at all," said John.


    "It''s none of your business!" Cherry looked away, as if she was avoiding something.


    Seeing her behavior, John knew that Cherry was definitely hiding something from him. Her behavior,


    facial expression and looks were very strange.


    "Cherr, is there anything wrong between you and my uncle?" John guessed. And he continued,"Is my


    uncle having an affair?"


    Though John had asked this question, he actually did not believe it would be the case. He knew very


    clearly what kind of a person Jackson was. Jackson wasn''t interested in women at all, so how could he


    possibly have an affair?


    "John, don''t interfere in my family affairs," said Cherry.


    "What if I must interfere?" John thought to himself, ''I will certainly get to the bottom of this issue!''


    "Okay! Do whatever you want." Cherry did not want to argue with John anymore. She noticed that John


    was still holding her hand, so she said,"John, could you let go of me!"


    Before Cherry could pull her hands back, the door opened.


    Cherry and John nced at the door, and they saw Jackson''s angry face.


    "Uncle Jackson," John greeted him indifferently.


    Cherry looked at Jackson''s face. She had missed this face day and night. She finally saw it, but his


    murderous and angry expression terrified her very much.


    Jackson looked into Cherry''s eyes. Seeing her thin face and red, swollen eyes, he felt so sorry for her.


    He hadn''t seen her for several days. Why did she look so sick?


    Jackson did not want to be angry with Cherry. So he turned to John, walked up to him and forcibly


    detached his hand from Cherry''s. Then Jackson seized John''s cor, red at him dangerously and


    said,"Cherry is my wife! You shall always bear this in mind!"


    John looked at Jackson''s murderous face. He would have been scared if Jackson was talking about


    other things. But he was afraid of nothing when it came to Cherry.


    "Uncle Jackson, do you regard her as your wife?" John asked. He looked into Jackson''s cold eyes and


    continued,"You don''t love her! Did you marry her just to get back at me?"


    Jackson was astonished that John had the courage to challenge him. It seemed that things had gone


    too well for John these days.


    "Why do you treat her so badly after marrying her?" John really wanted to know why Cherry looked so


    terrible and what had happened between her and Jackson.


    Jackson thought about John''s words, ''Treat her badly?'' The anger was building inside Jackson again.


    He thought, ''Whether I treat my wife well or not, it is none of John''s business. What right does John


    have to lecture me?''


    "John, don''t you think you are way out of line?" Jackson yelled angrily.


    "Uncle Jackson, are you admitting that you have a guilty conscience?" John didn''t fear Jackson and he


    continued,"Or maybe you are having an affair?"


    Hearing John''s words, Cherry was shocked. Jackson would definitely be angry at such an usation,


    and she dared not imagine what he would do when he was furious.


    "John! Do you want to die?" Jackson was so angry that it looked as if he might explode at any moment.


    John ignored Jackson''s anger and said,"Uncle Jackson, don''t forget that you''re a soldier. You must


    know better than me what the consequences of extramarital affair are."


    "John Ye!" Jackson roared.


    John looked at Jackson and suddenly recalled that Jackson had been like this several years ago. He


    thought to himself, ''Back then, Jackson had been angry about a girl and he had been almost out of


    control. But now, his face was even more frightening. In all these years, even though Jackson has been


    angry several times, he had never been so frightening. It means that he does care what I''ve said.


    Wait a minute! The girl! Back then, Jackson was angry because of the girl!''


    John suddenly realized something and he thought, ''Could it be that...''

 Chapter 28 Divorce Agreement (Part One)

    Chapter 28 Divorce Agreement (Part One)


    John looked at Cherry and asked,"Is it because of Sally He? Has shee back?"


    When John mentioned Sally He, Jackson was shocked and wondered how John had guessed it right.


    Cherry could not believe this. She looked at John and asked,"Do you also know her?"


    Hearing Cherry''s question, John knew that he wasn''t wrong. John was now certain that Sally He had


    many years had passed, but Sally He was still very important to Jackson. Several years ago, Jackson


    had stood against everyone to protect Sally He. He had even asked his great-grandfather to order her


    protection. Now, Sally He hade back, so Jackson did not care about Cherry anymore. Jackson


    could only love one woman and that woman was Sally He.


    John did not answer Cherry''s question. Instead, he looked at Jackson and, with irony, said,"Uncle


    Jackson, after so many years, you''ve changed but you still love the same woman."


    Jackson did not know what to say when he heard this.


    "Many years ago, you stood against everyone for Sally He. And now she is back. Will you go back to


    her?" John looked into Jackson''s eyes and was not afraid of him at all.


    Cherry listened and suddenly felt that John knew more about Jackson''s history than Stephen. But then,


    she thought that made sense. After all, John was Jackson''s nephew, so how could he not know these


    things?


    "John, why did Sally He leave?" Cherry did not know why she asked this question, but she did ask it.


    "Because her parents..." Before John finished his sentence, he received a heavy blow.


    Jackson had punched John''s face angrily. John began to resist and the two men grappled.


    "John, if you dare say it, I''ll certainly destroy your family!" Jackson coldly threatened.


    "Why can''t I say it? Why do you want to hide this from Cherr?" John dodged Jackson''s punch and


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    said,"I''ll take Cherr away. I won''t let her be with you and suffer."


    Jacksonmanded,"She is my woman. Don''t you dare take her away."


    "Your woman? Do you mean Cherr or Sally He?" John then suddenly asked,"How about I take away


    Sally He instead?"


    "John, if you dare hurt her, I''ll kill you at once!" Jackson''s eyes were filled with anger, which showed


    that he was furious about what John had said.


    Cherry, with tears streaming down her face, looked at the two and thought to herself, ''They are not


    fighting for me. They are fighting over Sally He. Is Sally He really so important to Jackson? Is Jackson


    willing to do anything for that woman?''


    At this moment, Cherry felt dead inside. She wondered whether she had longed for too many things.


    She now hated herself. Why had she fallen in love with Jackson? If she had not, she wouldn''t be so


    sad now. Instead, she wouldn''t care about this thing and would just live her own life, indifferently.


    After a while, Cherry wiped away her tears and turned away.


    Walking down the street, Cherry raised her head and looked up at the sky to prevent her tears from


    falling down. She told herself,"Cherry, just give up. Jackson will never belong to you!"


    At night, Cherry did not turn on the light. She had been sitting on the sofa at home, waiting for Jackson


    toe back. However, Jackson hadn''t been home for quite some time, so she did not know whether


    he would be back tonight.


    At ten o''clock in the night, Jackson entered the living room and switched on the light. When he saw


    Cherry sitting on the sofa, he was shocked and quickly walked up to her.


    Sitting next to Cherry, Jackson pulled her hand and gently asked,"Why didn''t you go to bed?"


    He felt that Cherry''s hand was cold, so he worriedly asked,"Why is your hand so cold? Come on, let''s


    go back into the bedroom. It''s too cold here."


    Cherry began to resist and pulled her hand away. She looked at Jackson, did not answer his query and


    asked,"Why did youe back home tonight?"


    "I just wanted toe and see you." Jackson was still very gentle.


    "To see me? To see whether I''m fine, all alone at home? Am I right?" Cherry then showed her other


    hand to him and said,"Do you see that? My scalding has healed. Stephen helped me with the ointment.


    So, what else do you want to see? Besides, hadn''t you met me this morning? Isn''t once in a day


    enough?"


    "Stephen helped you rub the ointment?" Jackson was a bit angry. While he was away, who all had this


    woman met? Stephen? John? Anyone else?


    "Yes. He pulled my hand and softly rubbed the ointment on it." Cherry did not care what Jackson would


    think after hearing this. She thought to herself, ''Since Jackson cares for Sally He so much. why


    shouldn''t I be with other men? Besides, when we married, we did not love each other at all. So why do


    I need to care about all these things?''


    Jackson could see from Cherry''s eyes that she was still angry and had deliberately said these words.

 Chapter 29 Divorce Agreement (Part Two)

    Chapter 29 Divorce Agreement (Part Two)


    "Come on, Cherry! I know I have been ignoring you these days. Could you please give me some time?


    I can assure you that I''ll handle this thing. Now, let''s go upstairs, okay? It''s ten o''clock and let''s go and


    rest," Jackson said. Then he pulled Cherry by her arm and wanted to go upstairs.


    "Jackson!" Cherry shouted. She stood up but she had no intention to go upstairs.


    Jackson helplessly looked at Cherry and did not know what he should do to make her happy.


    "Will you go to see Sally He after I fall asleep?" Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes and asked.


    Jackson had to admit that it was exactly what he wanted to do. He wanted to leave after Cherry had


    fallen asleep. Actually, he had meant to leave after he had apanied Cherry for a while. When he


    was not around, Sally He might make trouble.


    Cherry looked at the silent Jackson and thought she had guessed right.


    Cherry helplesslyughed, looked at Jackson and said,"Jackson, you really keep one eye on the bowl


    and the other on the pan. Do you want me to wait for you when you are with the other woman?"


    Jackson looked at Cherry and his heart ached. It was his fault that he had not taken good care of her.


    But he had no other choice. If Cherry gave him more time, he would definitely make arrangements for


    Sally He. After that, he would spend more time with Cherry and take good care of her.


    Before Jackson could answer, Cherry lowered her head, took a document and handed it to Jackson,


    saying,"This is our divorce agreement. I''ve signed it, and you should sign it when you have the time."


    It felt like she had dropped a bomb. Jackson thought he had misheard her.


    "What did you say?" Jackson couldn''t believe what he had just heard, so he asked again. He thought to


    himself, ''What? Cherry wants to divorce me? I''ve never wanted to divorce her. Never!''


    "Can''t you see the words on it? This is a divorce agreement." said Cherry, calmly. She appeared


    dispassionate about it. Then she continued,"Since you love that other woman, I can help you and let


    you be with her. Haven''t you waited for her for so many years? Now that she has been back, shouldn''t


    we divorce so that you can marry her?"


    "Cherry Shen!" Jackson stared at Cherry and his look, as usual, was icy-cold. He was dissatisfied with


    what Cherry had just said.


    Cherry ignored his expression and continued,"Jackson, though we don''t love each other, I really thank


    you for having apanied me all these days. I know myself clearly. Since Sally He hase back,


    it''s time for me to leave."


    When Cherry said this, her heart ached. Only she knew that she did not want to leave Jackson and


    their home. She wondered, ''Where could I go after I leave here? I can''t go back to the Shen household,


    so where can I go?''


    Jackson furiously snatched the divorce agreement, ripped it apart and threw it on the ground. He


    glowered at Cherry and yelled,"Cherry Shen! Do you think it is that easy to divorce me, a military


    personnel? You can''t divorce me without my consent!"


    Seeing Jackson''s reaction, Cherry couldn''t control her emotions. So she went one step further,


    approached Jackson and said,"Jackson, can''t you divorce me by using your considerable power and


    influence?"


    "Don''t push my limits!" Jackson was serious. He would never divorce this woman.


    "Haha! Your limits?" Cherry asked with a wry smile,"Aren''t you tired? Even if you are not, I''m quite tired,


    Jackson."


    Jackson did not want to argue with Cherry, nor did he want to be angry at her. He really cherished her,


    so how could he be angry at her?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come on! Let me take you to the bedroom so that we could rest." Then Jackson pulled Cherry and


    went upstairs.


    This time, Cherry did not resist him and instead followed him upstairs.


    Jackson tucked in Cherry. He knelt besides the bed and tightly clutched Cherry''s hand with scald. His


    heart ached. He lowered his head and kissed the back of her hand. His heart was torn apart.


    "Jackson Chu," Cherry called his full name but her voice was gentle.


    "Baby, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault." Jackson became gentle, too. He had promised to protect this


    woman, but what he had done was actually hurting her.


    Cherry had wanted to ask about Sally He, but looking at Jackson, she resisted the urge.


    "Can you stay here tonight?" Cherry asked. She looked into Jackson''s eyes and waited for his answer.


    Jackson looked into Cherry''s eyes, pulled out his hand, gently touched her cheek and finally said,"You


    shall sleep."


    Hearing Jackson''s words, Cherry knew that he would not stay with her.


    Cherry closed her eyes to prevent her tears from falling down. She turned her head and did not look at


    Jackson anymore.

 Chapter 30 Party Accident (Part One)

    Chapter 30 Party ident (Part One)


    Jackson stayed for a long time until Cherry started to breathe regrly. He thought that she was now


    sleeping soundly.


    He tucked her in, kissed her forehead, and went out of the bedroom.


    As the door shut, Cherry''s eyelids flickered open. Tears trickled down her cheeks. ''I have failed. He


    does not belong to me, nor does his heart, '' she thought.


    Jackson and Sally He sat on the beach near the seaside vi. The woman snuggled into the man''s


    arms, enjoying the cool, salty breeze and the crash of waves.


    "Sally," Jackson blurted out. His voice was a bit hoarse.


    "Yes?" Sally He responded in a carefree tone overflowing with happiness.


    "Are you going to stay in this city?" asked Jackson.


    "Of course, I''ve always been dreaming of living with you," replied Sally delightedly, as she tilted her


    head back and gazed at Jackson.


    "Sally," Jackson decided toe straight to the point. "I''ve gotten married and I have a wife. I hope you


    understand what I mean."


    Sally He instantly tensed up and got out of Jackson''s arms. She looked into Jackson''s eyes and


    asked,"Do you want to go back to her?"


    "She''s my wife," he said, lost in thought. He was thinking of Cherry''s fair face and her fragile figure.


    "Do you love her?" asked Sally He.


    Jackson looked at Sally He and thought to himself, ''I love Cherry and she now has a spot in my heart.''


    Sally He could read behind the man''s silence. She demanded,"What about me?" ''What should I do? I


    have spent so many years on you. What do you want me to do?"


    She started to cry. She had been suffering a lot during the past years. Jackson had been her only


    support and hope during that bleak period. What would she do if he abandoned her?


    "Sally, please don''t cry," Jackson said, trying to calm himself down beforeforting her. "You deserve


    a better man. You could..."


    Before he could finish his words, Sally He cut him off.


    "No, I don''t want anyone else!" she cried out. She had never thought of leaving Jackson, even though


    she had spent so many years separate from him.


    Seeing her hysterical, Jackson dared not say anything more that might agitate her further.


    However, Sally He''s eyes glittered with brutality. ns were brewing up in her mind. ''Cherry Shen, I''m


    wondering what kind of a woman you are. Why would Jackson, who always stayed away from


    womanizing, abandon me for you?''


    In the end, instead of convincing Sally He to leave him, Jackson ended up spending timeforting


    her.


    The next morning, Cherry got up and decided to have something simple for breakfast. As she was


    walking downstairs, her cellphone started to ring.


    Seeing it was Stephen calling, she epted the call right away.


    "Hello, Stephen," Cherry greeted him as if he was a regr friend.


    "Cherry, have you gotten up?" asked Stephen, gently, as if he was doting on her.


    "I just got up," she replied.


    "Oh, well," he paused,"Do you have any n for the day?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "No. What''s up?" she asked.


    "I need a partner for a party tonight." He paused for a while to hear if there was any furious reaction


    from the other side of the call. "I was just wondering if you''re avable tonight?"


    Then he exined,"Please don''t get me wrong. It''s just a party among friends. It''s only for fun, nothing


    more."


    Cherry thought for a while. She had been in great depression, staying at home for the past a few days.


    Stephen''s invitation hade just in time. She needed some fresh air to cheer herself up. Going to a


    party with Stephen was much better than staying at home, alone, and filling her head with nonsense.


    "Okay, when is it?" she asked.


    Hearing her response, Stephen replied happily,"At seven o''clock. Do you have anything to wear for the


    party? How about going shopping with me this afternoon?"


    Cherry had two evening dresses. However, both were out of style. She would better buy a new one if


    she was going to go as Stephen''s partner.


    "Okay, pick me up at two this afternoon," agreed Cherry.


    "Deal. I''ll be there on time," Stephen answered, excitedly.


    The call was over. However, Cherry stared at the phone, lost in thought.


    ''Why should I care about how Jackson would feel? We don''t love each other. I can go out and have


    fun, even though I am married. I must stop imprisoning and torturing myself at home! I am a human


    being. I am free to live the life I like. I don''t need to care about what others would think of me.''


    In the afternoon, Stephen arrived on time. Seeing Cherry walk out, he joyfully opened the car door for


    her.


    Cherry politely nodded to thank him and entered his car. She had not figured out what role Stephen


    yed in her heart. Perhaps she just wanted more faithful friends like Emily to ease her loneliness.


    The two stepped into the mall and visited a famous evening gown store that Stephen had chosen in


    advance. Cherry tried on a few dresses and asked for Stephen''s opinion.


    In Stephen''s view, it felt like every gown was made for Cherry. The clothes perfectly entuated her


    beautiful figure and made her look gorgeous. He thought he was falling in love with her.


    Cherry, wearing a light-blue gown, studied herself in the mirror and was satisfied. Then she turned to


    Stephen, who was sitting nearby, and asked,"Stephen, what do you think?"


    As they were leaving, Sally He silently stared at Cherry''s back, her eyes glinting with hatred.

 Chapter 31 Party Accident (Part Two)

    Chapter 31 Party ident (Part Two)


    "They''re all good fits for you. You look stunning in this one!" Stephen smiled and came near Cherry.


    They stood together before the mirror and looked at the eye-catching reflection.


    "I''ll take it. I like blue." Cherry smiled with satisfaction, looking at her slim figure outlined by the blue


    dress.


    "Good, I''ll pay." Stephen beamed.


    Cherry smiled and returned to the dressing room.


    While Stephen was paying the bill, the cashier looked at him andplimented, "Your girlfriend is


    really beautiful."


    Stephen knew who the cashier was referring to. The corners of his mouth twisted up. "Thank you, " he


    said.


    When Cherry and Stephen took the dress and were about to leave the mall, they noticed two people


    Sally was walking in with Jackson, happily holding his arm. Suddenly, she sensed that Jackson had


    slowed down. She followed Jackson''s gaze, and she saw Stephen and the woman besides him.


    Jackson, burning with rage, shook off Sally He''s hand and walked up to them.


    Sally He had thought that Jackson was furious with Stephen. She followed him.


    Jackson''s gaze cut through Cherry like a knife. He stared at her and said, slowly, "Is this your way of


    spending your free time?"


    Cherry looked away and inhaled deeply, calming herself. Then she said, "Yes, I felt bored staying alone


    at home. So why note out and have fun?"


    "So you''vee out and had fun with him? Cherry Shen!" Jackson snarled. ''How could this woman


    dare go shopping with another man?'' he thought.


    Hearing her name, Sally He realized who she was. This woman was Jackson''s wife. She was the one


    for whom Jackson wanted to abandon her.


    Sally He sized Cherry up. She looked nothing special in face or figure, but Sally He could sense an


    aura of innocence about her.


    Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes, unafraid, "Yes, why not, since you can go shopping with her?"


    Cherry turned her gaze to Sally He. Here was a perfect woman with a slim figure and fair face.


    "Cherry Shen, " Jackson glowered, "Go home. Now!"


    "No, I won''t, " Cherry defied him and ignored his anger. "What makes you think you can give me orders


    and force me to stay at home, all alone? In that cold home?"


    Jackson trembled with fury. How dare she turn against him?


    Suddenly, Sally He butted in, "If you don''t want to live there, why don''t you move out?"


    Her words surprised the other three. Nobody had expected Sally He to say this.


    "Shut up!" Jackson blurted out, ring at her.


    Sally He could not help shivering. She dared not say more. Her resentment for Cherry was growing.


    Cherry gave a helpless smile. She said to Jackson, "You want me to move out? And then you''ll have


    this woman move in, won''t you?"


    As she pointed at Sally He, her heart ached. ''How could he throw me out for this woman?''


    Jackson wanted to exin but did not know how. He looked at her without saying a word.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephen watched and anger towards Jackson rose in him. Heforted Cherry, yet his eyes were


    fixed on Jackson. "If you want to move out of that house, how about moving into my home?"


    Hearing that, Jackson rushed to Stephen, grabbed his cor, and was about to punch him. But Stephen


    blocked him.


    Meanwhile, Stephen also grabbed Jackson''s cor and red at him without fear.


    "Stephen, leave her alone if you want to live a long life, " whispered Jackson coldly into Stephen''s ear.


    Cherry and Sally He also heard these words.


    "Jackson, do you really think I''m afraid of you?" Stephen''s eyes zed with intense hatred.


    Jackson said nothing.


    Stephen went on, "Even though you can hold everyone in this city in your grip, I will do my best to get


    Cherry out of your ws."


    "There is no way you can do that, '' said Jackson.


    "Let''s wait and see." Stephen acted undaunted, as if all the odds were in his favor. He continued, "If I


    spill the beans, you and your family, even Sally, would have to deal with the consequences.


    Hearing these words, Sally felt a shudder of fear. She knew that dark secret better than anyone else.


    In her panic, she argued, "Who do you think you are? No one will believe what you say."


    Stephen sneered. He nced at Sally He and then looked back at Jackson, "I think you know what I


    can do."


    Jackson was silent. He knew very well that Stephen must have someone very powerful backing him up,


    since he was able to take control of all the ces of entertainment in the city. He was a tough nut to


    crack.


    Seeing Jackson''s reaction, Sally He realized that she must have underestimated Stephen.


    Cherry did not know what they were talking about. She only knew that the two men had been


    acquainted with each other for many years. She had been too irritated to care about their grudges.


    "Stephen, let''s get out of here, " said Cherry.


    "Okay, " Stephen answered delightedly, his eyes still on Jackson. He let go of Jackson and got rid of his


    grip on him.


    They walked past Jackson.


    As they were leaving, Sally He silently stared at Cherry''s back, her eyes glinting with hatred.

 Chapter 32 She Is Mine (Part One)

    Chapter 32 She Is Mine (Part One)


    Outside the shopping mall, Cherry hurried to a vacant corner. Leaning against the wall, she felt weak all


    over.


    "Cherry, are you okay?" Stephen asked, anxiously, though he had guessed that it was Jackson who


    had upset her so much.


    "I''m okay, " Cherry replied to Stephen, in spite of her true feeling.


    "It''s about Jackson, right?" Stephen asked.


    Cherry realized that Stephen had figured out what she was thinking about. Since she treated Stephen


    as her friend, Cherry believed it was unnecessary to conceal her true feelings from him.


    "That woman is actually the person he cares about most in his heart." Cherry''s mind wandered back to


    Sally He.


    Looking at Cherry, Stephen exined, "They grew up together. If that ident hadn''t happened, they


    would have been married."


    "You just referred to an ident. So what exactly happened back then?" Cherry turned her gaze to


    Stephen, looking forward to his answer.


    But Stephen appeared to avoid this question. He averted his eyes from Cherry and said, "Cherry, it''s


    our affair. Jackson will tell you if he want you to know."


    On one hand, Stephen was a bit afraid of Jackson, since he would not forgive him if Stephen revealed


    details about that ident. On the other hand, he did not want Cherry to know too much about it,


    because it was obvious that she had fallen in love with Jackson. She might do something bad and hurt


    herself if she knew the truth. He wanted to avoid that possibility.


    "Why would he tell me?" Cherry said, hopelessly, "I''m nothing in his heart. Maybe it''s true that his affair


    has nothing to do with me."


    Stephen knew that Cherry was aching in her heart, but there was nothing he could do about it. He


    couldn''t reveal the facts to her, and he couldn''t drag her into his nightmare.


    After a while, Cherry felt normal again and she said, "Let''s go eat something. It will be time for the party


    when we finish."


    "Okay, good idea, " Stephen replied. Everything was okay by him as long as it made Cherry feel better.


    He did not want to see her in pain.


    Night fell. In the doorway of an old five-star vi hotel, Cherry held Stephen''s arm demurely, and


    walked inside with him. As Stephen''s femalepanion, Cherry did not think too much about it. All she


    wanted to do was ease her mind a bit.


    They walked in and Stephen informed Cherry, "This vi hotel has been reserved by my friend. All of


    the guests are elites from this city. Later, you''d better just stand by my side, Do not run around."


    "Okay, I get it. I don''t know them at all. So how could I run around?" Cherry said, tenderly.


    Stephen just smiled at her, without saying a word.


    Cherry went along with Stephen and greeted several of his friends. She felt a bit dizzy after drinking


    some wine.


    Realizing there was something wrong with Cherry, Stephen asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m okay, " Cherry nodded.


    "Would you like to rest at that vacant spot?" Stephen''s care and concern made Cherry feel soft and


    warm in her heart.


    Cherry nodded.


    As they were about to leave, Stephen and Cherry saw John and Jean standing not far from them.


    Jean recognized Cherry immediately. To her surprise, Cherry''s malepanion was Stephen instead


    of Jackson.


    Cherry and Stephen stopped, and watched John and Jean walking towards them. Cherry knew that


    today was not her lucky day.


    "What a surprise! Is that the daughter-inw of the Chu family? How could she be Mr. An''s female


    Cherry did not say a word.


    John kept his eyes on Cherry. "Has my unclee here?" he asked.


    "You do know the answer. There is no need to ask me." Cherry stared at John and replied in a cold


    tone.


    As soon as Cherry finished her words, Jean asked, "What do you mean? Has the young master of the


    Chu family abandoned you?"


    Cherry felt angry but found no way to vent to her rage. So she could not stand the sight of Jean


    anymore. "You are right, my sister. Since he has abandoned me, I feel an necessity to be back to my


    ex-boyfriend, the married one."


    "You!" Jean felt too wrathful to say another word. She had figured out what Cherry''s words meant. It


    was obvious that she wanted to get John back from her. John had be the governor of this city, a


    sessful man that so many girls wanted to marry. How could she allow Cherry to snatch him away?


    Stephen, standing by Cherry, did not take what she had said seriously because he knew these were


    just angry words. Being acquainted with Cherry for so long, he was familiar with her tone.


    John turned his gaze to Stephen, and then looked back at Cherry, "Cherry, what are you doing with


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    him?"


    "What''s wrong? Can''t I be with him?" Cherry asked.


    "Why can''t Cherry do that? Whatever she does is supported by Master Chu." Jean felt so indignant.


    Especially when she saw Cherry''s fortune, as well as the men around her, Jean just wanted to step


    forward and kill her.


    John did not say a word. He just quietly kept staring at Cherry.


    Cherry was not keen on talking with him. "Let''s go, " she said to Stephen, who was standing next to


    her.

 Chapter 33 She Is Mine (Part Two)

    Chapter 33 She Is Mine (Part Two)


    "Okay." And then he was about to hold Cherry''s hand and take her away.


    But before they could go any further, Cherry and Stephen saw that everyone had turned to look


    towards the doorway. They too looked in that direction.


    John and Jean turn their sights to the doorway, as well.


    "Hehe, today''s party is going to be so much fun, " a sneer appeared on Jean''s face.


    A cold shiver ran down Cherry''s spine. It was the demon. Was there any ce he would not show up?


    "How could my uncle bring her here?" John was a bit surprised. Many questions were swirling in his


    head.


    Stephen just stared at Jackson and Sally, who were standing nearby, without saying a word.


    "Cherry, it turns out that Jackson has abandoned you and now has a new girlfriend." Jean smiled,


    happily. She was happy as long as Cherry lived a terrible life.


    "Can you shut up?" John said to Jean. He couldn''t stand this any more.


    Jean saw that John was really angry. So the only thing she could now do was fall silent and stand next


    to him.


    Seeing Cherry and the other three people, Jackson''s expression got colder. A trace of hatred could be


    seen between his eyebrows. Why couldn''t Cherry free him from worrying about her? She was now not


    only with Stephen, but also John.


    Jackson said something to Sally, released her hand immediately, and walked towards Cherry.


    Standing in front of Cherry, Jackson couldn''t utter a word as he was so mad at her.


    "Uncle, how could you bring her here?" John asked, curiously. Though several years had passed,


    Sally''s identity couldn''t be made public. If she was recognized, she would be prosecuted by some. And


    the oue would not be as easy as thest time. She would not be able to sessfully flee the


    second time.


    "Do I need your permission to bring her here?" Jackson looked down at John and changed the topic.


    "What are you doing around your aunt?"


    "So you still remember that Cherry is my aunt. I thought you had forgotten it as you have been with


    Sally." John confronted Jackson, face to face.


    "John, get the hell out of here if you don''t want to die early, " Jackson ordered.


    John saw hatred in Jackson''s eyes. He had been in this situation before and knew that he would suffer


    if he persisted.


    Seeing that John did not reply, Jackson looked at Jean, "Take care of your man. I have heard that you


    have boundless abilities. Can''t you manage your man well?"


    "I..." Words stuck in her throat. Jean couldn''t speak out at all. With such a strong aura around Jackson,


    she was not even capable of dealing with what he had just said.


    "If you dare tell anything about Sally to my grandpa, " Jackson kept his eyes on John and Jean, "I will


    let the Ye family die without a burial ce. As for you two, you can forget about your position as the city


    governor and your role in the Shen Group."


    Jackson''s words sounded like an order, giving no chance to the others to refute it.


    In his heart, John did not hate Jackson. Jackson was his uncle, and his status, power and wealth were


    beyond his many times over. His stature could not bepared with Jackson''s and there was nothing


    he could say, as well.


    Jean felt that it was highly embarrassing to continue standing there. She wanted to shame Cherry, but


    Jackson had poured cold water on her ns. ''One day, I will definitely give you back double the insult,


    Cherry, '' she thought.


    "John, let''s go." With these words, Jean held John''s hand and pulled him away.


    John looked back at Cherry as he was not ready to leave. He was afraid that Cherry could be hurt, but


    he could only look on and think about it. He was not brave enough to argue or fight for her.


    Seeing John and Jean walk away, Jackson turned his attention to Cherry.


    "How dare you ignore every word I said?" Jackson remembered that in the afternoon, he had told


    Cherry to go home, but instead she hade to this party tonight. Moreover, she hade as


    Stephen''s femalepanion. How could his woman be another man''s femalepanion?


    Cherry stared at Jackson without a flicker of fear on her face. She said, "Jackson, why do I have to


    listen to you?"


    "Because you are my woman. You must listen to me, " Jackson demanded.


    "Hehe." Cherry looked at Sally, who was talking with somebody. A sneer appeared on her face, "And


    what about Sally? Isn''t she your woman, as well?"


    "Cherry, " Jackson called Cherry''s name grimly, wondering why this woman couldn''t understand that


    she was the only person in his heart.


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Cherry continued to resist, totally ignoring that Jackson had


    be angry.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In a fit of rage, Jackson seized Cherry''s hand, prepared to drag her away.


    Seeing that Jackson was going to drag Cherry away, Stephen seized Cherry''s arm immediately and


    red at Jackson. He said, "She is my femalepanion. You can''t take her away."


    A deadly chill rose from Jackson''s entire body. He stared at Stephen and said, "She is mine."


    With these words, Jackson pulled Cherry away,pletely neglecting that he had gripped her so hard,


    that Cherry was already in pain.

 Chapter 34 Let Me Take You Away (Part One)

    Chapter 34 Let Me Take You Away (Part One)


    Jackson walked straight to the hotel, dragging Cherry along. Asking for the room key from the waiter,


    he pulled her into the hotel room.


    "Jackson, what are you doing? Let me go." Cherry struggled to set herself free and kept shouting.


    Jackson kicked the door shut, lifted up Cherry and entered the bedroom. He threw Cherry on the big


    bed and got on top of her.


    They were so close, but Cherry still kept on resisting, "Jackson, release me, you bully, what are you


    going to do?"


    "What do you think I''m going to do?" Jackson said, grabbing Cherry by her waist. It had been so long


    since thest time he touched her. How he wished he could now devour herpletely.


    "Stop it, this is a hotel, " Cherry screamed.


    "What''s wrong with the hotel? Didn''t your first time happen in a hotel?" Jackson said.


    Cherry instantly froze. She did not fight against Jackson anymore. Shey underneath him quietly,


    staring at him with dazed eyes.


    Jackson was scared by her behavior. What was the matter with her?


    Cherry began to gaze at Jackson, with dread in her eyes. That first time was her personal nightmare.


    How did he know about it? Had he sent people to investigate her? Then he must know who that man


    was.


    "How do you know my first time happened in a hotel?" Cherry asked, without concealing her surprise.


    Anyway, since there was no affection between Jackson and her, who cared about the first time?


    Jackson did not know how to reply. Cherry was not aware that the man who had deflowered her was


    none other than Jackson. Recalling that he had forced himself on her the first time, Jackson was a bit


    worried that Cherry would hate him if she knew the truth.


    Seeing that Jackson had not said a word, Cherry pushed him away and kept her distance with him.


    She stood up and Jackson did the same.


    Cherry turned round and looked at Jackson. She said, slowly, "Did you investigate me? Then you must


    know who that person is, right?"


    Jackson looked into Cherry''s eyes, unsure about what to tell her.


    "You must tell me who that man is!" Cherry could hardly maintain herposure. She was even ready


    to kill the man who had robbed her of her most precious thing.


    Realizing that Cherry was a bit agitated, Jackson said, tenderly, "Don''t be so excited."


    Cherry grabbed Jackson''s arm, looked at him with her whole body trembling. She couldn''t help being


    scared whenever she thought of that night.


    "Jackson, you find me to be promiscuous. So you don''t want to love me, right?" Cherry looked at him


    earnestly.


    It had never urred to Jackson that Cherry woulde up with such a question. Shaking his head,


    Jackson said, "No, I have never thought this way, believe me."


    "Hehe, " Cherry sneered. Releasing Jackson''s hand, Cherry stepped back several paces. Then she


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    said, hopelessly, "I''m such a fool. You know all these things about me. You know that I have been


    abused in the Shen house since I was small, as well as the fact that I have been raped in a hotel. How


    could I look forward to your love? That''s ridiculous."


    Cherry felt pessimistic, looking back on the past events. Her heart was filled with anguish. Not until now


    had she understood the ground reality. Her aspirations had turned out to be too high.


    Jackson''s heart ached when he saw Cherry''s state. He wanted to tell her that he was the demon from


    that night. It was all because of what he had done to her that made him want to marry her, want to love


    her and want to take care of her. These words were on the tip of his tongue, but he could not speak


    them out.


    After a while, Cherry settled down and Jackson''s expression looked better, too.


    Jackson walked close to Cherry, petted her hair, and said lovingly, "Listen to me, go home."


    Jackson had reserved his iparable tenderness only for her.


    Staring into Jackson''s eyes, Cherry said, "Can youe home with me?"


    Though Cherry had said that he did not love her, she still hoped to have him around her in spite of


    losing his heart.


    After waiting a minute, Jackson started to talk, "You go back first."


    Cherry had already guessed this answer, but she still felt hurt when it came out of Jackson''s mouth.


    Pushing Jackson''s hand away from her hair, Cherry changed her tone and her expression. She


    be cold.


    "Whether I go home or not, has nothing to do with you." Cherry''s cold tone stabbed into Jackson''s


    heart.


    "What do you want to do?" Jackson asked.


    "I''m going for apanying Stephen for the rest of the party. Since the party is not yet over, how can I


    leave him alone and go back home?" Cherry said.


    Hearing what Cherry had said, Jackson''s face turned gray, "Do you care about Stephen so much?"


    "Yes, " Cherry said, without thinking, "Just the way you feel about Sally."


    "Cherry, what do you really want to do?" Jackson was angry. He looked at Cherry. Why did this woman


    have to do the opposite of what he said?


    "There is nothing wrong with me. You take part in your party and I will attend mine. No need for


    interference at all, " Cherry finished. She seemed to recall something, and continued, "Well, do you


    remember what I have told you before? We are a couple in name only. What you do is not my concern,


    and my affairs have nothing to do with you."

 Chapter 35 Let Me Take You Away (Part Two)

    Chapter 35 Let Me Take You Away (Part Two)


    "Cherry, do you think you can escape from my control?" Jackson asked.


    "What you think? I believe the answer in your heart is more urate than mine, isn''t it?" Cherry said in


    reply.


    Cherry continued to speak, peacefully, "I have never thought about running away. What I want is just to


    find my freedom. Jackson, isn''t it good for us to have our own lives?"


    Before Jackson could answer, the door of the hotel room was pushed open. Jackson realized that he


    had not locked the door.


    Sally stood beside the door, and saw Jackson and Cherry staring at each other. The expression on


    their faces revealed what they were talking about.


    "Jackson, " Sally whispered and walked towards Jackson.


    Snuggling up to Jackson, Sally tried to narrow the gap between Jackson and her.


    This scene was highly offensive to Cherry''s eyes. After all, her husband was hugging another woman


    right in front of her.


    Looking at Cherry''s expression, Jackson wanted to push Sally away. However, he felt Sally pulling him


    in so tightly, that he couldn''t move at all.


    Sally turned her attention to Cherry, "Cherry, so you are Jackson''s wife in name, right? Don''t you know


    I am the one Jackson actually loves?"


    Cherry just stood there, keeping her body still.


    Bowing his head, Jackson looked down at Sally in his arms and said in surprise, "Sally!"


    Though Jackson wanted to stop her, he didn''t know what to tell her. He was afraid that he would say


    something that could hurt Sally, making her do something really insane.


    After a while, Cherry took a deep breath, struggled to put back a smile on her face, and said to Sally, "I


    know. Your darling always call out your name when he is dreaming at night. How could I not know that


    he loves you?"


    "You!" Jackson was again surprised. Staring at Cherry, he could not say a word. There appeared to be


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    something stuck in his throat. When did he call out Sally''s name in his dreams?"


    "So what? Do you want me to say it again? You sleep with one woman, but call the other woman''s


    name." Cherry looked at Jackson, and her heart already felt hard.


    Sally''s face turned gray immediately. Cherry''s meaning was obvious. She had just emphasized that the


    one Jackson slept with was her. As for Sally, she knew better than anyone else that her rtionship


    with Jackson could not be innocent anymore.


    Stepping away from Jackson, Sally took two quick strides forward. Standing in front of Cherry, Sally


    unexpectedly pped her on the face.


    Crack! The room echoed with the cracking sound of the p.


    Cherry felt sudden pain on her face. Sally had pped her before she could even react.


    Jackson did not expect Sally would do that. He stepped forward, pulled Sally away and looked at her.


    He screamed angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Ignoring Jackson''s anger, Sally continued, "What? Do you feel her suffering? We could have gotten


    married but for her. The one you should have married is me."


    Sally said, tears rolling down her face, while her gaze remained on Jackson.


    Jackson did not know how to deal with the situation. His heart softened again. Holding Jackson''s waist,


    Sally buried her head into his chest and said bitterly, "She is a bad person, a bad person. It is she who


    destroyed our happiness."


    Jackson did not say a word.


    Cherry''s sight dimmed as her eyes filled with tears. It was said that details revealed one''s heart. At this


    key moment, the person Jackson cared most about was still the one in his arms.


    Time went by slowly. Standing near the door, Stephen looked at these three people with anger in his


    heart. But when he turned his gaze to Cherry, he showed his iparable concern, instead.


    Stephen''s entry broke the silence.


    He stepped up to Cherry, holding her in his arms tofort her. Cherry did not resist.


    Seeing Stephen hug Cherry, Jackson got angry, "Stephen, release her."


    "What? Do you want to keep one eye on the bowl and the other on the pan?" Stephen did not want to


    release Cherry at all.


    "Stephen, do not test my limits, " Jackson warned him.


    Stephen changed his tone, as well, and retorted, "Jackson, how about my limits? Since you can''t


    protect her, I will do the job."


    "No way, " Jackson said, bluntly.


    Paying no attention to Jackson''s words, Stephen said to Sally, "Sally, you have been hiding for so


    many years. Are you sure you are okay now? If you dare touch Cherry again, I will see to it that you


    spend the rest of your life in a military prison."


    "Stephen An!" Jackson shouted loudly, unable to repress his anger anymore.


    Stephen continued his attack, "What? Do you feel hurt? If you want to protect her well and keep her


    from suffering, then do that forever. Be careful that I would do something one day and surprise you. By


    then, you''ll be toote."


    With these words, Stephen said to Cherry, "Let''s go."


    Cherry nodded, paying no attention to Jackson. Her heart feltpletely dead at this moment.


    Stephen drove Cherry home as they were no longer in the mood for the party.

 Chapter 36 An Unexpected Guest (Part One)

    Chapter 36 An Unexpected Guest (Part One)


    While in the vehicle, Stephen asked, "Cherry, would you like to live in my suburban?vi for a few


    days? I live in the urban house."


    "No, that''s okay. Just drive me back home." Cherry replied.


    "But Jackson has treated you like that, why would you still want to go back to that house?" Stephen


    was a bit confused. Why would Cherry still want to go back home in spite of what Jackson had done to


    her?


    Cherry kept silent and gazed at the scenery outside the window. She felt so tired.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have married Jackson to begin with. Perhaps she should have forgiven John.


    Then things would not havee to this. But since all that was water under the bridge, she should now


    focus on what wasing.


    Cherry told herself, "Just keep going forward."


    Dropping Cherry at her?home, Stephen looked at her and was worried about her.


    "Cherry, are you really okay?" Stephen couldn''t help asking.


    Cherry nodded, "It''s all right. I will call you if there is any issue."


    All Stephen could do was nod in agreement.


    Cherry had hardly settled in when Jackson came back.


    As soon as Jackson entered the house, he saw Cherry sitting on the sofa, which made him feel


    content. He was always worried when Cherry was not at home.


    Jackson walked up to her and sat down, nced at the watch on his wrist, and asked, "Why haven''t


    you gone to sleep yet?"


    "Jackson, maybe we should talk." Cherry turned her head towards Jackson.


    "Talk about what?" Jackson asked.


    "Talk about divorce, " Cherry said, with no expression on her face.


    Jackson''s face turned livid immediately, "Do you remember what I told you before? It''s impossible for


    us to divorce."


    "You don''t want to divorce or you can''t?" Cherry said, "is there anything you are not able to do? You


    can end our marriage if you want to."


    "Cherry, why are you so anxious to leave me?" Jackson asked.


    "How I wish I could leave you now, " Cherry retorted.


    As Cherry finished her words, Jackson pinched her chin and looked at her, mercilessly, "Are you so


    impatient to get into Stephen''s arms?"


    Despite the dreadful look from Jackson, Cherry continued, "Yes, at least his embrace is warmer than


    yours."


    "Cherry Shen!" Jackson roared.


    Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes without fear.


    "Remember, you can only be mine all your life. You belong only to me, " Jackson shouted, angrily.


    "Jackson, I am not yours, " Cherry resisted.


    Pushing Cherry on the sofa ferociously, Jackson nearly wanted to strangle her. "If you dare go to


    Stephen, I will definitely see to it that he dies without a burial ground."


    Cherry couldn''t say a word. With Jackson''s hand wringing her neck, it gradually became more difficult


    to breathe.


    From her stiff expression, Jackson suddenly realized what he was doing.


    He released his hand slowly. Cherry breathed heavily and couldn''t stop coughing. It did not feel good to


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    be gasping for oxygen.


    Jackson stood up, turned his back to Cherry and snapped, "Stay at home and never think about going


    out. Otherwise, I''ll break your leg."


    With these harsh words that sounded like a military order, Cherry was left with no room for


    disobedience.


    Watching Jackson leave, Cherry could only use tears to express her feelings.


    Two?weeks?went?by. Looking at the sea outside the French window, Jackson was still distressed. He


    did not know what he should do now. With Sally He''s mood improving, Jackson intended to have a


    frank conversation with her, but he was still afraid that Sally He would not ept his views and her


    spirit would copse again. As for Cherry, he hadn''t seen her for two weeks, and he was anxious to see


    her and make love to her. He could not stop missing her.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s phone rang. Pulling it out, Jackson saw it was Derek calling him.


    "Hello, " Jackson said.


    "Jackson, where are you?" Derek asked anxiously.


    "What happened?" Jackson did not answer Derek''s question.


    "You need to go to your family residence and then we have to go back together to the barracks. I''m


    informed that there is an urgent task waiting for us."


    Jackson could figure out from Derek''s voice that he was not joking. There must be something really


    wrong, and he could not disobey a military order.


    "Got it. Wait for me at my residence in the armypound." With these words, Jackson hung up the


    phone.


    Jackson came to the living room and saw that Sally He was ying games on her phone. He went to


    her.


    "Jackson,e here and help me pass this level. This game is so difficult, " Sally He said, like a


    pampered child.


    Sitting beside Sally He, Jackson did not take the phone from her hand. Instead, he said, "Sally, Derek


    just called me and I have to go back to the army barracks. You will have to stay at home alone."


    "You are leaving?" Sally He was a bit upset and looked at Jackson, angrily.


    "You know that I can''t disobey the order, " Jackson did not feel the need to exin further.


    Sally He calmed down a bit and asked, "Well, when will youe back?"


    "Maybe after several days. I won''t know until I get back to the barracks, " Jackson said, peacefully.


    Sally He did not say anything else.


    Jackson stood up and prepared to leave.


    Sally He stood up immediately as well and held Jackson from behind. Putting her head on Jackson''s


    back, Sally He said, reluctantly, "Come back early. I''m afraid of being alone."

 Chapter 37 An Unexpected Guest (Part Two)

    Chapter 37 An Unexpected Guest (Part Two)


    Jackson did not say a word. He loosened her hands from his waist, turned away and departed from the


    house.


    Seeing Jackson go, Sally He thought of Cherry and, immediately, a murderous expression appeared in


    her eyes. She said to herself, ''Cherry, I cannot share this man with you. Jackson belongs to me."


    Two dayster, Sally He was expecting Jackson to arrive home early in the morning, but even by noon,


    there was no sign of him. It urred to her that she could take this opportunity to meet Cherry.


    Arriving at Jackson''s home and seeing the high-grade apartment, Sally He was so dissatisfied that she


    believed she should be the one living in this ce, not Cherry.


    Sally He rang the bell on the door, and waited for Cherry to open the door for her.


    Hearing the bell, Cherry was curious. Who woulde to her home at this hour? Had Jacksone


    back?


    Cherry walked there and opened the door, beingpletely surprised by the sight of Sally He standing


    there.


    "Why have youe here?" Cherry asked.


    "Why? Why can''t Ie here?" Sally He retorted, "It''s not only your home, but also Jackson''s."


    "What do you want?" Negative feelings rose in Cherry''s heart. Looking into Sally He''s eyes, she felt


    that Sally He was like a time bomb that could erupt at any moment.


    Sally He did not answer Cherry''s question. Pushing her aside, Sally He walked inside.


    Sally He looked at the furnishings in the room. Every furniture, every thing here was so sumptuous.


    Everything was so neat and Sally He was anxious to own it all.


    Having no clue what Sally He was going to do, Cherry just followed her around waiting to see what she


    intended to do.


    Sally He did not realize that she has been secretly photographed when she approached Cherry''s


    home.


    "Sally He, what are you nning to do?" Cherry couldn''t help asking.


    ''I just want to see what a lovely and warm home Jackson has given you. I''ll ask for a better one in the


    future.'' Sally He said to herself, without looking at Cherry.


    Cherry walked up to Sally He, with her finger pointed at the door, and said, "Sally He, this is my home.


    Please leave."


    "You are not on my level to ask me to leave." Sally He looked at Cherry sternly, as the anger in her


    eyes dispersed slowly.


    Cherry was too angry to say a word.


    "It seems that you have received good treatment from your nominal husband. Could it even be


    regarded as a great fortune that you had the chance to live here?" Sally He teased.


    "Hehe, " a sneer appeared on Cherry''s face, "Thanks for your praise. I lead a normal person''s life


    wherever I live. However, I have learned that Miss He has been away from this kind of life for a long


    time."


    Sally He''s face turned gray. She looked at Cherry, "Cherry, I''m the eldest daughter of He family and no


    matter what kind of a life I have lived, I am the woman Jackson loves the most. But you, you are


    nothing."


    "Sally He, are you sure you are the eldest daughter of the He family? It seems that most people in the


    city don''t know you at all, " Cherry said, but she felt nervous in her heart, as she did not know what had


    actually happened to Sally He that fateful year. She had only heard that it was because of Jackson''s


    protection that Sally He could leave. And now, she had came back.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You!" Sally He stared at Cherry, speechless with fury.


    Then Cherry sat down. "Miss He, please have a seat. As you have an abnormal rtionship with


    Jackson, there is no need for me to receive you. Help yourself if you want to have some water."


    "Cherry, do you really think you are the mistress of this family?" Sally He''s fury was so great that she


    could hardly speak smoothly.


    "Or else? The names on the marriage certificate are Jackson and Cherry, not Jackson and Sally, "


    Cherry said, peacefully.


    "I''ll let you get your divorce certificate from Jackson, " Sally He said impatiently, gnashing her teeth in


    anger.


    "Fine, I''m looking forward to it." A sneer appeared on Cherry''s face, "To be honest, it''s so boring to be


    with Jackson. If you want, I could give him to you."


    "Cherry, get out of the house now!" Sally He yelled.


    Cherry was agitated, as well. She quickly stood up, looked at Sally He and said angrily, "You are not in


    a position to say this to me. Only Jackson can make me leave. As for you, you are nothing."


    "Cherry, this home will belong to me sooner orter." Sally He appeared to have lost her mind.


    "At least it''s mine now. Sally He, the person who should leave is you. Get out!" Cherry said, thest two


    words in a loud voice. She was annoyed every time she saw this woman. How could she allow her act


    this way in her own house?"


    "Humph! I will go after I destroy the house." With these words, Sally He turned and walked upstairs.


    Seeing Sally He go upstairs, Cherry did not know what to do. She immediately followed her.

 Chapter 38 Fortuitous Injury

    Chapter 38 Fortuitous Injury


    On the second floor, Sally He checked one room after another.


    Cherry had no idea what Sally He was looking for. Following her, she asked, "Sally He, what are you


    doing?"


    Ignoring her question, Sally continued her search.


    As she pushed open the door of Jackson Chu and Cherry Shen''s bedroom, Sally He was stunned. As


    she stood by the door, she felt sick seeing Jackson''s and Cherry''s pajamas over the hanger, as well as


    the luxurious decoration.


    Finally, Sally''s gaze fixed on the wedding picture in front of the bed. In the picture, both Jackson and


    Cherry looked happy and perfectly-matching.


    Sally He was in an agonizing rage. She walked toward the bed and angrily pulled the wedding picture


    off the wall.


    "I hate you two looking happy, " said Sally. Then she threw the picture down onto the floor.


    The frame''s ss shattered.


    Cherry was agitated when she saw her wedding picture''s ss front being shattered. She pushed Sally


    He aside and shouted at her, "Sally He, I warn you. Don''t touch our wedding picture, ever."


    "No, no, " Sally He hadpletely gone insane. In spite of Cherry''s protest, she looked around,


    searching for other pictures.


    When she saw wedding pictures on the table, as well as hanging on the wall, Sally rushed to them,


    pulled them off the wall and tossed them on the floor.


    Seeing what Sally He was doing, Cherry tried to stop her. "Sally, stop. Don''t touch my pictures, " she


    said, angrily.


    Cherry''s heart ached. Although she had promised herself that she would suppress her affection toward


    Jackson, after seeing the shattered picture frames on the floor, she couldn''t help rushing forward to try


    and stop the damage.


    "Why are you stopping me? Cherry, who the hell are you? I should be the one with Jackson, not you."


    With these words, Sally He was about to smash thest wedding picture on the table.


    Cherry blocked Sally He''s way. She grabbed both her arms and tried to stop this insane act.


    "Sally, get out of here right now! How dare you run amok in my house?" said Cherry, in extreme rage.


    "Cherry, I''m going to kill you." Sally He''s rage was getting out of control.


    They started to exchange blows.


    Jackson Chu came back home. He heard the strange sounding from upstairs and immediately


    knew that something was wrong. He rushed upstairs.


    At the door, Jackson saw the mess in the bedroom as well as the two women going crazy and fighting


    with each other.


    A sudden rage rose in Jackson''s mind.


    Jackson rushed toward them, pulled Sally He aside and stood in front of Cherry, trying to separate


    them.


    Sally He gave Jackson a p on his chest, which was meant for Cherry. Seeing that Jackson was


    standing in front of Cherry, Sally He snapped, "Why are you defending her? What the hell are you


    doing?"


    "Because she''s my wife, " Jackson said, with authority and anger.


    Jackson''s words calmed down both Sally He and Cherry.


    Sally stopped. She looked at Jackson in a daze, unable to understand what he had just said.


    "What were you saying? Say it again." Sally He shook her head, refusing to ept the obvious fact.


    Jackson knew Sally He was in rage and despair. He did not want to infuriate her further. So he said, in


    a constory tone, "Sally, why are you here? I told you to be good and stay at home."


    "Home? Which home? I suppose this is your home, " said Sally He,ughing wryly.


    Jackson was momentarily lost for words.


    Cherry, who was standing behind Jackson, suddenly walked forward and stood beside him. She


    pointed her finger at Sally and shouted angrily, "Get out of my house, Sally."


    Cherry''s words inevitably irritated Sally, who had calmed down by now.


    "Cherry, I''m going to kill you, " Sally He shouted, as fiercely as a cornered beast. Then, she jumped at


    Cherry.


    A momentter, Sally He and Cherry Shen were again exchanging blows.


    "Stop, both of you, " said Jackson in despair. He tried to stop them, but failed. He was worried that


    Sally He might get hurt. Meanwhile, he was also afraid of Cherry being wounded.


    "Sally, stop right now!" Jackson repeated. Then he pulled Sally aside.


    Sally He was extremely jealous when she saw Jackson ignoring her and trying to defend Cherry


    instead. Why was Jackson being kind to her, Sally thought. She just couldn''t understand the situation.


    Suddenly, she noticed a fruit knife in the bowl on the table, and an evil thought urred to her.


    She rushed to the table, picked up the knife and ran towards Cherry, while shouting, "I just can''t let you


    go, bitch!"


    Seeing the knife in Sally''s hand, Jackson was bbergasted. What was she doing right now? he


    thought in fear.


    Cherry was also stunned when she saw Sally rush towards her. She stood there, unable to move.


    When Sally He was about three steps away from them, Jackson suddenly moved and embraced


    Cherry firmly in his arms.


    Sally He raised the knife above her ahead and was about to stab Cherry. But the sudden appearance


    of Jackson''s back made her gape. However, it was toote for her to withdraw the knife.


    Jackson was stabbed in the back.


    Cherry, hiding in Jackson''s embrace, suddenly felt the twitch of his body.


    She looked up and saw the agonizing expression on his face. She immediately knew that he was


    clenching his teeth and resisting pain.


    "No, no!" she screamed, in panic.


    Cherry hastily got out of Jackson''s embrace and looked at him. Jackson was in extreme pain. Tears


    streamed down her face.


    "Jackson, how are you feeling right now?" Does it hurt a lot?" Her emotions couldn''t be controlled any


    longer. She tenderly stroked his face and shook her head constantly.


    Sally He was scared and had to sit down. Looking at the blood oozing from Jackson''s wound, she was


    in a state of panic and did not know what to do.


    To be honest, Jackson was a bit pleased that Cherry was worrying about him. Her tears and worries


    meant that she really cared about him.


    Jackson controlled his pain with great efforts and forced a smile. "I''m fine. Don''t worry, " he said.


    Cherry wept and scolded him, "You''re an idiot. Why did you take the stab for me? Do you think you''re


    made of iron, not flesh?"


    Jackson stretched out his hand and wiped away Cherry''s tears. He said tenderly, "Oh, babe. I won''t let


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    anybody hurt you because you''re my wife."


    All her suffering and anger evaporated at this moment. In Cherry''s opinion, Jackson''s promise was the


    sweetest words she had ever heard. And this was the happiest moment in her life.


    In the hospital''s VIP ward, Jackson''s wound was dressed. Cherry, worried about Jackson''s injury,


    couldn''t stop crying despite his assurances that he was fine.


    Sally He stood in the corner and kept silent. She felt embarrassed and jealous while seeing the love


    between Jackson and Cherry. She hated Cherry even more.


    Grandpa Andrew and Lucia were also there. John Ye and Jean Shen came to the hospital to visit


    Jackson. John Ye was really worried about Cherry while Jean Shen stayedposed. However, Jean


    had nned everything in her mind. She thought the woman standing in the corner might be the most


    deadly weapon in her arsenal to deal with Cherry. She must do something.


    "What did the doctor say?" asked Andrew, in all seriousness. Nobody in the ward dared speak.


    Lucia knew that Andrew was worried about his grandson. She walked to him and said, respectfully,


    "Grandpa, the doctor said Jackson''s fine. He has dressed his wound. He needs to stay in hospital for


    couple of days, and then he will be discharged."


    Andrew said nothing. He shot a reproachful nce at Jackson and Cherry, and thought they were


    really bad at taking care of each other.


    All of a sudden, Andrew Chu looked attentively at Sally He, who was standing in a corner.


    So did Lucia and John. John was astonished at the fact that Sally had not been much to look at in the


    past, but had now matured into such a beauty. She looked like a noble princess.


    Edwin paid little attention to Sally and had vague knowledge of her. He knew that his brother-inw had


    disobeyed a military order for her when they were young.


    Jean Shen saw the way John was looking at Sally. She was a bit angry. Has he fallen in love with Sally


    already? Is it possible? Jean thought.


    "When did youe back?" said Andrew Chu, with authority.


    "About a month ago, Grandpa, " Sally replied, respectfully.


    "Don''t call me Grandpa, " Andrew said, angrily, as he corrected her. Then he added, "Where are you


    living now?"


    "A vi in the suburbs, by the seaside, " Sally answered honestly. She didn''t dare to tell a lie to this old


    man. She knew Andrew''s punishment to liars more clearly than others.


    Andrew knew for sure, as Sally hade back, she brought back trouble. Perhaps Sally was the


    person ounting for Jackson''s wound and Cherry''s tears.


    Jackson seemed to sense his grandpa''s thoughts. He said hastily, "Grandpa, don''t me Sally. She


    had nothing to do with this. I''ll take care of her."


    It was clear that Jackson was trying to defend her. However, everybody in the ward had noticed that


    Sally had to do with his wound, in spite of his denial.


    Cherry was angry to see Jackson defending Sally. She was so angry that she shook off Jackson''s hand


    from hers.


    Jackson knew Cherry must be angry. So he casually grasped her hand. How could he allow his


    beloved wife to get away from him? He thought to himself.

 Chapter 39 The Crime Of Destroying A Military Marriage

    Chapter 39 The Crime Of Destroying A Military Marriage


    Andrew gazed at the three of them but said nothing. He knew his grandson''s intention. After all, he had


    a vivid memory of things that had happened years ago.


    Seeing this situation, Jean could not hold herself back and asked, "Jackson, why don''t you introduce


    this girl to us? You must know her, right?"


    Everyone looked at Jackson and wondered how he would introduce Sally He.


    Sally He noticed Jackson''s embarrassment, so she hastily introduced herself, "Hello, I''m Sally He. I''ve


    heard that John got married, so you must be his wife. Am I right? You''re so beautiful!"


    But Sally He''spliment did not distract Jean. She still looked at Jackson and Cherry and then she


    turned to Cherry.


    "Cherry, are you sad for this woman? Or for your husband''s wound?" Jean asked, aggressively.


    Before Cherry could answer her question, Jackson coldly said, "Jean, heed your status. She is my


    wife!"


    His words silenced Jean. Jean was angry and she wanted to retort back, but she dared not offend him


    when she looked at Jackson''s cold face. Jackson was dangerous even when he was wounded.


    Lucia felt that the atmosphere was a bit tense, so she hurriedly said, "Jackson, just take care of


    yourself in the hospital. If you need anything, let me know."


    "Even though I need something, I don''t need you to satisfy my needs." Jackson replied, coldly.


    John was a bit angry, so he said, "Uncle Jackson, how dare you speak to my mom like this! After all,


    she is your sister."


    "John Ye, who are you to lecture me?" Jackson was impolite with everyone.


    John said nothing.


    Cherry saw that Jackson had donned a long face and was cruel to everyone.


    "If he doesn''t have the right to lecture you, do I?" Cherry said, stood up and released Jackson''s hand.


    Then she took a few steps back to distance herself from Jackson.


    Jackson looked at Cherry, astonished. He hadn''t expected her to react this way.


    Cherry pointed at Sally He and then looked at Jackson, saying, "If it hadn''t been for her, would you be


    wounded? Would we have be like this?"


    Hearing Cherry''s words, those around realized that the reason why Cherry was mad at Jackson was


    actually because Sally He hade back.


    Jean intended to exacerbate their contradiction, so she asked, "That''s it! No wonder Cherry has been


    crying so sadly. It is because she has been wronged and nobody knows."


    "Jean, this is not time for you to thrust your nose in my business!" Cherry was angry, too. How dare


    Jean say that in such a situation?


    "Cherry!" Jean said, angrily, "Who the hell are you to lecture me?" Don''t me others for your own


    poor fate! You are a bitch! Just like your shameless mom! Both of you deserve to be abandoned. Both


    of you are the fifth wheel, no matter where you are!"


    Jean swore at Cherry the way she used to at their home in the old days. She did not notice that


    Andrew''s and Jackson''s faces had darkened with anger.


    "Jean! Do you want to die?" Jackson almost yelled at Jean.


    Except for Andrew, everyone else shivered. Even Sally He, standing in the corner, was scared.


    Everyone saw that Jackson was really angry.


    Jackson looked at Jean and said, "Is this your idea of being the wife of a governor? Don''t you dare


    swear at Cherry again!"


    Jean was so afraid that she dared not look at Jackson. She immediately lowered her head, without


    saying anything.


    John was also silent, as if he had nothing to do with Jean. He did not care about Jean, and did not want


    to get involved in this matter.


    Andrew was angry. Jean''s words made him ufortable.


    Lucia noticed Andrew''s dark face and she knew that it was certainly because of Jean''s words. So she


    quickly said, "Andrew, Jean is very young, so she is not sensible. Please don''t be angry at her."


    "You should teach your daughter-inw how to behave, " said Andrew. Then he did not look at Lucia


    anymore.


    "Yes. I know, " Lucia hastily replied and she red at Jean.


    Andrew then looked at Sally He and asked her, "What do you want to do this time?"


    "I..." Sally He dared not say that she hade back for Jackson. However, she had no idea that


    Jackson was married. If she revealed that she hade back for Jackson, then she would be


    convicted of the crime of destroying a military marriage. And she knew best the consequences of this


    crime. She had grown up in the military''s residentialpound, so she knew the basic rules of the


    military.


    Cherry also looked at Sally He and waited for her answer. If Sally He admitted that she hade back


    for Jackson, Cherry would tell Andrew of her decision to divorce Jackson, right in front of all these


    people. Since Jackson hadn''t allowed her to divorce him, she wanted to let Andrew know of her


    decision so that he might support her.


    But Sally He remained silent.


    Andrew coldly looked at Sally He and bluntly said, "Jackson is married and you''ve seen his wife Cherry.


    So do you know what you should do?"


    Andrew''s words made Sally He feel highly disappointed. His words meant that Andrew had epted


    Cherry as his granddaughter-inw. This also meant that Sally He would have no chance of marrying


    Jackson.


    After a while, Sally He nodded and replied, "Yes, I know."


    Andrew took a deep breath, looked at Jackson lying in bed and said, "I''ve asked for sick leave for you,


    so you may stay in hospital to recuperate."


    "Okay, " Jackson replied to his grandpa.


    "Grandpa..." Cherry wanted to say something, but Andrew gestured to her, and she stopped.


    Andrew cast a warm nce at Cherry and said, sincerely, "Cherry, you should believe Jackson. He will


    never betray you."


    Andrew seemed to have made the final decision, so Cherry had no chance to refuse. Even though


    Andrew had said this lightly, she had to obey his words.


    After he saw Cherry agreeing to his decision, Andrew was relived and left the hospital room.


    After Andrew had gone, Lucia red at Cherry, but she dared not say anything in front of Jackson. She


    knew that Jackson did not respect her at all.


    However, Jean vented her emotions and said, "Andrew has left. So could you stop pretending to be


    nice?"


    It was uncertain whether she was talking to Cherry or Sally He. Cherry just ignored her words.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    John quickly walked in front of Cherry and asked, with concern, "Cherr, are you hurt? Is everything


    okay?"


    This time, Cherry did not shun him. She smiled lightly and shook her head, saying, "No, I''m fine."


    Seeing this scene, both Jackson and Jean were a bit angry.


    "John, I''m still here. How could you two flirt with each other like this?" Jean couldn''t hold herself back.


    "Jean, don''t you know my feeling for you? And don''t you know my love for Cherr?" John did not want to


    talk with Jean at all.


    "John, you should make the current situation clear. Cherry is your aunt and I''m your wife, " Jean tried


    hard to stay calm because she did not want to argue with John.


    "Jean, if you don''t mind, I want to divorce you, " John quickly said.


    "You!" Jean was too angry to say anything.


    Lucia hastily walked to them and pulled John by his arm away from Cherry, saying, "John, what are you


    talking about? Jean is such a good girl. What has she done that makes you so angry?"


    "Mom, you don''t understand." John did not know how to exin it to her.


    Jean suddenly shouted, "John! What do you find so attractive about Cherry? Why do you still like her?


    I''ve tried my best to earn your love. Why can''t you see my heart?"


    "Jean, it is because she is Cherry. The woman I love is and will always be her, " John said, firmly.


    Cherry felt sad. She thought to herself, ''John, if there were no connection between you and Jean, if you


    hadn''t make that mistake... Maybe we would still be together. Maybe I would not have married your


    uncle.''


    Jackson noticed Cherry''s sad expression from the corner of his eye, and he knew that Cherry must


    have cared for what John said.


    Jackson suddenly shouted, "John! Jean! Go away!"


    Jackson gave them no chance to refuse hismand.


    The whole room was quiet. Lucia pulled John by his arm and said, "Let''s go."


    Edwin saw Lucia and John leave, and so he followed them out, as well.


    Before leaving the room, Jean cast a stern nce at Cherry and then strode out of the room in her high


    heels.


    Only Jackson, Cherry and Sally were still in the room.


    Jackson looked at Cherry, who was standing not far away. Her face had a nk expression.


    Then he reached his hand out and said to Cherry, "Come here."


    Seeing Jackson''s gesture, Cherry had no desire to approach him.


    "No, " Cherry said.


    "What on earth do you want?" Jackson drew back his hand and looked at Cherry, who had always


    been a headache for him.


    Cherry thought that since there were only the three of them in the room, and since things hade to


    this, she should say the things that needed to be said.


    "Now that there are just the three of us here, I think I should make something clear." Cherry summoned


    up her courage and continued, "Jackson, I know that our marriage is a loveless marriage. If you love


    her, you can just tell me and I''m willing to help you out. But..."


    Cherry paused, looked at Sally He and said, "Before we get the divorce, don''t get involved in our lives!"


    "Why? You two have no feelings for each other. Jackson loves me!" Sally He said, proudly.


    "Sally, shut up!" Jackson''s tone was not so strong this time.


    Cherry and Sally He just did not care what Jackson said.


    "Even though he loves you, we are still a legally married couple. So what right do you have to break up


    our marriage?" Cherry said. The previous Cherry, who stood everything, was gone. She had gradually


    be stronger. She knew that she should defend her dignity, happiness and the so-called love at the


    appropriate time.


    "Cherry! As long as Jackson loves me, I will try my best to be with him, whatever the cost." Sally He''s


    determination irritated Cherry.


    "Sally He, I will use you of breaking up a military marriage and punish you for the crime of


    destroying it. Do you believe that?" Jackson and Sally He heard Cherry say these words.


    Hearing this, Sally He almost froze. She had suffered a lot from the military court. Whenever the


    military court was mentioned, she felt really terrified.

 Chapter 40 Worry In The Heart (Part One)

    Chapter 40 Worry In The Heart (Part One)


    However, Cherry was surprised by Jackson''s response.


    "Cherry Shen, " Jackson shouted, his angry eyes staring at Cherry, "If you sue her, it won''t end well for


    you!"


    At that moment, Cherry''s heart broke.


    Cherry walked back a few steps. Was this the real Jackson? He would risk everything for the one he


    cared and loved. Was it for relieving Sally He''s guilt that Jackson had shielded Cherry from the knife?


    Jackson looked at Cherry. He wanted to tell her that he did love her, but he didn''t want Sally He to get


    hurt. Sally He had lost her parents and had a hard time all these years. What Jackson wanted was to


    stop her from more hardship.


    Cherry stood there, stunned. She couldn''t believe what had just happened. Just a few hours ago, this


    was the man who had protected her. Now, it was also the same man who had hurt her to protect


    another woman.


    A fleeting thought urred to Sally He when she saw this scene. She ran towards Jackson, held his


    hand and pretended that they were intimate. She was delighted deep in her heart. She thought,


    ''Jackson still loves me. He must still love me in his heart.''


    As for Jackson, he kept staring at Cherry. He wanted to tell her that he hadn''t meant those words.


    After a while, Cherry felt that her legs were numb. She did not look at Jackson. She thought everything


    had ended and the man in front of her indeed did not belong to her.


    Cherry slowly walked out of the ward.


    Wandering around on the streets, Cherry did not want to go back home, which was now a mess


    because of Sally He. Would it make any sense even if Jackson came back?


    But where should Cherry go? Where could she go? She couldn''t go back to the Shen house. Where


    else could she go?


    Ultimately, Cherry could rely only on one person.


    Cherry did not utter a word after she reached Emily''s house. She just curled up on the sofa, hands


    tightly holding her legs.


    Holding a bowl of porridge, Emily looked at Cherry with worry, "Cherry,e and have some porridge."


    Cherry kept silent and shook her head.


    Emily knew her well, and watching Cherry so depressed, she did not want to force her.


    "Cherry, you don''t need to do this, do you?" Emily sighed and continued, "Before you married Jackson,


    you must have realized that he surely loved someone else deep in his heart."


    Cherry didn''t say anything.


    "s, I was worried that you wouldn''t love anyone else after you broke up with John. I did not expect


    you would fall in love with Jackson, " Emily said. Why was Cherry''s life so hard?


    "Emily, I''m very tired. I''m really very tired, " Cherry said, finally. Tears rolled down her face the moment


    she started speaking.


    Emily felt her heart ache when she looked at Cherry''s tears. She wiped away her tears and tried to


    Emily''sforting warmed Cherry''s heart. It made her cry louder.


    Emily thought it might be better for Cherry to keep crying till she had let out all her pent up feelings.


    Finally, Cherry was too tired to cry any more. She fell asleep on the sofa. Emily put a nket on Cherry


    and let her rest on the sofa.


    After taking care of his wound in the hospital, Jackson ordered Derek to drive him home.


    Derek was puzzled. He did not dare ask, because he saw Jackson was angry.


    "Hire a housekeeper to look after Sally, " Jackson said, while in the car.


    Derek was a bit surprised, but he did not show it as he was driving, "So you won''t take care of her, will


    you?"


    Derek regretted it the moment he asked that question. He was so stupid to ask such a question!


    "I will only take care of your sister-inw, " said Jackson, with determination. Jackson wondered where


    Cherry was now. She really worried him.


    "But Sally, " continued Derek, "Will she agree?"


    Looking outside the window of the car, Jackson said, in a depressed tone, "She can''t do anything about


    it even if she disagrees."


    Derek did not say anything more. He knew Jackson was suffering. He could let go of neither of them,


    for one was his wife while the other had once been his favorite. It was hard for him to make such


    decision.


    Suddenly, something urred to Derek. He asked when Jackson wasn''t that angry, "Well, do we still


    need to spy on Cherry? If Cherry finds out, you..."


    Jackson thought for a while and said, "Let the man keep stalking her."


    It was clear that Derek had to carry out Jackson''s order.


    They arrived at the house. Jackson rushed out of the car and ran inside, only to find out that Cherry


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    was not at home.


    Jackson was angry and disregarded the severe pain on his back caused by his running. He was


    thinking only about Cherry.


    "Jackson. What should we do? Cherry is staying somewhere else." Derek was worried.


    "Find out where she is. Even if you have to go through the whole city, find her, " Jackson frowned.


    "Got it. I''ll go and do it now." Then Derek turned around and walked away.


    Jackson sat on the sofa, feeling wooden. His heart was aching. Where are you, Cherry?


    Andrew returned to the military''s residentialpound. He kept thinking of what had happened to


    Jackson, and realized that Jackson may not be the only reason for Sally He''s return. Things appeared


    moreplicated.

 Chapter 41 Worry In The Heart (Part Two)

    Chapter 41 Worry In The Heart (Part Two)


    The butler stood by and watched Andrew''s contemtive expression. He pondered on it for a while


    and finally gathered the courage to ask, "Sir, what''s bothering you?"


    Hearing the question, Andrew knew that the butler had noticed something was wrong. Andrew did not


    hide anything and said, "Do you think that the love between Jackson and Sally He was the only reason


    for her toe back?"


    The butler mulled this over, and then he shook his head, "I don''t think that''s the only reason."


    His reply intrigued Andrew. The butler had a keen observation, which was as good as his. The butler


    must have his own reasons for saying this.


    Andrew looked at the butler, encouraging him to go on.


    "Sir, don''t you think Sally He knew that Jackson was married? Even the soldiers on our borders have


    heard the news about Jackson''s marriage. Sally He also must have heard the news, because the ce


    she was hiding in was connected to the army, " the butler analyzed.


    "Do you mean, " Andrew looked at the butler, "Sally He hase back for other reasons?"


    The butler nodded, "Indeed. But I cannot guess what those other reasons are."


    Andrew was also lost in thought. He now worried about Jackson''s safety. Andrew looked on his dear


    grandson to be as important as his own life. If anyone dared to hurt his dear grandson, no matter what


    happened, he would ensure that things did not end well for that person.


    The butler noticed the Master''s silence and continued, "The He family cut off its connections with other


    families after that event. Even those who are left here, are in hiding. Therefore, it''s not easy to


    investigate the truth now."


    Recollecting what had happened in the past, Andrew regretted his actions, "s, if I had known what


    would happen now, I would not have helped Sally He back then just to satisfy Jackson."


    "But Jackson did really love Sally He at that time. Master, you also know that if we had not done


    ording to his wishes, he would certainly have done something more horrible. He is a stubborn


    person, " said the butler.


    Andrew shook his head in despair.


    All of a sudden, Andrew thought of something and asked, "By the way, what were you saying about


    Stephen An thest time?"


    The butler quickly replied, "Stephen An has lived in the city for a long time. You may be surprised about


    his power in the city."


    "Go on, " said Andrew, watching the butler.


    "Stephen An owns nearly all the city''s entertainment clubs. ording to rumors, he has more and


    more subordinates now. What''s more, " the butler paused before he went on, "his rtion with


    Jackson''s wife, Mrs. Cherry, seems rather unusual."


    "What?" Andrew frowned, "Why does he have any rtionship with Cherry?"


    "I don''t really know. My investigator said Stephen An really cared for Mrs. Shen. Besides, Stephen An


    quarreled with Jackson over Mrs. Cherry in the bar, " the butler revealed all he knew.


    "Does he like Cherry?" Andrew realized that things were moreplicated than he thought. He only


    worried about the safety of his dear grandson because of the presence of Sally He. Now it seemed that


    Stephen An was also a threat in addition to Sally He.


    The butler did not directly reply to his question, "Master, you know, the event with the He family also


    took a toll on An''s family. We helped the He family, so An''s family was severely hurt, several times


    more than they expected. I guess Stephen An will surely take revenge on Jackson for that." The butler


    was quiet sure about his theory. "Stephen An is very likely to get close to Mrs.Shen just to take


    revenge. If he wants to threaten Jackson, the only person he can do it through is Mrs. Shen. He


    certainly cannot do it through you."


    Andrew thought that what the butler had said was reasonable.


    "Should I deal with Stephen An?" Andrew''s eyes were dangerous.


    "Master, you don''t need to, " the butler stopped him.


    Andrew was confused. He looked at the butler.


    The butler continued, "Derek also know what happened at that time, apart from Jackson, Stephen An


    and Sally He. John Ye might know a bit, as well. Derek will not stand by if anything happens to


    Jackson. You know Derek better than anyone else, for we have known him since he was a child. That


    means Stephen An and Sally He are not as dangerous as we think."


    Andrew nodded, "Indeed. I am much relieved that Derek is standing by Jackson''s side."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Right. So now we''d better observe what will happen. It''s for Mrs. Shen that Jackson got hurt this time,


    " said the butler.


    "I can handle Sally He if she tries to harm Jackson again, " Andrew paused for a second, "but I am


    afraid that someone else is hiding behind Sally He."


    Hearing his word, the butler shivered.


    Andrew held his crutch and walked towards the window. He looked at the sky outside the window, with


    sadness and depression in his heart.


    "Our family has umted too many old scores. But no matter what happens, I will protect my


    grandson. I can''t let Jackson''s parents down."


    Andrew''s words echoed in the room.

 Chapter 42 Questioning

    Chapter 42 Questioning


    When Jackson learned that Cherry was at Emily''s home, he rushed there with Derek.


    Emily heard a knock on her door, she went to the door and opened it. The next moment, she was


    surprised to see the two men standing outside.


    "Jackson Chu, why are you here?" asked Emily.


    "You should know what I''m here for, " said Jackson, coldly.


    Of course she knew. She looked at Jackson and said, "Cherry''s still sleeping on the sofa. Don''t disturb


    her."


    With these words, Emily walked into the room, beckoning Jackson and Derek toe in, too.


    As soon as Derek and Jackson entered Emily''s house, they saw Cherry curled up on the sofa.


    Emily whispered, "I don''t know what happened between you two. Cherry refused to talk about it. But I


    hope you won''t hurt her. She has lived a really hard life since she was a child."


    Jackson listened to Emily''s words without defending himself. He looked at Cherry, who was asleep, and


    felt distressed.


    Standing next to Jackson, Derek looked at Cherry but did not say anything either. He could not


    Emily looked at her watch and was nervous. She said to Jackson, "I must go now, otherwise I''ll bete


    for work. Please take good care of Cherry. There''s food in the refrigerator. Bring her some when she


    wakes up."


    Jackson nodded, without saying anything.


    Derek thought that Jackson was going to stay here for a while, so he said to Emily, "Let me drive you to


    work."


    Emily had not expected Derek would say this. She asked, shyly, "Is it convenient for you?"


    "It''s okay. I guess that Jackson is not leaving now. And I have nothing else to do, " said Derek. Derek


    was trying to give Jackson and Cherry more privacy to get along with each other. Seeing that they were


    both suffering, as Jackson''s good friend, he too felt miserable.


    Emily nodded when she saw that Jackson was not against the n.


    After Derek and Emily were gone, Jackson slowly approached Cherry. He sat on the sofa and looked at


    his woman, who was sleeping. He felt a touch of sadness flow through his heart.


    She had lost a lot of weight and it must be because she hadn''t slept well without him next to her at


    night.


    Jackson reached out and tenderly stroked her cheek. He wanted to take good care of her and protect


    her, but he hadn''t found the right way to do it.


    Cherry felt someone stroke her cheeks and the feeling was familiar. She slowly opened her eyes and


    saw Jackson''s handsome face. She was surprised and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Cherry looked around. It was Emily''s house. She wondered why Jackson was here.


    "I''m here for you, " said Jackson, softly. He was afraid of scaring the woman.


    "Why are you here for me?" asked Cherry. She sat up from the sofa and red at him. She was still


    very angry when she recalled what had happened in the hospital.


    Jackson held Cherry''s hand and said, "Sweetie, don''t be angry, okay?"


    His tender words made Cherry feel a bit ttered, but her mind was still clear and she knew exactly


    what she should do.


    Cherry took her hand away from Jackson''s hand and avoided looking at him. "You don''t have to


    behave like this. If you want to look after Sally He, just do it. I don''t care about it."


    Her indifferent words and attitude made Jackson feel helpless. He was already so humble. What else


    did she expect him to do?


    "Let''s go home first and we can talk about it, " said Jackson.


    "Jackson, do you think that home is still my home?" asked Cherry. Remembering those sleepless


    nights, Cherry felt very sad.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Jackson stared into Cherry''s eyes and asked her.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I don''t care about your affairs and you should not care about mine, " said


    Cherry. She waspletely disappointed with Jackson. After all the things that had happened, her


    heart was now broken.


    Jackson tried his best to restrain himself from getting angry at her.


    "Honey, let''s go back home. I promise that I''ll always be with you from now on, " said Jackson. He had


    already asked Derek to look for a housemaid for Sally He. And he would take good care of Cherry, with


    his heart and soul.


    Looking into Jackson''s eyes, Cherry began to believe in him again.


    "Shall we go home now?" asked Jackson, stroking her hair tenderly.


    Cherry finally nodded and agreed to Jackson''s request.


    When Cherry went back to her home, it had already been cleaned up and the wedding photo in the


    bedroom was hanging in its original position. It seemed that nothing had ever happened here.


    Seeing Cherry standing still in the bedroom, Jackson walked over, hugged her from behind and said,


    "Honey, this is our home and you have to guard it."


    Hearing his sweet words, Cherry felt conflicted. How could she feel at ease with Sally He around?


    Cherry suddenly remembered something. She turned her head, looked lovingly at Jackson and asked,


    "How is your wound?"


    Jackson smiled happily when he saw that his woman cared about him. "I''m a soldier. Such wounds


    matter little to me, " said Jackson.


    Cherry fell silent.


    At night, Jackson lovingly held her in his arms, as theyy in bed. He seemed to own the whole world


    when she was by his side.


    "Honey, " Jackson said.


    "Yes?" answered Cherry. She liked the way he called her.


    "Do you believe in me?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry was stunned. She did not know what Jackson wanted to say?


    Jackson saw that Cherry had not answered him. He continued, "I love you."


    Thinking of Sally He, Jackson''s words did not make any sense to Cherry.


    "What about Sally He?" Cherry finally asked, wanting to clear the doubt in her heart.


    Jackson did not immediately answer her question.


    Cherry continued, "Don''t you love her? I heard you grew up together and your love for her seems to


    have exceeded my imagination."


    Cherry did not know what had happened between them, but she was sure that Jackson loved Sally He.


    "That is an old story, " said Jackson.


    "Don''t you love her now? Can you let her go out of your heart?" Cherry approached Jackson and asked


    him.


    "Honey, do you have to ask it this way?" Jackson''s tone gradually hardened, and his mind was in


    turmoil. He wanted to handle these things well, but he did not know how to exin it to Cherry.


    "Then how do you expect me to ask it?" Cherry''s face went cold. "You said that you loved me and


    wanted to protect me, but what about Sally He? Who is she to you? You abandoned me as soon as


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    she came back. In your heart, she is more important than I am. She is your true love while I am just


    your nominal wife. Isn''t that right?" asked Cherry, angrily.


    "It''s not like what you are thinking, " said Jackson, helplessly.


    Cherry did not want to continue with this topic. She looked at the ceiling and asked the question that


    had bothered her for a long time, "Then can you tell me what happened between you and Sally He that


    year? Why did she leave?"


    Jackson''s face tightened. That year? It was a painful memory that could never be wiped away from his


    heart.


    Seconds passed by, slowly.


    The whole bedroom fell silent. Jackson did not answer her question.


    Cherry kept on waiting. Finally, she gave up, slowly closed her eyes and pretended to fall asleep.


    Jackson looked at the ceiling, distracted. He was not ready to tell the story to Cherry. It was about


    hatred among three families. It was a nightmare and had been a source of great pain for him. He hadn''t


    forgotten about it even after so many years. How could he let Cherry suffer from it too?

 Chapter 43 Being Reluctant To Part

    Chapter 43 Being Reluctant To Part


    A week went by quickly, and the wound on Jackson''s back healed.


    One morning, he was reading a newspaper in the living room, while Cherry was watering the flowers on


    the balcony.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Jackson stood up from his seat to open the door, and Cherry also


    walked into the living room.


    After he opened the door, Jackson found that it was Derek.


    He looked at Jackson happily, and asked, "How are you? Has your wound recovered after the long


    rest?"


    "I''m not that pampered yet; I''m used to wounds, " answered Jackson while he entered the bedroom,


    with Derek behind him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When he saw Cherry, Derek sent his regards to her politely. "Good morning, sister-inw, " he said.


    Cherry nodded, and was prepared to get Derek a ss of water. "Good morning, " she replied.


    While he sat on the sofa next to Derek, Jackson asked, "Why have youe to my house today? Are


    there any new instructionsing from the army base?"


    Cherry gave Derek the ss of water. After he took a sip out of it, he said, "Yes, the vacation applied


    for you by your grandpa has expired, and you should be back at the army base tomorrow. There are a


    lot of things that you need to handle."


    Cherry sat beside Jackson, and remained quiet as the two men talked.


    "Can''t you handle them?" Jackson leisurely looked at Derek. During this period, he had enjoyed a


    a soldier.


    "What do you think? You hold the highestmanding power, and our men can''t do anything without


    your approval. Rules are rules. Who dare vite it?" Derek then felt that Jackson said these words just


    like an idiot would.


    All of a sudden, it seemed that something urred to him, and with a wicked grin, he said, "Do you


    mean to say that you don''t want to go back to the base because you can''t leave my sister-inw


    anymore?"


    Derek then turned his eyes onto Cherry, but she didn''t know how to face him and instead only lowered


    her head, embarrassed.


    Jackson was angry, and as he looked at Derek''s face, which deserved a hard beating, he said,


    "Haven''t you learned a thing since I taught you betterst time?"


    When he heard that there was something wrong in Jackson''s tone, Derek changed his posture and


    dropped his dirty smile. He looked at Jackson seriously, and said, "Anyway, I just came to tell you that


    you shoulde back to the army base tomorrow, and that I will pick you up at seven o''clock tomorrow


    morning."


    Jackson then coldly turned his sight away, and then said to Derek, "You can go now if you have nothing


    else to say."


    Derek furiously gazed at Jackson but couldn''t say a word, and instead kept all of his anger in his heart.


    He knew that Jackson must have been annoyed by him.


    Derek looked at Cherry, and in an injured tone, said, "Sister, just look, he even dares to drive me


    away!"


    Cherry smiled because she knew better than anyone else that Jackson treated all people in this


    condescending, superior way, and Derek might have been ustomed to it already.


    She smiled, and said, "Don''t worry, he''ll go back to the army base tomorrow; just pick him up on time."


    "Sister! You''re such a kind soul! You''re much better than my brother. I have to find a wife as


    considerate as you, " said Derek, but before he could finish speaking, Jackson''s cold eyes stared at


    him again.


    Derek looked at Jackson and found that his eyes were filled with rage. He then stood up, and


    immediately said, "Okay, I''ve passed the words, and now it''s time to go back and give feedback on my


    mission. Jackson, you can enjoy your time at home with my sister-inw today, I''lle to pick you up


    on time tomorrow morning."


    Jackson remained silent while Cherry saw Derek to the door.


    When she came back to the living room, she saw that Jackson was still sitting there, silent. She walked


    over to him and sat next to him, and said, "It''s time for you to go back now, as you''ve had your rest.


    Derek was kind enough toe here and tell you all about it, but you got angry on him."


    "Do you think that I got angry because of him?" Jackson then turned his eyes to Cherry and suddenly


    stared at her seriously, as though he would never be able to look at her ever again.


    Cherry was now curious about what was happening. Hadn''t he got the cold face because of Derek''s


    arrival? Was there anything that she did wrong that provoked him?


    Jackson then suddenly stretched out his hand, held it around Cherry''s waist, and pulled her into his


    arms.


    The distance between them was very close, and Cherry could feel that her bosom was next to his


    chest.


    "What, what are you going to do?" Cherry''s heartbeat quickened, as a bad feeling rose into her mind.


    "I''ll go back to the army base tomorrow, and I have no idea when I''lle back again. What do you


    think I should do?" asked Jackson sternly. Why couldn''t this silly woman understand his feelings?


    "What should you do? You can''t disobey military orders, juste back when it''s holiday, " replied


    Cherry impatiently. She struggled to get rid of Jackson''s arms, but failed. He didn''t want to let her go.


    "How can I set my mind at rest to let you stay alone at home..." Jackson closely looked at Cherry with


    an aura of evil around him, and then exhaled a rush of heat straight into her face.


    Cherry couldn''t help but tremble and lower her head. She was not brave enough to look at Jackson,


    and said, "Why can''t you set your mind at rest? I''m a human being, not a nymph; I can''t turn invisible


    and vanish into thin air. Why are you so worried about me?"


    "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to bear the loneliness and you will go out and find someone else, "


    said Jackson with an evil face.


    Cherry was too angry to say another word, and she couldn''t believe what he was thinking of. "Jackson,


    you..."


    "What? Did I say anything wrong?" Jackson''s face was as cold as before. He said, "My cousin still


    hasn''t given up on you. And that Stephen, he always regarded you as his target. How could I ever be at


    ease with those guys prowling on you?"


    While she looked at Jackson, Cherry really wanted to punch him in the face. How could he dare to


    evaluate her like that? She regarded herself as a single-minded person, and there was no one but


    Jackson in her heart now. How could he describe her in such a dissolute manner?


    A sort of pride rose from Cherry''s heart, but she didn''t want to make Jackson underestimate her.


    While she took a deep breath, she looked into Jackson''s eyes, and said, "Jackson, are you jealous?


    You should''ve known better about what kind of cousin you have than me. The rtionship between


    John and I has been a thing of the past, long gone. Furthermore, he has a wife now, and I ought to call


    him brother-inw, and he should call me auntie. Don''t you think that your worry is slightly


    unwarranted?"


    Cherry paused for a moment, and then continued, "And about that Stephen, you''ve met him before,


    right? Do you know him? He''s just a friend of mine, and nothing else. Anyway, he''s Emily''s boss, and


    he''s also helped me before and had done nothing bad to me, so it would be unlikely for me to hate


    him."


    "I warn you, don''t get close to Stephen!" Jackson''s voice showed that he was angrier than he was


    before. He frowned constantly as they talked about Stephen.


    "Why? He''s so kind, without even an ounce of malice in him. He''s also..." Before she could finish her


    words, Jackson''s kiss stopped her.


    Cherry''s lips were covered with deep kisses.


    "Uh-huh, " Cherry struggled. She wanted to get rid of him, but couldn''t.


    All of a sudden, Jackson''s other hand got into Cherry''s clothes from the hem.


    She felt that a big hand slid downward on her waist, and Cherry immediately pushed Jackson away


    with all of her strength.


    "Jackson, you bully, what do you want to do?" hastily said Cherry. Her lower body still ached from the


    night before, and he still wanted more...


    "I don''t allow you to praise any other men, and don''t get too close to him!" said Jackson imperiously.


    "Okay, I won''t praise him again, but what are you doing..." Jackson then kissed Cherry before she


    could finish her sentence.


    But she pushed Jackson away again, and scolded him, "Jackson, you wretch!"


    "You''re my girl, and I can do whatever I want on you, " said Jackson arbitrarily, with his heart already


    burning.


    "Didn''t you get enough of mest night?" asked Cherry.


    "What do you think? I''m leaving tomorrow morning. How can I easily pass on the opportunity?" replied


    Jackson.


    Cherry felt hopeless, and she even wanted to scold him since she had been almost tossed to death by


    the tireless demon the night before. Now that he had another chance, Cherry had no idea when he


    would be finished with her, because it was just morning!


    Jackson began to tear Cherry''s clothes with his hands, and although she felt the situation wrong,


    Cherry knew that there was no way that she would escape. She knew perfectly well Jackson''s style of


    doing things, because she had already been with Jackson for a long time.


    Cherry whispered in Jackson''s ear, "Let''s go back to the bedroom."


    Her words reminded Jackson that it was better to do it on the bed, rather than the sofa.


    Jackson stood up with Cherry in his arms, and then quickly went upstairs with her to the?bedroom.

 Chapter 44 Shopping With Best Friend

    Chapter 44 Shopping With Best Friend


    The afternoon sun shined bright into the stuffy love room.


    Cherry was sound asleep, and just like a lovely puppy, she was nestledfortably in Jackson''s arms.


    Jackson slowly opened his eyes and saw that Cherry was still asleep. She had burrowed her head into


    his arms, letting Jackson know how insecure she actually felt, and when he thought of that, he loved


    her even more.


    After some time, Cherry also woke up, but before she opened her eyes, she stretched her arms and felt


    that someone was holding her. There was no doubt that it was Jackson.


    She opened her eyes and slightly turned, and saw that Jackson was staring at her.


    "Oh, you''re awake, " said Jackson tenderly, without his high-handed, usual attitude.


    "Yes, I am, " replied Cherry. She felt that her whole body was stiff. She wanted to change her position,


    but when she moved her leg a little, she felt a piercing paining from her private parts.


    Cherry couldn''t help but cry out, "Ouch!"


    "What''s up?" asked Jackson hastily, looking at her face apprehensively.


    When she saw him, Cherry was even more mad at him, and shouted, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t


    ache this much."


    "Does it really hurt?" Jackson asked. He was very worried about her, and also regretted that he had


    just enjoyed himself without caring a bit about how she was feeling.


    "Bullshit! You''d still be happy even if you tormented me to death!" Cherry vented all her anger on


    Jackson, and she didn''t care whether he would be angry at her, or whether his face would darken; she


    just wanted to release the anger from her heart.


    Unexpectedly, Jackson didn''t dare to get mad when he saw Cherry angry. He instead held Cherry tight


    in his arms, and in a spoiled tone, said, "Okay, don''t be angry, it''s all my fault."


    Cherry actually was not angry at all with him, and she leaned in Jackson''s arms, and felt very happy.


    She didn''t expect that Jackson would spoil her this much, and she even thought that life could still be


    wonderful if she didn''t fuss and care about things too much.


    Suddenly, just like a spoiled child, Cherry said, "Jackson, I''m hungry now."


    Jackson whispered in Cherry''s ears, "Okay, let''s go and eat out. What would you like?"


    "Cantonese cuisine, " said Cherry, and couldn''t help but gulp when she thought of the delicious food.


    "Okay, no problem, I''ll take you out, " agreed Jackson. He continued, "Baby, let''s take a shower first


    and then go out for dinner."


    "But my body aches and I can''t move, " replied Cherry, in a spoiled way.


    "I will carry you."


    "Don''t bother me while I''m in the bathroom!" warned Cherry. She worried that her bossy husband would


    take advantage of her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be tender, " said Jackson while he secretly snickered in his heart. He was the only


    person to decide how his wife should be treated.


    Cherry warned again, "Jackson, you must keep your word, and I mean it!"


    "Baby, if you warn me again, I''ll break my word, " said Jackson.


    The following morning, Jackson was already dressed in his military uniform, and was waiting for Derek


    toe to pick him up and go to the army base.


    Cherry stood beside Jackson while he waited for Derek, without uttering a word.


    All of a sudden, Jackson pulled Cherry into his arms, and whispered in her ears, "Be a good girl, and


    stay at home. Call me if you need anything, okay?"


    Cherry then put on a happy smile, and wondered whether he actually cared about her.


    Cherry tittered, "Are you afraid that I will go out with other men?"


    His face soon darkened, and Cherry stopped smiling immediately. "Oh, I dare you!" he said.


    She promised him, "Got it, calm down! I''ll stay at home and won''t go anywhere."


    "And don''t see my ungrateful nephew, " said Jackson. He still didn''t feel relieved.


    "Why should I even meet him? I hope that he''ll disappear from my life forever, " said Cherry. She got


    mad at the mere mention of John. How much she had loved him once, and how much she hated him


    now, but it didn''t matter, because she was now already his uncle''s wife. What was more, she had a tall


    and strong husband to protect her, and she guessed that John wouldn''t dare to overdo it with her.


    Jackson continued, "And don''t get close to Stephen."


    Cherry was then suddenly annoyed. In an angry tone of voice, she said, "Jackson, are you restricting


    my freedom now? What if I go to see Emily, and I happen toe across Stephen? That''s something


    that I can''t control!"


    "Then don''t go to see Emily, " replied Jackson.


    "No way, I could meet with nobody, except Emily, " retorted Cherry. Emily was her best friend, and how


    could she not see her?


    When he saw that Cherry was stubborn, Jackson didn''t say another word more. He also clearly knew


    how important Emily was to her, and he thought that perhaps she was Cherry''s only friend.


    Cherry then put a smile on her face, and while she looked at Jackson, she said, "Don''t worry, I won''t


    see any people that I shouldn''t see. Even if Ie across them, I will try to get rid of them."


    Looking at her sincere face, Jackson helplessly nodded his head.


    "Remember to have your meals at regr times, and go to see grandpa if you have the time, " said


    Jackson, while he caressed her beautiful hair.


    "Okay, I got it, " said Cherry.


    A car horn then sounded outside, and Jackson knew that Derek had arrived. He showed his reluctance


    to part with Cherry and kissed her forehead, and said, "I have to go now."


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Okay."


    She watched Jackson disappear in the distance, but didn''t feel sad. It was not like when he had left her


    for Sally; he was going to the army base this time, not to chase after other women.


    Cherry closed the door and walked back into the living room, feeling a little bit lost. She had the big


    house all to herself.


    Derek was driving the car, but when he saw that Jackson was silent, he asked, "What''s up? Sad that


    you had to leave your wife?" joked Derek.


    Jackson didn''t answer him, but instead showed a grave expression on his face. After a while, he asked,


    "How about Sally now?"


    When he heard the name Sally, Derek immediately became serious, and said, "She still wanted to see


    you some time ago, and she was not satisfied about the housemaid, but things seemed to be much


    more better these days, and she also seemed to be much more quiet."


    "Is the housemaid reliable?" asked Jackson. He was worried about her because he knew what kind of


    person Sally was. She was hot-tempered, and Jackson knew that this had not changed at all.


    "Don''t worry, the nanny is a rtive of one of my friends and there is absolutely no problem, " said


    Derek quite assured. Was Jackson really doubting his ability? What the hell his attitude was to talk to


    him like that?


    Jackson nodded, without saying any more words.


    In the first days since Jackson''s departure, Cherry had stayed at home and rxed, but in one warm


    afternoon, she called Emily to ask her out to get some fresh air and to catch up with each other.


    They arranged to meet each other at a shopping mall.


    One hourter after they talked, Emily, with a satchel in her hand, appeared at the door of the shopping


    mall and waited for Cherry.


    Cherry saw Emily standing at the door the moment she got out of her taxi, and rushed to her.


    "Emily!" screamed Cherry.


    Emily was also very excited when she saw Cherry, and she held her tight in her arms, and said, "I was


    dying to see you! Why didn''t youe to see me these days?"


    "I missed you too! I couldn''t wait to ask you out!" said Cherry happily, with a smile drawn all over her


    face. She was always happy to be with her best friend Emily.


    Emily teased her, and said, "So, did Jackson agree to let you out?"


    Whenever she spoke of Jackson, Cherry''s face filled with happiness. She said, "He''s returned to the


    army base, and I''m home alone."


    Emily deliberately scolded her, and said, "Then why didn''t youe to see me since you''re alone?


    What kind of friend are you?" but when she saw Cherry''s happy face, she was even more contented.


    "Okay, okay, I was wrong. Miss Emily, how about I make it up to you by buying a big meal another


    day?" said Cherry. She was like a child who leaned close to Emily.


    Emily had no temper whatsoever whenever Cherry acted like that. From the time they were kids, Emily


    would always soften up and do whatever Cherry said as long as she said it in her own spoiled childish


    way.


    Emily helplessly shook her head, and said, "Let''s go, Mrs. Chu. What do you want to buy today?"


    "Oh, how unpleasant it is to call me Mrs. Chu! Just call me by my name, " said Cherry. Although she


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said that Mrs. Chu was unpleasant to hear, her heart was very happy, because this was the first time


    that she had been called Mrs. Chu. It meant that she was Jackson''s woman. What a sacred salute!


    Emily couldn''t help but shake her head as she looked at the little woman next to her.

 Chapter 45 Sweet Time

    Chapter 45 Sweet Time


    The two of them then did some happy shopping. Cherry was in good mood, and bought some clothes


    that she liked, and three hourster, both of them held lots of shopping bags in their hands.


    Cherry and Emily took a rest on the chairs in the shopping za. When Emily saw the shopping bags


    around them, she asked, "Cherry, how will we carry them home?"


    Cherry frowned, and answered, "I have absolutely no idea. Although they''re not too heavy, carrying


    them home might not be that easy."


    "I don''t have a husband, so nobody is there for me to carry them home. What about you, Cherry? Call


    him and ask him to help you, " said Emily.


    "He works at the army base, not at home, " said Cherry helplessly. She regretted that she had married


    a soldier, and thought that if she had married an ordinary man and had called him, half an hourter he


    would have been there to pick her and Emily up.


    "He''s amander rather than an ordinary soldier. I guess he isn''t that busy, is he? Go on, call him


    and ask him if he has time. If he isn''t busy, he''lle here to pick us up, " said Emily with a wry smile


    shining on her face.


    Cherry looked at Emily, and thought of calling Jackson. She remembered that he had told her that she


    could call him if necessary, and she thought that if he indeed wasn''t busy, he could actually meet them


    there and help them to carry their clothes home.


    Cherry then took her mobile phone and called Jackson.


    And a momentter, he answered.


    Jackson''s attractive voice was heard on the phone, and said, "Hello."


    "Uh..." Cherry was nervous, and couldn''t find her words.


    "What''s up?" asked Jackson.


    "Are you busy now? If you''re not, can youe and pick me up?" Cherry was careful, because


    Jackson''s rage was too much to endure, if it was triggered.


    Jackson now knew that Cherry was outside, and asked, "Where are you?"


    When she heard Jackson''s question, Cherry hastily replied, "I''m shopping at the za, but we''ve


    already bought lots of things and can''t carry them home. Can youe and drive us home?"


    Cherry said thest sentence in a tender and soft tone, because she was still afraid that she might


    somehow anger Jackson.


    After a long pause, Jackson still said nothing, and Cherry eventually felt disappointed, and said, "If


    you''re busy, we''ll find another way to go home, although my feet are aching..."


    Just before Cherry was about to hang up the phone, she heard Jackson''s voice again.


    He said, "Don''t move. I''lle in twenty minutes, " and then immediately hung up.


    Dazed, Cherry looked at her phone, and didn''t even notice that the call had ended.


    But Emily saw it, and asked, "What did he say? Is heing or not?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry repeated Jackson''s words, "Don''t move. He''lle in twenty minutes."


    Emily smiled, and said, "I told you that if you ask, he''lle. He can''t just leave you unattended like


    this."


    Cherry then came back to her senses, and when she realized that Jackson would actuallye for


    her, a big smile appeared on her face.


    She boasted, "Hum, how could he refuse me? If he had said no, I would have asked for help from


    another man."


    Emily teased her, and said, "Haha, just look at yourself! I don''t believe you for a second that you would


    ever dare to do a thing like that." She knew that Cherry had said this only to find for herself a sense of


    achievement.


    "Why not?" arrogantly said Cherry.


    Emily shook her head, and thought that as long as Cherry felt happy, she could do whatever she


    wanted to.


    Twenty minutester, Cherry saw a car park not that far away from them, and then Jackson, dressed in


    his military uniform, got out of it.


    Cherry and Emily regarded Jackson as their saviour for the day. They hastily took their shopping bags


    and walked up to him.


    Jackson also picked up the pace when he saw his wife carrying severalrge shopping bags. He took


    the bags from her hands, and while he pretended his resentment, he said, "If you can''t carry them


    home, why did you buy them?"


    "Because she misses you and wants you toe here, " said Emily, grinning widely at him.


    Cherry hastily approached Emily and gave her a slight p on the arm, and whispered in her ear, "Shut


    up. I didn''t miss him."


    Emily then smiled broadly, and said nothing more.


    Jackson then put Cherry''s shopping bags in the car trunk, while Emily, with only two bags, got inside


    the back seat.


    After Cherry got in the front passenger seat, Jackson started the car.


    While she looked at Jackson, she said, "Drive Emily home first."


    Although Jackson said nothing, he actually thought of the same thing Cherry did.


    They arrived at their first stop, and Emily joyfully said, "Cherry, whenever you have time, call me. We


    can go shopping together again." She had been very happy, because she hadn''t gone shopping with


    Cherry in a long time.


    "Alright, " agreed Cherry happily. "Some other day I''lle to your bar, and you can make one of your


    drinks for me."


    But before Emily gave her answer, Jackson coldly said, "Don''t go to the bar."


    Cherry was astonished and met Emily''s nce. She then turned to Jackson, and asked, "Why not? I


    just want to have a drink with Emily..."


    "If you want a drink, call me, and I will buy it for you. I''ll tell you again, don''t go to the bar, " replied


    Jackson, in his typical, bossy way.


    Disappointed and helpless, she looked at Jackson''s cold expression. She didn''t dare to talk back to


    him, and instead had to smother her anger and disappointment every time something like this


    happened.


    Emily giggled at their quarrels, and suddenly came closer to Cherry, and whispered in her ear, "I guess


    that Jackson''s afraid that you might somehowe across Mr. Stephen."


    Cherry turned around and shot a curious nce at Emily. She gloomily thought, "She might be right,


    because why else wouldn''t Jackson let me grab a drink with her in the bar?"


    Jackson heard what they were talking about and continued to drive the car without saying a word.


    The car parked at the entrance of Emily''s neighborhood; she said her goodbyes, and then went home.


    Jackson then drove away.


    On the way home, both of them kept silent, which was embarrassing. Cherry looked out of the window,


    and thought that Jackson was too paranoid as to stop her from grabbing a drink in the bar.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying something?" asked Jackson. He suddenly shot an angry nce


    at Cherry.


    "I''m not in the mood, " said Cherry gloomily.


    "You know why I won''t allow you to go to the bar, " said Jackson.


    "Are you afraid that I''ll meet Stephen there?" she said. Cherry then turned to Jackson, and continued,


    "Stephen''s just a friend to me. Why are you even worried?"


    "Even if you treat him as an ordinary friend, he doesn''t, " indifferently Jackson replied. He was clearly


    aware of why Stephen approached Cherry.


    "It doesn''t matter what he thinks, he''s no more than a friend to me, " said Cherry.


    Jackson then suddenly opened his mouth, and ordered, "My wife shouldn''t have any male friends."


    "What?" Cherry was totally taken aback by Jackson''s unreasonable request. "Are you limiting my


    freedom now?" shouted Cherry.


    "What else?" asked Jackson.


    "You''re being unreasonable!" she said. Cherry was so angry that she lost all of her words, and if she


    had known that the situation would go this way, she would have never called him in the first ce. Her


    good mood had now evaporatedpletely.


    Outside of their house, Cherry got out of the car, mmed the door shut, went straight into the house,


    and left the shopping bags inside the car.


    Jackson knew that his wife had lost her temper. He said nothing, and instead took the shopping bags


    out of the car and got inside the house.


    Later in the evening, Jackson was reading a book in the study, while Cherry was watching TV inside


    the living room. At ten o''clock, Jackson felt sleepy, and he walked out of his study to their bedroom, but


    Cherry wasn''t there.


    Jackson then came downstairs, and saw that Cherry was sitting on the couch and watching TV.


    He came to sit beside her, and said, "It''ste, let''s go to sleep."


    "Leave me alone, " said Cherry coldly.


    Looking at the angry expression on the face of his beloved woman, Jackson felt a bit happy.


    He put his arm around Cherry''s shoulder and embraced her, and tenderly and lovingly said, "Please


    don''t be angry at me, you''ve been doing this since the afternoon. I''m really sorry."


    "Jackson, did you n to anger me today?" asked Cherry. She had just pretended to be angry,


    although she still felt that Jackson had started the quarrel on purpose.


    "No, I didn''t. I just didn''t want to see any lecherous men around you, " said Jackson, and tenderly bit


    Cherry''s earlobe.


    "Aren''t you such a man?" she asked. Cherry enjoyed the moments when Jackson would hold her in his


    arms.


    "You shouldn''t have other lecherous men around you, except me." After he said this, Jackson lifted


    Cherry up from the couch and carried her to the bedroom.


    Surprised, Cherry asked, "What are you doing?"


    Jackson shot a wry nce at the woman in his arms, and said, "Going to sleep. What else do you think


    we''re going to do at thiste hour of the night?"


    Before they entered their bedroom, Cherry quickly said, "We can go to sleep, but don''t try to do


    anything else. Be careful, I''m warning you!"


    "Do you want me to do anything else?"

 Chapter 46 Militarys Residential Compound

    Chapter 46 Military''s Residential Compound


    In the morning, Cherry felt the warm body beside her leave the bed. She opened her eyes and saw


    Jackson dressing, and then she looked at the clock on the wall and found that it was only six o''clock.


    "Why did you get up so early? Are you going back to the camp?" said Cherry.


    Jackson saw Cherry wake up, and while he bent over and kissed her, he said, "Well, I''ve been quite


    busy recently, and I have to go back to the barracks to deal with some work. You can sleep a little


    longer."


    "Diding back yesterday influence any of your work?" asked Cherry suddenly, worried.


    Jackson fondly stroked her hair, and said, "No, and don''t think too much about it. Sleep a little while


    longer. I''ve left a bank card on the table for you, you can buy whatever you like with the money in the


    ount."


    Cherry nodded, and then gently closed her eyes.


    After that, Jackson got up and left.


    It was already at noon time when Cherry opened her eyes again. She sat up and stretched, and as she


    gently uncovered the quilt, she found Jackson''s traces from the previous night. She put on her pajamas


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    with a wry smile, and then walked into the bathroom.


    After she washed her face and brushed her teeth, Cherry had a simple breakfast, and nned to visit


    Andrew at the military''spound. They had the responsibility to look after their grandfather, but now


    that Jackson was so hard-pressed, the responsibility was passed onto her.


    Before she went to the residentialpound, Cherry went to a supermarket and bought a lot of fruit.


    Just before she arrived the Chu n house, she saw the butler cleaning at the door.


    When the butler saw Cherrying, he smiled, and hastened to greet her. "Mrs. Cherry, how are you


    doing?" he said.


    "I''m good. How are you?" cheerfully replied Cherry. When people are in good moods, they often treat


    others nicely.


    "Where''s grandpa?"


    The butler respectfully replied, "He is in the living room with your father."


    "My father?" Cherry then suddenly stopped, because she hadn''t heard a word from her father in a long


    time. It sounded strange for her to hear that he was there, and wondered if she should call the man


    who had hurt her father, or by his name, Harrison?


    "Yes, Mr. Andrew especially invited him here to have a talk. After all, we are rtives by marriage, and


    the rtionships between the two ns are even closer, since your sister has just married Mr. John, "


    said the butler, with a smile on his face.


    Cherry didn''t think that was the case, and wondered what the hell Harrison actually wanted. Did he


    want to take advantage of the Chu n? He had always been in themercial circles, but when had


    he be interested in the military circles as well?


    "I''ll go inside then, " and with these words, Cherry walked straight into the house.


    When she entered the living room, she saw Andrew and Harrison chatting together. She put on a big


    smile on her face and then walked up to them.


    "Grandpa, I''m home, " said Cherry joyfully. She ignored Harrisonpletely.


    Andrew and Harrison both looked at Cherry at the same time, but Harrison became nervous the


    moment he saw her.


    Andrew smiled, and said, "Cherry, so nice to see you."


    "Grandpa, I''ve missed you so much!" she replied, and with this, she put the fruit she had bought for


    Andrew on a table nearby.


    As he looked at the heaps of fruit, Andrew thought to himself, ''She must be exhausted from carrying so


    much fruit all by herself.''


    "Why did you buy so much fruit? It''s too heavy for you to take all by yourself, " said Andrew.


    "It''s good for your health to eat more fruit, " said Cherry meekly.


    "Haha, my Cherry takes so good care of me, "ughed Andrew happily.


    Andrew looked at Cherry, and said, "Call Jackson back and let''s have lunch together, since your father


    is also here."


    Cherry nced at Harrison and again ignored him. She replied, "Grandpa, Jackson was homest


    night, but he went back to the barracks early this morning. He''s been pretty busy in the army recently,


    and we''d better not disturb him. I''ll have lunch with you today, okay?"


    Andrew was satisfied by Cherry''s words, and happily said, "Okay, okay, you''re so considerate."


    Cherry smiled and looked at Harrison, but she still didn''t speak to him.


    "Cherry, since you married Jackson, you have seldome back to the Shen n. Have you already


    forgotten us all?" said Harrison. He wanted to talk to Cherry, but he didn''t know how to start the


    conversation.


    Since Andrew was there with them, Cherry didn''t want to show her hatred towards Harrison. Even


    though she knew that Harrison was just acting, she still had to be respectful with him.


    Cherry stared at him, and said, "Dad, how could I ever forget the Shen household? It has nurtured me


    for more than twenty years, and how could I ever forget the knowledge that I learned, and the life that I


    enjoyed in the Shen household?"


    Andrew smiled, and said to Harrison, "Mr. Harrison, Cherry is such a good child. How could she ever


    forget her parents? She''ll visit you when she has the time."


    "Ha ha, I was just kidding. I know that she has her own life now and she is pretty busy with her own


    affairs, we can understand, " said Harrison, with a fake smile on his face. Even the provincial governor


    had to tter Andrew, let alone him.


    "You have taught the children well. Cherry is so considerate, and John''s wife, Jean, is also good. Both


    of your daughters are excellent, and you are really lucky!" said Andrew with a smile.


    In a humble tone, Harrison replied, "I''m ttered."

 Chapter 47 Love Through Phone Calls

    Chapter 47 Love Through Phone Calls


    Before lunch, Harrison took his chance to talk to Cherry while Andrew was not around.


    "Cherry, why are you giving me this attitude?" Harrison asked.


    "So tell me what attitude should I have towards you?" Cherry retorted.


    "I am your father, " Harrison was a bit agitated. He finally realized how it felt to be treated


    disrespectfully. He cursed silently, ''Cherry, how dare you ignore me like this after your marriage to


    Jackson!''


    "Have you ever acted like a father to me? Do not tell me that, in the past twenty years, you had no idea


    what I have been through." Cherry was not afraid of Harrison at all. Now that she was married to


    Jackson, she was backup by the Chu household. If Harrison and Jade ever wanted to mess with her


    again, they had lost their chance.


    Harrison was speechless. Of course he knew how Jean and Jade had treated Cherry all those years.


    He also remembered how he had turned a blind eye to that.


    He also realized that Cherry was behaving nothing like she used to in the past. Back then she was


    such a obedient girl. He said, angrily, "Cherry, do you think you''ve be strong and tough now with


    Chu n''s support? Is that why you are so arrogant?"


    "Yeah, I feel like reborn, " said Cherry. Feeling like venting her emotions, she continued, "I have been


    mistreated by all of you for so long. Am I not allowed to feel good about myself now? You remember


    how Jade bullied me, how Jean beat me and stole John away from me. And you, my so-called father,


    you never cared about me. Thanks to all of you, I have be who I am right now. I should give the


    credit to all of you, that I finally picked myself up and married into such a powerful family."


    "I should have never married you into that family, I should have sold you off in a remote ce!"


    Harrison eximed, angrily.


    Cherry chuckled, "It is a shame that you wanted to sell me for a good price. But you seem to have


    actually mistaken me for Jade. Did you end up gaining even a penny?" Cherry was actually amused as


    she thought through the whole thing again. Back then, Jade was clearly intimidated by Jackson''s


    temperament. Jade had failed to make anything out of her wedding.


    "Cherry, you..." Harrison waspletely infuriated. He wanted to give Cherry a piece of his mind. But


    before he could even begin, Cherry had given him a lecture!


    ncing at the door, Cherry pretended she was looking at something. She then said to Harrison, "This


    is the Chu residence where we are standing right now. Do you really want my grandpa to find out how I


    have been treated?"


    Not until then did it ur to Harrison that he was still at the Chu residence, not his own house.


    He fell silent after that.


    During lunch, Cherry had given Andrew her full attention and kept serving him food. And Andrew


    praised Cherry to Harrison heartily. After lunch, Cherry and Grandpa Andrew both felt joyful. Except


    Harrison, who had a forced smile on his face. He tried hard toe up withpliments. Cherry knew


    that Harrison must be feeling very ufortable.


    After lunch, Harrison excused himself early and then left.


    Andrew was in a great mood. He asked Cherry to take a walk with him in the park.


    Cherry, knowing that she had nothing to do after getting back home, was d to take a walk with her


    grandpa.


    While they were walking in the park, Andrew asked, "Cherry, can grandpa ask you a few questions?"


    "Of course, grandpa, please go ahead, " Cherry replied, politely.


    "How have you and Jackson been recently? Has Sally He meddled in again?" Andrew asked.


    Cherry felt ufortable at the mention of Sally''s name. She immediately remembered what had


    happenedst time. Cherry fought back her sad feelings and replied, "No, she didn''t, grandpa. Jackson


    and I are good. We do not know where Sally is since thest time she showed up."


    "Well, " said Andrew, "Have you ever heard Jackson bring her up?"


    Cherry answered, "He has not, grandpa. Jackson has not mentioned anything about Sally."


    Andrew nodded. He knew his grandson was just trying to protect Cherry. Jackson indeed loved this


    woman.


    Seeing no respond from Andrew, Cherry asked, "Grandpa, why you asked? Do you have anything you


    want to tell me about Sally He?"


    Cherry asked, although she was merely guessing.


    Andrew did not answer her question, but instead asked, "Cherry, please answer this sincerely: Do you


    love Jackson?"


    Cherry met Andrew''s eyes. There was nothing but seriousness in his eyes. Cherry knew she could not


    lie about this.


    Cherry nodded her head, firmly.


    Andrew added, "Then stay by his side forever and take good care of him."


    What Andrew had just said, struck Cherrypletely out of the blue. She had no idea what was going


    on, and so Cherry replied with a nod of her head.


    Walking a bit further, Andrew said, "No matter what happens, you two need to keep it going. Now that


    you are married, you should support and help each other. Whatever happened between Jackson and


    Sally, well, let it stay in the past. Believe Grandpa when he says that nobody can tear you two apart."


    Cherry was deeply touched by what grandpa had said, especially thest sentence. Grandpa was the


    one who called all the shots in his family. If he said nobody can tear Jackson and her apart, then


    nobody could. Not even Sally.


    Cherry nodded and said sweetly, "Grandpa, I understand."


    Watching the variety of nts in the garden, Andrew said, sadly, "Jackson was alone growing up. His


    parents left this world long ago. He is cold to everyone, even to me. But I can see that Jackson is soft,


    only around you. You are special to him."


    Cherry felt warm inward, hearing those words. It was true though, that others could only see Jackson''s


    cold face. But she could always see his soft side, although he could also be cold to her sometimes.


    Andrew knew Cherry had heard his words. Before Cherry said anything in reply, Andrew added, "So,


    Cherry, since you are his wife, you should take care of him. Jackson is the only one I love and I do not


    want anything bad to happen to him."


    "Grandpa, please do not worry a bit about this, I will take good care of him. And from now on, I will


    give youpany, " Cherry said, gently. She knew grandpa''s worry very well. Family was most


    important to him.


    "I know, Cherry, you are such a good kid."


    After getting back home, Cherryy on her bed, staring at the ceiling. She could not fall asleep. All


    Cherry could think about was Jackson. She missed him so much.


    Suddenly, the phone on the nightstand rang. Cherry picked it up. Surprisingly, it was Jackson.


    "Hi, " Cherry answered it.


    "Sleeping yet?" Jackson''s voice sounded so soft.


    "Not yet, I can''t fall asleep, " Cherry replied, honestly. She did not add that she missed him.


    "Howe? Did you sleep too much during the day?" Jackson asked, concerned.


    "No, I visited Grandpa Andrew today, " Cherry said. Thinking about what grandpa had said this


    afternoon, Cherry was even more certain about her love for Jackson.


    "Is grandpa all right?" Jackson hurriedly asked.


    "Yeah, he is very well. We went to the park this afternoon and chatted for a while. He was in a good


    mood, " Cherry answered, in details.


    "Thank you, honey, " Jackson said, rather unexpectedly.


    "Why thank me?" Cherry was puzzled by what Jackson had said.


    "Thank you for visiting grandpa for me. As his grandson, I myself have not fulfilled my duty to give him


    Cherry did not know what to say. After thinking for a while, she replied, "Next time youe back, let''s


    visit grandpa together."


    "Okay, " Jackson replied.


    "Howe you have called me thiste? Why are you still up?" Cherry asked. She remembered


    Jackson had told her they go to bed by ten at the barracks. Now it was already past twelve, so why was


    he still up?


    After a long pause, Jackson''s voice came from the other end, "I miss you, honey." His voice was soft


    and gentle. But still, Cherry clearly heard each words he just said.


    With her heart beating rapidly, Cherry was stunned by his words. She felt so warm and excited. Cherry


    had been expecting these sweet words for a long time!


    "Me too, " Cherry finally faced her true feelings.


    Cherry was waiting for his reply toe again over the phone.


    After a while, Jackson said, "Sleep tight and do not catch a cold."


    Was he showing his care for her? Cherry panicked, not knowing how to respond to his sudden caring.


    She merely said, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Cherry held it in her arms for a long time before finally putting it down.


    It was another sleepless night for Cherry. Not because she missed Jackson, but because she was


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mulling over his simple words and gentle caring. Her heart brimmed with warmth and happiness.

 Chapter 48 Meeting In The Park

    Chapter 48 Meeting In The Park


    In the morning, Cherry got up happily and nned to go shopping during the day. It was rare for her to


    be in such a good mood. Of course, it was time to show it off in an ostentatious manner.


    With thetest bag she had purchased recently on her arm, Cherry wandered into a downtown park,


    breathing in the fresh air.


    Seeing some old people practicing Tai Chi, Cherry was lost in thought. She wondered when she got


    old, would Jackson and shee out to do some exercises and enjoy their carefree life together?


    However, thinking about her old days along the way, she couldn''t help being upset. Her childhood had


    been a nightmare, and her life in the Shen family was an indelible pain for her, as well. But now, living


    in the house with Jackson, she felt a vague sense of happiness in addition to the pain she had


    experienced before.


    Cherry couldn''t help thinking of the only person who cared for her in the world, the one who was silently


    blessing her, the one she was quite willing to call brother. Wilson Yuwen held an important position in


    her heart. In those days of yore, there were John and Wilson in her heart, while there was only Wilson


    in her heart after her marriage to Jackson. As far as Jackson was concerned, he was lingering around


    at the edge of Cherry''s heart, and Cherry did not know whether she should let him get close or drive


    him away.


    While she was thinking of these things, Cherry trembled with fear as she heard someone shout her


    name.


    "Cherry Shen!"


    A brisk voice came from the distance.


    Turning her head around, a hint of tension appeared on Cherry''s peaceful face. She had run into two of


    the most disgusting people in the early morning.


    Jean held Jade''s hand and walked towards Cherry.


    Seeing that Jade was dressed in bright red, Cherry thought this woman was so mboyant.


    "It seems you are not so busy these days since you still have the free time to visit parks, " Jade said in


    a rather strange tone.


    Cherry did not know whether Jade was being sarcastic or was simply jealous of her. Calming herself


    down, Cherry said, peacefully, "It appears that my Aunt Jade and my sister Jean are free as well, aren''t


    you?"


    "Do you still regard me as your aunt?" Jade eventually spoke, disying her frustrations which has


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    been hidden inside her heart for so long. "I have raised you little bitch for so long. How could Jackson


    not pay me any bride-price? Go back to tell him that he should pay your living costs for all those years."


    A sh of anger rose in Cherry''s heart. Her wedding was already in the past. How could Jade ask her


    for bride-price now? Was she this crazy about money?


    Cherry tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart and m herself down. She tried hard to smile.


    Cherry stared at Jade with a respectful look, "Aunt Jade, do you think there is anything I owe to you?


    You have held the position of Shen household''s hostess for so long. Don''t you think it is you who owe


    money to my mother?"


    "Cherry, don''t overdo it." Jade got angry all of a sudden. Remembering her past interactions with


    Cherry''s slut mother, Elsa Xu, she couldn''t help being mad.


    "Cherry, what right do you have to criticize my mother? Your bitchy mother cannot bepared to my


    mother at all, " Jean said, arrogantly. She had already banished Elsa Xu to hell. But in reality, her


    mother was an elegantdy. "Who was Elsa Xu? She was just a bitch who had a beautiful face, so how


    can she bepared to my mother?"


    "Jean, stop calling her a bitch. As far as this word goes, you deserve it the most. How could you get


    John if you hadn''t acted as a bitch?" Cherry too got angry. She was not what she had been in the Shen


    family before. Now she would not bear it any more and she must learn to protect herself as well.


    "Well, Cherry, you have got big wings, " Jean walked close to Cherry, "You still know it was me who


    took John away. That shows you are not attractive enough."


    Jean jabbed her finger at Cherry''s body, indicating that she looked down on her.


    Cherry shook off Jean''s arm, forcing her to step back several paces. Jean had not expected this from


    Cherry.


    Cherry looked at Jean, fiercely, "Jean, you have been envious of me since we were small girls. Do you


    think you are now happy? What have you got? Only John? It''s definitely a lot for you."


    "Hmm, Cherry Shen, I not only got John, but also got to see your disappointed, forlorn and sad,


    weeping face. All of your expressions have been the most important harvest of mine." A ferocious look


    began to appear on Jean''s face.


    Cherry was so angry and close to tears. How could this vicious woman be her half-blood sister? Jean


    should have been a stranger who Cherry did not even know existed. How could she have appeared in


    her life?


    Cherry took a deep breath, and said, "Jean, what you just said is true. I was like that before."


    Cherry paused for a moment and continued to speak with strength, "But, to your disappointment, I''m


    living a happy life now."


    "Are you really so happy?" Jean retorted. She suddenly thought of the woman she had met in the


    hospital ward thest time. Jean said, "I remember there was a woman in the hospital. Hasn''t Uncle


    Jackson introduced her to you?"


    However, Cherry did not feel mad at all. Jean had broached the topic, and Cherry felt she knew how to


    respond to this attack.


    "Yes, Jackson has introduced her to me. But Grandpa Andrew had made his stance clear, and so I


    don''t think I need to worry about it too much." said Cherry indifferently.


    Grandpa Andrew was so influential in everyone''s eyes and heart, and there was no one who could


    ignore his wishes.


    Jade felt disadvantaged since Cherry had changed a lotpared to what she was in the Shen


    household before. It seemed that she was no longer a girl to be messed with, now that she was under


    the protection of Jackson. After all, the person standing behind her was Jackson, and she was


    supported by the Chu family, which even the Ye family could not go up against. Continuing to sh with


    Cherry sounded imprudent! She could only outfox her in some other wayter. She will have to actively


    look out for an opportunity topletely crush Cherry under her feet.


    "Mum, do not mess with this kind of a bitch. Let''s go, " said Jean, as she shot Cherry a quick nce


    and got ready to leave with Jade.


    "Quite right! Cherry, do not be so fearless after your marriage with the Chu family. I must tell you that


    you will always a bitch in our heart." Finishing these words, Jade turned around and left, arrogantly.


    Jean held Jade''s arms, wriggled her sexy slim waist, and walked away voluptuously.


    Looking at them going away, Cherry''s eyes were moist with tears. She was reminded of the pains that


    were hiding in the depth of her heart. Her mum, brother Wilson and the past days... all of these things


    were taboo topics that should not be mentioned.


    Cherry sat on the bench of the park. It was not until noon that Cherry received Emily''s call.


    "Cherry, where are you?" Emily''s excited voice came over the phone.


    "I''m in a park." Cherry answered, sensing that something was different with Emily''s voice. She asked,


    in a hurry, "What happened to you? It seems that you are very happy."


    "Ha, ha!" Emily grinned, happily, "Today is my payday, so tell me a ce and I will treat you to a big


    meal. Your sister is now a rich woman."


    "Really?" Cherry felt a bit better as she heard this news. Emily had an important ce in her heart and


    she could even influence her emotions.


    Cherry continued, "Then I must let you treat me to a good meal."


    "Definitely! But you can do it only today. Tomorrow it will be toote. So it''s up to you, " Emily said,


    happily.


    "Okay, I''ll see you at the Guoxing Hotel in half an hour, " Cherry said.


    "Cherry, it''s an international hotel. How expensive will it be?" Emily initiallyined a bit, but then


    thought it over. She said, "It''s alright. Let''s just go and have fun. I''m wealthy enough to pay for that.


    Incidentally, do you think I could have a romantic encounter at such a high-ss hotel?"


    Cherry could even imagine Emily''s gleeful expression on the other end of the phone call.


    "It''s hard to say. And what if you meet one?" Cherry joked.


    "Then let''s hurry up. What are we waiting for?! Half an hour is too long. Let''s meet in twenty minutes, "


    said Cherry.


    "Got it, " Cherry smiled, "Wait for me and I''ll be there soon."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 49 A Chance Meeting At The Hotel (Part One)

    Chapter 49 A Chance Meeting At The Hotel (Part One)


    Emily had arrived at the international hotel. She sat by the window in a corner and waited for Cherry.


    The moment Cherry entered the hotel lobby, Emily saw her. She waved her arms and shouted, "Cherry,


    I''m here!"


    Cherry saw Emily, went over to her and sat down.


    "Why are you sote? We agreed to met in twenty minutes, " Emilyined.


    "I got here as quickly as I could, " said Cherry. Then she picked up a ss of cold water and sipped


    from it.


    "Next time you shoulde sooner, " said Emily. Then she gave Cherry the menu and said, "Well, you


    shall order the dishes. It''s my treat today!"


    "Really? Your treat?" Cherry was ttered.


    "Have I ever gone back on my word?" said Emily, seriously. Cherry did not know how to react to this.


    Cherry hastily shook her head, picked up the menu and began to order the dishes.


    The two chatted while eating. Cherry gradually felt better. She was always in a good mood when she


    was with Emily.


    After a while, they were 80 percent full. Emily looked at the leftovers on the table and said, "Cherry, we


    really have good appetites, don''t we? We''ve eaten more than half of the food."


    "Of course. Just think of whom you are having lunch with!" said Cherry, happily.


    Emily wanted to go to the bathroom, so she said to Cherry, "Excuse me. I want to go to the bathroom.


    Just sit here and wait for me."


    Cherry nodded and didn''t think too much.


    After Emily had gone, Cherry casually looked around and a familiar figure caught her attention.


    Cherry was surprised and thought that perhaps it was Sally He. Cherry couldn''t see her face clearly,


    but she did resemble Sally He from the back and side features.


    Cherry kept staring at the side face of Sally He and did not notice that Emily hade back and sat


    down.


    Emily found that Cherry hadn''t noticed her and was staring into the distance. So she looked in that


    direction and found there was only a woman in beige dress and a man in suit.


    Emily was confused. She thought to herself, ''Is this scene worth seeing? They are not ying out a


    love scene!''


    "Cherry, what are you looking at? Why are you so serious?" Emily asked, straightforwardly.


    "It''s her. It must be her. I''m sure of it, " said Cherry, firmly,pletely ignoring Emily''s question.


    "What?" asked Emily, persistently.


    "That woman, " said Cherry. Her answer was still unclear.


    Emily thought quickly and looked at Cherry in astonishment. She asked, "Is that the woman Jackson


    had an affair with?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily already knew that Jackson had an affair with another woman and, because of this, Cherry had


    quarrelled with him.


    "Yes, it is her. I''m sure of it." Cherry was now even more certain of it.


    Emily again looked at the woman sitting some distance away and saw that a man was still standing


    next to her.


    "But why is she with another man now?" Emily was highly confused.


    "I don''t know." Cherry did not know that man, nor did she know what their rtionship was. It seemed


    that they were discussing something, but she could not figure out what they were saying due to their


    expressionless faces.


    Emily suddenly pulled out her phone and took a picture of them.


    Seeing her do this, Cherry quickly asked, "Emily, what are you doing?"


    Emily saved the photo in her phone and replied, "Take it easy. I won''t send this photo to anyone. I just


    want to show this picture to my friends and ask them whether they know these people."


    Cherry knew that, after having worked at the bar for so many years, Emily had gathered many


    connections. Emily knew people of various social standing, so she might get information if she asked


    about Sally He and that man.


    Cherry suddenly found that Sally He and that man had stood up and were about to leave. So she


    immediately stood up and said, "Emily, they are leaving."


    "Do we need to follow them?" Emily stood up, took her bag and was ready to follow them with Cherry.


    When Cherry and Emily got out, they saw Sally He and the man get into a car and leave.


    Cherry, feeling disappointed, stood still and looked at the disappearing car.


    "Forget it. Even if we followed them, what could we do? Maybe next time we''ll run into them again, "


    said Emily.


    "I don''t think Sally He is that simple, " guessed Cherry. Jackson hadn''t told her anything about Sally He.


    Derek hadn''t mentioned anything. Even John and Stephen told her nothing about Sally He. So she


    knew little about Sally He and she could only guess that she wasn''t a simple woman.


    "No home-wrecker is simple, " Emily added, "Cherry, forget it. It is a good thing that she is with another


    man. Because, in this way, she won''t be with Jackson. Shouldn''t you feel relieved?"


    Cherry thought to herself, ''Emily is right. If Sally He is with another man, then she won''t spend time with


    Jackson. So I should feel relieved.''


    Emily shrugged her shoulders and looked at Cherry. They had finished lunch, so what should they do


    next?


    "Cherry. What should we do next?" asked Emily.


    "Let''s go to the bar where you work. Don''t you need to work in the afternoon? I''ll have a few drinks and


    go hometer in the afternoon, " said Cherry. She had nothing else to do. She had the misfortune of


    meeting Jean and Jade in the morning, and identally running into Sally He during lunch. It was a


    day full of unpleasant surprises. So if she didn''t go for a drink to get over the shock, she would feel


    down and out.


    "Okay, let''s go to the bar, " said Emily.

 Chapter 50 A Chance Meeting At The Hotel (Part Two)

    Chapter 50 A Chance Meeting At The Hotel (Part Two)


    They went to the bar. Emily arranged a seat in the corner for Cherry, asked her colleague to serve her


    a few sses of drinks and then she resumed her work.


    Cherry was in the corner, having drinks and looking at the bar, which in the afternoon wasrgely


    empty of patrons. She still thought of the scene that had unfolded at noon and was even more


    confused. Who was that man? What was his rtionship with Sally He? Did he know Jackson? What


    was the rtionship between him and Jackson?


    When Stephen walked out from the office to check on how his employee were doing, he immediately


    saw Cherry sitting in the corner. From the worried expression on her face, Stephen knew that she had


    something on her mind.


    Stephen took a deep breath and got ready to greet Cherry. He walked towards her.


    Seeing Stephen, Cherry put down the ss, smiled and said, "Hello, Mr An. You''vee!"


    "Well, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you wereing to my bar? Aren''t we friends?" Stephen


    said, with a smile, and gazed at Cherry fondly.


    "Yes, we are. I just sat here for a while and I''ll be leaving in a minute, " exined Cherry, hastily.


    Stephen asked the waiter to serve two more sses of drinks.


    Stephen looked at Cherry and knew she had something on her mind. So he asked her, "What''s the


    matter? Is something upsetting you?"


    Cherry looked at Stephen. She did not want to reveal this to Stephen, but she felt that he had always


    been nice to her, so it didn''t matter if she told him this thing. She thought that Stephen was a


    trustworthy person.


    "Stephen, I just saw Sally He, " said Cherry.


    "Sally He?" Stephen was surprised and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Cherry looked at him earnestly and said, "She was with another man. I saw her while I was having


    lunch with Emily. It seemed that Sally He was discussing something with that man, and then they left.


    Emily and I could not follow them."


    Hearing Cherry''s words, Stephen was shocked and wondered if Sally He hade back for certain


    purpose.


    Stephen vaguely figured out something but he did not reveal it. Instead, he remained calm and said to


    Cherry, "Perhaps she was just with her friend. I don''t think it''s a big deal."


    Cherry looked at him, shook her head and said, "No, I don''t think it is so simple. I still feel that Sally He


    is hiding something, but I haven''t been about to figure it out. After all, I''m not so familiar with her."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With these words, Cherry shook her head and was lost in thought.


    Seeing this, Stephen quickly said, "Cherry, you must be overthinking it."


    Cherry suddenly turned to Stephen and asked, "Didn''t you know Sally He before? Do you know her


    past? What kind of a person is she? What is her life story? And..." Cherry paused and then continued,


    "What happened between Jackson and her before?"


    Facing Cherry''s questions, Stephen was timid but he did not want to answer these questions. He knew


    that Jackson had told her nothing, so it meant that Jackson did not want her to know these things. Then


    how could he tell her these things? If Jackson found out that he had told Cherry these things, then


    Jackson and Derek would not let him get away with it.


    Stephen eventually held back himself. He just shook his head, looked at Cherry and said, "No. I don''t


    know her very well. Years ago, I just knew Jackson and had heard of Sally He from him. So if you really


    want to know something about Sally He, you should ask Jackson. He knows Sally He best."


    "He won''t tell me, " said Cherry, disappointed. Actually, she had asked Jackson about Sally He thest


    time, but Jackson hadn''t answered her.


    Stephen thought that only Jackson had the right to tell things about Sally He to Cherry, because if any


    other person told Cherry, that would trigger an unimaginable conflict. Perhaps, things that had


    happened years ago would be raked up again. This price was too high.


    Stephen saw that Cherry was still lost in thought. He did not want Cherry to be caught up in this thing,


    so he changed the topic and asked, "Cherry, if you know that somebody has lied to you, what would


    you do?"


    Stephen asked this question not for someone else, but for himself. He was afraid that Cherry would


    hate him after he told her things that had happened between him and Jackson.


    Cherry was a bit astonished, but she looked at Stephen and saw that Stephen wasn''t joking. So she


    thought for a minute and said, "If I have been deceived, I''ll certainly feel angry. I can allow my friends to


    make mistakes, but I can''t stand it if they lie to me."


    Stephen was shocked and thought to himself, ''If Cherry doesn''t take me as her friend anymore, and


    even doesn''t want to talk to me after she knows everything, then that will make me very sad.''


    Cherry noticed his strange expression and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Stephen quickly shook his head and said, "No, nothing."


    Cherry did not think too much about his expression. Her mind was upied by thoughts of Sally He


    before Stephen had asked her this question, and she was still pondering over Sally He''s affair.

 Chapter 51 Do You Still Love Her

    Chapter 51 Do You Still Love Her


    In the morning, Cherry was woken up with a start by the ringing of her mobile phone.


    Cherry picked up her phone sleepily and answered without identifying the caller.


    "Hello, " said Cherry.


    Hearing her listless voice on the phone, Jackson did not want to disturb her from her sleep. He simply


    said, "Babe."


    Cherry opened her eyes immediately and her sleepiness disappearedpletely.


    "Yes?" Cherry answered.


    "Haven''t you gotten up yet?" asked Jackson.


    "No, I haven''t. I''m still in bed, " said Cherry. Then she asked, "What''s up? Why are you calling?"


    "I''ming to your house to pick you up. Then we''ll drive to the military residentialpound and see


    my grandpa, " said Jackson, quietly.


    When she heard him mention the military residentialpound, Cherry immediately asked, "Is


    Grandpa fine?"


    "No idea. He just called and asked us toe back, " Jackson answered.


    Cherry knew that grandpa''s order couldn''t be disobeyed, so she said nothing else. Then she told


    Jackson, "I''m getting up."


    "Ok, I''ming for you. Wait for a while, " Jackson answered.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right."


    Jackson reached Cherry''s house and picked her up. Then they drove to the military residential


    When they entered the yard, they saw John''s car parked there. They exchanged astonished looks, but


    said nothing. Both of them saw that John had arrived already. Perhaps he was not alone.


    Jackson took Cherry''s hand and walked into the Chu residence together.


    As they entered the living room, they saw that all the members of the Ye family were there. Grandpa


    was sitting on the couch, looking serious, while the butler stood beside him.


    "Oh, Jackson and Cherry, you havee." The butler saw Jackson and Cherry and hastily greeted


    them with respect.


    Andrew also looked at his beloved grandson and his granddaughter-inw. They were his dearest


    rtives, he thought.


    They went to grandpa. Jackson looked at Andrew and said, "Grandpa, we''re back."


    Cherry also showed him respect, "Grandpa, good morning."


    Andrew nodded and said nothing.


    Jackson looked around and shot a curious nce at John and Jean. Tears were streaming down


    Jean''s face.


    Jackson did not ask Jean what had happened. On the contrary, he turned to Lucia and said, "Lucia,


    why have youe home today? Aren''t you busy?"


    Jackson understood his sister''s character so well that he knew she wouldn''t havee home to visit


    their grandpa without a serious reason.


    Cherry looked at Lucia, then at Jean. She found Jean teary-eyed. Obviously, Jean had been crying a


    moment ago. Had something happened to her? Cherry wondered. Or had she been mistreated by the


    Ye family?


    Lucia did not immediately answer Jackson. She stared at Cherry aggressively, then said to Jackson,


    "It''s about your nephew."


    Jackson was astonished and wondered what had happened to John this time. John had already taken


    the position of the governor. What serious matter would force him to bother the Chu family and his


    grandpa?


    Jackson nced at John and found his gaze fixed on Cherry. It appeared as if he was seeing through


    her.


    Jackson felt anger rising in his heart. He shouted, "John!"


    His voice took John aback. John had to look away from Cherry.


    Cherry did not mind John''s rudeness. She held Jackson''s hand firmly since she knew that whatever


    happened, Jackson would be there to protect her.


    John saw Jackson''s angry face and immediately knew where his anger hade from.


    Jean also saw Jackson''s indignation. She had known it for a long time that although grandpa seemed


    to take all the decisions in this home, it actually was Jackson who controlled everything.


    Jean came closer to Jackson and said in a low voice, "Uncle, you must help me this time. It''s John''s


    fault. I saw it happening."


    Jean''s words confused both Jackson and Cherry. John''s fault? What on earth had John done?


    Jackson asked Jean coldly, "What did he do?"


    "He''s having an affair, " Jean said, without hesitation.


    Now both Jackson and Cherry felt incredulous. Jackson had never thought that John, a married man


    and a husband, could do such a thing. Besides, John was the governor of a state, who had to protect


    his own reputation and the image of the state he represented. How dare he have an affair?


    John shot a guilty nce at Jackson and kept silent. Then he again looked at Cherry.


    Cherry did not reveal her astonishment, even though she was really shocked by John''s extramarital


    affair. She could sense John''s nces, but she chose to ignore them.


    Lucia saw the situation was getting out of control. Afraid that Jackson might get angry and his son''s


    career might be ruined, she hastily stopped Jean from revealing more information, "Stop, say no more.


    We have to keep this disgraceful scandal to ourselves."


    Lucia''s words had the reverse effect and encouraged Jean to reveal more. She looked at Lucia and


    said, "Mom, if you know John has embarrassed our family, you shouldn''t stop me. John has married


    me, how could he screw other women? If his affair is made public, he will have no choice but to resign."


    "You''re being impolite, " Lucia said angrily. She had just lost her words.


    Grandpa suddenly tapped the floor with his walking stick. They all shut up and became quiet.


    "Why do you have to make a scene if you know what John did is disgraceful?" Andrew continued,


    "You''re not kids any more. Use your brain before you do anything."


    Andrew''s words made Lucia feel anxious. "Grandpa, you''re right. But can you find a way to cover up


    John''s mistake? He can''t be unseated for this silliness."


    It urred to Cherry that Lucia and her family hade here in the fear that John''s scandal might go


    public and John might lose his position as the governor.


    Saying nothing, Andrew turned to Jackson for advice.


    Lucia and Edwin saw this. They immediately knew that John''s future was now in the hands of Jackson,


    who would make the final decision.


    Lucia hastily approached Jackson and said, respectfully, "Jackson, John''s your nephew. You must help


    him. Every man would make this kind of mistake. But as long as he corrects his mistake, he should be


    forgiven. Moreover, you know John. He has made a mistake and he won''t do it again. Help him out,


    please."


    When Lucia finished her pleading, Edwin, who had been silent, followed suit and said, "Lucia''s right.


    Jackson, before it gets out of control, you should find a way to cover it up. After all, John''s the


    governor. His reputation and image is everything."


    Jackson said nothing because he was waiting for John to talk. It was John''s image at risk, so why didn''t


    he exin the situation?


    Jean felt anxious that John''s parents were trying to save John''s position but had not taken her marriage


    into ount. She hastily said, "Besides, John must make a promise that he won''t have any other


    woman as his mistress again."


    "I never have had any mistress, " John retorted. He seemed to be angry and regretted having married


    Jean. His mistake had forced him to suffer from the pain of living with Jean.


    "You never have had any other woman? You''re lying." Jean couldn''t help screaming, "Who is that


    woman you''re having an affair with? I wish I had caught you sleeping with her. If I know her name, I will


    certainly kill her. How dare this bitch seduce my husband?"


    Cherry felt satisfied looking at Jean''s distorted face. She had caught Jean and John in bed before. It


    surprised Cherry that Jean found her husband cheating on her soon after her marriage. If Jean could


    steal another woman''s boyfriend, why couldn''t other women take her husband from her?


    John was now silent. He only wanted to exin all this to Cherry. However, since she stood beside


    Jackson, he could not get closer to her.


    Jean saw John saying nothing. She decided not to give up and added, "Anyway, John, you must


    promise in front of your family that you will stay loyal to me forever. Otherwise, I will disclose your


    scandal to the media."


    "Jean, I never loved you. I should have told you this before our marriage. If you hate me, we can get


    divorced, " John said, angrily.


    Jean was stunned by John proposing divorce. She had made every efforts in being the governor''s wife.


    How could she divorce John and let this anonymous mistress of John take everything from her?


    "John, are you nning to divorce me and marry your mistress? It''s not possible." After she said these


    words, Jean suddenly turned to Cherry and said, "Could it be that you still love Cherry?"


    Jean''s question caught Cherry by surprise. Cherry gazed at Jean and thought that she had kept silent


    all along. So how could she now be the culprit behind John''s disgraceful love affair?

 Chapter 52 Get Close To Him

    Chapter 52 Get Close To Him


    John didn''t say a word, and he couldn''ty his eyes off of Cherry.


    Jackson gave Jean an angry stare, and said, "Jean Shen, behave yourself! She''s your aunt!"


    Jean was too scared to speak when she saw Jackson''s cold eyes, and realized that he was enraged,


    and that she couldn''t provoke him any more.


    Everyone stood by without uttering a single word. Lucia, Edwin, Andrew, the butler, all of them knew,


    but didn''t say a word.


    Silence reigned for a long time in the living room, but then Cherry suddenly broke it.


    She turned to Jean, and in a in voice, said, "Sister, don''t you think that this is retribution for your


    sins?"


    When they heard her, everyone looked at Jean. She was a bit embarrassed, and couldn''t speak at first,


    but she eventually said, "Cherr¡­Cherry Shen, don''t say such nonsense!"


    "Isn''t it retribution?" asked Cherry. She continued, "You robbed John from me, and now someone


    robbed John from you. If this isn''t retribution, then what is?"


    Jean began to be emotional, and cried, "How could she seduce John? She knew that I was John''s wife,


    but she still did it nheless! That woman is a bitch! "


    "You also knew that John was my boyfriend at that time, why did you lure him?" Although Cherry, as


    Jackson''s wife, didn''t want to mention of the past, she just couldn''t when she looked at Jean.


    Jean lost for words and paused for a moment, but then she replied, "Cherry Shen, even if I hadn''t lured


    him, and you and John had been together for years, he still probably might not have loved you."


    Cherry then immediately asked, "Does he love you?"


    Jean didn''t know how to retort, because John had said that he didn''t love Jean at all.


    Int he end, Jean kept her silence.


    Cherry didn''t think for a moment that she had won the battle. She also had dignity in front of Chu and


    Ye households, and as a person, Cherry wanted to protect herself even if no one protected her.


    While she stared at Jean, Cherry said, "Always keep in mind that I am your aunt, and I can clearly tell


    you that John Ye and I have broken up a long time ago. I now love Jackson, and I am his wife."


    Jean didn''t know how to reply, and instead kept silent.


    Jackson then held Cherry''s shoulder, and he was delighted by her words and attitude. As long as


    Cherry loved him, he was happy. As for John, he was a thing of the past, and Jackson was certain that


    nothing happened between them now.


    Jackson turned to John, and although he hadn''t treated John very well, he still cared for him. After all,


    John had called Jackson "uncle" for years, and how was he supposed to leave him in his time of


    distress?


    "How many people know about this?" asked Jackson.


    When she heard his question, Lucia instantly knew that he wanted to help her son. She immediately


    answered him, "Just a few people, those around John."


    John looked at Jackson and didn''t say a word, but silence couldn''t prove his innocence.


    "Got it, I''ll have their mouth shut, " said Jackson.


    Andrew was very d that Jackson wanted to help John, because the kinship between the family


    members was still strong.


    Lucia and Edwin were also very delighted because they hadn''te in vain; as long as the Chu n


    took action, everything would be fine.


    In a low voice, John said, "Thank you, uncle Jackson, " but then he couldn''t help but look at Cherry.


    Everyone ignored Jean. Cherry''s words still echoed in her ears, and Jean still didn''t dare to say


    anything. If she did, Jackson might have thrown her out of the house.


    Andrew smiled, and said to the butler, "Has the housemaid prepared lunch yet? Jackson and Cherry


    are also here, and rarely everyone is at home. Let''s enjoy a reunion lunch, shall we?"


    Lucia was very happy. Her son''s scandal was settled down, and there was no one left to hinder her


    son''s bright future anymore.


    It was unexpected that Lucia wanted to help, and she said, "Grandpa, I''ll go and help the housemaid


    prepare the lunch."


    Jackson and Cherry looked at each other without saying a thing, but when they turned around, they


    saw that Lucia was walking towards the kitchen.


    Jackson looked at Andrew, and with great respect in his voice, said, "Grandpa, we''ll go and rest in our


    bedroom for a while. Please call us when lunch is ready."


    Andrew nodded, because he would submit to every word that his dear grandson said.


    Jackson and Cherry then went to Jackson''s bedroom, and


    Andrew and Edwin wandered around in the yard, while Jean and John were left alone in the parlor.


    Jean looked furiously at John, and said, "John, you''ve been lucky this time! I didn''t expect that Jackson


    would still want to help you, but you won''t be so lucky next time."


    John suddenly looked at Jean, and with resentment lingering in his voice, he said, "Jean, you


    remember this: I will never, ever, love you!"


    He spoke his words just like a judge would, as if he had given Jean the death penalty.


    Jean looked at John, but didn''t utter a single word in reply to him.


    John continued, "After everything you did, all you want is to be a governor''s wife, isn''t it? Well, as you


    wish, you are now a governor''s wife. Don''t dare to bother me in the future, or otherwise you''ll no longer


    hold the position. Okay?"


    After this, John turned around, and left.


    In a weak voice, Jean started to speak, "I..." but she lost all of her words when she looked at John''s


    firm figure.


    After lunch, Jackson and Cherry leaned close to each other on the balcony, and enjoyed the view.


    Jean unexpectedly saw Jackson and Cherry, and resentment in her heart slowly started to rise. Why?


    Why was Cherry always much happier than Jean was? John had been Cherry''s boyfriend before, and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean had envied her; now, Cherry lived happily with Jackson. Why did every man that she met love


    her? Why?


    Hatred gradually started to sparkle in Jean''s eyes. She thought of Cherry''s life, ''She can''t match me in


    any way. She has no-name brand clothes, no good job, and no family member to love her, but I, I live


    like a princess. I own the shares of the Shen Group, and what''s more, daddy and mommy love me.


    Why do all men love Cherry, and not me?''


    Jean kept thinking, and eventually came up with an idea. If she had been able to steal John away from


    Cherry, then she would also be capable of the same thing with Jackson. Because she had seeded


    with John, maybe it would be more easier with Jackson now.


    Jean made up her mind, and Jackson would be her next target. John threatened her by divorce. If she


    could be the wife of the paramount, Jackson''s wife, would Jean''s status any superior to hers then?


    Jean gathered up all of her courage and then walked towards Jackson and Cherry.


    "Wow, you''re sweet!" said Jean in a rather ufortable tone.


    Hearing her words, Jackson and Cherry stopped smiling and turned to Jean.


    "What are you doing here? Why aren''t you with John?" asked Cherry.


    Jean smiled, and replied, "Haha, what nonsense are you saying there? John and I always stay


    together. Do we need to show our sweetness in the Chu household?"


    Cherry didn''t know how to answer her.


    Jackson then suddenly asked, "Then why are you here?"


    Jeanughed dissolutely, and said, "I came to chat with you, Uncle Jackson, or, should I say, brother-


    inw. We haven''t talked in a while with each other after you married Cherry and, well, after I married


    John. I don''t know you at all, and family members should be familiar with each other. Don''t you think


    so?"


    Cherry felt uneasy with what Jean said, and thought that Jean must be nning something, or else she


    would have not gotten so close to them all of a sudden. What else did Jean want from Jackson, after


    he had helped John? Did she want to find out who that woman was?

 Chapter 53 Our Hearts

    Chapter 53 Our Hearts


    But what Jean said didn''t work on Jackson at all. Jackson still kept his cold tone, and said, "Jean,


    you''re not qualified to say that."


    Jackson''s words made Jean feel confused, and she couldn''t understand what Jackson actually meant


    with them.


    Puzzled, Jean asked, "What? What do you mean with that?"


    Jackson stared at Jean, and said, "You are not qualified to talk to me."


    Jean was stunned by what Jackson said, and so was Cherry. She was rather surprised that Jackson


    could treat Jean like that, worse than he would treat aplete stranger.


    "Uncle, do...do not go too far, " said Jean, and with her face already twisted, she continued "After all,


    I...I''m John''s wife."


    "You can say that to outsiders, but how are you trying to impress us with your status? We know


    perfectly well how you became the governor''s wife, " said Jackson.


    Jean couldn''t utter anything in answer to Jackson''s words, and instead, she directly turned her gaze to


    Cherry. After this, Jean looked at Jackson again with a reluctant smile on her face, and said, "Uncle, as


    all of us are understanding and clever people, then there is no need for me to say anything, but then


    again, how could you have ever gotten married with my sister without my help?"


    Jackson put his intense gaze on Jean, and said, "Is there anything that I can''t get as long as I want it?


    Jean, are you doubting my ability?"


    Jean couldn''t help but tremble with fear, because Jackson''s murderous look was too fierce for her to


    bear.


    Jackson then continued, "Or do you mean that it was all due to you that your sister married me?"


    No sooner had Jackson finished his words than Jean shook her head and waved her hands, and said,


    "No, no, it was all because of fate, because of fate!"


    Jean dared not offend Jackson, and she couldn''t imagine her ending if she ever got him mad. She had


    nned to get close to him, but he was too difficult to deal with, and it seemed that she had to think


    about some other methods to seduce him.


    Jackson and Cherry looked at Jean without saying a word.


    Jean regretted that she hade there, because it seemed that she had brought disgrace over her


    head. Managing a weak smile, she said, "You continue to chat, I''m going to go somewhere else."


    With these words, Jean then walked away without looking back at the couple.


    Cherry gazed at Jean''s receding figure, and curiously said, "What is she really nning?"


    "Do you think that she''s scheming something?" All of a sudden, Jackson gently started to talk and


    turned his attention to Cherry. After all, he didn''t really know Jean, but she was Cherry''s sister, and he


    thought that his wife might know her a whole lot better than he did.


    Cherry''s gazed into the distance, and said, "I think that she must have some secret n or something


    to do."


    Jackson pulled Cherry into his arms favorably, and said, "She''s such a calcting woman! Don''t get


    too close to her, and just forget about her."


    As she leaned on Jackson''s chest, Cherry said, "Maybe she wants to get rid of you and find John''s


    other woman. After all, she had went through great efforts to get the position of the state governor''s


    wife; she''ll never give it up so easily."


    As he listened to Cherry''s words, Jackson thought that maybe it was just like she said. It was obvious


    that what Jean had said to them in the living room had been just to protect her marriage. She didn''t


    want anyone to threaten her position as the state governor''s wife, and it made sense that she had


    Jackson softly said to Cherry, "I don''t think about other people''s affairs, and what I actually need is your


    concerns me, also concerns you. As for the others, I don''t want to pay attention to them."


    Cherry''s heart warmed when she heard his words. It was the same with her, and she would live for


    Jackson as long as he was beside her, even if all the people around her treated her bad or didn''t care


    about her at all, because Jackson had her heart shielded with his love.

 Chapter 54 Belong To You Only

    Chapter 54 Belong To You Only


    In the evening, Jackson didn''t return to the barracks, but asked Derek out to dine in a high-ss VIP


    restaurant in the suburb.


    When Jackson and Cherry arrived at the restaurant, they found that Derek, who was wearing his


    uniform, had already arrived.


    When he saw Jackson and Cherry, Derek hastily stood up from his chair, and with a smile on his face,


    cheerfully said, "There you are, my brother and sister-inw!"


    "Yes, " replied Jackson, while Cherry also nodded her head.


    After the three of them sat down at the table, Cherry and Jackson ordered some dishes.


    They started to chat while they ate their food, and Derek said, "Jackson, recently, there is nothing


    important in the barracks left to do, so you can stay at home for a couple of days."


    "Then you pay more attention to it, " said Jackson, in a in tone.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I will, " said Derek. After he said this, he looked at Cherry, and, with a cunning smile on his face,


    said, "My sister-inw will be the happiest these days."


    Hearing Derek''s words, Cherry raised her head and looked into Derek''s eyes. Her face soon blushed,


    and she awkwardly said, "Derek, what are you talking about there? Don''t make fun of me!"


    After she said this, she lowered her head, and continued to eat.


    Jackson knew that Cherry was shy. He tittered in his heart, but didn''t say a word.


    Derek continued to tease her, "Come on, don''t be shy, Cherry! You''ve been married for a long time


    already..."


    Cherry was a bit irritated by him, and said, "Who''s shy? Derek, please don''t talk about me!" Why would


    Derek make fun of her? There were obviously three persons there, and Jackson hadn''t even said a


    word in her defense, and instead had watched her being bullied by Derek.


    When he saw Cherry''s flushed face, Derekughed helplessly. "Haha!"


    It was not until then that Jackson started to speak, and he called out his name in a cold tone. "Derek!"


    When he heard him, Derek immediately stoppedughing, and hastily said, "Oh, okay, my apologies."


    Jackson then didn''t say a word more to Derek. He talked to Cherry, and said, "Don''t mind him, let''s


    eat!"


    Cherry stabbed Jackson with an angry look and then lowered her head to eat.


    Suddenly, Jackson asked Derek, "When will your sistere back home?"


    "You mean Selina?" In a casual tone, Derek said, "I don''t know yet, maybe in a couple of years. She''s


    having fun abroad."


    "No matter how much she loves to stay abroad, she should stille back home some day, " said


    Jackson.


    "Of course, I agree. If she''s not willing toe back, then I''ll tie her up and drag her by force. She


    always lets me worry about her, " said Derek.


    Cherry roughly guessed that the girl called Selina was Derek''s sister. She had never seen her, but she


    was still abroad.


    After dinner, Jackson and Cherry went back home, and Derek drove back to the army residential


    quarters alone.


    When they returned home, Cherry had intended to go upstairs and take a shower, and then go to bed.


    She was seized by Jackson the moment they stepped inside the house, and was forcibly pressed


    against the wall instead.


    As she saw that Jackson was getting closer and closer to her, Cherry was a little nervous, and asked,


    "What... what do you want?"


    After he took a brief nce at Cherry, Jackson instantly covered her lips. The woman was like a drug to


    him, which fascinated him so much that he had grown addicted to loving her with all his heart.


    Cherry was a little frightened by his sudden kiss. She tried to resist him, but her hands were forcibly


    controlled by Jackson, and her instinct told her otherwise.


    Jackson kissed her for a long while, and panted wildly with desire.


    His kiss was more like a bite. Cherry was also a little out of breath, and she scolded the man in her


    heart that he was a devil.


    She pretended to be angry, and in a flirtatious tone, she told Jackson, "Don''t do it like that next time."


    "So, what do you want me to do?" retorted Jackson. He then pulled Cherry into his arms and put his


    hands on her slender waist, gently fondling it.


    Fondled by Jackson, Cherry couldn''t help but wiggle her body because of his moves.


    This made Jackson even more hornier than he was. He could have controlled himself, but now he felt


    his whole body firing.


    "Do you want me to do it right here?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry knew what he was referring to, and she could feel his hot body on hers, and could tell what he


    wanted to do to her.


    "No, " declined Cherry.


    "What if I really have to?" After he said this, Jackson wanted to kiss her again, but Cherry escaped.


    In a tender and sweet tone, she said, "Jackson, let''s go upstairs; I haven''t even taken a shower yet."


    She didn''t dare to act tough to Jackson, because she knew that a haughty man like him would have


    done it right there in the living room without any other question. She pretended to be nice and tender; if


    Jackson really loved her, then he had to listen to her.


    Jackson was indeed touched by Cherry''s tenderness, something unexpected. He controlled himself,


    and took her in his arms and went upstairs. While they were going upstairs, he whispered into Cherry''s


    ears, "Let''s start with taking a bath together."


    As she hid her head in Jackson''s arms, Cherry looked like a tamed child, and inside the bathroom,


    Jackson gave full y to his manly beastliness. Cherry also pandered to his desires, because she had


    been alone for a long time.


    They were so passionate with each other that they made love in the bathtub, on the floor, and


    everywhere else that allowed them to do so. They lingered in their love making, and the bathroom was


    full of water. Cherry had to admit that Jackson was full of energy, and he didn''t stop only until Cherry


    begged him to do so.


    After they took a Mandarin duck bath, Jackson wrapped Cherry with a towel and carried her to walk out


    of the bathroom.


    He then put Cherry on the bed, and while he looked at her slightly closed eyes, her ruddy face and


    snow-white skin, his heart beat faster.


    His desire was aroused again, and he forcibly pressed himself on Cherry again to enjoy the pleasant


    moments with her.


    Cherry had just briefly rested before Jackson started on her again. As she looked at his handsome


    face, she felt intoxicated, and gradually responded to him.


    The two passionate lovers were set off again, and the whole room was filled again with their scent of


    love.

 Chapter 55 An Encounter In The Restaurant

    Chapter 55 An Encounter In The Restaurant


    When morning came, a ray of sunshine shone into the room while the two people were still asleep in


    the bed.


    Jackson never let the woman out of his arms, and he hugged her even when they were asleep.


    Jackson gradually woke up, and when he saw that the woman under him was still asleep, he gently


    moved not to wake her up, with his hands still around her. He felt a sense of aplishment when he


    saw the love marks on her body made by him in the night, and he knew that he would be crazy for


    Cherry all of his life.


    She felt him moving around her and also woke up, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Jackson


    looking at her.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? Don''t you know who I am?" asked Cherry.


    "Can''t I just look at you?" Jackson''s voice was very gentle, the only way that he would treat her.


    Cherry looked at Jackson and then looked sideways, and said, "Boring!"


    "How? Are you already fed up with me?" he asked. When he saw Cherry''s action, Jackson was a little


    disappointed at her.


    "No, but I just get a strange feeling when you stare at me like that, " replied Cherry.


    Jackson then slightly smiled and held Cherry tight in his arms.


    They got out of bed, and had a quick and simple breakfast. After they finished eating, Jackson touched


    Cherry''s hair in a spoiled manner, and said, "What do you want to do today? I''ll apany you."


    When she heard him, Cherry was happy that he finally had time to spend with her.


    She thought for a while, and replied, "How about we go shopping first and then go watch a movie?"


    Jackson thought that Cherry would suggest something unusual and bizarre, and couldn''t help butugh


    when he heard her words.


    Cherry was a little embarrassed and annoyed when she saw himughing, and asked, "Why are you


    When he saw her so irritated, Jackson quickly tried to coax Cherry, and said, "No, no, I love it! How


    could I not?"


    "Okay. Let''s get dressed and go, " replied Cherry.


    "As you say!"


    Jackson apanied Cherry to the shopping mall and then watched a movie with her. The day


    passed quickly, but after they got back home, Jackson''s cell phone rang again.


    He answered it and then hung up the call after he said a couple of words.


    Cherry vaguely heard that Jackson said that he would go out, and asked, "Who was on the phone?"


    "It was Derek. He said some of our friends are having dinner together and invited me to join them, "


    answered Jackson.


    "Oh, okay, then go!" casually answered Cherry, since she knew that she had already taken up most of


    his time today, and couldn''tment that Derek had asked him out with the boys.


    Jackson walked up to Cherry and held her arm, and said, "Are you okay to stay at home all by


    yourself?"


    "Why not? When you''re working at the base, I''m always home alone, " she said. Cherry looked at


    Jackson, and continued, "Go now, you''ve spent the whole day with me. Since they have already invited


    you, you should definitely go."


    As he looked at the gentle Cherry in front of him, Jackson was really happy. He nodded, and then


    turned around to leave out the door.


    Jackson drove all the way to the ce told by Derek, and as he looked at the luxurious and hidden


    restaurant, Jackson thought in his mind, "These buddies are really good at finding nice ces to eat."


    He got out of his car and then went into the restaurant, but just when he was about to ask one of the


    waiters for Room 302, he saw Jean.


    Jean also saw Jackson, and she was surprised that she met Jackson there. She thought that it actually


    was a god-given opportunity, and that she definitely couldn''t let it pass.


    Jean was going to have dinner with an aristocratic daughter here, but when she saw Jackson, she


    hastily said a few words to the woman, and then walked up to him.


    When he saw Jeaning towards him, Jackson knew that she wanted to talk to him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jean was next to him, Jackson didn''t ask the waiter anymore.


    Jean approached Jackson with a charming attitude, and asked, "Oh, is my brother-inw also here for


    dinner?"


    Jackson coldly looked at Jean in front of him, and answered, "Do you really have to ask when you


    already know?"


    Jean smiled obsequiously, but she didn''t get Jackson''s attention. "I''m just a little surprised to see you


    here, " she said.


    When she saw that Jackson was looking away from her instead of focusing on her, Jean was a little


    angry in her mind. Then she looked around her, and saw that there was no one else.


    "Are you here alone? "Where''s Cherry, the bit..." but before she finished her sentence, she saw


    Jackson''s killing gaze and immediately changed her words. "Oh, no, why isn''t Cherry together with


    you?"


    Jackson furiously replied, "Jean, that''s really none of your business."


    She pretended to be innocent, and while she looked at Jackson, she said, "Oh,e on, brother-in-


    aggressive for nothing?"


    Jean''s words were equal to nonsense to Jackson. He didn''t know what Jean wanted, and didn''t want to


    talk to her either; he just wanted to leave.


    After Jackson took just two steps forward, Jean realized that he was about to leave, and she suddenly


    grabbed Jackson''s arm in a desperate way.


    Jackson didn''t respond at first, and instead stopped and looked at Jean.


    But before Jean could say anything, they heard a man''s voice not that far away from them.


    "Jackson!"

 Chapter 56 Busy Times

    Chapter 56 Busy Times


    Jackson and Jean both looked towards the direction the voice sounded.


    A familiar face came into sight. Jackson let out a name, "Walter!" Walter Wang was the one that had


    cried out Jackson''s name. He had been living abroad for a long time, and had juste back for a few


    days and wanted to hang out with his old friends.


    "Jackson, why is she here?" asked Derek. He was next to Walter Wang, and he was a bit surprised to


    see Jean there.


    When she heard Derek asking about her, Jean loosened her grip on Jackson''s hand, and yed


    innocent.


    Walter Wang, not sure about the situation, mistook the woman for Jackson''s wife. He had heard about


    Jackson''s marriage when he was still abroad, and based on the intimacy he saw between Jackson and


    Jean, Walter thought that the pretty woman must be his wife.


    "Jackson, your wife is a beauty!" he bantered. He looked at Jean up and down, and said, "Such a nice


    figure, and such a nice look. She definitely beats all of the girls abroad. What a nicedy!"


    ttered by what Walter Wang had just said, Jean''s hidden inside vanity got significantly satisfied.


    Jean smiled like ady, and said, "Thank you."


    But Jackson''s face darkened, and he looked at Walter Wang, and said, "What are you saying there?


    She''s John''s wife, not mine!"


    "Dude, you should have really said something wiser, " said Derek. After many years of living abroad,


    this guy, Walter Wang, had not changed a bit, and his eyes still lit up instantly whenever he saw a


    pretty woman.


    Walter Wang was startled. He had heard John get married, but he had never thought that he could ever


    find such a gorgeous woman.


    In a wired tone, Walter Wang said, "Oh, so she''s John''s wife? Sorry man, my bad, I misunderstood


    things. I should have not said that."


    His eyes were glued to Jean for the whole time he spoke. He still couldn''t believe how gorgeous she


    was.


    Jean acted like an innocent girl, and meekly said, "Never mind, it doesn''t matter."


    Jackson felt sick when he saw how bitchy Jean actually looked like. He did not want to stay there any


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    longer, and asked, "Where are the rest of you?"


    "Room 302, " said Derek.


    "Let''s go there, " said Jackson. He then left with Derek first, and left Jean and Walter Wang behind.


    When he saw them leaving, Walter Wang turned to Jean, and said, "If you''re John''s wife, then why not


    John and also invite him here?"


    Jean awkwardly said, "Is that ok? No one invited us in the first ce..."


    "Of course it is, why wouldn''t it be? We''re good pals, and besides, Jackson is John''s uncle, and we''re


    family. Just rx, and let''s go to the room, " said Walter loudly.


    Jean tagged along behind Walter Wang without uttering another word.


    When he heard that Walter was back, John came over as soon as he finished his work. When he


    entered the room, he ignored Jean, who was chatting with some guys in one of the corners of the


    room, and instead went straight to Walter to greet him.


    Over the course of the whole evening, Jean only talked to strangers, and didn''t have the slightest


    chance to get close to either Walter Wang, or Jackson. Jackson was indeed too noble for her to get


    close to, but she couldn''t even approach Walter, whom she had just met. Jean felt that all of her efforts


    were in vain, and what was worse, her best friend, the aristocratic daughter, whom Jean was supposed


    to have dinner with, might have been very angry at her, because Jean had told her that something had


    juste up for her, and that she had to leave immediately.


    Jean got angry when she thought of this, because she had aplished nothing. She couldn''t allow


    that to happen, and felt that she needed to do something about it.


    Jean excused herself to go to the bathroom, and then walked out of the room. When she returned, she


    saw that Jackson, Walter and John were sitting together, and she immediately got excited because this


    was her chance to mingle with them. Jean then walked right over to John, and sat down beside him.


    John felt disturbed when he saw that Jean took a seat beside him, and said, "Why are you sitting


    here?"


    "Why can''t I sit here? After all, you''re my husband, " she said. Her face turned stiff, because she clearly


    saw that he loathed her.


    John gave Jean an angry stare, but said nothing more.


    In the following time, Jean felt extremely frustrated by the fact that she didn''t have the chance to speak


    to either Jackson, or Walter. Jean''s prior target had been Jackson, but she had utterly failed in her two


    attempts at approaching him. Jackson was too hard to get, but her new friend, Walter Wang, whom she


    had just met, had perfectly matched her taste in men. However, since Walter Wang had entered the


    room, she had clearly noticed that he waspletely different from the guy that she had met in the


    corridor before; it was not easy to hit on him either.


    When the party was over, everyone drove their cars home. Jean drove her own car., and didn''t go with


    John.


    On her way home, Jean contemted what had happened. She could not go on like this, because she


    had failed to hit on either Jackson or Walter Wang. John, who clearly could not let go of Cherry, was


    not someone that she could count on.


    The hatred towards Cherry was growing deeper and deeper inside Jean. Howe Cherry was able to


    approach Jackson but she couldn''t? Why was Jackson only nice to Cherry? Even her husband, John,


    could not get Cherry off of his mind, although he was already married to Jean. All that her husband


    could think about was Cherry.

 Chapter 57 Dont Ever Come Back If You Dare Go Out

    Chapter 57 Don''t Ever Come Back If You Dare Go Out


    As time went by, Cherry stayed in the big house all alone, since Jackson had gone back to the


    barracks. She missed Jackson very much, and she missed the days when he was with her.


    At the Ye family Early in the morning, Jean sat on the sofa in a sulky silence. It seemed as if the whole


    world had owed her money, but that no one was willing to pay her back.


    Edwin had already gone out, and there were only Jean and Lucia at home. Lucia was upstairs, and


    when she came down, she saw that Jean was sitting in the living room. She didn''t clearly see her


    expression, and instead she greeted her cheerfully, and said, "Jean, why did you get up so early this


    morning?"


    For a while, Lucia didn''t hear Jean''s answer, and wondered what was wrong with her. She sat opposite


    to her after she walked to the the living room, and when she looked at her, she realized that Jean was


    unhappy.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so morose?" asked Lucia. She had no idea what was going on.


    "Are you kidding me? Don''t you know that your son didn''te homest night?" cried Jean. Lucia


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    noticed that Jean''s attitude had all of a sudden changed dramatically.


    She was shocked, because Jean had never talked to her like this before. Jean''s attitude towards her


    had changed little by little since she had found out that John had an affair, and now it seemed that she


    even dared to yell at her.


    Lucia was very angry with Jean. How dare she have the nerve to yell at her? She was a member of the


    Chu n!


    Lucia suddenly became harsh, and said, "Jean, watch your words! How dare you yell at me?"


    "Ha, " suddenly chuckled Jean, "And why can''t I yell at you? Do you really think that I see you as my


    mother? I''m like this because of your son! How do you expect me to show you respect?"


    "You, you¡­" Lucia was too angry to even say aplete sentence. She had never expected that Jean


    would ever fall out with her.


    Jean leisurely sat on the sofa, and while she looked directly into her mother-inw''s eyes, she said,


    "Lucia Chu, don''t you look at me like that! Do you really think that I don''t know what your thinking about


    right now? You wanted me to marry into the Ye family just because of the Shen Group''s assets, didn''t


    you? Cherry was detested by the Shen n, and that was the very reason why you didn''t want her to


    be with John. I''ve known all your thoughts from the very beginning."


    Up until that moment, Lucia had realized how scheming her daughter-inw actually was. Jean had


    always been acting in her presence, and it seemed that she was a cunning opponent.


    Lucia furiously said, "Then why did you marry into our family if you already knew my thoughts?"


    "You wanted your son to win the Shen Group, and I wanted to be the firstdy in the state, " said Jean.


    When she thought of Cherry, a touch of hatred sparked in her eyes. She continued, "I didn''t want


    Cherry to be happy. Why does she always fall in love with rich men? Why are they so good to her all


    the time?"


    At that moment, Lucia realized that she wasn''t the only one with a goal set in her mind.


    She now knew Jean''s true colors, but this didn''t upset her a bit. In any case, she was a member of the


    Chu family, and she wasn''t for a moment afraid of her.


    "I don''t care why you married into our family, but now that you''ve married John, you should take care of


    him. Live your own life and don''t bother me, " said Lucia, while she got up and left.


    As she looked at Lucia''s back, Jean furiously gnashed her teeth, but s, she could do nothing. Lucia


    came from the Chu family, if she everined to Andrew about her, the entire Shen Group would


    disappear overnight, let alone her.


    Jean then surpassed her anger, and said to herself, "Be patient. One day they will all pay for what


    they''ve done to me."


    All of a sudden, the door opened, and Jean turned around and saw John.


    Jean then immediately stood up and walked up to him.


    As soon as she approached John, she immediately smelled the wineing off of him. She couldn''t


    help but cry out, "John, where the hell have you been all night? Why didn''t you answer my phone calls?


    Did you spend the night with other women?"


    John squinted at her and ignored herpletely, and instead continued to go on his way.


    When she saw that he wasn''t paying the slightest bit of attention to her, Jean grabbed his arm and then


    stepped in front of him.


    "John, answer my question!" said Jean.


    While he looked at Jean, who waspletely hysterical, John didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    "Don''t be so annoying in the morning. Okay?" said John impatiently.


    "What?" asked Jean, and with an unbelievable look on her face, continued, "Do you think I''m


    annoying? Answer my question, now! Where were youst night? Why didn''t youe back home?


    Were you with that woman again?"


    John thought that Jean was incredibly unreasonable, and as he shook off her hand, he shouted, "Get


    out!"


    Jean then stepped back a few steps.


    Standing there, Jean became even angrier. How dared John treat her like that? She had been born and


    brought up in a wealthy family. How could she ever tolerate this kind of humiliation?


    She still didn''t give up. She quickly stepped forward, grabbed John''s arm, turned him around, and


    forced him to look at her.


    "John, how dare you do this to me?" yelled Jean.


    He was already fed up with Jean, and he did not want to talk to her, but she kept on pestering him.


    John yelled at her, "Get lost! Didn''t you hear me the first time?" He was still tipsy, but his mind was


    clear.


    "John, why are you asking me to get out? I''m your wife, and I''m also the firstdy of the state, and


    nobody can take my ce as long as I''m still alive. You can''t let me leave!"


    John, however, did not want to say a single other word to her. He shouted "Jean Shen, get the fuck


    away from me!"


    And with these words, he violently shook off her hand.


    Jean fell on the ground helpless. She saw that John changed his mind, and that he walked out of the


    house again.


    Even after all of this, she was still unwilling to give up, and she shouted at the door, "John, don''t ever


    <pe back if you don''t n to stay!"

 Chapter 58 Meeting At The Door

    Chapter 58 Meeting At The Door


    After he left home, John had no idea about where he should go next. He thought for a while, and then


    decided that he should go to the bar, because Jean would nevere after him there.


    Inside the bar, Emily was on the early shift, and had just started work. She was surprised at first when


    she saw him, and she knew that he had broken up with Cherry, but when she thought more about it,


    she decided to treat him as any other person that she had already met before.


    When he saw Emily, John walked towards her.


    John stood in front of the bar, and stared at her.


    Emily got a bit strained with his gaze fixed on her, and asked, "What are you doing here at this hour? If


    you want to have fun,e at night, there''s nothing happening now."


    John slightly began to speak, and said, "Arrange a quiet VIP room for me; I want to sleep."


    Emily was astonished by what he said, and replied, "If you want to sleep, you can go home. Why did


    youe here?"


    John then turned his head away from her, and said, "I don''t want to see Jean''s horrible face."


    Emily was shocked, and couldn''t believe that John could describe Jean''s face with the word "horrible".


    It seemed that he didn''t love her after all.


    She didn''t ask too much because she saw the lingering fatigue on John''s face.


    Emily entrusted John to one of her colleagues that was standing beside her to take him to his room.


    John rested there until the afternoon, and after he came out of it, he noticed that the bar had gotten


    very busy with people.


    He sat down on a random seat in a corner, summoned a waiter, and ordered some bottles of wine.


    While he was tasting the wine, John looked at the people in the middle of the dancing floor having fun.


    He then gradually got lost in deep thought, and his mind filled with the memories that he had with


    Cherry. He remembered of their first encounter at the university, and of hisplete sacrifice to chase


    her and make her happy. The period that he had been together with her had been a lovely time.


    Little by little, tears started to glisten in John''s eyes. He had lost Cherry because of his confusion and


    imprudence for the moment, not to mention that, somehow, she had eventually be his aunt. Every


    time he saw Cherry and his uncle together, and every time he saw the affection between them, his


    heart would ache with pain. Cherry should have belonged to him, not to his uncle, and he wondered


    how she could even stand beside him. Jackson was pretty aggressive and strong, and always hid


    Cherry behind him. He kept anyone else away, and even John himself, Jackson''s own nephew, had no


    chance to get close to her.


    John didn''t feel too well when he thought about these things. How much had he and Cherry really love


    each other before? He had even sacrificed anything for her and she had also said that she would stay


    by his side forever, but how was it even possible that she had now be his aunt?


    John felt pretty bad and broken, and the only thing that he could do was to poison himself with plenty of


    alcohol. sses of strong drinks went into his mouth, but s, they still couldn''t help him release his


    distress. Eventually, his head dropped onto the table, and his mind was filled with shadows of Cherry''s


    memory.


    Suddenly, it urred to John that Cherry might haven''t forgotten about him so soon, and that she


    might still love him in her heart and cherish the happy memories that they had together.


    "Yes, that''s it, Cherry must still love me!"


    He then decided to ask her if she still loved him face to face. If her answer was yes, he would be


    together with her, despite his position of state governor. He couldn''t lose Cherry under any


    circumstances.


    John then rose from his seat, and intended to get out of the bar to find Cherry.


    John had drunk a lot and could barely stand on his feet. After taking a few steps, he almost fell down to


    the ground. He held the chair beside him, then couldn''t help but shake his head. He tried to calm


    himself down, and finally staggered out of the bar.


    At the bar''s entrance, Jon hailed for a cab and went straight to Jackson and Cherry''s house to confront


    her.


    Cherry had just woken up from a nap and was stretching her body on the balcony. Although it was


    boring to stay at home alone, she was also free to decide what to do next.


    Cherry thought about it and then decided to watch TV in the living room. She had a keen interest in


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    some recent soap operas.


    As she turned into a couch potato with the remote control in her hand, Cherry got lost in the soap


    opera''s plot.


    All of a sudden, Cherry heard that there was someone knocking the door. Cherry was a bit surprised,


    because no stranger hade there before except for Derek. She thought that if Jackson wasn''t at


    home, then why was Derek there? Furthermore, since Jackson was at the army base, then Derek


    should be there as well with him. Who was knocking on the door then?


    As she sat on the sofa, Cherry still couldn''t figure out who was outside the door. Because of the


    continual knocking, she thought that it must be something pretty urgent.


    Cherry finally got up and walked to the door and intended to open it.


    As soon as she opened the door, she caught a strong whiff of alcohol, and then she saw that John was


    drunk, and was about to fall on her. Cherry quickly extended her hand to keep him away, and then


    pushed John out.

 Chapter 59 I Really Love Her

    Chapter 59 I Really Love Her


    John leaned against the door and then squinted at Cherry. When he saw her face clearly, he was


    excited, and said, "Cherr! I finally see you! Finally!"


    "What are you doing here?" asked Cherry furiously. She wasn''t expecting John there.


    John briefly looked into the room and then looked at Cherry, and asked, "Is my uncle at home?"


    Cherry ignored his question, and impatiently asked, "What the hell do you want? If you don''t have


    anything to do, then please go away. You''re not wee here!"


    When he heard her harsh tone, John was a little upset. He looked at Cherry with a serious look on his


    face, and said, "Cherr, could you please stop talking to me like this? I miss you, so I want to see you; I


    really miss you."


    Cherry knew that John was obviously drunk, and that meant that it was meaningless to reason with him


    now.


    Cherry sternly stared at John, and said, "John, don''t forget that I''m your aunt! Behave yourself in front


    of your aunt! Don''t try to get fresh with me!"


    "Haha!" sneered John as he tried to bnce himself. He then slowly got closer to Cherry, and said,


    "Cherr, am I stupid? Or, do you think I''m stupid? I''m your true love. We''ve been in love for so many


    years, but you''ve married my uncle for only several months. Obviously you have no feelings for each


    other. Do you think he really loves you? The woman he loves is Sally. Don''t you know that already? Do


    you really think you''re my aunt?"


    When he mentioned of Sally, Cherry immediately felt her heart ache. Although she hadn''t heard this


    name for a long time, when John mentioned it, she still felt its pain echoing in her heart.


    When he didn''t hear a reply from Cherry, John thought that Cherry must be pondering his words, and


    that they were right.


    Cherry noticed that John was getting closer to her, and she kept stepping back. She didn''t stop until


    she was in the living room.


    "John! What the hell do you want to do?" asked Cherry fiercely.


    John gently replied, "Cherr, I just came here to see you, just to see you."


    With these words, John wanted to move even more towards her, but Cherry immediately pushed him


    away.


    Cherry was a little frightened, and said, "John, don''t you dare cause any trouble! This is my home, and


    I''ll call the police if I have to!" Because John was drunk, she had no idea whether her threat worked or


    not, and besides that, Jackson was also not at home, and she in no way could have faced John all by


    herself.


    John slightly smiled, and said, "Call the police? This is the suburb, and even if you call, the police still


    needs some time to get here. Besides, my uncle is not here, and he can do nothing to prevent me from


    doing something to you."


    Cherry red at John, and if she had a gun in her hand she would have shot and killed him on the spot


    without any sort of hesitation. John was Satan in a smock! How dared he want to have sex with her.


    John was inching his way closer and closer to her, and Cherry didn''t know what to do. She stepped


    back, and threatened, "John, you''re drunk, I''m warning you! As a governor, you should be responsible


    for you acts. Do you know what the consequences would be if your uncle finds out about this?"


    "I don''t care, " quickly said John. He then continued, "Cherr, when ites to you, I care about


    nothing. The only thing I want is you, and only you!"


    He then grabbed her arms and pushed her to the sofa.


    "John, let go of me! You bastard, get the hell off me! Let go of me!" cried Cherry frightened.


    However, John didn''t have the slightest intention to let go of her at all.


    Because they were in the living room, they didn''t hear that someone parked a car in the yard.


    Cherry was pressed onto the sofa by John, and when she saw his faceing close to hers, she


    immediately knew what was about to happen next, and she turned her head sideways and vehemently


    resisted him.


    Cherry kept resisting, "John, let go of me! Let go of me now!" She still hadn''t freed herself, and had


    nearly run out of all of her strength.


    "Cherr, I miss you. I really miss you, " said John, as he wanted to kiss Cherry''s lips.


    Cherry kept resisting him, and even though she was going to spend herst ounce of energy, she still


    didn''t want to give up.


    When Jackson came through the door and saw the scene ying in the living room, his face


    immediately darkened. He saw that Cherry was consistently resisting a man, but that man was still


    pressing on her body like a monster. What he also saw was that the man was none other than his


    nephew, Jackson''s anger overwhelmed him, and he instantly rushed to the living room.


    Cherry was still resisting John with all of her strength, and when she saw Jackson''s face, she thought


    that she was in dream. Even if it was a dream, Cherry still didn''t want to give up on the glimmer of


    hope, and abruptly shouted, "Jackson! Jackson!"


    John thought that Cherry shouted Jackson''s name just to seek hope because she was helpless. He


    knew that his uncle wasn''t at home, and he also knew that no matter how hard she shouted, Jackson


    wouldn''t show up.


    When he wanted to approach Cherry again, John didn''t expect to be pulled away from her by a hand.


    He was pulled by a powerful force, and when he clearly saw who yanked him away from her, he was


    bbergasted, and said, "Uncle Jackson!"


    Jackson said nothing, and instead just punched him, and then punched him again.


    John didn''t dare to hit him back, and all that he could do was to silently bear the beating. Even though


    he really wanted to hit him back, he knew that he had no hope of winning. His uncle had been a special


    troop, andpared with him, he was nothing.


    Cherry was so terrified that she squatted in one of the corners of the room. She said nothing, and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    instead braced her legs firmly, and quivered with fear.


    Jackson was still fiercely hitting John, and said, "John, if you wanted to die, you should''ve just said


    so...I could''ve helped you!"


    John''s face had been beaten until ck and blue. By that time, he had gradually sobered up and could


    think clearly, but he didn''t dare to strike back, nor did he dare to say anything in reply to his uncle.


    When he saw that John didn''t hit back or speak, Jackson finally stopped, and then threw John to the


    door.


    John fell to the ground, and wiped the blood off of his lips.


    Jackson red at his nephew, and said, "John, I''ve already told you that she''s my wife now!"


    "But I love her, I really love her!" said John. He wasn''t afraid of irritating Jackson, because he just


    wanted to say his real and honest thoughts.


    Jackson then quickly went to him, squatted, and after he grabbed his cor with one hand, he said,


    "She''s now my woman! Don''t ever touch her again!"


    John was terrified by Jackson''s expression, because he had never seen him act like that ever before.


    Even many years ago, when Sally had left him, Jackson had never reacted like that, but now he saw


    that Jackson''s expression was extremely horrible, as if he wanted to murder someone the following


    second.


    John knew that anyone who offended his uncle would possibly be killed, and he was no exception from


    the rule, even though he was his nephew.

 Chapter 60 Running Away From Home

    Chapter 60 Running Away From Home


    A long while after, John still didn''t say a word. Jackson was irritated. He furiously shook him off, and


    said, "Get out, and if you ever dare to set foot in here again, I will make you disappear permanently


    from the face of the Earth."


    John was thrown several feet away by Jackson. Aware of the fact that he had been injured, John knew


    that if he kept on disobeying Jackson, the one who would suffer was to be him. And inside the house,


    Cherry was so scared. She cuddled into a corner of the sofa. Seeing her suffer made John regretted


    what he had done.


    When he thought about it, John decided to leave because, after all, this was their house, and Jackson''s


    temper had reached its limit, and could have erupted at any time. But still, he would never give up on


    Cherry.


    John then slowly stood up on his feet and straightened his clothes. He nced at Cherry, and then


    turned his gaze onto Jackson''s angry face, and


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Without saying a word, John turned around, and went away.


    Seeing John walk away, Jackson was less angry than he was when he was still there. He looked at


    Cherry, who was sitting on the sofa, and his heart filled with anger again. How could she have let John


    Jackson wanted to be mad at Cherry, but couldn''t find his words. All of his rage collected in his heart,


    and didn''t dissipate for one moment.


    Jackson walked to the stairs beside the sofa, and then sat on one of its steps.


    Later, Cherry also gradually calmed herself down, and when she looked up, she found that the living


    room was in aplete mess, and that Jackson was silently sitting on the staircase.


    Cherry then slowly stood up, and walked towards Jackson. What she wanted was just hisfort and


    protection, and because she was still frightened by what had just happened, she still felt somewhat


    intimidated.


    Cherry walked up to Jackson, called his name, and extended her hands to him.


    But Jackson pped her hands off him. "Don''t touch me, " he said.


    Cherry was shocked by his reaction. What was happening?


    "Jackson?" Cherry wanted to ask him what was wrong, but she still couldn''t speak yet.


    Jackson turned his attention to her, and seriously asked, "Do you really miss him that much? Were you


    so eager to invite him into our house?"


    Cherry didn''t have the slightest idea about what Jackson was talking about, and instead she kept


    shaking her head, and still couldn''t utter a word.


    As he stared at her, Jackson continued, "Cherry, do you regret marrying me? Are you really so anxious


    to be with another man? I really didn''t think that you would be this kind of woman..."


    Jackson''s words were merciless, and deeply hurt Cherry''s heart.


    Cherry couldn''t stand it anymore, and in the end burst into tears. She then looked at Jackson, and


    cried, "Jackson, you''re ruthless!"


    With these words, Cherry then turned around and ran out the door.


    Seeing her run away, Jackson started to regret. Her tears, along with the expression in her eyes, also


    made his heart ache, but when he remembered John, he just couldn''t repress his anger. Who would


    allow another man to touch his girl?


    Jackson lowered his head, and massaged his cheeks with both his hands. His mind was in a total a


    mess. He wondered, ''Did I hurt her? Does this mean that she hates me now? Is she going to leave


    me?''


    Cherry ran out of the house and didn''t know where to go next. The only person she could go to and


    seek refuge with was her best friend, Emily.


    When Cherry arrived at her house, Emily had just returned from work, and when she saw her face all


    covered in tears, she felt a sh of pain shrieking through her heart.


    Emily helped her friend clean her tears with a towel and held Cherry''s hands and sat on the sofa. She


    then asked, "Cherry, what''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    While still crying, Cherry then told Emily all about what happened.


    As she listened to Cherry''s words, Emily got angry, and said, "What the hell was Jackson thinking?


    How could he treat you like that?"


    Ruminating what had happened, Cherry didn''t answer her. She remained silent for a while.


    Emily sensed Cherry''s bitterness in her heart, and immediatelyforted her, "It''s okay, don''t worry


    about it. How about you live here for a couple of days, eh, what do you say about that? Just wait some


    time and see Jackson''s attitude, and then decide if you want to go back home or not. If Jackson doesn''t


    apologize and admit his fault to you, then don''t forgive him."


    Emily felt bad for Cherry, and med Jackson for her sadness.


    Cherry slightly nodded, but the pain in her heart still lingered.

 Chapter 61 What Happened Yesterday

    Chapter 61 What Happened Yesterday


    At night, Jacksony quietly in his bed alone, unable to fall asleep. All that he could think of was


    Cherry''s frightened face, and her crying and trembling, and the more he thought about it, the more


    distressed he was.


    He looked at the ceiling, and thought the whole thing over and over. He gradually realized that he had


    misunderstood Cherry, and that she could not have possibly been involved with John. It all must have


    been John''s fault, because he had gotten drunk and had gone to their house.


    Jackson then furiously got up, quite sure that he had misunderstood Cherry. Because they had been


    together for such a long time, he had got to know her very well, and he was sure that she would have


    never betrayed him. He had just been driven crazy for the moment, and he should have never said


    those things to Cherry.


    He hated himself for hurting her.


    As he stared out the window at the gathering darkness outside, Jackson became more and more


    worried about Cherry. It was already prettyte. Where had she gone? There was nowhere in the city


    where she could go to. She neither went to the Shen family, nor the military residentialpound.


    ''Where could she be?'' wondered Jackson.


    Early in the morning, Jackson called Derek, and told him that he would not apany him to the


    barracks today. Derek didn''t ask more. He had sensed Jackson''s anxiety. He knew that it must have


    something to do with Cherry, or otherwise Jackson wouldn''t have been in such a hurry.


    Then, Jackson drove to the Ye''s house.


    Lucia had just got up, and was about to do her morning exercises in the yard, and the moment she


    opened the door of the house, she saw Jackson''s car appear at the gate.


    She was surprised, and she quickly walked up to it to greet him. When she saw Jackson get out of the


    car, she said, "Jack...Jackson, why are you here so early in the morning?"


    Jackson ignored Lucia''s words, and in a fierce manner, asked, "Where''s John?"


    When Lucia saw Jackson''s angry face, she wondered whether John had gotten into trouble with him.


    "He, he...he''s at home, " she said, And then quickly asked, "Jackson, why are you looking for John?"


    Jackson almost shouted at her, "Open the gate! Now!" He was here for John, and he had no time to


    answer her questions.


    Lucia could not help but shudder, and quickly opened the gate for him.


    Jackson walked straight to Ye family''s vi, and when he walked into the living room, he saw Edwin


    reading a newspaper on the sofa. Jackson then slowed his pace.


    Edwin was startled when he saw Jackson, and wondered if there was something wrong with his eyes.


    While he put down the newspaper from his hands, Edwin asked, "Jackson, why are you here?"


    "Edwin, it''s something urgent, and I''m looking for John, " said Jackson. His tone softened, because he


    still had to respect his brother-inw, who was older than he was.


    "Oh, " said Edwin, "John is still upstairs in his room. He probably hasn''t even got up yet."


    After he listened to Edwin''s words, Jackson quickly went upstairs. He didn''t care whether John was


    already up or not; he had waited for the whole night to learn what had happened between him and


    Cherry.


    When Jackson reached the staircase, he saw Jean standing at the top of them on the second floor.


    Jackson felt a bit weird, because he had met every one of the Ye family, all except John.


    Jean was even more surprised to see Jackson. She had never seen him there since she had married


    into the Ye family, and wondered what was Jackson doing there at such an early hour of the morning.


    "Uncle, what are you here for?" asked Jean in a dull manner. Even when she saw Jackson''s angry


    face, she still admired him very much.


    "Where''s John?" asked Jackson coldly.


    Before Jean''s mind could reply, her hand reacted first. She pointed to her own bedroom.


    Jackson then quickly climbed the set of stairs and went to confront John.


    As he stood in the bedroom''s door, Jackson saw that John was still asleep in bed. Jackson went


    straight into the room, regardless of any etiquette, and walked to the side of the bed and grabbed


    John''s pajama cor.


    "John!" furiously yelled Jackson.


    John awoke immediately because of Jackson''s cry, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Jackson''s


    burning eyes staring at him.


    At that moment, Jean also walked into the room, and saw them looking at each other.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Surprised, John said, "Uncle, why are you in my house?"


    "Oh, so you''re still ying the fool, ah?" snapped Jackson.


    As he stared into Jackson''s eyes, John then suddenly realized that he was there because of what had


    happened the other day at his house.


    John tried to exin himself, "Uncle, yesterday..." but he was interrupted by Jackson before he could


    even finish his sentence.


    "What the hell happened yesterday?" yelled Jackson. He had to learn the truth and prove Cherry''s


    innocence.


    John then realized that Jackson wanted to know what had happened yesterday.


    Jean stood behind Jackson, and was also curious to know what had happened. ''Do the wounds on


    John''s face have anything to do with Jackson?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 62 Looking For Her

    Chapter 62 Looking For Her


    Both of them couldn''t care less about Jean. John looked at Jackson, and because he was awake, he


    could now exin exactly what had happened yesterday.


    "I was drunk yesterday, and I went to your house to see Cherr, " said John. He found that there was


    something wrong in his statement. Afraid that Jackson would beat him again, John quickly corrected


    himself, "...see Cherry, and then I wanted to y with her, drunk. That was what you saw when you


    arrived at home."


    Jackson now believed that his guess was indeed correct, and that Cherry would have never betrayed


    him. Even if she had been in love with John before, she was now his wife, and there was no likelihood


    for her to ever betray him.


    When he saw that Jackson thought for a while, an idea urred to John''s mind. He quickly asked,


    "Uncle, has something happened to Cherry?"


    Jackson then furiously turned his gaze towards him, and said, "John, it''s all your fault! She''s gone


    missing!"


    "Missing? Didn''t shee back homest night?" asked John, astonished and worried sick about her


    in his heart. Where could she have gone?


    "If she hade homest night, would I still havee here at this hour?" replied Jackson. Now that


    he had figured out what had happened yesterday, the only thing that he now had to do was to find


    Cherry''s whereabouts. He had to get her back to him under any cost, and never let her leave his side


    ever again.


    Jackson cruelly released John from his grip and then turned away.


    As he stared at Jackson''s back, John stood paralyzed in bed, and white as a ghost.


    Jean now knew what was happening; John had went to Jackson''s home to look for Cherry, and had


    been caught by Jackson. That was the reason why John had been hit by Jackson.


    Inside her heart, Jean''s rage almost immediately rose. She walked closer to John, and then asked him,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "John, so you went to see Cherry yesterday, right? No wonder you weren''t at home, and didn''t answer


    my phone calls."


    John felt vexed when he saw Jean, and didn''t have the intent to reply to her. As he got out of bed, John


    indifferently said, "I''m tired of you."


    After he said this, John proceeded to leave the room.


    When she saw him leave, Jean suddenly seized John''s arm, and asked, "What are you going to do


    now? Are you going to look for Cherry and continue to ignore me?"


    John turned around and looked at Jean, and said, "That''s none of your damn business!"


    "How could it not be my business?" she replied. Jean got even more distressed, and almost jumped in


    anger. As she grasped John''s arm, she continued to say, "Cherry is Jackson''s wife now and his


    responsibility! You can''t go out and look for her, I forbid it!"


    John then looked at Jean, and exerted himself to get rid of her grip. He furiously said, "Jean, get out of


    my face, now! It''s not your ce to judge my affairs!"


    He then turned around, and left the bedroom.


    John then soon changed his clothes and left, and as Jean stood by the window and saw his car drive


    away, her heart filled even more with iparable hatred for Cherry.


    An evil idea then urred in Jean''s mind. She said to herself, ''Cherry, I''ll make you disappear! You


    won''t be able to seduce anyone if you''re dead, and John won''t think of you anymore. I must make you


    disappear as soon as possible!''


    A murderous look then appeared in Jean''s eyes; both John and Jackson were looking for Cherry, and


    she decided that she would do the same as them. As long as she found Cherry first, she would make


    Cherry pay for everything, and make her ept the fate that she had now nned for her.


    Jackson drove his car and looked for Cherry along the side of the road. He had called his grandpa to


    ask if Cherry hade back to the military''s residentialpound, but the answer was no. He had


    also sent some of his men to the Shen family, but she wasn''t there neither. Where could she have gone


    to?


    Jackson looked for her for over three hours, but to no avail. Eventually, Jackson decided to send all of


    his subordinates to be on the lookout for Cherry.


    He then called Derek, and ordered him, "Send everyone to search for Cherry all over the city."


    Derek was shocked by what he heard. Jackson had never resorted to this kind of measure ever before,


    but now he used it to find his wife.


    Derek replied using one single word, "Roger!"


    Jackson then hung up and continued searching for Cherry.


    John also tried to search for Cherry on the streets and in the shopping malls. He regretted his actions,


    and thought that if he had just resisted the impulse, and hadn''t gone to his uncle''s house after her the


    other day, she would now have been safe and sound and probably at home.


    Inside her car, Jean didn''t know where to start to find Cherry. She had also called the Shen family, but


    Cherry hadn''t gone there. Where could she have gone to?


    When Jean stopped at a red light and saw a leisure club, she thought of Stephen''s bar, and that was


    when it hit her. She then knew where Cherry was, and she was more than one hundred percent certain


    that she was together at that person''s house.


    A smile then appeared on Jean''s face, and it seemed that fate had given her a clue.


    Jean then drove her car to Stephen''s bar, got out of it, and then walked inside.


    As she stepped towards the bar''s counter, Jean saw a waiter, and immediately asked him, "Do you


    know where I can find Emily?"


    "Hello, miss! She''s cleaning one of the rooms. If you need to speak with her, I can go and call her, "


    respectfully said the waiter.


    "No, don''t bother, that''s okay. When does she get off duty?" said Jean.


    The waiter looked at the watch on the wall, and then replied, "In about an hour."


    Jean smiled and then turned around, and walked out of the bar without even saying thank you.


    After she got out of the bar, Jean got inside her car and phoned someone.


    With an authoritative tone, she said, "Search for Emily Xia''s address and send it to me! Now!"


    Jean then hung up the phone, and while she started the car and looked forward, a mischievous smile


    appeared on her face. She was about to achieve her malicious goal, and thought, "Cherry, you won''t


    get away from me this time."

 Chapter 63 Unique Goal

    Chapter 63 Unique Goal


    Jackson felt that he couldn''t wait any longer. He still couldn''t find his wife, and an indescribable feeling


    started to overwhelm him. He felt that Cherry was so close to his heart, but yet so far.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s phone rang. He answered it, and said, "Speak!"


    "Sir, I just found Mrs. Shen; she''s in a t, " said the soldier on the other side of the line.


    "Location, " ordered Jackson.


    Jackson was amazed when he heard the address. Didn''t Emily live there? He had gone there before.


    At that moment, Jackson thought that all this time he had been stupid. He had thought of everyone who


    Cherry would have gone to, but had forgotten all about her best friend, Emily, the only one that she


    could rely on anytime that she ever needed.


    Jackson calmed down. As long as Cherry was at Emily''s house, she was safe. Everything was fine.


    He felt relieved, and decided to go there immediately.


    Jackson started the car''s engine and then drove to Emily''s t.


    Meanwhile, Jean arrived at Emily''s t, and hatred sparkled in her eyes. She would let Cherry know


    what real jealousy felt like.


    Jean walked to the door and pressed her finger on the doorbell.


    Cherry, who was sitting in the living room, was startled when she heard the doorbell. Emily wasn''t at


    home, and she wondered who it could be.


    She stood up from the sofa and decided to open the door.


    After she unlocked it, Cherry saw Jean arrogantly standing in front of her.


    "You? Why are you here?" asked Cherry, surprised by Jean''s unexpected appearance. She had


    thought that someone would eventually find out where she was, but she had never thought that that


    person would be Jean.


    "So you''re really hiding here. This is unexpected, " said Jean. She believed that she had everything in


    control.


    Cherry tried to hide all her emotion, and ask, "Jean, what on earth do you want to do?"


    Jean didn''t answer Cherry''s question, and instead pushed Cherry away and walked inside the t. She


    looked around, and asked, "Cherry Shen, it was good that you chose to hide here. No one can find


    you, not even Jackson."


    "Jean Shen, this isn''t my house, so please leave, " immediately replied Cherry. She clearly didn''t want


    her sister there, in her friend''s home.


    But Jean stared at Cherry with contempt, and said, "I clearly aren''t weed here, am I, Cherry?"


    After she said this, she sat on Emily''s sofa.


    Cherry got angry when she realized that Jean didn''t want to leave, and she walked towards her, and


    grimly said, "Jean Shen, get out of here, now! This isn''t my house!"


    Jean also became irritated because of Cherry''s grim tone. She stood up, and walked towards her. She


    red at Cherry, and said, "Why are you treating me like this? How have I offended?"


    Cherry ignored Jean''s distress, and said, "Jean, I treat you as I usually do. I''m telling you again, get out


    of here, this isn''t my house!"


    When she saw that her sister didn''t change her attitude, Jean pushed Cherry, and said, "Who do you


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    think you are? How can you treat me like this? Is it because I seduced your John?"


    The name John reminded Cherry of her past.


    Cherry became emotional, and she stared at Jean, and said, "Jean Shen, you have always been


    against me since we were little kids. Do you think you''ll ever win?"


    "Of course I''ll win. Why shouldn''t I? I have married John, and I have be a governor''s wife. I''ve


    also thrown you out of the Shen family. Have I won? What do you think?" asked Jean. She then walked


    towards Cherry, step by step.


    Cherry walked back towards the balcony behind her to get away from Jean.


    "Do you think that you won just because you married John? It seems to me that he doesn''t love you, or


    otherwise, why would he have an affair with another woman?"


    "Cherry Shen, are you mocking me?" asked Jean in a threatening manner. She kept advancing


    towards Cherry.


    Cherry was slowly forced on the balcony, and she stopped when she reached its rail.


    However, she wasn''t frightened. She said, "Jean Shen, do you really believe that you can own


    everything? Do you even realize how poor you are? No one loves you, and your mother just likes to


    bully me with you. You like rich men, but they don''t like you, and John doesn''t like you. He doesn''t love


    you at all, and I think he actually despises you!"


    "Cherry Shen!" suddenly shouted at Jean. She didn''t expect that Cherry would be so brutal with her.


    Jean stared at her, and said, "Even if John doesn''t love me, I''m still happy that I robbed him from you.


    How about that? That was my goal."


    Cherry then slightly smiled, and said, "Well, Jean Shen, that''s some special goal!"


    But then Jean couldn''t control herself when she saw Cherry''s mocking smile.

 Chapter 64 Misery Befalling

    Chapter 64 Misery Befalling


    Jean then cornered Cherry into the balcony and, all of a sudden, she grabbed her neck with her two


    hands, leaving her no time whatsoever to dodge her attack.


    She gripped her neck with force, and Cherry felt a terrible pain. She held Jean''s hands immediately,


    and struggling to speak, said, "Je...Jean, what are you doing? Let me go..."


    "You''ll soon see what I''m going to do to you, Cherry." Jean''s expression was hateful, and hideous. She


    hade there to kill Cherry, because as long as she waspletely gone from the world, her life


    would then be happy and joyful.


    "Jean, you...you''re mad. Let me go!" said Cherry while trying to resist her.


    "Let you go? Cherry, do you really think I''m that stupid? You''ve been haunting me my whole life. But I


    don''t understand, how could a bitch like you live more happily than me? How can you get everything I


    want without effort? How?" said Jean, as she put more strength into her grip.


    "Ahm, ahem" Cherry couldn''t help but cough and gurgle because of her sister''s grip on her neck. It was


    obvious that Cherry was disadvantaged, and that she couldn''t possibly fight against Jean.


    The door of the t then suddenly opened, and after she heard it, Cherry saw her savior.


    Emily had just returned home, and Cherry spared no efforts to cry out for help. She yelled, "Emily,


    save, save me!"


    So long as Emily had just entered the t, what was going on in the balcony caught her sight. She first


    saw that Jean was holding Cherry with her hands gripped around her neck, and then noticed that


    murderous and hideous expression on her face.


    Emily realized what was happening after she heard Cherry cry out for help. She instantly threw her bag


    on the ground, and hastily ran into the balcony.


    "Jean, what are you doing?" shouted Emily.


    When she saw Emily walking towards them, Jean didn''t loosen her grip; instead, she got even more


    excited, and put even more strength in her grip around Cherry''s neck.


    Jean moved her eyes from Emily to Cherry back and forth, and furiously said, "Cherry, I''m going to kill


    you today!"


    After she said this, Jean then mercilessly grabbed Cherry and tried to push her over the balcony''s


    railing.


    "No, no, don''t!" screamed Cherry. Judging from the horrific look in Jean''s eyes, Cherry saw that she


    wasn''t thinking straight anymore, and that her mind had gonepletely astray.


    When she saw this, Emily quickly pulled Jean''s arm, and shouted, "Jean Shen, let go of Cherry, let her


    go!"


    "Why? I have to kill her, I have to kill her!" All of Jean''s hatred had now broken out, and she was in a


    The three people then got entangled with each other in the balcony. While Jean tried to push her sister


    over the railing, Cherry resisted her with all of her strength, and Emily tried to help her escape her grip.


    The three people frantically pushed each other.


    Suddenly, Jean swung her arm, and gave Emily a hard push.


    Emily lost her bnce, and was pushed to the edge of the balcony.


    "Ah!" Cherry only heard a brief cry from Emily, and then clearly saw her fall over the balcony''s railing.


    Enraged and horrified, Cherry pushed Jean away with all her strength. Regardless of Jean, she rushed


    to the railing, reached out, and shouted, "Emily, Emily!"


    Jean also got frightened after she saw Cherry''s?dreadful?look. She saw that Emily disappeared, and


    immediately realized that Emily had fallen.


    Jean was scared, she withdrew her hands, and took a few steps back.


    Cherry threw all of her caution to the wind and leaned over the balcony''s railing to look down; what she


    saw broke her heart.


    Cherry saw Emily on the ground, silent, and without any kind of movement.


    "Emily, no, Emily!" Seeing that, Cherry shook her head. She couldn''t believe what was happening. She


    pondered in wild...How was Emily now? Was she hurt, or dead? She dared not check it out...


    Jean was then too frightened to say another word. She leaned against the wall, and her hands were


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    shaking.


    However, Cherry ignored her. She had snapped out of her daze, turned round, and flew downstairs to


    Emily''s rescue.


    At the time, Jackson and Derek also arrived. What they saw scared them. Cherry was desperately


    running down the stairs; Emily was lying on the ground, bathed in a pool of blood. Panicked and


    horrified, they wondered what had happened here.


    Not far behind them, John had also almost arrived at the ce, and when he saw the scene in front of


    him, he gradually stopped his steps; he had never expected this kind of situation.


    In everyone''s gaze, Cherry then carefully approached to her best friend. She looked at her closed eyes


    and at the blood flowing from her head. Cherry was frightened, and as she covered her mouth with her


    hands, tears started to flow out in torrents out of her eyes.


    She stopped just a few steps away from her. She quietly stared at Emily, and let her tears tell the


    shrieking pain she had in her heart as she saw her lying still on the ground.

 Chapter 65 When Is The Funeral

    Chapter 65 When Is The Funeral


    Jean, who was trembling frantically, also came downstairs. As she stood at the foot of stairs and saw


    the horrible scene and all the other people, Jean couldn''t help but cross her arms on her chest in


    dismay.


    John shook his head. He couldn''t believe what he saw, and asked, "How did this happen?"


    Derek turned his head to look at John, who stood a few feet away from them, and Jackson didn''t move,


    but instead fixed his eyes on Cherry. At that moment, he didn''t care about anyone else around him,


    because the only person that Jackson really cared about was his wife, Cherry, his one and only


    concern in the world.


    After a while, Jackson then slowly walked up to Cherry. He wanted tofort her and give her a warm


    hug, and he wanted to tell her that he was there, and that he would always be there for her.


    Jackson stood next to his wife and gently said, "Baby." Then he wanted to touch Cherry''s arm with his


    hand.


    But before Jackson could touch her, she shook off his hand.


    Cherry then gave Jackson a heavy p. If it hadn''t been for Jackson, she wouldn''t havee to


    Emily''s house in the first ce, and her friend would have still been alive.


    Jackson felt his face burn. He definitely was in no mood to me her. In the contrary, he gazed into


    Cherry''s tear-filled eyes, and felt guilty. She was his wife, and she was crying in front of him, but there


    was nothing that he could do, and as he looked at the miserable woman in front of him, Jackson felt his


    heart ache, as if a sharp knife was stabbing it, over and over again.


    When he saw that Jackson was pped, Derek immediately got angry. No one had ever dared to hit


    Jackson before, and even if Cherry was Jackson''s wife, she still had no right to hit him.


    Derek went towards her, and snapped, "Cherry! Who the hell are you? Who are you to hit him?"


    Derek''s tone was more than terrible, and his irate face was as horrible as Jackson''s cold face.


    Jackson fixed his eyes on Cherry, and when he noticed that Derek was approaching Cherry, he


    stopped him, caught him by the shoulder, and growled, "Go away!"


    As he looked at Jackson''s reaction, Derek was even more furious, because Jackson was still protecting


    his wife after her disrespectful gesture.


    "Jackson, look at you! How could ..." Derek started speaking, but before he could finish, he was quickly


    stopped by Jackson.


    "Go away!" shouted Jackson.


    Derek saw that Jackson was also very angry, and he knew that if he insisted on hitting Cherry back,


    Jackson would then certainly strike him. Jackson would have done everything for his wife.


    Despite of his reluctance, Derek red at Cherry, and then retreated a few steps back.


    Cherry and Jackson were still looking at each other. Cherry knew from Jackson''s expression that


    Jackson was not mad at her, and that he instead felt sorry for her. Things had happened, and now


    Emily was dead, her corpse not that far away from them. She would never again smile to her, talk to


    her, and most of all would never again help her when she had problems and be there as her best


    friend.


    Cherry slowly averted her eyes from her husband to Emily, and then started to walk towards the lifeless


    body.


    Cherry then crouched, sat down on the ground, carefully raised Emily''s head, and took Emily in her


    arms. Cherry was distressed by the tragedy, and cried, "Emily, don''t die! How can you have the heart to


    leave me alone? You are the only person who have ever been good to me! Don''t, don''t leave me


    behind! Please, oh please, take me with you!"


    All the other people looked at Cherry, and didn''t know what to do.


    As he fixed his gaze on Cherry, a tear slowly fell from Jackson''s eye. He felt his heart ache, he med


    himself when he saw how miserable his wife was, and his heart broke when he heard Cherry say that


    Emily had been the only one that had been good to her. He hadn''t protected her well.


    John was also sad, and when he saw Jean standing not that far away from him, he couldn''t hold


    himself longer, and walked up to her.


    As he stood in front of her, John furiously asked, "Jean, what the hell did you do?"


    Jean was scared out of her mind, and kept shaking her head. She took a few steps back, and while she


    leaned against a wall, in trembling voice, said, "Not me, no, not me. It wasn''t me. I didn''t mean to do


    that, I didn''t do that on purpose. I didn''t want to kill Emily. No, no, I didn''t."


    John ignored all of her words, and for the first time since they had been together, he carefully looked


    into Jean''s eyes, and coldly said, "Jean, I''m going to divorce you. From now on we''re on our own


    separate ways, and our rtionship is over."


    After John said this, Cherry and Jackson didn''t react at all, and Derek just looked at John and Jean,


    and knew that John was very serious with his words. He had grown up with Jackson and John, and he


    knew John''s temper pretty well.


    Jean quivered with terror when she heard him. She looked at John, and judging from the look in his


    eyes, she also figured out that he was dead serious. She had never seen him act so grim before, and


    his words bbergasted her. Divorce? No, she couldn''t ept this. What did divorce mean for her? It


    meant that all of her efforts had been wasted, and that she wouldn''t be the governor''s wife any longer.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean didn''t badger, and instead froze for a minute, crouched on the ground, and still thought of the


    tragedy that had just happened. She didn''t react immediately to his words, but what John said was


    constantly nagging her in the back of her mind nheless.


    Cherry cried for a long time and was tired, but Jackson didn''t dare to approach her because he was


    afraid that Cherry would still be emotional and unstable because of the shock.


    With herst ounce of energy, Cherry held Emily''s head in her hands and was ready to raise her up


    from the ground. She said, "Emily, let''s go home now, I''ll take you home."


    Cherry wanted to stand up, but instead passed out, and fell on her back.


    When he saw this, Jackson immediately went towards her, held her in his arms, and stopped her from


    falling on the ground.


    Derek quickly helped him, and took Emily from Cherry''s arms.


    When Jackson saw Cherry faint, his heart ached, and he held his wife even more tightly in his arms.


    Jackson looked at Emily, who was in Derek''s arms, andmanded, "You''ll have to prepare her


    funeral. Don''t ck off for a second!"


    Derek knew what Jackson meant with his words. Emily was Cherry''s best friend, who was killed by


    Cherry''s sister. Derek knew exactly what he had to do next. "Got it, " he said.


    Jackson picked up his wife, turned around, and left. He ignored the other couple, or former couple,


    behind them, and Jackson thought to himself, "Jean, I won''t let you get away with this!"


    Two dayster, Cherry woke up from her shock induceda. When she opened her eyes, she saw


    that Jackson was squatting beside the bed, and holding her hand.


    Cherry noticed that Jackson''s eyes were bloodshot, and thought that Jackson hadn''t slept too well. She


    was too feeble to resist him, so when she saw that he was holding her hand, she did nothing but to


    silently look at him.


    When Jackson saw that Cherry opened her eyes, he happily asked, "Baby, are you awake?"


    But she just stared at him, and said nothing.


    When he heard that no reply came from her, Jackson continued, "You''ve been sleeping for two days


    now. Are you hungry? Do you want to have some porridge? I''ll get some for you."


    After he said this, Jackson got up from the side of the bed and wanted to go and bring her the food.


    But Cherry caught hold of his hand.


    When Jackson saw that Cherry gripped his hand and didn''t want him to leave, he stayed next to her as


    long as she wanted him to. He crouched again, put her hair behind her ears, and fondly asked, "What''s


    the matter? Aren''t you hungry?"


    Cherry opened her mouth, and hoarsely said, "Emily..."


    Cherry didn''t continue, because she knew that Jackson would certainly help her deal with the matter,


    but if he wouldn''t, then she would hate him forever.


    Jackson touched her head, and hastilyforted her, "Baby, baby, don''t think too much about it. I''m


    here, and I''ll handle her funeral. Actually, Derek is already busy with this. Please, don''t worry, okay?"


    Cherry ignored hisforting words, and continued, "When is the funeral?"


    Jackson heard her question, and felt sorry for her pain. He answered her question, "Tomorrow."


    Cherry then turned her head and didn''t look at Jackson anymore, and heavy tears started to fall down


    on her cheeks.


    He knew her sadness, but when he saw the tears flowing from her eyes, Jackson didn''t know what to


    say to her anymore. At that moment, it seemed that all the words in the world were meaningless to her


    pain and suffering.

 Chapter 66 Go Home For Dinner

    Chapter 66 Go Home For Dinner


    Time passed, and Emily''s funeral was held. As soon as they walked out of the cemetery, Cherry


    suddenly fell to Jackson''s chest and fainted. Jackson didn''t say a word, and instead held Cherry in his


    arms, heartbroken.


    When they got back home, Jackson gently put Cherry on the bed, and quietly sat next to her.


    He didn''t leave his wife''s side until she woke up, and as he looked at her emaciated face, he felt even


    more distressed than he was before.


    One week passed, and Cherry changed greatly. She became silent and hardly spoke, and every time


    Jackson talked to her, she only replied to him by using her eyes, or by simply nodding or shaking her


    head. When she spoke, she uttered only a word, or maybe two.


    Cherry ate less and less, and sometimes she would only have one small meal for the whole day.


    Jackson knew that this was also because of Emily''s death, and he was worried about her very much.


    He had tried his best tofort her, but all of his efforts had been in vain.


    One evening, the couple was sitting on a deck chair on their balcony, under a starry sky. Cherry was


    lying obediently in Jackson''s arms, and was looking up at the star-lit heavens, mute, and lost in


    thought.


    Suddenly, Jackson whispered, "Honey."


    Cherry didn''t reply, and instead still looked up at the sky.


    Jackson knew that Cherry had surely heard him, and continued, regardless of Cherry''s silence. "Would


    you please talk to me? I want to listen to you."


    At that moment, as he held Cherry''s slender waist as tight as he could, Jackson''s voice couldn''t have


    been more tender than it was.


    After some time, Cherry began to speak, "Jackson."


    He was happy when he heard his wife finally speak to him. He quickly said, "Yes, I''m here."


    "I miss Emily so much..."


    Jackson didn''t know how tofort her.


    He paused for several seconds, looked for the words, and said, "Honey, I''m sorry about Emily; it was all


    my fault. All of this wouldn''t have happened if I hadn''t misunderstood you in the first ce..."


    Jackson continued, "But Cherr, could you please just stop torturing yourself like this? Seeing you like


    this breaks my heart; I don''t want you to be like this."


    Jackson was almost in tears, but Cherry shed them first before he had the chance.


    She burst into tears, and said, "Do you know something? In the whole world, the only two people that


    have ever treated me well are Emily and Wilson. They have never hurt me. When Wilson had to go


    abroad, I was left with only Emily, and she was very important for me, but now she...She''s¡­"


    Cherry then sobbed, and couldn''t say anything more. She had never expected that Emily would die


    because of her, and if she had note to her house, and not asked her for her help, then she would


    have still been alive.


    Jackson once again tightly held her in his arms andforted her, and said, "Honey, it''s alright.


    Please, don''t be afraid; don''t be afraid; everything''s going to be alright."


    As she thought of the horrific scene, Cherry closed her eyes, and could not help but shudder. No matter


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    how hard she tried, she couldn''t wipe it from her mind.


    Both Cherry and Jackson then kept their silence.


    It waste at night, and the stars were shining bright above them. Cherry slowly opened her eyes, and


    as she looked up at the starry sky, she suddenly said, "I miss Wilson..."


    Jackson was a little unhappy when he heard her words. She was missing Wilson, a man who had no


    blood ties with her. He was a little concerned and jealous, and ording to his investigations, Wilson


    Yuwen was good on both mental capabilities, and appearance. He could tell from Cherry''s remark and


    tone that Wilson had been good to her, and that he must have yed an important role in Cherry''s


    heart. Jackson wondered what role he himself yed in her heart.


    He hid all of these thoughts deep in his heart, and didn''t dare to show them in Cherry''s presence. He


    carefully said, "It''s all right, honey, he must miss you as much as you do, but you still have me with you,


    and I''ll always be here for you."


    Jackson meant his words, and he was determined to be with Cherry for the rest of his life.


    But Cherry fell silent again.


    In the morning, while Jackson was still asleep in bed holding Cherry in his arms, his phone rang.


    When he heard the ringtone, Jackson immediately opened his eyes, grabbed the phone from the


    bedside, and tapped the "Reject Call" button.


    He saw that Cherry slightly moved in his arms, and was relieved that she was not awakened.


    Jackson then checked his call list and found that Derek had been the one calling. He suddenly had a


    foreboding that something must have happened.


    Jackson looked again at Cherry in his arms, thought for a while longer, and then whispered lovingly


    near her ear, "Honey, I''ll go outside to call Derek back."


    Cherry vaguely heard Jackson''s words, and gently said, "Hm."


    Jackson then slowly got out of bed, put a night-robe on, and walked out of the bedroom.


    He didn''t call Derek back until he entered his study and closed the door.


    The call quickly went through.


    "Jackson, " said Derek. His voice sounded to be a little hurried.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Jackson. He was sure that something must have happened, or otherwise


    Derek''s voice wouldn''t have sounded like that.


    "Emily''s funeral has been properly handled, but¡­"


    Derek did not finish his sentence, and after he listened to Derek''s partial sentence, Jackson became


    infuriated. He coldly said, "You know what to do with Jean Shen."


    Derek paused for a while, and said, "But Jackson, she was John''s wife. Are you sure that we want to


    take actions against her?"


    Without thinking it twice, Jackson said, "Anyone who dares to hurt my woman has to pay!"


    "But John¡­" Derek was still a bit hesitant. John was Jackson''s nephew, and Jean was Cherry''s sister;


    once Jackson took actions against her, there would be no turning back.


    Jackson then suddenly burst into fury, and shouted at Derek, "Derek, are you questioning my orders?"


    "No, no, no, " said Derek hastily. In order to calm Jackson down, Derek continued, "John and Jean just


    divorced yesterday."


    "Then what are you concerned about? I''ll never let Jean go, " said Jackson.


    Derek didn''t dare to say anything more to contradict him, and only replied, "Okay, I''ll obey your orders."


    "Remember, I don''t want to see that Jean Shen again, " ordered Jackson. He couldn''t have hated her


    more, and if it hadn''t been for her, Emily would not have died, and Cherry would not have been so sad.


    "Okay, understood, " said Derek.


    Jackson then hung up the phone.


    Jackson stood in front of the window and looked out through it. He was now both sad and angry, and it


    seemed that he couldn''t calm down to do his other tasks. John had divorced Jean, but Jackson still


    thought that it wasn''t enough of a retribution for her. She was beyond vicious, and she deserved an


    even greater punishment. He couldn''t possibly let her off so easily. Nobody in the world was allowed to


    hurt his woman.


    All of a sudden, his phone rang again.


    Jackson frowned when he saw that Andrew was the one who was calling.


    Jackson first took a deep breath and then answered the phone.


    He politely said, "Hello, Grandpa."


    Andrew''s voice came from the other end of the line, and said, "Jackson, have you been missing from


    the barracks recently?"


    Jackson tried to calm down, and said, "Yes, I have. I''m at home now." He knew well that Andrew''s


    sensitivity was beyond imagination, and he did not want Andrew to hear his anger over the phone.


    "It''s no wonder then that Derek is also at home." Andrew continued, "Jackson, I found out what


    happened to you, Cherry and John."


    Jackson was surprised, and he could not help but say, "Grandpa..."


    Andrew quickly said, "That doesn''t mean that I will interfere with your decisions. I believe in you, and I


    believe that you can handle it well."


    "Mhm." Jackson didn''t say anything more, and he had never expected Andrew to know so much. He


    had thought that Andrew was only enjoying his life in the residentialpound, but now it seemed that


    he had underestimated his capability.


    "Jackson, I believe in you that you can handle you rtionship with Cherry. As for John, Lucia and


    Edwin have already told me what happened. John divorced Jean, anding from my side, that''s


    okay. The Shen family will never dare to do anything to the Ye family, but, if they ever want to do


    anything..." Andrew paused for a few moments, and continued, "Please tell Cherry beforehand that I


    won''t let the Shen family off just because of her. I also have to protect the Chu n, the Ye n and


    also your elder sister. Even though she''s my elder brother''s granddaughter, she grew up together with


    you, and I can''t see her suffering."


    Jackson thought for a while and immediately understood what his grandpa meant. He said, "Grandpa,


    there''s no need to worry about us, I''ll talk with Cherry, rest assured. Cherry doesn''t even get on too well


    with the Shen n; Jade Qiao is her step mother, and Harrison didn''t treat her well too. Do whatever


    you want to them; it''s okay."


    After he heard Jackson''s words, Andrew was very happy, and said, "That''s good, that''s very good."


    "Yes, Grandpa, " he said. Jackson was always very polite whenever he spoke with Andrew, or


    whenever he was in his presence.


    Andrew suddenly smiled, and said, "Cherry must have been unhappy recently. You twoe to the


    residentialpound; I''ll ask the housemaid to cook some delicious food for you. We''ll have dinner


    together; I also miss Cherry."


    Andrew''s words enlightened Jackson. He wanted to make Cherry happy, but couldn''t find the right way.


    Maybe if they had dinner in the residentialpound, Cherry would be happy in his grandpa''s


    presence.


    "Okay, Grandpa. She''s still asleep now, I''ll tell her when she wakes up, " said Jackson.


    "Okay, okay, " cheerfully said Andrew. "I''ll ask the butler to go shopping and the housemaid to make the


    proper preparations right now."


    After he said this, Andrew hung up the phone.


    Jackson looked at the phone in his hand, and felt a little less gloomy than he was before.

 Chapter 67 Having Lunch Together

    Chapter 67 Having Lunch Together


    After he came back to the bedroom, Jackson lied on the bed again, and tightly held Cherry in his arms.


    Cherry was almost fully awake, and after she saw Jackson''s blurry face, Cherry asked, "With whom did


    you speak for so long?"


    Jackson immediately replied and felt better. He couldn''t be more happy when he saw that Cherry was


    willing to talk with him, and said, "Our grandpa called me immediately after I rang Derek back."


    When she heard Jackson talk about Grandpa Andrew, Cherry opened her eyes wide, and asked, "Why


    did grandpa call?"


    There was no doubt that both of them had attached great importance and respect to Grandpa Andrew.


    His appearance, his walk, and even the mention of his name, represented a kind of distinct cachet.


    Jackson asked for Cherry''s opinion and looked in her eyes. "Grandpa wants us to go to his military


    Cherry didn''t avoid Jackson''s gaze, and instead looked back at him, and asked, "Haven''t you agreed


    already?"


    When he saw Cherry''s face, Jackson nodded, and showed her that she was indeed right.


    Cherry then didn''t say anything more; she knew that she couldn''t ever refuse Grandpa Andrew.


    After a while, Cherry said, "Well, let''s get up, dress, and wash, then we''ll buy a present for grandpa


    before we go there."


    When he heard that Cherry agreed to go, Jackson happily said, "Okay."


    In the evening, Jackson drove with Cherry to the family residence, and when they arrived, they walked


    hand in hand into the living room of the Chu family.


    When the butler saw that Jackson and Cherry had arrived, he cheerfully said to Andrew, "Master,


    Jackson and Cherry have arrived."


    Andrew immediately turned around from the window and looked at Jackson and Cherry, but when he


    looked more closely at her, his heart ached when he saw her emaciated face. How could his


    granddaughter-inw ever get to suffer so much?


    "Grandpa, we''re here, " said Jackson as he walked up to Andrew with Cherry.


    Cherry politely looked at Andrew, and also greeted him, "Grandpa."


    Andrewid his eyes on her, and said, "Cherry, why have you be so thin nowadays?"


    After Andrew finished his words, Jackson hastily looked at Cherry. The woman had really be


    emaciated, and had indeed lost a lot of weight.


    Cherry lowered her head, and didn''t know how to answer him. She had been grieving, but did she


    really have to mention it again?


    As he looked at Cherry''s embarrassed expression, Jackson quickly said to Andrew, "Grandpa, she


    hasn''t been eating well recently, but I''ll try my best to look after her."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew had already known the true reason behind Cherry''s emaciation, and when Jackson answered


    for Cherry, he then truly understood Cherry''s pain. He knew for a fact that she would never tell him the


    true reason as to why she was like that.


    "Well, that''s good, " said Andrew, and as he turned his eyes onto his nephew, he continued, "Jackson,


    please take better care of Cherry."


    "Yes, grandpa, I will, " answered Jackson.


    The butler stood nearby them, and said, "Master, they rarelye back, you should chat with them


    more. I''ll check in the kitchen, and have a look at how the lunch is turning out."


    Andrew felt delighted with the butler''s words, and replied, "Fine, fine."


    Jackson and Cherry then sat in the living room and talked with Andrew. Cherry didn''t amuse and jest


    him like she usually did, and instead just answered the questions that he asionally asked, still trying


    to adjust her state of mind.


    Andrew suddenly asked, "Did you know John and Jean have divorced?"


    Jackson didn''t say a word, and instead just turned his focus to Cherry.


    Somewhat surprising for Cherry, she didn''t react too much to the news, and she also turned around to


    Jackson, and looked into his eyes.


    When Jackson nodded, Cherry knew that it was true, but she had no mood to think about it or anything


    else. What the other people were doing had nothing to do with her, and since Emily had died, who else


    was worth to be treasured by her anymore? Her brother Wilson was not at her side, so there was no


    one else for her to care about.


    When Andrew saw that both Jackson and Cherry kept their silence, he continued to say, "John told me


    that he didn''t love Jean. His decision made sense."


    Andrew didn''t mention for a moment that Emily''s ident had been rted to Jean, and although he


    knew about it, he still didn''t utter a word about the matter.


    "Grandpa, we don''t want to get involved in the affairs of our sister''s family too much. Now John is the


    state governor, and he''s all grown up, and he can handle all of that all by himself; you don''t have to


    worry much about him, " said Jackson. Since he also knew that Cherry didn''t want to talk about it, he


    tried to evade the subject as politely as he could with Andrew.


    "Hum, " Andrew nodded, and said, "That''s right, John has grown up now, and he can handle things by


    himself, but..."


    Andrew then paused, and turned his eyes to Cherry, and said, "Cherry, grandpa wants to tell you


    something today. If the Shen family and John ever..."


    Jackson stopped Andrew''s words, and said, "Grandpa, I''ll tell Cherry everything, you don''t have to."


    Andrew knew what Jackson meant with his interruption; he instead nodded, and stopped speaking.


    Cherry had already guessed what Andrew wanted to say. She figured it out the moment she heard that


    John and Jean had got divorced.


    Cherry then took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and then looked at her Grandpa Andrew. She said,


    "Grandpa, you don''t need to take me into ount. If the Shen family does anything bad to the Ye


    family, you can just do whatever you want to do. I''m a part of the Chu family now, and I haven''t


    forgotten what Shen family has done to me. I won''t pick Shen family''s side, because I''ll always belong


    to the Chu family, and I''ll always stand by Jackson."


    Cherry''s words not only made Andrew feel at ease, but also touched Jackson''s heart.


    He held his wife tight in his arms, regardless of the elder Andrew who sat next to them, and his love


    towards Cherry already overflowed in the room.


    Jackson intimately whispered in Cherry''s ear, "Baby..."


    Cherry slightly raised her head, looked into Jackson''s eyes with a shallow smile on her face, but didn''t


    say a word.


    Andrew knew that Cherry made her words perfectly clear, and that there was nothing more that he


    couldn''t conceal to her. He said, "Cherry, I didn''t mean that we have to be directed against the Shen


    family; after all, John was the one who proposed the divorce. Your sister Lucia called me because she


    was afraid that the Shen family would do something to threaten John, and damage his future. I wanted


    to talk to you and ask for your opinion about all of it."


    Cherry didn''t me Andrew at all, and peacefully spoke, "Grandpa, I have no opinion about it, and to


    be honest, the Shen family means nothing to me now. You must have surely heard about Emily''s


    ident, and that it''s connected to Jean."


    Cherry then finally uncovered the painful scar that she was carrying. She knew that her grandpa


    Andrew was clear in his mind, and said, "I hate Jean, and although I won''t do anything bad to her, her


    affairs, along with those of the Shen family, have nothing to do with me."


    Andrew listened to Cherry''s words, and nodded to her without saying a word, keeping his silence


    instead.


    On the other hand, Jackson''s eyes were filled with hatred. He had sworn to himself that the evil woman


    would pay the price for her mischievous deeds.


    As he caught sight of the hatred that burned in Jackson''s eyes, Andrew felt that the atmosphere in the


    room had stiffened, and he immediately changed the topic. He said, "By the way, Jackson, I also let our


    butler call Derek, and he wille here to eat with us soon. Cherry and you don''t mind him, do you?"


    Jackson turned his eyes to Cherry, asked, "Baby, are you okay with him?"


    Cherry smiled slightly, and replied, "Of?course not, the more the merrier! Derek is not a stranger, and


    the two of you have also grown up together in the family residence, so maybe you have already gotten


    used to eating your meals together."


    As he listened to what Cherry said, Jackson felt his heart fill with happiness. The lovely woman in front


    of him could still seize his heart and understand his thoughts.

 Chapter 68 Bastard, Stop It

    Chapter 68 Bastard, Stop It


    The Chu family, along with Derek, then ate together. From time to time, Andrew and Derek told silly


    jokes at the table to cheer Cherry up because she was almost mute. Jackson looked at her, filled her


    te with delicious food, and hoped that she would be happy.


    Andrew and Derek understood Jackson, and they tried their best to put a smile on Cherry''s face.


    The jokes she heard at the table considerably relieved her distress and brought light to her face. She


    felt better after lunch, and realized that if she stopped immersing herself in her painful thoughts, she


    wouldn''t suffer so much.


    Jackson saw Cherry staring out on the balcony. He walked towards her and hugged her from behind,


    and whispered in her ear, "Baby, what are you thinking about?"


    His question broke Cherry''s musing. She said, "Nothing, I just feel a bit tired."


    After he heard her answer, Jackson carefully replied, "How about we go in our bedroom?"


    Cherry nodded. She was indeed sleepy, and resting in the bedroom was an ideal choice.


    Inside the bedroom, Jackson put a quilt on Cherry, and didn''t leave until she fell asleep.


    He then went to the parlor, and found Andrew and Derek sitting there. Jackson could tell from Andrew''s


    eyes that he wanted to ask him something.


    Jackson sat down on the sofa.


    Andrew was worried, and asked, "Jackson, how''s Cherry?" He noticed that Cherry was in a weak


    condition, and that she didn''t eat much at lunch.


    "She''s fine. She said she was tired and needed to take a nap, " said Jackson.


    Derek stared at Jackson, and said, "Jackson, I can''t help but ask you, but are you sure about your


    decision regarding Jean Shen?"


    Derek couldn''t let it go, and wanted to persuade Jackson to reconsider, because he didn''t want to


    sentence Jean to death.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson seriously looked at him, and said, "Do I need to repeat myself again?"


    "But she, she''s¡­" started Derek again, but Jackson quickly got angry before he finished his words.


    Jackson suddenly roared, "Derek Lu, are you trying to lecture me?"


    Derek didn''t dare to speak again, and instead turned to Andrew.


    Andrew pondered for a while, and he knew what his grandson wanted to do with Jean. Would Jackson


    actually stand by and do nothing, when Jean caused both Emily''s death and Cherry''s depression? That


    wasn''t Jackson if he answered yes to that question.


    "Jackson, are you sure? After all, she''s just a woman. Don''t you think that''s too much?" asked Andrew.


    "Grandpa, " said Jackson, firmly, "What would you have done if your own grandson''s wife had died?"


    Andrew was rendered speechless. He thought that it wouldn''t have ended well for anyone if Cherry had


    been the one killed. There was a price to pay for provoking peopleing from the Chu family.


    Derek also stopped talking.


    After some time, Jackson turned to Derek, and ordered, "You have three days to make her disappear."


    Derek then looked at Andrew and slightly nodded, because Andrew didn''t oppose Jackson''s decision.


    Then agreed on this, and then Andrew asked, "Well, Jackson, how about Sally?"


    Jackson was shocked when he heard the word Sally. He hadn''t seen Sally in a long time, because


    none of them had ever tried to contact each other, and he didn''t think of her, because he cared for


    Cherry.


    Jackson told Andrew and Derek the truth, because he had nothing to hide. "We haven''t kept in touch, "


    he said.


    Derek also said, "I haven''t seen her recently, either. Does she still live in the city?"


    When he heard them, Andrew couldn''t find his words to tell them what was on his mind.


    Derek noticed Andrew''s countenance, and it seemed that indeed Andrew didn''t know how to put his


    thoughts into words.


    "Grandpa, what are you trying to tell us?" asked Derek.


    Derek''s question intrigued Jackson, and he turned his gaze to Andrew.


    Andrew looked back at Jackson, but didn''t speak his true thoughts. Instead, he said, "Jackson, you


    know about what I''m worried, don''t you? Now that you have Cherry by your side, you should take good


    care of her. Don''t ever let her down."


    Andrew''s worry was reasonable. Sally had been Jackson''s favorite, but now Cherry was Jackson''s


    wife.


    Jackson looked at Andrew, and firmly said, "Grandpa, believe me when I say that I''ll take care of


    Cherry for the rest of my life."


    Andrew nodded, and believed in Jackson, however, this wasn''t his worry. He was worried about


    something else, but he couldn''t say it, because he was afraid that Jackson would do terrible things, and


    even hurt other innocent people.


    Andrew pondered for a long time, and finally asked, "Jackson, Derek, have you seen anyone from the


    An family?"


    Jackson and Derek looked at each other because of Andrew''s question.


    "Are you referring to Stephen An?" guessed Derek. He knew that Stephen An was the only one alive in


    the An family.


    Andrew then unveiled all of his investigation results. He said, "He works in the entertainment business,


    and I heard that the power of the underworld has also at the same time increased."


    Jackson pondered for a short while, and said, "We''ve met each other before. No matter how much


    power he has, he can''t beat us."


    "Indeed, no one else from the An family survived except him, but he still needs to pay a big price for


    being against us, " said Derek.


    Andrew didn''t say anything, and thought that Jackson and Derek simplified the problem. He had


    passed through simr events in the past, and he knew that if something ever broke out, it would be


    moreplicated than they could ever imagine. However, in order to protect them from the


    unnecessary pain, he couldn''t unveil all the things he knew.


    Jackson saw that Andrew was still worried, and said, "Grandpa, please don''t worry, it''ll be fine; I can


    handle Stephen An."


    Derek echoed him, and said, "Yes, grandpa, don''t worry. Stephen won''t cause any trouble if Jackson


    and I keep an eye on him."


    Andrew nodded, but deep in his heart he was still worried.


    In the afternoon, Jackson and Cherry went back home together, and Derek returned to the barracks


    alone.


    Jackson took Cherry to their bedroom as soon as they arrived at home, andid her on the bed.


    "What are you doing?" she asked. Cherry was a bit surprised when she saw that Jackson was in such


    of a hurry, but she more or less knew about his true purpose.


    Jackson looked at Cherry with love, and said, "Baby, I want to be a ''devil'' this time."


    He then came closer to her to kiss her, but she stopped him.


    Cherry stopped him with her hand, and slightly said, "I''m in a blue moon, stop it!"


    "But I can''t help it, " said Jackson, while he started to move again.


    "Jackson Chu!" shouted Cherry.


    After he heard her, Jackson finally controlled himself, stopped, and looked at Cherry.


    Cherry was also looking at Jackson, and continued, "Stop it now, or don''t touch me for the rest of your


    life!"


    After he heard her, Jackson was helpless, and even though he really wanted to do it, he had to control


    himself. Eventually after he kissed her, he stopped.

 Chapter 69 She Is Coming

    Chapter 69 She Is Coming


    Early next morning, Jackson received a call from the army base, and was told that there was


    something that needed to be urgently handled by him.


    He didn''t have the heart to wake Cheery up when he saw that she was still sleeping after he spoke on


    the phone.


    When Jackson felt Cherry move, he carefully asked, "Are you awake?" and when she opened her eyes


    and looked at him, he focused his gaze on her.


    "Yes, when did you wake up?" asked Cherry.


    Jackson gently stroke Cherry''s hair, and said, "Just earlier."


    Cherry read Jackson''s face, and figured that there must be something on Jackson''s mind, and asked,


    "Do you have anything to tell me?"


    Jackson paused for a moment, and then said, "I have to go back to the barracks soon."


    "Oh, " replied Cherry, "Then you have to start packing. You don''t want to bete."


    Cherry knew that military orders could never be vited, and it seemed that Jackson had already


    wasted quite some time waiting for her to be awake.


    After they got up out of bed and washed, Jackson put on his army uniform. After she checked his


    clothing and made sure that it was okay, Cherry whispered to him, "You go on ahead, I''ll be right here


    waiting for you when you get back."


    "I don''t know for how many days I''ll be gone; I don''t want to leave you, " said Jackson.


    In contrast to him, Cherry looked more indifferent, and said, "The militaryes first. Don''t worry, I take


    good care of myself when I''m home alone."


    Before he left, he kissed her forehead, and reluctantly replied, "Okay."


    Watching Jackson leave, Cherry felt slightly wistful?and sad, because she was yet again condemned to


    be alone for a period, devoid of Jackson''spanionship.


    Jackson had already been gone for several days, and the longer Cherry stayed at home alone, the


    more she felt upset. She spent every afternoon looking out the balcony, and after dusk fell, she just


    stared nkly at the ceiling for most of the night. She was thinking about Emily, and about the days


    that they had spent together. She missed Jackson, and no longer med him for Emily''s ident,


    aware that her love had surpassed her me.


    One morning, Cherry got up as usual, and after she washed, she stood on the balcony to breathe the


    fresh air from outside.


    Soon after that, Cherry didn''t feel so good, and started to get pale. She patted herself on the chest, but


    nausea struck her just before her hands reached her chest. With her hands mped around her mouth,


    Cherry immediately ran into the toilet.


    It was not until half an hour passed that Cherry started to feel better again.


    She looked at her pale face in the mirror, and thought that she felt that way because she hadn''t eaten a


    square meal in days. She didn''t have any kind of appetite, and could do nothing but to fight with her


    body.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As she walked out of the toilet, Cherry sank herself in the sofa and drank a cup of water, something


    that made her feel much more better. She then switched on the television to watch news, and the


    whole morning passed quickly in leisure.


    In the afternoon, after a short nap, Cherry was bored and had no idea about what to do next. She


    walked to the wardrobe and opened it, and she saw all of the clothes that belonged to her. Cherry also


    saw the purple dress, and felt painful, because she had bought it with Emily when they went shopping


    together. She remembered of her again, and all the days that she had spent with her appeared in front


    of her eyes and yed just like a movie.


    Cherry took out some clothes from the wardrobe, changed into them, put on some light make-up,


    picked up her bag, and went out.


    Cherry then went to the bar, looked at therge letters that spelled its name in front of the door, and felt


    a quick pain stab her heart. In the past, Cherry hade there only for Emily. She had always believed


    that wherever Emily was, there surely must be a ce full of joy, and that included the bar. Although it


    was noisy and chaotic, she still loveding there because of Emily''s voice and presence. But why did


    shee there now? Did shee there looking for traces of Emily?


    Cherry stood at the entrance of the bar for a long time before she entered it, and as soon as she


    walked through the door, the first thing Cherry saw was the bar counter, because that was the ce


    where Emily had worked.


    However, the girl at the counter was no longer Emily. She instead saw a young girl with her mouth


    corners slightly raised, wearing the same work clothes as Emily had. She was mixing drinks for


    customers with a smile on her face, and her movements were natural, almost as good as Emily''s were.


    Looking at the young girl in front of the bar counter, Cherry''s eyes turned red and filled with tears. She


    missed Emily very much.


    All of a sudden, a drunk man walked by Cherry and identally collided with her, but Cherry quickly


    recovered from the brief shock.


    The drunk man didn''t pay any attention to Cherry, and instead just went ahead after colliding with her


    without any sort of inclination?to apologize.


    Not caring about his apology, Cherry then looked at the people around her. When she found an empty


    table in the corner, Cherry walked over to it, and sat down.


    At that moment, a waiter happened to pass by Cherry''s table, and as he took a quick look at her, he


    immediately recognized her. He quickly put the tray that he was carrying in his hand on the bar counter,


    and then walked forward towards the staff room.


    Stephen was sitting in his office and browsing his files when he heard a knock on the door. Without


    raising his head from the paperwork in front of him, he said, "Come in."


    When the waiter came in, he found that Stephen was busy working. He was nervous, because he didn''t


    know whether he should tell his boss what he saw or not.


    Stephen naturally looked up, and when he saw that it was just a waiter, he casually asked, "What''s


    wrong, Tom?"


    After he said this, Stephen continued to immerse himself in his office work.


    Tom, the waiter, first hesitated for a?second, but then stood in front of Stephen, and said, "Mr. Stephen,


    I just saw Emily''s friend, Miss Cherry, in the bar."


    As soon as Tom''sst words came out of his mouth, Stephen raised his head, and looked at him in


    surprise.


    Tom felt even more nervous when he saw Stephen''s reaction, and immediately said, "I was bringing


    some wine to a table just now and brushed against Miss Cherry by ident. I''m pretty sure that it''s her,


    but she looks so emaciated, and her face..." Tom paused for a few seconds, and then continued,


    "doesn''t look so good."


    Stephen quickly rose to his feet, and asked, "Where is she now?"


    "I just saw her in the hall. She should still be there, " said Tom, and as soon as he finished his words,


    Stephen quickly walked to the door.


    Stephen reached the hall, and frantically looked for Cherry. It had been a long time since he hadst


    seen her at Emily''s funeral. He had missed her much and wanted to see her, and he had also heard


    about the ident, and wondered how she was feelingtely.

 Chapter 70 Let Me Take You Home

    Chapter 70 Let Me Take You Home


    Stephen froze when his eyes finally focused on the corner she was sitting in. It was a familiar, but


    emaciated face, and her figure, as well as her appearance, made him feel an icy quiver in his heart.


    Stephen stared at Cherry, and slowly started to walk up to her.


    She sat in the corner and nkly stared at all the people twirling around on?the dance floor. She was


    there because she missed Emily, not to see other people having fun.


    Cherry wasn''t aware of the fact that Stephen was standing beside her until he called out her name.


    "Cherr, you''re here!"


    When she heard someone calling out her name, Cherry looked backwards, and saw that it was


    Stephen. She tried to quickly adjust her mood, and a reluctant smile appeared on her face, which was


    even more uglier than a grimace. She said, "Stephen, how did you know I was here?"


    Stephen suffered when he looked at Cherry''s face, and he had no choice but to withhold himself from


    speaking.


    "Don''t forget that this is my territory. I always know when you''re here, " said Stephen.


    Cherry believed that what he said was true. After all, it was his bar, and that meant that everything was


    under his watch, her included.


    Embarrassed, Cherry quickly replied, "I''m so sorry..."


    However, Stephen felt an unbearable pain pierce his heart. He fixed his eyes on Cherry, and said,


    "How are you doing these days?"


    She was shocked by his greeting, and because Stephen acted just like a friend, this reminded Cherry


    of Emily one more time.


    "Fine, not so bad, " said Cherry.


    Stephen stared at her all the time during their talk. He said, "Not so bad, but it seems that you''re not a


    bit happy at all."


    When she heard him, Cherry looked down, and lowered her voice. She replied, "No, I''m actually


    leading a good life now."


    Stephen tried to say, "Cherry, Emily..." but his words were quickly stopped by her before he could finish


    them.


    Cherry immediately raised her head, looked at Stephen straight in the eye, and said, "Please, don''t talk


    about Emily. I came here just to rx." She tried to hide her sadness, because she didn''t want it to be


    mentioned, or noticed, by anyone else.


    Stephen then stopped, But after a while, he asked, "Would you like something to drink?"


    "A cocktail, thanks, " said Cherry. She hoped that the alcohol would do a quick job to anaesthetize her


    feelings.


    Stephen gestured to a waiter, and told him to bring several sses of cocktails to her table.


    The waiter soon returned with the drinks, and as she looked at the full table, Cherry couldn''t help but to


    pick one up and down the whole ss.


    "Drink it slowly, " said Stephen, a bit worried when he saw that Cherry was so anxious. He knew that


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    she still missed Emily very much, and he also knew that she couldn''t get her off of her mind, even


    though she had been long gone already.


    But Cherry didn''t listen to Stephen for a second, and instead kept on gulping one drink after another,


    almost emptying all of the cocktail sses on the table in a very short amount of time.


    As she stared at the empty sses, Cherry said to Stephen, "Give me some wine now, please."


    Cherry just wanted to soothe her heavy heart, and to release all the sadness that had been built inside


    of her for so long with alcohol.


    Stephen wanted to stop her when he saw her do that, but he also knew that she wouldn''t listen to him


    for one moment.


    In the end, Stephen followed Cherry''s wish, and called the waiter to bring some wine to the table.


    As soon as she saw the wine, Cherry started to drink again, despite of the fact that she started to feel


    ufortable and wanted to vomit. She ignored her nausea, and instead kept on gulping wine.


    But as soon as she tossed another ss of wine, she immediately felt sick to the brim. Cherry started


    to feel like throwing up, and when she eventually realized that she couldn''t hold it anymore, she got off


    of her seat and quickly ran towards the toilet.


    After he saw Cherry''s unexpected move, Stephen hastily ran after her.


    He followed her to thedies'' room. He ran directly inside, and didn''t pay any attention to that because


    he was worried about her.


    One of the custodians was cleaning the toilet, and she saw a girl running into the toilet, bending over


    the sink and puking. A man also came inside after her.


    When the custodian realized that it was Stephen, she immediately greeted him with respect, "Mr.


    Stephen!"


    When he heard that some called him, Stephen calmed down, and stopped when he saw that Cherry


    was vomiting in the sink. He said to the custodian next to him, "Put an ''Out of order" sign for the


    moment on the door."


    "Okay, okay, " said the custodian, and quickly got out.


    Stephen then suddenly walked up to Cherry, and while he gently touched her shoulder, he asked,


    "Cherry, are you okay?"


    Cherry was still feeling ill, and didn''t answer Stephen''s question.


    After some time passed, Cherry felt much more better, but her stomach was still cramped, and she


    couldn''t figure out the reason why.


    Stephen saw that Cherry was feeling better than before, and asked again, "How are you feeling now?


    Would you like to go to the hospital with me?"


    Cherry waved her hand, and in a weak voice, said, "That''s alright, I feel better now."


    Stephen saw that Cherry had gotten up from the sink, and he held Cherry''s arm and helped her get out


    of the toilet.


    He brought her to his office, and made her sit on the sofa in the office room. He poured her a cup of


    water, and after Cherry drank some of it, she felt much more better than before.


    Stephen again looked at Cherry with a spark of concern in his yes, and asked, "Are you really okay?"


    "I''m okay, " said Cherry.


    When he looked at Cherry''s face, Stephen was sure that Cherry was indeed feeling much more better


    than before, and didn''t ask her anything more.


    Cherry had just recovered from her sad state when she realized that she was in Stephen''s office room.


    She said, "If you have work to do, then I''ll leave you to it." Cherry then intended to stand up and leave,


    but her arm was suddenly seized by Stephen.


    Stephen felt rather worried about leaving Cherry alone, and said, "No, I don''t have any work to do now.


    Just stay here and rest."


    "No, I''d better go back, " replied Cherry, insisting on leaving.


    Stephen knew that he couldn''t convince Cherry change her mind, and when he saw her stubborn face


    hepromised, and said, "Well, then at least let me drive you back home."


    "No, I can go back myself, that''s alright." Cherry didn''t want anybody to help her.


    Stephen stared at Cherry, and with his eyes filled with iparable affection towards her, said, "But I


    can''t bear to see you like this."


    She then raised her head and looked into Stephen''s eyes, and saw in them little sparks of misgiving,


    different from the ordinary concern between friends.


    Finally, Cherry acquiesced Stephen''s advice, and looked at him and nodded.


    Stephen was happy when Cherry agreed to let him take her back, and cheerfully said, "Let''s go, I''ll


    drive you back."

 Chapter 71 Unexpected Phone Call

    Chapter 71 Unexpected Phone Call


    Stephen then drove Cherry home, but when she intended to get out of the car, he suddenly grabbed


    her arm.


    Cherry didn''t know what Stephen wanted to do, and instead looked at him in confusion.


    He turned to Cherry, and said, "Cherry, just tell me if you don''t want to live here, and I''ll take you away."


    Stephen knew that it was Jackson''s home, and that Cherry was Jackson''s wife. Although he shouldn''t


    have said those words, he still followed his heart nheless.


    Cherry shook her head, and said, "Thank you, Stephen, but I''m happy here for Emily, " and after she


    paused for a couple of seconds, she continued, "and Jackson."


    Cherry then got rid of Stephen and walked into her home.


    In fact, Cherry didn''t care a moment about what Stephen said, because her longing for Emily and


    everything that they had done together had captured her heart. She didn''t care about the rest of the


    world, and instead decided to let things flow on their natural course.


    After Cherry came back home and curled herself on the sofa again, she again nkly stared and didn''t


    utter a word. She was alone, but she felt better than she had been back in the bar; she missed Emily.


    When Jackson returned home, he felt his heart bleeding when he saw her sitting in the sofa,


    motionless.


    He quickly hung his military jackets on the coat-hanger, and then walked towards Cherry and sat


    beside her. He gently took her into his arms, and called her, "Baby."


    Jackson was worried about her, and hugged her tightly in his arms. He felt his heart ache because


    Cherry was very sad, and wondered when would she ever recover to her former happiness.


    Cherry quietly snuggled up to Jackson''s chest.


    Cherry realized that Jackson was there only after a long time, and slightly called out to him, "Jackson."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When he heard her, Jackson immediately replied, "Yes, dear, I''m here, I''m here."


    Jackson was very delighted, because Cherry finally knew that he was around her.


    He fondly whispered in her ear, "Why are you sitting alone here on the sofa? Come on, I''ll take you


    upstairs."


    Jackson then intended to move, but Cherry quickly shook her head, and said, "No, no, I don''t want to


    go upstairs."


    She didn''t want to go there because she was afraid that she would miss Emily when she looked at the


    bedroom''s ceiling. She also feared to sleep alone and feel the cold sheets of the bed on her skin at


    night.


    Jackson saw Cherry''s unwillingness, and said, "Okay, okay, we won''t go upstairs."


    Jackson then sat back and hugged Cherry, but he didn''t know what she was thinking of. Why didn''t she


    want to go upstairs? After all, that was their bedroom, but why did she refuse to go there?


    Jackson was confused, but he couldn''t ask Cherry because she was already buried in her sadness. He


    didn''t care about anything else but to make her feel happy again.


    Two hours passed, and Cherry fell asleep in Jackson''s warm andfortable embrace.


    He was very d that Cherry could sleep, and he tried to make her feel asfortable as possible.


    But then, Jackson''s phone rang.


    The ringtone woke Cherry up, and she sluggishly opened her eyes and saw that Jackson was about to


    answer the call.


    Jackson didn''t know who was calling him, but he frowned when he saw the name on the disy.


    Cherry clearly saw the name of the caller on Jackson''s phone; it was Sally He.


    Cherry''s heart ached for a second, because the name sounded familiar to her. But she had forgotten


    who this Sally was due to lingering sorrow.


    When Jackson looked at Cherry, he found that she was staring at the phone in his hand.


    She slowly got out of his arms, stood up, and then walked towards the staircase.


    "Honey, " gently called Jackson after her, but she didn''t stop, and also didn''t turn around.


    The phone was still ringing, but Jackson looked at Cherry''s figure with hesitation. Finally, he didn''t go


    after her, and instead chose to take the phone call on the balcony.


    "Hello, " answered Jackson.


    "Jackson, where are you? I miss you, " said Sally.


    Jackson tried to lower his angry voice, because he was afraid that Cherry would be sad and


    misunderstand him. He said, "Sally, I told you to stop bothering me anymore. You know that your life


    will be veryfortable with all that money that I gave you. What else do you want from me?"


    In a shivering tone, Sally said, "Jackson, you know that I will alwayse to you, because I miss you


    every moment, day and night, and I always want to see you, and talk to you. Didn''t you feel guilt when


    you left me lonely in that cold room?"


    Jackson hesitated when he heard Sally''s voice. He would have gone back to her regardless of


    everything that had happened in the past, but at the moment, he couldn''t. Jackson knew what he had


    to do, and most of all, how to treat the people around him.


    He took a deep breath, and replied, "Sally, I''m married now, and I want to take good care of Cherry."


    "Why do you have to take care of her?" screamed Sally, "I dare say you don''t love her, then why do you


    have to take care of her? I don''t think you love her and that she loves you. Jackson, I already know that


    she''s John Ye''s ex-girlfriend. You two¡­"


    Jackson roared at her before she could finish her words.


    "Sally He!" furiously cried Jackson.


    Sally was scared by him, and she didn''t continue her rant.


    "What happens between Cherry and I is none of your business!" Jackson was mad at Sally for the first


    time because he wanted to defend Cherry, and that meant that he had already made up his mind to


    take care of Cherry.


    Sally, on the other side of the line, couldn''t believe what she heard. Was he actually hurting Sally, just


    for Cherry?


    Silence reigned for a long time, but eventually, Sally asked, "Jackson, did you just yell at me... for her?"


    Jackson calmed down at that moment, and said, "I''m sorry, Sally, but I got too emotional."


    Jackson didn''t say that out of regret, but instead thought that he had to treat Sally with respect,


    because, after all, she had once been his favorite.


    Sally then burst into tears, and shouted at him, "You cane and take my body to the morgue if I


    won''t see you in an hour. Anyway, I''m the only one left in my family, and even though you saved my life


    once, and I can give it back to you now, and I can finally see my parents in the heaven again."


    Sally then furiously hung up the phone.


    That worried Jackson, and although he had tried his best to stay away from Sally, he had no choice but


    go to her and sort things out; she was, and would always be, his only weakness.


    Jackson was hopeless.

 Chapter 72 He Leaves

    Chapter 72 He Leaves


    Jackson went upstairs and entered the bedroom, and saw that Cherry was sitting on the bed and


    looking out the window. He then slowly walked over to her, and sat beside her.


    Despite noticing Jackson sitting by her side, she didn''t turn to look at him, and instead continued to


    look out through the window.


    Jackson gently put his hands on Cherry''s shoulder, and turned her to face him.


    She already knew what Jackson wanted to do, and Cherry obeyed while her absent eyes met his.


    "Honey, please don''t be upset, Sally just asked me for a little favor, nothing more, " quickly exined


    Jackson.


    "Are you going to see her?" asked Cherry coldly. She had already guessed what would happen next


    the moment she left his arms: Jackson would leave her side for Sally''s as soon as Sally appeared. She


    had experienced this circumstance more than once.


    "I..." started Jackson, but failed to give her any proper answer. He was torn between Cherry and Sally,


    and didn''t know what to do, but Cherry had already read his mind.


    "Go then, I can''t be held ountable if something bad actually happens to her, " said Cherry, with her


    eyes filled with bitter disappointment.


    ''Who am I to you in your heart, Jackson? You call me honey, baby, dear, but do you really treasure me?


    Do you even love me?'' wondered Cherry.


    Jackson did not know what to say, And Cherry broke free from his hands, and stood up. She then


    walked over to the window and turned over her shoulder to look at Jackson. She said, "Go now, I know


    that you care about her, don''t you?"


    She then turned her back on him again, and continued to look through the window.


    Jackson wanted to say something, but he held back, because every exnation seemed to be useless


    at that moment.


    Eventually, he left. In his heart he worried more about Sally because of her quick and bad temper.


    However, he knew that Cherry was a sensible woman, and that she would never do anything reckless.


    He decided that as soon as he took care of Sally, he woulde back to her, and continue to protect


    her.


    As she heard Jackson''s steps fade away in the distance, tears trickled down Cherry''s cheeks. Her


    heart was broken, because he had never belonged to her.


    It was a sleepless night for her. Cherryid alone in bed and stared at the ceiling with her mind


    cocooned inside the quilt. A certain fear still lingered in her heart, and she became afraid of the


    darkness and loneliness of the long and cold night.


    She thought, ''Emily''s gone, and my husband? He''s maybe in another bed with someone else right


    now.''


    That thought brought tears to her eyes again, and she wondered what kind of life was she actually


    living?


    She didn''t know how and when she had fallen asleep, but when she woke up the next morning, she


    saw that Jackson was sitting beside her in bed, carefully gazing at her.


    "Honey, " said Jackson, in a very gentle tone. He wore a warm smile on his face, which made him look


    even more handsome and elegant; no one could have hated him in that moment.


    However, Cherry turned a blind eye to him.


    She did not say anything.


    After a long while, Jackson broke the silence, and said, "I''m going to the barracks now, so please stay


    at home and be good. I''ve bought some groceries from the market and put them in the kitchen for you


    to cook. I''ll be back at night."


    Cherry still looked at Jackson without uttering a single word.


    In the end, Jackson kissed Cherry on her forehead and went outside, because Derek had been waiting


    for him in the car.


    As Jackson walked away, Cherryid emotionless on the bed the same as before.


    He walked out of the house, and after he got in the car, they drove away.


    Jackson looked concerned, and Derek knew what had happened yesterday. He thought for a long


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    while, and then carefully asked, "Jackson, what about Sally? What are you going to with her?"


    "I warned her not to call me any more!" said Jackson coldly.


    "Will she listen?" asked Derek again. He knew Sally so well that he was sure that something was


    bound to happen.


    "Anyway, she promised me yesterday, " said Jackson with uncertainty in his voice.


    "I see, " replied Derek. He knew that it was impossible for Sally to leave Jackson alone forever, and he


    also knew very well what kind of person Sally was, and what she was capable of doing if things didn''t


    go her way.

 Chapter 73 Shocking News

    Chapter 73 Shocking News


    Cherry got up out of bed, washed, sat on the sofa, and fell again into her trance. Her mood violently


    fluctuated with Jackson; whether he was with her, or what he was doing, all had a great influence on


    her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a lovely day outside, and Cherry couldn''t help but think of Emily again. Not a day had gone by


    when she had not thought of her.


    So she made up her mind to go to the graveyard.


    She put on a in, dark blue suit, and set off on her way.


    She then called for a taxi, and told the driver to go directly to the graveyard in the suburbs.


    Standing in front of Emily''s gravestone, Cherry finally burst out into tears. She had already held them


    inside of her for far too long, but now that she was near her friend, she let them out freely.


    Cherry wanted to unleash all of her anguish and to tell Emily about everything, either bad or good, but


    she couldn''t, and all of her words turned into tears.


    As time went by, she eventually stopped crying, and felt much better.


    She wiped the tears off her face and her eyes glittered with determination. She didn''t know why she felt


    so determined, and also didn''t know whether it was for someone, or for something.


    She looked at Emily''s photo on her gravestone, and whispered, "Emily, from now on, I won''t ever rely


    on anyone else. I''ll be independent, and live a life on my own, and no matter what happens, I''ll always


    believe in myself and live a happy life."


    A glimmer of hope then rose from the bottom of her heart, and she realized that it had always been


    about her.


    She finally understood what meant to be strong and to live an independent life.


    When she left the graveyard, she did not return home immediately, and instead walked alone on the


    sidewalk, and enjoyed the scenery with a kind of unrestricted happiness glistening in her eyes. Her


    mind was at ease, and with every breath that she took she felt lighter.


    She walked for a little while longer, and her stomach started to ache. ''I didn''t eat anything in the


    morning. How can my stomach ache so bad?'' she thought.


    She insisted on moving forward, but the pain was getting so stronger that she had to stop and grab her


    stomach with her two hands.


    Her face twitched because of the sharp pain. She looked up, and did not see anyone around that she


    could ask for help.


    She tried to slowly drop to the ground to ease the pain, but before she could make it an even sharper


    pain hit her, and her mind slid away into total darkness.


    When she woke up, she found herself in the hospital, with Stephen beside her.


    She looked at him, and asked, "Stephen, why are you here?"


    Stephen seriously said, "If I hadn''t visited Emily''s grave, you would havein there forever!" He was


    angry because of her recklessness, but when he saw her on the bed, he immediately softened.


    Cherry did not say a word, and it turned out that he had found her on his way to the graveyard.


    After a long while, she said, "Thank you, Stephen."


    He affectionately gazed at her, and said, "Please take better care of yourself from now on! That''s the


    best way to thank me."


    Cherry quietly stared at Stephen.


    A doctor then pushed the door open and walked inside her ward.


    Stephen immediately stood up, and as he looked at the doctor, he waited for him to tell them Cherry''s


    medical report.


    Cherry put her eyes on the doctor and also waited for the same thing.


    Before he looked at Cherry, the doctor took a nce at Stephen, and said, "You''re Cherry Shen, right?"


    She nodded.


    "You''re pregnant, and you should be more careful about your health, or it''ll be very dangerous for both


    you and your baby, " said the doctor calmly, as if he was broadcasting something on the radio.


    That took both Cherry and Stephen aback, and Cherry looked at Stephen in disbelief. ''Me? Pregnant?


    A baby? Dangerous?''


    Stephen also thought, ''She''s pregnant? Jackson is going to be a father?''


    The doctor was a little unhappy to see his patient''s reaction. How could she have not known already


    that she was pregnant?


    "Cherry Shen, didn''t you know that you were pregnant?" asked the doctor.


    Cherry then moved her eyes back to the doctor and she shook her head, she decisively said, "No, I


    didn''t."


    Stephen lowered his head, and murmured to himself, "It can''t be, no, it just can''t be."


    The doctor took a deep breath, and said, "Now that you know that you''re pregnant, you must be more


    careful with yourself. Thanks to your in-time arrival, both your baby and you are safe now." He paused


    for a moment, and turned to look back at Stephen, whom he thought to be the husband, and said, "As


    her husband, you must pay her more attention in theing days. You should ask doctors about


    anything thates up, even if you don''t want to go to hospital. If she''s been a careless mother, why


    don''t you be an attentive father?"


    The words reduced Stephen to silence. ''I''m Cherry''s husband? Well, I''d like to be, but...''


    Cherry slowly looked away and did not say anything. She thought, ''Husband, hmm... where is my


    husband? He''s probably busy sleeping with someone else, and anyway, I doubt that he''ll know how to


    take care of me.''


    After a few moments, Stephen nodded to the doctor, still dumbfounded. He then looked at Cherry, and


    sadness grew in his heart, and thought, ''She must be missing Jackson, the only one that she loves.''


    Stephen stayed with Cherry for the whole day, and when evening came, she felt much better. After the


    doctor checked her again, he finally allowed her to go home.


    Stephen again drove her home.

 Chapter 74 What Did You Do

    Chapter 74 What Did You Do


    While she was in the car, Cherry thought for a while, and then said, "Stephen, could you please do me


    a favor?"


    He was confused, and thought to himself, ''What could she want from me?''


    "What?" asked Stephen.


    "Keep my pregnancy a secret, " said Cherry, "Don''t tell the others, not even Jackson."


    Stephen was very surprised, and as he looked at Cherry and kept driving, his face stiffened. He asked,


    "Why do you want to hide this from him? Do you..."


    But before he had the chance to finish his words, he was stopped by Cherry.


    "Stephen, please don''t ask me why. If you take me as your friend, then I hope that you will help me


    hide this from him. I don''t want a third person, or any other person, to know that I''m with child, " said


    Cherry firmly.


    Stephen, after a short silence, replied, "I get it."


    Stephen didn''t think too much of it, because as long as Cherry wanted to do something, he knew that


    she certainly had some kind of n. If she didn''t want to say it to him, then he wouldn''t insist on it. He


    never wanted to force her to do anything; instead, he wanted to dote upon on her and do exactly as


    she wished him to.


    Cherry forced a smile. She said, "Thank you."


    Stephen didn''t care about her thanks, and instead asked, "Cherry, do you want to have an abortion?"


    When he mentioned this, Cherry turned her head and looked out the window. Complex thoughts then


    arose in her mind, and she said, "I haven''t decided on it yet."


    "But it''s a baby, it still a life..." Stephen didn''t have the heart to let Cherry get an abortion, and even if


    she did have one, she had no idea of how painful it would be.


    Cherry stopped him, and said, "Stephen, could you please leave me alone?" Thest thing that she


    wanted to do was to discuss about this child. A baby was indeed a gift from the heavens, but she was


    not ready to ept it quite yet. She found herself suddenly pregnant, and wondered what should she


    do? What the hell should she do next?


    Stephen looked at Cherry, obeyed her wish and stopped talking.


    After Stephen drove her to the front of the gate and parked the car, Cherry was ready to get out of it,


    but when she looked out the window, she found that the lights in the house were on. Her heart


    quivered, and she thought to herself, ''Has Jacksone back already?''


    Cherry then saw that Jackson was actually standing at the gate, with an icy-cold and aggressive look


    on his face.


    Stephen also looked through Cherry''s window and saw Jackson. His eyes met with his, and Stephen


    was neither worried, nor afraid, because he didn''t think that he had done anything wrong.


    Jackson red at the two sitting in the car and had mixed feelings about the whole scene, because


    instead of finding her at home, Jackson found his wife sitting in another man''s car.


    Cherry also wasn''t nervous, and simply said, "Stephen, remember your promise! Don''t let other people


    know about what we talked about!"


    Stephen stared at Jackson, who was sitting not that far away from them, and said firmly, "Okay, I will."


    Cherry calmed down after she heard Stephen''s promise again, and opened the car''s door and got out.


    Stephen then drove away.


    After she saw Stephen leave, Cherry turned around and started to walk towards her home, but when


    she passed Jackson, he suddenly caught her arm.


    Jackson furiously asked, "Where were you?"


    Cherry tried to get out of his grasp, but she failed. She didn''t want to struggle, and instead calmly


    looked at Jackson, and said, "Didn''t you see already? Why are you still asking?"


    Jackson was unsatisfied with Cherry''s reply. He stared at her, and said, "You can''t bear the loneliness


    when I''m not with you, and you have to go out and pick up guys, eh? The guy you chose for today was


    Stephen. Am I right?"


    Cherry didn''t care at all about his words. Did it really matter that he was wrong about her? She had


    longed for his concern and love, and loving him was very painful. If she couldn''t get his heart, then


    what else could she beg for?


    Suddenly, in a toneless voice, Cherry said, "Jackson, you can go and meet Sally whenever you want.


    Why do you care about my affairs if I don''t care about yours? Don''t you think that you should care more


    about Sally?"


    After she said this, Cherry looked into his eyes to see his reaction. As long as Jackson said that there


    was nothing going on between him and Sally, perhaps she would believe him. She might also believe


    that the true reason why Jackson would leave her and meet with Sally was that he cared about her as


    a friend.


    But Jackson said nothing, and just stared at Cherry.


    She waspletely disappointed by his reply, and she threw his hand away and entered the living


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    room.


    Jackson then followed her and walked into the living room.


    Cherry felt very tired, and she didn''t have the energy to care about Jackson''s unhappiness, and to


    exin to him what she had done today.


    She went directly upstairs, entered the bedroom, found her pajama, and walked into the bathroom to


    take a bath.


    Jackson stood at the bedroom''s door, and when he heard that Cherry was taking a bath, he wanted to


    run in on her, lecture her, and let her know who was her husband. How dared she meet Stephen


    behind his back?


    Jackson didn''t walked in on her, and instead entered the bedroom, sat down on the bed, and waited for


    Cherry to walk out of the bathroom.


    When she finally came out, she was drying her hair, and saw that Jackson was sitting on the edge of


    the bed. She continued to ignore him, and when her hair was almostpletely dried, she just walked


    to the other side of the bed, ready to go to bed.


    When Jackson saw that Cherry continued to ignore him, he immediately got angry.


    Jackson then quickly stood up, threw back the quilt off of her, and furiously asked, "Don''t you think that


    you should exin something to me?"


    Cherry helplessly replied, "I have nothing to exin."


    She then nned to go to sleep with her back turned to him.


    Jackson suddenly seized her arm and pressed on her, and thought to himself, ''Have I spoiled her?''


    Cherry quivered in terror because of him, and as she looked at Jackson, she asked, "What do you want


    to do?"


    "What do you think I''ll do?" replied Jackson. When he saw Cherry act so nonchnt, he couldn''t wait to


    have sex with her.


    "Jackson, I''m tired, and I want to rest, " said Cherry impatiently. She had no time, or energy, to y


    with him.


    "Oh, you''re tired? What did you do with Stephen today?" asked Jackson. He still didn''t let her go. How


    could he possibly sleep if he didn''t figure out what she had done with that man?


    "I didn''t do anything. Don''t you believe me?" said Cherry. She really didn''t want to continue arguing with


    him like that.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? If you didn''t do anything, then why were you in his car?" Jackson didn''t


    believe her for a second, and instead continued, "I know what Stephen thinks better than anyone else.


    Even better than him!"


    Jackson knew exactly Stephen''s purpose. He thought to himself, ''Stephen wants to take all that''s


    precious to me, but he''ll never take Cherry away from me. I''ll guard Cherry desperately, and leave no


    chance for him to take her away from me.''

 Chapter 75 I Want To Leave Him

    Chapter 75 I Want To Leave Him


    Cherry pushed Jackson away impatiently, and said, "Jackson, don''t believe everything that you see, I


    just don''t feel like exining. Just rx and go to sleep, okay?"


    However, leaving her alone was thest thing that he wanted to do. He tore off her pajamas, grabbed


    her arms forcibly, and demanded her to answer him, "Are you getting tired of me?" "What?"


    Cherry sensed that his anger was boiling, and was afraid that he would not leave her alone if she kept


    defying him. She thought that she might as well obey and please him to prevent him from finding out


    that she was pregnant.


    Her gaze on Jackson then turned affectionate. She suddenly kissed him, and her lips pressed and


    rubbed gently onto his in a kind of sensual dance.


    She ended the argument before Jackson even realized what happened.


    Jackson was surprised, and he immediately fixed his eyes on her; he had not expected her to kiss him


    first.


    Cherry whispered in a sweet and gentle tone, "I''m so tired, I just want to sleep. Please!"


    Jackson, as always, surrendered to her girly behavior, and his rage and fierceness extinguished in just


    moments. Looking at the woman under him, he thought how could he ever do anything against her


    will?


    He kissed her tenderly on her forehead, flipped her over, and held her tightly in his arms. Breathing her


    scent, he fondly said, "Sleep tight, I''ll be right here with you."


    Cherry did not show any reluctance this time, because this was the best that she could have hoped for


    the moment. She whispered to him, "You too."


    As Cherry cuddled up against him, she had a feeling of reassurance, and it did not take long before she


    fell asleep. She thought, ''It''s so good to have him beside me now, I don''t feel so lonely any more. Every


    time I saw that he was anxious for me and angry about the things that I did, I thought that he cared


    about me and loved me, but as soon as Sally showed up, he lost all of his calm. He''ll do anything for


    that woman, even abandon me. He cares so much about her, but what about me? Did he ever think


    about how sad I would be?


    It feels like he and I have returned at the very beginning of our rtionship, when we got married just


    for our own sake; he, for stopping the endless blind dates, and I for escaping from the Shen n, but,


    unfortunately, marriage is like a tomb that buries us little by little. Should this child reallye to this


    world?''


    Cherry slept until she woke up natural. When she opened her eyes, Jackson was looking at her


    affectionately.


    "Awake?" he asked fondly. He could not get enough of her sleeping face.


    "Yes. When did you wake up?" asked Cherry.


    "Just now, " said Jackson, as he caressed her hair and pulled it behind her ears. He then asked


    attentively, "Are you hungry?"


    She then unconsciously put her hands on her stomach, and said, "No, not really."


    Her silly behavior pulled his heartstrings, and he suddenly felt that he could not stop loving her more


    and more by each passing day. He grabbed her waist and cuddled her, and whispered in her ear,


    "Honey, now that you''ve had a good rest, can we do it?"


    However, the love words seemed to rm Cherry. She was pregnant now, and if they had sex in the


    way that they always had, they would definitely hurt the baby.


    She slowly tilted her head backwards and gazed at him, and as she put her arms around his neck, she


    coquettishly asked, "Don''t you have to go to the barracks today?"


    "Not now, I''ll go in the afternoon, " he replied, and then asked quickly, "What''s wrong? Do you want


    want me gone?"


    She denied immediately, "No, of course not."


    "Let''s do it, honey, I can''t wait any longer, " said Jackson, pressing Cherry under him.


    "Wait, " cried Cherry suddenly, stopping him.


    A little unsatisfied, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She looked him straight in the eye, and begged, "Not today, please!"


    "Why? Are you sick?" he asked anxiously.


    "No, I''m not, but I''m just a little depressed and not in the mood, " she lied. She was thinking whether to


    tell him that she was pregnant, or not.


    Jackson could tell that Cherry was not in the mood, and he did not insist. "Okay, whatever you say."


    She gave him a half smile and said nothing more. She snuggled her head on his chest, and felt his


    warmth. Suddenly a great affection for him flooded her heart. Should she still cherish it as before? She


    did, and she cherished every moment that she spent with him, because if something were to ever


    happen, she might never have him again in the future.


    They cuddled up together in bed until noon, and afterwards Jackson took her out for lunch.


    They ate inside the VIP room of a fancy restaurant, and Jackson carefully studied her. He felt


    After lunch, he drove her home before he set off again to the barracks.


    Before he left, Cherry snuggled up against his shoulder at the porch, and was reluctant to say goodbye.


    His heart overflowed with happiness. Only God knew how much he wanted to stay with her, but he was


    a soldier, and he did not have much time for her.


    After some time, he looked at his watch, and said to Cherry, "Honey, I really have to go now. You stay


    at home and take good care of yourself, I''ll be back tomorrow."


    Cherry pretended to be deaf to his words, and instead lingered for a little longer before she let him go.


    She looked up at Jackson''s handsome face and nodded to him.


    Jackson then kissed her on her cheek and left.


    Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw Jackson disappear in sight. She said to herself, "Jackson,


    perhaps I''m the one who should leave."


    Cherry then turned around and entered the house. She called Stephen, with whom she made an


    appointment.


    When she entered the cafe, she saw that Stephen had already arrived there, and she walked straight


    over to his table.


    As she took a seat across the table, she called out his name, "Stephen!"


    "Cherry, is there anything wrong?" asked Stephen anxiously. Since Cherry had told him over the phone


    that she had a matter of some urgency, he was apprehensive about her.


    She looked at Stephen, and decided to be frank with him because he might be her only reliable friend.


    "I want to leave, " said Cherry decisively.


    Stephen, a little stunned, asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Her tone then suddenly turned serious, and added, "I want to leave Jackson, and I also want to leave


    this city."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephen suddenly called out her name, "Cherry!" and then asked, "Is it because of the baby?"


    She turned to look out the window, and said, "Partly, but I have other reasons as well."


    Cherry did not express any emotions, and Stephen did not know what she was actually thinking.


    "Where do you want to go?" he asked.


    Suddenly a glimmer of hope shed through her mind. Could she really rely on that?


    "I want to ask for Wilson''s help, " she said.


    ''Wilson?'' Her answer took Stephen by surprise because he had inquired into Cherry''s past and thus


    knew about her rtionship with Wilson.


    She nodded quietly.


    Stephen then got lost in thought. Whatever was the case, he wanted her to be well and happy. Even


    though she did not love him, and he could never be her Mr. Right, he still hoped that someone could do


    it.


    He then continued, "Cherry, do you think that Jackson would let you go?"


    "That''s why I don''t want him to find out. With, or without his permission, I''ll still go, " said Cherry firmly,


    looking at Stephen again.


    "But you know Jackson, and without his approval, leaving him is nearly impossible!" Stephen knew


    what a murderous man Jackson actually was, something he had experienced years ago.


    "Even if it means my life, I''ll still go, " Cherry said bravely. "There''s no point of being with him any


    longer. To see him put me aside for Sally? To stay at home with my baby and wait for him?"


    After she said these words, a tear rolled down her face. It was a tear of grievance, mixed with a little bit


    of unwillingness to leave Jackson, whom she wanted so much to be with. However, his heart was not


    hers, and now she had a baby. How could she ever let her child live the same agonizing life that she


    had? If she let that happen, she and Sally would then be just like her mother and Jade, spending all of


    their youth fighting for a man, leaving in the end nothing but scars on their own children. She would


    never let that happen to her and her child.


    Stephen felt sorry for her, but could not find a single word in him tofort her. Her tear made him


    understand that he had to help her to achieve what she wanted, by all means possible.


    "What do I have to do?" asked Stephen.


    Cherry''s mood lifted slightly when Stephen promised to help her; her n would be carried out


    smoothly with his assistance.


    Cherry took out her passport, handed it over to him, and said, "Book me a flight on the day after


    tomorrow. Once I board, you have to find a way to erase any trace of my departure from Jackson. He


    can never find me again."


    "A flight on the day after tomorrow?" said Stephen, surprised. "Why in such a hurry?"


    Cherry shook her head, and said, "Jackson wille back home tomorrow and return to the barracks


    the day after that. I have to seize the opportunity, or otherwise, there''ll be no way for me to leave him in


    the future."


    Stephen asked nothing more, and just nodded.


    Cherry warned him again, "Stephen, remember to wipe off all traces of my departure! I have high


    hopes on you."


    Stephen then looked at Cherry and again nodded, but could not help but ask, "Cherry, do you really


    n to keep the baby hidden from Jackson forever?"


    Instead of giving him a straight answer, she said firmly, "You know that I don''t change my mind so


    easily..."


    She could not be more determined. It was time to give up the painful life she lived and start a new one,


    one where at least her child could grow up peacefully and be happy. No matter how Jackson would


    think of her, she would ept every me and curse that he would throw at her.


    Stephen nodded silently.

 Chapter 76 Leaving The Residential Compound

    Chapter 76 Leaving The Residential Compound


    Cherry then went back home and walked all over the house because she wanted to copy it in her mind.


    Even though she wouldn''t live in it anymore, she would be happy to have a home in her heart.


    She stood in front of their wedding photo, and as she looked at the two people in it, Cherry let out a wry


    smile. The two people in the photo looked very affectionate, but did they really love each other?


    The next day, Cherry got up early, and she knew that Jackson would be home in the afternoon.


    She went back to the residentialpound in the morning. As soon as she got there, she saw John''s


    car in the yard, and immediately realized that John and Lucia might be inside Andrew''s house.


    Cherry didn''t flinch, because she knew that it might be herst chance to see Andrew. She respected


    him a lot, and Andrew had always treated her well since she had married into the Chu family. She had


    been wronged only once, but that wasn''t Andrew''s fault.


    When she walked into the house, the butler immediately saw her, and was surprised by her sudden


    visit. He said, "Mrs. Cherry, why, why are you back here today?"


    Cherry looked as usual, and with a smile on her face, said, "I''m free today, and I came back to see


    grandpa."


    The butler then cheerfully said, "Come on,e on in, your sister-inw is also here now."


    With these words, the butler then led Cherry to the living room.


    When she saw Lucia and John sitting in the living room, Cherry didn''t look a bit surprised, and instead


    looked towards the direction where Andrew was.


    Andrew was very happy when he saw Cherrye in. He smiled happily at her, and said, "Cherr, it''s


    so nice to see you!"


    "Morning, grandpa! I''ve missed you, so I came here to see you, " said Cherry.


    "Jackson is still in the barracks, isn''t he?" said Andrew. When he saw Cherry alone, Andrew knew that


    his beloved grandson was at the barracks. Derek was also not in the residentialpound, and he


    figured out that they must be busy in the army.


    "Well, he''ll be backter in the afternoon. Because I''m free today, I came to see you first, " said Cherry,


    with a smile on her face.


    "Good, good; you''re always so considerate, and I''m really happy to see you here, " said Andrew.


    "Grandpa, we should visit you as often as we can, " said Cherry. Meanwhile, she heard Lucia whisper,


    "Such a hypocrite!" Lucia''s tone was obviously not kind. Andrew had had a nice chat with her before


    Cherry hade in on them. Now, Andrew focused all of his attention onto Cherry, and ignored Lucia.


    ''How could I be so nice to her?'' she thought.


    Cherry remained calm, and pretended not to hear what she said. She smiled, and said to her, "Lucia,


    it''s so nice to also see you here. Today''s all about coincidences!"


    "If I had known that you would be here too, I wouldn''t havee here today in the first ce, " said


    Lucia with disdain in her voice. She hated Cherry because her son was fascinated by her, and had


    even divorced his wife because of her.


    "Mom, please don''t say anything like that!" said John. He knew that his mom disliked Cherry, but he did


    not want Cherry to be embarrassed, especially in Andrew''s presence.


    "Why? If it hadn''t been for her, you would have still been married!" said Lucia. She was not about to let


    Cherry go that easily.


    Cherry stood there and said nothing, and although she was distressed, she still wore an indifferent


    expression on her face.


    John was too angry to say anything more to her. Although he was very dissatisfied with his mom, in


    Andrew''s presence he could only keep his silence.


    "Lucia, " suddenly said Andrew, making Lucia restrain herself on her words.


    Andrew took a deep breath, and then said, "It was John''s decision to divorce Jean, so please don''t look


    for other excuses any longer."


    Andrew knew exactly what had happened. John had divorced Jean because Cherry''s good friend had


    passed away, and if he had guessed it right, Jackson must also have done something to Jean.


    After hearing Andrew''s remark, Lucia didn''t dare to say anything more, and instead red at Cherry.


    When Andrew saw that the tensed atmosphere eased a little, he smiled, and said to Cherry, "Cherr,


    you''ll stay for lunch with me, won''t you?"


    Cherry then looked at Andrew with a smile on her face, and said, "Yes, grandpa."


    Looking at Cherry''s smile, Lucia wanted to murder her. It seemed that Cherry''s position in the Chu


    family was even higher than hers.


    John was happy when he heard that Cherry had agreed to have lunch there. Although he knew that it


    was impossible for him to be with her, he felt delighted to eat with her. He didn''t expect much from her,


    but he just wanted her to be happy, and he wanted to get along with her peacefully.


    At the table, Cherry sat next to Andrew, and talked with him happily while they had their meal together.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    John ate quietly, but Lucia wore an angry look as she sat beside Andrew.


    After lunch, Cherry said goodbye to Andrew, and left.


    She was so moved that she almost burst into tears when Andrew escorted her to the door. She knew


    that she might never see him again in the future.


    Cherry then touched her belly, and said in her mind, ''Baby, look at your great-grandpa and remember


    him, because he''s your father''s most intimate family member.''


    Cherry then looked at Lucia, who was still wearing an angry look on her face, and said to her in her


    mind, ''You''ve disliked me since the first day I dated John. You can be happy now, because you''ll never


    see me again in the future.''


    Finally, Cherry looked at John, and she saw that there was still love sparkling in his eyes, but she knew


    better than anyone else that it was impossible for them to be together again. Let bygones, be bygones,


    as the saying went.


    Cherry then got into her car, and just before she left, she identally nced at the butler who was


    standing beside Andrew. An idea came into her mind, which surprised even herself. She thought that


    the butler was not as ordinary as he looked, instead he was someone unfathomable.


    As she left, Cherry shook her head, and med herself for what she was thinking, and quickly


    dismissed the idea.

 Chapter 77 Last Goodbye

    Chapter 77 Last Goodbye


    Cherry returned home, sat on the sofa, and watched TV quietly.


    Before long, Jackson came back home, and was delighted to see his lovely Cherry sitting on the sofa.


    He walked over and sat beside her, and held her in his arms.


    "Didn''t you go out today?" asked Jackson, concerned.


    "I''ve been to the residentialpound to visit Grandpa, but I came back home after lunch, " said


    Cherry, while she snuggled in Jackson''s arms.


    He was a little surprised that Cherry had visited his grandfather alone. "You went to visit Grandpa?"


    "Yes, and I also had lunch with him, " said Cherry.


    When he heard her, Jackson didn''t know how to express his joy, and just held her tight in his arms.


    At night, as heid in bed, Jackson fell asleep happily holding Cherry in his arms.


    However, Cherry was awake, tormented, because she knew that she would run away from him


    tomorrow. Jackson still knew nothing about it, but would she have been as calm as she was if he had


    already known it?


    As she listened to Jackson''s breathing, Cherry finally couldn''t help but call out his name, "Jackson..."


    Jackson heard Cherry''s voice indistinctly, and replied, "Yes?"


    "Can you talk to me? I can''t fall asleep, " said Cherry softly. At this moment, she wanted to cherish


    every second with Jackson.


    Jackson slowly opened his eyes and looked at the woman in his arms, and couldn''t help but give her a


    lingering kiss. After a while, he let her go, and while he seriously looked at her, he asked, "What''s the


    matter? Are you suffering from insomnia?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cherry nodded, and watched him attentively. She wanted to remember him in her heart, and although


    she could not win his heart, she had to admit that she, on the other hand, loved him with both heart and


    soul.


    Cherry then suddenly asked, "Are you going back to the barracks tomorrow?"


    Jackson said, "Yes. I''ve been really busy recently, and I may not be able toe home for several


    days." He continued, "Will you feel lonely when you are home alone without me?"


    Cherry shook her head, and said, "No, I can go out for a walk, and I can do something else that I like to


    do. Don''t worry, I''ll try to rx."


    When Jackson heard her, he thought that it would be okay for her to do whatever she liked, because as


    long as she was happy, he was happy.


    "Well, you can go shopping and do whatever you like as long as you''re happy, " said Jackson, stroking


    Cherry''s forehead dotingly. He then continued, "There are two bank cards inside the drawer, with


    enough money on them tost you several years."


    Cherry looked at Jackson, and thought, ''Since the day we got married, I''ve never had to worry about


    money for a second. He''s always been so generous to me, but I wonder if he''ll be driven crazy when he


    finds out that I run away using his money...''


    Cherry then made up her mind about everything. She reached out with her hands, held Jackson''s


    waist, and said, "Jackson, do you want to have a baby?"


    Jackson was stunned by her question, but then said cheerfully, "Of course I do! Grandpa has also been


    longing for some time to have a great-grandson. When we have the chance, let''s work hard for that,


    okay? Baby..."


    Cherry then nestled in Jackson''s arms and nodded. She was then even more steadfast in giving birth


    to the baby, because if Jackson couldn''t be with her, at least she had the baby with her. She could


    never kill the baby, because it was their own flesh and blood.


    In the morning, Cherry got up early together with Jackson, and helped him dress in his military uniform.


    He was very handsome, and for a moment she felt reluctant to leave him, but in the end still didn''t


    change her mind.


    When Cherry walked Jackson to the door, Derek was already waiting for him in his car.


    When he saw her, he politely said, "Morning, Cherry."


    "Morning, " she replied, with a big smile on her face. All of her focus was still on Jackson, and as she


    looked at him, she said, "I don''t want you to go."


    Jackson showed her his bright and charming smile. He stroked Cherry''s hair, and said, "Honey, wait for


    me here. I''ll be back when I finish all of my tasks at the base."


    Cherry nodded, but she didn''t verbally promise him.


    Jackson didn''t notice the small details, and after he kissed Cherry on her forehead, he turned around


    and left with Derek.


    She looked at the car fading out in the distance, and suddenly tears came running down on her cheeks.


    Inside the car, with a thoughtful look on his face, Derek asked, "Jackson, don''t you think that Cherry


    looked somehow unusual this morning?"


    Jackson was very cheerful, and was thinking about what Cherry had said about having a baby. He


    perfunctorily answered Derek, "You think too much."


    After he heard Jackson''s words, Derek looked at him from the rear-view mirror and saw him smiling. It


    seemed that he was very happy, and he thought that maybe indeed he might have thought too much


    about it.


    Cherry received a call from Stephen as soon as she went back into the house.


    "Hello, Stephen, " said Cherry calmly.


    "Cherr, when are you leaving? Shall I pick you up?" asked Stephen.


    "No, thanks, I don''t have any luggage to take with me. I''ll see you at the airport in thirty minutes; I''m


    leaving now, " said Cherry firmly.


    "Okay, see you there."

 Chapter 78 Leave Without Informing Others

    Chapter 78 Leave Without Informing Others


    At the international airport


    After she got out of the taxi, Cherry saw Stephen waiting for her, and walked towards him.


    Stephen also walked up to her, and saw that she had only brought one piece of luggage with her. He


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    asked, "Cherry, are you sure that you''ll be fine with just that bag?"


    "Yes, I''m sure, " said Cherry.


    She then took the ticket and passport from him and looked at the boarding time on the ticket. She said,


    "The flight will take off pretty soon, so I better go in."


    Stephen was wistful, and while he soulfully looked at Cherry, he said, "Cherry, can you reconsider? I... I


    don''t want you to leave."


    Cherry took a deep breath, and while she pretended to be strong, she said, "Stephen, you already


    know that I want to live my own life."


    Then she turned her head sideways, because she feared to look at Stephen. She knew that her heart


    was already too fragile to bear another hit, and if Stephen tried to persuade her to stay, then she might


    change her mind.


    Stephen knew the sadness that lied deep in Cherry''s heart, and he didn''t ask her again, even though


    he was regretful. Heforted himself, ''I''ll be happy as long as she is happy.''


    "Well, will you at least contact meter?" Stephen hoped that he would speak to her again, and that his


    sadness will be eventually relieved in the future.


    However, Cherry shook her head, and replied, "Well, Stephen, you already know that I want to start


    fresh, so I don''t think that I''ll contact you anymore."


    When Stephen looked at Cherry, he saw tears in her eyes. At that moment, he felt that his heart had


    been shed by a knife, but yet he couldn''t say anything.


    She pretended to be happy and said, "Stephen, I''m d that you helped me; you''re one of my most


    genuine friends. Thank you, but I have to leave now."


    When she tried to move, Stephen suddenly grabbed her hand, and asked, "Cherry, when will youe


    back?"


    Cherry shook her head, and at first didn''t say anything. Silence reigned between them for some time,


    but she finally said, "I don''t know, maybe never."


    Stephen puckered his lips and didn''t know what to say.


    Cherry knew that he was sad, and she kept pretending to be strong tofort him. She said,


    "Stephen, enjoy your life, and remember, we both need to live well."


    Stephen nodded, and then saw her leave. Eventually, he abandoned to say what he had hidden deep


    in his heart.


    "Cherry, if you hadn''t married Jackson, if we hadn''t met each other because of Jackson, if I hadn''t


    cared for you because of Jackson, I might have endeavored to protect you and make you happy."


    On her seat inside the ne, Cherry closed her eyes and tried not to cry, but she couldn''t. Tears then


    flowed from her eyes, and at that moment, Jackson''s face, and the happiness that had been between


    them flooded Cherry''s heart. Actually, Cherry didn''t want to leave Jackson at all, even though he didn''t


    love her and was willing to abandon her for another woman.


    But she changed her idea when she touched her belly, where her baby was slowly growing inside. She


    made up her mind to leave, and believed that she had to leave, so her child wouldn''t suffer what she


    had suffered. Would she be able to endure the pain if her child ever suffered like she had? The answer


    was clear to her.


    Cherry then wiped off her tears with a piece of tissue, and told herself to be strong for her child. She


    kept thinking, "I have no choice but to be strong, and to forget Jackson and all of my past."


    Cherry then tried to wipe out all of her negative emotion, and moved Jackson out of her head. She


    thought, "I have to think of my future life. I have to n for my baby''s future and myself. I have to try my


    best to give it a warm and loving happy family."


    The ne then took off with Cherry crying quietly inside it.


    "Jackson, I''m gone, I love you."


    Three dayster, it seemed that the world couldn''t be more serene, but such was the calm before the


    storm.


    Jackson meditated in the car, and was very delighted that he was on his way back home to see Cherry.


    His heart was filled with joy when he remembered Cherry''s beautiful face in his mind.


    While he was driving, Derek looked at Jackson through the rearview mirror, and it seemed to him that


    Jackson was rxed. He wondered if he missed Cherry at that moment.


    Derek broke the silence in the car, and asked, "Jackson, you really miss Cherry a lot, don''t you?"


    although he thought that it was a bit awkward to ask him something like this.


    Jackson then slowly opened his eyes, and seriously said, "Pay attention to your driving."


    Derek teased him, but he just wanted to chat with him, and said, "I''m always focused, but I doubt that


    you are. Don''t you think that I should be jealous because you''re missing others while you''re with me in


    the car?"


    Jackson didn''t want to reply to him at first, and instead became the cold man that he had always been.


    He then looked at Derek, and asked, "When will Selinae back?"


    Derek didn''t expect that Jackson would ever mention of his younger sister, and at first didn''t know how


    to reply to him. Why did Jackson mention Selina?


    Derek became listless when he spoke of Selina. He said, "I don''t know when she''ll being back


    either. Although she called and said that she would return back home after she settled her business a


    few days ago, she hasn''t called back again. How could I know what she''s doing? She has to apologize


    to us when shees back, you know, because we two elder brothers are very caring for her."


    Jackson was still thinking of his wife, and asked, "Cherry hasn''t met Selina yet, has she?"


    Derek then finally understood that Jackson actually cared for Cherry rather than Selina, and he asked,


    "Jackson, missing Cherry seems to be your new life''s mission now. Will you die if you ever stop missing


    her?"


    "Shut up!" said Jackson.


    Derek pretended to be sad, and replied, "I thought that you really cared Selina, but you just want to


    introduce Cherry to Selina. s, my heart is broken again."


    He knew that Derek was joking, as he always did, and Jackson just ignored him.


    After a while, Jackson said, "When Selinaes back, let''s have dinner together and introduce her to


    Cherry. The two might like each other and be friends."


    Derek nodded, and replied, "Indeed, Selina can have a great time with anyone. If she knows that


    Cherry is her sister-inw, then she''ll definitely spend a lot of time with her."


    Jackson was unhappy after he heard that Selina might upy Cherry''s time, and said, "Derek, keep a


    close eye on Selina and have her stay at home."


    Derek shrugged his shoulders, showing him that he couldn''t control where Selina went either.


    He parked the car in front of Jackson''s home and saw the gates were locked. He said, "s, Jackson,


    it seems that Cherry is out and you still miss her."


    Jackson didn''t reply to him and instead got out of the car. Although he was a bit frustrated when he


    noticed the lock on the gates, he was still joyful that he would soon see her.


    Jackson shook his head, and said, "Come and pick me up in two days."


    "See you, " said Derek, and started the car''s engine, and left.

 Chapter 79 I Have Underestimated Him (Part One)

    Chapter 79 I Have Underestimated Him (Part One)


    Jackson then opened the door, and saw that Cherry wasn''t at home. He went straight to the living room


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and sat down on the couch. He took out his mobile phone and called Cherry.


    Jackson''s face turned dark, because he heard that Cherry''s phone number had been cancelled.


    Jackson felt confused as he listen to the electronic synthesized voice. ''Where''s Cherry?'' he thought.


    He immediately stood up and went upstairs, and pushed the bedroom''s door open and saw the


    perfectly clean bedroom. He was calmer when he saw Cherry''s pajamas on the hanger, but still, where


    the hell was Cherry? He frowned, and then started to feel more and more anxious by each passing


    moment. Where had she gone?


    Jackson slowly walked into the bedroom, sat on the bed, and thought of all of her possible


    whereabouts.


    Jackson dialed the military''s residentialpound number and the butler answered.


    The butler greeted him respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Jackson."


    "Hello, is Cherry with my grandfather?" Without any justified reason, Jackson''s voice trembled, and he


    had no idea of what he should say next; all that he thought about was Cherry, and where she was.


    "No, " said the butler. He then thought for a moment, and added, "What happened? Has Cherry gone


    missing?"


    Jackson tried hard to control his emotions, and answered, "No, but I arrived home, and she isn''t here. I


    called to ask if she''s with my grandfather. Don''t worry, I''ll look for her somewhere else."


    He then hung up the phone, regardless of what the butler''s response might have been.


    Jackson couldn''t figure out where Cherry might have gone to. "Cherry, where are you? Don''t make me


    worry about you, " he thought.


    An ominous feeling was slowly rising in his heart; he couldn''t do anything and just wait for her at home,


    and thought that if he didn''t look for her, something terrible might happen. He shook his head, and was


    determined to prevent the situation from bing a catastrophe, because he and Cherry were


    supposed to have a happy ending together. Because they loved each other, he was convinced that she


    would never leave him, and even if she wanted to do such a thing, he would still find a way to keep her


    at his side. He was capable of doing anything to make her stay with him.


    Jackson then called Derek, and ten minutester, Derek drove his car, and arrived at Jackson''s house.


    Jackson asked Derek to stay at his home and wait for Cherry while he went out to look for Cherry.


    Derek agreed with Jackson''s arrangement, however, he also felt anxious. Jackson''s expression and


    anxiety indicated that something bad had happened, and he didn''t know what it was either. Cherry


    hadn''t just gone out for a stroll, or to have fun; no, it was something more than that.


    Four hours passed, and Jackson had already driven his car to every ce that he thought Cherry might


    have gone to, including Emily''s graveyard, Stephen''s pub, and even the Shen household. He had


    searched every possible whereabouts of Cherry but couldn''t found trace of her anywhere.


    Jackson had gone mad, and eventually drove back home at full speed.


    Derek saw Jackson slouched on the couch, with his head buried between his legs, and when he saw


    Jackson''s anxiety and helplessness, Derek sympathized with him. He had never seen Jackson look so


    sad and helpless, not even in the past, when he had experienced his first immense suffering.


    Derek then came closer to Jackson and wanted tofort him, but he didn''t know how.


    After a long silence, Derek finally opened his mouth, and said, "Jackson, I think that Cherry might have


    gone to one of her friends whom you don''t know. Don''t worry, I''m sure she''ll be back in a couple of


    days."


    Jackson slowly straightened his back. He stared at him, and with a dull look in his eyes, he said, "No, I


    don''t think she will. She would have told me beforehand."


    Then, Jackson thought for a moment, and spoke his mind to his friend. "Derek, do you think that she''s


    left me?"


    Derek was shocked by his words, because Cherry leaving Jackson was impossible.


    He tried to say somethingforting to him, and while Derek shook his head, he answered, "No, she


    couldn''t! You two love each other so much, so how could she ever leave you? Don''t be so ridiculous,


    Jackson!"


    Then it suddenly urred to Derek that, some time ago, Jackson had also gone looking for Sally. If


    Derek himself didn''t believe those words, then how could Jackson believe that?


    Finally, Jackson broke out of this dull and miserable mood, and his face turned cold, and fierce. He


    grabbed his mobile phone and dialed the one single number which he had never dared to dial before.


    The call was soon put through.


    A man''s voice was heard on the phone, and said, "Hello, Jackson."


    Jackson ordered and emphasized Cherry''s name. He said, "Call all your men avable together and


    search for Cherry in the city."


    Without any sort of hesitation, the man on the phone answered, "Yes, sir."


    "I need to know where Cherry is in two hours, " said Jackson, with full authority in his voice.


    "Consider it done, Mr. Jackson."


    Then, the call ended.


    Derek felt worried, and asked Jackson timidly, "Did you just call who I think you called?"


    Derek couldn''t believe that Jackson had actually resorted to call those people. Although all of them


    worked for Jackson, they were all gang affiliated members, and once Jackson called them, he implicitly


    agreed to be bound to them forever. After what had happened with Sally years ago, Jackson''s


    grandfather had tried to keep those guys in the dark as much as he could, covering all of their traces,


    and forbidding anyone from ever contacting them, because as soon as they were mobilized, the whole


    city and its surrounding areas would be turned upside downpletely. In the past few years, Jackson


    had always avoided connecting with them, even when he was in great trouble, but today, Jackson


    called them and asked them to find Cherry at all costs. Although Jackson''s grandfather had once led


    the gangsters in the past, in their minds, Jackson was the one who was their true master, and


    Jackson''smand was the only one that they would ever listen to. The order had been issued, and


    the Chu family''s state of affairs and Jackson''s future life would turn out to be different from now on.

 Chapter 80 I Have Underestimated Him (Part Two)

    Chapter 80 I Have Underestimated Him (Part Two)


    Jackson''s resentment was obvious in his eyes. He said, "Cherry needs to be found, even it means


    every stone in this city turned, and every ce in it searched."


    With these words, Jackson stood up, and walked out of the house.


    Jackson didn''t give up on his search for Cherry, because he still didn''t believe that she could possibly


    leave him like that. If she had indeed left, then there had to be some records at the railway station or


    the airport, indicating where she had gone to, but s, nothing there proved to be useful. That meant


    that she was still in the city, and as long as she was still there, he had to find her at all costs.


    An hour passed and Jackson still got no news about Cherry''s whereabouts, and he started to question


    the gangsters'' abilities. In the past, his grandpa had led them to sessfully handle all kinds of tricky


    matters, all throughout China, but now they couldn''t find a woman in a city?


    Although he looked resentful, he was actually worried, and anxious. His desire to see and hug Cherry


    became stronger with each passing minute, and as he looked at all the people walking on the street,


    Jackson muttered, "Babe, where are you? Why are you hiding from me? If you''re in trouble, we can


    solve it together. I''ll do whatever you want, but please, just show yourself and stop torturing me. I miss


    you so much, juste out and talk to me."


    Another hour then passed, and Jackson still received no information. However, he was surprised when


    he received a call from his grandpa, asking him toe to his home.


    Back at the military''s residentialpound, Jackson walked into the living room, but he didn''t greet his


    grandpa with as much respect as he usually did. He sat down on the couch and took out his phone,


    and anxiously waited for any news regarding Cherry''s whereabouts.


    Andrew saw his grandson''s anxiety and helplessness, and also felt worried. He slowly walked up to his


    grandson and sat beside him, and amiably asked, "Jackson, what happened? Why has Cherry gone


    missing? I thought that everything was fine when she came to visit me two days ago."


    Jackson shook his head in front of his grandpa, and with a pathetic and wronged childish tone, he


    answered, "I don''t know; actually, I know nothing."


    Andrew took the situation and his grandson''s sadness in. He patted Jackson on his shoulder tenderly,


    and tried tofort him, "It''s fine, don''t worry. If you''ve asked them to find Cherry for you, then they will


    find her, I promise you that. Don''t worry..."


    Andrew had lost all of hisforting words. He also couldn''t do nothing about it, and also had to wait


    and hope that the gangsters would find a way to eventually find Cherry. He wondered why Jackson had


    even called them, because if he ever needed assistance, he would have helped him and asked others


    to help him solve all of his worries. Andrew thought that his grandson had either been too worried, or


    too emotional, to contact the gangsters so willingly, something that he had avoided for years to do, and


    he failed to find out any more useful information out of him. He sympathised with him, but he had never


    thought that his beloved grandson would have ever be so helpless and panicked because of


    Cherry''s sudden disappearance.


    Jackson lowered his head, pondered the current difficult situation he was facing, and kept silent.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s phone rang and startled him; he shot a serious nce at it and picked it up.


    Jackson anxiously asked, "Have you found her?"


    A male voice answered, "Sorry, Mr. Jackson, but we''ve failed, we couldn''t find any trace of her


    whereabouts. Miss Cherry left her apartment three days ago, but from there, all traces of her remain


    unknown."


    Disappointed, Jackson didn''t reply, but when he was just about to hang up, the man on the other end of


    the line spoke again.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The gangster asked skeptically, "Mr. Jackson, don''t you think that this whole thing seems a bit weird?"


    Jackson then said, "Tell me more."


    With a clear and serious tone in his voice, the man continued, "I can promise you that Miss Cherry has


    left the city. However, we''ve checked all the records at all the railway stations, airports and ports in the


    city, but have found nothing. I think that those records must have been tampered with."


    Jackson agreed with his suspicions, and wondered who could have done such a thing. Certainly it


    wasn''t Cherry, because she wasn''t capable of that kind of feat. Moreover, if she wanted to run away,


    then she wouldn''t have acted alone. Who was the man behind all of this?


    Before Jackson could think of someone, the man on the other end of the line spoke again to him.


    "Perhaps, Mr. Jackson, you should carefully consider who has the capability to do something like this;


    that might give you the answer that you seek, " said the man in a peaceful and indifferent manner.


    Jackson was enlightened by his suggestion, and his expression suddenly distorted and darkened. He


    stood up from the couch and walked out of the living room, and replied, "I''ve underestimated him." He


    left in a haste, without even saying goodbye to his grandfather.

 Chapter 81 Return To The Militarys Residential Compound

    Chapter 81 Return To The Military''s Residential Compound


    Jackson drove his car from the military''s residentialpound to the pub at full speed.


    When he got out of his car, Jackson saw that his gangsters had already surrounded the pub. He was


    impressed by Bobby Li''s smartness, because Bobby knew exactly what he was talking about on the


    phone with him earlier.


    It was afternoon, and Jackson walked straight into the pub and saw that lots of people were already


    having fun at that hour of the day. His presence there drew lots of attention from the pub''s customers.


    Jackson passed through the hall and rushed to Stephen''s office.


    Bobby and the rest of the gangsters followed him closely from the back.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he reached the door, Jackson kicked it open with a bang.


    Inside the office, Stephen was sitting at his desk in front of hisputer, and as soon as he saw


    Jackson''s furious face, he immediately knew what was happening.


    Jackson said nothing, and instead came to Stephen''s desk, lifted him up from his chair by his cor,


    and stared at him with an intense fury gleaming in his eyes.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" asked Stephen. Stephen''s face also turned dark, because Jackson


    treated him in an extremely rude and violent manner.


    "As you wouldn''t know already." Jackson was so angry that he wanted to punch Stephen straight in the


    face.


    He added, "Tell me, where is she?"


    Jackson gritted his teeth in silent fury. Why did Stephen know of Cherry''s whereabouts, when he,


    Cherry''s own husband, didn''t? ''What the hell is he nning with Cherry?'' he thought.


    Stephen tilted his head and avoided the fierce look Jackson gave him. He answered, "I don''t know."


    When he heard him, Jackson couldn''t help but punch him in the face.


    The pub''s security personnel, who were standing outside, wanted to rush inside the office to protect


    their boss, but were intimidated and stopped by Bobby Li''s gangsters.


    Jackson''s sudden violencepletely angered Stephen, and he started to fight back.


    "Jackson, you''re only a bastard! You can''t even keep your wife around you, but youe here to make


    trouble for me! Why are you so sure that I know where she is?" answered Stephen.


    Jackson didn''t reply in a positive manner. He was still holding Stephen by the cor, and answered,


    "Stephen, I must have underestimated your abilities, my apologies. I have every confidence that you''re


    involved with Cherry''s disappearance."


    Stephen then became quiet, since he knew that Jackson must have realized by now of Cherry''s


    disappearance. However, even if he told Jackson about Cherry''s hiding ce, Jackson still couldn''t


    bring his wife back.


    "Jackson, what''s wrong with my abilities? Haven''t I always been in your control? You''re just beating the


    air around here in my office." Stephen didn''t resign himself to be intimated by Jackson.


    "Stephen, don''t y games with me. Tell me where she is, now!" Jackson was losing his patience, and


    he desperately needed to know where Cherry was. If Stephen decided to waste his time, then he would


    push him hard to tell him the truth.


    "Jackson, do you actually think that I''ll tell you everything?" retorted Stephen.


    When he heard him, Jackson punched Stephen in the face again.


    "Stephen, I''m warning you, if you don''t want to die, tell me immediately!" mes of fury had already


    started to burn bright inside Jackson''s heart.


    Stephen endured Jackson''s violence without any kind of protests. He was doing this for Cherry''s sake,


    and he was more than willing to endure the beating for her.


    Stephen wiped the blood off his mouth and smiled wryly. He said, "Jackson, you''ve gone insane for


    Cherry, like a rabid beast."


    Jackson stared at Stephen, and slowly and clearly said, "She''s my wife."


    When he heard this, Stephen started tough loudly.


    Jackson stared at Stephen, and said nothing.


    Stephen wasn''t scared by Jackson''s infuriated expression. He had already known Jackson''s fury a


    couple of years ago, and he held no curiosity towards it, even though he was just a few inches away


    from him.


    "Jackson, I just recalled that you didn''t be so unreasonable and violent just for Sally. Besides, I


    also see you chose to y your grandfather''s trump card this time, " said Stephen. He then curiously


    looked at Bobby and his gangsters, and knew that they had once been led by Andrew.


    "Stephen, we can talk about the old dayster, I only want you to tell me where Cherry is." Jackson


    didn''t think about anything else, and almost shouted at him. His only wish was to find out information


    about Cherry''s hiding ce.


    "You know damn well that I won''t tell you that. Why are you still wasting your time, Jackson?" Stephen


    stayed calm, and paid no attention to Jackson''s emotional response.


    "Stephen, believe me when I say that I''ll bulldoze your pub overnight..." Jackson wasn''t neither joking,


    nor bluffing. He could do that just to bring Stephen to his knees.


    "I believe you, " immediately replied Stephen, while a sudden fear came over him. He then became


    serious again, and with defiance, replied, "Didn''t you also treat my family like this back in the old days?


    You want to do it again, don''t you?"


    Jackson still had the confidence that Stephen might tell him the truth, and said, "If you want to


    challenge my patience and authority, you will fail, I can promise you that." As long as he knew about


    Cherry''s whereabouts, he would forgive Stephen for everything. He only cared about Cherry.


    "In those days you sacrificed my family for Sally''s sake. We were brothers, but you abandoned both me


    and my family, for a woman. Now, you''re doing it again, aren''t you? Well, you can do whatever you


    want, I don''t really care." Stephen made his mind to keep Cherry''s hiding ce unknown to Jackson.


    He had promised Cherry that he would keep her secret to himself, and for that, he would definitely not


    break his promise for anything in the world. He could also sacrifice everything for the woman he loved,


    not just Jackson could do that.


    Jackson saw the sadness building up in Stephen''s eyes. He had never forgotten the tragedy, even


    though many years had passed since it happened. He had acted unfairly to Stephen''s family in those


    years, but he had to do it for Sally''s sake. He had never regretted for a moment what he had done, nor


    had he ever felt sorry for what he had done. Deep down in his heart he knew that he had done nothing


    wrong, except exposing hidden facts.


    At that time, Derek also broke into the office, and when he saw the blood around Stephen''s mouth, he


    immediately knew what was happening.


    Derek went straight to Jackson, and said, "Jackson, calm down, there''s no need to be violent."


    Derek then turned to Stephen, and stared at him in a rage. He knew that Stephen hated Jackson, and


    he also knew that Jackson had no choice but to sacrifice Stephen''s family in the past. If he ever had to


    choose between Stephen and Jackson, he certainly would have chosen Jackson, without any sort of


    hesitation. He wouldn''t allow Stephen to do anything which might hurt either Jackson, or his wife.


    Jackson seriously looked at Stephen, and in an infuriated tone, he asked again, "Tell me, where is she?


    This is yourst chance!"


    "She''s hiding somewhere you''ll never know, " answered Stephen.


    "Really?" Jackson was very angry, and he wanted to punch Stephen again, but his fist was stopped by


    Derek.


    Stephen also started to fight back, and he struggled to free himself from Jackson''s control when


    Jackson failed to punch him.


    Stephen fixed his clothes. Looking at Jackson, in a defiant tone, he said, "Jackson, now please get the


    hell out of my pub! Don''t ask me about Cherry''s whereabouts ever again; she''s your wife, and if you


    can''t keep her around you, then please don''t me other innocent people for your ipetence."


    After he said this, he turned around and left his office, and left Jackson and his gangsters behind.


    Jackson mmed his fist onto the table so hard that theputer jumped. He felt resentful, not at


    Stephen, but at Cherry.


    ''Cherry, who allowed you to leave my world? Who allowed you to run away?'' thought Jackson.


    Back at home, Jackson was engulfed by his fury. He smashed everything he grabbed into pieces, and


    left a whole mess around him. Derek closely followed him and didn''t dare to say anything, because he


    knew that Jackson, at that moment, could never be consoled by words.


    Jackson then went upstairs and into the bedroom, and he pulled the wedding picture off the wall and


    smashed it onto the ground.


    The back of his hand was cut by a piece of ss, and blood started to ooze out of his wound.


    When Derek saw the blood, he grabbed Jackson''s arm, and said, "You''re bleeding; your wound should


    be dressed."


    "Leave me alone! If Cherry''s gone, then why should I still keep this bedroom?" Jackson then pushed


    Derek away with an uncontroble fury. The only thought on his mind was Cherry, and all of his former


    love towards her had turned into hate. He hated her for running away from him like that.


    When they had first met, it was Cherry who had sneaked first into his bed in his hotel room, and it was


    also she who had agreed to marry him, but now she had disappeared, and had left him in the dark. He


    had thought that she would be a lovely and well-behaved wife, and that she would greet him every


    night when he came home. What a fool he was for believing that...


    Derek couldn''t bear to see Jackson behave so unreasonably any longer, and as he grabbed Jackson''s


    shoulder firmly, he furiously shouted, "Jackson, stop doing this to yourself!"


    Jackson was shocked by Derek''s sudden outburst of anger, because this was the first time that Derek,


    as Jackson''s subordinate, had ever dared to behave like that.


    He then soon calmed down. Derek ignored the possible reproach from Jackson for his rudeness, and


    added, "Can''t you live without her? You''re an ambitious and brave soldier, and most of all, you''re a


    man. Just look at what you''re doing to yourself!"


    Although Derek''s words couldn''t bring reason back into Jackson''s mind, they sessfully mitigated his


    anger.


    After Jackson calmed down, Derek grabbed his arm, and said, "Come, we should return to the


    residentialpound."

 Chapter 82 Do You Love Me

    Chapter 82 Do You Love Me


    Derek pulled Jackson out of the apartment and ced him inside the car. As he drove to the residential


    Andrew''s heart broke when he saw Derek help his grandson get out of the car. He also saw that his


    hand was bleeding, and he couldn''t bear to see him like that, because Jackson had never been hurt in


    the past; he was in that condition because of Cherry.


    Jackson sat on the sofa, and the doctor started to bind up his wound while Derek and Andrew were


    standing beside him and watching.


    Jackson didn''t care about the pain. His eyes were ssy, and his mind was filled with a deep hatred for


    Cherry. He thought to himself, ''How could she just leave me like this? How could she dare abandon me


    and leave me alone?''


    After the doctor finished bandaging his wound, he reported to Andrew and then left after receiving his


    permission.


    Andrew looked at Jackson, and sat beside him, and wanted tofort him, he instead was silent.


    After some time, Andrew slowly said, "Jackson, please don''t be sad; I''ll help you to find her back."


    Andrew didn''t expect Jackson''s answer. But to his surprise, Jackson suddenly talked.


    He replied in a cold tone, saying, "No. No matter."


    Andrew, Derek, and the butler were all a little astonished when they heard his reply. They wondered


    what Jackson meant with it.


    Jackson didn''t look at his grandfather, and instead stared straight ahead, and slowly said, "If she


    wanted to run away, let her stay away."


    Derek then clearly saw tears falling from Jackson''s eyes.


    He was astonished, because this was the second time that he saw Jackson crying. The first time that


    he had seen him cry was when Jackson had been very young. Back then, Jackson''s parents had died,


    and Jackson had kneeled down in front of their portrait and cried. When Sally had left him years ago,


    he had just panicked, but hadn''t cried, but this time, he did for Cherry.


    Andrew also saw Jackson''s tears and he was very sad. He had always been very fond of Jackson, and


    he had never wanted to see him hurt, but Jackson had now been hurt by a woman. He thought to


    himself, ''Many years ago, Jackson has begged me to help He n for Sally He, but he hasn''t cried for


    her. Now, Jackson declines my help, but he cries.''


    Feeling the tension in the air, Derek said to Andrew, "Perhaps Jackson has his own thoughts. Just let


    him handle this by himself."


    Andrew nced at Derek and then looked at Jackson. He thought to himself, ''My grandson is all grown


    up, and he''s able to handle things on his own from now on. Indeed, I should let him handle this by


    himself.''


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Andrew nodded, and while he lightly patted Jackson''s shoulder, he said, "Okay, okay, I''ll let you handle


    it by yourself, but..." Andrew paused for a moment, and then continued, "Promise me you won''t abuse


    yourself."


    Andrew was afraid that Jackson would destroy himself because of his despair.


    "No, she''s not good enough for me to do anything, " slowly said Jackson. His eyes were filled with


    anger, and he thought to himself, ''Cherry, I''ll hate you forever.''


    After he heard Jackson''s words, Andrew still wasn''t relieved, because he felt that Jackson still cared


    about Cherry.


    Andrew knew this but there was nothing that he could do or say, and besides, Jackson was in no mood


    to listen to anyone.


    Andrew helplessly shook his head, stood up, and left with his walking cane.


    Derek also looked at Jackson and was helpless. All that Jackson needed to do was to calm down,


    because there could be no reasoning with him whatsoever.


    "From now on, you can live here. I''ll help you clean up the apartment and leave it empty. Okay?" said


    Derek.


    "Things will go back to how they were before, " said Jackson coldly.


    Derek was surprised, and he didn''t expect that Jackson would say that.


    Jackson thought that Derek didn''t understand his meaning, and he repeated, "I mean the apartment."


    Derek knew that Jackson rarely repeated his words, and quickly replied, "I get it."


    A weekter, Derek was driving Jackson to the barracks. On their way there, Derek noticed that


    Jackson was looking out the window, and that his face was icy-cold and unweing.


    Derek thought for a while, and then said, "Jackson, I''ve got the apartment all cleaned up."


    Jackson heard his words, but didn''t reply, and instead continued to look out the window with an empty


    gaze in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s phone rang, and he regained hisposure and took out his phone to answer it.


    It was Sally, and Jackson calmly answered the phone.


    "Hi, Sally!"


    While Derek was driving, he had no idea about what was going on, and he couldn''t believe that


    Jackson could be that gentle to Sally.


    "Jackson, are you busy now? I miss you, " said Sally in a sweet voice.


    "I''m on my way to the army now. What''s the matter? What are you doing?" said Jackson gently.


    "I''m so bored here in the apartment all alone. I want you to have dinner with me, " answered Sally.


    "Okay, " crisply replied Jackson. He then added, "I''ll first go back to the barracks to handle some


    things, and after that I''ll call you in the afternoon and pick you up."


    "Okay, Jackson. I love you!" said Sally with a smile on her lips.


    After that, Jackson hung up. Derek was very confused, and he wanted to ask Jackson, but he didn''t


    know how to. After all, this was Jackson''s own business, and he couldn''t possibly meddle in it, but if it


    hadn''t been an intimate problem, he would have already asked him.


    Jackson also didn''t intend to exin it to him, and instead continued to look out the window and remain


    cold and arrogant.


    In the afternoon, Jackson drove the military jeep to the suburban vi to pick Sally up.


    When Sally saw him, she was so happy that she threw herself onto him at first sight. She put her arms


    around his neck, and while she snuggled in his arms, she said, "Jackson, why are you sote? I


    missed you so much!"


    Jackson didn''t push her away, and instead he fondly touched her head, and said, "Have you waited


    long? Let''s go and have dinner."


    Sally nodded happily, took his arm, snuggled up to him, and said, "Okay."


    Jackson then took her to a fancy restaurant and ate some delicious food with her.


    Sally felt very happy, and she picked food for him while she was also having dinner herself. They both


    looked like a happy couple.


    After dinner, Jackson drove Sally back to the vi.


    After he saw her enter the vi, he was ready to go, but Sally suddenly pulled his clothes, leaned close


    to him, and gently asked, "Jackson, could youe in and stay with me? I''m afraid to be alone."


    When he saw how cute and innocent Sally was, Jackson nodded, and said, "Okay."


    Sally was ttered, because she hadn''t expected him to ept her proposal straightaway. However,


    she was still very happy, and since Jackson agreed, she thought that she wanted even more out of


    him.


    Jackson entered the vi with his arm around her waist.


    After they walked into the living room, Jackson sat on the sofa and Sally brought him a ss of water.


    Jackson took it, drank it, and then put the ss on the tea table in front of him.


    Sally then suddenly straddled her legs on him and threw her arms around his neck.


    She slowly got closer to Jackson, and felt his warm breath on her face.


    "Jackson, do you love me?" she asked.

 Chapter 83 She Came Back

    Chapter 83 She Came Back


    Jackson did not respond in haste. Instead, he lifted Sally''s chin with his fingers and caressed her. He


    carefully measured her delicate face with his gaze.


    "You tell me", Jackson finally retorted.


    Sally knew already that Jackson had no intension of answering her question. She came forward in a


    jiffy, kissed his lips and did not let it go until several minutes had passed.


    Staring deep into his eyes, she spoke intently, "Jackson, I love you."


    Slowly moving forward, she pressed her breasts against his chest. Her face only inches away from his,


    she whispered into his ears tantalisingly, "And I want you."


    Jackson didn''t push her away. He reached for her waist. Although Sally was perfectly beautiful and she


    had been loved by him before, Jackson had never felt his heartbeats elerate in her presence. On


    the contrary, the only woman whose beauty could take his breath away, had now be his pain spot.


    Feeling his hands on her waist, Sally smiled and thought Jackson was still attracted by her charm and


    he still loved her, thus wanting her body. Tonight, she would do anything to bring him to his knees.


    She started to unbutton her blouse. She continued to undress slowly, making sure to get Jackson


    restless.


    Just when she was about to take off her G-string, Jackson suddenly grabbed her hands and stopped


    her midway.


    Taken aback by this suddenness, she looked at Jackson puzzled and muttered, "What''s wrong?"


    He collected her clothes, that she had taken off only moments ago, and put them back on Sally''s naked


    body. Then, he pushed her away.


    Jackson set off, taking several hesitant steps forward, until he finally stopped and turned back to look at


    her onest time, "I''m leaving. Goodbye."


    But even before he could leave the room, Sally ran forward and embraced him from behind. She cried,


    "Jackson, please, don''t leave me alone! I''m so scared. I need your presence."


    And yet, her pleading tears couldn''t touch Jackson''s heart. For him, her coquetry meant nothing.


    Deliberately moving her hands away from his chest, Jackson turned round and looked into her eyes


    with an intense gaze. He stroked her cheek tenderly and said, "Be good. Now, go to bed. I have to go."


    With those words, Jackson went away.


    Sally stood there, still for a long time. Tears streaming down her face, she stared at the fading


    silhouette of Jackson and she screamed desperately, "Cherry has left, will you refuse me forever?"


    The thought of Cherry stabbed through Jackson''s heart like a sharp knife.


    He got into his car in a fury, started the engine and drove away.


    His hatred of Cherry had deepened. That dammed woman had dared to leave him! If she ever met him


    in the future, she would have to pay the price. Nobody could get away with provoking him.


    Instead of going to the military''s residentialpound, he drove at full speed to his apartment.


    Jackson entered the house, walking inside slowly. His heart ached at the sight of the familiar


    decoration.


    He looked around the living room, then went upstairs, as though dragging his heavy heart. The


    memories of him carrying Cherry upstairs shed across his eyes.


    As he pushed the bedroom door open, he was overwhelmed by a gust of coldness. The absence of her


    fragrance and breath froze his heart.


    Jackson walked inside, stroking the familiar quilt and looked at the still intact wedding pictures,


    reminded of the happy face of Cherry.


    Slow tears streamed down his face. Cherry''s perfect being brought back to his memories, "Where are


    you, babe?", he muttered.


    "Why didn''t youe back? Without you, I might as well die!"


    Late that night, he still stood there, unable to control his sadness. He hardly felt sleepy. The bed before


    him seemed toorge for his lone body to lie on.


    He walked to the French window of the balcony, and sat down unthinking, holding his legs with hands.


    He stared at the sky, studded with twinkling stars. The thoughts of Cherry engulfed him again, like an


    unending darkness.


    "Babe, do you have any idea how much I miss you? Do you miss me too?", questions repeated in his


    head.


    In the morning, Jackson woke up with a start, only to find the phone ringing. He slowly opened his eyes


    and remembered that he had fell asleep in the balconyst night. The sun was slowly rising at the


    horizon now.


    Getting to his still ringing phone, he pulled it out to find it was Derek.


    "Hello, " Jackson finally answered.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jackson, where have you been?


    Why are you not at the military''s residentialpound?"


    Derek was anxious. He hade to the military''s residentialpound early in the morning to find that


    Jackson wasn''t there.


    Jackson was in no mood to answer such a trivial question. "What''s up?" he said instead.


    Derek guessed from Jackson''s evasive tone that he must have stayed overnight at his apartment.


    Derek decided to hide his anxiety and inly said, "We should go to the airport and pick up Selina. She


    is scheduled to arrive at 10:00 o''clock."


    Jackson had almost forgotten about Selina''s arrival that morning. Not wanting to make much of it, he


    nodded and answered, "I know. Meet me at the airport."


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at the airport and found Derek there.


    Derek approached Jackson and asked, concerned, "Are you fine?"


    "Don''t worry about it." Jackson replied curtly.


    Without any further conversation, he went straight inside, followed closely by Derek.


    At the sight of the familiar figure approaching them, Derek couldn''t help revealing a broad smile on his


    face. Even Jackson''s sad face had softened slightly.


    Selina wore her hair curly, in chestnut colour. Even her big sunsses could not hide her perfect


    beauty. Her body was curvy and alluring, and drew a lot of attention from nearby passengers.


    "Thank you for meeting me here", she said. She hugged Jackson first, before turning to embrace her


    brother, Derek.


    Derek pretended to be hurt and scolded her, "Selina, who''s your true brother, Jackson or I?"


    "I can''t see the difference, honestly.


    I love you both. Besides, it was Jackson who protected us in our childhood. So, he feels more like a big


    brother to me, " she said with a pretended sarcasm. Her brother had not changed at all, she thought to


    herself.


    "Selina, you are hurting me, " Derek was actually mad at his sister. She had always been such a


    bigmouth and behaved erratically.


    Selina made a face at him and then turned to Jackson who seemed quiet but cold, as always. Derek


    had already briefed her on the phone that Jackson''s wife had gone missing without any exinable


    reason. She assumed that Jackson must be feeling bad.


    To lift his spirits, she addressed with a broad smile, "Jackson, won''t you throw a wee party for me?


    Or at least you can buy me lunch!"


    "Ok, choose a restaurant, and the treat is on me, " Jackson replied with a hint of warmth in his voice.


    He did not want to be cold to Selina, who had grown up with Derek and him, and had been like a little


    sister to him; He shared a close bond with both Derek and Selina.


    Selina was delighted. She grabbed Jackson''s arm and teased Derek with great pleasure, "Jackson has


    always been so good to me! A man as generous as Jackson is my big brother and you, on the other


    hand, Derek...you are so mean, as always."


    "Selina, have I ever been mean to you? Don''t be so ungrateful!" Derek retorted with feigned indignation


    again.


    "I have given up every single morsel of delicious food for you, ever since we were kids. How dare you


    forget that?" he added in an injured tone.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, big brother!" Selina shot another devious nce at her brother. Although she


    voiced her dislike towards Derek, actually she loved him to bits. They had always been close to each


    other.

 Chapter 84 The Future Project

    Chapter 84 The Future Project


    Five yearster...


    The city had changed considerably. Stephen drove his car to the cemetery situated in the suburbs, with


    a bunch of flowers. As he got off the car, he saw John standing in front of Emily''s tomb, with his


    assistant standing beside him.


    Stephen walked up to them.


    Seeing that Stephen had alsoe there to visit Emily, John turned to his assistant, "Wait for me in the


    car."


    "Okay, sir." The assistant followed his instructions immediately, turned around and left.


    Stephen approached Emily''s tomb and ced the flowers he brought in front of her tombstone. Her


    photo had discoloured, turning yellow under the sun but Stephen did not care too much for that.


    "Youe here to visit her too",mented John.


    "Yes", Stephen nodded and turned to John, "how you doing these days?"


    "Fine, as always. How are you?" John replied politely, just the way he would to his best friend.


    "Always the same, " Stephen answered monotonously.


    John paused for a short while, and then continued to ask with concern, "My uncle... did he do anything


    to you recently?"


    John clearly remembered that Jackson had been instigated against Stephen five years ago. For some


    unexinable reasons, Jackson had been opposing Stephen, no matter what he did, giving him no


    chance to exhibit his abilities so much so that Stephen only managed to run a bar now, and in that too,


    the business was not doing good.


    Taking a deep breath, Stephen questioned, "Who can stop him from doing whatever he wants?"


    Stephen did not want to say too much to John. Though their rtionship was not so frigid, John was


    still Jackson''s nephew, and during the past years, Jackson had been doing all those things to him just


    out of spite for Cherry''s leaving him. He had endured Jackson for a long time, only because he cared a


    lot for Cherry. He was willing to tolerate everything for her, regarding her as someone who made all the


    efforts worth it.


    John couldn''t help but tap Stephen on his shoulder, "That''s what my uncle is like. You should have


    seen it long ago. Maybe, this will change when he looks back at what he has done."


    Stephen knew that Johnforted him out of kindness, so he made a wry smile towards John, "That''s


    okay. How would I be called a man if I cannot deal with this kind of frustration?"


    These words made both Stephen and Johnugh together.


    "Do youe here to visit Emily?" Stephen asked.


    John nodded, turning his gaze to the Emily''s paling photograph, "Yes, now that Cherry has left this city,


    I should take the responsibility of visiting Emily on her behalf. Their rtionship, while they were


    together, was too good to describe in words. It is an honest truth that Emily holds a special ce in


    Cherry''s heart."


    Stephen stared at the tombstone, said, "yeah, Emily was a dedicated person, I saw it when she worked


    for me."


    After standing for a while in front of the tombstone, Stephen and John left together.


    On the way, John asked Stephen suddenly, "Do you intend to take part in the Future Project this time?"


    "Of course! Why would I miss such a good opportunity to earn money?" Stephen''s answer was direct.


    The Future Project was the biggest business trade that ever happened in the city. And there was no


    doubt that the person who got the lead contract would rise to the highest position of the city.


    "Thepetition is extremely fierce though, " John said. He had been merely nning the project on


    the side but it had already been a hot topic in the business world of the city. Everyone of the


    businessmen were preparing for the Future Project.


    "Yes, even some small firms arepeting for their share in this promising business trade. The result


    may be beyond our expectations", said Stephen. Although with no sign of sess to speak for,


    Stephen still wanted to pitch for the opportunity. He would spare no efforts to score this chance.


    Suddenly, something urred to John, prompting him to say, "It seems that uncle is pitching for this


    project as well."


    "Jackson?" Stephen was surprised.


    John nodded, "Have you heard of the JS Group? Its chief executive is Selina."


    "Derek''s sister?" Stephen was shocked and at loss of words. It felt ridiculous that he did not even know


    who the chief executive of JS Group was.


    In thest five years, the JS Group had grown to be one of the biggest enterprises in this city, with


    its subsidiaries spread all over the country. However, its chief executive had never ever showed up in


    public. That is why most people had heard of JS Group but knew nothing about the face that ran it.


    It had obviously never urred to Stephen that JS Group''s CEO could be Derek''s sister.


    "When did shee back?" He vaguely remembered that Selina was not raised at the family


    residence and had lived overseas for many years.


    "Five years ago, " John replied, "the original JS Group was established after she came back, has grown


    into the JS Group now."


    Stephen did not say a word, engrossed in thinking something deep in his mind.


    John continued, "Selina is the chief executive of the JS Group, but if I understand correctly, the


    controlling shareholder behind the group must be my uncle."


    What John said astonished Stephen even more. "Why are you so sure about that?" asked Stephen.


    "Because no one has the ability to build a brand and spread it all over the country in only five years; no


    one, except my uncle." Finishing his sentence, John realised he was still removed from the actual truth.


    So he added, "Actually, scratch that, he built it in three years. Because many subsidiaries of JS Group


    have been established only in thest two years."


    Thinking it carefully, Stephen finally came round. During the five years, JS Group was getting more and


    more famous. So, John''s conjecture was also reasonable.


    Stephen enquired after a little bit of thinking, "So you are saying that the JS Group ispeting for the


    Future Project too?"


    "What a wonderful opportunity the Future Project is! Do you think he would let it go?" John had a


    knowing smile on his face.


    Stephen agreed silently. How could Jackson give it up? That would be against his very nature...


    The special area for chairman was situated at the top storey of JS building. In the plush office space,


    Selina was marking documents, as well as listening to work reports from the four secretaries who were


    standing in front of her.


    After they finished their reports, Selina turned from the documents before her to these four secretaries,


    all sharply dressed, and remarked, "Now I know everything. What you should do next is to schedule the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    high-level meeting, go to the airport to receive the negotiatoring from the US and bring me the


    financial?sheet ofst month before three o''clock today. And yes, clear my schedule for this afternoon, I


    have to go meet someone important."


    "Got it, Miss Selina", the four young voices spoke in unison. Sharing a quick nce with each other, the


    four secretaries immediately assigning their respective tasks.


    Watching them in action, Selina nodded in satisfaction. She needed her secretaries to be highly


    intelligent and efficient, just like this.


    "Okay, get to work now, " came a curt order as Selina immersed herself back to marking the documents


    again.


    This time, the four secretaries gave no response but bowed deftly, and then turned around to leave


    quietly, not daring to bother Selina.


    In the afternoon, while Selina was still in the office room she heard her secretary knocking at the door


    and asked toe in.


    Standing in front of her boss, the secretary spoke timidly, "Miss Selina, Mr Jackson and Mr Derek have


    just entered the elevator."


    Selina, who knew that Jackson and Derek wereing, answered, "Okay, I know. Now you can get off


    of work. Tell the security?guards that no one is allowed toe up here."


    "Okay", said the secretary and left promptly. She knew that the order was clear. No one could get into


    the chairman chamber, as per Selina''s order.


    Shortly after the secretary left, Selina saw Jackson and Derek enter.


    With a bright smile on her face, Selina stood upfortably to wee Jackson and Derek.


    "You are so punctual", shemented.


    Jackson didn''t say a word, just casually sat on the sofa next to him.


    "Don''t you know that our best quality is being punctual?" Derek joked.


    "What makes you so smug? What happens to your punctuality on those blind dates?" Selina curled her


    lips into a sly smile.


    "Stop right there" Derek got anxious. He couldn''t believe the little girl could refer to such petty things


    while they were about to talk about something so serious!


    Selina red at Derek impatiently, and then turned to Jackson, "What do you want to drink?"


    "Latte." Jackson only had one word to say.


    Derek continued his silence, his thoughts always in sync with Jackson.


    Selina also understood what they meant, went up to make two cups of coffee on the other side of her


    chamber and brought them back to Jackson and Derek sitting on the sofa.


    "Are you done with today''s work?" Jackson asked as he sipped his coffee.


    "Yes, just waiting for you two to talk about the Future Project", said Selina.


    Jackson and Derek was very quiet. After a while, Derek turned his gaze to Jackson, indicating for him


    talk first.


    Jackson looked at Selina, and asked coolly, "What''s your opinion?"


    Selina spoke, thinking deliberately, "Assessing the current situation in the business arena, almost every


    enterprise is fighting fiercely for the Future Project. But it can''t be seen as a bad thing for us because if


    we get the Future Project, we will get the chance to acquire a number of smallpanies. The Future


    Project will not only help us earn money but will also do good in promoting our brand. The acquisition of


    these smallpanies will bring in an unforeseen ie as well."


    Derek nodded, thinking how right Selina was in what she said. It looked like his sister''s business


    acumen was growingparable with that of Jackson.


    "Amidst this fiercepetition, is there an opponent for us?" Jackson asked.


    Thinking about it for a minute, Selina shook her head, and said, "There is no opponent for us as of now.


    Even some of the biggest firms do not stand a chance in terms of qualifications inparison to us.


    However..."


    Selina seemed to be reminded of something, but she did not speak it out loud.


    "What?" Derek asked impatiently.


    Jackson looked at Selina, nudging her to continue with her words.


    "The Shen Group may take part in thepetition, and..." Selina turned her eyes towards Jackson, "it


    is the same with Stephen."

 Chapter 85 Annihilate The Shen Group

    Chapter 85 Annihte The Shen Group


    The Shen Group? Stephen?


    Jackson looked disturbed. He thought dejectedly to himself, ''All of this is rted to that damn woman!''


    Derek looked at Jackson and asked, "Jackson, do we need to take an action against Stephen?"


    Derek knew very well that Jackson''s hostility towards Stephen was not only because of the ns''


    conflicts but also because of the connection with Cherry.


    "Annihte the Shen Group. I want to hear that the Shen Group has disappeared from the city, within


    three days, " ordered Jackson growling.


    Derek could not believe what he was hearing.


    Selina looked a little surprised, but Jackson''s tone had been too firm to leave any doubt.


    "But I think the Shen Group matters very little to us. Instead, Stephen should be the first priority for us


    to deal with. In thest five years, Stephen''s strength has hardly diminished, no matter how hard we


    have tried to weaken him. If he also decides topete for the Future Project, he will be a tough


    Jackson stared firmly ahead as if everything was under control. "Stephen is not powerful enough to be


    our opponent. We are sure to win the project, " said Jackson.


    Derek and Selina shared a nce with each other without saying anything. They believed Jackson''s


    words.


    "Okay. I''ll deal with the Shen Group", Selina spoke, convinced, "What about Stephen?"


    Selina looked at Jackson, waiting for his response.


    Jackson put on an evil smile and said casually, "Spare him some leisure days and then give him the


    finishing stroke."


    As soon as Jackson finished his words, Selina understood his intentions.


    Only Derek looked between Jackson and Selina, confused. He had no idea what they were talking


    about.


    Selina smiled lovingly, "Jackson, I really admire you."


    Jackson stared out of the window and kept silent. He would never forgive those who had anything to do


    with that damn woman. He had never stopped hating her in these five years. And this hatred only grew


    more and more intense.


    In that moment of silence, Jackson''s phone rang all of a sudden. Taking out the device, he saw it was


    Sally calling. He answered the phone.


    "Hello, Sally", said Jackson gently.


    "Darling, where are you? I want to meet you." Sally''s soft voice requested from the other side.


    Derek and Selina knew it was Sally. They just looked at each other, saying nothing.


    "I''m in JS", said Jackson curtly.


    "Then I''lle and see you there", said Sally happily.


    "Okay", said Jackson.


    "See you soon. I''m leaving now", said Sally eagerly.


    "See youter."


    Jackson hung up the phone. Derek was curious, "will Sally be hereter?"


    "Yes." Jackson stared out of the window, looking calm.


    "Do Derek and I need to leave first?" asked Selina. She knew Jackson well enough to know he did not


    like a crowd. If Sally also joined them, he might be annoyed by the number of people around.


    "No. Just stay here", said Jackson.


    Derek kept silent all this while. Although Selina wanted to say something, she gave up the idea.


    Half an hourter, Sally walked into Selina''s office in her pencil high heels.


    Seeing Derek and Selina also there, Sally smiled and greeted them, "Derek, Selina, how are you


    doing?"


    Derek ignored her and looked away. Selina smiled awkwardly and said, "Hi."


    Sally nodded in return and sat beside Jackson. As soon as she sat down, she took Jackson''s arm and


    snuggled up into his chest.


    Seeing Sally behave like this, upset Selina a little. Although Sally had been Jackson''spanion since


    five years ago and Jackson hadn''t turned her out, Selina could tell that Jackson did not love Sally. In


    fact, maybe there was nobody in his heart. If at all, it could be that woman who had left him five years


    ago. Selina had almost forgotten her name and she did not dare to talk to Jackson about her. She


    could only guess his feelings about her. She really did not know how to get along with Sally. A nod, an


    acquaintance with her was the best she could do for now.


    Derek didn''t even look at Sally. He had always disliked her.


    "Jackson, Derek and you came back from the barracks and to JS, but didn''t tell me about it. Why is


    that?" Sally asked coquettishly.


    "There''s something we have to deal with urgently, so we came here directly", said Jackson calmly.


    "I understand." Sally was obedient.


    Selina felt very awkward sitting there.


    Oblivious to it all, Sally smiled and said, "It''s really difficult for us to get together. Why not have dinner


    together?"


    "I¡­" Selina was too scared toplete the sentence. She didn''t want to stay and watch Sally''s


    awkward mono-drama any longer.


    "I''m busy tonight." Derek quickly answered.


    Selina was relieved to hear Derek''s words. This would help her deny Sally''s invitation.


    Sally''s face blushed. She was embarrassed to be rejected so tantly.


    Jackson knew Derek''s opinion of Sally well. He didn''t me him for rejecting Sally''s invitation. Instead,


    he tenderly turned to Sally, "They''re both busy. I''ll take you to dinner tonight."


    Sally felt a littleforted. She happily said, "Okay."


    In the evening, Jackson took Sally to the restaurant they often dined at. Almost every waiter in the


    restaurant knew them. Jackson''s charm always attracted attention, wherever he went.


    Several waitresses gossiped, staring at them from a distance.


    "Hey, look at Jackson Chu and Sally He. Are they a couple? They have always dined at our restaurant


    together for several years now."


    "No. I heard that Jackson had married a woman who was once his nephew''s ex-girlfriend. That was not


    Sally."


    "It is said that his wife ran away five years ago. Jackson searched the entire city but could not find her."


    "Really? Why did she run away? Was it because she couldn''t stand the indifference of the rich family?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, nobody is allowed to mention it, or the Chu family will see to it that they suffer till


    eternity."


    "It''s really scary. Jackson is such a handsome and rich man. I wonder what secrets he hides in his


    heart?"


    "Who knows? People like us, from simple, lower ss, cannot understand the lives of the rich and


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    powerful families."


    "I''ve always fantasized about being Jackson''s woman. I am okay to stay in the cold mansion by myself,


    if it means that I could be with him."


    "Yes. Being Jackson''s woman would mean that you own half of the city. Money and power will be at


    your disposal."


    "You two are such nymphos! Don''t you know how hard it is to deal with that Sally He? She managed to


    chase away Jackson''s wife. How could you win over her?"


    "Ah? Is Sally He so horrible?"

 Chapter 86 Mom Is The Greatest

    Chapter 86 Mom Is The Greatest


    Three dayster, Selina received a phone call from Jackson''s associate, Bobby Li, telling her that the


    Shen Group had disappeared from the city.


    She stood in front of the French window and stared at the hustle and bustle of the city. She was worried


    about Harrison. He had led the Shen Group for many years and now had to see it suddenly copse


    under Jackson''s order. He did not do anything wrong by bidding for the project, after all, the


    Shen Group.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Selina nced at the phone number before she answered it.


    "Hello, Selina speaking."


    "Selina, can you believe who I just saw?" Selina''s friend Lori Liu was at the other side of the phone.


    She sounded anxious.


    "Tell me, " said Selina without any hint of excitement.


    Lori Liu could hardly wait to answer. "I had gone for a spa and saw your friend Jackson''s girlfriend,


    Sally!"


    "And?" Selina stared nkly into thin air. There must be something fishy, or Lori Liu would not have


    called her.


    "She was on a date with a man." Lori Liu came straight to the point.


    Selina''s expressions changed. Her grip on her phone tightened. How could Sally cheat on Jackson?


    Jackson had treated her so well in thest five years. Why would she do that?


    "Are you sure they were on a date?" Selina had to make sure that the information was reliable.


    "Yes, " said Lori Liu firmly. "Sally was sitting there, chatting with the man for almost three hours at a


    corner table. I couldn''t get close enough to find out what they were talking about."


    Selina hung up, her eyes burning with rage. She thought to herself, ''That is so unfair! Jackson had


    done so much for Sally in all these years, even though they were not married. How dare she cheat on


    Jackson? If I find it out to be true, I will show her no mercy.''


    Without wasting any time, she made a call.


    "Miss Selina."


    "Investigate Sally secretly. I don''t want anyone to know about this. Do it as discreetly as you can, or


    else...! will..." Selina''s warning was clear and severe. Her voice sounded angry and serious. She meant


    the threat.


    "Yes."


    At the airport


    A woman in a gorgeous sapphire dress stood, attracting a lot of attention. Many men could not take


    their eyes away from her.


    "Mommy, this is a bad city. I don''t like it." Joe Shen pouted as he exited the airport. He saw modern


    buildings and busy roads interlocked in front of him, and yet, he missed the west where he had been


    living for five years.


    Cherry paid little attention to Joe Shen. Instead, she spoke to the man beside her, "Wilson, where shall


    we go first?"


    Wilson was wearing a well-tailored, smart suit that fit appreciatively on his toned body. His good-looking


    face was like a sculptor''s masterpiece.


    He answered gently, "I had my friend arrange a house for us. Let''s go there first."


    She nodded.


    Joe Shen was visibly upset to see the grown-ups busy talking and totally ignoring him. He had to target


    his uncle, since he could not earn his mother''s attention.


    "Uncle, are you going to kidnap my mom and leave me behind?" Joe Shenined as he looked at


    Wilson with an animated expression.


    That suddenly reminded Wilson that his little nephew was with them. He quickly turned to look at Joe


    Shen, with his little cartoon backpack, pouting and angry.


    Wilson smiled and rubbed the boy''s head. "Yes, I''m going to kidnap her... and you, of course, because


    you''re the most important of all!"


    With that, he lifted the boy in his arms and entered the rented car. Cherry could only shake her head in


    resignation. She really could not tell what Joe Shen was thinking.


    As Wilson drove, Joe Shen took the passenger seat, and Cherry sat behind them.


    Looking at thendscape passing by, she was overwhelmed with emotions. It had been five years since


    she had left the city, and now she was finally back. She was delighted to see the change in the city.


    However, it stung her heart every time she thought of that man. She had been wondering how he was


    now. Five years had not been long enough for her to forget him. Was he still as indifferent as he used


    to be?


    "Uncle, why do we have toe back here with mommy?" Joe Shen asked naively.


    "Because this is where your mommy and I grew up, " Wilson answered as he drove on.


    "Really?" Joe Shen turned over his shoulder to look at his mother. "Mommy, did you really grow up


    here?"


    The question brought her attention back to the present. She looked at Joe Shen''s handsome face and


    nodded, smiling. "Yes."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled back at her. "I don''t like here, but I would learn to like it, since it''s your hometown. We''ll settle


    down here, won''t we?"


    "Joe, you agree with us living here from now on, don''t you?" She asked.


    "What are you going to do with me if I disagree?" said Joe Shen, pretending to be disdainful. Then he


    added carefully, smiling, "I have no objection as long as I''m with you, mommy."


    Cherry had initially thought that his son would object to living in the new city, but it turned out he had


    been tricking her. Little Tyke always left her in great amusement.


    Cherry faked a mean look and said, "Joe Shen, you''re such a nasty boy!"


    He only covered his mouth and chuckled in response.


    Cherry felt her heart overflow with happiness. In the past five years, she had spent all her energy


    focusing on her son. As long as he was happy, nothing else mattered.


    Wilson pulled up before a vi and they got out of the car. The vi was built near the sea and was


    surrounded by woods. There was also a park not far away. Joe Shen instantly fell in love with the


    ce.


    "Uncle, mommy, is this our new home?" Joe Shen was in a state of utter disbelief.


    Cherry did not speak but touched her son''s head, smiling.


    Wilson beamed, "Yes, this is our new home."


    "When will Grandpa and Grandmae here?" Joe Shen was curious.


    "Five days from now. Your Grandpa has something to deal with", answered Wilson.


    "OK." Joe Shen seemed to have run out of questions. Should he kickstart his happy new life now?


    He grabbed Cherry''s hand and shouted joyfully, "Mommy, let''s go see our room. I want to check if the


    bed isrge enough for us."


    Before Cherry could even take out their luggage, she was pulled into the house by her son.


    Joe Shen looked around the first floor and then nodded to Wilson disying his satisfaction with the


    interior decoration.


    Then he quickly brought her to the second floor.


    "Joe, don''t be in such a hurry!" Cherry was beingically dragged upstairs by her son. Why was he


    so excited?


    Joe Shen asked on his way to the second floor, "Uncle, where is our bedroom?"


    "The one on the left end", answered Wilson tenderly.


    Joe Shen pushed open the door and saw the furnishing. Everything in the room was in light pink, his


    mother''s favorite color.


    He chirpily ran to the bed andy t on it to feel the softness of the bedspread.


    "Wow, it''s so big! We can y on the bed at night!" Joe Shen was already making ns delightfully.


    "Joe Shen, get down! You''re not allowed to get into the bed with your shoes on", Cherry angrily


    Wilson entered the room as well. He enjoyed the sight of Cherry interacting with her son. As long as


    they were happy, there was nothing to worry about.


    "Mommy, we''ve just arrived. Can''t you just let me do whatever I want and put off your schooling for a


    little while?" Joe Shen pouted again. But as he spoke, he got off the bed obediently.


    "Joe, be good, or..." Cherry started.


    "Or what?" asked Joe Shen innocently.


    "Your uncle will arrange another room for you and you''ll have to sleep by yourself", said Cherry.


    Joe Shen put on a hurt face and looked at Wilson, asking, "Uncle, are you on my side, or hers?"


    This brought Wilson into a dilemma! He looked between Cherry and then his naughty nephew, not


    knowing what to do.


    "Wilson, if you back Joe up, don''t ever ask me for help in your business, " said Cherry.


    "I..." Wilson wanted to say something but was cut short by Joe Shen.


    "Uncle!" Joe Shen shouted, "If you help her, don''t rely on me to fix yourputer anymore!"


    Wilson felt torn between the mother and the son.


    Joe Shen could not watch his uncle struggling anymore and finally decided to agree on apromise.


    He dropped his head with resignation for a while and then lifted it before he walked up to Cherry and


    made a begging gesture. "Boss Cherry, you win! I was wrong. Please forgive me and give me a chance


    to fix my mistake."


    Cherry put her hands on her hips like a queen and scolded, "Have you learned the lesson?"


    "Yes." Joe Shen nodded.


    "This is serious!" Cherry was not pleased with his flippant expression.


    He immediately stood upright and made a serious face at Cherry to show his sincerity.


    Finally, Cherry was pleased and said, "That''ll do."


    She smiled.


    Wilson smiled too.


    Joe Shen happily grabbed Cherry''s hand and said, "Mommy is the greatest. I love you so much!"


    "Joe, give me a kiss." Cherry cuddled her son affectionately.


    "Love you, mommy!"

 Chapter 87 Go To The Park Together

    Chapter 87 Go To The Park Together


    In the morning, with the sunlight filling into the room, Cherry opened her eyes sleepily and found Joe


    Shen''s legs on her waist, his body sprawled on the other side of the bed.


    Cherry looked at the clock on the wall. It was 10 o''clock!


    Cherry shouted in a hurry, "Joe Shen, wake up, right now!"


    Joe Shen, deep in his sleep, heard someone calling his name. He could not see who it was but his


    guess was on mommy.


    With his eyes still shut, Joe Shen spoke with annoyance, "Shhhhh! I need to sleep a little longer. Don''t


    disturb my beautiful dream, please. There''s a beautiful girl in my dream."


    Cherry looked at her son angrily, "Joe Shen, yourputer is missing!"


    As soon as Cherry said it, she saw Joe Shen opening his eyes immediately.


    "Where is myputer? Who has taken myputer? Help me find it back, please!" Joe Shen sprang


    out of bed on his feet.


    His concern for hisputer angered Cherry even more. She asked in a fit of anger, "Joe, is your


    It then urred to Joe that his mommy was lying to him. He snuggled into bed, closed his eyes and


    tried to negotiate sleeping again. Lying on hisfortable bed, he said sleepily, "Mommy, you are the


    greatest mommy in the world."


    "If you mean that, get up right now." Cherry saw that her son wanted to sleep again and her anger


    began boiling again.


    Joe Shen couldn''t tolerate his mother''s noise any more. He grudgingly allowed himself to be dragged


    by Cherry into the washroom to wash his face.


    When Cherry, taking Joe''s hand, brought him downstairs, she was weed by the aroma of a


    delicious breakfast.


    "Wow! Uncle does know how to cook!" Joe Shen shouted happily. Although he had been forced to get


    up so early in the morning, it was all worth it to enjoy the yummy breakfast. For this, he could forgive


    his mother for her bossiness.


    "Your uncle has always been good at cooking, " said Cherry, walking Joe Shen into the kitchen.


    Just then, Wilson walked out of the kitchen. Pleased to see Cherry and Joe, he greeted them lovingly,


    "Good morning. Now, take a seat and have your breakfast."


    The three of them sat at the table and ate their breakfast together.


    Joe Shenmented while eating the delicious food, "Mommy, I think uncle''s cooking skills have


    improved tremendously!"


    "You''re right, " Cherry nodded.


    "You should marry him so that I''ll have a dad who is good at cooking." Joe Shen was not joking. He


    looked at Cherry very seriously.


    Cherry choked on her food and got into a fit of coughing. She was astonished at Joe Shen''s ridiculous


    request.


    Wilson hastily brought her a ss of water so that she could smoothen the food down.


    Cherry took the ss with gratitude and drank the water slowly to relieve the difort forming up in


    her throat.


    After recovering, she looked at her naughty son and said, "You talk such nonsense! He''s your uncle.


    How can I marry him? Don''t be ridiculous."


    "Although I call him uncle, you two aren''t blood rtives, right? Besides, uncle has been looking after


    us for a long time. Just to take care of me, he even refused other women''s love. Why can''t you marry


    him? Why can''t he be my daddy?" Joe Shen spoke his mind boldly. For five years, he had wished to


    have a father, just like other kids. He needed a father who could take him to the yground and y


    with him.


    "Joe, how dare you say this in front of me!" Cherry was beside herself with fury. She was worried that


    she would not be able to control her son any more.


    Wilson, watching Cherry''s temper rising, hurried to quieten Joe Shen, "Joe, don''t try to anger your


    mother. She''s right. I''m your uncle, and you''re my nephew."


    "I see, " Joe nodded and lowered his head with utter disappointment. He tried but still couldn''t see


    things from the perspectives of the adults around him. However, he really wanted his mommy to be


    happy. He knew that uncle loved and spoiled him, and his mommy needed that support. After all, she


    had been living a hard life. At nights, he could often hear mommy cry. He knew that his mommy must


    really miss his father, the man who had broken her heart. Why did this man leave his mommy and him?


    Joe''s disappointed face made Cherry suffer. She knew that his son desperately needed a family. In


    those past five years, she had had a very hard time epting that it was herself who had inflicted pain


    on Joe. He deserved a harmonious family which included a father. Joe was smart and thoughtful, but


    theck of a father had affected his life and would continue to do so in the future. She knew this and


    tried hard to find a remedy but failed.


    Wilson took turns to look at Joe first and then at Cherry. He feelings towards them was also


    How does that sound?"


    "That will be good, " Joe nodded slightly, although he still kept his head low.


    Cherry swallowed her food slowly. Aware of her son''s upset mood, she still had no idea of what would


    cheer him up.


    Then, Wilson asked Cherry, "Cherry, what will you do today?"


    Cherry put on a calm face and answered quietly, "I''m gonna go visit Emily at the graveyard on the


    outskirts." Even before returning to China, she had nned to visit Emily. In the past five years, she


    had constantly missed her.


    Wilson nodded but said nothing.


    Joe Shen knew that Emily had been one of mommy''s closest friends. Mommy had told him some of


    Emily''s stories too. He also knew that Emily had been his godmother.


    Joe Shen raised his head and requested timidly, "Mommy, I also want to visit Emily and pay my


    respect."


    Cherry knew that his son''s anger had disappeared. She had always been proud of his thoughtfulness.


    "You''re a good kid. I''ll take you to visit Emily next time. Today, you should go to the park and y with


    your uncle" said Cherry. This time, she would visit Emily on her own. She had a lot to talk to Emily


    about. If Joe were present, she would have to hide some secrets from him. After all, he was still a kid,


    and there were things he should not be exposed to.


    "All right. But you have promised to take me there next time. Don''t forget that, " Joe said stubbornly.


    "I promise." Seeing the loving and wide grin on Joe''s face, Cherry smiled.


    Joe smiled back. He liked his mother''s smile.


    Wilson found the exchange between the mother and the son both funny and annoying. They could


    quarrel at any moment, but their love was also deep. He knew that blood was thicker than water, no


    matter what.


    After they finished their breakfast, Wilson brought two sets of keys and handed one of them to Cherry.


    A bit astonished, she asked, "What''s this?"


    "I have bought two cars. I will take the red one and the white one is for you, " Wilson said.


    Cherry took the keys and said, "Thank you, brother."


    "You''re wee. You''re my sister and I will do anything for you, " Wilson added. His sister''s friendly


    smileforted him. He wanted his sister to be happy at all costs.


    At the entrance of the city''srgest park, Wilson parked his car, took Joe''s hand and walked inside.


    Amidst all of this, he had no idea that the military''s residentialpound was just a block away from


    the park.


    At the Military''s Residential Compound...


    Andrew was walking towards the exit of thepound with the supports of his butler. The butler asked


    anxiously but respectfully, "Where are we going?"


    "To take a walk at the park. Staying at home all the time bores me. I should have made Jackson spend


    more time with me", Andrew answered.


    "All right. Take your time out there but watch your steps, " the butler was concerned. Andrew''s health


    was deteriorating. Although he had no serious health problems, the butler still couldn''t be too careful


    about him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the park, Andrew walked slowly, observing the pedestrians. He sighed, "look at those kids and


    their family. They are so happy. Why doesn''t Jackson spend more time with me?"


    Hearing Andrew''sin, the butler tried tofort him, "Jackson''s always busy. You know that. You


    should understand this must be difficult for him."


    Andrew merely nodded and spoke no more.

 Chapter 88 An Unexpected Meeting

    Chapter 88 An Unexpected Meeting


    Joe Shen grabbed Wilson''s hand, ying excitedly in the park.


    "Uncle, I want to y with that, " he said, letting go of Wilson''s hand and running to the outdoor


    exercise equipment installed nearby.


    "Easy, Joe!" Wilson was afraid that the naughty boy would hurt himself.


    Joe yed with the equipment in glee, and from time to time he talked with other kids in the vicinity.


    Wilson''s phone rang suddenly. He took it out to find that it was a friend calling. It felt like some urgent


    business. Seeing Joe having fun with other children and many parents standing by, Wilson decided to


    walk away for a little while to answer the phone.


    He shouted to Joe Shen, "Joe, be careful! I am walking over there to answer a phone call."


    "Okay. Go ahead, " said Joe, waving his hand without turning around to see his uncle, and then


    continued to y.


    Wilson went ahead with it.


    Andrew and his butler sat down on a bench. It was a hot day and the butler was worried about his


    lord''s health. He said, "Sir, please wait for me a little while. I''ll go and get some bottled water. We''ve


    forgotten to bring some from home."


    Andrew showed no objection and said, "OK."


    By the time Joe Shen had tried all the equipment, he had grown a little tired. He wiped his forehead to


    find sweat in his hand.


    He looked around and saw a bench on which sat an old man. There was extra room on the bench for


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    him to get some rest while he waited for his uncle.


    He walked over to it.


    Andrew was enjoying the view of the park when his expression changed suddenly as he saw a boy


    approaching. He could not believe his eyes!


    The boy looked just like Jackson when he was little!


    Andrew watched Joe walking closer and finally taking a seat on the bench.


    The longer Andrew studied the child, the more he felt that the boy resembled little Jackson.


    It was unbelievable!


    Joe Shen did not notice that the old man was staring at him until he sat down. He also caught the


    amazement in the man''s eyes.


    "Bo...boy", Andrew could not help asking, "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Joe, Sir", answered Joe politely. Somehow he felt that the old man was very amiable.


    "Joe, " repeated Andrew to himself.


    "Yes, " Joe Shen nodded.


    "You look just like my grandson, when he was little, " marveled Andrew.


    Joe Shen beamed. "Ha ha ha! Am I good-looking?" (PS: He is just as narcissistic as his father)


    "Ye-yes", Andrew nodded. He could hardly turn his eyes away from the boy. There was an unspeakable


    feeling in his heart and he even wanted to hug the boy. How strange!


    Just then, Wilson finished his call and came back to see Joe Shen chatting with an old man on the


    bench. He hastily walked up to them.


    "Joe, why are you sitting here?" asked Wilson gently.


    Andrew looked up and saw Wilson, whose striking and noble appearance gave the old man a great first


    impression.


    Wilson and Andrew nodded to each other as a silent greeting.


    "I''m tired and decided to rest here, " said Joe Shen.


    "Let''s go and find a cafe, " suggested Wilson.


    "OK." Joe Shen stood up obediently. He bid farewell to Andrew, "Goodbye, Sir."


    "Goo-goodbye." Andrew felt exhrated having met and talked with the boy. Somehow he was a little


    sad to see the boy leave.


    As Wilson and Joe Shen disappeared from sight, a flicker of disappointment crossed his eyes.


    Although the boy closely resembled his beloved grandson, he could not possibly be his great-


    grandson. The boy''s father must be a highborn. Andrew did not know why he had not met the man


    before, for he would have recognised most of noble young men in this city.


    When the butler returned with a bottle of water, he saw Mr. Andrew staring somewhere ahead, but


    there was no one there.


    "Sir, what are you looking at?" The butler was curious.


    Andrew shook his head and said, "Nothing. I just feel that I''m old and know little of excellent young men


    in this city."


    The butler did not understand what Andrew was saying, but he assumed that his lord was missing his


    grandson again.


    "Sir, now the world belongs to the young men. We might as well rest and watch Jackson and other


    young men like him build their career" said the butler.


    "You''re right, " agreed Andrew. He arose and said, "let''s go home. I want to rest. Call Jackson and tell


    him toe home and have dinner with me tonight. It has been a long time since thest time he


    came home."


    "Yes."


    Cherry drove to the graveyard. The route was still clear in her mind, even though five years had passed


    by. She would never forgot it since the memories of Emily weighed heavier than anything in her heart.


    She pulled up at the roadside, took out a bunch of white chrysanthemum she had just bought, and


    walked towards Emily''s grave.


    Seeing Emily''s photo fading under the sun, Cherry could not help but weep. She still clearly


    remembered Emily''s young face, and the way she walked, spoke andughed.


    "Emily, I miss you very much."


    Cherry sobbed. So many things had happened in the past five years, and she had no friend to confide


    in when she was abroad. Emily was the only person who really understood her. She had decided that


    she would visit Emily''s grave as soon as she returned to this city, and tell her everything.


    "Emily, I''m back and I''m not leaving anymore. I''m sorry that I''ve been away for so long. I hope you''ll


    forgive me. I kept thinking about you, even when I lived far away. I miss Stephen too, who has been


    really helpful", said Cherry.


    She recalled the time when she had to run away from this city and began talking about it.


    She said slowly, "I was pregnant thest time I visited you before I left. Stephen helped me. I owe a


    debt of gratitude to him."


    "Emily, I have a son now and you''re his aunt. His name is Joe. He is a naughty but a very good boy. In


    the past lonely years, it''s him who has kept mepany. He is all I have now. He has his father''s


    good-looking appearance. You would have liked him if you saw him."


    "Emily, do you know what is the biggest pain in my heart has been all this time?" She paused for a


    moment and then continued, "I really want to forget him, the man who I walked down the aisle with. But


    I can''t. I just can''t. His image lingers in my mind all the time."


    "Do you know that I missed him every night and sometimes I even cried for him. I felt so tired of taking


    care of Joe, even when I had Wilson to help me. I always dreamed of himing back to me and


    hugging me.


    But that never happened. He was never with me, let alone hugging me. His heart doesn''t belong to


    me."


    She took a deep breath and said, "He''s probably with another woman now, isn''t he? Of course, he is.


    He''s so good.


    Emily, I haven''t told him that he has a son. Stephen is the only one who knew I was pregnant at that


    time, and I believe Stephen would not betray me, so I think Jackson is still in the dark about Joe.


    I don''t mean to tell him either, because I don''t want Joe to be involved in this family conflict. You know,


    since I married into the Chu Family, I discovered that the Chus had been hiding something. But


    Jackson was different. When I lived with him, I never felt that he was a scheming man. That''s why I fell


    in love with him and I still love him.


    Emily, I don''t know if I''lle across him in this city some day, but I think we might as well be


    strangers. I just want to love him silently and stay away from him because he loves someone else and I


    am insignificant in his life."


    She did not know how long she stood there, and refused to leave even though her leg numbed up with


    the prolonged standing.


    Suddenly, she noticed that a ck figure wasing slowly towards her, and it looked kind of familiar


    when she saw the silhouette from the corner of her eyes.


    She jerked her head around, recognising who it was.


    It was John, and when he came closer, he shouted in surprise, "Cherry, is that you?"


    John had been wondering who was standing on the Emily''s grave when he was on his way here. He


    had thought it was Stephen because only Stephen and he would visit Emily''s grave from time to time,


    but as he neared, he found that it was a woman. Who was she? An idea that she was Cherry had


    flickered in his mind, but he kept telling himself that it was impossible until her familiar appearance


    came into sight. She did not change much and was as simple and young as she used to be.

 Chapter 89 Please Dont Tell Him

    Chapter 89 Please Don''t Tell Him


    When she saw him, Cherry quickly wiped away her tears, and said, "Hi, John. Long time, no see..."


    All of his betrayals and feelings mattered too little for her, and she calmly greeted him without any sort


    of emotional distress.


    John quickly asked, "When did youe back?"


    "Yesterday, " replied Cherry.


    John knew her well, and nodded gently. The first thing that she did after her return was to visit Emily''s


    grave.


    John put the flowers in front of Emily''s tombstone, and as he looked at it, he said, "She wasn''t lonely;


    Stephen and I have oftene to see her in the past five years."


    When she heard him, Cherry quickly asked, "How is Stephen nowadays?"


    Cherry was very concerned about Stephen, because he had helped her escape. Except for Emily and


    Jackson, he was the only one that she ever cared about in the past five years.


    John didn''t intend to hide anything from her. He looked at Cherry, and said, "He''s had both good times,


    and hard times."


    "What do you mean by that?" Cherry didn''t understand John too well.


    "My uncle eventually found out that Stephen was the one who helped you leave, " said John. He


    believed that Cherry would then understand him.


    Cherry then just stared at him, and wondered what Jackson had done to Stephen.


    When John saw Cherry''s expression, he guessed that she already understood what he wanted to say


    to her. He continued, "So my uncle always made things more difficult for him. That, and..."


    "And what?" When she heard him, Cherry became a little more anxious. She wondered what had


    happened during her absence.


    John said, "Stephen is no longer in charge of the underground organization of the city now. Bobby, who


    is under Jackson''smand, took it over from him. You should know what that means..."


    Cherry got lost in thought for a few moments, and then said, "When did he be so powerful?"


    John looked up at the sky, and then started to tell her everything. "Bobby appeared shortly after you left


    the city, and almost all the city''s major forces were on his side then..." John paused for a few moments,


    and then continued, "To be more urate, they were on the Chu family''s side, and Jackson didn''t let


    Stephen go off so easily. Stephen''s career was destroyed little by little, and he now just has the bar, but


    except for that, he has nothing else."


    Cherry felt a sense of guilt. She had never expected Stephen to suffer so much because of her


    escaping.


    Sensing her guilt, Johnforted her immediately, "Anyway, Stephen''s life is okay now. He told me


    that he was satisfied with his current status, and that he doesn''t hate Jackson. There''s no need to


    me yourself for his mishap."


    Cherry murmured, as if she hadn''t heard John''s words, "No, it was all my fault. If I hadn''t asked


    Stephen to help me, he wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    John was distressed to see Cherry like that. Although years had passed, she had never changed, and


    had still remained as considerate as ever.


    John patted her shoulder, and said, "Don''t feel too guilty about it; it wasn''t your fault. If you ever have


    time, go and visit Stephen. He''ll be more than happy to see you."


    Cherry looked at John''s eyes. The man still knew her well, but they didn''t belong to each other


    anymore; they could only get along like ordinary friends.


    Cherry nodded, But before she left, she said, "John, would you please keep my return a secret for the


    moment? Don''t tell Grandpa Andrew or Jackson about it, please."


    Cherry was not ready to meet them, and if it were possible, she would have liked to never see them


    again. She just wanted to live a peaceful life, as she had started to.


    "Aren''t you going to see Jackson?" said John, surprised by her request. He continued, "You''re still his


    legitimate wife. Don''t you really want to meet him?"


    Cherry nodded, and said, "I have no idea; at least not now."


    John thought that he could somehow understand her, because she had juste back, and it might


    take some time for her to adjust herself and deal with her own affairs. Her mind was a mess now, and it


    might not be the right time for her to meet Chu family''s members again.


    "Okay. I promise that I won''t tell anyone, " said John. He would support her, no matter what she wanted


    to do, and he believed that she knew what was best for her."


    "Thank you, " said Cherry.


    After she said goodbye to John, Cherry drove to the mall to buy some clothes. She nned to start the


    job hunting from tomorrow on, and to start a new life in the city with her beloved son. She felt energetic


    because of Joe, and although it wasn''t easy for her, she would work hard to make hers and Joe''s life


    better and better.


    Cherry walked out of the mall with bags in her hands. In the parking lot, after she put everything inside


    the car, she drove away nobly.


    When she went back home, she found that Wilson and Joe were still away. She somehow worried and


    called Wilson, but he told her that he was still busy with the newpany affairs.


    Cherry knew that Wilson hade back to set up a subsidiary. With the headquarters'' help from


    abroad, the subsidiary had a chance to develop pretty well in the city, and to provide more business


    opportunities all over the country.


    Wilson didn''t bring Joe back home until the evening.


    As soon as they got home, Joe called loudly, "Mommy, mommy!"


    Cherry heard Joe''s voice, and happily replied, "Mommy''s here!"


    Joe then went to the kitchen and saw that his mother was cooking soup. He quickly walked over to her,


    held her by the waist with his short arms, and said, "Cooking is really hard work! I''ll ask uncle to teach


    me how to cook, so that mommy can rest."


    Cherry was very happy when she heard her son''s words; nothing else could have made her more


    happier.


    Cherry said with a smile, "Well, mommy can''t wait to have her meal cooked by chef Joe!"


    "Mommy, I''ve already made up my mind and I''ll learn to cook from tomorrow on, " firmly said Joe.


    At that time, Wilson also came to the kitchen, and as Cherry looked at him with a smile on her face, she


    said, "Evening, Wilson."


    "Evening, " said Wilson gently.


    "You two go and wash your hands. The soup is almost ready and we can have dinner right away, " said


    Cherry.


    Joe cheerfully said, "Yeah! I''m already hungry!"


    He then turned to Wilson, and said, "Uncle, let''s wash our hands first and then enjoy the food mommy


    has cooked for us!"


    "Okay, let''s go, " said Wilson.


    After that, they all sat in the dining room, and happily ate their dinner. Wilson spoke highly of the meal,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    but also teased her. He said, "Well, it tastes very good now, but if you go on and work even harder, it''ll


    taste even better next time."


    Before Cherry could say anything, Joe quickly replied, "Uncle, please don''t ask my mommy to work


    hard anymore! Will you please teach me how to cook? I want to cook for my mommy!"


    As she looked at Joe, who was so considerate, Cherry didn''t say a word.


    Wilson said to his naughty nephew, "Okay, I''ll teach you tomorrow morning."


    "That''s a deal, don''t forget!" said Joe.

 Chapter 90 Be Strong While Alone

    Chapter 90 Be Strong While Alone


    While they were having dinner, Wilson said to Cherry, "By the way, the assistant called about Joe''s new


    school; he said he can start tomorrow."


    Cherry believed that Joe had to start school right away after they moved back to the city.


    Cherry nodded to Wilson, but on the other hand, Joe was a bit unhappy. He pouted his lips, and said,


    "But I don''t want to go to school, I want to y for a few more days!"


    Cherryforted him, "Joe, Uncle Wilson and I have to deal with our own affairs, and you''ll be bored


    sick if you stay at home all day alone, but if you go to school, you''ll have lots of fun with your new


    schoolmates. Wouldn''t that be great?"


    Cherry''s words intrigued Joe, and he cried, "You''re right! I won''t be lonely anymore if I have a lot of new


    friends!"


    Cherry saw Joe''s cheeky grin, and because of his naughty character, wondered if he would get along


    well with his future schoolmates.


    After dinner, Cherry washed the dishes. She found that Wilson and Joe had kept ying video games


    for a long time after, and thought that Joe should go to sleep early because he had to go to school in


    the morning.


    Cherry left the kitchen, and went to the parlor, and said to Joe, "Time to go to bed."


    Joe didn''t even look at Cherry, and with his eyes focused on the game, said, "Mommy, after I pass this


    level."


    Cherry was unhappy with him, and shouted, "Joe!"


    After he heard his mother''s tone, Joe knew that she was angry. Although he didn''t want to, he turned


    off the game, stood up, and said, "Uncle Wilson, let''s y again next time. I have to go to bed now."


    "Okay, I''ll take you to school tomorrow morning. Good night!" replied Wilson.


    Cherry was relieved when Joe went upstairs as she ordered him to, and thought that she would


    ovee every difficulty with him as long as he wasn''t rebellious.


    When he saw that Joe went upstairs, Wilson said, "Cherry, I want to have a talk with you."


    Cherry nodded, and then sat beside Wilson on the sofa.


    "Wilson, how''s your newpany? Is everything going well?" asked Cherry.


    "It''s almost done. It will be listed next week, " answered Wilson.


    "Oh! That''s good!"


    Wilson then suddenly asked her, "Cherry, have you ever heard of the JS program?"


    Cherry shook her head, and asked, "What''s that?"


    Wilson had received the news about the JS program earlier on that day, and he wanted to take it. He


    said, "It''s a profitable program because it considerably influences the city''s development. If we can take


    it, ourpany''s future will be very promising."


    Cherry thought that Wilson was right, and that thepany might develop faster if he could seize the


    opportunity.


    She encouraged Wilson, "Go for it then!"


    Wilson nodded, and was quite confident that he would take the JS program because he had already


    been in the business circles for many years.


    Wilson then thought of something else, and while he looked at Cherry, he asked, "How about you?


    What''s your n?"


    Cherry immediately replied, "I''ve already sent my resume to a lot ofpanies. Tomorrow I have an


    interview at a bigpany called the JS Group."


    Wilson knew that the JS Group was owned solely by its president, a woman who once had also worked


    overseas. He said, "I''ve heard that the JS Group is a promisingpany here in the city."


    Cherry nodded, and replied, "Indeed, it will be great if I could work for the JS Group, because the


    sry is enough for a living, and Joe and I will move out, since mommy and Uncle Jacob wille


    back to live with you soon. Don''t worry about us, I still have some money to cover the expenses."


    After Wilson heard her, he was a bit unhappy, because what Cherry said meant that she would leave


    him.


    "Cherry, I''m you elder brother, and you don''t need to move out. I''ve bought the vi for you, and dad


    and auntie can live somewhere else. Don''t worry, I can easily arrange for that."


    But Cherry refused his proposal, and said, "Wilson, you''ve already helped Joe and I a lot in thest five


    years. You know that I''m sorry that I''ve bothered you so much, but now I can take care of both Joe and


    I, and we won''t bother you anymore, so you can have time to meet new girls and get married. You


    already know that mommy and uncle Jacob have been worrying about youtely."


    After Wilson heard her, he felt even more frustrated. How could she still have no idea about his love for


    her? Even Joe knew that he loved her.


    Wilson suddenly grabbed Cherry''s hand, and gently asked, "Cherry, you do know that I love you, don''t


    you? I will take care of you and Joe forever if you ept me. Dad and auntie won''t oppose us because


    I''m just you step-brother. Let me take care of Joe and you. What do you say?"


    After Cherry heard him, she immediately shook off Wilson''s hand, stood up, and said, "Wilson, please,


    don''t do this."


    He also stood up and grabbed her hands again. He feared that Cherry would leave him, which she


    definitely wanted to do.


    Wilson fondly said, "Cherry, I''m serious. If you ept me, I''ll take good care of both you and Joe, and I


    will consider him as my own son."


    He continued, "Cherry, please don''t leave me, okay? I really love¡­"


    But Cherry interrupted him before he could finish his words.


    She looked at him, and said, "Wilson, I have a child, and you''re my elder brother. I will never forget how


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    good you''ve treated us, but you deserve a better girl."


    Wilson wanted to hug Cherry, and wanted to make her reconsider her sad words. He said, "But I want


    you, Cherry. You''re all that I want!"


    Cherry pushed him away, and said, "Wilson, please don''t do this, or I''ll leave right now!"


    Wilson was really frustrated because of her rejection, but he didn''t want to force her into something that


    she didn''t want because he really loved her.


    After some time, Wilson looked at Cherry, and asked, "Do you still love Jackson Chu?"


    Cherry was afraid that he found out that she still loved Jackson, and immediately answered, "No, I don''t


    love him anymore."


    Filled with sorrow, Wilson replied, "Five years have passed, but you still love him to this day, don''t


    you?"


    Because he was clever, Cherry knew that Wilson realized the truth, and decided to unveil her heart.


    She looked at him, and said, "When I look at Joe every day I see Jackson. The resemnce is


    astonishing. How could ever I forget him? Tell me, how?"


    Wilson then mentioned what Cherry had told him, "But you said that he loved another woman, and that


    the two of you hadn''t married because of love. You married him because at that time he helped you


    leave the Shen family, and he married you because he didn''t want to go on any blind dates anymore.


    Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, he loves someone else, " said Cherry, "but I can''t forget him, because I actually love him. Did you


    know that?"


    Cherry couldn''t help but cry, because Jackson was, and would always be, the sharpest pain carved


    deep in her heart.


    Wilson didn''t want to ask more, because he felt that his heart ached whenever Cherry cried.


    After a while, Cherry stopped crying, because she knew that she shouldn''t cry in front of Wilson.


    "I''m sorry, Wilson, I was too emotional, " apologized Cherry.


    Wilson wanted tofort her, but he couldn''t, because he knew that no one could rece Jackson in


    her heart. He said, "That''s okay."


    Cherry then told herself that she had to be strong, and that all of the present hardships were nothing


    "I''ll hunt for jobs tomorrow, and if somethinges up, Joe and I will move out of here."


    Even though Cherry refused him, Wilson still wanted to take care of her, and he said, "Cherry, the vi


    is yours and I will help dad and auntie settle somewhere else. By the way, the security here is also


    good, and I will be worried sick about the two of you if you move to somece else, so please don''t


    move out, please."


    Cherry shook her head, and firmly refused him. She said, "Thank you for all the things that you have


    done for us, Wilson. Don''t worry about me being independent. I''ve lived in the city before, so my life


    here won''t be too difficult."


    Before Wilson could reply, she continued, "It''s time to go to sleep, so I''ll go upstairs now. Goodnight,


    Wilson."


    Cherry then quickly turned around and climbed the staircase.


    When he looked at her emaciated figure, Wilson was sad, because he knew that life had always been


    tough for her.


    When Wilson had first seen Cherry five years ago, she couldn''t help but cry most of the time, and he


    knew that it was because of Jackson. He had taken care of her before Joe was born, but after that she


    refused any kind of helping from him. He had seen her work, take care of Joe, and suffer for five


    years, but no one had managed to persuade her to ept a helping hand, neither Wilson, nor his dad


    or auntie. She wanted to be strong, as she had always been, and the present was no exception.

 Chapter 91 Do You Still Love My Daddy

    Chapter 91 Do You Still Love My Daddy


    In the morning, the rm clock rang, and Cherry woke up. She wanted to also wake up her son, but


    after she opened her sleepy eyes, she noticed that Joe Shen was not in bed beside her.


    "Joe? Joe Shen!" called Cherry. She scratched her head, and wondered where Joe could have gone to


    at such an early hour of the morning. She also wondered how she didn''t feel him get out of bed.


    After she washed and changed her clothes, she went downstairs, and found her son in the dining room.


    He was making breakfast with Wilson beside the dinning table.


    When he saw her, Joe cheerfully said, "Mommy! Mommy! Come and have breakfast with us! Wilson


    had taught me to make breakfast. Try it and tell me if you like it!"


    When Cherry saw that her son ran to her and pulled her to the dinning room, her heart was filled with


    happiness.


    Wilson also warmly said, "Come and have your breakfast."


    Cherry nodded.


    She had some food, and said with satisfaction, "Joe, it looks that you have the makings to be an


    wonderful cook! Excellent!"


    When Joe heard that his mommy praised him, he was very happy, and said, "Of course, just think who I


    am. I''m the smartest boy in the whole wide world!"


    When they saw how proud of himself he actually was, Cherry and Wilson looked at each other, shook


    their heads, and smiled.


    After breakfast, Wilson took Joe to school.


    Cherry took her resume and intended to go to the JS Group for the interview. She told herself that


    because the JS Group was a bigpany, she had to be her best to get the job. If she was epted,


    then her life and her son''s would be a whole lot more secure.


    As she entered the first floor of the splendid JS Building, people passed by her actively. It was indeed


    the most powerfulpany in the city.


    Cherry walked up to the front desk and told the receptionists that she was there for an interview. After


    they found her name on the list of appointments, she was guided to the interview.


    For the whole morning, Cherry talked with people from the personnel department. She also talked with


    the business manager, and he told her that if she received a notification for the second part of the


    interview in the afternoon, then she could meet thepany''s chairman tomorrow and start work right


    away.


    When she left the building, she was in good mood, because she had done well in the interview. She


    had briefly introduced her working experience. Five years ago, she had worked as business


    department leader in the Shen Group, and in the past five years, she had worked abroad in rted


    business. The whole interview went well, and she believed that she would be hired.


    Cherry then drove home and waited for thepany''s notification.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, she received a message from the personnel department stating that


    she could start work tomorrow. She was very happy, and kept saying over and over, "Thank you!"


    After she hung up, she remembered that her son had made breakfast for her in the morning. Thanks to


    that, she was in a terrific mood and the interview had gone well. So Cherry decided to make dinner for


    her son, to celebrate both her sess, and her son''s first day at school.


    She drove to the supermarket and bought a lot of food, and then she returned back home to make


    dinner for her son.


    When Wilson and Joe arrived back home, they smelled dinner. They looked at each other and were


    surprised.


    "Mommy!" suddenly shouted Joe.


    When Cherry heard her son call out for her, she knew that he was back with Wilson. "Joe, is that you?"


    "Yes, we''re back!" Joe Shen then walked towards the kitchen, and when he saw the marvellous dinner


    on the table, he asked with a surprised look in his eyes, "Mommy, did you cook this?"


    While she was still busy cooking, Cherry answered, "Of course I cooked it! Who else?"


    Joe Shen ignored his mother''s words and turned to Wilson, and said, "Uncle Wilson! What''s wrong with


    my mommy today?"


    Wilson smiled, and as he looked at the dishes she cooked, he thought that she must be in a good


    mood. He guessed that her interview had been a sess.


    "Perhaps your mommy got a job, " said Wilson.


    Joe Shen looked at him in surprise. He walked into the kitchen, and as he stood beside his mother, he


    asked, "Mommy, did you find a job? Whichpany is it? Are there many wolves there?"


    When she heard his questions, Cherry didn''t know how to reply to him.


    "Joe, do you think it''s easy for me to find a job? Why are you asking about wolves?" Cherry was


    helpless, and she didn''t know what her son was thinking.


    Joe Shen puckered his mouth, as if he was unsatisfied that his mommy was wrong about him. He said,


    "I''m afraid that someone might take advantage of you."


    Cherry stared at her son and was sorry for him. She gently said, "That''s impossible, Joe Shen! Look at


    me! I''m so strong that no one would ever dare to take advantage of me! Besides, if that ever happens,


    you and your uncle have to avenge me."


    When he heard this, Joe was so excited that he happily replied, "Okay, if I can''t do other things, it


    doesn''t matter, but to revenge you, that I can certainly do."


    Cherry shook her head, and thought to herself, ''My little son is really an old soul. Sometimes his ideas


    surprise me; I can''t believe that my son is so clever.''


    In the evening, they all ate dinner together. Wilson asked her, "Cherry, how was your interview today?"


    Cherry happily replied, "Because you and Joe made me breakfast, my interview was a sess. I''ve


    received a notification this afternoon, and I''ll go to work starting from tomorrow." She added, "Besides,


    the JS Group is really efficient."


    "Of course it is! Thepany has be one of thergest in the city in only a few years, so it is


    certainly powerful and efficient. I''ve also heard that the chairman of the JS Group is a woman; have you


    met her today?"


    Cherry shook her head, and replied, "No, but I might tomorrow."


    Wilson nodded, and said, "Since you got a job in the JS Group, you should work hard. You can have a


    bright future there."


    "Okay, Wilson, I will, " firmly said Cherry.


    Suddenly, she remembered something, and she looked back at her son and asked, "Joe, how was your


    first day at school?"


    Joe Shen was eating, and he indifferently replied, "Just as usual."


    "What do you mean by that?" Cherry thought that her son meant something else.


    After Joe finished hisst mouthful of food, he said, "Nothing special; today I introduced myself in the


    ssroom and then started the lesson. I didn''t expect that many girls to give me their lunch before I


    went to the school cafeteria with my desk mate at noon."


    "Why did they give you their lunch?" Cherry didn''t figure it out immediately, and thought to herself, ''My


    son knows nobody at that school, but why did the girls give him lunch?''


    Wilsonughed because he had known the reason.


    Joe Shen looked at Wilson and then looked at his silly mommy. He thought to himself, ''Is my mommy


    getting old? Why does she think so slowly?''


    He looked at his mother, and said, "Because they like me!"


    Cherry immediately got angry, and thought to herself, ''When we were abroad, he had attracted many


    girls indeed, but I wouldn''t have expected him to be so popr on his first day of school.''


    "Joe Shen, listen to me! For now, your main task is to study hard, not to fool around!" said Cherry


    seriously.


    On the other hand, Joe impatiently replied, "Mommy, take it easy, because the only girl I love is you, so


    you don''t need to worry. You''ll be the only one in my heart!"


    As she looked at her son, Cherry, half angry and half amused, didn''t know what to do with him


    anymore.


    Wilsonughed hard, and thought that the two of them had always made him happy.


    At night, while Cherry was lying in bed, Joe Shen kept trying to snuggle in her arms.


    Cherry didn''t recline, and held him in her arms and stared at the ceiling. No one knew what she was


    thinking about.


    "Mommy, what are you thinking?" suddenly asked Joe Shen.


    "I was thinking where will we move after my job bes more steady, so we don''t need to bother your


    uncle and grandfather anymore." Cherry felt that she had a heavy burden to carry, and although her


    son didn''t worry her, life still put pressure on her as a woman.


    Joe said, "Mommy, I don''t want you to give me riches, I just want to live with you. If we''ll have a small


    bed and can cuddle, that''s all that I want."


    When she heard him, she got emotional, and held him even more tighter in her arms.


    After a while, she finally asked, "Joe, do you hate me?"


    "Why should I hate you, mommy?" Joe Shen was confused.


    Tears started to run down on Cherry''s face. She said, "Because I haven''t given you aplete family,


    and because you haven''t got your father''s love. Joe Shen, I''m really sorry!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe Shen then reached out his hands, wiped off her tears, and said, "Mommy, don''t be sorry. Although I


    long for a father, I feel that everything is already good enough for me with you. I know that you love me


    best, and I only hope to be with you. Any ce that you live is my home."


    Cherry looked at her sensible son and smiled happily. She was proud of him, and she also felt content


    to be with him.


    When Joe Shen noticed that his mommy was silent, he asked, "Mommy, do you still love my daddy?"


    When Cherry heard his question, she didn''t try to avoid it. Instead, she looked again at the room''s


    ceiling, and said, "What was the point of loving him anyway? Your father doesn''t love us; he has


    another woman with him, and in his heart."


    When he heard this, Joe Shen finally understood that his mommy must have left his daddy for a


    particr reason. She had been unhappy with him, so she had to leave him. How could he possibly


    me her for not giving him a family? His mommy had also suffered, a lot.

 Chapter 92 The First Meeting

    Chapter 92 The First Meeting


    Cherry didn''t want to make the atmosphere depressing. She pretended to be cheerful, and said to her


    son, "Joe, from now on I will work hard, and you are supposed to study hard. Let''s cheer up! Okay?"


    "Of course, " said Joe. He knew that Cherry wanted to change the topic of their conversation, and


    continued, "Mommy, you must be careful not to be stolen by those wolves in yourpany. You should


    always be on my side!"


    "How could it otherwise be? I''ll stay with you all of my life, so that you can take good care of me and


    feed me when you earn a lot of money in the future, " said Cherry, wearing a smile on her face, happy


    that she had such an intelligent boy.


    Joe nodded, and said, "Well, I will definitely make you lead a happy life."


    Then, Joe suddenly came up with another sentence before Cherry could reply to him. He said, "But


    mommy, why have your breasts gotten smaller?"


    "What? I don''t know..." How could Joe have possibly known that her breasts had gotten smaller before


    she did? Cherry was curious.


    With his hands on Cherry''s breasts, Joe said, "Look, they''re so small now."


    "Joe, stop it!" furiously said Cherry. It seemed that Joe took advantage of her every time he had the


    chance.


    "Mommy, we sleep together every day. This is nothing to that. I just want to check how much smaller


    they have gotten, " said Joe mischievously. It appeared that his mommy was still pretty shy.


    "Joe, don''t put your hand inside! You can only touch the clothes!" furiously shouted Cherry. Her


    naughty boy always did this kind of things.


    "Alright, mommy, but it feels good, " cunningly said Joe.


    In the morning, Cherry went to work after she ate a quick breakfast.


    When she arrived at the JS Group, one of the managers of the business department arranged a seat


    for her and told her some matters that she should pay attention to. He then asked an older staff


    member to guide Cherry to her work.


    Soon after Cherry sat on her seat, she was called to the chief executive''s office room by the


    receptionist.


    Cherry then took the elevator to the administrative sector on the top floor.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she came out of the elevator, Cherry saw four secretaries sitting nearby, busy getting their work


    done.


    One of the secretaries saw Cherry and stared at her. Cherry immediately walked to her, and said with


    respect, "Hello, I''m Cherry Shen, the new employee, and the receptionist just told me to meet our chief


    executive here."


    "Please wait, " said the secretary politely.


    Cherry replied in the same polite manner, "Okay, thank you."


    After she notified Selina, the secretary walked out again, and told Cherry, "Come in, please."


    "Okay." Cherry nodded, and then entered the chief executive''s office.


    As she stood in front of the desk and looked at the person before her, Cherry felt that she might have


    met her before in some ce, but she just couldn''t remember what that ce was. Maybe it was just


    her imagination, and she hadn''t met her at all.


    Cherry politely introduced herself, "Hello, I''m the new employee, and my name is Cherry Shen."


    "Cherry Shen?" Selina called Cherry''s name, and carefully looked at her.


    The was something special about the woman in front of her, but she couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Cherry gave her a feeling of simplicity, but she was well aware that there must be some secrets inside


    hidden deep inside of her. Seen from the surface, she looked perfect, she was beautiful, slender, and


    also well mannered. There was absolutely no blemish whatsoever on her.


    Cherry nodded, and as she kept her eyes on her boss, Cherry also evaluated her boss. She could see


    that the woman was a charmingmander, emanating a strong feeling of leadership. She was also a


    very simr to that of someone that she knew, but she couldn''t remember who that person was yet.


    Selina didn''t read Cherry''s resume, and considered that there was no need for her to check it again


    because she believed that she was capable for the job, since she had passed the interview carried out


    by both the personal department, and the business department. She only wanted to meet Cherry so


    that she could recognize her boss.


    She introduced herself, "I''m Selina, the chief executive of the group."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Selina, " immediately replied Cherry. She thought that since Selina was in


    charge of the whole JS Group, she had to bepetent, and she believed there were a lot of things


    that she could learn from her in the future.


    Selina nodded, and said, "Wee to the JS Group! The business department manager has


    introduced you yesterday. I heard that you have also returned from abroad, so I am guessing that you


    should bepetent, right?"


    "Thank you, " replied Cherry modestly, "There are still a lot of things that I need to learn."


    A slight smile appeared on Selina''s face, and she said, "Well, here in the JS Group, as long as your


    ability is recognized, I will give you the position and sry that you deserve. You just have to work


    hard."


    "Yes, I will, Miss Selina, " replied Cherry immediately.


    Selina believed that she finished what she wanted to convey to her, and said, "Well, now you can get


    back to your work. And if you have any questions, you can ask your manager or the personnel


    department directly. If they can''t deal with it for you, then you can ask me personally."


    "Okay, then I leave first."


    After she heard her, Selina nodded.


    As she looked at Cherry leaving, Selina suddenly got interested in her. She didn''t know what the


    reason was, but she genuinely thought that Cherry had been congenial to her at first sight. Cherry had


    made an excellent impression on her, and Cherry''s position in her heart was equal to that of Lori Liu


    now. Moreover, she?felt?in?a?queer?way that Cherry would be an important person to her.


    After she met Selina, Cherry got familiar with the surroundings and basic workflow for most of the day.


    Although she was not busy at all, her job made her time seem substantial.


    After she got off work, Cherry got in the car and intended to drive back home, but Wilson called her,


    and told her toe and see the office room of his newpany.


    Wilson gave her an address, and Cherry stopped in front of an office building. After she went upstairs,


    she found him waiting for her.


    When he saw Cherry, Wilson smiled, and said, "You''re here! What do you think about it?"


    After he said this, he pointed at the workroom behind him.


    As she looked around the room, Cherry nodded in satisfaction. "It''s nice, big and well decorated."


    "That''s what I thought, but I was afraid that there could be something wrong with my judgement, so I


    brought you here to also have a look, " said Wilson.


    "Brother, are you going to recruit new staff members now?" asked Cherry. There were a lot of other


    things that needed to be prepared, and she was worried.


    Wilson smiled, and said, "You needn''t worry about it, I''ve already nned it with my friends. We''re


    establishing a conjoinedpany, so they will send people from their ownpanies. But yes, I''m also


    intending to recruit a new staff. All of these details have already been on my mind."


    After she heard what Wilson said, Cherry nodded, and said, "That''s good, brother! You''re always so


    considerate when ites to work."


    "Of course I am, I''ve been in the business circles for a lot of time. If I couldn''t take these factors into


    ount, then thispany would have been closed soon, " said Wilson, with a smile on his face.


    Cherry nodded.


    All of a sudden, something urred to Cherry''s mind, and she immediately asked, "Did you pick up


    Joe from school this afternoon?"

 Chapter 93 To Face Him Again (Part One)

    Chapter 93 To Face Him Again (Part One)


    When he saw that Cherry was nervous, with a smile on his face, Wilson said, "I''ve sent my assistant to


    fetch him, they''ll arriveter. Then we can go home together."


    Cherry was relieved to hear that.


    A weekter, Cherry was familiarized with the business at the JS Group. With some help from the older


    staff, Cherry had sessfully closed two orders, a feat that astonished everyone in the sales


    department. It was a miracle for a newer to get two orderspleted in half a month.


    On hearing the news, Selina assumed that Cherry must be a talent, and she decided to retain her at


    the JS Group to prevent otherpanies from poaching her.


    In the afternoon, while Cherry was upied with her work, her mobile phone suddenly rang. Cherry


    nced at the screen, and happily answered, "Hi, Wilson!"


    "Cherry, are you busy?" carefully asked Wilson.


    Cherry said, "What''s up? Has something happened?"


    "Can you go to the airport after you finish work? I''m picking up Joe now, and afterwards we''ll head for


    the airport. My father and Aunt Elsa will arrive at 7 o''clock, " answered Wilson.


    Immediately, Cherry was startled, and thought, ''Right! Mom and Uncle Jacob are due to arrive today!


    How could I forget?''


    "Okay, Wilson, but I still have to stay at work for a while longer. I''ll meet you at the airport, " hastily


    answered Cherry.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, there''s no need to rush. Take it easy, you have time, " replied Wilson.


    "Right, okay. I''ll call you once I''m there."


    "Alright!"


    After she hung up the phone, Cherry hastened to finish her work. When it was time to leave, her other


    colleagues were already gone, and Cherry quickly cleared her desk, grabbed her handbag, and then


    left thepany.


    Cherry drove all the way to the airport, and when she arrived, she saw her lovely baby cheerfully


    running to her.


    Joe rushed to Cherry, and he threw a tantrum. He asked, "Mommy, why are you sote?"


    "Am I toote? Have your grandpa and grandma already arrived?" anxiously asked Cherry.


    Wilson walked up to her, and promptly answered her, "No, not yet. We came too early, so we''ve been


    waiting here."


    Cherry took out her phone and looked at it. It was only 6 pm, and after she breathed a sigh of relief,


    she said, "Thank God I''ve caught up."


    Cherry then looked at her son in her arms, and asked, "Joe, have you been waiting for long?"


    He nodded heavily, and answered her, "Yes, mommy, I''m already hungry!"


    When she saw that her son was getting more pettish by the minute, Cherry said, "Alright, alright! We''ll


    have a big meal after your grandpa and grandma arrive, okay?"


    Joe immediately answered, "Great! Hurray! I wanna have fried rice with eggs, mommy!"


    "Well, anything you want, " said Cherry.


    Wilson looked at them, and with a smile on his face, said, "Okay, let''s go inside and wait for them."


    "Okay, " nodded Cherry. She held her little treasure''s hand and entered the airport with Wilson beside


    her.


    They waited for a long time, and when the two familiar figures came into sight, Joe couldn''t help but cry,


    "Grandpa! Grandma!"


    When they heard Joe''s voice, Jacob and Elsa cast their eyes towards the direction of the sound, and


    saw the three of them together.


    Elsa delightedly said to Jacob, "It''s Joe!"


    Jacob put his arm around Elsa''s shoulders, and said, "Yep, I see him. Let''s go to them."


    Cherry eagerly walked up to Elsa, and as she embraced her mother, she cheerfully said, "Mom, you''re


    finally back! I was dying to see you!"


    "So was I, my silly little girl. Anyway, I had to wait until your Uncle Jacob settled down his business


    there, " graciously Elsa said. Her daughter had always acted like a spoiled child in front of her.


    "Yeah, tell me about it!" childishly said Cherry.


    After she left her mother''s arms, she said to Jacob, "Wee back, Uncle Jacob!"


    "Ah, thank you, my dear!" He regarded Cherry as his own daughter, and he knew that she was the


    most precious treasure in his wife''s mind. He was also fond of her, and of her own little darling, Joe.


    After he greeted his father, Wilson looked at Elsa, and said, "Wee back, Auntie Elsa! Let''s have


    dinner first, because Joe''s already starving, and then we''ll go home together. You and my father can


    move in your own house after it''s finished cleaning, but for a couple of days you can live at my vi."


    Elsa dly answered, "Right, okay, " and continued to praise Wilson, "You''re always so considerate!


    Maybe we could just live together all the time in the same house. Things would then be more


    convenient for all of us, and I could also see little Joe every day."


    Wilson didn''t know how to reply, and instead he nced at Cherry, and thought that if she agreed, then


    he would turn out to be very happy. He had done everything just for her.


    Facing such an embarrassing situation, Cherry didn''t want to give any opinion on the matter, and


    instead quickly said, "Mom, Uncle Jacob, let''s go and have dinner now! Joe''s been hungry for a long


    time already."


    "Absolutely! Grandpa, grandma, I''m starving!" added Joe.


    "Okay, let me take my grandson to dinner, " said Jacob, as he scooped Joe up from the ground into his


    arms. The whole family then left the airport together.


    After they had their happy dinner, they all went home together.


    Before going to bed, Elsa brought Cherry to the balcony, and wanted to know if her daughter was


    getting along well after her return from abroad.


    Elsa worriedly asked, "Cherr, you can tell mom now everything. How are you these days?" She knew


    that her daughter was straightforward and stubborn all the time, and was afraid that Cherry would get


    into some kind of trouble.

 Chapter 94 To Face Him Again (Part Two)

    Chapter 94 To Face Him Again (Part Two)


    "Quite good, mom. I''m now working at the JS Group, and I have already gotten used to the business


    there. Everything is going well, Joe is at school, and all has been settled down, " cheerfully said Cherry.


    Elsa was still not relieved, and asked, "So, won''t you live here for long? Didn''t your brother buy this


    house for you?"


    Elsa more or less realized something. Women are always more sensitive, and besides that, nobody


    knew her daughter better than she did.


    Cherry finally spoke out her mind, and said, "Mom, I don''t want to be a burden for my brother. Some


    timeter, I''ll find a house of my own, and move in it with Joe. You can live here with Uncle Jacob, and


    in this way you''re also able to look out after Wilson. He''s busy running hispany, and I think that it


    would be better if you and Uncle Jacob would stay here with him."


    Elsa felt sorry for her daughter, and replied, "Cherr, there''s no need for you to work so hard. If you need


    money, you can just ask mom for it."


    "No, " interrupted Cherry, "Mom, I''m not working just for the money. I don''tck for it, either, but I just


    want to be independent. I''ve been impeding you for five years, and I really don''t want to rely on you


    anymore. I want to give Joe a home, a home of our own."


    Elsa patted Cherry on her head, and said, "My silly girl, how could you ever impede us in anything?


    You''re my daughter, and your Uncle Jacob treated you as his own daughter. Your brother is kind to you


    as well, and we all wish you to stay here with us."


    "But, mom, you know that I can''t stay here, " said Cherry firmly.


    Elsa felt puzzled; she couldn''t persuade her stubborn daughter.


    Elsa ended the topic, and said, "Well, goodnight then. You should go to sleep, because you have to go


    to work tomorrow."


    "Goodnight, " replied Cherry. She held her mother''s hand, and left the balcony together.


    After a month, Cherry hadpletely got used to the life there back in the city. She went to work during


    the day, and after that she went home, and had dinner with Joe and her other family members in the


    evening. When the weekend came, she went shopping with Joe, and Cherry enjoyed the easy life.


    In one afternoon, Cherry didn''t hurry to go back home after work, and instead drove her car around in


    the city.


    It then suddenly urred to her that she hadn''t seen Stephen yet, and she decided to visit him right


    away.


    Cherry drove her car to the club, the ce that she used to be so familiar with.


    She stood at the door of the club, and saw the crowds of peopleing in and out of it. The outside of


    the club seemed to have been redecorated, and the color of the whole building looked fresh. It had


    been five years since she had left, and she thought that the building surely must have needed some


    repair work done. She was curious if the inside was still the same as she had left it years ago.


    When Cherry entered the club, she immediately looked towards the bar counter, almost


    subconsciously. Every time when she hade to the club in the past, she would have nced at the


    counter to look for Emily first, but now, it was impossible to find her there.


    Instead, Cherry saw there one waiter and one waitress, with their bartending skills no worse than


    Emily''s.


    After that, Cherry began to look around. She noticed that the club was not that busy at that time of the


    day, and that the waiters, all dressed in uniforms, were politely serving their customers.


    Cherry suddenly pulled the arm of one of the waitresses, and asked, "Excuse me, is Mr. Stephen in?"


    The waitress was a little surprised when she looked at Cherry, because as she remembered, Mr.


    Stephen always kept away from women. Now, unexpectedly, a beauty was asking for him.


    The waitress vaguely answered her, "Eh, perhaps, but it''s still office hours."


    "Then, could you bring me to him?" asked Cherry.


    While the waitress was still hesitant, Cherry heard a woman''s voice calling out her name from


    somewhere nearby in the bar.


    "Mrs. Cherry!"


    Cherry looked towards the direction where the voice wasing from and felt familiar with the face


    that she saw. She then realized that it was one of Emily''s colleagues, and that she used to know the


    girl.


    The name of the girl finally came to Cherry''s mind. "Shirley!"


    "Mrs. Cherry, are you looking for Mr. Stephen?" asked Shirley Xiao. It had been a long time since she


    hadst seen Cherry. She hadn''t seen her anymore after Emily had passed away.


    "Yes. Is he in?" asked Cherry again.


    Shirley said to the other waitress, "Go back to whatever you were doing; I''ll guide her to Mr. Stephen."


    "Okay!" The waitress nodded, and then left.


    Shirley then turned to Cherry, and said, "Let''s go, Mrs. Cherry. Let me lead you to Mr. Stephen''s office."


    "Okay!" She was amazed that she could meet an acquaintance there. She thought that nobody would


    know her there after all these years.


    Cherry followed Shirley as Shirley roughly introduced the changes in the club to her. Stephen had


    redecorated the club all over again, and had also changed his office, and most of the old staff had left


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    in the past years, because it wasn''t a ce to work for long.


    When they arrived at a door, Shirley politely said, "Here it is, Mrs. Cherry. Please go in by yourself."


    "Right, thank you. Just go ahead with your work, " said Cherry; she felt sorry to have dyed her from


    her work.


    "Okay, I''ll be going then. If you need any help, just ask for me, " replied Shirley. She waved her hand to


    Cherry, and left.

 Chapter 95 I Dont Want To See Him

    Chapter 95 I Don''t Want To See Him


    At first, Cherry hesitated to knock on Stephen''s door. Five years had passed since theirst meeting,


    and she wondered if he had changed.


    Finally, she mustered up her courage, and lightly knocked on the door.


    When she heard Stephen''s familiar voice, she opened the door, and entered the office.


    Stephen initially thought that one of his staff members hade in; he didn''t even raise his head, and


    instead kept on being busy with his documents. He indifferently asked, "What''s up?"


    As soon as she saw Stephen, she knew that he hadn''t changed a bit. She tenderly greeted him, "Hello,


    Stephen."


    ''The voice is so familiar'', thought Stephen. When he raised his head, he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    ''How is she standing in my office and greeting me? Isn''t she staying abroad? Has shee back?''


    He called out her name, withplicated feelings, and too many questions rambling in his head.


    "Cherry?" Bewildered, Stephen dropped all of his documents from his hands, instantly stood up, and


    came to her.


    Cherry gave him a wide grin, and said, "Stephen, have you forgotten me since ourst meeting five


    years ago?"


    Stephen looked at Cherry up and down, and thought that although five years had passed, she still


    looked as innocent, uplicated and beautiful as ever. She had barely changed, although she did


    seem to be a little more thinner. Was it because she had been living a hard life abroad?


    Stephen came closer to her and warmly embraced her.


    He had always missed her during her years of absence. Five years ago, on theirst meeting when she


    had insisted on leaving, he had to respect her wishes, but now she was standing right in front of him.


    How couldn''t he be touched by her sudden appearance as well as the long-expected meeting?


    Cherry was a bit taken aback by Stephen''s embrace, but after she recovered, she thought that it was a


    help, and to her embarrassment, she hadn''t shown him any gratitude.


    After a long silence, Stephen released Cherry, and carefully looked at her. Then, with an obvious


    excitement in his voice, he asked, "You don''t n to leave again, do you?"


    Cherry answered him, "No, I will live here from now on, and I won''t leave. My brother, mother and uncle


    have alsoe back with me."


    Stephen was pleased with Cherry''s arrangement. He grinned, and thought that from now on he would


    see Cherry whenever it was convenient.


    "That''s wonderful, " hastily answered Stephen. He gestured towards a chair, and said, "Take a seat,


    please. What do you want to drink?"


    "A ss of water is fine with me, " answered Cherry.


    Stephen poured a ss of water and handed it to Cherry. Both of them then sat down and started to


    talk.


    "Was the life good for you when you lived abroad?" asked Stephen.


    "It was fine. I was taken good care by my mother and uncle, " answered Cherry.


    When he heard her, Stephen felt relieved, because as long as she was happy, nothing else mattered.


    "Your kid?" added Stephen.


    Cherry had already guessed his questions beforehand. With a big smile on her face, she answered,


    "Joe has grown up, and now he''s at school. He''s such a thoughtful and smart kid, and during the past


    five years, I''ve always felt happy with him apanying me."


    Astonished, Stephen asked, "Joe?"


    "Yes, Joe is my son, " exined Cherry.


    Stephen let out a smile, and added, "Well, I must see him next time we meet."


    "Sure, we can have lunch together sometimes, you, me, and Joe. We should thank you for your help."


    "Cherry, you don''t have to mention it. You know that as long as I could, it has always been my pleasure


    to help you. I should be the one to buy you and Joe a meal, as my first meeting with your son", said


    Stephen excitedly.


    Because Cherry had a good understanding of Stephen''s character, if she didn''t drop the topic soon, or


    if she refused him to buy them a meal, he might feel embarrassed, and thus she consented to his offer


    immediately.


    Cherry looked at Stephen again, and sincerely asked him, "Stephen, has everything been going well


    for you in the past five years?"


    "Not bad; I run the pub, and I''m doing it well. Don''t worry about me, " cheerfully answered Stephen. For


    him, the only things that mattered were the ones that regarded Cherry. He didn''t care about anything


    else.


    After a moment of hesitation, Cherry opened her mouth, and asked, "Stephen, did Jackson ever make


    trouble for you after I left?"


    When he heard that Jackson''s name was mentioned, Stephen''s expression slightly changed and


    twitched. Although a long time had passed, he had never forgotten what Jackson had done to him.


    Cherry sensed the embarrassing silence, and continued, "A few days ago I met John when I came to


    visit Emily''s grave. He told me this and that, and I know that Jackson is still being hostile to you."


    Stephen reluctantly smiled, and said, "Before I knew you, me and Jackson had already had a bad


    rtionship. After you left, it only deteriorated and worsened. That''s all."


    "I''m really sorry, oh, it''s all my fault. If I haven''t..." But before she could say more, she was interrupted


    by Stephen.


    He anxiously said, "Cherry, don''t do this, and no, it''s not your fault at all. Besides, even if Jackson has


    great power and influence, I still haven''t been bullied by him. Although he constantly makes trouble for


    me, am I not living a good life? Don''t worry, everything''s fine with me."


    Cherry knew that she was deeply indebted to Stephen, and said, "But if I hadn''t left in the first ce,


    you wouldn''t have endured all of those injustices."


    Stephen shook his hand and then gestured Cherry to stop talking. He looked in her eyes, and sincerely


    and seriously said, "Cherry, you deserve everything that I have done for you, so please don''t me


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    yourself for anything. Really, I''m fine."


    Although Cherry felt sorry for Stephen, she couldn''t continue the conversation. She knew that Stephen


    had been suffering a lot for her during the past years, but she couldn''t give him what he wanted, and


    she felt guilty for all of Stephen''s love and sacrifice.


    He said, "Cherry, I''m really delighted at your return. From now on, I won''t allow Jackson to bully me


    again, and I must make a difference in the business world. Trust me!"


    Stephen had already made up his mind to let his beloved woman witness that he could struggle to get


    everything that he wanted. He had the strength to do that.


    Cherry nodded andforted him, and said, "I trust you...You''ll always have my support."


    Encouraged by Cherry, Stephen seemed to see a glimmer of hope for the future, and he got excited.


    After he calmed down, he asked, "But, what about you and Jackson? What are you going to do?"


    Cherry looked away and avoided Stephen''s inquiring nces. After a moment of silence, she


    answered, "If it''s possible, I will stay away from his world, and I also hope that he has the decency to


    do the same for me. I''m satisfied with my current life and I really enjoy Joe''spany."


    From Cherry''s look in her eyes, Stephen understood that Joe meant the world to her. Her only hope of


    happiness rested in her boy.


    "It''s more likely that you and Jackson will meet, since you''re living in the same city." Stephen was


    worried about the current situation, because he vaguely felt that somehow, Cherry still cared about her


    ex-husband.


    "We''ll wait and see, but I''ll try really hard to avoid him, " Cherry said. It seemed that she was just


    Stephen was sensitive and intelligent enough to stop asking more questions. He dropped the topic and


    nodded, and indicated that he knew what she meant.

 Chapter 96 Do You Still Remember Me (Part One)

    Chapter 96 Do You Still Remember Me (Part One)


    Cherry came back home, and saw that Joe was watching TV together with his grandparents. She felt


    satisfied with the affection between family members and walked to them.


    When Joe saw that his mommy had returned, he cried, "Good evening, mommy!"


    "You''re such a good kid, " she said, and held him in her arms.


    Concerned about her wellbeing, Elsa said, "You must be absolutely worn out from today''s work."


    "I''m fine, " answered Cherry.


    "Cherry, wait for a moment, your brother is alsoing here. We can then have dinner together, " said


    Jacob Yuwen.


    "Alright, uncle, " amiably answered Cherry.


    Just a few minutester after Jacob Yuwen mentioned him, Wilson arrived home carrying arge bag


    of snacks with him. All of them had been bought especially for Joe.


    Delight was written all over Joe''s face when he saw the snacks. He hurried to embrace Wilson, and


    said, "Uncle, you do love me, and you also know what I like!"


    "Of course I do! I''ve bought all of these snacks just for you, " answered Wilson, while he handed the


    bag to Joe.


    "Thank you, uncle!" After Joe took them, he sat on the couch and started to munch on them.


    After Cherry saw the whole scene, she inquired, "Wilson, why did you buy so many snacks?"


    "I wasn''t too busy this afternoon, and when I drove past a store, I bought some for him. Besides, Joe


    loves them, " said Wilson, with a big grin on his face.


    Elsa then shouted from the kitchen, "Wilson, tell your father to wash his hands ande and eat


    dinner with us. Cherry, stop Joe from eating those snacks, he needs some real food!"


    "I know, mother, " answered Cherry.


    The family then started to eat dinner at the table. Jacob Yuwen and Elsa loved their grandson so much


    that they couldn''t help themselves to put more food in Joe''s bowl and te.


    "Grandpa, stop! I already have enough food, " said Joe. He knew that he was so full that he couldn''t


    eat a bite more.


    Jacob Yuwen persuaded his grandson, "Joe, listen to me: you''re a boy, and this food can help you


    grow much taller and stronger!" He couldn''t love his grandson more.


    "Mommy, I''m really full and I can''t eat anything more, " said Joe, while he started to lose his temper. He


    wondered how much food could his tiny stomach actually take.


    Cherry said tenderly, "Joe, just eat the food in your bowl, and afterwards, you can walk away and y


    on your own."


    Joe followed his mother''s order, stopped talking, and got busy with eating his supper.


    Elsa looked at his grandson and turned to Jacob Yuwen. She said, "You''re spoiling Joe! He shouldn''t


    have so much food in the evening."


    Jacob Yuwen didn''t take her seriously, and replied, "I have only one grandchild. Tell me how could I


    possibly love him less?" he retorted.


    With these words, Jacob Yuwen then turned to Wilson, and started to put pressure on him again.


    "Wilson, why don''t you go on a date tonight with a girl? This family needs another grandchild, a child


    fathered by you."


    Embarrassed, Wilson looked at Cherry, although she avoided his nces; he was at a loss for what to


    do or say next.


    Elsa echoed, "Your father''s right, it''s time for us to set up a date for you."


    "Dad, aunt, I just came back from abroad, and I really have no time to think about marriage for the time


    being. I will consider it after I''ve developed a sessful career, I promise, " answered Wilson, in an


    attempt to drop the topic of marriage on the excuse of his career.


    Unexpectedly, Jacob Yuwenpromised, and said to Elsa, "When hispany''s business runs


    smoothly, you can then go to those wealthy families, and find a suitable wife for him."


    Elsa nodded, and approved, "Alright!"


    Wilson was irritated, and said, "What are you doing, dad?"


    But Jacob Yuwen ignored his son''s grumbles, and instead continued to eat his supper.


    Cherry quietly ate her supper, while Joe covered his mouth and couldn''t help butugh. ''My imposing


    uncle is about to be set up on a date with a strange girl. If this news spreads, his reputation may be


    In the morning, Cherry received a call regarding an order from the office, which required her to go to a


    hotel, look for the person in charge, and sign some paperwork. She checked the order form, and


    verified the hotel''s address and the name of the person in charge.


    She then left her house and drove her car towards the hotel, but on her way there, one of her eyelids


    constantly twitched, and an ominous feeling slowly started to rise in her heart. She wondered why did


    such a thing happen, since she had been in a good mood during those days, and nothing bad or


    unexpected had urred either.


    Selina was reading some documents in her office when her phone rang. Selina was astonished by


    Derek''s call, and wondered why would her brother call her at such an early hour of the morning.


    Selina answered, "Hello, brother."


    Derek directly asked, "Selina, is Jackson at JS Group?"


    "No, he isn''t, " she answered. She wondered why would her brother even ask this, and added, "Why


    should he evene here if his presence isn''t required?"


    Before Selina could answer, Derek replied, "Forget about it, I''m hanging up now."


    Derek was driving his car, and was anxiously looking for Jackson. He had been looking for Jackson


    ever sincest night. He had searched the military''s residentialpound, his apartment, but Jackson


    was nowhere to be found.


    At that moment, Sally called, and regardless of the despise that he had on this woman, he reluctantly


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    answered the phone.


    "Hello, Sally, is Jackson with you?" Derek knew that it was highly unlikely that Sally was with Jackson,


    but nheless, he still asked. He thought that Jackson staying with Sally was much better news than


    no one knowing about his current whereabouts.


    Sally was surprised that Derek asked her first, because she had also called Jackson several times, but


    to no avail. She had also called Derek to inquire about him.


    "No, he isn''t. I''m also looking for him, " Sally said.


    After he heard her, Derek hung up, because Sally also didn''t have any useful information for him.

 Chapter 97 Do You Still Remember Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 97 Do You Still Remember Me (Part Two)


    On the other side of the line, anger was slowly rising inside Sally''s heart. ''Where are you, Jackson?''


    she thought anxiously. ''Why aren''t you answering my calls?''


    Cherry pulled over to the entrance of the hotel, as it was written on her sticky note. She checked the


    address and saw that it was correct, and after that she got out of the car and went straight to the hotel.


    Cherry went to the reception and showed her identity. The hotel staff looked into the customers''


    messages and told her that there was a Mr. Xie who had asked the representatives of the JS Group to


    go upstairs and meet with him in his hotel room.


    "You can go to Room 5022, " said the hotel staff respectfully.


    "Thank you!" She then turned around and left the reception area.


    At the VIP zone, Cherry looked around and searched for Room 5022. She was nervous, and her hands


    were shaking, and she was fearful that if she said something inappropriate or wrong, her client might


    refuse to sign the order form. ''What does my client look like?'' she wondered. She couldn''t lose such an


    expensive order for anything.


    Cherry ran into a bellboy who was cleaning the hotel''s corridor, and she hastily apologized for her


    carelessness.


    The bellboy smiled at her, and said, "Never mind,dy."


    After he left, Cherry continued her search for the room. Her mind went nk, and she had already


    forgotten the exact number of her client''s hotel room.


    As she stood between Room 5021 and Room 5022, Cherry had no idea on which door she should


    knock. She looked at the two identical doors, and regretted that she hadn''t written down the room


    number on her sticky note.


    Cherry finally decided to knock on door 5021.


    When she was just about to stretch out her hand and knock on the door, it suddenly opened from the


    inside.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cherry was prepared to ask if the man or woman that opened the door was her client.


    "Excuse me, " she said, but after she opened her mouth, she quickly stopped her question halfway.


    When she saw the familiar face in front of her, she was struck dumb right there on the spot.


    Jackson, was just about to leave the hotel when he opened the door and saw the familiar face that he


    had been dreaming about every night for the past five years. He stood in the doorway, dressed in his


    clean uniform, petrified. He had never thought that Cherry, his ex-wife and the woman that he loved so


    much, would suddenly appear at this hotel. Did God actually feel sorry for his pain and sorrows, and


    have pity on him?


    Cherry was also taken aback by the man standing in front of her. He shared the same facial features


    with her son, but his face seemed to be more serious, andplicated. It was a face that she had once


    held in her hands, and kissed.


    The two of them just stood still and stared at each other without talking, but at the same time they


    seemed to share and talk about their experiences and thoughts in the past five years while they were


    separated.


    Finally, Cherry recovered first, and realized that Jackson wasn''t the client that she was looking for.


    ''Why am I even standing here? Am I a stupid?'' she thought. She never wanted to see the man again,


    and she wanted to turn around, and leave as quickly as possible.


    But before Cherry had the chance to do that, Jackson had already guessed her thoughts, and he


    stretched out his hand, grabbed her by the arm and pulled her into his room.


    Inside his hotel room, Jackson pushed Cherry''s body against the wall, with one hand holding her arm,


    and the other squeezing her neck. He couldn''t hate the woman enough.


    "Are you running away again?" said Jackson coldly and furiously.


    At such a close distance, Cherry didn''t dare to look him in the eye. She looked away, and could hardly


    put up a good fight.


    Jackson wasn''t satisfied with Cherry''s dodge. He turned her face towards his, so that their eyes could


    meet.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to see me?" He aggressively came closer to Cherry until his face was


    only an inch away from her nose. Her scent had remained unchanged, and he remembered that he had


    once lost himself in it. He told himself to stay calm and reasonable, although he had been hating this


    woman for almost five years. How could he ever forget how he was abandoned by this slut?


    Cherry looked at Jackson''s distorted face, and felt scared. She shouted, "You''re hurting me! Let me


    go!"


    "Do you think that''s even possible?" asked Jackson. His res hadn''t left her face since the moment


    he opened the door and came across her. He might have skinned her and ate her alive, just to alleviate


    the pain that had umted in his heart in the past five years. "You left me five years ago, all of a


    sudden. Now you''ve returned, and met me at my hotel room. Why?"


    Jackson''s heart ached, and it was as painful as being stabbed several times by a sharp knife. He had


    never recovered from the blow, but he was now holding the woman in his arms again. How could he let


    her go easily? He thought that at least she should have a taste of the pains that he had suffered. She


    was deeply indebted to him, and she had to pay the price with whatever she had.


    Cherry was unwilling to answer such a question. She had thought of the day when she would meet


    Jackson again, and wondered what kind of questions she would have to answer him, but she had


    never thought that their meeting would ur so suddenly and unexpectedly in a hotel. ''What''s he even


    doing here?'' she wondered.


    Cherry couldn''t help but shake her head and try to break away from him, but Jackson sensed her


    struggle and tightened his grip on her; he refused to let her go.


    "Jackson, let me go!" shouted Cherry.


    "Oh, so you still remember my name, don''t you?" When Cherry called out his name, Jackson felt a


    spark ignited in his heart.

 Chapter 98 I Hate You

    Chapter 98 I Hate You


    "What the hell do you want?" Cherry asked inly.


    "Do I have to tell you what I want?" Jackson retorted. But then, he continued, "I will show you what I


    really want!"


    Jackson''s body had started reacting to Cherry the moment he had seen her. This damned woman had


    dared to abandon him several years ago. And now, she would pay the price, knowing very well the


    seriousness of the consequence of fighting against his wishes.


    Jackson held Cherry''s hands and dragged her inside his bedroom. He pushed her down on the bed,


    rubbing his muscr body against hers.


    Cherry had already dropped her bag and the sticky note. At the sight of Jackson approaching her like a


    beast in a fury, she pleaded hastily, "Jackson, let me go. Let me go!"


    "Let you go? Cherry, don''t even think of it!" Jackson was getting aggressive. He pinned her two hands


    firmly, touching her curvy body from over her clothes and sensed her rising temperature and breath. He


    just couldn''t resist Cherry any more. It had been five years since he hadst touched this woman. How


    could he let her go easily today?


    He held her arms down with his one strong hand and with the other, he fiercely tore away at her


    clothes.


    Cherry''s thin blouse was shredded to pieces, revealing her snow-white skin, only dding her in her


    pink underwear, barely covering her private parts.


    "Jackson, you''re a bastard! How dare you treat me like this?" Cherry resisted Jackson''s violence. She


    was not prepared for this. Her heart ached with the hurt of what Jackson was doing to her.


    Jackson continued to ignore Cherry''s protests. He continued to work on her, about to pull down her


    skirt.


    Several momentster, Cherry had only two piece of clothes on her body. Shey on the soft andrge


    bed, with Jackson looking at her, as aggressively as a hungry tiger growling at his prey.


    Cherry was beginning to run out of her strength in fighting against him. She screamed helplessly,


    "Jackson, you bastard. Let me go."


    She continued with the struggling and the wielding of her arms and legs desperately.


    Suddenly, as though finally done with her resistance, Jackson pped Cherry across the face.


    The angry p on her face, filled her with great fear and simultaneously silenced her down.


    Staring at that angry man, Cherry refused to believe that it was the same Jackson, her husband and


    the father of her son, who had pped her and was inflicting pain on her. Does he really hate me so


    much? She could not help wondering with tears in her eyes.


    Jackson saw tears streaming down her face. He would have wiped those tears off her face, hugged her


    and tried tofort her, if she hadn''t abandoned him five years ago without even giving him a reason


    for it. Now, Jackson hated Cherry, and felt that he might even kill her. It was because of her that he


    never slept well at night. He felt that it was Cherry who had kindled love in his heart, but it was also her


    who snuffed out that me of love mercilessly. As a result of the pain, he had made up his mind to give


    her a taste of the consequences of disobeying his wishes.


    Without a moment''s dy, Jackson took off both of their underwears and entered her body.


    Jackson felt the tightness of her vagina, just like it was five years ago when she had snaked into his


    bed and they had had their first sex. It had been so beautiful. With that memory, he almost forgot


    everything, including his abomination of Cherry. Her body had always had that attractive spell on him.


    Jackson demanded her love and body like a hungry beast. His every movement felt like a pration


    into her body, the endless hate was mingled with love. At that moment, Jackson wanted nothing except


    Cherry''s body.


    Shey helplessly underneath him. The struggles having ended, the expressions in her eyes had lost


    all emotions. Although her body ached from Jackson'' attack, all of this meant nothing to her. This


    brutish man had once captured Cherry''s heart. And now, he was tearing it apart ruthlessly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson pushed himself to his worst so that this woman could pay the price of abandoning her


    husband and running away. When he saw that Cherry had exhausted herself and lost her


    consciousness, he slowed down and ejacted inside her body with ease.


    Lying on Cherry''s body, Jackson observed the traces of his sweat and semen spilled on her naked


    skin, feeling satisfied with himself. Now, he had made her his woman again, and this time, she wouldn''t


    get away from him, ever again.


    Jackson stroked Cherry''s face tenderly. As he touched her swollen cheek, Cherry frowned in her sleep.


    Jackson experienced a surge ofplicated feelings. He kissed her cheek gently.


    Her body and warmth had always made him feel good. He had always been hungry for that closeness.


    Actually, he loved that feeling. He could give up everything for just feeling this way, or could do


    anything he could just to possess her. However, five years had passed since they werest together.


    He could not help but wonder how she had lived her life in all those years. Had she ever held another


    man in her arms and kissed his lips?


    Then, the anger was gradually rising in Jackson''s mind. If this damned woman dared to betray him and


    find another man, he surely wouldn''t let her off.


    In the afternoon, the sun filled up the hotel room. The brightness was too annoying for Cherry to


    continue sleeping and she finally woke up.


    She rubbed her eyes and felt a weight on her body. She tried to push it away, but failed.


    She slowly opened her eyes and saw Jackson was lying on her body, fast asleep. That was when the


    memories gradually came back to her mind. She remembered what had happened in the following


    hours after she came to the hotel and knocked at the door of Jackson''s room by ident.


    Cherry tried to push Jackson off and said, "Jackson, get up."


    Jackson also slowly opened his eyes, only to meet the angry face of Cherry. He asked coldly, "What''s


    the problem? Lying underneath my body doesn''t make you feel good?"


    "Jackson, you''re a total bastard, " Cherry scorned. How could he treat her in this manner at their first


    meeting after five years?


    "I think you already knew about whether I''m a bastard or not." Jackson said with a scary and ruthless


    tone full ofplete coldness towards Cherry.


    Cherry knew that no matter what she said or justified to Jackson, he would never believe her. She had


    absolutely clear understanding of his temperament and character.


    So, she decided to keep quiet.


    Cherry''s deliberate silence angered Jackson yet again. How did this woman dare to dismiss his


    authority? Who empowered her to do this?


    Jackson grabbed her neck, and looked at her face which was as beautiful as before. "Now, tell me.


    What''re you doing here?", he asked sternly.


    Cherry saw the angry expression on his face and answered, "You can guess. What will a woman be


    doing at a hotel?"


    Hearing Cherry''s answer, Jackson tightened his grip around her neck. He shouted harshly, "Cherry, you


    are such a slut! Do you still have many men running around you? Now you have the cheek to screw


    them at a hotel, instead of doing it at home!"


    Cherry felt pleased to see Jackson''s face distorting out of fury. She answered, "you''re right. I have only


    one bed in my house and it''s notrge enough for me and my lovers to fit on. Don''t you think that a


    hotel is much morefortable anyway? Doesn''t it look more tempting too?"


    "Cherry, you..." Jackson wanted to throttle her throat. This woman was still untameable despite the fact


    that they hadn''t met in five years. He made up his mind that Cherry had to be tamed and taught how to


    behave herself!


    Jackson stared at Cherry in fury and said, "Cherry, do you have any idea how much I hate you?"


    Cherry froze suddenly, listening to what he had said. Did he really hate her? Had he alway hated her in


    all these years? The mere thought made her sad. She had loved him and their son all the time,


    whereas he was full of hatred for her. How could that happen?


    Jackson continued, "I hate you so much. I might just kill you. Do you know that?"


    But just as Jackson spoke these words, the room''s door was kicked open with a bang.


    Hearing the sudden noise, both Cherry and Jackson turned to look at what was going on.

 Chapter 99 I Will Destroy Him

    Chapter 99 I Will Destroy Him


    Sally rushed into the bedroom after she did not find anyone in the parlour.


    She stopped short when she saw Cherry, who hadn''t aged after five years.


    Sally hadn''t expected to see Cherry and she broke out a shout, "Cherr¡­Cherry Shen?"


    Only then did she notice that Cherry and Jackson had had sex, looking at the messy bed, and she felt


    her heart break. Jackson hadn''t wanted to touch Sally at all in thest five years, and yet he made love


    with Cherry at the first instant she hade back.


    Jackson was a bit confused to see that Sally had found out that he was here.


    Cherry''s heart broke even a little more when she saw Sally''s furious expression and realised that Sally


    had been Jackson''spanion for thest five years.


    Sally cried and said, "Jackson, how could you do this to me?"


    Jackson merely ignored her and instead, hugged Cherry closer and put a quilt over them.


    Sally understood that Jackson was protecting Cherry.


    Cherry, on the other hand, did not resist Jackson''s actions and instead, stayed within Jackson''s warm


    hug and kept silent seeing Sally there.


    Sally continued, now directing her anger at Cherry, "Cherry Shen, you¡­"


    Before Sally could finish her words, Jackson furiously interrupted, screaming, "Get out of here!"


    Sally did not dare to say anymore, because she could see clearly that Jackson was mad at her and she


    could not afford to provoke him more. If she ever tried, it would not take any effort to turn Jackson to be


    on Cherry''s side.


    Sally looked at Cherry with hatred and thought, ''Now that you havee back, get ready to face my


    attack. I will destroy you, Cherry Shen, because Jackson is mine! He will continue to be mine.''


    She turned around and left quietly.


    Cherry heard the door shut and then pushed Jackson away, pulling the quilt on herself.


    Jackson did not stop her this time and instead, got out of bed and walked into the bathroom.


    As Jackson went into the bathroom, Cherry quickly got up and tried to put on her clothes in an attempt


    to leave quickly. But Jackson returned before she left, perhaps because he knew that she would


    definitely try to run away. Cherry had run away once, five years ago. Could he possibly risk letting her


    do that again? The answer for that question was clear without a doubt.


    He walked towards Cherry, picked her up and walked back to the bathroom.


    Cherry wanted to get rid of him now and eximed, "Jackson Chu, what are you doing? Put me down!"


    Jackson could barely control his angry voice and said, "don''t move, or I will really do something."


    After half an hour, Jackson finally took Cherry out of the bathroom, having bathed her well,id her


    down on the bed and began to put on his clothes.


    Cherry also put on her clothes and decided that she had to leave the disgusting ce as soon as


    possible.


    Jackson finished dressing up and moved to leave. He then happened to see a piece of paper on the


    floor. He picked up the paper.


    After he saw what was on the paper, Jackson''s anger returned. He stared at Cherry for a moment and


    finally asked, "Do you work for the JS Group?"


    Jackson couldn''t believe what he saw on the paper. It was an order of the JS Group.


    Cherry, who had now finished wearing her clothes said, "That''s none of your business!"


    Jackson smiled only slightly and said, "Fine."


    His tone somehow frightened Cherry and she was forced to ask, "What are you going to do?"


    Jackson stared straight into Cherry''s eyes and immediately replied, "I want to torture you, Cherry Shen.


    You will not be able to get rid of me for the rest of your life. So it''s best if you don''t even think of running


    away!"


    Jackson then dropped the order, turned around and left.


    Cherry had now understood that Jackson hated her and would have taken his revenge on her, if he got


    to know that she was back. And now that he did, would he just leave her alone? It was not very hard to


    guess the answer for that. Instead of thinking about what he would do to her, Cherry was worried that


    he might take Joe away and she was determined to prevent him from doing that, no matter what.


    Jackson walked out of the elevator and went towards the reception downstairs instead of leaving the


    hotel right away.


    The two staff members present at the reception desk watched Jackson walk towards them and


    respectfully greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Chu."


    Jackson looked at them with wrath and ask with oozing anger, "Who gave Sally my room card?"


    One of the staff member turned to the girl beside her.


    That girl said timidly, "She¡­she showed me your military ID and said if we didn''t do as she said, we


    would be fired, so¡­"


    Jackson was beside himself with anger. He shouted, "Now you are fired!"


    Jackson then turned around and walked out the hotel.


    The girl cried and pleaded, running after him, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. Please, please don''t fire me! Please


    don''t fire me!"


    But Jackson entered his car, started the engine and drove away.


    As he drove further, Jackson could not help thinking of what had just happened. Finally, after all these


    years, he had found Cherry. He wouldn''t let her run away again and had made up his mind that he


    would make her suffer more than he had suffered in thest five years. As for Sally, when did she get


    Jackson''s military ID? What had she been doing with his military ID?


    Jackson drove at a high speed and finally stopped right in front of the JS building. He then got out of


    the car and walked into the edifice.


    Selina was working in the office and was a bit angry when she heard that someone directly came in


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    without knocking the door. She thought, ''Who is it? Those who didn''t knock the door beforeing in


    are so impolite. Besides, what are the four secretaries doing? Why didn''t they tell me?''


    When Selina saw Jackson furiously sitting on the sofa, the first thought that came to her mind was that


    Jackson looked extremely dangerous at the moment. Selina could only think of one question at that


    time. What had happened that had made Jackson so angry?


    Selina dropped everything she was doing, walked towards Jackson and sat down in front of him. She


    asked, concerned, "What''s wrong, Jackson?"


    Jackson was so angry that he didn''t even look up at Selina. He bluntly ordered, "Give me the staff list."


    Selina was a little surprised, "What do you want the staff list for?"


    Jackson didn''t answer her question and instead stared at her with madness. That look frightened her


    and she would rather have swallow her question back than waiting for an answer. She stood up slowly


    and ordered one of the secretaries to fetch the staff list.


    Jackson took the staff list from the secretary and began searching carefully. He then saw Cherry''s


    name on the list in the section of the business department of the JS Group.


    Selina was confused and asked, after building up some courage, "Jackson, do you want to investigate


    someone?"


    Jackson bluntly replied, "I want to know when Cherry Shen started working in the JS Group."


    Selina finally understood that Jackson was looking into the staff list for the newer, Cherry Shen.


    She then replied, "She hasn''t been working here very long, but she has done her work well, so I think


    she is talented."


    Jackson repeated her words and said, "Talent. That''s good."


    Selina didn''t know what Jackson meant by saying that it was good, but she saw Jackson smiling


    dangerously.


    Jackson continued, "Let her continue to stay in the JS Group. I want to know how much talent she


    has."


    Jackson spoke the word ''talent'' with a lot of weight on it. It seemed to Selina that he was emphasizing


    a little too much on that word.


    Selina still didn''t get his meaning and said, "Of course I will have a good talent continue in the JS


    Group, or what else will I work on for the development of the JS Group?"


    Jackson didn''t reply to her question and instead, looked outside the window. His eyes revealed a mix of


    love and hatred and he himself didn''t know which one of the two prevailed, love or hatred.


    Selina didn''t hang on to the topic any further and instead, began thinking about something else. She


    said, "By the way, Jackson, do you know Wilson Yuwen?"


    Jackson turned his attention towards Selina when he heard the name Wilson Yuwen and he said, "Go


    on."


    Jackson thought to himself, ''How could I forget that name? He was the favorite ''Yuwen brother'' for


    Cherry. Cherry was so kind towards him that it even made me jealous! How can I forget him? Even


    though I haven''t met him at all, I already knew him enough through Cherry.''


    Selina, unaware about any of this, continued, "He came back home and has started a newpany,


    which is on list. But..."


    Selina paused for a second, thinking, and then continued, "but some of my friends told me that he is


    also pitching to get the Future Project."


    Jackson did not say a word until Selina finished speaking.


    Silence reigned for a while and then Jackson suddenly roared, ''He dares topete with me for the


    Future Project, he is so confident, isn''t he? But I will beat him!"


    Selina heard Jackson''s threat and felt that he might not know Wilson well. She said, "Jackson, don''t


    look down upon Wilson. I have investigated him and ording to the report, he is very capable. I was


    told that he has received a degree of MBA from a premium university and had sessfully started 36


    Jackson heard Selina''s opinion of Wilson and thought, ''Is he really that capable?''


    Jackson suddenly came to the realization that both Wilson and Cherry hade back. Did that mean


    that they hade back together? And could this mean that Wilson and Cherry were in a rtionship?


    Had Cherry been with Wilson for thest five years? After all, Wilson was Cherry''s step-brother and


    their union would not incestuous even if it were a romantic rtionship. Thinking about this made him


    restless, much so that Jackson did not want to think about it anymore and would rather find out that his


    guess is bullshit, although it would seem like quiet a reasonable guess.


    Despite everything, Jackson could not help thinking about Wilson and Cherry being in a rtionship


    and his imagination irritated him. His eyes were drowned in anger and he stood up, speaking cruelly,


    "Wilson Yuwen...I will destroy him!"


    Selina stared at him silently and was scared by Jackson''s furious countenance, something she had


    never witnessed before. Even though she had known that Jackson hated Stephen, she had not seen


    him to be so furious even with him!

 Chapter 100 Joe, You Mean Everything To Me

    Chapter 100 Joe, You Mean Everything To Me


    Cherry walked out of the hotel and looked at the setting sun in the sky. Her brain was overflowing with


    a whole tangle of emotions. Luckily, she had found just the right person and had him sign on the


    purchase order. At least, she would not have to worry about her work today.


    Cherry sighed deeply and spoke to herselffortingly, ''Cherry, cheer up! For Joe''s sake, you have to


    work hard and be strong!''


    In the evening, Cherry returned home but did not have her usual smile on. Wilson realised that there


    was something wrong with her the instant he saw her. He walked over and asked affectionately, "Cherr,


    what''s the matter? Did anything go wrong at work today?"


    Cherry did not want Wilson to worry about her so she shook her head and quickly replied, "No,


    everything was good."


    Wilson understood that Cherry was trying to hide her true feelings. But he decided not to ask her any


    further questions and just nodded lightly.


    At dinner too, Cherry continued with her pretence to be happy and yed with Joe while eating.


    Neither Jacob Yuwen nor Elsa noticed anything wrong with Cherry''s mood. Only Wilson did.


    After dinner, Wilson''s worry for Cherry continued. He wanted an excuse to spend time with her and


    decided to ask her to go shopping together with him. Cherry did not suspect anything about his


    intentions and readily agreed to go with him.


    As soon as Cherry sat in the passenger seat, Wilson drove away and only came to a stop when the car


    reached a remote location.


    Cherry looked around and asked curiously, "Wilson, what are we doing here? Weren''t we supposed to


    go shopping?"


    Wilson did not answer her question. Instead, he turned towards her, looked into her eyes and


    As soon as Cherry heard his words, she tried to hide her expressions and blurted, "Nothing special¡­"


    Wilson was not going to give up that easily. He continued, "Cherr, do you really think you can hide it


    from me? I can tell from your eyes and your face that there is something grossly wrong."


    Cherry bit hard at her lips. She did not want to tell anyone, but she also knew that she could not hide


    anything from Wilson. He was the person who knew her the most in the entire world. He could always


    tell what she wanted or what had happened to her just from her expressions and bodynguage.


    After a while, Cherry surrendered and revealed, "I came across Jackson today."


    When Wilson heard Jackson''s name, he could not help but shudder. ''She finally met him'', thought


    Wilson.


    He did not know what to say in that moment. He paused for a while and tried, "What¡­what did he say


    to you?"


    Cherry looked out of the car window and there was a lingering hint of sadness in her eyes. She said,


    "He told me that he hated me."


    Wilson could not see Cherry''s face as she spoke and he did not know how tofort her. He knew that


    she had run away from the city without letting Jackson know and now that she hade back, Wilson


    was sure that Jackson would not allow her to leave anymore. His fantasy would also be shattered.


    "What''s your n then?" asked Wilson.


    Cherry took a deep breath and said evenly, "Even when I had decided toe back, I had never


    expected that I would ever be with him again. I don''t care whether he hates me or not. I just want to


    take good care of Joe and live a happy life with him."


    "Did you tell him about Joe?" Wilson was curious.


    Cherry shook her head and said, "No, nor will I ever tell him. I will never allow him to take Joe away


    form me."


    Wilson saw the determination in her eyes. He knew that Joe was the most important person for her and


    she could even sacrifice her own life for him.


    "Cherr, just live your own life and ignore Jackson. Tell me whenever you need my help. I''ll always be


    there for you, " said Wilson, knowing very well that he loved her more than he loved himself.


    Cherry looked at Wilson and said, "Brother, thank you so much."


    This made Wilson a little sad. Every time she talked to him, he was reminded that they could only be


    brother and sister.


    Feeling more relieved, they drove back home. When Cherry walked into her bedroom, Joe was still


    awake and had hisplete attention on the game ying on hisputer screen.


    "Joe Shen, it''s sote! Why are you still ying on yourputer?" Said Cherry harshly the moment


    she saw him.


    "Okay, okay! This game is almost over, " said Joe without even looking at Cherry. He kept on staring at


    the i-pad in his hands.


    Cherry shook her head helplessly and walked into the bathroom with her pajamas.


    When Cherry returned after a shower, she found Joe already lying on the bed.


    "Mommy, mommy,e over to sleep. I can''t fall asleep without your arms around me, " Joe beckoned


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    her.


    Cherry smiled and walked over to the bed.


    As theyy in bed, Joe snuggled into her arms. He looked at the ceiling and asked, "Mommy, is there


    any reason to be unhappy today?"


    "No, " Cherry replied, and then continued, "How did you suddenlye up with this question?"


    "I feel that mommy is not as happy as usual today. I just wonder whether you had any trouble with


    work. Or is there a bad colleague that bullied you?" Joe''s innocent voice went into Cherry''s ears.


    She thought for a while and said to her son, "Joe, mommy met a foe today. When you were still in


    mommy''s tummy, we had already be enemies. And when I met him today, he told me that he still


    hated me."


    "Who is this person? Howe he is so vengeful? It has been five years, right? Why can''t he just


    forget about it?" questioned Joe, agitated. He angrily thought to himself, ''How dare he bully my


    mommy? I shall never tolerate having him in front of me!''


    Cherry pretended to be helpless and said, "Well, forget it. Mommy will not bother to see him again in


    the future. My beloved son, please grow up quickly to protect mommy."


    "No problem. I''m your man and I''ll always protect you, mommy, " said Joe proudly. He had his mother''s


    exclusive love and that made him the happiest child in the world.


    "What the hell are you talking about? You are my son not my man!" said Cherry, almost annoyed. She


    wondered whether this little kid understood exactly what he was talking about.


    "Mommy, but there is no difference, " Joe exined, impatiently, "You have seen my little penis and I


    have touched your boobs. Obviously I''m your man."


    "Joe Shen, do not touch me from today onward, " said Cherry angrily.


    "No! I love my mommy the most, " said Joe, rubbing Cherry''s boobs with his little head.


    "Joe, won''t you listen to mommy?" Cherry really did not know how to deal with this naughty side of her


    son.


    "I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you. I''m going to sleep. Good night, mommy. Muah¡­" With these words,


    he closed his eyes and pretended to have fallen asleep.


    Cherry dotingly looked at the little boy in her arms and touched his cheeks with her hand. She couldn''t


    stop herself from thinking about Jackson seeing his son''s face. The difference, however, was that


    Jackson hated her while her son loved her.


    Cherry didn''t know whether Joe would leave her if he found out that Jackson was his father.

 Chapter 101 Displeasing The Chu Family

    Chapter 101 Displeasing The Chu Family


    In the morning, Cherry got up early to get to work. Processing yesterday''s orders to the manager and


    making herself busy with her own tasks, Cherry spent the whole day without anything unexpected


    happening.


    She walked out the JS Building after work, as usual. Her phone, kept away in her bag began to ring


    suddenly when she was about to drive her car out of the parking lot.


    Taking the phone out, Cherry saw that it was John, and she answered the phone.


    "Hello, John, " said Cherry in a cold tone.


    "Cherry, have you gotten off work now?" John asked with concern.


    "Yes, I just got done with work now, " said Cherry.


    "So are you free now? Would you like to have a cup of tea with me?" John offered.


    Thinking about it for a while, Cherry thought that it would mean nothing to have a cup of tea with John


    since she had no affection for him now.


    "Okay, where do you want me toe? I''ll try to get there soon, " Cherry said decidedly.


    "Come to the Ancient Path Tea House", replied John.


    Cherry drove to the teahouse after hanging up. All that while, she wasn''t aware that there was a man


    following her.


    When Cherry got to the ce, she found John upying a seat in the corner, so she just walked up to


    him.


    "You are here, " said John.


    "Hmmm, " Cherry sat opposite to John.


    "How are you doing these days? How is everything at work?" John asked with concern. He had not


    seen Cherry since thest time they had met at the cemetery. He had only spoken with her on the


    phone. Luckily, both of them were free today, so he could meet her here and ask her about her


    wellbeing.


    "Well, fine", said Cherry simply. Seeing John''s caring attitude, Cherry spoke to him as though he were


    a regr friend, "so, how are you doing these days? Are you keeping very busy?"


    "Not really, it''s just the same as before. Sometimes there are some things that need to be handled,


    while sometimes, I am free, " said John.


    Cherry nodded, letting him know that she was listening to his words.


    John continued, "Cherry, how could you join the JS Group?"


    Cherry felt a bit surprised when she heard the question. Why couldn''t she join the JS Group? She had


    employed her own abilities rather than nepotism to be one part of the JS Group, so why couldn''t she


    get the position she had earned?


    "Why do you ask that? Do you think I could not get into the JS Group?" asked Cheery, with a hint of


    anger in her voice.


    "No", John exined immediately. He didn''t mean that and he just wanted to rify to her that her boss


    Selina was Derek''s sister.


    Cherry looked at John, still waiting for his further exnation.


    "I just wanted to tell you that your..." John suddenly saw Jackson walking towards them, before he


    finished his words. His expressions totally changed.


    Cherry saw John stopping short with his words, and that his face grew momentarily pale.


    "Uncle, " Join could barely get the words out of his mouth. How could Jackson possibly know that they


    are here? Had he already got the message that Cherry hade back?


    Hearing John say the word uncle made Cherry shudder as she knew his uncle was no other than


    Jackson. This would mean that Jackson was standing behind her right now!


    Cherry followed John''s gaze to stand up and turned to see the man behind her.


    As soon as Cherry saw the angry face of Jackson, she realized that how furious Jackson was at that


    moment. And what''s worse, there were two men following along behind him.


    Jackson walked to ce himself between Cherry and John, took a re at John and turned to focus


    hisplete attention to Cherry.


    "Did youe here just to meet him?" What Jackson said resonated in Cherry''s ears, word by word.


    Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes, quiet and too frightened to speak.


    John was afraid that Jackson would make things difficult for Cherry and he knew that Cherry did not


    want to see Jackson again. He interfered immediately, "No, uncle, it was me who called her toe


    just now."


    When John finished his words, Jackson turned his re towards John and shouted angrily, "John, do


    you think that your life as the state governor has be too easy for you?"


    But John was no longer what he had been five years ago, and he had learned to fight back against


    Jackson now.


    John said, "Uncle, I know it''s you who has helped me to get the position of the state governor, but if you


    want to threaten me with taking that away, you should just do it now, because I''d rather abandon my


    position than be forced down by you."


    "Really?" Jackson got more and more angry in his heart. This woman had upied?a?certain?position


    in John''s heart in all of these five years, considering that John was even ready to abandon his position


    of the state governor for her. ''Cherry, how many men have you seduced around?'' he wondered.


    "So, what do you want?" Jackson continued to ask as he found it amusing to y this game of


    questions and answers. Cherry hated to see him. She had not even wanted him to know that she had


    could know what was happening between them in such an appropriate ce. How smart and


    considerate Cherry was!


    John knew that Jackson was in a fit of anger. Being afraid that he might put Cherry in an awkward


    situation, he finally answered, "I only wish that you should not harass her."


    Just as John finished his words, Jackson grabbed him by the cor. Looking at him closely, Jackson


    ferociously demanded, "What right do you have to protect her?"


    Grabbed like that by Jackson, John felt a bit terrified. He just looked back itno his eyes without saying a


    word.


    Seeing the two men behave like this, Cherry immediately said, "Jackson, let him go. It''s my decision to


    meet him, not yours."


    "Really?" Hearing Cherry''s words, Jackson fiercely threw John away and stepped up to Cherry, looking


    down at her, "Does it make your heart ache? Are you scared that I would hurt him?"


    Cherry dared not to look into Jackson''s eyes. Lowering her head even more, she asked, "What do you


    want to do?"


    "Do you really want to know the answer to that? Then I''ll let you know what I really want to do." With


    these words, Jackson gave a sign to the men behind him.


    At the unspokenmand, Bobby, one of the men that hade with Jackson, came in front of John


    and punched him in the face.


    Cherry raised her head when she heard the sound, only to find that John had fell on the ground.


    "John!" Cherry cried. When she tried to help John back up, Jackson pulled her arm back towards


    himself.


    His strength was too much for Cherry who failed to let herself loose off him.


    She stood there, unable do to anything while watching John being beaten up by Bobby, hopelessly.


    There was even no scope for him to hit back as the man seemed to be sorge and fierce.


    She, however, still continued to resist Jackson, "Jackson, release me, release me!"


    However, Jackson only spoke grimly, "You want me to release you to let the beauty save the coward,


    right?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Staring at Jackson, Cherry said in a hurry, "He is your nephew! He will die if you continue attacking him


    like this."


    As Cherry continued her pleadings, her heart began racing when she turned towards John, whose face


    was now covered in blood. She didn''t want to see John hurt like this, even though she did not love him


    any more. Even if she had hated him from the bottom of his heart, that had been a thing of the past. All


    of these things had been a matter of the past, right? Cherry could still feel pained when she saw John


    being like this.


    "Cherry, do you care for him so much?" Jackson got even more angry when he looked at her painful


    expressions. Did she still care about John, making her so agitated now?


    "Yes, I care for him a lot. I have always cared for him a lot" Encouraged by an uninhibited momentum,


    Cherry spoke out without thinking about it deeply.


    "Crack!" A sudden sound reached people''s ears.


    Cherry''s body fell down on the chair, losing all control. One of Jackson''s hand was still in the air but the


    other one had released Cherry.


    She slumped into the chair, her head hitting its back. Cherry was too stunned to even realise what was


    happening now.


    Even though he looked at Cherry who had buried her face in her hands, the rage inside Jackson''s


    heart did not disappear at all. He didn''t take pity on her and felt that shepletely deserved this!


    Now that Cherry had been silenced, Jackson raised his hand to stop Bobby.


    Bobby stopped immediately. He would only listen to Jackson''s words, from the start to the end of this


    John had already been knocked out unconscious. As soon as he recovered, he saw Cherry slumped


    into a chair with her face buried into her hands. Had she been pped by Jackson?


    "Cherr...Cherr, " John was whispering ina.


    Jackson heard perfectly what John was saying repeatedly, and the look on his face changed very


    quickly. Who the hell has allowed him call Cherry that?


    Jackson immediately walked up to John, who was vanquished on the ground and seized him, "John,


    she is your aunt, your aunt!"


    Jackson wanted, if he could, to engrave the word ''aunt'' on John''s heart to make sure he would


    remember it forever that Cherry was only his aunt.


    Looking at Jackson''s angry expression, John suddenly broke into a smiled, "ho, ho!"


    Jackson pushed him aside mercilessly, stood up and took a final look at him. Then he said to Bobby


    who was obediently standing next to him, "Drag him out."


    John was immediately dragged out by Bobby and another man.


    Finally there were only Jackson and Cherry left at that corner in the tea house. Jackson gradually


    walked close to Cherry, who did not pay any attention to his approach at all. She had already made up


    an image of Jackson in her heart. She believed that he seemed to hate her and his heart must also be


    filled with hatred.


    Jackson walked up to Cherry, holding her slightly swollen and red face. He didn''t take pity on her at all,


    but snapped, "Cherry, how could you be a degenerate so soon? You have juste back! What


    a cold and uncaring woman you are!"


    Cherry stared at Jackson without saying one word. He was, after all, thest man she wanted to see.


    Seeing Cherry keeping silent, Jackson continued on his words of reprimand, "Cherry, from now on,


    every male who appears around you will end up like this or perhaps, even much worse."


    With these words, Jackson loosened his the grip of his hands, making Cherry squat down on the


    ground with a involuntary thud.


    Jackson turned around and left.


    Cherry sat there, with her hair dishevelled, while other people all around in the teahouse continued to


    stare at her.


    "What just happened with that woman? Who was that man in the military uniform?"


    "He is Jackson, the incumbent, suprememander of this military region. He hails from the Chu


    family. How can you not know him?"


    "Really? He looked so stone-hearted when he pped that woman. It must have been very painful!"


    "I don''t know...It looked as though this woman must have really displeased the Chu family."

 Chapter 102 I Cant Fall Asleep Without Mommy Around

    Chapter 102 I Can''t Fall Asleep Without Mommy Around


    After leaving the tea house, Cherry didn''t go home. Instead, she directly went to the hospital. She had


    found out that John had been sent to the nearest hospital by some kindhearted people.


    She finally found John there, in one of the wards in the hospital. His head had already been bandaged.


    Seeing this, Cherry felt a stab in her heart.


    "I am sorry, John. This is all my fault, " said Cherry, sitting beside the bed and looking into John''s eyes.


    She didn''t know what else to say except offer apologies.


    Despite going through a great deal of pain himself, Johnforted Cherry and said, "Cherr, I am okay.


    Don''t worry. It''s not your fault. We all know what kind of person my uncle is!"


    Cherry did not say another word when Jackson came to mind. She did not know how to face him


    anymore. He had be so cruel and terrible that he seemed no longer like the man that she had


    once known. Could five years change a man to this extent?


    It was already veryte by the time Cherry went back home. Jacob and Elsa had already gone to sleep


    and only Wilson was waiting for her in the living room.


    Seeing Cherry back, Wilson hastily walked towards her and asked, "What took you so long toe


    back from work today?"


    "There was somepany rted work to attend to and I had to work overtime." said Cherry, who


    then lowered her head and got busy into changing her shoes.


    "But it shouldn''t have been sote. You must be very tired!" said Wilson. He really did care about


    Cherry very much.


    "I am not tired, brother. You should go and get some rest, " answered Cherry. She raised her head a


    little bit while speaking and then lowered it again in an instant.


    Wilson was a very observant man. He could tell there was certainly something wrong that had


    happened with her. When he took a closer look at her, he noticed Cherry''s bruised cheek.


    He took hold of Cherry''s arm and lifted her head. When saw her swollen face, Wilson was suddenly


    very irritated and angrily asked, "What has happened?"


    His heart ached at seeing her face and he couldn''t believe that someone had pped her. Did this man


    have a death wish?


    Cherry pulled away Wilson''s hand and turned her head aside. She then said indifferently, "It''s nothing,


    really."


    "Cherry, don''t lie to me any more. Tell me, what the hell happened?" Wilson persisted to question her.


    Up until Cherry refused telling him what was going on, he would not give up asking.


    Cherry knew that she could hide nothing from Wilson, so she decided to tell him. She walked over to sit


    on the sofa. Wilson followed her quietly to sit down beside her.


    Cherry lowered her head and in an indifferent tone, said, "I met John today. And Jackson saw us."


    Hearing this, Wilson felt a little shocked. He knew that John had been Cherry''s ex-boyfriend during her


    college years and that they had broken up with each other for some reason. On the other hand,


    Jackson was Cherry''s husband and the father of Joe''s.


    Though feeling surprised, Wilson did not say a word. He was waiting for Cherry to continue.


    "I met John in a tea house and I don''t know how Jackson found us there, " said Cherry, in a calm tone.


    "So it was he who pped you?" asked Wilson angrily. How cruel could Jackson be that he would even


    hit a woman? And especially this woman, who was his ex-wife.


    Cherry didn''t answer Wilson''s question, but continued to say, "They hit John violently and he had to be


    sent to the hospital. So I went there to see him right away."


    "Was he hit by Jackson too?" asked Wilson. He felt more and more astonished and just could not


    imagine what kind of a scene it must have been there at the tea house.


    "No, " said Cherry, "John was hit by Jackson''s subordinates. Jackson didn''t hit him personally."


    Hearing her words, Wilson understood that it was Jackson who had pped Cherry and he himself had


    ordered his subordinates to hit John.


    Wilson gritted his teeth and in a furious tone, said, "I''d like to meet him in person, and see how cruel he


    is by my own eyes."


    Hearing what Wilson said, Cherry immediately grabbed his arm and anxiously said, "No. Don''t ever go


    near him. He is a crazy man and is capable of doing anything cruel. I know he hates me very much and


    he even wishes to kill me."


    Seeing Cherry''s panic stricken face, Wilson felt a little confused. He wondered whether Cherry had


    been so scared of Jackson even at the time she decided to marry him.


    So he couldn''t help but ask straight away, "Cherry, has Jackson always been so terrible?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry shook her head and looked into Wilson''s eyes and said, "He once was very tender and gentle


    and treated me very well. But when I saw him again, after all these years, I realized that he had


    changed. He has be so terrible and horrible that I almost couldn''t recognize him. His subordinates


    are just as bad."


    After speaking those words, Cherry''s mind was filled with the images of when John was hit by


    Jackson''s subordinates. She could not believe that indeed had happened!


    Cherry continued to say, "His subordinates are even more brutal. I''ve seen it all today. Jackson and his


    subordinates are all very terrible."


    Cherry''s eyes were filled with fear as she recalled the horrid scene.


    Wilson pulled Cherry''s head close to lean on his shoulder and with concern, said, "Cherry, remember,


    you have to call me next time if you anything happens, okay? If Jackson does anything bad to you


    again, I will not let him go."


    Cherry tamely nodded her head, but her broken heart still felt like a mess. She didn''t know what


    Jackson would do to her next time. She felt scared and nervous at the mere thought of Jackson''s


    name.


    Suddenly, Cherry thought of Joe and she hastily moved her head from Wilson''s shoulder and asked,


    "What about Joe? Where is he?''


    Seeing Cherry worried about Joe this much, Wilson replied instantly, "Don''t worry. He is already


    asleep."


    Hearing what Wilson said, Cherry heaved a sigh of relief. Her beloved son was so sensible that he


    would take good care of himself and not let his mother worry about him.


    Wilson patted on Cherry''s shoulder gently and said, "Alright. It''s toote now. Don''t think too much


    about today and go to bed now. You have to go to work tomorrow."


    Cherry nodded and then turned away to leave


    Watching Cherry''s figure fading into the distance, Wilson walked towards the front of the French


    window of living room. He looked at the starry sky through the window, with his mind running into a


    mess.


    He didn''t know whether it had been right or wrong to bring Cherry back this time. He had clearly known


    how dangerous it had been for Cherry to leave five years ago, but he had persuaded her toe back


    to the heartbreaking city yet again. He hadn''t expected that within just a few days of her return, she


    would be discovered by Jackson, who had be so cruel as to hit her and John. What kind of person


    on earth had Jackson turned into? How could Cherry have loved him for so many years? What kind of


    a spell did he have on her?


    Meanwhile, when Cherry entered into her room, Joe woke up.


    Seeing that mommy was back, Joe, with his eyes still fogged with sleep, called, "Mommy, you are


    back!"


    "Yes, my baby. Sleep now. I have to take a shower first." Cherry said and then picked up her pyjamas


    to walk into the bathroom.


    Later, when Cherry walked out of the bathroom andy on the bed, she found that little Joe was still


    awake. He held Cherry tightly and burrowed his head into her embrace.


    "What''s up? Aren''t you feeling sleepy anymore?" Cherry asked with a mother''s tenderness.


    "Mommy, I can''t fall asleep without your smell around me." said Joe. He then closed his eyes and


    relished it.


    Cherry helplessly shook her head andforted him, "Okay. Now mommy is here. You just rx and


    get to sleep. I am also tired now. Let''s call it a night. Good night!"


    "Good night!" said Joe.

 Chapter 103 It Is Her

    Chapter 103 It Is Her


    The next morning, Cherry bolted through her breakfast and rushed to work.


    When she arrived at the office, she immediately started to work at her desk, like every other day.


    Just a few minutester, the manager came over and asked her to send over a document to JS


    Group''s subsidiary.


    She nodded and took the task dutifully.


    After the manager left, she searched for the route on herputer and then set off for her destination.


    Inside the office building of the JS group, when the elevator reached the first floor, she rushed out of it


    and in the process, knocked straight into someone who wasing her way.


    She felt a sudden pain on her temple. It seemed that she had hit it against strong chest. The touch of


    the clothes felt like that of a military uniform.


    "I''m sorry, " said Cherry as she looked up.


    In the next second, both Cherry and Derek were shocked.


    Derek could not believe his eyes. The woman standing in front of him was Cherry, Jackson''s wife. What


    was she doing at JS? Why was she here?


    "Ch-cherry?" Derek called out in utter astonishment.


    Cherry also realised only then that it was Derek she had bumped into. She had thought he would have


    been a random stranger.


    "Derek..." she called softly and then dropped her head.


    "What are you doing here? More importantly, when did youe back?" asked Derek, who felt his


    head rushing with a surprise mingled with delight. He could not help thinking of Jackson who would


    finally cheer up to know about the reunion.


    Cherry involuntarily touched her hair, not knowing what to say.


    Finally she blurted out, "Derek, I''m in kind of a hurry and I really have to go now. Bye!"


    Then she turned around and walked away before Derek could evene up with any response.


    As Derek watched Cherry disappear, he felt exhrated. What a wonderful thing it had been to see her


    back!


    All of a sudden, Selina came up from nowhere, flung her arms around Derek''s neck and said in a


    fiendish voice, "Brother, are you staring at hot girls?"


    "Yes." Derek nodded with a smile. His eyes still lingered on where Cherry''s figure was leaving.


    "You are looking at hot girls? Really?" Selina had not thought that her chiding would actually be a true


    guess.


    It suddenly urred to Derek that Cherry had been holding some documents. Would she possibly work


    here?


    He instantly jerked his head around to her sister and asked, "Sister, do you know Cherry?"


    "Of course, " answered Selina with certainty. Cherry was an excellent employee who worked under her.


    How could she not know her?


    "How do you know her?" asked Derek in surprise.


    "She works for me, " answered Selina ignorantly, not making too much out of the situation.


    Derek''s eyes widened. Cherry was working at the JS Group? Did she know that Selina was his sister?


    Did she know that JS Group''s owner was Jackson?


    Seeing his brother''s expressions drown in shock, Selina wondered, "Hey, are you alright? Why have


    you made such a face?"


    Derek, in a state of shock, ignored Selina''s words and pulled away her arms from his neck.


    "I have to go now, " he said abruptly and then left in a hurry.


    Selina shouted, "Where are you going? We haven''t finished talking. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    But Derek did not care to respond at all.


    He raced all the way to the military residentialpound and went straight to the Chu''s.


    When he entered the house, he found Andrew and the butler sitting in the living room. He politely


    greeted, "Hello, Sir."


    Then he nodded at the butler as a polite gesture.


    The butler nodded back to Derek, always being acknowledged by him and feeling that Derek was really


    a well-bred young man.


    "Hello, Derek." Andrew greeted in response, smiling.


    "Sir, I have some work with Jackson", said Derek.


    "He is in the study upstairs. Go along", said Andrew. He did not sense anything possibly wrong, since


    Derek and Jackson were good friends and met at the residence often.


    "Thank you, Sir. I''ll go and see him, " said Derek.


    "Okay, see youter." Andrew waved his hand.


    Derek went upstairs and knocked on the door before he walked in.


    Jackson was sitting at the desk nkly, without really reading anything. He looked like lost somewhere


    in his thoughts. Derek could hardly wait to tell Jackson the good news.


    "Jackson. I have some good news!" said Derek as he walked closer. Then he added, "She is back... I


    mean Cherry is back, and she is working at JS!"


    Jackson looked at Derek without revealing any response.


    Jackson''s calmness was contrary to Derek''s expectation. Suddenly he realised that Jackson might


    already know about it.


    "You knew she''s back?" demanded Derek.


    "Yes", Jackson responded nkly and then looked away.


    Derek thought for a while and then asked, "So, have you met her?"


    "Yes." Jackson gave Derek the same simple answer.


    Derek was beginning to get anxious. He wondered to himself, ''What is Jackson thinking about? Why


    did he not tell me that he had met Cherry? I have raced all the way here to tell him the news and even


    left Selina alone at the office. She must''ve been furious! I had even promised her that I would meet an


    American client with her today.''


    Derek nudged Jackson''s shoulder and said, "Why haven''t you brought her home? Where does she live


    now? Did you ask her about why she left five years ago?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson looked into Derek''s eyes and finally decided to be frank with him.


    "Bring her home? Why? She disappeared all of a sudden five years ago and suddenly appeared again.


    Does that mean I have to forgive her and take her home as if nothing happened? Who do you think she


    is?" Jackson said with a hint of anger in his tone.


    Derek did not expect that Jack still felt so much hatred for Cherry after so many years.


    "But she is still your wife and you two haven''t gotten a divorce yet, " said Derek.


    "A divorce?" Jackson repeated and then snarled, "Never!"


    Derek knew that deep inside, Jackson actually cared about Cherry and had been missing her terribly in


    all these years. As far as he could tell, Jackson still loved Cherry.


    Derek patted on Jackson''s shoulderfortingly and said, "Jackson. Don''t be mad with her. Talk to her


    and ask her why she left five years ago. Then bring her home."


    Jackson refused to listen and responded instead, "I''ll make her pay for what she did to me. I''ll let her


    know what it felt like to be tortured this way."


    Derek felt a bit worried. He could tell that although Jackson did not intend to take Cherry home, he had


    suffered a lot from Cherry''s sudden departure during the past five years and he still loved her to bits.


    However, seeing Jackson''s reaction, he decided not to say anything more.


    After a long time of silence, a thought suddenly struck Derek and he looked at Jackson, asking, "Are


    we going to tell your grandpa about this?"


    "No, " answered Jackson crisply. "Don''t tell him about this. I''ll take care of it on my own."


    Derek nodded. He would always be on Jackson''s side, for he believed that Jackson had his own code


    of conduct.


    Later, when Derek returned to his house, he found Selina there, sitting on the couch.


    He walked straight to her, wondering why she was at home when she should have been working.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Derek.


    Selina red at him furiously and asked, "Derek, do you want to die? How dare you stand me up?"


    Derek knew that he had been wrong in leaving her alone at JS, even after he had promised her to meet


    the clients.


    He sat down near Selina and held her shoulder in his arm, trying tofort her, "I''m sorry, Selina.


    Something came up and I had to go. Please forgive me."


    "What''s going on? Is it more important than my promise? Brother, what am I to you?" shouted Selina,


    her annoyance rising. She had thought that her brother would always love her, but it turned out he


    could abandon her just like that when something came up.


    "I love you the most, always, " Derek said assuringly. He was afraid of riling her because if she got


    mad, he would have to face the painful consequences.


    "Then tell me why you left? Why did you ask about Cherry?" Selina poured out all of her questions in a


    go and then added, "I saw your car in the yard. Where have you been?"


    "Sister, take it easy. Let me just catch my breath." Derek felt a little exhausted having to face his sister.


    "Okay, Go ahead. Tell me, "manded Selina like a proud woman.


    Seeing Selina calm down, Derek slowly began, "For the first question, I left for Jackson''s business. For


    the second, I also asked about Cherry for Jackson. For thest, I was at Jackson''s."


    "Jackson?" repeated Selina in surprise. Then she asked, "What''s going on between Jackson and


    Cherry? One is a soldier, and the other just returned from abroad. Do they know each other?"


    Derek nced at Selina and decided to tell her the truth. He said, "They are more than acquaintances."


    This took Selina by surprise. She suddenly realised that Jackson and Cherry must have known each


    other for a long time.


    She grabbed Derek''s arm, snuggled up against him, and pleaded with urgency, "Brother, tell me more.


    What''s going on between them?"


    Derek looked at Selina and asked seriously, "Do you remember Jackson''s wife, who left him five years


    ago?"


    "Of course. The entire house knows about it. I reckon that almost the entire city has heard of it. At that


    time, Andrew was furious, and Jackson had been looking for her all over the ce." Selina recalled that


    it had be really big news, around the same time when she herself was preparing to travel back


    home from aboard. People had continued to gossip about it even days after Selina hade back,


    thinking that the woman must have been abused.


    "His wife was Cherry, " said Derek, enunciating every word slowly, staring at Selina.


    Selina was dumbstruck and slowly arose.


    "What? What do you mean by that? Cherry is that woman? Jackson''s wife?" Selina kept on shaking


    her head in disbelief.

 Chapter 104 Did He Really Love Me

    Chapter 104 Did He Really Love Me


    Derek nodded, and in a serious tone, said, "I don''t know why she left Jackson, and even if she''s back,


    Jackson doesn''t seem to want to take her home. And he..."


    Derek didn''t continue, but Selina clearly knew what kind of person Jackson was; both of them knew


    Jackson very well.


    Selina was stunned and she sat on the floor, and thought of the first time that she had met Cherry.


    She thought that she was very beautiful, but she didn''t envy her because of that, and instead


    appreciated her for her amiable character. After she had spent some time with her, she had failed to


    find any weakness in Cherry, and considered her apetent and model person. What she hadn''t


    expected was that Cherry would be the person that Jackson was deeply concerned about.


    Derek then helped Selina stand up from the ground, and whispered in her ear, "Remember not to tell


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    anyone in the military residentialpound about this, especially not Grandpa Andrew. Jackson told


    me that he would take care of it by himself, but if Andrew ever finds out about this, we know how he will


    react."


    Selina seemed to still be rational, and nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, Selina thought of something. She gripped Derek''s arm, and asked, "What about Sally if


    Cherry is back?"


    Derek also got nervous after he heard Selina. He had never thought about Sally up until this moment,


    but it was true that she was a problem. He remembered what Jackson looked like, and he could tell


    that he was still worried about Sally.


    In the afternoon, Selina returned to the JS Group. She sat in her office and thought of what Derek had


    told her earlier in the morning. She worried about Jackson, and even more about Cherry. She could tell


    that Jackson had changed a lot during the past five years. Jackson still acted calm as ever, even if


    Cherry had returned to the city, but Selina had a vague feeling that Jackson would soon do a terrible


    thing.


    Selina didn''t dare to entertain that thought, and instead wondered why had Cherry abandoned him in


    the first ce. Jackson''s hatred for Cherry had already reached a visceral level.


    She then called her secretary using the inte, and ordered, "Ask Cherry from the business


    department toe to my office."


    "Yes, Miss Selina."


    Ten minutester, Cherry knocked on the door and walked into Selina''s office.


    As she saw Cherrye in, Selina took a careful look at the woman standing in front of her, and had to


    admit that she was indeed very charming and captivating. She had some kind of a special charm, and


    there was no wonder why Jackson had married her in the first ce. She was much more beautiful


    than Sally was, in both appearance, and temperament.


    "Miss Selina, were you looking for me?" asked Cherry, standing reverently in front of Selina''s desk.


    It was not until then that Selina came back to the present moment. She said, "Yes, Cherry, but I asked


    for you here not to discuss business affairs."


    "No?" replied Cherry, in a surprised tone. Was she to discuss private affairs? But how could Selina


    have something to do with her private affairs?


    She nodded, stood up from her chair, and pulled Cherry''s arm and gestured her to sit on the sofa.


    Cherry was taken aback when she found herself so close to Selina. She had always thought that the


    boss was someone ced in a high position, and not easy to be touched by the ordinary staff. She


    hadn''t expected to be so close to her boss, and besides, Selina had taken the initiative in the first


    ce, and Cherry felt extremely ttered by that.


    Selina looked into Cherry''s eyes, and with a smile on her face, said, "Maybe I should call you sister-in-


    ''What on earth is going on?'' thought Cherry. Bewildered, she echoed her words, "Sister-inw?"


    Selina nodded, and said, "Yes. Derek is my brother, and so is Jackson.


    Cherry was obviously shocked after she heard Selina''s words. She couldn''t help but show the


    confusion on her face, and as she looked at Selina, she vaguely remembered that Derek had once told


    her that he had a sister, but she had forgotten her name.


    She remembered that his sister was abroad, and asked, "You were abroad, weren''t you?" She now had


    no doubt that Selina was Derek''s sister, because she also resembled Derek. In addition, she had also


    ran into Derek earlier in the morning, and wondered of he had been there for Selina.


    Selina answered, "I came back five years ago, but at that time you had already left Jackson."


    "So you''ve known everything all along?" asked Cherry. She was astonished, and she knew that Derek


    knew everything about her leaving Jackson. Had Derek told everything to Selina as well?


    Selina nodded, and said, "Yes, I have. We all live in the military residentialpounds, so I knew


    everything beforehand."


    When she mentioned of the military residentialpound, Cherry couldn''t help but think of her


    Grandpa Andrew, the gracious old man. He had been so good to her, but she, on the other hand, had


    been cruel with her absence. She didn''t know whether he hated her or not. She thought that since


    Jackson hated her so much, perhaps Andrew did as well.


    "Grandpa, how is grandpa?" asked Cherry. She felt her heart turn bitter when she asked about him.


    Selina was a little surprised by her question. ''Cherry still cares about grandpa?'' she wondered. From


    the look in her eyes, it was clear that she indeed cared about Andrew.


    Selina shook her head, and said, "Not very good. He''s not as healthy as he was before, and because


    Jackson is very busy nowadays, and he''s usually not at home, the butler is the only one that stays


    beside him at all times."


    When she heard this, Cherry''s eyes glistened with tears, and she immediately wiped them off with her


    hand.


    "You''re still worried about the Chu family, aren''t you? You didn''t really want to leave, did you?" asked


    Selina. Although she had asked in a spective tone, she was quite sure in her heart that her guess


    was indeed right.


    Cherry hastily hid her true feelings, and said, "No, I''ve already left that home for five years. I''ve


    abandoned it long ago."


    "Then why did youe back?" asked Selina.


    "I came back for my brother. He wanted toe back and all my family wanted toe back here, "


    said Cherry stoutly. She indeed hade back because of Wilson, and her mother and uncle had also


    intended toe back. She didn''t want to be left alone abroad, so she hade back with her family.


    Selina didn''t doubt Cherry''s words, because her reasons were very adequate. She had to do it for her


    family''s sake.


    "You didn''t really want to leave Jackson five years ago, did you? You must have had difficulties, didn''t


    you?" asked Selina. She couldn''t believe that Cherry had indeed wanted to leave Jackson.


    Cherry then took a deep breath, and as she looked into Selina''s eyes, she said, "Our marriage was


    nothing but a piece of paper. I didn''t want to be confined by that piece of paper, so I fled."


    Selina hastily shook her head, and said, "But Jackson loves you, Cherry! He really does..."


    After she heard Selina''s words, Cherry suddenlyughed, and said, "That can''t be true."


    Cherry then helplessly put on a reluctant?smile. How could she ever deserve such a luxurious thing as


    love?


    "Does he really love me?" suddenly asked Cherry. She didn''t ask Selina, but instead asked herself, her


    own heart.

 Chapter 105 Meeting At The Restaurant (Part One)

    Chapter 105 Meeting At The Restaurant (Part One)


    Selina couldn''t guess Cherry''s thoughts just by looking at her expression.


    At first she was confused, but then something suddenly sprung in her mind. She immediately said,


    "Was it because of Sally?"


    When Sally''s name was mentioned, Cherry recalled the day when Sally''s eyes had gleamed with hate


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    in the hotel. During the past five years, it seemed that Jackson and Sally had kept a harmonious and


    stable rtionship. Sally had always been together with Jackson, and of course that from the first


    moment when Cherry had returned to the city, her hate had also exponentially grown.


    Selina thought that her hunch was correct. She took Cherry''s hand, and said, "Please trust me. They


    aren''t together, and I''m sure that Jackson doesn''t love her. Sally''s character has always been a


    mystery to me."


    It suddenly urred to Selina that Lori had once said to her that Sally was a woman with lots of


    secrets, but nobody knew what exactly those secrets were. Or, what her true motives and goals were.


    Cherry didn''t care about those secrets. She looked at Selina, and said indifferently, "Miss Selina, now


    that you know the true story between Jackson and me, if you want me out of thepany, I will leave


    immediately. I know that Jackson hates me for abandoning him five years ago, and it''s really okay if


    you''re on his side."


    Selina never thought that Cherry had this sort of idea in her mind. She had never intended to fire


    Cherry, but instead she had summoned her in her office because she wanted to know the reason why


    she had left Jackson.


    Selina shook her head, and said, "No, you misunderstood me, I don''t want you to go."


    Cherry was surprised, and wondered, ''Then why am I here? It seems that she knows everything.''


    "Cherry, you''re still Jackson''s wife, and thus one of my family members. I only wanted to find out why


    you left five years ago, that''s all, " said Selina.


    Cherry hastily replied, "I was indeed one of your family members, but that was five years ago.


    Everything is different now."


    Speechless, Selina had to respect Cherry''s words, and said, "Okay, that''s fine with me, I can


    understand."


    Cherry nodded to her in approval.


    "Well, can you at least tell me why you left Jackson five years ago?" asked Selina.


    Cherry shook her head at the idea of exining herself.


    Selina was a bit anxious, and continued to say, "If you tell me now what was your reason for leaving, I


    can help you work off Jackson''s anger, and you cane back to Chu Family again."


    Cherry stared at Selina for a few moments, and then answered, "I don''t intend to return to the Chu


    Family. If Jackson hates me, and he''s furious at me, then you don''t need to worry about me; it doesn''t


    really matter that much to me."


    Selina suddenly lost her temper, and asked, "Are you actually telling the truth?" She stood up, looked at


    Cherry, and said, "Were you even aware of what the consequences of provoking Jackson would be?"


    Cherry guessed where her conversation with Selina led to, and she answered quietly, "At least he has


    the guts to kill me with his own hands."


    Selina felt a bit disappointed with her. She had thought that Cherry would never give up on what she


    believed, and that she worked hard and never lost hope, no matter what difficulties she encountered on


    her way. However, now it seemed that she had given up all hope of being with Jackson again, and


    Selina started to truly worry about her future.


    Their conversationsted for more than an hour, but it didn''t lead Selina to her answer. It wasn''t


    because of Cherry''s stubbornness, but because of their contrast in their ideas. Selina felt ashamed of


    her arrogance and ignorance, and although she didn''t know Cherry, she nheless had the ambition


    to help her out.


    As she looked at Cherry slowly leaving her office, Selina didn''t give up on her. On the contrary, she


    decided to discover new ways to know Cherry, and to seed in finding out what she failed in her first


    inquiry.


    Wilson''s newly establishedpany was up and running. Although the Sky Group had been


    established in only a month, it had already started to make a difference in the business world. Many


    sessful business leaders knew that Wilson was Jacob Yuwen''s son, and also an undergraduate of a


    noble school with an MBA degree. Wilson''s abilities and family background were all recognized


    internationally, and the Sky Group had great expectations.


    Wilson looked out of the window of his office and felt overjoyed. He took out his phone and called


    Cherry.


    A momentter, Cherry answered, "Hello, brother."


    "Cherry, are you busy at the moment?" asked Wilson tenderly. He had always been gentle and kind to


    her.


    "No, I''m not. What''s up?" asked Cherry.


    "I''m thinking of having dinner togetherter this evening. Just you and me, at a nice restaurant, "


    proposed Wilson.


    "Ok, " said Cherry happily. Then she thought of something, and hastily added, "By the way, I have a


    friend that you should meet. His name is Stephen An."


    Wilson searched for Stephen''s name in his mind, and thought that he had probably heard the name


    before. He thought that he might be a businessman.


    "Well, I should meet your friend then as well, " said Wilson, hoping to please Cherry.


    "Alright. Choose a nice restaurant and tell me the address; I''ll meet you after work, " said Cherry.


    "Alright."

 Chapter 106 Meeting At The Restaurant (Part Two)

    Chapter 106 Meeting At The Restaurant (Part Two)


    After Cherry hung up, she called Stephen, and briefed him about their dinner with Wilson. Since he


    hadn''t spoken with Cherry for a couple of days, Stephen agreed with the arrangement, because he


    also wanted to chat more with her.


    After she finished her work, Cherry came to his bar.


    Cherry hesitated toe inside it, and she called Stephen and asked him to meet her outside.


    A couple of momentster, Stephen came out through the door and entered her car. Cherry started the


    engine and then drove away.


    Neither Cherry nor Stephen noticed that after Stephen came out of the bar, a camera had been


    recording their every movement until the moment they left.


    Inside the car, Stephen asked, "Why do you want to introduce me to your brother today?"


    Cherry smiled at him, and said, "I should have done this a long time ago. You know that I''ve been busy


    recently, and besides, my brother''s also busy with running his newly establishedpany, the Sky


    Group. Have you heard of it?"


    Stephen nodded, and answered, "Of course, I did. The Sky Group is like a miracle in the business


    world, and besides, it seems to me that the Sky Group is also in the Future Project."


    Cherry was a bit surprised, and asked, "Are you sure? I don''t know about that, but I do know that the


    JS Group has joined the project. One of my colleagues told me this."


    Stephen was confused, and wasn''t sure whether Cherry actually knew that Jackson was the actual


    controller of the JS Group. If she knew that, would she have still worked for the JS Group?


    Stephen thought for a moment, and then said, "Well, the JS Group is pretty big, and the Future Project


    is supposed to be reaping staggering profits by the day. The JS Group couldn''t have given up on this


    rare opportunity."


    Cherry couldn''t help but smile, and answered, "I have a vague understanding of how the business


    circles work. After I introduce you to my brother tonight, you two can help each other out, and I''ll feel


    Stephen agreed with Cherry, because she had done her job the best as she could. She didn''t have to


    be involved withplicated and obscure business affairs. She was living a good life and was doing


    her job, just like any other people from the wage earning middle ss, and although sometimes this


    kind of ordinary life seemed to be too in, it actually couldn''t have been better for her.


    Stephen gave her a big grin, and said, "Well, I''m pleased to see you living a good life now."


    "Thank you, " said Cherry merrily.


    The cheerful expression on her face satisfied Stephen''s wish of taking good care of Cherry.


    As they entered the restaurant Wilson chose, Cherry and Stephen said to a waiter, "There''s a Mr.


    Wilson waiting for us. Can you show us to him?"


    When the waiter heard that they were Wilson''s friends, he hastily answered, "Right away!"


    After the waiter showed them to the door of a VIP room, he respectfully said, "Mr. Wilson is waiting for


    you inside."


    "Thank you. You can leave us for now, " answered Cherry politely.


    After she smiled wryly at Stephen, she pushed open the door, and saw Wilson sitting on a chair.


    When he saw that Cherry walked inside alongside a man, he guessed that he was Stephen.


    "Brother, you came here earlier than us, " said Cherry, with a big smile on her face.


    "I didn''t, actually I just got here, " said Wilson, while he came closer to Cherry and Stephen, and


    greeted them.


    Cherry looked at Wilson first and then at Stephen, and said, "Now, let me introduce you to each other.


    This''s my brother, Wilson, and this is my good friend, Stephen. He''s helped me a lot."


    Wilson offered Stephen his hand, and greeted him politely, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wilson."


    "Me, too, Mr. Stephen, " answered Wilson respectfully.


    After that, the three of them sat down, and chatted with each other while they ate their dinner.


    Cherry thought of something, and suddenly said to Stephen, "Who is picking Joe up from school?"


    When Wilson saw the jumpy expression on Cherry''s face, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve already


    asked dad and aunt to do that."


    "Aright, I was scared that we forgot to pick him up, " she said, while she sort of med herself for


    forgetting about her son. If nobody had gone to pick him up, then he would be standing in front of the


    school''s gates and crying.


    When Stephen heard Joe''s name, he said, "You''ve promised me that you will set up a meeting for me


    and Joe. You''ve already been back for some time now, but I still haven''t met him yet."


    Cherry remembered that she had promised to take Joe out to dinner with Stephen so that both of them


    could thank him personally, but she had forgotten all about it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m so sorry, but next time, I''ll take Joe ande over to your house, " said Cherry. She felt


    embarrassed, and awkwardly scratched her head.


    Wilson smiled, and said to Stephen, "She''s been too busy recently to keep her promises. You can


    meet Joe."


    Stephen knew that the aunt Wilson had just mentioned, was actually Cherry''s mother. Although he felt


    that he wasn''t prepared yet to visit Mr. Yuwen and Cherry''s mother, since he wanted to meet Joe so


    badly, he eventually consented toe to their house.


    "Ok, I would like to taste the food cooked by Cherry''s mother, " answered Stephen, nodding cheerfully


    to Wilson first, and then to Cherry.


    Cherry also considered that this was a good idea. All of them could have a dinner together at home,


    and Joe would also certainly be happy. Besides, with Stephen''s presence around, she would feel


    She said to Stephen, "It''s settled then! When Ie home tonight, I''ll tell my mother all about it, and


    then we can fix a time for it."


    He agreed, and nodded.

 Chapter 107 Who Allows Her To Have Another Man

    Chapter 107 Who Allows Her To Have Another Man


    Wilson and Stephen were talking about business affairs over dinner, and each asked some questions


    about theirpanies. Because Stephen had been in the city for so long, he simply exined some


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    business matters that Wilson should take notice of, and also introduced many big shots to him.


    Wilson epted all of his advices with an open mind. While they were discussing merrily, Cherry


    noticed that she could only asionally say a few words, because it was too difficult for her to


    understand what they were talking about. There was nothing left for her to do but to eat, and because


    she had been working for the whole day, Cherry had already developed quite an appetite, and she


    couldn''t wait to eat out of all of the delicious dishes that wereid out in front of her on the table.


    At the hotel''s entrance, Jackson''s face turned gray when he caught sight of Cherry''s car, which was


    parked somewhere nearby. ''How dare they go inside together!'' he thought.


    Subsequently, Jackson looked at the building, a famous hotel of the city that had a glorious


    appearance, and was surprised that Cherry could find such a good ce. Even as an ordinary


    employee in the JS group, she still dared toe to an upperss hotel, giving the impression that


    she was wealthy.


    Jackson, along with Bobby and another man dressed in ck, entered the hotel.


    When the manager saw a mane in, he felt a distinctive aura surrounding him, cold and fierce.


    After he looked at him more carefully and recognized who he was, the manager immediately walked


    over to him.


    "Mr. Jackson, I''m so d that you''re here, " said the lobby manager with a respectful tone.


    The waiter also had intended to walk up to receive Jackson, but when he saw that the manager had


    already received him so proactively, and realized that Jackson must be one of the most distinguished


    guests, he left in a hurry.


    Jackson looked around the first floor of the hotel and saw only two tables with several people at them


    eating. He couldn''t see Cherry anywhere.


    "Your business looks good, " said Jackson in a cold tone.


    "It''s doing fine, just fine, " quickly replied the manager.


    Jackson then turned his eyes to Bobby, who immediately understood what he meant.


    "Where is the owner of the car outside?" said Bobby, while pointing at the white car in front of the hotel.


    The manager looked at it''s te number, but couldn''t figure out whose car it was.


    He hastily said, "I honestly don''t know it, but please sit there and wait for a minute; I will go and find out


    for you." After he said this, the manager gestured towards an empty table.


    Jackson then walked over there and sat down without saying a word, and so did Bobby and the man in


    ck.


    The manager ran to the reception desk and found out that the owner of the car is a woman, and that


    she was in the room that Wilson had reserved beforehand. Because Wilson was the chief executive of


    the Sky Group, it was obvious that he was not someone he would dare to offend, but Jackson, along


    with the other two men beside him, also couldn''t be offended.


    Because he had no idea about what to do next, the manager knew that he couldn''t dy them for too


    long, and if Jackson got angry, there was a chance that the hotel could even disappear.


    The manager finally walked towards Jackson, and while he stood beside him, he said with respect, "Mr.


    Jackson, the car''s owner is a youngdy, and she hase here to meet her friend."


    "Friend?" Jackson was surprised at the fact that Cherry didn''t have dinner alone with Stephen.


    "Yes, " politely replied the lobby manager.


    "Who''s the friend?" asked Jackson.


    The manager felt uneasy and hardly dared to speak a word out, because he was afraid that if he told


    them everything, then it would be difficult for him to exin it to Wilsonter.


    Bobby noticed the certain hesitance in his behaviour, and he yelled at him, "Say it!"


    Bobby''s terrible and fierce expression, as if he was going to kill someone, frightened the manager. He


    said, "It''s, it''s, it''s Mr. Wilson, the chief executive of the Sky Group."


    "Wilson..." viciously said Jackson, while the hatred inside his eyes got more and more obvious. He


    thought, ''How could this bitch have such disgusting options! One man wasn''t enough for her, she had


    to have two... The whore!''


    Infuriated, Jackson stood up, and asked, "Which room?"


    The lobby manager again hesitated for a moment, but when he saw Bobby''s eyes sh, he instantly


    said, "308."


    Jackson then directly walked upstairs, followed by Bobby and the man in ck.


    When they reached the room''s door, Jackson pushed it open.


    Cherry, Wilson and Stephen were cheerfully having their meal together and chatting with each other,


    but when they saw the door open, they immediately stopped talking and turned their eyes to it.


    Cherry''s smile froze on her face almost in an instant. It was Jackson, but how could he be there? How


    did he know that they were there?


    Stephen was also a bit surprised at the fact that he could see Jackson at this ce. And he found that


    his expression was just as angry as before.


    Wilson was totally shocked when he saw that his face was almost identical to Joe''s. Joe gave people a


    babyish feeling, but Jackson was mature. Their eyes, eyebrows, nose and even the shape of their face,


    were identical. Did all of this mean that the man in front of them was Jackson, Joe''s father?


    "This is very interesting, isn''t it?" said Jackson, with his eyes fixed on Cherry.


    After they heard Jackson''s words, these three people sitting at the table slowly moved away from him.


    Cherry put down the chopsticks, stood up from her seat, and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    At that moment, Jackson, Bobby, and the man in ck had entered the room.


    "Who said that I couldn''te here?" asked Jackson.


    "We''ve rented the room tonight, so please leave, " said Stephen in a cold tone.


    When he heard Stephen''s words, Jackson got even more angry. He stared at Stephen, and said,


    "Stephen, what right do you even have to speak? You helped her run away five years ago, and don''t


    forget that I still haven''t finished with you yet."


    "Jackson, if you want to have it out with me, I will do that with you someday, but now, please go out, it''s


    not the time, " said Stephen. He was prepared to stand against Jackson, because he knew that Cherry


    didn''t want to see Jackson near her.


    "Haha, " brieflyughed Jackson. He smiled coldly, and harshly said, "Don''t you think that you have


    ced too much importance on yourselftely?"


    Cherry knew that if Stephen and Jackson kept their conversation like this, they would eventually get


    into a quarrel, and even grapple with each other. She walked forward, and while she stood beside


    Stephen, she said to Jackson, "Jackson, please go."


    "What if I don''t want to?" As Jackson looked at Cherry, he remembered when he used to look for her


    like a madman, and how such a fool he was at that time, while she lived happily every day.


    Afterwards, Jackson looked at Wilson, who was standing nearby, and seriously called out his name,


    "Wilson!"


    Wilson didn''t lose any of his energy, because he had seen many things in life. Although Jackson''s aura


    was powerful, he considered that he could handle it pretty well.


    Wilson took two paces forward and then gazed at Jackson. He said, "Jackson, right? I see that you


    already know me, but look, don''t you think that you are a bit impolite?"


    Jackson''s mouth corners curved, and a grin appeared on his face. He stared at Wilson, and replied to


    him, "Maybe that''s true, but Ie here for a person, my wife."


    "Jackson, you..." Cherry couldn''t help but reply to him after she heard him. ''What a wretch he is!'' she


    thought.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" asked Jackson. He then turned his eyes to Cherry, and


    thought in his heart, ''Cherry, I''ve already told you that you can''t leave my life.''


    "My sister is having dinner with me at the moment. You cane for her on another day, " said Wilson.


    He could only use this kind of talk to keep Jackson off bay. He could see that he was not easy to fool,


    but he still tried to be practical with his conversation.


    "Really? Your sister?" Jackson said thest two words in a stressed tone, and it seemed that he was


    especially emphasizing something. He continued, "Cherry is mine! Who''s to allow her to have meal


    with other men?"

 Chapter 108 I Wont Let You Go! (Part One)

    Chapter 108 I Won''t Let You Go! (Part One)


    "Jackson, you..." cried Stephen. He wanted to rush towards him, but he was stopped by Bobby and


    had no chance to get close to Jackson.


    "What? You want to hit me now?" said Jackson, in an indifferent tone. He seemed to act as if he had


    nothing to do with what was happening there, and that he was not at all guilty with disturbing the piece


    in the room.


    "Jackson, stop picking on Cherry anymore. She doesn''t love you!" suddenly said Stephen, surprising


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    everyone present in the room.


    Cherry was even frightened, and wondered how could Stephen ever say such a thing in front of


    Jackson. Even if she didn''t love Jackson, she should have been the one to speak it out, not him.


    Jackson''s eyebrows knitted, and his eyes filled with hatred and fury.


    He then cast a nce at Bobby, who immediately understood what he meant, and directly pulled


    Stephen aside.


    When he saw that Stephen was hit, Wilson wanted to help him, but the man in ck immediately


    grabbed his arm, and didn''t allow him to get close to Bobby. The man in ck also violently struck


    Wilson.


    When she saw what was happening, Cherry was shellshocked.


    "Brother! Stephen!" she shouted. She strode towards Wilson and Stephen, but she was quickly


    stopped by Jackson.


    He fiercely grabbed her shoulders, and stopped her with his body.


    Cherry kept resisting him, and she turned her head sideways to see Wilson and Stephen. She kept


    crying, "Stop it! Please, stop!"


    But no one listened to her, and while Jackson remained silent, he seized Cherry even more savagely,


    stopping her from taking a step further towards her friends.


    Cherry felt helpless. When she saw Wilson and Stephen being hit, the only thing that she was able to


    do was to burst out into tears.


    "Please stop it! I beg you!" kept crying Cherry. She didn''t know how much time had passed, and she


    felt that she had almost lost her voice.


    When she saw the blood on Stephen''s face, Cherry opened her eyes wide, and fretfully begged,


    "Please, stop hitting Stephen! Please..."


    She wanted to escape Jackson''s arms, but she was too weak.


    She suddenly realized that the man that was hitting Stephen was the same one who had hit John


    violently. He was very vicious and terrible, and she worried that Stephen would also suffer from the


    same pain and sufferings as John had.


    All of a sudden, Cherry seized Jackson''s arms, and hastily said, "Jackson, please, don''t do this to


    them! I beg you! I will do anything you want, but please, stop hitting them and let them go!"


    When he saw the river of tears that streamed down from Cherry''s face, Jackson didn''t feel distressed,


    but furious. ''How could this woman cry for other men?'' he thought. Jealousy was boiling in him and


    tainting his soul. She was his woman, and how she ever sacrifice herself for other men?


    Despite of her cries, Jackson still didn''tmand his subordinates to stop. His heart was filled with


    jealousy, envy and rage, and he couldn''t understand why his woman would cry for other men.


    When she saw that Jackson didn''t say a word, Cherry beat on Jackson''s chest with her fists, and cried,


    "Jackson, I beg you! Please, please let them go! Stop the beating! I will do anything you want, okay?"


    Her begging finally softened Jackson''s heart a little, but he still considered that she had only herself to


    me for everything that was happening.


    "Stop, " eventuallymanded Jackson.


    Bobby and the man in ck heard hismand, and stopped.


    When she saw that they stopped, Cherry wanted to run at them, but she was violently seized again by


    Jackson.


    As he looked into Cherry''s eyes, word by word, Jackson said, "I''ll be waiting for you in the car."


    He then let go of Cherry''s hand, and walked away.


    Cherry clearly knew what Jackson meant with that; he wanted her to go with him.


    Bobby and the man in ck also followed Jackson out of the private room.


    Cherry immediately rushed to Stephen, and squatted to check his wound. Concerned, she hastily


    asked Stephen, "How are you feeling? Are you okay?"


    Stephen shook his hand, and said, "I''m okay, don''t worry about me."


    She carefully looked at him, and found that there was only some blood around his eyes, but other than,


    he was fine. She felt a little more relieved, and after she was sure that he was okay, Cherry walked


    beside Wilson, and apprehensively asked, "Brother, how about you? How do you feel? I''m so sorry for


    everything, this is all my fault."


    Wilson caressed her hair gently, and with a reluctant smile, said, "Silly girl, you did nothing wrong. It


    wasn''t your fault, and anyway, I''m okay."


    Cherry lowered her head, without uttering a single word.


    Stephen then suddenly asked, "Cherry, will you really go with Jackson now?"


    When he heard what Stephen asked, Wilson also started to worry about Cherry. He had also heard


    what Jackson had asked of her.


    Wilson quickly grabbed Cherry''s arm, and asked, "Cherry, will you really go with him?"


    She pretended to be strong. She raised her head, looked into Wilson''s eyes, and with a bitter smile on


    her lips, said, "Brother, don''t worry about me. He wouldn''ty a hand on me."


    "But, " started Wilson, but he was quickly stopped by Cherry.


    "Brother, he is, after all, Joe''s father. I know him, and he wouldn''t do anything cruel to me, " said


    Cherry.


    Stephen stood aside, and also didn''t know what to say. His heart felt pain, but s, he was helpless,


    and could do nothing for her. What he could do was to me himself for not being strong enough to


    deal with Jackson and his men.


    Cherry then gave her car key to Stephen, asked him to drive her car home, and left the room.


    After she walked out of the restaurant, Cherry immediately saw Jackson''s car. It was a military vehicle,


    and when she got closer to it, she could see that Jackson''s face was taut with anger.

 Chapter 109 I Wont Let You Go! (Part Two)

    Chapter 109 I Won''t Let You Go! (Part Two)


    She opened the door, and got inside.


    Jackson didn''t utter a word, and neither did Cherry.


    Soon after, Jackson started the engine, and drove the car away.


    Bobby drove in another car, and closely followed them from behind.


    Cherry had no idea where Jackson was taking her, and instead just looked outside the window and


    tried to enjoy the night view. All of a sudden, she saw the familiar road, and she couldn''t help but look


    at Jackson, who was still silent, with surprise.


    Cherry couldn''t have been more familiar with that road, because it was the road to her home, her and


    Jackson''s home, the home with which she had too many memories stored in her brain.


    Jackson then pulled over the car at the apartment building. He then got out of the car, opened the


    passenger''s seat, pulled Cherry out of the car and dragged her to the apartment.


    The other two also got out of their car. Bobby talked something with the man in ck, and then Bobby


    followed Jackson into the apartment building. The man in ck left.


    Jackson took out the key, opened the door, and pushed Cherry inside.


    Cherry felt distressed when she saw the familiar room again. It looked the same as it had been five


    years ago, and it seemed that nothing had changed at all. All kinds of memories came flooding in her


    head.


    Jackson noticed Cherry''s expression and walked closer to her. He said, "So? Do you remember


    anything?"


    Cherry soon came back to reality, and whens she saw that Jackson wasing closer to her, she


    couldn''t help but step back.


    It was not until she took a few steps back towards the wooden cab that she stopped. Jackson also


    stopped, and looked into Cherry''s eyes fiercely.


    "What on earth do you want from me?" asked Cherry.


    "What do I want?" retorted Jackson, "I just want to see if you still remember the ce?"


    When her eyes met with Jackson''s, Cherry felt a little scared, but also cordial. They were exactly in the


    room where he used to spoil her all the time, but it was also the same room in which he had left her for


    another woman.


    After some time, Cherry turned her head aside, and avoided Jackson''s eyes. She then said, "Of course


    I remember. How could I ever forget it?"


    When he saw her indifferent face, and when he heard her indifferent tone, Jackson felt so furious and


    irritated that he shouted, "Tell me, now, why did you leave me?"


    Cherry lowered her head, and she didn''t intend to answer him.


    She took a deep breath, and as she raised her head again, she looked into Jackson''s eyes, and said,


    "Since I''ve already left you, there''s no reason to tell you my motive. I just left, and that''s the whole truth.


    I don''t want to exin it to you."


    When he heard her, Jackson stepped closer to Cherry, and said, "How dare you, Cherry?"


    He grabbed Cherry''s arm to take her to the living room. Feeling Jackson''s force and bullying, Cherry


    immediately resisted him, and she shouted, "Jackson, what are you going to do? Let go of me!"


    Cherry used all of her strength to get rid of Jackson''s grip, and walked towards the kitchen stunned.


    Jackson followed her, and couldn''t believe that the woman had the nerve to walk away from him.


    She was dumbstruck, and she had no idea what to do when she saw Jackson walking towards her


    again. Suddenly, she saw a fruit knife beside her on a table, and immediately picked it up and pointed it


    at her neck.


    When he saw what Cherry did, Jackson also got frightened, and he hastily stopped his pacing.


    "Don''te any closer, " said Cherry, panicked.


    Jackson stopped for a moment, and then slowly continued to get closer and closer to her.


    When she saw that Jackson was approaching her, Cherry had no choice but step back, but was soon


    cornered.


    She saw the loathing burning like fiery coals in Jackson''s eyes, and she knew that he hated every fiber


    of her being. She had never stopped loving him in the past five years, but now she thought that she


    would rather die than to continue to be tormented by him like this. She was scared, and she didn''t know


    what he would do to her next.


    Cherry intended to bring the knife closer to her neck, but she didn''t expect that Jackson would grip the


    knife with his bare hand.


    In an instant, Jackson''s hand was bleeding, and the knife''s de was stained red with blood.


    Cherry was so frightened that she closed her eyes, and didn''t dare to witness the horrible scene.


    "Mr. Jackson, " Called Bobby, who was standing behind Jackson. He was nervous, and didn''t know


    what to do.


    Jackson didn''t utter a word, and instead looked into Cherry''s eyes. Cherry was stunned by his gaze,


    and gradually loosened her grip the knife.


    After a long time, Jackson eventually lowered his hand, and the knife fell onto the ground. His hand


    was still bleeding.


    Cherry was worried about him, because his hand was wounded and bleeding.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Are...are you okay?" said Cherry. She wanted to pull Jackson''s hand to check on his wound.


    But Jackson stopped her.


    When he saw what happened, Bobby, who was standing not that far away from them, didn''t dare to say


    a word. After all, it was their business, and he was just another one of Jackson''s subordinates. He only


    had to follow Jackson''s orders, and had no right to get involved in his personal affairs.


    Cherry was a bit embarrassed, and suddenly became obstinate.


    She looked at Bobby, and ordered, "You,e over and take him to the living room. I''ll go get the first


    aid kit."


    After she said that, Cherry passed by Jackson, and he let her pass.

 Chapter 110 Drive Her Home

    Chapter 110 Drive Her Home


    Bobby was for a moment stunned by Cherry''s strongmand. Although he only obeyed to Jackson''s


    orders, in this situation he had no choice but to listen to Cherry.


    Bobby then walked over to Jackson and helped him to the living room.


    Cherry couldn''t have been more familiar with the house she was in. She quickly found the first aid kit


    and went to the living room. When she saw Jackson sitting on the sofa, she walked straight over to


    him.


    She squatted in front of Jackson, opened the medicine box, took out a clean pledget, and carefully


    wiped the blood off of Jackson''s injured hand.


    Jackson closely looked at her while she was carefully dressing his wound. He was almost lost in her


    worried expression, and it seemed as if they were still in love with each other. He would have been


    extremely happy if it hadn''t been for the fact that she had run away from him.


    Because Cherry was preupied with dressing his wound, she didn''t notice his gaze.


    Jackson just quietly stared at her, and suddenly he smelled Cherry''s shampoo on hair, and realized


    that it was the same as ever. He had never forgotten it, and he loved it as much as he loved her.


    Eventually, Cherry finished dressing Jackson''s wound, and after she was sure that he was alright, she


    sighed relieved, and sat back down on the floor.


    At that moment, Jackson wasn''t looking at her anymore. He instead looked away, and said to Bobby,


    "Drive her back home."


    Bobby was a bit surprised to hear him, and Cherry was even more surprised than he was.


    She couldn''t believe her ears. Had Jackson let her go just because she helped him dress his wound?


    When Bobby snapped out of it, he hastily said, "Yes, sir!"


    Cherry didn''t say a word more. She closed the first aid kit, and just when she was about to get up from


    the floor, she saw Jackson''s face from a close distance. She was so familiar with that face, which was


    almost the same as her baby son''s was. The look in his eyes was always deep, and his eyebrows were


    always wrinkled, as if the whole world owed him everything, but nheless, he was still very


    handsome.


    Cherry had suddenly started to feel like a nympho, and she was reluctant to leave the man in front of


    her.


    But, contradictory to her logic, all of sudden she made a bold move, and went and kissed Jackson''s


    lips.


    Jackson was shocked when he felt her soft lips covering his, but he did not resist, and just quietly


    looked at Cherry''s face in front of him.


    When he saw the scene, Bobby quickly turned, and left.


    Cherry''s lips stayed on Jackson''s for a long time. She wanted to breathe his breath, but did not dare to


    make any further advancements.


    After some time, Cherry left Jackson''s lips, stood up, put the first aid kit on the coffee table, turned


    around and left.


    When he saw Cherry''s receding figure, a few tears fell out of Jackson''s eyes. He still could not let


    himself hate her, and only wanted to love her and to protect her. He thought that he would rather hurt


    himself than hurt her.


    When Cherry went downstairs, Bobby was already waiting for her in the car. Although Cherry didn''t


    want to ride inside the vicious man''s car, she had no choice, because it waste, and her car was not


    around.


    Cherry walked over to it and got inside.


    Bobby didn''t talk with her, and just drove her to Wilson''s vi. He knew exactly where Cherry lived,


    because he always knew exactly everything that happened in the city.


    The atmosphere was heavy in the car, and silence reigned between the two.


    After a long time, Cherry casually said, "How long have you been working for him?"


    "Five years, " said Bobby.


    Cherry thought for a while, and continued, "Shortly after I left?"


    "Yes, " replied Bobby. He wanted to tell her that if she had not left him, he would not have worked for


    Jackson, but he couldn''t say anything without Jackson''smand.


    Cherry kept silent again, and just looked at the night view outside.


    The car arrived at Wilson''s vi, but before Cherry got out of the car, she paused, and said to Bobby,


    "Please take good care of him. Thanks."


    With these words, Cherry got out of the car and left.


    Bobby looked at Cherry''s back, and was confused. Cherry didn''t seem to be a bad woman, instead she


    was gentle, and tender, and he couldn''t understand why she had run away. He could tell that she still


    loved Jackson.


    Bobby found it really hard for him to understand their affair. After he pondered for a short while, he


    started the car, and left.


    When Cherry returned home, Wilson was in the living room waiting for her. As soon as he saw her, he


    quickly walked up to her.


    "Cherr, tell me, are you all right?" asked Wilson.


    As she walked in the living room, Cherry replied, "I''m okay, Wilson. Please, don''t be worried."


    "What did he do to you? Where did he take you?" asked Wilson.


    Cherry sat on the sofa with Wilson sitting next to her. She answered him, "He didn''t do anything to me.


    He just took me to the house where we used to live."


    After Wilson pondered for a while, he said, "Did he ask you toe back to him?"


    Cherry shook her head, and while she looked forward with a dull look in her eyes, she said, "No, you


    know that everything between us is over."


    "Why?" asked Wilson.


    "That woman is still with him, " said Cherry. She did not want to hide this from Wilson.


    "Is she the one who meddled in your rtionship?" asked Wilson incredulously. He continued, "That


    woman is still with him after all these years? Did you see her?"


    "Yes, " said Cherry, while slightly nodding. "I saw her, alright. She''s been with him constantly during


    these past five years."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cherry was actually very jealous. She was jealous that Sally had been with Jackson and lived leisurely


    alongside him for five years, while she had lived a hard life abroad with Joe. How could she not feel


    heartbroken? Cherry thought sadly, ''I''ve only been with Jackson for one year, but that woman has been


    with him for five years, not to mention the time they had spent together during their childhood. Am I


    doomed to be redundant in his heart? Am I doomed to have no ce in his heart?''


    Wilson saw that Cherry was morose, and stopped all of his inquires. He hurried tofort her, and


    said, "Well, don''t think about it too much. You know that I''ll always be there for you, no matter what.


    Don''t worry, okay?"


    When she heard Wilson''s words, Cherry held back her tears, and just nodded.


    "Okay. Come on now, go upstairs and y with Joe. He''s still ying his video games."


    "Okay. Goodnight, Wilson, " said Cherry.

 Chapter 111 Buying Evening Dress Together

    Chapter 111 Buying Evening Dress Together


    Cherry then went upstairs, and when she opened the door of her bedroom, she saw Joe ying his


    video games on the bed.


    As soon as Joe saw his mother, he stopped ying immediately, got off the bed, and rushed to her. He


    asked, "Mommy, why are you home sote? Uncle''s been back already for ages."


    Cherry squatted to hold Joe in her arms, and gently said, "Mommy was gone to visit an old friend today.


    That''s why I''m sote."


    "Oh, I see, " said Joe. "So Mommy talked with him about their friendship?"


    Cherry then let go of her son, and while she patted his head, she said, "Joe, it''s time for bed now. I''ll go


    and take a shower."


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you. I want to sleep in your arms, " said Joe cutely.


    Cherry smiled, and then went into the bathroom.


    That night, Jackson couldn''t sleep, and he stayed upte in the living room, with the lights turned off.


    Everything was quiet and still, and the moonlight shined on his face through the window.


    It was not until two o''clock in the morning that Jackson went upstairs to his bedroom. When he walked


    in and saw the wedding photo on the wall, he looked at Cherry''s happy smile and couldn''t help but call


    out and sigh, "Honey."


    Jackson moved slowly towards the bed and thenid on it. He huddled up in the nket and eventually


    closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    His phone rang and woke him in the morning.


    He opened his eyes and looked at his phone. He saw that Sally was the caller, and wondered, why the


    heck would she call him at seven o''clock in the morning?


    Jackson eventually answered it reluctantly.


    "Hello, Sally, " he said ndly.


    In a sweet voice, Sally affectedly asked, "Jackson, were you sleeping?"


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jackson.


    "You know about the party tomorrow night, right?" asked Sally suddenly.


    "The party tomorrow night?" The question caught Jackson off guard, and he tried to remember what


    she was talking about.


    But Sally couldn''t wait for him, and quickly jogged his memory, "It''s the biggest business party in town.


    The Future Project ising so there will be lots of attendees. It''ll be a grand, wonderful party."


    Jackson then realized what she was talking about. The business party was held on the same date each


    year, but he had been too concerned with the other things that had happened recently to remember


    about it.


    After she waited for Jackson''s reply for some time, Sally finally asked, "Jackson, are you even listening


    to me?"


    Jackson''s snapped out of his pondering, and answered, "Yes."


    Sally then said dly, "Can you go shopping with me today?" I need an evening dress for the party."


    "Hadn''t you already bought twost time?" asked Jackson impatiently. He was certainly not in the mood


    for shopping.


    "They''ve been outdated long ago, " said Sally, acting like a spoiled child. "Jackson, please!"


    Jackson finally caved in to her pleas, and said, "Okay, I''lle to pick you upter."


    "Okay, " said Sally happily.


    When Cherry arrived at the office in the morning, her colleague Linda Tang said to her, "Cherry, the


    manager wants to see you."


    "Okay, I see, " said Cherry calmly, but deep inside was still concerned whether she had done


    something wrong. Did the manager want to put her on the spot?


    Cherry put away her bag on her desk and then went to the manager''s office.


    When he saw Cherrye in through the door, the manager stood up immediately from his seat, and


    warmly said, "Cherry, the chairman has been expecting you. You have to go to her office right now.


    Also know that I won''t give you any assignments for today."


    Before Cherry could figure out what was going on, she was already walking towards Selina''s office.


    When Cherry took the elevator to the top floor, she saw four secretaries sitting at some desks near


    Selina''s door.


    One of them stood up as soon as she saw her, and said, "Miss Cherry, the chairman is waiting for you


    inside."


    Cherry nodded, and replied, "Okay."


    She knocked on the door and then entered.


    Selina was sitting at her desk, and when she saw Cherry walk in, she merrily stood up and walked up


    to her. "Cherry, wee, " she said.


    "Hello, Miss Selina, " Cherry also greeted her politely, but was still a little confused in her heart.


    Selina grabbed Cherry''s hand and they sat down on the couch together. She said, "Cherry, I want to


    ask you for a favor, a personal favor."


    Cherry stared at Selina, unaware of what she wanted from her. Cherry guessed that it must have


    something to do with Jackson or Derek, but she didn''t know actually what.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    Selina said, "You know, there is going to be a business party tomorrow night. I want you to go with me


    there, be mypanion."


    The sudden invitation took Cherry by surprise, because she was only a novice worker in the marketing


    department. How could she ever be eligible to attend such a big and sumptuous party?


    "Miss Selina, I don''t think I''m the right person." Cherry then paused, and after she carefully weighed


    her words, she said, "Your secretaries are more eligible to go there with you than me."


    Selinaughed, and said, "Cherry, I believe you know why I want you toe with me there."


    Cherry didn''t reply, and instead gazed at Selina with a lost look in her eyes.


    "My brother and Jackson will alsoe to the party, " exined Selina, as she studied Cherry. "I think


    maybe we''lle across them in the evening."


    Selina had decided that if Cherry promised to go with her, then she would help the couple to meet each


    other. Jackson would also feel much better, because the pain of missing Cherry for five years had


    almost driven him crazy.


    "Miss Selina, I don''t..." Cherry wanted to refuse her, but was interrupted.


    "Cherry, this is a really good opportunity, " said Selina. "Just think about it: you''ll make many business


    friends at the party, and you''ll not only increases your number of connections, but also will benefit from


    it a lot in your career. Having good connections is a crucial piece in any saleswoman''s marketing


    department career. Am I right, or not?"


    Selina tried to convince Cherry from a career perspective. She believed that a clever and hardworking


    woman like Cherry would regard her career more highly.


    Cherry agreed with Selina about the importance of having connections, thinking that Selina asked her


    to go to the party for the sake of thepany.


    Cherry looked at Selina, and nodded.


    She felt relieved to see Cherry''s approval, and happily said, "I knew you were a sensible woman!"


    Cherry smiled, but without saying anything.


    Then Selina stood up, still holding Cherry''s hand, and said, "Let''s go to the mall."


    "Go to the mall? Why?" asked Cherry, astonished by her suggestion.


    "To buy evening dresses; I''ve been looking for someone to go shopping with me. Why don''t youe


    with me?" said Selina as she picked her bag and was about to set off.


    "But I have work to do today, " said Cherry.


    However, Selina hardly cared about Cherry''s concern, and said, "I''m the boss, and when I say that you


    don''t have to work today, you don''t have to work today."


    By the time Cherry arrived the mall with Selina, she was finallyposed and back to herself, and was


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ready to be a proper shoppingpanion.


    Selina wandered through the stores, and said, "Cherry, try anything you like, and don''t worry about


    money, thepany will pay for it."


    "There''s no need, really, I mean I''ll pay for it. They''re my clothes after all, " said Cherry.


    "Don''t bother, I''ve told you already that thepany will pay for everything. Why don''t you just take it


    for granted?" said Selina in a final, unassable tone. ''Was Cherry also so stubborn with Jackson?'' she


    pondered.


    "No. Selina, I''ll..." but Cherry was interrupted by Selina''s gaze.


    Selina sized Cherry carefully, and said, "Cherry, please don''t call me Miss Selina anymore. That name


    makes me feel alienated from you. Just call me Selina, it sounds much more better."


    "I don''t, don''t think that''s appropriate..." Cherry felt a little anxious, because she had worked for Selina


    ever since she had got hired into thepany. How could she be so rude as to call her boss by her


    first name?


    Selina again saw that Cherry was protesting, and added, "Do you want to make me call you sister?"


    The threat seemed to instantly work, and Cherry said, "Okay, I''ll call you Selina."


    Selina looked at Cherry and smiled. Cherry was such a simple and easygoing woman, and Selina


    enjoyed to be her friend.


    They held each other''s arms like close buddies and continued to wander through the mall.


    At about the same time, and also in the mall, Sally and Jackson were walking hand in hand, in the


    woman apparel area on the fourth floor.


    Suddenly, she cried, "Jackson, look! That one looks really nice, " and pointed at a sapphire blue dress.


    She quickly unsped Jackson''s hand and went to see the dress.


    Jackson also noticed the dress too. It didn''t have a fancy style, but somehow it reminded him of Cherry,


    because sapphire blue had been Cherry''s favorite color, elegant and graceful. He had never expected


    Sally to like that color.


    Sally asked the salesperson of the store about the dress and then entered the fitting room.


    A few minutester, Sally walked outside in the new sapphire blue dress. She said to Jackson,


    "Jackson, look! What do you think?"


    Jackson turned to look at Sally, and his heart suddenly leaped. If he didn''t look at her face, he thought


    that Cherry was actually the one in front of him, and he remembered that Cherry had also once worn a


    dress of the same color; he thought that no woman could have been more stunning than her.


    However, when Jackson saw Sally''s face, he snapped out of his memories, and said to himself, ''This


    woman is not Cherry.''

 Chapter 112 Be My Secretary From Tomorrow

    Chapter 112 Be My Secretary From Tomorrow


    "Well, it looks good, " said Jackson indifferently, and after that, he turned his eyes to the other side.


    Because she heard Jackson''s voice, Sally didn''t pay any attention to his expression at that moment,


    and instead buried herself even deeper in her enthusiasm for the dress.


    "Alright, I''ll take this one, " said Sally happily to the shop assistant.


    "Okay, Miss, " said the shop assistant immediately with great respect.


    Carrying the shopping bag in his hand, Jackson went out of the mall alongside Sally.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry and Selina took a turn on the third floor but found no clothes that captured their attention. Selina


    couldn''t help butin to Cherry, "Do you think we''ll find the clothes we need today? We''ve already


    been there for such a long time, but found nothing. In what are we supposed to be dressed at the party


    tomorrow if we can''t buy the dresses that we like? I''m going there on behalf of the JS Group."


    What Selina said made Cherry feel like she was a kid again. She could rely on someone, and even be


    as effeminate as a small girl was, rather than act as the independent and arrogant boss of apany.


    Cherry smiled, and said, "It''s all right, let''s just keep looking around, I''m sure that we''ll eventually find


    something that we like. Anyway, we haven''t even gone to the fourth and fifth floors yet, right?"


    "That''s right." Selina agreed with Cherry after she thought about it for a while, and said, "Now, let''s go


    to the fourth floor to have a look at what we can find there."


    "Okay, " said Cherry.


    Selina and Cherry then climbed to the fourth floor and began to walk around again and look at the


    stores. Cherry saw a sapphire blue dress on a mannequin, and she suddenly stopped in front of the


    store, strongly attracted by the dress.


    Selina realized that there was a slight change on Cherry''s face. She initially thought that Cherry might


    had met an acquaintance there, but after she followed her gaze, Selina realized that it was actually a


    dress.


    "Do you like it?" asked Selina in Cherry''s ear.


    Cherry had excellent tastes. And as she stared at the dress, Cherry said, "Its style is thetest fashion


    in Mn. I saw it on the cover of a fashion magazine once."


    When she heard her, Selina vaguely hinted that Cherry might like the dress.


    Like a a daughter that came from an esteemed and honored family, Selina said to the shop assistant,


    "Excuse me, could you please take off the dress and let her try it?"


    "Yes, just a moment!" The shop assistant replied with respect and took off the dress from the


    mannequin.


    She walked up to Cherry and Selina, and with a smile on her face, said, "You have good tastes,dies!


    There are only two dresses in the whole country, each one a different size. The bigger one was bought


    by a youngdy just earlier, and this is the other, smaller one. I believe that dress will be a perfect fit on


    you, Miss."


    While she looked at Cherry, she thought, ''This youngdy is much more beautiful and elegant than the


    previous one. Her figure can even be regarded as being perfect, and showcases the dress perfectly.''


    Cherry then walked into the fitting room with the dress in her hand, and after a short time, she stepped


    out of it.


    Selina was amazed when she saw her.


    So did all the shop assistants who were standing around her. All of them were bbergasted when they


    saw how the dress fitted Cherry''s body.


    It was perfect, and they couldn''t find anything to cavil about. The breasts, hips, every part of her body


    fitted the dress perfectly.


    Selina appreciated the dress on Cherry''s body, and while she nodded, she said, "What a killer body!"


    These shop assistants who were around them also started to tter her.


    "That''s marvelous! I''ve never seen clothes that could fit someone so properly in my life!"


    "That''s right. It''s much more beautiful on her than on that other girl!"


    "Yes, I also think so. Sapphire blue gives people the feeling of nobility, and is very suitable for this


    youngdy''s temperament and perfect model figure."


    Cherry looked in the mirror and smiled satisfied of what she saw. She then turned to Selina, and said,


    "Selina, what do you think about it?"


    She didn''t give her a direct answer, but instead said, "You''ll be the party''s main attraction tomorrow


    night."


    And with these words, Selina took out her card out of her wallet, and said to the shop assistant, "We''ll


    take this one, please."


    The shop assistant then took the card from Selina, and said, "Okay, please sign here."


    Cherry was very happy, and was holding the bag with her beloved dress in it with a big smile all over


    her face. After they also picked a white dress for Selina, they got out of the store and cheerfully left the


    shopping mall.


    Selina checked the time and found that it was at three o''clock in the afternoon. It was early, and she


    had already started to feel hungry from all the shopping she had done with Cherry.


    "Cherry, let''s find some ce to have dinner, okay? I''m hungry, " said Selina, in a childish tone.


    As she looked at Selina, Cherry smiled, and said, "Okay, I''m hungry too. Are you familiar with the


    neighbourhood? Let''s find a ce to eat."


    "Yes, I am. I know a restaurant, and its Korean dishes are very delicious. Let''s go there, " cheerfully


    said Selina.


    Cherry also replied with a smile on her lips, "Fine, let''s go."


    In the restaurant, they happily had dinner and chatted with each other.


    "Selina, I din''t find before that you could be as joyful as a child sometimes, " said Cherry, with a smile


    on her face. In just the few hours that she had spent with Selina, Cherry had stopped treating her as


    her boss anymore. The time she spent together with Selina was merry, and Selina had be her


    friend.


    Selina took it for granted and said, "You''re right, I''m definitely a little girl!"


    Her simplicity was attractive, and what Selina said made Cherry want tough even more.


    When Selina saw Cherry smile, she suddenly said, "By the way, Cherry, I saw that you''re pretty


    tomorrow?"


    Cherry was shocked by what Selina said. ''Me a secretary?'' thought Cherry.


    "Are you sure? You already have so many secretaries. Why do you want to have another one?" Cherry


    was a bit doubtful when she heard that Selina wanted her to be her secretary, and wondered what kind


    of work she would give to her? From what she saw, it seemed that the four secretaries were never


    busy, and considered that if she joined them, then the number of useless mouths would only increase.


    In a serious tone, Selina suddenly said, "You don''t know that my four secretaries are not top talents;


    sometimes they''repetent, but they still can''t reach my standards. I''m not really satisfied with them."


    "So what kind of requirements do you have for the job?" Cherry still believed that she couldn''t be


    qualified for Selina''s secretary position. She had no experience in administrative work, and was just a


    green hand.


    "They''re not so high, actually I just need a person who has an excellent random strain ability, " said


    Selina, and as she turned her eyes to Cherry, she continued, "I believe that you''re a perfect candidate.


    Your random strain ability must be first-rate!"


    Cherry had to admit that she was indeed talented in this respect. During the years she had spent in


    another foreign country, she had worked for a smallpany. Besides her work as a member of the


    business department, she also had to deal with some trivial things for the leader. She had solved many


    urgent tasks on some asions, and thus reached Selina''s standards in this respect.


    When Selina saw that Cherry didn''t reply to her, like a pampered child she immediately said, "Cherry,


    just be my secretary, okay? Then you can stay by my side, and our rtionship will be much, much


    closer!"


    As she looked at the naughty girl in front of her, Cherry finally couldn''t stand it any more, and eventually


    said, "Okay, I''ll try my best."

 Chapter 113 Promoted To Secretary (Part One)

    Chapter 113 Promoted To Secretary (Part One)


    When she heard Cherry''s words, Selina''s face brightened, and happily said, "Is that a yes?"


    Cherry nodded, wearing a big smile on her face.


    "Well, I''d like to propose a toast to our future cooperation. Bottoms up!" said Selina, as she picked up


    her ss. She clinked it with Cherry''s and then drank it in one single gulp.


    When Cherry arrived back home, she found that her family had already eaten dinner. They were all


    sitting on the sofa, watching TV.


    When he saw her, Joe happily ran to his mother, and greeted her, "Mommy, mommy¡­"


    Cherry took her son''s little hand and then walked to the living room.


    "Evening, uncle, mom. I''m back, " said Cherry to Jacob and Elsa.


    Concerned, Wilson asked, "Have you had dinner yet?"


    Cherry nodded, because she had already called Wilson and told him that she would have dinner in


    town.


    "Come on, sit here, " said Elsa, while she patted the sofa next to her and beckoned Cherry over.


    Cherry listened to her and sat beside her, while Joe sneaked into his grandma''s arms.


    "How was work? Tired?" asked Elsa.


    "I''m not tired and everything went fine, " replied Cherry. She then turned to Wilson and Jacob, and


    continued, "By the way, I won''t be working anymore in the business department."


    Wilson was a little surprised with what she said, and Jacob asked, "Were you transferred to another


    department by HR?"


    Elsa also looked at Cherry puzzled. Her greatest wish was to see her daughter being happy because


    Cherry had already suffered a great deal, but Elsa couldn''t help but me only herself for her many


    years of absence from her side.


    Cherry shook her head, and said, "It wasn''t HR but our CEO who made the decision. She appointed


    me to be her new secretary."


    "Secretary..." said Elsa. She thought, ''The CEO of the JS Group is a woman. If Cherry works as her


    secretary, she won''t be bullied, and the CEO''s secretary is also mainly responsible for just some


    administrative work. It''s a much better position than her former one was, because she doesn''t have to


    work that hard anymore.''


    Jacob also nodded, and said, "Working as a secretary is good. It''s simpler than working as a sales


    officer, and because you won''t need to work overtime anymore, you''ll have more free time to spend


    with Joe."


    Wilson got lost in thought when he heard his father''sment. Although he was worried that Cherry


    might be tortured by Jackson if she was around Selina, he still believed that this job was somehow a


    good choice for Cherry, and besides, it was not that easy for Jackson to go far in the JS Group.


    Eventually, Wilson kept his silence, and didn''tment.


    The family chatted merrily, and from time to time, Joe amused them with his childish humor, making the


    whole room filled withughter.


    When it was already past ten o''clock, Jacob, Elsa, and Joe all went upstairs to go to sleep. But when


    Cherry was also about to go upstairs, she was suddenly stopped by Wilson.


    "Cherr, wait a moment. I want to talk with you about something, " said Wilson.


    Cherry stopped, turned around at him, and asked, "What''s the matter, brother?"


    Wilson walked up to her, and said, "There''s a party tomorrow evening. Would you please go together


    with me?"


    Cherry was a little surprised at first, because she also had to go to a party. She wondered which party


    was Wilson going to, and wondered whether it''s the same one as hers.


    "Brother, are you going to a business party by any chance?" Cherry asked.


    When he heard, Wilson was shocked, and asked, "How do you know that?"


    Cherry smiled, and replied, "Selina also invited me to go to the party together with her on behalf of the


    JS Group."


    Wilson was a little upset when he heard Cherry''s words, and said, "Oh, I asked you toote!"


    Cherry was a bit distressed to see Wilson like that, and said, "Brother, although I can''t go with you,


    we''re both going to the same ce, and we''ll still meet each other there."


    Wilson knew that Cherry wasforting him, and as he forced a smile on his face, he said, "Yes, we


    can still meet there."


    "That''s right!" nodded Cherry.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Cherr, " continued Wilson, "Can you be my partner at the ball tomorrow evening?"


    Wilson knew that Cherry was good at dancing, because he had once seen her dance magnificently in


    the middle of a dancing floor at a ball years ago when they had been abroad. Cherry had danced so


    well that she had be the center of everyone''s attention, but her partner back then had been her


    boss, not Wilson. He looked forward to dancing with her, and tomorrow evening''s party was the perfect


    asion for him to ask her.


    It would be the first time for Cherry to take part in a party since she hade back from abroad. Selina


    had not told her that there would be many activities included in the party, and ording to Wilson''s


    words, it seemed that there would also be a grand ball.


    Cherry thought to herself, ''Except for Stephen and Wilson, there might be nobody familiar there at the


    party. Anyway, Wilson is my brother, and it''s okay for me to dance with him.''


    "Well, okay, " replied Cherry, with a big smile on her face. "I''ve never danced with you before, but


    because it''s such a splendid opportunity, how could I ever reject it?"

 Chapter 114 Promoted To Secretary (Part Two)

    Chapter 114 Promoted To Secretary (Part Two)


    Wilson was very happy to hear Cherry''s words, and cheerfully said, "Okay, that''s a deal then!"


    The following day, Cherry went to work, and as soon as she arrived at her desk, she got a notice from


    the HR BP. She was asked to hand over all of her recent work and then go to her new position in the


    CEO''s office area.


    Cherry then spent the whole morning dealing with her work and did not finish the handover until it was


    afternoon. Only after that did she go to the CEO''s office.


    When Cherry walked to the CEO''s office holding her file box, she found that there was only one


    secretary left there. She felt a little puzzled by what she saw, and wondered how Selina had arranged


    the personnel.


    When Selina saw Cherrying in, she stood up and gave her a warm and kind reception.


    "Hi, Cherry, here you are!" said Selina, while she walked up to her.


    "Hello, Se¡­ Ms. Selina." Cherry then suddenly realized that it was not appropriate for her to call out


    her first name in thepany, so she called her Ms. Lu.


    But Selina didn''t care about that at all. She beckoned to the other secretary there, and said to Cherry,


    "This is Caroline Wu."


    Cherry nodded to greet Caroline Wu.


    Caroline Wu was also very polite, and said, "How do you do Cherry? We''ll work together from now on,


    and I hope that we can cooperate with each other as well as we can in the future."


    "Well, I''m new here, and I will appreciate any of your help and advice, " sincerely said Cherry, with a


    smile on her face.


    Selina found that they got on well with each other, and believed that they could cooperate pretty well in


    the future.


    "Okay. Cherry, the administrator has already ced a desk for you and Caroline will give you a brief


    introduction to your job description. I''ll go out for now, and will be back after work. After that, we''ll go to


    the party together, "manded Selina, who had changed back to the professional businesswoman.


    "Yes, Ms. Selina, " nodded Cherry.


    After Selina left, Caroline turned to Cherry, and said, "Cherry, let me show you your desk."


    Cherry felt rxed when she saw her new office, and had to say that indeed, Selina was very


    considerate. The former working ce, initially intended for four secretaries, had been changed for two,


    and now each had a bigger space and a nicer environment.


    After Cherry sorted out her own things, Caroline Wu gave her a brief introduction of her job and the


    matters that needed attention. She admired Cherry very much, and she also knew that Cherry had


    already worked abroad and was very experienced. She wanted to improve her working skills, so she


    made up her mind to learn as much as she could from Cherry.


    In the afternoon, Cherry was very rxed. She only answered a few calls and checked Selina''s


    calendar to see what she needed to prepare beforehand for her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When it was about off-duty time, neither Cherry nor Caroline Wu had any work to do anymore.


    Caroline Wu found that Cherry was a little bored, and said to her, "Cherry, you''re not busy, aren''t you?"


    "No, not at all. On the contrary, I''ve never had so much free time before, " said Cherry.


    Caroline Wu smiled at her, and then said, "This is what a secretary''s job looks and feels like. We have


    both busy times, andzy times."


    As Cherry saw her sweet smile, a question suddenly came up in her mind, and she asked, "By the way,


    Caroline, what about the other three secretaries? Are they still in the JS Group?"


    "Yes, they are, " said Caroline Wu. She continued, "The three of them had been fed up with this job for


    a long time anyway. They couldn''t stand it anymore when Ms. Lu lost her temper, and they were often


    department, but then all three of them requested to be transferred. After she thought about it better, Ms.


    Lu agreed to transfer all of them, and now they''re in the administrative department, dealing with other


    chores."


    "Oh, I see, " said Cherry. She now knew what was going on there. In the previous evening she had


    been worried that because she would take over the position, the former secretary might hate her, but


    now it seemed that she had only thought too much about it.


    Caroline Wu continued, "Cherry, no one will put any pressure on you here. I''ll give you a little tip: you


    have to learn Ms. Lu''s temper well, and make sure that you will never challenge her decisions; you''ll


    see then that everything will be just okay. In fact, Ms. Lu is very nice, although she looks august."


    After she heard Caroline''s advice, Cherry smiled at her, and said, "Thanks, Caroline, I really appreciate


    your advice."


    When Selina returned, it was already off-duty time. When she saw that both Caroline Wu and Cherry


    were still there, she said, "Caroline, you can go back home now; Cherry, you''lle to the party


    together with me."


    After they heard Selina''smand, Caroline Wu and Cherry looked at each other and smiled.


    Cherry and Selina then headed downstairs together.


    While they were in the elevator, Selina said, "Cherry, you''ll leave your car here and drive my car


    instead. Let''s first go to your house and change your clothes, and then we''ll go to my house. We don''t


    want to bete for the party."


    After she said this, she looked at her watch and estimated that they had enough time for everything.


    Cherry was a bit worried, and asked, "Your house? Are we going to the residentialpound?"


    Cherry was afraid that she might meet Andrew, because she didn''t know how she would face him.


    When she saw her nervousness, Selina smiled, and said, "No, we''re not; I''m living in an apartment


    outside."


    When Cherry heard Selina, she took a long relieved breath, and immediately returned to her former


    rxed mood.

 Chapter 115 The Second Daughter of Shen Family

    Chapter 115 The Second Daughter of Shen Family


    Selina drove the car, and said, "Cherry, were you afraid to see Andrew there?"


    Cherry knew that Selina would ask, and she admitted, "I''m not ready to face Andrew yet."


    Selina instantly became serious, because she cared about anything that regarded Cherry and Jackson.


    "Cherry, sometimes you just have to face anything thates in your way. Escaping it will not make it


    better, and it never does, " said Selina. She didn''t know how to convince Cherry to get back together


    with Jackson, but she wanted to tell Cherry that it was necessary for her to face the rtionship


    seriously.


    Cherry looked outside the window and remained quiet. Fear and panic had started to cloud her


    thoughts, but Selina was right, she had to face reality anyway. She really needed to reorganize her


    rtionship with Jackson, Andrew, and her son.


    When she saw that Cherry was in deep thought, Selina stopped talking.


    She pulled up to Cherry''s house, and waited for her to go home and change her dress. When Cherry


    returned dressed in the splendid evening dress, she looked gorgeous, and when Selina saw her, her


    mood lifted considerably.


    It took a while until they went to Selina''s home to change into her dress, and it was almost time for the


    party.


    The party took ce in a sumptuous park in the suburb, and all the upper ss citizens in the city had


    been invited.


    When they arrived and got out of the car, a middle-aged man walked over to them.


    "Miss Selina, Miss Cherry, wee!" said the man.


    Selina politely smiled at him and gave him the car keys. She then turned back to Cherry, and said,


    "Let''s go in now!"


    Cherry nodded and walked alongside her. She asked curiously, "How did that man know that I''m


    Cherry Shen?"


    "I''ve already called and informed the manager here this morning that you''ll represent the JS group at


    the party. If he did not know your name, he would have probably got fired, " said Selina proudly.


    "Oh, really?" Cherry didn''t expect that Selina could have the man fired, since it was not the JS Group


    that held the party.


    "Of course, " said Selina in a disdainful way. She continued, "The JS has a lot of influence here in the


    city, so I, as it''s chairman, can also do many things."


    Cherry then realized that having power meant having everything in the city.


    Many people had already arrived at the party when Cherry and Selina had first showed up.


    Cherry slowly walked forward arm in arm with Selina, and many people started to stare at them.


    Almost anyone who noticed their appearance locked their eyes with Cherry and Selina.


    There were men, women, and even servers.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Cherry discreetly nudged Selina and asked, "Why are they looking at us


    like that? Isn''t it awkward?"


    Selina chuckled and answered, "Don''t be embarrassed. You look gorgeous, and everyone knows that."


    "But there''re so many of them. I''m a little nervous, " said Cherry. She had never been to an event


    where she was the center of attention.


    Selina patted Cherry''s hand andforted her, "Don''t be nervous, look, I''m here with you, aren''t I?"


    Cherry then gently nodded and continued to walk.


    Suddenly, they noticed two men dressed in suits approaching them.


    "Miss Selina, wee! I''ve been waiting for you, " said one of the men, a fat, middle-aged gentleman.


    "Mr. Wang, how could I not show up on such a special day? I''m just a littlete, and I apologize about


    that, " said Selina, wearing a decent smile.


    After he finished his talk with Selina, the man turned to look at Cherry, and soon realized that he


    couldn''t move his eyes off her.


    The other man had been gazing at her ever since they had started the conversation.


    "Miss Selina, who is thedy? I don''t remember if I''ve met her atst year''s party." Asked the fat man.


    Selina smiled and introduced her to him. "This is my secretary, Cherry Shen, " she said. "She has just


    returned from abroad."


    The fat man sized Cherry up and down with a creepy stare in his eyes, and replied, "Miss Cherry, it''s so


    nice to meet you!"


    He then reached out his hand and wanted to shake hands with Cherry.


    Cherry replied to his gesture, and she knew that she had to be very careful when dealing with so many


    proprietors and investors.


    However, her hand was quickly blocked by Selina''s.


    Selina looked at the fat man, and said, "Mr. Wang, what a dishonor on you to shake hands with my


    secretary! I didn''t expect iting from such a distinguished man like you!"


    The man had no choice but to reluctantly withdraw his hand.


    At that moment, even more men came over to greet Selina, also aiming to get acquainted with Cherry.


    Cherry just stood beside Selina and kept smiling, while she let Selina handle her admirers.


    Wilson also appeared at the party and was greeting his friends.


    When he was just about to start to look for Cherry, Stephen came over to him.


    "Hello, Wilson, " greeted Stephen.


    "Hello, Stephen!"


    They shook hands and smiled to each other.


    "When did you arrive here?" asked Stephen.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just now. How about you?"


    "Me too, " said Stephen. He then looked around, and said, "There are a lot of people here today."


    "Yes, and Cherry is here, too, " said Wilson casually.


    Stephen was surprised, and asked, "Is she? Did shee with you?"


    Wilson shook his head, and said, "No, Selina brought her here. Because she works as her secretary,


    Cherry is representing the JS Group."


    Stephen was taken aback by all the information. Cherry had be Selina''s secretary, and was at the


    party too? He could not believe it.


    Wilson paid no attention to Stephen''s reaction, and instead nced around, and said, "Stephen, let''s


    go and look for Cherry."


    Stephen pulled himself together immediately, and even gave Wilson a smile. "Okay, " he agreed.


    They then started to search for Cherry.


    While Selina and Cherry were still in the same spot and surrounded by many men, A voice suddenly


    called out, "Is she the second daughter of the Shen n?"


    All men then turned around to see who the speaker was.

 Chapter 116 You Are Not Meant To Stand Beside Him (Part One)

    Chapter 116 You Are Not Meant To Stand Beside Him (Part One)


    Another voice said, "You''re right! I know that the younger daughter of the Shen n had been married


    to Jackson Chu. But I heard that she had fled away five years ago, and that the Chu family had almost


    turned the city upside down because of it."


    The gossip about them spread quickly in the crowd under the neon lights.


    Cherry''s face turned pale when she heard the people around her talking about her. Her wounds from


    the past had been uncovered by the crowd, and now her scarred heart started to ache again.


    Selina could obviously see that Cherry was shivering. She hadn''t expected that someone would


    mention what had happened five years ago. Her initial thought was to take Cherry here to meet


    Jackson at the party, and she just wanted Jackson to take Cherry back again.


    Suddenly, a man walked up to Cherry, stood beside her, and asked, "Miss Cherry, why did you leave


    Jackson five years ago? Was it because the Chu family didn''t treat you well?"


    Cherry didn''t answer, and instead lowered her head, without uttering a word.


    Another voice was then heard in the crowd, "Miss Cherry, we all know that shortly after you ran away,


    the Shen Group had gone bankrupt. Did youe back because of that?"


    When she heard this, Cherry immediately raised her head to look at that person. Had the Shen Group


    really gone bankrupt? Howe she hadn''t known about this? She didn''t care about the Shen Group,


    because no one in the Shen family deserved her care and attention. Cherry didn''t expect that the Shen


    Group would actually go bankrupt, and she vaguely felt that her father Harrison was still powerful and


    that the Shen Group would never go bankrupt. What was going on? What on earth had happened in


    the five years while she was absent?


    When she saw what Cherry looked like, Selina became a little nervous. After all, she knew about the


    Shen Group''s bankruptcy better than anyone else, but when she saw Cherry''s reaction, she could tell


    that Cherry still cared about it. How could she tell her the truth? She wondered whether she should tell


    Cherry that Jackson was the one who had given the order. Or that she had been the one who had


    nned all of it?


    Everyone looked at Cherry, and waited for her answer.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted, "Mr. Jackson is here!"


    Everyone then turned their heads to Jackson, who was walking towards them.


    Cherry and Selina also looked at the spot where everyone was staring at, and when they clearly saw


    who the person beside him was, both of them were surprised.


    Selina murmured?in disbelief, "How could this happen? Sally''s dress..."


    Cherry was already in a daze. What happened shocked her, and nothing could have been worse for


    her than that specific moment.


    With her arm in Jackson''s, Sally walked towards them gracefully, satisfied. She put on a big grin on her


    face, and smiled at everyone she met, but her smile suddenly disappeared when she saw Cherry, and


    even more, when she noticed Cherry''s dress, her face became ferocious.


    Actually, the moment that Jackson arrived inside the hall, he had noticed Cherry. His desire was soon


    aroused when he saw her beautiful dress on her perfect figure, and he waspletely attracted by her.


    Her dress was exactly same as Sally''s, but it was a perfect fit on her body and expressionless face.


    When Jackson and Sally stood in front of Cherry and Selina, Jackson couldn''t move his eyes off


    Cherry, and It seemed that he wanted to see even more of her.


    Sally''s face was already filled with hatred. How could Cherry wear the same dress, her favorite dress,


    today, on such an important asion? She had obviously meant to insult her, at least that''s what she


    thought.


    When Cherry looked at Jackson''s eyes identally, she had mixed feelings stirred up in her soul. She


    still loved him, but now another woman was standing beside him, and perhaps that woman meant more


    to him than she did. She wanted to hate him, but she couldn''t, because her son looked so much like


    him. If she hated Jackson, it meant that she hated her son.


    Selina didn''t understand why Sally was always near Jackson, and she wished that Cherry and him


    would reunite once and for all already.


    A sudden buzz?then ran through?the?crowd.


    "What''s happening? How can another woman stand beside Mr. Jackson? What about Miss Cherry?"


    "I don''t know either, but I remember that I saw the woman apanying Mr. Jackson before. Perhaps


    she was the reason why Miss Cherry left him in the first ce."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you think that this party is very interesting? Two women wearing the exact same dress! What a


    hell of a coincidence!"


    "You''re right, but I think the dress fits Miss Cherry perfectly. Look how beautiful she looks in it! Her


    figure is my dream figure, I have to ask her how she keeps herself so fit!"


    "Indeed, Miss Cherry is perfect! Just look at her face and her temperament; she was born to be elegant


    and noble, and that certainly is something that clothes and jewelry can never give!"


    "You''re right! If she wasn''t, how could she have ever married Jackson Chu? She was always the Chu


    n''s daughter-inw. I heard that Andrew spoke very highly of her."


    "What about Sally then?"


    "Who knows? She is, at most, the other woman."


    Hearing the offensive gossip, Sally could''t bear it anymore.


    She clenched her teeth and looked into Cherry''s eyes, and in an infuriated tone, said, "Cherry Shen,


    are you here to strike at me?" She wished that she could kill her on the spot.


    Selina was just about to reply to Sally''s words, but she was stopped by Cherry.


    Cherry pretended to be strong, and as she looked at Sally, she said, "Miss Sally, I really don''t have that


    much spare time to strike at you." Cherry paused and took a look at the dress on Sally, and continued,


    "But today it seems that we are wearing the same dress; it''s surprising!"

 Chapter 117 You Are Not Meant To Stand Beside Him (Part Two)

    Chapter 117 You Are Not Meant To Stand Beside Him (Part Two)


    After she heard her, Sally couldn''t find her words anymore. She saw that there were so many people


    around, and because she was afraid of losing face, she hastily said, "Jackson chose this dress for me."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson? When the name Jackson was mentioned, there were more mours ofmentsing


    from the crowd. Cherry felt a sharp pain striking her heart, but she still put on a cold expression. It was


    so cold and austere that no one would have ever guessed what she was thinking about.


    "Oh, I see!" said Cherry. She then nced seriously at Jackson, and believed that he was very


    thoughtful towards Sally. While they had been together, he used to have little time to go shopping with


    her, but now it seemed that he had time, and mood, to choose a dress for Sally. It seemed that Sally


    meant much to him.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded from the crowd, "Sally, even if the dress was bought by Jackson, it doesn''t


    look good at all on you. You''re insulting the clothes, because you don''t deserve them on you!"


    Another voice echoed, "You''re right! Only hiswful wife deserves it. All other women are nothing!"


    Sally was very irritated and cast sharp nces to the several rich girls that werementing. There


    had been a time when they had used to highly regard her, but now they were ridiculing Sally right in


    front of her.


    Eventually, Sally vented all of her hatred towards Cherry.


    She suddenly withdrew her hand from Jackson''s arm, walked closer to Cherry, and in a furious tone,


    said, "Cherry Shen, you and me are doomed to be sworn enemies!"


    Saying that, she pped Cherry''s face hard, and the p was so loud that everyone present at the


    party were astonished.


    Cherry got pped for nothing. She felt her face burning like fire, and because she hadn''t expected


    that from Sally, she almost fell down on her knees because of the blow.


    Selina immediately supported Cherry, and when she saw the marks on Cherry''s face, she became very


    irritated. She shouted at Sally, "Are you insane?"


    ''How dare she p Cherry? She must have a death wish!'' she thought, and after that she immediately


    pped Sally''s face even harder. Even if Sally was with Jackson, Cherry was Jackson''s wife, and her


    only sister-inw.


    Sally furiously stared at Selina and intended to p her back, but she didn''t dare to do so. She knew


    just how powerful Selina''s family actually was, and she couldn''t risk to offend anyone in the army


    residential quarters. Although at first nce it seemed that the Lu family was not that powerful, her


    family actually held the true power in the city.


    Selina and Sally looked at each other, with their eyes full of hatred. No one wanted to be outdone.


    Cherry slowly raised her head and her eyes happened to meet with Jackson''s. Her heart started to


    ache, because he looked as if he had nothing to do with what was happening there. His eyes were


    looking at her as if she was a joke, and he must have thought that she deserved the p.


    Cherry sneered in her heart. Wasn''t he taking revenge on her now? But she was still naive in thinking


    and hoping that he could save her.


    Cherry couldn''t bear it anymore, and tears fell down her cheeks like pouring rain.


    Jackson could clearly see her tears streaming down her face almost ruining her makeup. Judging from


    her eyes, he could tell how delicate and heartbroken she actually was. She wanted someone to protect


    her.


    At that time, Derek heard about themotion and rushed over.


    He stood beside Jackson and looked at the four people. He didn''t know exactly what was going on, and


    asked, " What happened?"


    Selina took no notice of Derek, and still stared at the scheming Sally. She was afraid that she would do


    something else again to hurt Cherry.


    Jackson kept an eye on Cherry, and as he looked at her tears, he felt his heart ache.


    Seeing that Derek was also there, Cherry hastily lowered her head to cover the red marks on her face


    with her hair.


    But Derek noticed her, and guessed that she must have been pped by Sally, because no one else


    would have ever dared to treat her like that.


    Derek looked into Sally''s eyes, and in a hostile tone, asked, "Sally, did you do this?"


    Sally erupted at that moment, and shouted at Derek, "Why does everyone want to help her? Yes, it''s


    true, I pped her. But your sister also pped me."


    Hearing this, Derek noticed that Sally''s face was also red and partially swollen up. He then turned to


    look at Selina and saw that she was very furious, and soon understood what had happened. Selina


    must have pped Sally for Cherry. He knew his sister very well, indeed.


    "Selina, you..." But before Derek finished, he was interrupted by Selina.


    "You shut up!" shouted Selina at her brother. She also didn''t know why she was so courageous today.


    She stared at Derek, and said, "Will you stand up for her? You know that the only person who should


    stand beside Jackson is Cherry, not her."


    As she said so, Selina pointed at Sally.


    At that moment, everyone turned their eyes to Sally.


    Stephen and Wilson also saw what happened in the crowd. They wanted to walk up to Cherry to help


    her, but because there were so many people there around them, they couldn''t pass through them; the


    only thing that they could do was to witness the spectacle, just like the others around them.


    After some time, Selina red at Sally, and in a furious tone, said, "I won''t attend such a party! It''s


    contaminated by someone."


    As she said that, she grabbed Cherry''s hand, and turned away.

 Chapter 118 An Unexpected Time Together

    Chapter 118 An Unexpected Time Together


    In the bathroom, Selina carefully cleaned Cherry''s face as gently as she could. It pained her to see


    Cherry''s swollen cheek.


    "Cherry, how do you feel?" asked Selina anxiously.


    Cherry slowly straightened herself up and looked at her reflection in the mirror. She whispered, "I''m


    fine."


    However, Selina was sure that it hurt a lot, event though Cherry tried to deny it.


    Cherry looked at her friend, and sincerely said, "Selina, thank you."


    She knew that Cherry was referring to what happened back at the party, and said, "You''re wee. I


    just don''t like Sally''s attitude at all. What makes she think that she had the right to smack you?"


    Cherry didn''t reply.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Selina then understood that Cherry was not the kind of person who liked to speak ill of someone else,


    and that was why she couldn''t me Sally. After all, Sally was Jackson''s partner at the party.


    Selina suddenly asked, "Cherry, did you leave Jackson five years ago because of Sally?"


    Selina was dying to know why Cherry had left Jackson, because only by knowing the truth could she


    make aprehensive n of reuniting Cherry with Jackson. But now she didn''t know how to make


    things better.


    Cherry looked away to avoid Selina''s gaze, and then said, "Isn''t Sally the love of his life?"


    Suddenly all made sense to Selina. Because Cherry had cared so much about Jackson, she was


    offended by Sally meddling in their rtionship.


    "No, " answered Selina in an instant, but she still didn''t know how to tell Cherry the whole truth. She


    added, "Sally doesn''t deserve that."


    But before Selina could say anything more, she was suddenly interrupted by Cherry.


    Cherry raised one hand, and said, "Selina, please stop."


    Selina sensed Cherry''s sadness and obeyed. If she had been the one smacked so openly in public,


    she would have been even more depressed than Cherry was.


    "Let''s go, " said Cherry.


    Selina nodded.


    But when they walked out of the bathroom, they stopped.


    Jackson was standing at the end of the hallway and looking at them.


    They knew that he had been waiting for them all along. For what other reason would he be there, when


    everyone else was outside and having fun?


    Selina knew that Jackson had to be there for Cherry. Although she had smacked Sally in retribution for


    Cherry, Jackson wasn''t angry with her.


    She took the hint, and said, "Cherry, I''ll go first."


    Cherry grabbed Selina''s arm and shook her head, begging, "Please, don''t go."


    Cherry was afraid of Jackson. She didn''t dare to face Jackson alone, and as a matter of fact she also


    didn''t know how to face him.


    Selina patted Cherry''s hand, andforted her, "Take it easy, he won''t hurt you. I promise."


    She gave Cherry an encouraging look, and then took her leave.


    When he saw Selina leaving, Jackson slowly stepped towards Cherry.


    When he stood in front of her, he didn''t say anything, but instead he grabbed her hand and took her


    away from there.


    "Where are you taking me? Let go of me, " shouted Cherry as she resisted him. She didn''t have the


    faintest idea of what Jackson was about to do with her.


    However, her resistance was futile, and Jackson just grasped Cherry''s arm and kept dragging her.


    After they entered a snug, Jackson finally let Cherry go and then forced her against the door with her


    back.


    Cherry was confined between Jackson and the door. It was very dark inside, but from the dim light that


    crept in she could tell that it could have been a restroom.


    "What, what are you doing?" Cherry had gotten too scared to try to resist him any longer.


    Jackson simply ignored her question and studied her swollen face up close. She was crying at that


    time, and he wondered if it was because of the pain.


    Jackson reached out his hand, wanting to touch it, but missed because Cherry turned her head away.


    When he saw his hand linger in the air, he coldly said, "What? Doesn''t it hurt anymore?"


    "I don''t think that that has anything to do with you." protested Cherry. She was still mad at him for his


    cruel nonchnce when she was smacked by Sally.


    "Cherry Shen, " glowered Jackson at her.


    By now, Cherry wasn''t afraid anymore. She looked Jackson in the eyes, and said, "What? Didn''t Sally


    get smacked too? Why don''t you go andfort her? Isn''t she too delicate to be left alone?"


    Jackson pulled a wry face. He was hopeless dealing with her five years ago, and so was now. She was


    always such a hard nut to crack.


    "Then why did you cry if it didn''t hurt?" asked Jackson, although this question was so not him.


    Somehow, these were the best words that he could find to continue their conversation at that moment.


    However, Cherry took them as an insult. ''Does he think that I''m a fragile and feeble woman just


    because of my tears?'' she thought.


    Cherry took a deep breath, and while she kept her chin up, she said, "Jackson, whether I cry or not has


    nothing to do with you at all. Why do you even let it bother you?"


    "No, I don''t, " Jackson denied immediately. "Cherry Shen, you''re too grand for your own good!"


    With that, he let Cherry go, and looked at her witheringly.


    Cherry immediately straightened herself up, pushed Jackson aside, and then walked to the other side


    of the room.


    "Cherry Shen, don''t think that because Selina has your back you can do anything you want, " scolded


    her Jackson, exasperated. Immediately, he wished that it had alle out differently, although he didn''t


    even know why he would even say that. He hade to see her, and to check the wound on her face


    andfort her, but the woman was as stubborn as an ox. She went against him as always, and of


    course, he lost his temper again.


    "Are you defending Sally now?" Cherry felt her heart ache more than ever. It turned out that Sally had


    indeed stolen his heart after all.


    Cherry continued, "Today was just an ident. Rest assured, I won''t meet you and Sally again in the


    future, and even if I do, I''ll treat you as two strangers. I hope that next time you can keep her out of


    trouble, she really needs to be more cautious with her choice of words and deeds. In that way, maybe


    she''ll be lucky and not get hurt either."


    She had done her best, and this was her bottom line.


    However, her words left Jackson in an utter frenzy.


    Jackson did not know what to say anymore, and stormed out of the room.


    Cherry abandoned her pokerface and copsed on the ground with a thump. The confrontation had


    almost worn her out, and she was on the verge of a sudden breakdown.

 Chapter 119 Cherish What You Want

    Chapter 119 Cherish What You Want


    Outside at the party, Selina leisurely held a ss of wine and talked to some of her friends. Many


    people in the business circle were impressed by her elegance and sharp business acumen.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of Sally together with a man. The man couldn''t have possibly been


    Jackson, because he was wearing a brown suit, while Jackson was dressed in a ck one.


    Selina didn''t know why Sally was with that man, or what they were talking about.


    She suddenly remembered that Lori Liu had once told her about Sally going on a date with a man. She


    had also secretly asked someone to investigate into the man, but she had found out nothing.


    ''Things might not be as simple as they look like, '' thought Selina.


    She immediately excused herself, put down her ss on a table nearby, and was about to go to Sally


    and the man. Wasn''t he the man with whom Sally had gone on a datest time?


    But she could not make it to them, because


    Stephen suddenly blocked her way.


    "Stephen, what are you doing?" asked Selina anxiously, while she was still staring at the two who had


    almost disappeared from her sight.


    "Miss Selina, where are you going?" asked Stephen tly. He seemed very rxed, and didn''t care


    about Selina''s anxiety.


    "It''s none of your business, " said Selina, wanting to avoid him.


    However, Stephen followed Selina and stopped her again.


    "You''re right, " said Stephen calmly before he reached the point of his conversation with her. "I want to


    ask you where Cherry is."


    "In the rest sector, " answered Selina. She then pushed Stephen aside and rushed to where she had


    spotted Sally earlier.


    As Stephen looked at Selina walking away, his gentle expression suddenly turned grim. He knew that


    Selina had spotted Sally and the man, and that she wanted to find out what was going on, but he


    wouldn''t make it easy for her. Once Selina got to the man, the game was going to be boring, and since


    Selina was always on Jackson''s side, she would definitely tell him. That made the game too easy for


    Jackson.


    When Selina had finally managed to pass through, Sally and the man were long gone. She furiously


    stomped and cursed Stephen, because if it hadn''t been for him, she would have caught Sally red


    handed.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She wandered among the crowd, and wondered why Sally would do such a thing. Hadn''t she returned


    to the city for Jackson, five years ago? She had been with Jackson for the past five years, but why


    would she go on a date with another man now? Who was that man? Were they in a rtionship


    already? What would Jackson do with the man if he found out about them?


    The more Selina thought about it, the moreplicated things became. She wanted to tell Jackson


    and Derek about it, but she didn''t know how, and after all, she had only nced at the brief figure of the


    man.


    In the end, she decided not to tell them until she found out what was really going on with Sally.


    All the talks at the party were about the Future Project that would start in two weeks. Wilson, who had


    just joined the business circles recently, gained much attention because of his father, Jacob. Wilson


    also got acquainted with many magnates, considerably expanding his connections.


    Two hours passed by, and Wilson stood silently in a corner watching people going back and forth. He


    was very pleased that his career and connections had benefited quite a lot from the party.


    Then, Jackson walked up to him.


    When Wilson spotted Jackson, all of his delight faded away, like a speck of dust in the wind.


    Before Jackson could say anything, Wilson began first.


    "Mr. Jackson, what can I do for you this evening?" asked Wilson.


    "Are you living with her?" asked Jackson, staring at the man in front of him. He was sure that Wilson


    knew what he was asking about.


    Wilson''s mouth curved into a smile, and he said, "Where else do you think she lives? She''s my sister.


    Don''t you think that we should live together?"


    Jackson knew that both Jacob and Elsa had returned to the city, and that the family lived together.


    "You''d better leave her alone, " warned Jackson suddenly.


    Wilson tensed up, because Jackson had imed that Cherry belonged to him.


    "Jackson, as far as I''m concerned, Cherry doesn''t have a rtionship with you anymore, does she?"


    said Wilson, and then added, "Besides, you have a stable rtionship with Miss Sally, if I''m not


    mistaken."


    "Wilson, " snarled Jackson at him, "She''s my wife! No one is allowed to touch her!"


    "Is that so?" Rage also started to bottle up in Wilson, and he shouted, "Then can you tell me how you


    treated her five years ago? Why did you push her away?"


    "I didn''t push her away, " denied Jackson firmly. Why would he push her away when he was so eager


    to be with her all the time?


    "Then why did shee to me crying five years ago?" questioned Wilson severely. He didn''t care


    about what a powerful man Jackson was, and only cared about Cherry''s welfare.


    Wilson continued, "If you don''t love her, then why did you marry her in the first ce?" Did you really


    think that you could cast Cherry aside as you wish whenever your lover shows up?"


    Then it finally hit Jackson; did Cherry leave him because of Sally?


    Wilson didn''t utter a word about Joe. He wouldn''t let the man in front of him know that he had a son.


    Jackson red at Wilson and said, "Wilson, what makes you think that you can teach me lessons?"


    Wilson faked a rxed expression on his face, and said, "Oh, I''m sorry; Cherry and I are not blood-


    rted. How could I ever me you? But..."


    Wilson paused, looked Jackson straight in the eye, and said in a more serious tone, "If she could not


    find her Mr. Right, then I''ll take care of her for the rest of her life."


    With that, he walked away.


    Seeing Wilson go away, Jackson was overwhelmed byplicated thoughts. What was going on?


    ''Cherry, can you tell me your real feelings? Do you love me?'' he wondered.


    All this time, Stephen had been standing near amppost, watching them. An evil smile danced on his


    lips.


    When the party was over, Selina wanted to give Cherry a ride, but she refused her, since Wilson would


    drive her home anyway.


    Wilson drove the car to the spot where Cherry and Selina stood, and Cherry bid her farewell to Selina


    and got inside the car.


    Jackson was in another car not that far away, and it pained him to see his beloved woman enter


    another man''s car.


    After Selina saw Wilson''s car running away, she turned around to get in her own, but when she caught


    sight of Jackson, she hesitated for a moment before she walked over and sat on the passenger seat


    next to him.


    Jackson didn''t pay any attention to Selina when she entered his car, and was still looking at the spot


    where Wilson''s car had been.


    Selina followed Jackson''s gaze, and then asked, "What? Still miss her?"


    "No, " denied Jackson briefly. Then he turned his head to look out the side window.


    Selina knew that Jackson must be missing Cherry badly, and that he was not a man who would forget


    his love so easily.


    "Jackson, " said Selina. "You sometimes need to control your temper better. You could be indifferent to


    the people around you, but you must learn to be obedient to Cherry. She''s a woman who wants to be


    treated gently, not grimly."


    "I thought that I was very gentle with her, " suddenly argued Jackson. He turned to look at Selina, and


    seriously said, "She''s the only one whom I treat with care and gentleness."


    Selina was a little startled by his reply, and she could clearly see from Jackson''s eyes that he valued


    Cherry deeply.


    For a moment, Selina was silent, and so was Jackson, who turned his head again sideways to look out


    the window.


    A long momentter, Selina said, "Jackson, go and get back what you had and cherish it. Once it goes


    too far away from you, you''ll probably lose it forever."


    Jackson didn''t answer.


    Selina felt a little embarrassed. Then, something urred to her. She said, "I''ve had Cherry promoted


    and she''s my secretary now. I''ll try my best to take care of her."


    With that, she opened the door, and got out.


    Jackson was grateful for what Selina had done for him. She had always been his beloved little sister,


    who had always understood him and who was willing to help him. Perhaps, besides his grandfather


    and Cherry, Derek and her were his most precious treasures in the whole world.


    Jackson started the car and then drove away.


    Selina''s words echoed in his brain. She was right. How could he let his treasure be stranded outside


    away from him? He had to get it back. He wanted to protect Cherry for the rest of his life, so that he


    could always be there for her.

 Chapter 120 Your Son Got Into A Fight

    Chapter 120 Your Son Got Into A Fight


    When Jackson came back to the military residentialpound, he found his grandpa still awake and


    watching TV in the living room.


    When Andrew saw that his grandson had returned, he hastily said, "Jackson, you''re home!"


    "Yes, grandpa, " answered Jackson, whileing forward to greet him.


    Andrew let his grandson sit beside him on the sofa, and with concern in his voice asked, "How was the


    party tonight?"


    "Boring, just like other parties, " said Jackson, indifferent.


    "Alright, " nodded Andrew. Jackson seemed to be upset, and Andrew wondered what had really


    happened.


    He added, "Was everything okay at the party?"


    Jackson nodded, and answered, "Yes, everything was alright."


    "Then why do you seem upset?" asked Andrew directly, unwilling to conceal any of his concern. He


    hoped that his beloved grandson would talk with him, and he was willing to help Jackson out of any


    trouble to snap him out of his sadness.


    Jackson thought for a few moments, and decided not to mention Cherry in front of his grandpa. He


    chose to drop the topic, and said, "It''s about the Future Project. Almost everybody at the party was


    talking about it tonight, and things seems to be getting more intense by each passing day."


    Andrew nodded, and thought that Jackson was right. Currently, the Future Project was a big news for


    the whole city, and it had drawn a lot of attention.


    "Can you get it done?" asked Andrew.


    Jackson thought seriously before answering him, "I can do it. Selina is now running the JS Company


    pretty good, and if Selina helps me, I can win the campaign. Please trust me on it."


    Andrew nodded to Jackson in approval, and replied, "Of course I trust you, but I''m afraid that


    something unexpected may happen."


    Speaking of the unexpected, Jackson suddenly thought of Wilson. ''He''s a real surprise to me. His


    appearance did make a difference in the business world, and also affected my agenda in a major way.


    As long as the Future Project remains unaffected, I won''t do anything to Wilson. I''ll take advantage of


    the Future Project to defeat himpletely, just like what I did to the Shen Group. He must be gone


    from this city forever, '' thought Jackson.


    He thought seriously and quickly, and then said to his grandpa, "Don''t worry, I have everything under


    control for now."


    Andrew heard what his grandson said. He nodded, and thought that his grandson had finally grown up


    and was able to deal with difficult matters all on his own now.


    Jackson felt a bit tired, and said to Andrew, "Grandpa, you shouldn''t stay up sote. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight, " replied Andrew.


    Looking at his grandson going upstairs, Andrew felt happy and worried at the same time.


    The butler then came forward and stood beside Andrew. As he looked at Jackson''s disappearing


    figure, he quietly asked, "Master, do you really think that Jackson can win the Future Project?"


    Andrew shook his head, and answered, "No, I''m not sure. Although some people know that the Chu


    Family is behind the JS Company, and that Jackson is its true master, its nominal CEO is, after all,


    Selina, so, it may be difficult to win."


    The butler knew what Andrew meant with that, and added, "Well, shall we help Jackson?"


    Andrew thought for a few moments and shook his head. "No, be patient. I don''t think Jackson will fail


    with the Future Project, as long as Bobby''s there at his side and helps him."


    The butler nodded and spoke no more about the subject.


    Then, Andrew suddenly thought of something, and asked, "What has been Sally plotting out these


    days?"


    The butler looked at Andrew and shook his head. He replied, "We did our research, but we couldn''t find


    anything useful. She''s been living at the house provided by Jackson, but she did nothing rming yet."


    Andrew thought for a while, and said, "She''s been here for five years already, and we still don''t know


    her true motives and goals."


    The butler heard him, and answered, "Master, perhaps you''re guessing everything all wrong. It''s highly


    likely that she came back just to be back together with Jackson. Besides, a girl as innocent and weak


    as herself doesn''t have the abilities to plot anything serious."


    Andrew didn''t agree with his butler on this one. He shook his head, and continued, "No, you''re pretty


    naive. She''s anything but innocent and weak. All of the peopleing from her family are strong and


    The butler listened to what his master said and then kept his silence again, and spoke no more.


    A couple of momentster, Andrew had to shake his hand helplessly. He said, "Never mind, just forget


    it. I''ll think more of it when trouble urs, but for now help me get up to go to bed."


    After this, the butler helped Andrew stand up.


    He started to go upstairs, but after he took several steps he turned to look at his butler again. "You can


    leave and have some sleep for yourself, " said Andrew.


    "Goodnight, master, " answered the butler.


    In the morning, Cherry went to thepany and found that Caroline had already arrived. Cherry


    greeted Caroline and sat facing her at her desk.


    Soon after that, Selina also arrived at the office.


    Selina saw that Cherry looked great today.


    "Ms. Selina, good morning, " politely said Caroline.


    Cherry also greeted her, "Good morning, Ms. Selina."


    Selina nodded to Caroline, and as she came closer to Cherry, she said, "You look great today!"


    Cherry gave her a big smile in reply.


    Selina continued, "I''m going to the airport to pick up an important client. I think you shoulde with


    me." She then turned to Caroline, and said, "I''ll be attending a board meeting this afternoon. Prepare


    all the necessary documents for it."


    "Okay, " replied Caroline.


    After this, Selina went to her own office.


    Cherry hurried to arrange the necessary paperwork, and when Selina came out of her office, Cherry


    carried her bag and followed her out of thepany.


    On their way to the airport, both Cherry and Selina sat on the backseat of the car. For some time, they


    said nothing to each other, and instead just looked out the window.


    Then, Selina suddenly turned to Cherry, and asked, "Cherry, do you..."


    But before Selina could finish her sentence, Cherry''s mobile phone rang and interrupted her.


    Cherry knew that Selina wanted to ask her something, but she had to answer her phone.


    Cherry got her phone out of her purse, and apologized to Selina, "Sorry, my phone is ringing."


    Selina shook her hand, indicating that Cherry should answer her phone first.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry saw that the caller was Joe''s teacher from the school.


    Cherry was a little bit worried when she saw his name and answered the phone.


    "Hello, " said Cherry.


    She heard a harsh female voiceing from the other side of the phone. "Are you Joe Shen''s


    mother?"


    "Yes, I am, " quickly answered Cherry.


    "You need toe to the school right away. Your son just got into a fight."


    "What?" Cherry eximed in surprise. Her voice was so loud, that Selina, who had turned her head


    away, trying not to overhear Cherry''s private conversation nced at her, concerning.


    Cherry knew that she was in the car with the driver and Selina, and she had to hide her son''s existence


    from them. She tried to suppress her emotion and pretended that nothing serious had happened. ''What


    did the teacher mean by saying my son got into a fight at school?'' she wondered.


    "You had bettere to the school. I couldn''t get in touch with Joe''s uncle, so that''s why I contacted


    you, " said the teacher on the phone.


    "Alright, I''ming, " said Cherry in haste.


    Cherry hung up the phone anxiously. She looked Selina in the eye and said, "Miss Selina, I have


    something pressing and I have to go back home. I can''t go to the airport with you anymore."


    Selina was confused. ''What''s more serious and important than work for Cherry?'' she wondered.


    "What''s up? Can I help you?" asked Selina.


    Cherry shook her head. She then added, "Something happened to my brother''s kid at school. My


    brother can''t be reached so the teacher called me instead. I have to go right now there."


    After she heard her, Selina knew that it must be Wilson''s kid whom Cherry was talking about, because


    Cherry had only one brother.


    Selina didn''t give it another second thought, and said, "Pull over now. You can take a taxi. Or, I can find


    a car to take you to school."


    Cherry hastily said, "There''s no need to do that, I''m fine with taking a taxi."


    "Okay, " nodded Selina. She looked at Cherry''s anxious expression on her face, and decided not to ask


    her any more questions and just allow her to leave.

 Chapter 121 Mommy Got Angry (Part One)

    Chapter 121 Mommy Got Angry (Part One)


    Cherry arrived at the school in a hurry, and just as she reached the main gate, she saw that Joe was


    standing at the entrance of the teaching building with another boy beside him.


    Cherry greeted the entrance guard and almost instantly arrived at the teaching building.


    When she arrived at the entrance, a teacher came out from it.


    Walking next to Joe, Cherry anxiously asked, "Joe, what happened? What''s this all about?"


    After these two questions, Cherry turned her eyes to the boy nearby. It was obvious that his face was


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    bruised. Did her baby boy actually do that?


    The teacher walked up to Cherry, and asked, "Are you Joe Shen''s mother?"


    "Yes, I am, " immediately replied Cherry. "What''s going on here?"


    However, the teacher looked pretty arrogant, and said, "You didn''t see already? Ask your child."


    Cherry felt a bit helpless when she saw the teacher''s attitude. She then continued to pay attention to


    Joe, and seriously asked, "Joe, what''s the matter with you?"


    But Joe didn''t look at Cherry at all, and instead turned his eyes away from her.


    At that moment, a woman came over, carrying a handbag with her. Seeing that her son was hit, she


    immediately cried in surprise, "My baby, who did this to you? Who hit you?"


    When the boy saw that his mother hade, he suddenly burst into tears and hid into his mother''s


    arms. He started to exin, "It was my ssmate, Joe. I just said that he doesn''t have a father and he


    came and hit me. His uncle takes him to our school everyday, he doesn''t have a father."


    As soon as the boy finished his words, Joe got angry again, and rushed at the boy while screaming,


    "Who did you say didn''t have a father? Say it again! Say it again!"


    Seeing that her son was so frantic, Cherry instantly held Joe back, and shouted at him, "Joe, be quiet!"


    The boy''s mother had intended to snap harshly at her when she saw that Joe was going to hit her son


    again, but when she raised her head and saw Cherry''s face, she was suddenly bbergasted.


    The woman wondered, ''She, she''s Cherry, the Shen n''s second daughter. That means that this boy


    is...''


    The boy''s mother then carefully looked at Joe. She couldn''t help but ce her hand over her mouth,


    amazed by the fact that Joe looked so much alike Jackson. It was obvious that he was Jackson''s son.


    Her expression had came a bit unexpected to Cherry, and she wondered what happened to her?


    Meanwhile, the teacher looked at them as if nothing had even happened, and now that the parents of


    the two boys hade and met each other, they could deal with the matter by themselves. After all,


    they had to have a great deal of money since they afforded to enlist their boys at this kind of noble


    school. Not a hair on these kids'' heads was supposed to be touched, and she wanted to see how they


    dealt with the problem by themselves. They could do whatever they wanted to do, and both of them


    had the possibility to use either money or their family''s power and influence.


    "You, you''re Cherry Shen, right?" said the boy''s mother, surprised.


    After she made sure that Joe had calmed down in her arms, Cherry then turned her eyes to the boy''s


    mother.


    "Do we know each other?" asked Cherry, as she couldn''t remember who the woman standing in front of


    her was.


    "Yes, we do. When you got married with Mr. Jackson, my husband and I attended your wedding


    ceremony, " said the boy''s mother, smiling.


    When she heard the name Jackson, the teacher who was standing beside them instantly changed her


    expression. ''Mr Jackson? The famous Mr. Jackson is Jackson Chu, so that makes her...''


    Cherry got the idea. They might have met five years ago, but she couldn''t remember her anymore.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, but I can''t remember you, " said Cherry indifferently.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, don''t worry, " immediately said the boy''s mother. How could she ever go against the


    Chu family? She looked at her son and saw that the bruise on his face wasn''t that serious, and


    although she felt sorry for him, the only thing that she could do was to bow her head to the Chu family,


    if she still wanted to live in the city. Joe was Jackson''s son, and she could never confront his powerful


    family.


    That boy''s mother immediately said to her son, "Jerry, hurry up and apologize to your ssmate. Your


    ssmate has a father, how could he not?"


    Hearing his mother''s words, the boy didn''t want to apologize to Joe, even though he knew that Joe


    indeed had a father.


    His mother looked at Cherry embarrassed when she saw that her son was stubborn, and said, "Miss


    Cherry, I''m so sorry for what happened; I''ll apologize to you for my son. It was all our fault, and I hope


    that you can forgive us."


    Cherry didn''t care about her apology at all; instead, she was worried that the woman had concluded


    that Joe was Jackson''s son, because she had recognized who she was. Anyone would have have


    thought the same the first moment they had a glimpse at Joe''s face, but Jackson didn''t know about his


    existence at all, and she didn''t want to uncover her son''s identity, at least not yet. What was to be done


    now?


    Cherry then suddenly made a decision in her mind, and decided that she would do everything for her


    son.


    Cherry looked pretty serious. She stared at the woman standing in front of her, and said, "That''s alright,


    it''s not something serious. After all, Joe hit your son, and I feel sorry about that too."


    Immediately after Cherry finished her words, the woman replied, "No, no, no, it was my son who


    wronged your son with his words. Miss Cherry, I hope that you''re not upset by this."


    Cherry then looked at that woman carefully, and said, "What happened today is already in the past, but


    I do wish that you promise me one thing."


    "Of course, anything, " said the woman.

 Chapter 122 Mommy Got Angry (Part Two)

    Chapter 122 Mommy Got Angry (Part Two)


    "I hope that you won''t tell anything about my son to anyone else, especially to any people outside the


    school, including the ones that are around my husband, " said Cherry seriously. She continued, "You''re


    aware of the fact that I left the city five years ago and that I''ve just returned, and that I still haven''t


    solved the problems that still linger between me and my husband. I don''t want anyone to know of my


    son''s existence before wee back to the Chu family. You understand what I mean..."


    The woman was a bit surprised by what she heard. She hadn''t paid attention to the Chu family for


    some time, and she didn''t know what had actually happened between Cherry and Jackson.


    Cherry wasn''t satisfied with the woman''s reaction, and she continued, "If my son''s identity is uncovered


    before I deal with my problem first, well, your husband, your son and you will have some problems. You


    already know that I have the power to do many things, let alone the Chu family."


    After she heard Cherry''s words, that woman immediately understood, and respectfully said, "Miss


    Cherry, I know, I know, don''t worry about it, I won''t tell it to anyone else, not even my husband. Don''t


    worry about it."


    The woman had heard before that Cherry had ran away five years ago, and that the Chu household


    had almost rummaged the whole city upside down looking for her. After that, Jackson had almost


    changed into apletely different person, and everyone was wondering if something had indeed


    happened between them. Now that Cherry hade back, she had to deal with many things, and she


    could understand her difficulties. What Cherry wanted to do was to keep her son in the dark before she


    dealt with them. As a mother, she could understand that, and she had to agree with why Cherry was so


    anxious to protect her son. Furthermore, she couldn''t afford to say anything bad about the Chu n,


    because if she spoke any bad words about Jackson, she would regret them the moment she uttered


    them.


    Cherry looked at the boy and knew that he would not understand what she was talking about. But, just


    in case, Cherry reminded his mother, "You also know what to say to your son, right?"


    That woman was pretty smart, and immediately said, "Yes, yes, I know. Miss Cherry, don''t worry about


    it. We''re women and I can understand you, rest assured."


    When she saw that she understood her, Cherry nodded, and thought, ''It should be fine.''


    When she saw that she didn''t say a word anymore, the woman suddenly walked closer to her, and


    said, "Miss Cherry, after you solve your problems and return to the Chu family, I hope that we can meet


    again and chat at some parties or other public asions."


    Cherry knew what she meant with that. She was just trying to get reacquainted with her.


    With a professional smile on her face, Cherry said, "That''s okay, because as long as we know each


    other, we''re friends. We also have to get to know each other better in some of these days."


    The woman was happy when she heard what Cherry said, because she thought that she could finally


    blend into the richdies'' circle. If she seized the opportunity and made good friends with Cherry, then


    her future would be surely guaranteed.


    After she spoke a few words more with Cherry, the woman left with her son, and left Cherry and Joe


    standing there with the teacher beside them.


    The teacher didn''t know how to face Cherry. Her attitude towards her had been pretty bad, and she


    even despised her publicly, but now she didn''t know how to deal with her anymore.


    The teacher started to say, "Hum, about what happened earlier, I''m sorry. I didn''t know who you are..."


    but before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Cherry.


    Cherry kept her stern appearance, and said, "Madam, have you heard what I just said to her?"


    The teacher immediately nodded, and replied, "Yes, I heard it, I heard all of it."


    Cherry continued, "Then you know what you have to do next."


    The teacher was a bit curious by what had just happened, but she didn''t dare to show her curiosity in


    front of Cherry. Instead, she nodded to indicate that she had also understood all of her words.


    Seeing the teacher''s reaction, Cherry said, "I hope that Joe will be treated the same in school as he


    was before. Don''t give him any special treatments, but also don''t allow his ssmates to tease him."


    "Okay, okay, please do not worry about that, " immediately said the teacher.


    Cherry tried to stay as serious as possible, because she knew that she had to bepetent and


    independent in front of Joe. "And about me and Joe''s true identity, what I''ve told that woman earlier


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    applies to you as well. You know that I won''t let you go off so easily if anyone else finds out about this."


    "Yes, I know, I know, " quickly replied the teacher, clearly afraid of the consequences that woulde if


    she disobeyed her.


    "Alright, " and with this, Cherry looked at Joe, who was in her arms, and said, "Now, let''s go home."


    She then started to walk ahead to the school''s gates.


    Joe nced at his teacher and she immediately nodded. Afterwards, he left with his mother.


    Inside the taxi, Cherry didn''t say a single word. Joe wanted to talk with her but he didn''t know with what


    to begin with.


    After a while, Joe grabbed one of Cherry''s sleeves, and said, "Mommy."


    Cherry pay no attention to him, because Joe was just like his dad; both of them had very bad tempers.


    Seeing that Cherry didn''t answer him, Joe continued to say, "Mommy, I know I was wrong. Please


    forgive me, okay?"


    But Cherry just kept on ignoring Joe''s pleas.


    Arriving at the door of their home, Cherry and Joe got out of the car.


    Cherry looked at Joe, and said, "Go to your room and stay there. Think better about what you have to


    exin regarding what happened today."


    With these words, Cherry turned around and left.


    Staring at Cherry''s back, Joe burst into tears. Mommy had gotten angry, and it was all because of him.

 Chapter 123 An Awkward Scene

    Chapter 123 An Awkward Scene


    It was almost noon when Cherry returned to thepany, but Selina still hadn''t arrived thepany


    yet. Cherry nned to meet with her, but she had asked her to stay in thepany and wait for her.


    Selina told Cherry that she could handle everything okay, so Cherry waited for her until she came back


    in the afternoon.


    Selina returned, but she didn''t ask Cherry about what had happened earlier in the morning because


    she believed that those things were not really difficult for Cherry. Besides, she wasn''t interested in


    Wilson''s child.


    For the whole afternoon, Cherry and Caroline were both busy being engaged in a meeting with Selina.


    When Cherry returned to the CEO''s area, she suddenly found that there were two people sitting in


    Selina''s office. She took a serious nce at them, and recognized that the two were actually Jackson


    and Derek.


    When he saw her, Derek nodded to Cherry greeting her, and Cherry replied the same.


    Selina saw them, and as she smiled to them, she asked, "How did you two end up here?"


    "We came here because we had nothing else to do, " said Derek, "But we couldn''t find you here, and


    no one even served us with a ss of water while we waited for you."


    Derek''s words reminded Cherry that she should have served them tea, because she was, after all,


    Selina''s secretary.


    Cherry hastily went to grab two cups of tea from the tea room, and then ced them in front of Jackson


    and Derek.


    Jackson nced at Cherry without saying a word.


    Shortly after she served the tea, Cherry left.


    After he saw Cherry leaving, Derek looked at Jackson, and said, "Why didn''t you talk to her?"


    Jackson didn''t reply, and instead took a sip of his cup of tea.


    Smiling, Selina put down the documents that she was carrying in her hands and sat next to Jackson.


    She put her hand on Jackson''s shoulder, and said, "Hey, buddy, she''s your wife, not a stranger. Do you


    really have to pretend to be cool in front of me and my brother?"


    Although Jackson wanted to teach Selina a lesson, he couldn''t.


    Derek also smiled mischievously, but without saying a word.


    Selina then suddenly suggested, "Do you want to have dinner together tonight? My treat."


    Selina looked at Jackson, who was still silent, and then looked at Derek.


    Derek spread his hands in a helpless posture, and said, "I''m free for the evening."


    After she heard Derek''s words, Selina raised her voice, and called for Cherry, "Cherry,e in!"


    Cherry heard Selina calling out her name and hurried inside.


    Selina smiled at her, and said, "How about we have dinner together tonight?"


    Cherry saw that Selina was sitting next to Jackson, but because Jackson had his head turned away


    from her, she couldn''t see his expression, and thought that he didn''t want to look at her.


    She said, "Sorry, but I have something else to do tonight, and I want to go ear..." but Derek suddenly


    interrupted her before she could finish her words.


    He knew that Cherry was trying to excuse herself somehow.


    Derek hastily said, "Sister-inw, you know that we haven''t eaten together for a long time now, and


    since you''re back and also already have such a good rtionship with Selina, and Jackson and I are


    avable, I think that it would be a good opportunity for us to eat together tonight. Come on, it''s my


    treat."


    Derek got up from his seat and went to Cherry. If he wanted to persuade her, he had to take more


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    action about it.


    When she saw that Cherry didn''t agree, Selina quickly left from Jackson''s side and walked to Cherry.


    She held her arm, and in a childish manner, said, "Oh, sister-inw,e on, please say that you''ll


    really want to disappoint me and my brother when we''re looking so forward to it?"


    Looking at Selina, who was yfully acting like a little sister around her, Cherry''s heart softened.


    As she nced at her, she eventually nodded with a smile on her face, and said, "Okay."


    Selina started tough happily when she heard that Cherry agreed, and so did Derek.


    The only one who didn''t express any kind of feeling was Jackson, who was still sitting on the sofa with


    his head lowered and his face hidden.


    After work, Cherry called home, and informed her family that she would be having dinner in town. Elsa


    didn''t ask her about any sort of details, but instead only asked her to be careful and be safe.


    Cherry sat in Selina''s car, and Derek and Jackson drove another. They went to a fancy clubhouse in


    the suburbs, filled with most of the upper ss members of the city. The food there was fantastic.


    They found a private room and sat down at the table. Cherry sat between Jackson and Selina.


    Selina called for the menu, and while the other three people kept an indifferent attitude to the food, she


    was the one who had to take care of everything, and she did.


    Eventually, they started to chat with each other while eating.


    "Sister-inw, have you been living in Yuwen''s house ever since you came back?" asked Derek


    curiously.


    Cherry nodded, and replied, "Yes, we returned to the city together, and my mom and uncle arrived two


    weeks after we did. Everything here was arranged by my brother."


    Derek nodded, and thought, ''Wilson is really considerate.''


    Selina suddenly asked, "Cherry, do you prefer to live in foreign countries, or in the city? Why am I the


    only one that doesn''t see or feel the beauty of this city?"


    She spoke like a little girl.


    Derek then furiously hit Selina''s head with his chopsticks, and said, "This is bad, girl! I know that since


    you''ve lived abroad for so long your heart has gone astray, but now you''re saying that you don''t like


    your hometown!"


    Selina appeared to be angry after Derek''s rude gesture, and they red at each other.


    Cherry smiled when she witnessed the scene, and said, "Each ce has its strong points and


    shorings. It doesn''t matter where you live, you always have to fight for your life."


    Cherry''s words left Selina a little confused, and made her wonder whether she liked it better in the city


    or abroad. She wished to hear her say that she preferred the city, and also her former life with Jackson.


    Feeling awkward, Derek suddenly looked at Jackson, who hadn''t said a word yet, and asked him,


    "Jackson, why don''t you say something?"


    "Do I have to say something?" replied Jackson coldly. He didn''t want to say anything, and instead only


    wanted to hear Cherry''s words and voice.


    Derek didn''t know how to answer his question.


    Then, Jackson''s phone on the table suddenly rang, and Cherry couldn''t help but nce at it''s screen.


    The following moment, a grim look appeared on her face; the caller was Sally.


    Jackson took the phone from the table and looked at it, but when he saw who the caller was, he


    hesitated for a brief moment before he answered the call.


    "Hello, Sally, " answered Jackson gently.


    "Jackson, where are you?" All the other three people clearly heard the woman''s voice.


    Derek and Selina thought it was too awkward for them to say something.


    Cherry suddenly felt that she was redundant. Jackson was ttering his woman on the phone right next


    to her and she couldn''t do anything.


    She suddenly stood up from her chair, and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    After that, she quickly left from the room.


    As he looked at her going out through the door, Jackson sensed that she was trying to escape him, and


    asked himself, ''How could she get away from me?''

 Chapter 124 Could You Drive Cherry Home

    Chapter 124 Could You Drive Cherry Home


    Inside the toilet, Cherry looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly lost all of her confidence. She


    couldn''t believe the woman staring at her from the other side of the mirror was her. Just now, Jackson,


    sitting next to her, answered Sally''s call. It was obvious that he still loved Sally. Cherry thought to


    herself, ''There is no way for me to walk back into his heart. Even though five years have past and I''ve


    Cherry kept throwing water to her face and tried to m down by the cold water.


    After a while, Cherry wiped the water on her face with a napkin. Then she took in a deep breath, smiled


    to herself and thought, ''Cherry, now Jackson isn''t the most important person in your life. It is your son,


    Joe, who is the most treasured person to you. So, as long as Joe is good, you should be satisfied. Why


    should you care about Jackson?''


    After Cherry adjusted her mood, she was going to walk out of the toilet.


    But the moment she walked out of the toilet, she was pulled by a strong hand and pressed against the


    wall. Cherry had wanted to cry out a shout, because she had been pulled by someone all of sudden.


    But the familiar smell immediately helped her identify who it was. She was very familiar with the smell


    of Jackson.


    Jackson mmed her against the wall angrily, moving close to her and his chest touching her soft


    boobs.


    Cherry asked nervously, "Jackson, what do you want?"


    Jackson held her neck with one hand and lifted her face with the other hand. He had always been


    crazy about her beautiful face.


    "Why did you run away?" Cherry heard Jackson ask coldly.


    Cherry got the chills and understood what Jackson meant.


    "You''re getting a call. Is it appropriate for me to sit next to you there?" Cherry built up the courage and


    asked.


    "A call?" Jackson repeated her words and asked, "Do you care about me?"


    "No!" Cherry quickly denied. She looked away and responded, "I have nothing to do with you or your


    business."


    "Really?" Jackson smiled devishly and moved even closer to Cherry. His face nearly touching hers.


    Cherry pushed at his chest with her hands, not wanting him to be this close to her. She angrily


    demanded, "Jackson! Get away from me! Go ahead and find that woman you love."


    Jackson heard her words and that made him happy. He still wondered whether Cherry cared about


    him.


    He asked, "Are you jealous, Cherry? Eh?" Jackson was bossy and pressed his cheek against hers.


    When he did so, Cherry quivered. She pushed Jackson and swore in low voice, "Jackson, I am telling


    you, get out of here!"


    When Jackson saw Cherry continuing to resist him, he was even happier. It almost seemed that they


    had gone back to the way they had been before. Back in the day, whenever she had resisted him, he


    had always ended up making fun of her. He wanted to dote on her, cherish her and love her.


    Cherry noticed that Jackson had no intention to let go of her and still held her tight. She angrily said,


    "Will you let go of me or not?"


    "What if I don''t?" Jackson asked unmoved. He thought to himself, ''I haven''t revenged on her yet. How


    dare she question me?''


    Cherry heard this and felt like she really had no choice. He was so bossy. How could she threaten him


    to do anything?


    Noticing that she did not say anything, he asked her, "Do you feelfortable in living with Wilson?"


    Cherry, wide-eyed, wondered how he could ask such a question.


    Jackson waited for a long time but did not get a response from her. So he pulled away from her face,


    still staring at her and waited for her answer.


    Cherry looked into his eyes and said coolly, "Yes, of course. I''m taken good care of everyday and he is


    always concerned about me. Such a life is really happy."


    After Jackson heard these words, his face darkened with anger.


    Cherry saw that he was angry and she pushed him away forcibly. This time, he let himself be pushed


    away easily. Cherry quickly turned around and left.


    After she was gone, Jackson assessed the situation and quickly went after her. He had regretted letting


    her leave him years ago. He would not let her do that again.


    Cherry continued forward and Jackson chased after her anxiously.


    As they crossed a door of a room, Jackson pulled her suddenly with one hand and opened the door


    with the other hand. Then he pulled her inside the room.


    It happened to be empty and dark. Jackson quickly shut the door behind him.


    This time, Jackson stood against the wall himself and took Cherry into his arms.


    "You..." But before Cherry could finish her sentence, Jackson began to kiss her. He put his arm around


    her tiny waist, touched her hair with the other hand and kissed her fiercely.


    "Um... Um..." Cherry tried her best to resist him.


    Jackson had no intention to release her; he would not let go of her again.


    Gradually, Cherry was overpowered by his kissing and could no longer resist him fiercely. Then, she


    merely obeyed him. When Jackson kissed her possessively, the only thing she could do was to be a


    little woman in his arms and let him do whatever he wanted to do.


    Jackson felt her obedience and that made him very happy. He kept on kissing her, slowly reversed their


    positions and pressed her against the wall.


    Cherry was already intoxicated by his passionate and repeated kissing. She closed her eyes, slowly


    threw her arms round his neck and finally began to kiss him back.


    Feeling her action, Jackson couldn''t help moving his hands further. He flipped the button in front of her


    chest and put his hand inside the clothes. When he touched her bra, Jackson couldn''t help grasping it


    tightly.


    Cherry immediately felt the grasp and gradually regained control of herself.


    She opened her eyes, withdrew from his lips and recoiled her arms from around his neck.


    Jackson looked at her, astonished.


    Cherry quickly lowered her head and buttoned up her clothes. She realized it was just a room and not


    her home.


    Jackson did not care about that. He was addicted to her! He moved close to her again, lowered his


    head to her ear, nibbled at her ear lobe and whispered, "Baby,e back to the apartment and live


    with me. It is and will always be your home."


    Cherry opened her eyes wide with astonishment and wondered what this invitation really meant. Was


    Jackson asking her to move back to the apartment? If she agreed to move back, her son would


    certainlye along into the apartment with her. No! It was impossible! She could not do that!


    Cherry pushed Jackson away, looked at him and spoke seriously, "That''s impossible!"


    Jackson froze in confusion and thought to himself, ''What is wrong with her? Just a moment ago, she


    was kissing me back. And now she rejects me. What is she thinking?''


    Jackson had wanted to be gentle with her, but he hadn''t really learnt how to be nice to her. So he


    angrily said, "Don''t ever forget that you are my woman!"


    Cherry replied boldly, "So? I''m not the only woman you have. How many women have you slept with on


    the bed of that apartment in thest five years?"


    "Cherry!" Jackson snapped. Did she really think he was that kind of a person?


    "What? Am I wrong?" Cherry was not afraid of him and she continued, "Did you not just answer a


    woman''s call? Maybe other women will call you soon too. You''re so busy, so I should just leave you


    alone."


    Then she pushed Jackson away again, opened the door, visible only in a faint light, and walked out.


    Jackson stood there, shocked and disappointed. He thought to himself, ''Even though She is right in


    front of me, why can''t I get her back? It appears as though she is close to me, but in reality, she is very


    far away from me.''R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cherry went back to the original room, where Selina and Derek were talking about something and


    But when she looked behind Cherry and noticed that Jackson had not followed her, she was confused


    and asked, "Where is Jackson? Wasn''t he with you?"


    "I don''t know." Cherry responded faintly. She then lowered her head, began to eat and ignored the


    other two people.


    Selina looked at Derek in surprise, who shook his head to show that he had no idea what was going


    on.


    Before long, the door opened once again and Jackson walked in.


    Derek saw that Jackson''s face looked just the same icy-cold as before, so he asked curiously,


    "Jackson, where did you go?"


    "Do I have to report to you about where I went?" Jackson sat down and looked straight at Derek.


    Derek quickly shook his head and said, "No! No! I was just wondering... just wondering."


    Selina noticed a strange chemistry between Jackson and Cherry, so she guessed that they may have


    just had an argument. After all, she knew exactly what a temper Jackson had.


    She looked at Jackson and said, "Jackson, can you just control your bad temper? My sister-inw is


    here! Can''t you just be polite?"


    Jackson said nothing and sat still.


    Selina felt that she had been right. Because Jackson didn''t argue with her, which meant that what she


    had said was right.


    Selina suddenly pulled at Cherry''s hands and gently said, "Cherry, don''t mind Jackson. He is a person


    of nervous disposition. You know his temper very well. He is always mean to everyone. So don''t take it


    personally."


    Cherry looked at Selina and thought it would be inappropriate to argue with her. So she just smiled and


    said, "Let''s just finish our meals. I want to go home early."


    Cherry had not really answered Selina''s question directly but changed the topic instead. So Selina


    lightly said, "Oh." Then she lowered her head and continued with her dinner.


    After dinner, the four of them went to the parking lot together. Selina suddenly recalled something, so


    she went to Derek''s side and tugged at his clothes.


    Derek looked at Selina''s face and knew that she must have something to tell him, but he could not


    guess what it was.


    Selina looked at her silly brother with apletely disappointed expression. She could not expect him


    to do anything.


    She took his arm and said to Jackson and Cherry, "Jackson, it just hit me that I need to buy something,


    so I want my brother to apany me. Could you drive Cherry home, please?"

 Chapter 125 A Sad Drive

    Chapter 125 A Sad Drive


    As Selina finished, Derek suddenly realized what had happened.


    He quickly said, "Yep! I''ll go with her. Jackson. You should take Cherry home."


    When she heard that Selina was nning to leave, Cherry said immediately, "I''ll call a taxi to go home.


    Just go ahead with your n."


    Cherry was about to leave when Selina followed her and grabbed her hastily.


    "But Cherry, it''s not safe to take a taxi since it''s sote. We would all be worried if you went home


    alone. Just let Jackson take you home." Selina said and then turned to Jackson with amanding


    face, "Hey! Say something, Jackson."


    But Jackson only responded haughtily, "Whatever! I don''t care."


    With that, he opened the door of his car and got in.


    Cherry said to Selina, "I''d better take a taxi, Selina. It''s alright. I''ll call you once I''m home."


    Then she pushed back Selina''s hand and turned away to leave.


    Selina and Derek both got angry when they saw Cherry leave alone.


    Jackson watched her going ahead alone instead of getting into his car. He was so furious that he


    immediately started the engine and the car shot off!


    Jackson mmed on the brakes and stopped the car just in front of Cherry.


    Cherry had to stop and stand there, taken aback.


    Jackson rolled down the window and yelled at Cherry, "Get in, now."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry looked at him but had no intentions to obey. She said, "I won''t get in your car. Just go on and


    mind your own business."


    With that, Cherry walked around the car and then went on.


    Jackson banged his fists on the steering wheel angrily. This damned woman! How dare she refuse to


    follow his word?


    Jackson got out of the car quickly and walked rapidly to Cherry. He grabbed her arm and demanded


    fiercely, "How dare you disobey my word?"


    "Why shouldn''t I?" Cherry resisted immediately in response.


    "Do not try to push my buttons, Cherry Shen." Jackson warned her in anger.


    Cherry felt frightened when she saw his outraged face. He seemed to be in an uncontroble fit of rage


    now.


    "Get in!" Jacksonmanded as he dragged Cherry to the car and pushed her inside.


    Jackson started driving again. Cherry sat beside him. She did not utter a word and looked out of the


    window, helplessly.


    Jackson did not know what to say either.


    Finally the car stopped in front of Wilson''s mansion. Cherry turned to open the door and get out as


    soon as possible. But Jackson suddenly pulled her by the arm.


    She turned back to face him, but he did not say anything.


    "What do you want?" She asked dryly.


    "Do you really feelfortable living here?" Jackson asked earnestly, even though he did not look at


    Cherry.


    Cherry could tell that he was serious.


    Cherry controlled her anxiety a little and said, "Jackson, you should know that we can''t go back and


    reverse the past. You said that you hate me, didn''t you? There used to be a lot of happiness in that


    apartment. But for me, there was also pain. The love in your heart wasn''t for me at all. Why did you


    have to imprison me in a ce that didn''t belong to me?"


    "But what if I tell you that I feel for you?" Jackson interrupted immediately.


    Cherry did not know how to reply to that.


    A few moments passed and then Cherry shook her head and said, "But Jackson, my eyes haven''t


    deceived me and your behaviour couldn''t have deceived any one of us. You abandoned me because of


    that woman, left me alone in our cold home..." Cherry stopped mid sentence as if she felt something


    was wrong, and corrected herself at once, "...in that cold apartment. By that time, your behaviour has


    already spoken that you had chosen her, not me."


    "But the one I love is y..." Jackson hadn''t finished what he was saying before Cherry broke in it.


    "Jackson!" She shouted at him to prevent him from continuing.


    Cherry tried to keep herself calm. She said, "I don''t want to know who you actually love. I came back


    this time just because of Wilson''s family. Besides, I''m satisfied with how my life is right now. So I hope


    that you won''t ruin my life here. I just want to be thankful for all that I have and live peacefully every


    day."


    Jackson looked at her sad little figure and felt a heartache. Why couldn''t she understand his love?


    "You shouldn''t forget that we haven''t divorced yet. You are still legally my wife." Jackson did not know


    what else to say and could only try to stop her by the sheer use of a forceful attitude.


    At that moment, Jackson suddenly felt that he was so helpless that he could not even think of a way to


    stop his woman from leaving him.


    Cherry took a deep breath in and said, "Since there was no love between us from the very beginning,


    and the one who stayed with you in all these years wasn''t me, you can ask for a divorce if you wish for


    it. I''ll respect your decision."


    What Cherry said shot Jackson into a fury again. What? A divorce? The thought of divorcing her had


    never urred to him.


    Jackson angrily pulled his hand back from over her arm and grabbed her by the throat.


    Cherry felt the great strength of the hand on her throat. She knew Jackson was in a fit of rage now. But


    what could she even do at this moment? Only to bear his fury...


    "Cherry! You really thought I would let you go so easily? You thought I would allow you to find another


    man after you have gotten rid of me?" Jackson almost wanted to kill this woman, right here and now.


    And even if she were dead, she was his; she belonged only to him.


    Cherry did not want to say anything and instead, managed to disy a helpless smile.


    When he saw her smile, Jackson felt his mind turning into a mess. Why did she have to set herself


    against him every time? Could she not just obey him for once? Although he had not done right by her in


    the past, his heart was all hers now. He wanted to love her forever, to care for her forever and to


    protect her forever.


    Time was still going by, second after second. Jackson looked at her pained face. His hand was still


    grabbing her throat. She must have been feeling terrible. But she did not beg him to release her, even


    having borne the pain for so long.


    Jackson didn''t have the heart to go on like this. He took away his hand slowly, and moved away his


    eyes from her. Then he grumbled in a low voice, "Get out of here."


    Cherry, who had been breathing heavily, gradually recovered herself. A drop of tear trickled down her


    cheek as she heard what Jackson said.


    And yet, Jackson did not even see her cry.


    Cherry got out of the car. Just after she closed the door behind her, the car rushed away hurriedly.


    As she looked at the cloud of dust left floating behind the car, Cherry could not stop herself anymore


    and began crying. She cursed in her mind, ''Jackson! What an asshole you are! Why do you keep that


    woman by your side? Don''t you know I hate that woman to death? It was she who ruined our marriage.


    Why do you still let her live at your side? With her still there, how can I get back to you with Joe?''


    At the second floor of the mansion, Wilson had stood beside the window and observed what was going


    on outside. Ever since the military car had stopped there, he had stood there and looked out at the


    roadside. Although he couldn''t see what was happening inside the car, he could almost figure out what


    was going on since the car had stopped there for quite a long time. He assumed that the rtionship


    between Jackson and Cherry must have been recovering. When he saw Cherry looking at the car as it


    disappeared into the distance, and not entering the mansion, he felt that she must be missing Jackson.


    Wilson turned around and left the window side. A hint of pain rushed into his heart.

 Chapter 126 Joe Knew Everything

    Chapter 126 Joe Knew Everything


    When Cherry got back home, she found Wilson sitting in the living room. She thought that Wilson must


    have been waiting for her and so he had not gone to sleep.


    Cherry walked into the living room and calmly asked, "Wilson, it''s reallyte. Why haven''t you gone to


    bed yet?"


    Wilson, however, did not immediately answer her question. Instead, he stood up, walked up to her and


    asked patiently, "Did he drive you here?"


    Wilson found himself behaving very naively. He had seen that Jackson drove her home. Why bother to


    ask her about it?


    Cherry did not intend to hide it from Wilson anyway. She said, "You have seen?"


    Wilson once again ignored Cherry''s question and asked her instead, "Were you and Jackson the only


    two for the dinner tonight?"


    "No, Selina and Derek were also there. We had dinner together and then..." Cherry paused for a


    second and continued, "Jackson drove me home."


    "Ha ha¡­" Wilson suddenlyughed out helplessly. He looked away and said, "I should have known.


    Your staying around Selina means that you can stay around Jackson. Why do you keep insisting on


    moving out of my vi? Do you want to go back to Jackson''s house?"


    "Wilson, I have never thought of that!" said Cherry in a hurry. She had not expected Wilson to think that


    way.


    "Then, what is it that you have thought? Both dad and aunt have urged you not to move out and I have


    begged you to stay too. But you still did not change your mind. Do you n to be with Jackson again?


    Didn''t you say that you could never forget what Jackson had done to you?" Wilson had summoned up


    the courage to speak his mind.


    Cherry looked at Wilson and felt a rush of sadness. She had thought that even if the rest of the world


    couldn''t understand her, at least he would. However, what he had said had disappointed her.


    Cherry tried to calm herself down and said to him, "Wilson, I''m tired and I''m going to get some rest


    first."


    With these words, she turned and was about to leave, but Wilson walked up to her and stood in her


    way. He persisted to ask, "Tell me! Do you want to be with Jackson again?"


    Cherry, finally unable to control her emotions, shouted at Wilson, "So what if I do? After all he''s my


    husband; we are not divorced. The fact that he is Joe''s father can never be changed."


    Cherry''s words stunned Wilson. At that moment, he realized that their fate was predetermined and no


    matter how hard he tried, it would not be changed.


    Cherry was stunned too. She regretted that she had not seeded in controlling herself well and


    ended up shouting at Wilson.


    Cherry tried to calm herself down and said, "Sorry, Wilson. I''m not quite myself today. Please don''t


    push me anymore right now. Okay?"


    Having uttered these words, Cherry pushed Wilson away and rushed straight upstairs.


    Wilson stood quietly in the living room and stared into the space.


    Cherry went back to her bedroom, closed the door and leaned against it quietly. Her mind was in a total


    mess. Both Jackson''s and Wilson''s words kept on echoing in her mind. The two important persons in


    her life were both pushing her into a corner. She really did not know what to do. What should she do


    now?


    After a while, Cherry gradually opened her eyes and found her beloved son standing in front of her,


    looking at her seriously.


    Cherry suddenly remembered what had happened in the morning. Her face darkened immediately. She


    went to sit on the sofa next to her andmanded her son, "Come here, Joe Shen!"


    Joe immediately realized that his mother was going to ask him about what had happened at school


    today.


    Joe obediently walked up to Cherry, pouted and looked at her without saying a word.


    "Don''t you think you have something to say to me?" Cherry asked him straight away, harshly.


    Joe lowered his head, kept fiddling with his own fingers and murmured, "Mommy, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t


    have hit my ssmate."


    Cherry was distressed to hear her son''s apology. She knew her son very well. He would never hit his


    ssmate unless he had been offended. She had failed to give her son an intact family, which made


    his ssmatesugh at him.


    Cherry stretched out her arms and said softly, "Joe,e here."


    Cherry''s tenderness led Joe to burst into tears.


    He embraced her and wailed in her arms.


    "Mommy, I really didn''t mean to hit him. Heughed at me and said that I didn''t have a daddy, " sobbed


    Joe. In his little heart, he felt that there was something missing. It was a father''s love. He got upset


    when he saw other children''s father pick them up from school or y with them in a park. He only had


    his mother and Uncle Wilson around him. Although Uncle Wilson loved him, he still longed for a father''s


    love.


    Cherry also felt his sadness, holding his son in her arms.


    After a long time, Cherry asked, "Joe, do you hate mommy?"


    Joe shook his head right away in dismissal of that question. He loved his mother most in the world.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    How could he hate her?


    Cherry continued, "Joe, I''m sorry. Mommy failed to give you an intact family."


    Joeforted his mother and said, "Mommy, please don''t apologize to me. I have never med you.


    You''re my mommy and that is enough for me, as long as you are here with me."


    Cherry was very touched to hear her little son''s words. In this world, her son was the most important


    person for her.


    Joe saw that Cherry kept silent, so he continued, "Mommy, I know that you have lived a hard life. I have


    never seen my daddy since I was born. Once, when I asked grandma about it, she only told me that


    daddy treated you badly and that was why you left him, " Joe paused and went on, "Mommy, if daddy


    treated you badly, then I''d rather live without him. I only want you and I just want to spend my life with


    you."


    With these words, Joe tightly nestled into Cherry''s bosom.


    Cherry felt very happy and calm with her sonfortably in her arms.


    "Joe, do you want to listen to mommy and daddy''s story?" Cherry looked ahead with a forlorn look.


    Joe nodded hard. He was eager to know all about it. Even though he could not live with his father, he


    still wanted to know who he was. He had heard his mother talk about his father with his ssmate''s


    mother. So he believed that his father must have once been around them or been very close to them.


    Cherry did not intend to hide it from her son and said gently, "Joe, we''ve been back in this city for some


    time now. Have you ever heard about the Chu family?"


    "Is it the same Chu family as that one which is in charge of the army and has great authority over the


    whole city?" asked Joe. Ever since they hade back, Joe had immediately started learning about


    the city on the Inte. In order to protect his mother and adapt to this domestic life, he had to make


    preparation beforehand.


    Cherry nodded slightly and said, "Your father is Jackson Chu."


    "Jackson Chu?" repeated Joe in wonder. Joe quickly scanned through his brain on any information he


    might recollect. He remembered such a person. It seemed that he had a great influence in the city, and


    his nephew was the governor of the city. It was said that he was the one who helped his nephew get to


    that position.


    Cherry started to tell her son about Jackson and their past.


    "That year, I had been betrayed and abandoned by the man I loved. My sister and my boyfriend had


    gotten together behind my back. At that time, I used to live in the Shen house, but they didn''t want me


    there any longer. They wanted your mommy to marry someone and move out. In this way, they also


    wanted to get a good bride price. It was then arranged for me to go on several blind dates one after


    another. On one instance, your mommy met your father. When I got to know that he was the uncle of


    my ex-boyfriend, I decided to marry him just to humiliate the man who had betrayed me and my sister


    who had always bullied me." The room was still with silence, with only Cherry''s voice echoing.


    "Mommy, is your ex-boyfriend the current governor and Jackson''s nephew?" Joe had quickly calcted


    their rtionship in his mind and believed that he was right.


    Cherry nodded and continued, "That was when I married your father. Our marriage was not based on


    love. Your father had been bored with all the blind dates arranged by his grandfather while I only


    wanted to escape from the Shen house which had been a nightmare for me since my childhood."


    Joe listened carefully. Cherry had never spoken about it with him before.


    Cherry continued, "When I married into the Chu family, your father treated me well at first. We didn''t


    love each other, but we got along together very well. asionally, your dad was very good to me. And


    then, you know what happened? Mommy was moved and fell in love with him. At that time mommy was


    a person who missed any form of love. I had never gotten my parents'' love. My father, my stepmother


    and their daughter, all bullied me, and your grandma was abroad then. There was nobody around who


    loved me. When your father treated me well, I got lost in that feeling."


    Joe listened to Cherry''s words and wanted to cry. He had never anticipated that his mother would have


    had to live such a hard life before.


    Cherry said calmly, "Butter, when a woman called Sally appeared in our lives, our marriage


    maybe still loves her. Your daddy had done a lot of crazy things for her ever since she appeared. Once


    on a freezing cold night, he left me alone and went to meet her. In that period, I spent many a sleepless


    nights in tears."


    Cherry could not help but burst into tears. Joe, seeing his mother crying, helped her wipe away her


    tears with his little hands.


    Cherry tried to hold back her emotions, not wanting to reveal too much in the presence of her son.


    "In short, after a lot of things happened, mommy left your father. Even though sometimes he was good


    to me, I still knew that he loved that woman. I was afraid of being alone in that cold house, " said


    Cherry. She tried her best to hold back her tears.


    Cherry had told Joe the whole story and now, he knew everything. While helping Cherry wipe her tears,


    Joe said, "Mommy, everything will stay the same in the future. In my heart, there is only mommy. I will


    always live with mommy and I don''t want anyone else to enter into our life."


    Cherry looked at her son, suddenly smiled and said, "Silly boy, you still have to get married when you


    grow up, and I''m sure you''ll marry a beautiful girl."

 Chapter 127 Dont Let Her Go

    Chapter 127 Don''t Let Her Go


    Joe dered with great determination, "If I get married in the future, I''ll still always put my mommy first.


    I will take good care of mommy with the help of my wife, so that mommy can be happy ever after."


    Cherry was delighted to hear those innocent words said by her son. Naive as they were, Cherry felt


    happy.


    Cherry''s heart still ached from Emily''s death. She had always hidden it from her son, because Emily


    was too important to her. She did not want to mention it, and had to bury it deep inside her heart.


    Joe looked at his mommy''s face and took everything in. He knew that mommy had kept her emotions


    about one of the most important persons to herself, and that she never told him anything about Emily.


    Perhaps if mommy talked about Emily, she would cry. If that were the case, he couldn''t make his


    mommy think about Emily; his mommy shouldn''t cry again.


    After a long while, Cherry looked at her watch and realised that it was toote in the night. She said to


    Joe, "It''s veryte now. Go to bed, and I''ll drop you to school tomorrow."


    "Ok, good night, " said Joe lovingly and obediently.


    Lying in bed, Joe stared at the room ceiling, feeling that he had gained a new understanding of the


    father he had never met before.


    Meanwhile, Jackson drove the car back to his department. He didn''t return to the military residential


    drank all of the wine, sitting alone in the living room. He felt so bad.


    Just then, the phone on the couch rang. He knew it was Sally calling him. He did not bother to pick it


    up.


    After a while, Jackson heard somebody knocking at his door. At first, he thought he was hallucinating


    because he felt dizzy from drinking all that wine. Then, the knock on the door kept persisting. ''Who


    wants to see me at midnight?'' he wondered. Could it possibly be Cherry? Had she promised that she


    woulde back to the apartment?


    A glimmer of hope started to rise in his heart. He stood up, came to the door, opened it and then, saw


    the angry face of Sally.


    "Jackson, why didn''t you answer my phone?" Sally demanded in a fury.


    Jackson saw it was Sally and he felt disappointed. Then, without responding, he turned round and


    returned to the living room.


    Jackson''s breath smelt strong with wine. Sally knew he had been drinking wine. She followed him into


    the living room and saw the empty bottle lying there.


    Jackson sat on the floor, picked up his wine ss and continued to drink.


    Sally was angry. She snatched the ss away from Jackson and scolded him, "You have had enough


    of it."


    Jackson did not respond this time either and simply looked away from Sally.


    Sally saw the impatient expression on Jackson''s face and she asked again, "Why didn''t you answer my


    phone? Do you have any idea of how much I was worried about you?"


    "Why do you care about me? I''m fine, " Jackson retorted, his rudeness obviously generated from the


    wine he had drank.


    "Because I love you, " said Sally, while looking into his eyes affectionately. Then, her tone became soft.


    "Jackson, I love you, " she spoke tenderly.


    "But I don''t love you and you know that, " Jackson suddenly turned around and looked at Sally


    seriously in the eyes. He spoke every single word clearly and seriously. "I have always loved one


    woman, and that is Cherry, " he added. Then, he pointed his finger to his heart. "Only that woman can


    stay in my heart."


    Sally heard Jackson''s deration of love for Cherry and tears streamed down her face.


    She knew that Jackson did not care about her any more. In the past, whenever she cried, Jackson


    would try tofort her. But five years had passed, and Jackson did not love her any more. Now, only


    Cherry deserved hisforting words.


    Sally cried and pped Jackson on his arm. She shouted angrily, "Why are you doing this to me?


    Why?"


    Jackson didn''t stop her. He was ustomed to her wantonness.


    Sally saw that Jackson was ignoring her. So, she also sat on the floor and grumbled, "You never forgot


    her once in the past five years, even though I was always there for you. You never stopped loving her.


    Although we seemed to be intimate with each other in front of others, the truth is that you never even


    touched me."


    Sally now understood that Jackson was doing this for Cherry, and his love was only for her.


    Being drunk, Jackson opened his mouth and said, "She''s my wife, and also the woman who I love the


    most."


    "Then, what about me?" Sally asked aggressively again. "We once loved each other. Have you


    Jackson looked Sally in the eyes and said earnestly and seriously, "Sally, if you truly love somebody,


    you can''t just break away from them."


    Sally knew it wasn''t herself that Jackson was talking about. It was Cherry, that damn women who had


    stolen her love.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sally''s face was suddenly distorted. She wiped tears off her face and stood up. Then, she looked at


    Jackson again and dered ferociously, "Jackson, nobody can rob me of anything I want, including


    you."


    After saying those words, she turned round and set to leave.


    Just then, she heard Jackson''s stern voice from behind her, "Don''t you do anything to her."


    Hearing Jackson''s pleading words, Sally stopped midway, frustrated with his concern for Cherry.


    She turned round and looked at Jackson, with tears running down her face. "Is that all? What if I had


    done something to your wife? Will you kill me?"


    Jackson stared at Sally and said nothing. He wasn''t willing to hurt her. However, he would never allow


    her to hurt Cherry in any way. He still remembered what had happened between the two women five


    years ago.


    Sally was delighted with Jackson''s silence, and she thought that he perhaps still loved her to a small


    degree. She determined to find just any way to win his heart again.


    She turned round and left.


    In the morning, Cherry drove her car and dropped Joe to school. Then, she came to the office.


    Before she entered the JS Building, she saw Caroline hastily walking out. Cherry was a bit confused


    and had to stop her to ask, "Caroline, where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Caroline saw Cherry and stopped. She answered, "Cherry, Ms. Selina just called and said that she''s


    going to the hotel to discuss a contract. She asked me to bring the contract to her."


    "Well, I cane with you, " said Cherry. She thought that since she was also a secretary, it was also


    her duty to do these kind of tasks.


    Caroline refused her proposal and answered, "No, thanks. You should go upstairs and prepare for the


    conference to be held this afternoon. You can leave this contract to me."


    Cherry agreed with this arrangement. She also had some work already lined up to do today.


    "Alright, " Cherry epted.


    Then, Caroline left, saying, "I''m off. Bye."


    Cherry watched Caroline''s fading figure for a bit, and turned round and walked towards the elevator.


    Once seated in front of her desk, Cherry started to sort out the documents needed for the afternoon


    conference.


    Suddenly, the elevator door opened. Cherry thought that Selina and Caroline hade back and she


    was about to greet them with a smile.


    Then, she raised her head and saw that it wasn''t Selina or Caroline who came out of the elevator, but


    Sally whom she was so familiar with. She was left dumbstruck.

 Chapter 128 How Dare She

    Chapter 128 How Dare She


    Cherry slowly stood up from her seat when she saw Sally walking towards her.


    Sally walked up to her in a clearly vicious manner. She looked at Cherry, and with disdain in her voice,


    said, "When did you be the secretary of the JS Group?"


    Cherry ignored her words, and instead just stared at her. Eventually, she asked, "What are you doing


    here?"


    "That''s none of your business, " replied Sally,ing closer to her.


    Cherry kept her silence, and realized that Sally hade there just to make trouble.


    Sally was a bit annoyed by Cherry''s silence. She looked at her up and down, and in a defiant manner,


    said, "I haven''t seen you in five years, and yet you''ve changed so little. You''re as attractive as you''ve


    always been."


    The irony in her words couldn''t have been more obvious. Five years had passed, and indeed, Cherry


    hadn''t changed or aged a bit.


    Cherry thought to herself, ''I was bullied by her five years ago, but now I won''t let it happen again.''


    All of sudden, Cherry put on a big smile on her face, and said, "Ms. Sally is also exceedingly beautiful.


    Otherwise, how could you have been with Jackson for so long?"


    Sally was puzzled by Cherry''s words, and thought, ''Is she praising me or is she just being jealous?''


    Sally''s tone then suddenly became harsher. She stared at Cherry, and said, "Cherry, don''t forget that


    Jackson has been my man ever since childhood. Even if you''re married with him, he''s still mine."


    Cherry seemed to be calm, and replied with a big grin on her face, "I''ve never said that he''s mine or


    yours, and I can''t even begin to understand why you would even bother to say such a thing."


    Sally was irritated by Cherry''s words. She hade there to humiliate her, but instead she was being


    dissed. What''s more, she didn''t even know how to fight back.


    "Cherry!" cried Sally infuriated.


    Cherry was not afraid of her at all, and instead leisurely said, "Ms. Sally, if you''vee here to discuss


    his affair with me, please leave at once. I have to work now, and my boss will soon return, not to


    mention that it''s really impolite for you to be here without an appointment."


    "Impolite?" Sally was more and more furious by each passing moment. She thought, ''How dare she


    speak to me like this?''


    It was obvious that Sally was there to make trouble for her.


    Cherry felt helpless, and tried to persuade her to leave. "Ms. Sally, please leave here at once. I have


    work to do now, and I really don''t have the time to discuss this kind of things with you right now."


    After she said this, Cherry was just about to sit down at her desk and go on with her work, but she was


    suddenly stopped by Sally.


    She grabbed her arm, pulled her aside, and stopped her from sitting down on her chair. She red at


    Cherry, and hysterically cried, "What the hell are you doing here? Do you want to get back to


    Jackson?"


    Cherry looked straight into her eyes, and fearlessly said, "So what if I want to? I''m his legitimate wife by


    to leave has finallye."


    Sally gnashed her teeth in rage, and said gloomily, "I knew that you came back to take him away from


    me!"


    Cherry didn''t want to say a word to her anymore, because she couldn''t find any purpose in the


    conversation.


    Sally suddenly said to Cherry, "How much money do you want? Just say how much, name your sum!


    As long as you''ll leave him, I''ll give you any amount, no matter how much you want."


    Cherry was shocked by Sally''s absurd thought. What was happening? The mistress now wanted to pay


    off the legitimate wife with money to quit her endeavors.


    Cherry was irritated by her idea, and deliberately said, "I don''t want money, I just want to be with him.


    What''s your problem with that?"


    Cherry wasn''t expecting Sally to act so hysterical.


    Sally pped Cherry across her face, and furiously said, "You shameless bitch!"


    Cherry wasn''t a coward anymore, and without any sort of hesitation, she replied to Sally the same way.


    She red at Sally, and thought to herself, ''This damn woman has really gone too far! Last time she hit


    me at the party I didn''t take my revenge on her, but now she has the nerve to hit me again? And at


    work? Oh, she''s asking for trouble.''


    Sally hadn''t expected that Cherry would hit her. She was totally shocked, and she covered her red and


    swollen face and stared at Cherry.


    At that moment, the elevator''s door opened again, and Selina and Caroline walked out of it.


    Selina was a bit surprised when she saw Sally in the office, and quickly realized that something was


    wrong as soon as she saw Cherry and Sally''s expressions.


    Caroline saw that Cherry was quietly standing near her desk, while Sally was nearby with half of her


    face covered by her palm. She wondered if they had fought with each other.


    Selina then quickly walked up to Cherry and saw that half of her face was obviously red. She then


    looked at Sally, and saw that she was holding her hand on half of her face. She immediately realized


    what happened, and thought, ''Sally must have hit Cherry first and then Cherry hit her back.''


    "What are you doing here?" asked Selina furiously, staring at Sally''s face.


    "I could only find the bitch here, now that she''s working for you, " said Sally.


    "Sally!" cried Selina harshly, "Are you crazy? How dare you make trouble here?"


    When Sally saw that Selina was irritated, she kept silent, and didn''t dare to say another single word to


    her anymore. She had been pped by herst time she had caused trouble for Cherry at the party,


    and she was still a little afraid of her. When Selina was happy, she was just like a child, but when she


    was angry, almost no one dared to challenge her.


    Selina took out her cell phone and quickly dialed a number. The call was quickly connected, and she


    said, "Ask the security guard at the main gate toe upstairs at once!" ordered Selina.


    Caroline, who was standing next to Selina, also kept silent when she heard that Selina called security.


    Cherry looked at Selina puzzled, and wondered what she was about to do next.


    The two security guards then quickly came upstairs and walked up to Selina. Both of them greeted her


    in a respectful manner, "Hello, Ms. Selina."


    Selina red at Sally. She turned to the two security guards, and harshly asked them, "Who let her in?"


    The two security guards nced at Sally and then lowered their heads. One of them said, "She is Mr.


    Jackson''s¡­"


    But before he could finish his sentence, he was quickly interrupted by Selina.


    "Mr. Jackson is not in thepany now! Who permitted you to let her in?" said Selina sternly.


    The two security guards were too frightened to say another word. Selina was obviously pissed off now,


    and they knew that if they dared to challenge her and look for other kind of excuses, they were sure to


    be fired at once.


    "From now on, she''s not allowed to step in the building any longer, "manded Selina. She then


    added, "Have you heard my words?"


    The two security guards were pretty frightened, and hastily said, "Yes, Ms. Selina."


    Selina was afraid that the security guards might not obey her orders, because almost everyone in the


    didn''t know exactly what they should do in the future.


    "From this day on, even if shees here together with Mr. Jackson, she''s not allowed to step in. I''m


    the person who has the final say in thepany, "manded Selina, with great authority in her tone.


    The whole office area then fell silent. Nobody dared to say anything to Selina, and both Cherry and


    Caroline were scared by Selina''s sternness too. They had never expected that she would say such a


    thing in Sally''s presence, regardless of Sally''s close rtionship with Jackson.


    Selina''s words astonished Sally, and she couldn''t believe that she was now forbidden from entering the


    "Selina, are you crazy? You have no right to forbid me from entering the JS Group, " said Sally


    furiously.


    "Why should you evene here? What role do you y in the JS Group?" asked Selina impatiently.


    She didn''t care about her rtionship with Sally, and she was sure that Jackson wouldn''t be on Sally''s


    side either.


    Sally looked into Selina''s eyes and was a little scared, and she didn''t dare toment any longer. She


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    knew for a fact that Selina was protecting Cherry, and now that she was forbidden from entering the JS


    Group, she had no chance to see Cherry anymore, let alone to hurt her.


    A great deal of anger built in Sally''s heart. She furiously thought to herself, ''How dare Cherry and


    Selina oppose me? I won''t let go of either of them, Cherry especially! Why is she still in Jackson''s


    heart? Why?''


    When Selina saw that Sally still had no intention to leave, she ironically said, "Do you want to leave by


    yourself? Or do you want me to find someone to escort you out by force?"


    After she heard Selina, Sally thought to herself again, ''I''m in a weak position now, and have no chance


    to win the battle today. There''ll be a time when I''ll teach Cherry the lesson that she deserves!''


    Sally then red at Cherry for a few moments, turned around, and left.


    After Sally left, Selina''s expression softened a bit. She then said to the security guards, "Have you


    understood what I just said?"


    While trembling, one of the securities said, "Ms. Selina, Mr. Jackson¡­"


    "I will talk to him about it, " said Selina. She then waved off the two security guards, and asked them to


    go back downstairs.


    "Yes, madam!" said the security guards, and with these words, they also left.


    Selina looked at Cherry, and concerned, asked, "Are you alright? Does it hurt?"


    Cherry shook her head. She forced a smile, and said, "I''m okay."


    But Selina''s anger hadn''t subsidedpletely yet, and as she walked to her office, she murmured,


    "Jackson, I won''t let you go off so easily."


    After she saw Selina go into her office, Caroline hastily pulled Cherry over to her, and also concerned,


    said, "Cherry,e here please, let me have a look at your face. Are you okay? Shall I get some ice


    for your?"


    Selina sat at her desk and dialed Jackson''s phone number straightaway.


    After the phone rang for a few times, the call was connected, but before Jackson could even say a


    word, Selina shouted at him in a threatening manner, "Jackson, what the hell are you doing? Why can''t


    you handle your own affairs?"


    Jackson was confused when he heard her, and wondered, ''What the hell is wrong with her. Is she


    crazy?''


    "Be more specific!" said Jackson fiercely.


    Selina was startled by Jackson''s ferocious voice, and immediately became less aggressive. She hastily


    replied, "Sally was just here at the JS Group, and she hit Cherry. I''ve informed security that from this


    day on she is forbidden from entering thepany ever again."


    When Jackson heard that Cherry had been hit, his mind went nk in an instant. He couldn''t


    understand anymore what Selina was saying to him, and immediately hung up on her.


    Half an hourter, Jackson stopped his car with a screeching brake at the door of the JS building.


    When the security guard saw Jackson''s car, he hastily went over to him, took Jackson''s keys, and


    parked his car.


    Jackson quickly walked to the elevators, took the CEO''s, and went straight to the top floor.


    As soon as he came out of the elevator, he saw Caroline put the wrapped ice on Cherry''s face.


    Jackson immediately became distressed at the sight of this, and thought ''How dare she bully my


    woman!''

 Chapter 129 Go Back Home With Me

    Chapter 129 Go Back Home With Me


    When she saw Jackson''s cold face, Caroline immediately put the ice down. Cherry sat up straighter as


    she was also nervous.


    Jackson walked up to Cherry, grabbed her by the arm, and dragged her into Selina''s office.


    When the office door opened, Selina was still sitting at her desk. She became intrigued when she saw


    Jackson drag Cherry in with him, but before she could even ask what had happened, she heard


    Jackson''s following words.


    "Get out!"manded Jackson seriously. After he finished his words and stared at Selina for a few


    moments, he grabbed Cherry''s hand again and dragged her to the resting room.


    There was a small resting room in Selina''s office, but Selina had never slept there. Instead, whenever


    they came to the JS Group, Jackson and Derek would lie inside there for quick naps, or sit on the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    couches to watch TV.


    Jackson pulled Cherry into the resting room, closed the door, and pressed Cherry against it. He then


    stretched out his hand, and raised up Cherry''s face.


    Cherry didn''t say a word to him, and instead just avoided his eyes. Since she had already noticed that


    Jackson was very mad, she knew that every effort to resist him would be futile.


    Looking at the red marks on her fair face, Jackson couldn''t help but feel a sharp sting in his heart.


    "Did she do this to you?" asked Jackson.


    With her head turned sideways, Cherry said, "You already know the answer to this question."


    "Why didn''t you dodge her?" questioned Jackson. He hadn''t witnessed the scene, but if he had, he


    would have never allowed Cherry to be pped.


    Cherry instantly got angry when she heard this. She obviously wasn''t feeling great, because she had


    been pped, and to top it, now this wretch in front of her was ming her for not dodging the blow.


    Cherry gazed at Jackson, and said, "Jackson, do you really think that I wanted to be pped?"


    He didn''t say any words, but instead showed his heartache in expression. He wanted to touch her face


    with his hands, something that Cherry avoided. She didn''t want to look at him, let alone be touched by


    him.


    Cherry took a deep breath of air, and said, "Jackson, if you don''t want to leave her, we can divorce.


    Then you can justifiably marry her and she won''te here to harass me anymore."


    As soon as Cherry finished her words, Jackson wrapped Cherry into his arms and embraced her tightly.


    Although Cherry strongly resisted him, Jackson still refused to release her. How could he ever stay


    away from this woman? He would never divorce her, for anything or anyone in the world.


    "I''m sorry, " said Jackson slightly.


    Cherry suddenly?grew?quiet when he apologized to her, but wasn''t it Sally''s fault? Why was he


    apologizing to her now? Did he want to take the me for her? Was he protecting her?


    "You even reduce yourself to apologize for her, " said Cherry peacefully, as she wanted to see how


    important Sally really was in Jackson''s heart.


    Jackson instantly released Cherry, and as he carefully fixing his eyes on her, asked, "Do you think that


    I''m apologizing to you because of her?"


    "Well, aren''t you?" asked Cherry.


    "What if I apologized for not protecting you better?" Staring into Cherry''s eyes, Jackson wanted to


    pierce with his gaze into her soul.


    For a brief moment, Cherry was?stunned?by Jackson''s words. She then peacefully said, "Why do I


    even need your protection? I''m not..."


    But Cherry was interrupted by Jackson before she could finish her sentence.


    "Because you''re my wife, and as long as I''m alive, I''ll always protect you, " said Jackson in an


    extremely serious manner and with his gaze still fixed on Cherry''s eyes.


    Cherry caught Jackson''s look in his eyes, and all of a sudden didn''t know what to do anymore. She


    immediately turned her head sideways again to avoid him.


    Cherry''s heartbeat began to beat faster and faster, and she was almost moved by his words. He said


    that he would always protect her, and Cherry thought of how happy she would actually be if she were to


    stay with him forever. All of these things were, unfortunately, just fantasy.


    Jackson gently touched Cherry''s face and looked at her with eyes sparkling full of love. He wanted to


    bury her into his heart.


    To Cherry, this conversation was going nowhere. She pushed Jackson''s hands away, and said, "I have


    to go to work."


    She then intended to leave.


    However, immediately after Cherry turned around, Jackson grabbed her again, and then pressed her


    underneath him on the bed nearby.


    When she found herself between the soft bed underneath her and Jackson''s heavy body on top of her,


    Cherry instantly got nervous. She tried to p Jackson''s back with all of her strength, and said,


    "Jackson, let go of me! Go away!"


    Jackson was overbearing, and he didn''t want to leave. If he had to leave, he''d rather bully the woman


    and to make her surrender to him.


    Jackson got closer to Cherry''s ear, and whispered into it, "Be good, and let me hold you for a while."


    "You wretch, stop it!" Cherry still didn''t want to listen to Jackson''s words, because there was nothing


    that he couldn''t do if he got mad. Furthermore, they were on the top floor of the JS Group''s building,


    not in their own home, and she surely didn''t want anything to happen there.


    "If you keep on resisting me, I''ll do it, " said Jackson coldly.


    Cherry then gradually became quiet, and couldn''t do anything but let Jackson stay on the top of her.


    She calmed down, because she clearly knew that she could never defeat the wretch pressing against


    her. ''How could I possibly escape him when everything is in his control?'' she wondered.


    When he saw that Cherry became quiet, Jackson kissed Cherry''s lips. He tried not to touch the swollen


    part of Cherry''s face, because he was afraid that he might somehow hurt her.


    Cherry closed her eyes and just let Jackson kiss her.


    After a long time, Jackson left her alone, although he was unwilling to do that. Staring at Cherry, he


    said, "If I make a clean break-up with Sally, would youe back to me? Come back to the


    apartment?"


    Cherry opened her eyes and gazed at Jackson. Judging from the look in his eyes, she could see that


    he was earnest, and Cherry firmly believed that he was actually serious and not joking. However, could


    she actually go back to him? If she had been alone, she would have instantly said yes, but things were


    different now, and she had Joe beside her. How could she return?" and let Joe go to the Chu family,


    which was filled with so muchplicated enmity?


    Cherry started to be hesitant, and didn''t know what to do next. She was immersed in her thoughts, and


    wondered what had happened in the Chu household while she had been gone. Although Andrew had


    treated her well, she had still seen the Chu family''s dark secret in his eyes, and was very afraid that


    Joe might then be in danger if she brought him there.


    Looking at Cherry''s expression, Jackson became curious. He made such a grand concession for her,


    but she still didn''t say yes to him.


    "Baby, " called Jackson softly.


    Cherry hadn''t heard this word in a long time, and it seemed that Jackson had been the only one who


    had called her like this. Was she really his baby? If she was his baby, then why did he leave her for


    Sally? If she was his baby, then why did he keep Sally at his side for the past five years? Didn''t he


    already know that she didn''t like that?


    In the end, Cherry firmly shook her head, and said, "I have no intention ofing back at the


    moment."

 Chapter 130 I Only Love Her (Part One)

    Chapter 130 I Only Love Her (Part One)


    Jackson said nothing. When he heard of Cherry''s answer, he became petrified, and his heart ached


    and eventually numbed.


    When Cherry saw that Jackson didn''t move anymore, she quickly pushed him away off of herself, stood


    up from the bed, fixed her clothes and ran from the resting room as fast as she could.


    After she got out of the room, Cherry saw that Selina wasn''t at her desk. She then walked towards the


    administrative area and couldn''t find Caroline either. Cherry felt confused, and wondered whether


    everybody had left the top floor of the JS Group''s building. Had she been left alone with Jackson there?


    A week passed and Wilson''spany was running smoothly. The impending Future Project had been


    the center of everybody''s work, and all were wondering which would be the leading business of the city.


    Who would control the city''s fate in the near future?


    At noon, Cherry and Caroline were having lunch at thepany''s canteen. Cherry was watching the


    news on TV, and she saw John interviewed by a journalist speaking on behalf of the government about


    the Future Project.


    Cherry lowered her head, and thought that Stephen, Wilson and the JS Group which she worked for, all


    took part inpeting for the Future Project. Only one of them could win, but who would be the


    winner? She had no idea, but ording to the current circumstances, the JS Group was most likely to


    win. Selina had been working around the clock recently, and every now and then Jackson would also


    row, and although Cherry didn''t know exactly what they were talking about, she knew that it certainly


    had something to do with the Future Project. After all, Jackson had a serious influence in the business


    world, and also in politics. How could Selina ever refuse his help?


    In the evening, Cherry came back home and saw that her mother and Joe were watching TV together


    in the living room, but not her uncle and Wilson.


    After Cherry took off her shoes, she asked her mother, "Mom, I''m back. Where are uncle and my


    brother?"


    Elsa kindly answered her, "They''re talking about something in the study."


    "I see, " answered Cherry quietly. She then saw Joe running towards her.


    "Mommy, is there arge-scalepetitive bidding conference to be held in a few days?" asked Joe in


    a naive tone.


    Cherry was taken aback by his question, and wondered how could a little kid know of the Future


    Project. She asked him, "How do you know that?"


    "I heard it on the news broadcast. Besides, when uncle brought me home this afternoon, I heard him


    mentioning about this conference over the phone. It seems to be pretty important, " said Joe, but


    without any idea of the details of the conference.


    Cherry took Joe''s hand and walked him into the living room. She fondled his hair, and said, "You''re just


    a kid and shouldn''t worry about this. Your uncle has been very busy recently, so try to not bother him.


    Try to y on your own for some time, okay?"


    "Alright, mommy. I''m a talent and big enough to know how to behave myself, " boasted Joe.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Elsa watched the happy interaction between the mother and her son. She felt satisfied that she was


    lucky enough to have such a wonderful daughter and grandson.


    "Joe, go and get your uncle and grandpa to have dinner together with us. Meanwhile, I''ll prepare the


    dishes, " said Elsa, and after that walked into the kitchen.


    Cherry hastily asked, "Mom, have you cooked dinner?"


    "Yes, I have. We''ve been waiting for you, " replied Elsa.


    Cherry then followed her into the kitchen, and said to her mother, "Mom, let me help you."


    A short while after, they started to eat their supper together in the dinning room. Wilson seemed to be


    tired, which worried Cherry. She knew that Wilson stayed upte to work in his study, and got up early


    in the morning.


    Concerned about him, Cherry said, "Brother, you''ve been too busy recently. I hope that you take good


    care of yourself."


    Wilson appreciated Cherry''s concern, and while he smiled at her, he said, "Don''t worry about me, it will


    all be over in just a couple of days. I have to win the Future Project to considerably boost the


    "Son, you''re right, " said Jacob, agreeing with Wilson''s words. He continued, "Do what I told you earlier.


    Tomorrow I will go and visit several of my old friends, and with this I hope we will seed in our


    endeavors."


    "Thank you, father, " said Wilson delighted.


    Cherry ate her supper with her head lowered, but she somehow felt a little bit worried. At work she also


    saw that Selina was busy with the Future Project, and back at home, Wilson also thought of nothing but


    the project. Besides, she also hadn''t met Stephen in a long time, but it was more than likely that he was


    also upied with the project. Although the Future Project was huge, in the end, only one party would


    be the winner. Who would the winner be? Selina, Wilson and Stephen were all very important to


    Cherry. Stephen was one of her best friends, Wilson was her beloved step brother, and Selina was her


    boss. Besides, Selina was closely connected with Jackson, and how could she everpete with


    Jackson?


    All of a sudden, Jacob turned to look at Cherry, and asked, "Well, Cherry, you''re Selina''s secretary.


    Have you noticed any change in Selina?"


    Confused, Cherry answered, "The JS Group is also preparing itself for the Future Project, but I don''t


    know any details. Ms. Selina''s been quite busy recently, but me and Caroline just deal with some of the


    project."


    Hearing Cherry''s answer, Jacob nodded, and said, "I see. With such a huge project, Selina is cunning


    enough not to disclose any details to her secretaries."

 Chapter 131 I Only Love Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 131 I Only Love Her (Part Two)


    Wilson stared at Cherry for a moment and then also lowered his head and continued eating the supper.


    Inside the living room, Andrew sat on the chair which indicated his authority in the family. His butler


    stood beside him, and Jackson and Derek sat nearby, while Bobby stood beside Jackson, and Selina in


    the other side of the room. The atmosphere was slowly getting more and more intense by each passing


    moment.


    "Jackson, how is the Future Project going?" asked Andrew. He then added, "Do you need any help with


    it?"


    Jackson shook his head, and answered, "No, I don''t. Everything is well and under control."


    "Are you sure? Can you win it?" Andrew was concerned about Jackson''spetitors. He had


    conducted a thorough research on them, and the results indicated that Wilson was also holding a trump


    card. Besides that, Wilson''s father, Jacob, would also certainly help Wilson.


    Derek didn''t say a word, but Selina seemed to have understood Andrew''s concern. She said,


    "Grandpa, are you talking about Wilson?"


    Andrew shot an approving nce at Selina and thought that she was indeed quite clever.


    Selina regarded grandpa''s silence as an acquiescence, and thought that she had guessed right.


    Delighted by this, she continued, "Grandpa, please set your heart at rest. In our opinion, Wilson isn''t


    that much of a serious andpetentpetitor, but we do have another one that we need to worry


    about."


    Andrew was a bit surprised by what she said, and as he turned to look at Jackson, he asked, "Well,


    who is it?"


    Jackson stared ahead with a nk look in his eyes and didn''t intend to answer his inquiry.


    Derek also noticed Jackson''s indifference and hesitation to answer the question, and thought that


    somebody eventually would have to reply to it.


    He looked into Andrew''s eyes, and slowly and respectfully said, "Grandpa, our most dangerous


    Andrew''s expression suddenly changed, and he started to get more tensed. He asked, "The An


    Family''s son?"


    "I have always paid close attention to Stephen, " said Jackson. "From the first moment that Iid my


    eyes on him I understood that one day the two of us will have to battle each other for our lives."


    Everyone in the living room then fell silent. All of them understood that the insoluble conflicts between


    Jackson and Stephen had been initially generated from what had happened between them dozens of


    years ago; Stephen''s very existence was a threat to Jackson.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A few momentster, Andrew opened his mouth, and said, "Jackson, sometimes too much can be just


    as bad as too little. After all, Stephen is the only member of An Family still alive. Besides, we too are


    also to me for what happened to them. You shouldn''t go too far with this..."


    Jackson became angry when he heard his grandpa''s words, and retorted, "Grandpa, as far as I''m


    concerned, we made no mistakes. We did nothing but to expose the darkest history of that family. We


    were on the good side."


    Andrew stared at Jackson, and said, "Even if we were on the good side, you sacrificed the An Family to


    save the He Family. We were the ones that broke Stephen''s family, and if we hadn''t have done that,


    Stephen might have now probably lived a good life with his parents."


    Andrew''s words touched the hearts of the people around him in the room.


    Jackson lowered his head and said nothing more. Although Derek and Selina weren''t members of the


    Chu Family, the friendship between their family and the Chu Family had spanned for over several


    generations. They were fully aware of what Jackson had done to Stephen''s Family.


    The butler was standing beside Andrew, and was paying close attention to his each and every moves.


    His only master was Andrew, and he was the one that he only cared about.


    Bobby also held his breath. He was only one of the Chu Family''s bodyguards when the An Family had


    been destroyed years ago. Although he had heard some news about the terrible disaster, he had never


    expressed any real interest in it. His only task was to receive orders from Jackson, because Jackson


    was his only master.


    When Andrew saw that his grandson didn''t speak anymore, he suddenly asked, "Jackson, can I ask


    you a personal question?"


    "Of course you can, grandpa, " said Jackson.


    Andrew looked around the room and saw that all of the people there were family, and that there was no


    need to keep the question hidden from them.


    "It''s about you and Sally. Has she been with you all this time?" Andrew genuinely cared about


    Jackson''s love affairs. Five years ago, his granddaughter-inw had left his grandson without any


    justified reason. Although Jackson had made every effort in looking for her, she had been nowhere to


    be found. Now, five yearster, Andrew heard that Sally had always been there for Jackson,


    apanying him everywhere and loving him. Andrew had thought of driving her away, but he was at


    the same time afraid that Jackson might do something stupid, and he eventually chose to turn a blind


    eye to their rtionship. Now, the proper time hade for him to ask Jackson about her, because he


    really wanted to know about Jackson''s real thoughts that lurked deep down in his heart.


    Both Derek and Selina also looked at Jackson, and waited for his reply.


    He replied by lowering his head, and hiding his facial expression from the others.


    A few momentster, Jackson finally said, "I only love my wife, Cherry."


    When they heard him, Derek and Selina instantly looked at each other and smiled, because they both


    knew that Jackson still loved Cherry. Actually, Selina was more than happy with his reply, and now she


    was more than ever convinced that she had to find some way of bringing Jackson and Cherry back


    together. That was the right thing to do.

 Chapter 132 The Final Result

    Chapter 132 The Final Result


    Andrew nodded, and helplessly replied, "But we have no idea where Cherry is right now."


    "Actually, grandpa... " but Selina''s words were quickly interrupted by Derek before she could utter all of


    them.


    "Selina, how dare you interrupt grandpa! Just listen, " said Derek. He taught Selina a lesson, just like


    an elder brother was supposed to.


    Seeing Derek''s fierce expression, Selina suddenly understood what he meant and changed her words.


    "I also want to meet my sister-inw. I still haven''t met her since I returned to the country years ago."


    Hearing Selina''s words, Andrew sighed again.


    Derek and Selina were both relieved when they saw that Andrew didn''t suspect anything.


    Jackson also didn''t say anything, and instead kept his head lowered. All of his mind was filled with


    images of Cherry.


    At the Future Project Business Bidding Venue


    All the businessmen that were to participate in the bidding were sitting in front of the stage and


    watching the host introducing the event.


    Cherry was seated next to Selina and looked at Jackson, who was sitting opposite to her boss. His face


    was very calm, and it looked that nothing that was happening there had anything to do with him.


    Derek sat beside him, also silent, and was just looking around.


    "There are a lot of people here today, " suddenly said Selina.


    Derek quickly added, "That''s right. On such a grand asion like this one, even if you''re not a


    Future Project is announced."


    Cherry looked around without saying anything, and she suddenly exchanged nces with Wilson, who


    was sitting somewhere near her.


    Cherry nodded to him and then turned around. She then said to Selina, "Miss Selina, I''m going to go


    and talk with my brother for a moment."


    Hearing Cherry''s words, Selina also saw Wilson. She slightly nodded, and with a smile on her face,


    said, "Okay, but don''t be gone for too long, the bid is about to begin soon."


    "Okay, I won''t, " replied Cherry.


    Looking at Cherry''s back, Jackson wondered, ''Will she be surprised when the result is announced


    Cherry walked up to Wilson, and in a low voice, asked, "Brother, are you sure about this?"


    With a smile on his face, Wilson replied, "Don''t worry about it. The business n I submitted is very


    borate, and I''ve taken every possible detail into consideration. It should win."


    "Um, good then." Cherry felt that something unexpected would happen with no reason.


    "How is everything going on your side? How is the JS Group doing?" asked Wilson.


    Cherry helplessly shook her head, and replied, "I really don''t know. I''m just apanying Miss Selina


    to the event, and I have no idea about any of the details of their project."


    Wilson nodded, and thought, ''Cherry''s right, she''s just a secretary, and she couldn''t possibly know


    about any inside details.''


    At that time, Stephen also arrived, and both Cherry and Wilson slightly nodded to him to greet him.


    Cherry noticed that he had be much more thinner since they hadst met, and she guessed that


    maybe he had lost weight because of the heavy work he had put in for his project.


    "Stephen, how is everything going on your side?" asked Wilson.


    Stephen first looked at Cherry and then at Wilson, and seriously replied, "I''ve been very busy with the


    project. Two months ago I merged all of my savings and bars to set up the Anshi Group, but the


    business n will be announced today. Do you think everyone here will be shocked?"


    Wilson was a little surprised, and quickly asked, "So is your Anshi Group very big?"


    Stephen smiled at him, and replied, "Maybe; its size can bepared to the JS Group." He then


    nced at Cherry, and continued, "After all, this is all that I have, and I put all of my efforts and energy


    in this Future Project bid."


    Cherry didn''t say anything, but she was a little worried about Stephen since he had put too much effort


    on the bid. She wondered if he could actually win it.


    Wilson, on the other hand, wasn''t that excited. He had thought at first that Stephen''spany was


    simr to hispany, but when Stephen said that the size of the Anshi Group could bepared to


    that of the JS Group, his odds of sess became a lot more risky.


    Cherry couldn''t help but look around and notice that Jackson was staring at her with an angry look in


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his eyes, so she quickly averted her eyes.


    "I''ll go now, Miss Selina is waiting for me, " said Cherry.


    Wilson nodded, and said, "Okay."


    "Cherry, if I win the project, would you pleasee to work for the Anshi Group instead?" anxiously


    asked Stephen. He wanted to always keep Cherry by his side, and he thought that it would be better for


    her to work in the Anshi Group rather than the JS Group.


    Cherry didn''t know how to answer him, since she had no n to leave the JS Group. Stephen''s sudden


    question made her feel very awkward.


    Seeing that Cherry was a little embarrassed, Wilson quickly added, "But let''s talk about thister. Give


    her some time to consider it."


    Stephen then nodded, and just stared at her.


    Cherry said, "Okay, I''ll leave now."


    She turned around and immediately left.


    She was calm sitting beside Selina.


    Ten minutester, the first round of the bid finally started. The host went on stage, and after a brief


    speech began to announce the results of the first round.


    "Now for the exciting moment. Thepanies that won the bid in the first round of the Future Project


    bid are... "


    Cherry smiled when she heard the host''s words, because the JS Group, Stephen''spany and


    Wilson''spany had all won the first round. It seemed that all of them had the opportunity topete


    and win.


    ording to the following rules announced by the host, the chairman of eachpany was required to


    speak and canvass for his or her ownpany up on the stage.


    Cherry saw Selina walking on the stage confidently.


    An hour passed quickly, and the results of the second round were soon to be announced. In this round,


    only twopanies would emerge victoriously.


    Everyone nervously listened to the host when he walked back on the stage.


    The host didn''t say a foreword anymore, and instead went straight to the subject.


    "After a careful selection and review, I now announce that thepanies that will enter the final round


    of thepetition are the Anshi Group and the JS Group."


    After the result was announced, Cherry immediately looked at Wilson and Jackson cast his eyes on


    her.


    Cherry felt bad for Wilson, who had his head lowered. She thought, ''I can''t imagine how sad he is right


    now, since he''s devoted so much of his time for this, not to mention also using Uncle Jacob''s


    connections. All of it was for nothing, because he still failed.''


    On the other side, when Jackson was looking at Cherry, he thought, ''She still cares about the others,


    but the best drama is yet toe. She''ll have to admire it in its full splendor.''


    Selina looked at Jackson, and happily said, "Jackson, consider that we already won! The Future


    Project will belong to us!"


    But Jackson didn''t reply to her, and instead was still staring at Cherry.


    Derek happily said, "The Anshi Group is not that much of a big deal, and Stephen''s ability is limited. In


    the end, the JS Group will emerge victoriously, I don''t have a doubt about it."


    Hearing the host''s words, all of the people present there were still very nervous to hear the final result.


    "Dear guests, now for the third round, and to announce our final result. Who will win the Future


    Project? Our judges and personnel have to carefully review the finalpetitors, and the result will be


    decided within an hour. Please, be patient, and don''t leave."

 Chapter 133 Are You Protecting My Woman (Part One)

    Chapter 133 Are You Protecting My Woman (Part One)


    An hour passed, and finally the most exciting moment of the evening came.


    The host went on stage again and looked at the audience. He cheerfully said, "Should I now announce


    the winner of the Future Project?"


    His question took everyone''s breath away, and all the people were listening to what the host had to say.


    He loudly and clearly announced, "The final winner of the Future Project is the JS Group!"


    After that moment, all hearts settled down.


    This announcement was apuded by the audience, but some of them were disappointed at the result


    and even angry.


    Selina gave Jackson a big smile, and so did Derek, not to mention that Jackson''s grin was from ear to


    ear.


    However, Cherry paid no attention to the three people sitting around her, and when she turned her


    head to look at Stephen, her eyes met with his. She saw the despair and hopelessness in them, and


    she remembered what he said to her earlier that he had put everything that he had in the Future


    Project.


    Cherry wasn''t prepared for what was about to ur next.


    With a big smile on his face, the host said, "Let''s wee now Selina Lu, the CEO of the JS Group, to


    With a burst of apuse, Selina went on the stage and shook hands with the host. She took the


    microphone from him, and with a big smile on her face she proudly addressed the audience in front of


    her.


    "Thank you for supporting the JS Group. I very much appreciate both themittee''s and


    government''s approval to ourpany''s efforts. I always believe that the Future Project belongs to the


    JS Group, as well as to every citizen resident in this city. Let''s make a joint effort and make our city a


    better one!"


    After she said this, thunderous apuses were heard, mingled with words of admiration, blessings,


    jealousy or hatred.


    Selina nced for a moment at Jackson and then looked at the audience again. Wearing her charming


    professional smile on her beautiful face, she said, "I want to announce something else. Since the JS


    Group has won the Future Project, our next goal now is to purchase the Anshi Group at all costs."


    When they heard the surprising announcement, a wave of bewilderment engulfed all the members of


    the crowd. Cherry was also astonished. She looked at Selina, and had no idea of what she meant by


    that.


    Then, Cherry turned to look at Stephen, but she couldn''t see how he looked like because he had had


    his head lowered.


    All of a sudden, Cherry wondered, ''Why would Selina want to do that?'' Obviously, the purchasing n


    was targeting Stephen, forcing him out of the business world.


    When she looked at Selina again, she saw that her eyes looked very different and very strange from


    how they usually used to be. It seemed that Selina was trying to imply something to somebody.


    Cherry looked into the direction Selina''s eyes were gazing, and found that Selina was nodding to


    Jackson. That was the moment when Cherry understood everything.


    When Jackson sensed that Cherry was staring at him, he also turned his head to look at her.


    Incredulous, Cherry asked Jackson, "Did you n all of this all by yourself?"


    "n? What do you mean by that?" answered Jackson. He continued, "I think that all of this happened


    quite naturally."


    "Well, what about this thing that Selina said earlier, about purchasing the Anshi Group?" Cherry started


    to get frustrated and angry. She said, "The Anshi Group is all that Stephen has, it''s his life. If you


    purchase it, then what will be of Stephen?"


    "Why do you care about Stephen?" asked Jackson infuriated. ''This damned woman thinks only of


    Stephen, '' thought Jackson.


    Cherry stared at Jackson and said nothing.


    Her silence angered Jackson even more, and he suddenly stood up from his chair, and quickly turned


    around and left.


    As she looked at Jackson''s disappearing figure, Cherry also hastily stood up and followed him outside.


    In the corridor, Cherry got behind Jackson, and said, "Jackson, wait a minute! I have something to tell


    you."


    When Cherry saw that Jackson wouldn''t slow down, she repeated her words for several times, but to


    no avail, because Jackson still didn''t want to stop and listen to her.


    After that, Cherry run ahead of Jackson and blocked his way. She red at him.


    Finally, Jackson stopped, and as he looked at Cherry, asked, "Say it! What do you want to tell me?"


    Cherry suppressed her emotions and sternly said, "Let him off! When will you finally stop treating him


    as an enemy?" said Cherry.


    She knew better than any other people that Jackson did this just to destroy Stephen. She wasn''t stupid


    to ignore Jackson''s shameless conspiracy. Jackson wanted Stephen to ept the deal, so that he


    could be destroyedpletely.


    "Let him off?" asked Jackson. He looked Cherry in the eyes, and added, "Why do you think that you


    can bargain with me?"


    "Why do you want to do this? Why do you want him dead?" asked Cherry furiously.


    Without any sort of hesitation, Jackson answered her, "Because he helped you run away five years


    ago. Did you really think that I wouldn''t find out that he was the one that helped you run away from


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    me?"


    Cherry had guessed it all; it seemed that Jackson had indeed known everything.


    "So that''s why in the past five years you''ve been making trouble for him? That''s why you''ve been


    making his life miserable?" asked Cherry.


    "Yes, that''s why, " confessed Jackson. He then continued, "Whoever dares to oppose me will end up


    dead."


    Cherry then looked into Jackson eyes, and said, "Am I going to be dead?"


    Jackson couldn''t control his anger anymore, and as he stared back at her, he answered, "Yes, sooner


    orter you''ll also be dead."


    When she heard him, Cherry lost all of her words. She couldn''t believe what Jackson said to her. She


    thought that maybe he was right, and that one day she would also die by his hand.

 Chapter 134 Are You Protecting My Woman (Part Two)

    Chapter 134 Are You Protecting My Woman (Part Two)


    They just stared at each other, in silence.


    After a few moments, Cherry gave up, because she knew that she couldn''t convince Jackson to


    change his mind. She had a clear understanding of Jackson''s character.


    She looked away, and asked him, "Now, please tell me what do you want? How can you let Stephen


    off?"


    Jackson looked at Cherry, and wondered why would she fight against him just for the sake of another


    man.


    After thinking for some time, Jackson finally opened his mouth and answered, "I''ll think about it after


    youe back to the apartment."


    Cherry was taken aback when she heard Jackson mention about the apartment. She stared at Jackson


    and knew that he wasn''t joking; he was dead serious about it.


    She asked herself, ''Can I actually return to that apartment after all these years? Will Joe want toe


    with me?'' She wondered what would happen if she moved back there, and if she actually wanted to


    take such a big risk. She would agree with whatever Jackson asked, but only on the condition that she


    would move back in alone. Joe was her son, and Jackson at the moment had no idea of Joe''s


    existence. But what if Jackson already knew about Joe? How could she allow Joe to live with him?


    Seeing Cherry''s hesitation, Jackson asked, "Come on! Have you refused my offer already?"


    Cherry looked at Jackson seriously, and answered, "Yes, I refuse you. I won''te back to live with


    you."


    But it seemed that Jackson was fine with Cherry''s refusal. He smiled at her, and said, "Alright, like you


    say, but because I''m in such a really good mood right now, I have another option for you if you still want


    to save your Stephen."


    "What?" immediately asked Cherry. She wouldn''t give up on saving Stephen.


    Jackson looked at Cherry, and clearly said word by word, "You can kneel and beg."


    Cherry was caught totally unprepared, and she had to back away from him several steps. She then


    took a firm stand, and carefully observed Jackson. Kneeling down? Was he actually serious? Begging?


    Jackson looked at Cherry and regretted his words. He shouldn''t have demanded so much from the


    woman he loved, and he was pushing her really hard to her limit. He wondered how could he even say


    such atrocious things to Cherry? He couldn''t wait to have her again under his protection, and clearly he


    hadn''t been himself when he asked her to kneel down in front of him.


    Cherry was left dumbstruck by his request. She gnashed and finally made up her mind. Five years ago


    Stephen had helped both her and Joe at great costs, and as a consequence, he had constantly been


    hurt by Jackson. But he had neverined about this, and now it was her turn to help him out. As


    long as Stephen was fine, kneeling down and begging wasn''t that much of a big and serious deal. After


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    all, it was very important for Stephen to keep the Anshi Group intact, and she decided that she would


    help him with this. Besides, Jackson was doing this just to feed his ego and to make himself look strong


    and dignified in front of her. He always thought highly of himself, and he always wanted other people to


    obey him, to admire him, and most of all, to fear him. He was hating her for abandoning him five years


    ago. This was now his time to take his revenge on her.


    Cherry took a deep breath and slowly came closer to Jackson.


    When Jackson saw Cherry approaching him he appeared to be calm, but in reality, he was afraid.


    ''What will she do? Will she actually kneel and beg?'' he wondered.


    Cherry stopped just a step away from Jackson. She looked at him, and with disappointment and


    despair in her voice, asked, "Will you let Stephen and the Anshi Group alone if I kneel down and beg?"


    From Cherry''s pleading voice, Jackson knew that she was serious. He knew what Cherry was about to


    do next.


    Cherry bent her knees and was just about to kneel down in front of him, but suddenly someone


    grabbed Cherry''s arm and stopped her.


    Cherry lost her bnce for a moment and then fell towards the man standing behind her.


    Stephen caught Cherry in his arms while he shot an angry and defiant nce at Jackson.


    Jackson''s face darkened in an instant when he saw the intimacy between Stephen and Cherry. A surge


    of fury was lit in his mind.


    After Cherry stood back on her own feet, she looked at the man who had caught her and found that it


    had actually been Stephen.


    "Stephen!"


    He ignored the surprise in Cherry''s voice, and as he stared at Jackson, he furiously asked, "You even


    have the nerve to bully a woman!"


    Jackson smiled wryly, and answered him, "I didn''t bully her. She was actually willing to do this for you."


    "Jackson, do you think that I''m threatening you?" Because Jackson couldn''t frighten him, Stephen


    continued, "I won''t allow Cherry to be hurt, and even if I have to lose the Anshi Group and end up


    broke, I''m still going to protect her!"


    Stephen''s words, worth as much as an open deration of love, surprised Cherry, and at the same


    time angered Jackson very badly.


    Cherry had never thought that Stephen would ever say such a thing. He would give up his whole entire


    career and all of his assets just to stop her from kneeling down on the floor in front of Jackson.


    Jackson''s anger was now nearly uncontroble. ''Is Stephen now demonstrating his strength and


    bravery?'' pondered Jackson. ''Or is he just showing me that he''s protecting my woman?''

 Chapter 135 Dont Hurt Those Around Me

    Chapter 135 Don''t Hurt Those Around Me


    Jackson didn''t say anything. After Stephen nced at Cherry, he focused his eyes on Jackson again,


    and said, "Jackson, I would have never thought that you would n to root me out this time, but you


    should remember that the grudge between us willst for a lifetime. I returned here to get even with you


    five years ago, and I won''t let you get away with it until one of us is dead!"


    With a cold expression on his face, Jackson replied, "Then let''s see who''ll win out."


    Cherry had no idea about what they were talking about. ''Was there a blood feud between them?'' she


    wondered.


    Stephen replied with a sneer, and said, "Interesting." A shade of hatred could be seen flowing in his


    eyes.


    After that, Stephen moved his eyes on Cherry, who was standing beside him, and said, "Jackson, I


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    hope that you won''t mind if I tell your wife that the Shen Group has gone bankrupt at yourmand,


    will you?"


    When she heard Stephen''s words, Cherry was immediately shocked. She had known that the Shen


    Group had gone bankrupt, but she hadn''t heard that it had been because of Jackson. Had he really


    done that?


    Cherry shook her head and couldn''t believe what she just heard. She looked back at Stephen, and


    asked, "What did you say? Can you say it again?"


    Jackson stared at Cherry. No expression could be found on his face, but some worries did arise in his


    heart, and he was afraid that the distance between his woman and him would now increase even


    farther than it had been before.


    Stephen didn''t intend to conceal anything from her, and directly replied, "Cherry, you''ve already heard


    me, it''s just as I said. The Shen Group''s bankruptcy was all because of him. If you don''t believe me,


    you can ask him right now."


    Cherry started to tremble uncontrobly, and she cast her eyes on Jackson and looked astonished at


    him. She then unconsciously said, "No, that''s impossible, he wouldn''t do such a thing."


    Jackson felt his heart ache when he saw Cherry''s helplessness. In the past, when she had been


    mistreated by the Shen household, he had always stayed at her side and held her in his arms, showing


    her his warmest embrace to console her. Now things were different, and he couldn''t even get close to


    her while she was so desperate in front of him.


    Tears streamed down on Cherry''s cheeks. She hated everyone of the Shen household who had hurt


    her deeply, especially Jade Qiao, but Harrison Shen was, after all, her father, and what was he


    supposed to do after the Shen Group went bankrupt? He was already old, and he had almost instantly


    lost his Shen Group. ording to her knowledge, he didn''t even have any other rtives to rely on.


    Cherry started to cry and stepped towards Jackson. She looked at him seriously, and asked, "Did you


    really do that? Did you really force my father to go into bankruptcy?"


    "He was never qualified to be your father in the first ce. Have you forgotten how he hurt you in the


    past?" Jackson shouted at Cherry, and thought, ''This stupid woman! Why does she feel sorry for such


    a bastard like Harrison Shen?''


    "He''s still my father!" replied Cherry. She pulled Jackson''s cor and frantically asked, "Tell me where is


    he! Where is he now?"


    Jackson looked at Cherry but didn''t push her away. He didn''t know how to answer her when he saw


    how emotional she was at that moment.


    After a few moments, Jackson said, "I don''t know."


    "Then, why did you destroy the Shen Group? Why?" cried Cherry as she beat on Jackson''s chest with


    her hands.


    Jackson couldn''t stand it anymore, and as he shook Cherry''s hands away, he furiously said, "Because I


    hate you! I hate all the people that are rted to you!"


    Cherry fell backwards because of Jackson''s strong push, but luckily Stephen quickly walked up to


    catch her.


    Astonishment was written all over Cherry''s face when she heard Jackson''s words.


    Jackson''s anger finally broke out. He stared at Cherry, and furiously said, "Cherry, you left me without


    saying a word to me five years ago! I nearly searched all over the city to find you. I hate you, and my


    hatred for you is so deep that I don''t know how to release it. I took revenge on the people rted to


    you! I took my revenge on Stephen An, on Harrison Shen! All suffered just because of you, just


    because you existed!"


    Cherry, who stayed in Stephen''s arms without saying a word, looked as delicate as a frightened kitten.


    Her heart was aching, and she didn''t want to hear about anything that had happened five years ago.


    She didn''t want to remember Emily''s death, she didn''t want to think about Jean, or where she had gone


    to or what had happened to her. After her return to the city, she couldn''t find anyone of the Shen


    household anymore, and she had found out that Stephen had lived under Jackson''s oppression all


    along. Were all of these the results of her sudden departure?


    Cherry then thought about Harrison and Jade, and although Harrison had been strict with her


    sometimes, he hadn''t hurt her deeply. He had actually had no status in the family, and had always been


    oppressed by Jade. Cherry had more or less feelings for her father, but herst name was Shen, and


    how could she ever forget about the person from whom she had got that name - her father.


    Stephen looked at Cherry and couldn''t decide on what to say next to her. He had hesitated for so long


    to tell her all of this, but in order to continue with his n, and to deepen the rtionship between


    Cherry and him, he had to speak out those things.


    Jackson watched the intimacy between the two and itched to pull Cherry into his arms. But he couldn''t


    move a step, because he was the one who had pushed her away in the first ce. How could he get


    her back now?


    As time went by, Cherry was still staring nkly ahead. She told herself that what she needed to do at


    the moment was to adjust her messy mind.


    Cherry slightly moved, and when Stephen noticed that she was herself again, he anxiously asked,


    "Cherry?"


    Cherry tried to stand on her own feet, and Stephen helped her after he got her purpose.


    She felt powerless, and she leaned on Stephen as if she was about to copse at any moment.


    "Let us leave, Stephen, " faintly said Cherry.


    "Okay, " answered Stephen. He was about to help her walk away when Cherry suddenly stopped.


    Cherry turned her eyes towards Jackson and then spoke out her mind.


    "I used to think that I knew you well, Jackson, that I knew what kind of person you are, but I was wrong.


    I''ve spent the five years trying to forget the man who I fell in love with in a month, but I failed."


    The expression on Jackson''s face visibly changed when he heard Cherry''s words. He hadn''t expected


    Cherry to say something like that.


    Cherry continued, "But now, I feel that you''re a stranger, a stranger like I''ve never known you to be


    before. Harrison is my father, and Stephen is one of my best friends. If you hate me, you can take your


    revenge on me directly. Why did you have to hurt those who were innocent?"


    Jackson''s lips slightly moved. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    Cherry suddenly put on a convinced face, and said, "Just hate me as much as you wish. You''re right, I


    did flee away from you five years ago, and I''ll pay for my own behavior, but Jackson, if you will, could


    you please not hurt those around me? I beg you!"


    With that, Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes, and after a while she lowered her head and said to


    Stephen, "Let''s go now."


    Stephen nodded. He supported Cherry and turned around to leave.

 Chapter 136 He Is Repentant Too

    Chapter 136 He Is Repentant Too


    Jackson suddenly walked forward and grabbed Cherry''s arm. He said, "Please don''t go!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry tried to stop crying, but when she heard Jackson''s pleading, tears started to roll down her face


    again.


    Jackson looked at Cherry, anguished, without uttering a single word.


    Cherry shook his hand off of her with all the strength that she could muster, and put on a calm


    expression on her face. She said, "Jackson, if you hadn''t had Sally, or if I had been unaware of her


    existence in the first ce, I wouldn''t have left you five years ago."


    And with that, she walked away with Stephen.


    As Jackson watched Cherry leave, tears started to well up in his eyes. He opened his mouth and


    wanted to call out to her, but no voice coulde out of it. He was dying to make her stay with him, but


    he didn''t know how to.


    Deep down in his heart, he yelled, ''Baby, I love you too! I love you so much! I know that I''ve harbored


    deep hatred, and I apologize for what I''ve done to Harrison! But not to Stephen, no, because the


    grudge between him and me is beyond your wildest imagination, Cherry. Even so, I don''t want you to


    let you know about it. Pleasee back to me, my love! I feel so lonely without you.''


    As Cherry disappeared from his sight, Jackson finally confessed, ''And honey, in fact, Jean is still alive.''


    Stephen drove the car, and from time to time he nced at Cherry who was sitting next to him in the


    front passenger''s seat. He wanted to say something to her, but he was afraid that she wasn''t in the


    mood for talking.


    "Stephen, I''m sorry, " said Cherry, who seemed to have noticed Stephen''s attention.


    "No, Cherry, there''s no need to apologize, " hastily said Stephen. He had never med Cherry for


    anything that had happened to him.


    Cherry, however, started to murmur to herself, "It''s all my fault...If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have


    gotten into so much trouble."


    Stephen shook his head, and said, "Cherry, even if I hadn''t helped you, Jackson and I would have still


    ended up like this anyway. We have more grudges against each other than you would expect."


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Cherry curiously.


    Stephen didn''t dare to tell Cherry the truth. If she were to ever know it, then it was Jackson''s duty to tell


    it to her.


    Seeing his reticence, Cherry didn''t demand the answer. At that moment, she was more worried about


    Harrison, whose whereabouts were still unknown.


    "Drive me home, Stephen. I''m tired, " said Cherry eventually.


    "Okay, " replied Stephen, willing to help her with whatever she needed.


    The next morning, Elsa walked in Cherry''s bedroom and found that both the mother and the son were


    still in bed.


    "You two sleepyheads, do you know what time it is? Time to get up!" called Elsa as she drew open the


    window curtains.


    "But mom, I don''t want to go to work today!" mumbled Cherry, still half asleep.


    "Grandma, I don''t want to go to school today either! I want to stay in bed with mommy, " also said Joe


    sleepy, before he nuzzled up against his mother again.


    "Get up, now, or you''ll have to taste my feather duster!" threatened Elsa.


    Eventually, Cherry sat up on the bed, and then she patted Joe''s back beside her, saying, "Joe,e


    on, get up!"


    "Okay, Mommy!"


    After breakfast, Wilson took Joe to school and Cherry drove to thepany.


    But just before she left, Elsa grabbed her hand, and asked, "Cherry, are you okay? Did something


    happen yesterday?"


    Cherry instantly denied, "No, nothing at all. Mom, don''t worry about me. Come on now, I have to go."


    She then rushed into her car and drove away.


    As Elsa watched Cherry''s car disappear, she said to herself, "My poor little girl... When will you ever


    find your happiness?"


    Cherry arrived at thepany and started to work at her desk as usual. Selina had been nning to


    ask her about what she and Jackson had talked aboutst evening, but did not know how to start the


    conversation with her.


    Cherry buried herself in her work for the entire morning to take her mind off of things.


    By afternoon, she had collected all the documents that needed to be signed for the day.


    Cherry then entered Selina''s office, walked up to her desk and said, "Miss Selina, these documents


    need signing."


    She put the pile on Selina''s desk.


    "Okay, " replied Selina. She nced through the papers and signed all of them right after she noticed


    that the materials were about the arrangements that she had nned for.


    When Cherry collected the signed documents and was about to leave, Selina said, "Cherry, can we


    have a talk?"


    Cherry stopped and turned back to Selina.


    Selina immediately stood up from her desk and walked up to her. She grabbed Cherry''s hand, and


    brought her to the couch.


    They sat down on it, and Selina said, "Cherry, did you talk to Jackson just for Stephen''s sake?"


    Although Selina partially guessed what had happenedst evening, she cared more about whether


    Jackson and Cherry had be closer to each other, and whether they had gotten back together.


    Cherry stared at Selina, and said, "Yes."


    Cherry then asked, "Miss Selina, Jackson was the one who decided to buy the Anshi Group, right?"


    Selina didn''t avoid Cherry''s gaze. She knew that Cherry had figured everything out by herself.


    She answered, "Yes, Jackson told me about it."


    Cherry looked away.


    Selina sighed, and said, "Cherry, I don''t think that you should involve yourself in the grudges between


    Jackson and Stephen. Jackson will never change his mind."


    "But Stephen has suffered a lot in the past five years because of me!" Cherry almost screamed out,


    and tears welled up in her eyes. She felt awfully bad at the thought of what Stephen had gone through


    during the past five years.


    Selina then realized that Cherry had no idea about the grudge between Jackson and Stephen. Since


    Jackson hadn''t told her, she didn''t dare to tell her about it.


    She gently sped Cherry''s hand into hers, and said, "Cherry, you must believe in Jackson, he loves


    you! If you think that Jackson''s takeover on the Anshi Group is a revenge on Stephen for him helping


    you run away five years ago, it''s because that he loves you and wants you to be on his side."


    Cherry fought back her tears and shook her head. She started to say, "Can we...can we get back


    together even after all these years?"


    "Didn''t he tell you yesterday already?" asked Selina surprised. "He''s always wanted you back."


    Cherry chuckled, and repeated, "Wanted me back? What is he trying to do? Imprison me? Or does he


    want me to kneel before him and beg mercy for Stephen?"


    Selina was startled by Cherry''s reaction and words. What on earth had happened yesterday evening?


    How could have things gone so awfully wrong?


    Cherry took a deep breath and suddenly stood up from the couch. She said, "Miss Selina, I have to


    leave now."


    Selina did not go on about it and let Cherry go.


    After Cherry left, Selina was very angry, and she immediately called Jackson, but no one answered.


    She then called Derek.


    Unlike Jackson, Derek quickly answered his phone.


    "Hello! Where are you and Jackson?" asked Selina, immediately after the call was connected.


    "How did you know that I''m with him?" teased Derek, feeling in a good mood.


    "Cut the crap! I need to talk to him right now, " demanded Selina.


    "Family residence."


    Selina then hung up.


    She walked out of the JS office building and drove as fast as she could to the family residence. After


    she pulled up in front of the building, she marched straight to the Chu''s quarters.


    Andrew had gone for a walk with the butler and wasn''t at home, but Selina saw Jackson and Derek


    sitting in the living room.


    Selina rushed to Jackson and furiously shouted, "What did you say to Cherry?"


    Jackson remained quiet, with his head lowered, avoiding her.


    On the other hand, Derek rose to his feet and walked up to her, and tried to drag her away. He urged


    her, "Cut it out, Jackson is already upset."


    "Oh, is that so? What''s he upset about? Why would he, the young master Chu, be ever upset?" asked


    Selina mockingly.


    "You don''t know what''s really going on. Stop it already, " quickly said Derek. He then threw Jackson a


    nce, afraid that he would be mad again.


    "What do you mean? Is there anything that I don''t know already?" Selina kept her voice aloud, and


    continued, "Oh, are you upset that you wanted to make Cherry kneel down in front of you but she


    refused?"


    Jackson then got up in an instant and red at Selina with mad murderous eyes. She had ruffled his


    feathers.


    "Shut up!" shouted Jackson coldly.


    In normal circumstances, Selina would have stayed as far away from Jackson as she could when he


    lost his temper, but this time she wanted to fight for Cherry. She knew that Jackson still loved Cherry,


    and she wanted to take her chances. The best result were managing to help them get back together


    and making Sally disappear from the city. If she failed, then she would just ept it.


    "Why should I shut up?" protested Selina. "I always believed that you could keep your head clear when


    you faced Cherry, but I had never expected you to treat her like that. Do you know how sad she is? Do


    you?"


    Jackson red at Selina without saying a word.


    Seeing Jackson''s expression, Derek stopped his sister at once, and said, "Give it a rest, already!


    Jackson has repented for what he''s done and feels bad about it."


    "He deserves it, " said Selina without thinking with her eyes still locked with Jackson. She went on


    saying, "Jackson, you should taken care of the things between you and Stephen on your own! Why did


    you involve Cherry in them!"


    Jackson furiously shouted, "Do you think I wanted to? She''s the single person that I want to protect and


    care about more than anything in the world! You know very well that Stephen and I are engaged in a


    battle to the death, and that only one of can emerge out of it alive!"

 Chapter 137 I Am The Culprit

    Chapter 137 I Am The Culprit


    Jackson was almost roaring, making both Derek and Selina tremble with fear.


    Selina looked at Jackson''s eyes, the anger and despair emerged in his eyes made her want to burst


    into tears. Yes, it was destined that the Chu family would be the inveterate enemy of the An family


    forever as a result of what had happened long ago. She had heard from her brother that Stephen had


    do that to Jackson one day, and now...


    Selina suddenly understood what Jackson had done all alone. The reason why he held vengeance


    against Stephen was that he didn''t want any ident to happen. No one had the ability to predict what


    would happen next second.


    Selina did not say a word, and it was the same with Derek.


    Jackson spun around slowly, turned his back on Derek and Selina.


    "Derek, Selina, I can ept it if she doesn''t understand me. But how can you not understand me as


    well?" There was no rage in Jackson''s voice now, unlike before.


    It seemed that Derek wanted to say something. He began to move his lips but eventually didn''t say it


    out loud.


    Selina broke into sobs. She came close to Jackson and pulled at his clothes, pleading like a child,


    "Jackson, I''m so sorry about this."


    Jackson continued to look straight ahead and kept silent.


    "Jackson, I just don''t want to see you two apart. I appreciate Cherry very much and I love her nature


    too. You don''t know how much I wish you to be together happily. I''ll be very delighted when that


    happens. Please listen to me, " said Selina firmly and her eyes showed that she was very serious.


    At the same moment, Derek approached Selina and put his arm around her shoulders. Then he turned


    to Jackson and said, "Yeah, Jackson, our sister-inw is really nice. You must keep her at you side."


    Hearing these words from Derek and Selina, Jackson was a bit touched. He turned slightly around and


    looked at Derek, then he turned his gaze to Selina, who still had tears?running down?her?cheeks.


    Jackson softly said, "Don''t worry. She is still my wife."


    Derek smiled when he heard what Jackson was saying. And Selina''s face rxed as well.


    "You are a grown woman. You shouldn''t cry like this. Don''t you know how ugly you look right now?"


    joked Jackson.


    Selina suddenly hit him like a small child, and said, "You grew up with me. You know that I''m just as


    ugly as I was before."


    "It doesn''t matter if you are ugly or not. Just take care of the JS Group well for me, " said Jackson


    finally with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry, thates very easily to me, " replied Selina happily.


    After a while, something suddenly urred to Selina''s mind. She looked up at Jackson and said, "Well,


    Jackson, do we still need to acquire the Anshi Group now?"


    This question made Jackson''s now rxed expression get tensed again in a matter of seconds.


    Thinking about it for a while, Jackson said, "She will get really sad if we acquire the Anshi Group. But if


    we don''t do that, we will be nting a bomb under our own feet."


    As Derek heard Jackson''s words, he responded, "Jackson, how about you tell my sister-inw what


    actually happened that year. She may understand the reason why you did what you had to do, if she


    knows the context."


    Jackson shook his head, "No, I''m afraid that she would be even more hurt. After all, she has a good


    rtionship with Stephen now. I can''t ensure that Stephen would do nothing bad to her."


    Derek and Selina contemted a little about it in their heads and finally neither of them spoke a word.


    Muchter, Jackson finally gave the verdict, "Do not acquire the Anshi Group for the moment."


    Both Derek and Selina were amazed at Jackson''s decision. They looked at each other and Selina


    immediately turned to Jackson and said, "If we don''t acquire the Anshi Group right now, there may not


    be another chance for us in the future."


    "She''s right, Jackson, there will never be such a great opportunity in the future like this one, absolutely


    not! Now that you have got control over the Future Project, just take the opportunity and acquire the


    Anshi Group while you can. Then Stephen will no longer be powerful." Derek dered beside them.


    Seeing that Jackson did not reply for a long time, Selina got anxious, "Jackson, do you know that you


    will be raising a killer next to you if you do that?"


    "But I don''t want to lose her, " said Jackson abruptly. There was nothing more important to his heart


    than Cherry. He had waited for her for five years, and now that she hade back, how could he push


    her away?


    Selina and Derek lost any words that were brewing in their minds. They knew it perfect well that


    Jackson would choose Cherry over everything else. Even if his choice could bring danger for himself,


    he would still choose her.


    Selina lowered her head and said no more words.


    Derek thought for a moment and then said to Selina, "We can announce to the public that we do not


    intend to acquire the Anshi Group as the JS Group has just gained control over the Future Project.


    We''ll discuss this questionter."


    Selina didn''t give any response to Derek, and just turned around and left.


    Getting out of Jackson''s home, Selina drove back to the JS building. While in the elevator, she tried her


    best to ster a smile on her face as she did not want to show her turmoil to Cherry.


    When she came to the office area, she found Cherry busy at work in front of her desk. It seemed that


    Caroline was not there. She might have gone out.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Selina hade back, Cherry stood up immediately and respectfully said, "Miss Selina,


    you are back!"


    Selina smiled, "Yes, just continue with your work."


    "All right, " Cherry replied politely. Not until Selina walked into her office did Cherry sit down and


    continue with her work.


    After a busy afternoon, Cherry finally looked at the time and found out that she could leave from work


    now. But she remembered that there was still something left to finish, so she decided to stay there to


    finish it as it was okay to leave a littleter. Then she began to check some data online.


    Cherry opened some web pages and started searching for relevant news on the bankruptcy of the


    Shen Group. She wanted to see if she could track down Harrison.


    After a while, Selina picked her handbag and walked out from her office room. She noticed that Cherry


    had not left yet. So she walked towards Cherry and asked, "Cherry, are you still busy with work? Why


    haven''t you left yet?"


    "Oh, no. I have finished my work already. But there are still some personal things for me to deal with, "


    said Cherry still in her seat as she didn''t stand up.


    Selina saw that Cherry''s gaze was still fixed at theputer screen. It appeared that she was


    searching for something. As long as it was a personal affair, Selina thought that perhaps she would be


    able to help Cherry to some extent.


    "What''s it that you are looking for? Maybe I can help you, " offered Selina.


    Cherry looked up to her and since she had no n to keep it from her, she said, "I want to search on


    the news about the Shen Group to find my father."


    "Your father?" Selina was a bit surprised. Eventually, the Shen Group, Harrison Shen and Cherry Shen


    came to her mind. And she remembered that it had been Jackson''s direct order to acquire the Shen


    Group, so...


    Cherry nodded to Selina and said, "Yes, Harrison is my father."


    Selina couldn''t help but step two paces back, her face shocked with amazement.


    "Miss Selina, what''s wrong?" Cherry got confused looking at Selina''s expression and immediately


    stood up. She observed Selina carefully, as she thought perhaps Selina was not feeling well.


    Still looking at Cherry, Selina did not answer her question, but said instead, "Cherry, the thing that


    happened with the Shen Group is..."


    Cherry stopped her before she could finish her words.


    "I know it was Jackson who did it. Stephen has already told me, " said Cherry peacefully. She could


    stand the horror of the news now.


    Selina shook her head and said, "Cherry, in fact, as far as the bankruptcy of the Shen Group is


    concerned, it was me who did that."

 Chapter 138 Do You Know Me Well (Part One)

    Chapter 138 Do You Know Me Well (Part One)


    Cherry looked at Selina in disbelief, and as she shook her head, said, "What¡­what are you talking


    about?"


    Selina looked back at Cherry, and replied, "Jackson was the one whomanded that the Shen Group


    disappear from the city. I had to obey his order and supervise the whole process of its destruction."


    Cherry still couldn''t believe her ears. She stared at Selina with her eyes wide open, and suddenly a


    tear stole down her cheek.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier about this!" cried Cherry.


    When Selina saw that Cherry started to weep inconsbly, she quickly said, "I didn''t know that you


    were¡­"


    But before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Cherry. "Selina, do you even know


    how much I hate Jackson because of what he did to the Shen Group?"


    Selina still couldn''t utter a sentence and was again interrupted by Cherry. "I¡­ I¡­"


    "Haha¡­ I''m so stupid! I should have realized that you were on Jackson''s side from the very beginning!


    Even yesterday, immediately after Jackson said that he would buy the Anshi Group, you announced


    officially that the JS Group was going to make that happen! You were in cahoots with Jackson all


    along!" said Cherry infuriated.


    "But Jackson changed his mind, he''s not going to purchase the Anshi Group anymore. Both Stephen


    and hispany are safe now, " quickly said Selina, afraid that she was going to be interrupted again.


    Cherry was somehow relieved to hear the news that Stephen and hispany were finally okay, but


    she didn''t know how to control her other emotions when she thought of the fact that Selina was the one


    who had taken action against the Shen Group and her father.


    Cherry stared at Selina and coldly said, "Miss Selina, we''d better keep our rtionship as professional


    as possible from now on."


    She then took her bag, turned around and walked away.


    "Che¡­" Selina tried to call after her, but couldn''t, and was very upset when she saw Cherry''s figure


    fading in the distance.


    After she left the JS Group, Cherry didn''t drive back home and instead went to visit Stephen.


    She parked the car in front of the bar''s door, got out of it, and walked inside.


    As soon as she stepped into the bar, she found that the atmosphere inside it was very usual for a


    typical day. It was obvious that there were only a few customers and that the waiters were pretty


    rxed with their workload.


    When one of the waiters saw Cherrye in, he quickly walked up to her and greeted her, "How are


    you doing today, Miss Cherry?"


    Cherry wasn''t surprised to hear the waiter''s greeting. She had already been there for several times,


    and every time to visit Stephen. It wasn''t surprising that all of the waiters knew her.


    Cherry nodded to him, and said, "Good afternoon." She then asked, "Where is Mr. Stephen?"


    "He¡­ he''s in his office, " replied the waiter.


    "Okay, I''ll go to see him, " and after uttering these words, Cherry turned around and left.


    When she arrived at Stephen''s office she gently knocked on the door, but she got no answer. After


    Cherry thought for a while, she eventually pushed the door open.


    She saw Stephen sitting on the sofa with his hands tightlyced behind his head. He seemed to look


    distressed, and Cherry was the same when she saw him sitting like that.


    She slowly approached him and then sat down next to him. She was about to pat on his shoulder, but


    her hand stopped in mid air. She called out to him, "Stephen."


    When Stephen heard Cherry''s voice, he quickly raised his head and nkly stared at her.


    He then asked, "Cherry, when did youe here?"


    "I just arrived earlier, " replied Cherry. Slightly hesitating, she asked, "Are¡­are you alright?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephen pretended to be doing well; he forced a smile, and said, "Yes, I''m great."


    Cherry was still a little worried, and continued to ask, "Are you sure you''re alright?"


    Stephen nodded and replied with bravado, "I''m good; don''t worry. You must have heard the news. The


    JS Group has given up on their n and they are not going to buy the Anshi Group anymore. I couldn''t


    be much happier..."


    Cherry looked at him and found that he was visibly wasted away. She wondered what he was actually


    hiding deep down in his heart. Stephen always appeared simple, but when it came to Jackson, she


    found that he became mysterious andplex, and that it was hard for her to gain any kind of insights


    into his thoughts.


    Cherry didn''t continue with the topic. She instead lowered her head, and said, "Jackson isn''t the only


    one to me for the Shen Group''s bankruptcy; Selina also helped him."


    Stephen sensed the disappointment in her words and replied to her, "Cherry, don''t you know that


    Selina and Jackson are birds of the same feather? No matter what Jackson wants to do, Selina will


    always help him without any sort of hesitation and vice versa. They''re definitely a team."


    Cherry replied by sitting quietly on the sofa and dropping her gaze on the floor.


    Stephen didn''t want Cherry to feel distressed, and tried tofort her, "Cherry, don''t worry, I''ll ask my


    friends to help you look for your father. If I guessed it right, your father must still be hidden somewhere


    in the city, " said Stephen.


    "Really? How can you be so sure about that?" Cherry quickly raised her head and looked at him with


    gleaming eyes.


    Stephen looked into Cherry''s eyes and started to tell her about his spection. "Cherry, after you left


    five years ago, Jackson has monitored all the transportation systems, including airlines, railways and


    buses; all of them are under Jackson''s eyes. If your father had left the city, he should have found out


    about it, judging from his reaction yesterday but I can tell that he also doesn''t know anything about his


    whereabouts. That means that your father is still somewhere here in the city, but pretty well hidden!"


    "Are you sure?" asked Cherry again. What Stephen said gave new hope to her. She believed that as


    long as her father was still in the city, she could find a way to find him, and even though he had treated


    her badly in the past, she still wanted to find him and see what he was doing. As his daughter, she only


    wanted to make sure that he was okay.

 Chapter 139 Do You Know Me Well (Part Two)

    Chapter 139 Do You Know Me Well (Part Two)


    Stephen nodded, and said, "Yes, I''ll send people to look for him. Please, don''t worry."


    "Thank you so much Stephen, " said Cherry with a pleasant smile on her face.


    When Stephen saw her beam, he was also delighted and his heart softened. Nothing in the world could


    have made him happier than having her near him and smiling.


    Cherry immediately felt more rxed. At first it seemed that nothing was bothering her, but all of a


    sudden she thought of Jackson, and came up with a new question in her mind.


    She looked at Stephen, and with seriousness in her voice asked, "Stephen, could I ask you a


    question?"


    "Please go right ahead, " replied Stephen.


    "What happened between you and Jackson?" carefully asked Cherry.


    Stephen''s face became dark and cold in an instant. "Cherry, you already knew it?"


    "Yes, " said Cherry, nodding.


    When Stephen saw that Cherry was looking at him anxiously, he thought to himself, ''How could I tell


    her about it? If I tell her, Jackson will never let me go. What''s more, I also don''t have a n for what''s


    next to follow. I just have to seed in keeping the Anshi Group safe; my next move has to be


    precisely nned.''


    "Cherry, do you know why Sally left that year?" asked Stephen all of a sudden.


    Cherry shook her head. She didn''t know what had happened. She only knew that Sally had been


    Jackson''s true love, that she had left because of some unknown reasons and that then she hade


    back again, but she didn''t knew the details. Nobody had ever told her about it.


    Stephen looked away for a moment, and continued, "When you have the time, you''d better ask


    Jackson about it first."


    After she heard Stephen''s words Cherry pondered for a while, and then asked, "Did you also have


    something to do with Sally''s disappearance?"


    Stephen hadn''t expected that Cherry would have thought so far, and it seemed that he had


    underestimated her intelligence and rational ability.


    He nced at her and asked, "Cherry, how well do you know me?"


    Cherry shook her head again, because at that moment she suddenly realized that she actually knew


    very little about Stephen. She only knew that he was the bar''s owner and that he had been Emily''s


    boss. He was very nice to her, and had helped her a lot when she was in need, but she didn''t have any


    knowledge about his private life or his past whatsoever.


    When Stephen looked at Cherry, who was totally puzzled, he thought twice, and finally said, "Cherry, I


    alsoe from a military family."


    The words almost stunned Cherry. She thought in disbelief, ''Military family? Jackson is a soldier, Derek


    is a soldier, so that means that Stephen was a soldier too?''


    Stephen saw Cherry''s expression and was afraid that she might have guessed something wrong. He


    quickly added, "I''m not a soldier, but both of my parents were soldiers."


    When Cherry heard him, she quickly asked, "Then why don''t you live in the military residential


    Cherry''s question reminded Stephen of something unpleasant, and suddenly he looked gloomy and


    sad.


    "I lived there before, but..." he said. Stephen paused for a while, and then continued, "I have no right to


    live in the residentialpound now."


    "Why? That doesn''t sound reasonable. Any army men''s children can apply for it, " argued Cherry.


    Because she had lived with Jackson for some time, she had learned some of the military regtions.


    Stephen shook his head, and said, "Cherry, there are some things which aren''t as simple as you would


    think they are."


    Cherry watched Stephen''s expression and gradually calmed down. Maybe it was just as Stephen had


    said, maybe she was too naive to find out the underlying fact in all of it.


    "So you, Jackson, and Derek have known each other ever since childhood?" asked Cherry in a


    surprised manner.


    Stephen nodded to her, and replied, "Yes, and also Sally. We all grew up together."


    Cherry then remembered the time when she had first met Stephen and the times when Stephen and


    Jackson had confronted each other in the bar. They seemed to have known each other, but there was


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    nothing friendly between them. The rtionship between them was strange, and was pretty hard to be


    described in words.


    "Then, what about your parents?" As soon as he heard Cherry''s question, Stephen''s face became


    dark.


    "No more questions, okay?" almost roared Stephen.


    Cherry was startled by him, and as she stared at him, she couldn''t help but shiver.


    Stephen then realized that he had failed to control his own emotions. He quickly calmed down, and


    said to Cherry, "Cherry, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to do that!"


    Everything seemed to be a mess. "It''s all right, " said Cherry as she shook her head, but in reality


    terrified by him.


    Puzzled, she thought to herself, ''What the hell is going on? What happened between Jackson, Derek,


    Sally and Stephen?''


    Cherry suddenly felt very scared, because it seemed that she had walked into an endless ck hole on


    the day that she had married Jackson. The deeper she had walked in it, the more people she had


    seen, and they were Derek, Sally, Stephen and Selina. She didn''t know whether they were good


    persons or bad persons, and she didn''t know whom else she would meet on her way, but one thing she


    knew for sure, and that was she knew nothing. All that she could do now was to keep on walking,


    unaware of her final destination, and unaware of the final oue of it.

 Chapter 140 You Should Protect Yourself Well

    Chapter 140 You Should Protect Yourself Well


    Stephen watched Cherry deeply contemting something but he could not figure out what it was


    actually.


    "Cherry, " called Stephen softly.


    "Yes?" Cherry immediately brought her thoughts back to the present and looked at Stephen.


    He thought about what he wanted to say for a moment and then said, "Cherry, you don''t need to think


    too much. You will understand whatever is going on in the days toe."


    However, Cherry did not really pay heed to Stephen''s words as she was still lost in her own thoughts.


    "Stephen, do you think it was right for me to marry to Jackson? Hasn''t it been aplete mistake?"


    Stephen considered her question in his mind and firmly said, "Cherry, if I had known you before


    Jackson, I would have taken you away from this city and if it were possible, we would nevere


    back!"


    There was not only a sense of longing but also sadness in Cherry''s eyes. Seeing that, Stephen was


    ready to abandon the hatred he held for her in his heart. As long as he could have her, he was okay


    with never ever seeing Jackson again all his life. He would not even avenge him since he would be


    content with Cherry by his side.


    Cherry still dwelled in her imaginary world. Shaking her head, she said, "Stephen, maybe I''m destined


    to stay entangled with Jackson."


    Stephen didn''t say anything because he knew that she would not listen to anybody now.


    Suddenly, she asked a question Stephan could not have predicted, "Do you think I can trust Selina?"


    Fixing his eyes on Cherry, Stephen could not tell what was going on in her mind. After thinking about


    her question, he said, "I''m not sure. Maybe you can trust her. She doesn''t live in the family residence


    and shows no signs of a soldier, but a foreigner. Honestly, I''m not familiar with her."


    Cherry pondered over this in her mind. Based on the time that she spent with Selina, she found her to


    be a simple child rather than a calcting woman. But her rtionship with Jackson was very special.


    Could she still trust her?


    Seeing that Cherry kept silent, Stephen suddenly recalled something and then said to Cherry, "Cherry,


    there is a person you can trust beside you."


    "Who is that?" Cherry looked at Stephen in surprise. She was anxious to find someone she counted


    enough to rely on. She had trusted Stephen very much earlier, but now she felt that she did not know


    him at all! Though Stephen had never hurt her and had even helped her, she found him so strange that


    she even could not figure out what kind of a person he had be now.


    Stephen stared into Cherry''s eyes and firmly answered, "John."


    ''John?'' Cherry was taken aback by that name, stopping all other thoughts in her head. ''How could it be


    John?''


    Stephen continued, "Though John had betrayed you before, I can assure that he would never hurt you.


    Try to think of the past few years. Has John done anything bad to you besides he cheating on you with


    your sister after you met him the first time?"


    Considering it carefully, Cherry had to admit that Stephen was right. It was true that John had never


    hurt her, except for the betrayal which happened five years ago. But she could never forgive him and


    kept him in her cklist.


    Then Stephen said, "But John is not so powerful since Jackson has always suppressed him. After all,


    he is Lucia''s son!"


    "I have been with John so I am not unfamiliar with him. He would have preferred to lead a peaceful life


    but his has been influenced by his families. Lucia directs his life all the time, " Cherry began to analyse


    John carefully.


    Stephen nodded, "Yes, this is his shorting. He relies on his mother and the Chu family too much.


    But..."


    Stephen paused for a moment, "Cherry, if you go back to the Chu family, John might be the only person


    who will stand by your side and protect you. But I don''t know if he can protect you well enough. You


    know better than anybody else when ites to Jackson''s temper."


    "What do you mean?" Cherry was a bit confused. Why was John the only person who could protect


    her? What about Jackson? Would he bring her to any harm?


    Stephen spoke seriously, "Cherry, the Chu family isplex. Everyone has their own secrets. It seems


    that Jackson hasn''t told you anything, right?"


    Cherry felt even more frightened in her heart. ''What is it?'' She had guessed that there may be some


    secrets in the Chu family. But she made that assumption only based on the immense power of the


    family. Was it true that there were big secrets in the Chu family?


    Stephen instantly thought through the perspective of Cherry and added, "Maybe Jackson just wanted


    to protect you and so he didn''t tell you anything. Cherry, you are safe now."


    Cherry shook her head. Who she was worried about right now was not herself but her little son. None


    of these people knew about him yet. But if they got to know, no one could say what would happen next.


    "No, I''m worried about Joe, " said Cherry nervously.


    Stephen tensed up at the mention of Joe. As of now, no person in the entire Chu family, knew about the


    existence of this boy. It could be assumed that both Cherry''s and her son''s fates would change if they


    got to know.


    Cherry grabbed Stephen''s arm in desperation and said, "Stephen, what should I do now? I will not


    allow Joe to be hurt. I don''t want to see any ident happen to Joe. What should I do?"


    Seeing Cherry like this, Stephen immediately put his hands on Cherry''s shoulders to calm her down,


    "Cherry, listen to me, no one knows about Joe''s existence. So it''s alright. Don''t worry about that.


    Furthermore..."


    Stephen turned his eyes towards thin air, as though foreseeing the future, and said, "Joe is an offspring


    of the Chu family. If there is anyone who wants to harm Joe, Jackson and Andrew will not let them off."


    Cherry had lost all her strength. Sitting there quietly, Cherry only hoped that her son would be okay.


    Joe was everything to her and she could not allow any ident to happen to him.


    Muchter, Cherry''s spirits began to lift up and she said with determination, "No matter what happens, I


    will protect Joe and will not let him be hurt."


    Stephen evaluated the strength with which Cherry said those words, then he said, "You should protect


    yourself well, too, okay?"


    Cherry did not answer him.


    Leaving the bar, Cherry drove back home. When she got to the entrance of her home, Cherry saw


    Selina''s car parked in a distance.


    When Selina saw that Cherry hade back, she got out of the car and walked towards her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cherry got out of her car as well and stood beside it, and watched as Selina walked towards her.


    "Cherry, why are you home sote?" Asked Selina with concern as she did not know where had she


    gone.


    "Is there anything you wanted from me that you came here?" asked Cherry in a cold tone.


    "I just want to talk with you, " exined Selina.


    Looking towards the vi nearby, Cherry also found Wilson''s car parked in the yard. Joe was at home


    too. So she could obviously not invite Selina to her home.


    Cherry stared at Selina and said, "Let''s find a ce to talk."


    Selina looked a bit surprised. Why did Cherry not invite her home as they were right in front of the


    residence now?


    Cherry figured out Selina''s thought and said, "There are too many people in my home. My mother and


    my uncle are at home too. It will not be convenient for us to talk."


    Selina agreed with her with a nod, and said, "Then let''s go and find a cafe."

 Chapter 141 My Son, My One And Only

    Chapter 141 My Son, My One And Only


    Selina and Cherry drove to the cafe separately in their own cars. After they arrived, they sat across


    each other at a corner table.


    Cherry took a sip of her coffee, and said, "Go ahead, I''m listening. What do you want to talk about?"


    Selina looked at Cherry, and after she carefully weighed her words, she said, "Cherry, I''m sorry for what


    I''ve done to the Shen Group, I didn''t know that Harrison was your father. I thought..."


    But Cherry interrupted her before she could say a word more.


    "Never mind. Leave it be, " said Cherry.


    But Selina insisted on the subject and continued, "No, Cherry, please, you have to listen to me. I really


    had no idea that Harrison was your father. If I had, I would have tried to stop Jackson."


    Selina looked as though she had misunderstood everything, and didn''t know why she insisted on


    exining the truth to Cherry. Maybe it was because she felt bad that Cherry red up to her earlier in


    the afternoon, and wanted to straighten things up with Cherry again.


    Cherry pondered for a while, and said, "Selina, I understand and I don''t me you. Jackson always


    gets what he wants, with or without your help."


    Her words made Selina feel even worse. Cherry seemed to have forgiven her, but Selina knew that


    Cherry had been badly hurt by the things that they had done to her.


    Selina said resignedly, "Actually, Derek told me that it was your abrupt departure and not Harrison''s


    offence that made Jackson destroy the Shen Group."


    Cherry turned her head and looked out the window, and said, "I know. He hates me."


    "No, " said Selina quickly, "Jackson loves you! You have to believe him, Cherry!"


    Selina tried to defend Jackson, because she was sure that he still loved Cherry.


    "I can''t afford his exclusive love, " replied Cherry.


    When Selina looked at her gloomy expression, sadness also struck her, and tears also started to well


    up in her eyes.


    "Why don''t you want to make up with Jackson?" asked Selina, slowly starting to sob.


    This took Cherry aback for a moment.


    Cherry saw tears falling from Selina''s eyes on her cheeks.


    Cherry wanted tofort her, but didn''t know what to say to her. "Selina..."


    But Selina interrupted her, and said, "Do you know that Jackson has been suffering since the first day


    he was born? Why do you have to punish him like this?" Selina didn''t mean to me Cherry, but


    wanted to speak out for Jackson.


    Cherry looked surprised at Selina, but she didn''t interrupt her. Instead, she listened to her.


    "Jackson''s parents left him when he was very young, and he had to be strong, because he was born as


    a soldier''s son, something that Andrew had always told him. At that time, Derek and I could tell that


    Jackson was always very sad because neither of us had ever seen him smile, not even when we were


    obviously having a lot of fun.


    It was only until he was a teenager and found out what love was that he started to be a little more


    open to the outside world around him. But, unfortunately that didn''tst either, and then Sally''s family


    got into trouble and Jackson had to fall into his sadness again."


    Selina didn''t say more about the incident and instead went straight to the point. "I was not there five


    years ago when the two of you got married, but I could tell that he was smiling happily over the phone


    when he informed me of the good news. From that day on, I believed that you''re Jackson''s one true


    love, but..."


    Selina then stopped, but Cherry knew that the next part of story was about her.


    She looked into Cherry''s eyes, and said, "Cherry, Jackson actually loves you. He''s never hated you,


    and even if he does hate you somehow, that''s still because he loves you too much!"


    Cherry was a little touched by her words, and deep in her heart she said to herself, ''How could I not


    love Jackson? There are too many things stunting our love.''


    "Thank you, Selina, " said Cherry, who understood Selina''s kindness towards Jackson.


    "Cherry, do you want to get back together with Jackson?" asked Selina anxiously, eager to know the


    answer. She truly hoped that Cherry and Jackson would eventually get back together.


    Cherry, however, shook her head and looked away from her. She said, "I don''t think that I''m ready yet."


    "Why do you need to get ready?" asked Selina frustrated. She continued, "Haven''t you lived together?


    Don''t you already know what kind of person Jackson is? What are you afraid of? With Jackson


    protecting you, you won''t need to worry about anything."


    Cherry shook her head, and with resignation clearly heard in her tone, replied, "Selina, you don''t


    understand me, I have my own concerns."


    Cherry didn''t dare to tell Selina about Joe. She knew that if she did that, Selina would definitely tell


    everyone about him, and then they would have no peace anymore.


    Selina didn''t demand more from Cherry when she saw her reluctance to exin more to her.


    After that, they just sat at the table in silence. Eventually, Cherry said, "Selina, can I ask you for a


    favor?"


    "Of course you can, go ahead, " replied Selina.


    "Can you help me find my father? I want to know where and how he is. After all, he is my father, " said


    Cherry in a gentle voice. It pained her to remember what Harrison had done to her, but in any case, he


    was still her father.


    Selina nodded, and said, "Okay."


    Cherry''s mood slightly brightened when she saw Selina''s prompt promise. She continued, "Can you tell


    me where Jackson is?"


    Selina opened her eyes wide, and said, "Are you going to see him?"


    She was so ted that she immediately took out her phone and tried to call Jackson.


    But Cherry quickly grabbed Selina''s arm, and said, "Don''t tell him about me."


    Selina nodded and dialed Jackson.


    He answered quickly.


    "Hello, Selina, " said Jackson drowsy.


    "Jackson, where are you?" asked Selina, more than excited.


    "At home. What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I just wanted to know if you''re at the family residence." She didn''t know if Jackson was at his


    condo or at the military residencepound.


    "I''m in my t, " replied Jackson.


    "Okay, alright then, " cheerfully said Selina.


    "What''s going on? Has something happened?" asked Jackson.


    "No, all''s good, I just wanted to know where you are. I have to go now, bye, " said Selina, wanting to


    hang up right after she found out about his whereabouts.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, take care. And don''t stay out toote!" said Jackson.


    After the call was over, Selina dly grabbed Cherry''s hand, and said, "He''s at the appartment."


    Cherry had suspected that Jackson was at their old home.


    She looked at Selina, and said, "Okay, got it. I''ll go and see him right now."


    Afraid that something would go wrong, Selina stopped her for a moment, and said, "Cherry, you have to


    talk with Jackson tonight and listen to what he wants to say. Can you promise me that you''ll do that?"


    Cherry nodded. Looking at her chirpy expression, Cherry really appreciated Selina''s concern about her


    and Jackson.


    They walked out of the cafe and waved goodbye to each other. Cherry then drove to apartment that


    had used to be her home years ago.


    As she drove, she called home and Wilson answered it.


    "Wilson, are you still up?" asked Cherry, surprised when she heard Wilson''s voice.


    "Yes. I''m still waiting for you. When will youe back home?" answered Wilson, gently as ever.


    Cherry fell silent for a moment before she said, "I won''t being home tonight."


    "Why? Where are you going to stay?" asked Wilson, unaware of what Cherry was about to do.


    Cherry decided to be frank with him, and said, "I''m going to see Jackson. I have some business to deal


    with him."


    "Why don''t you settle it tomorrow? It''s already prettyte, " said Wilson, concerned.


    Cherry didn''t answer him at first, but then added, "Wilson, please don''t tell Joe that I''m going to see


    Jackson; I don''t want him to know about it. Just tell him that I''m staying at a colleague''s tonight and that


    I''ll be back home tomorrow evening."


    Cherry waited for Wilson''s answer, but he was silent.


    She knew that he was still on the line and listening to her. She continued, "Wilson, you know me, and


    that means that you also know that I stick to whatever I decide to do. No matter what will happen in the


    future, I know that I can''t live without him."


    And with that, she hung up the phone.


    After a while, her phone rang again, and Cherry saw that Wilson called her back. She pulled up on the


    side of the road and answered it.


    "Hello, " said Cherry.


    "Mommy, it''s Joe here!"


    "Joe?" Why are you still up at this hour?" asked Cherry, surprised.


    Like a spoiled child, Joe answered, "Mommy, I can''t go to sleep without you!" All of a sudden, Cherry''s


    longing for her son also flooded her heart.


    Cherryposed herself andforted him as gently as she could. "Joe, I have something to do


    tonight and I have to stay with my colleague. Stay with your uncle and be a good boy, okay? Mommy''ll


    "Okay, I understand. I just miss you and wanted to hear your voice, " said Joe.


    Cherry faked a cheerful tone, and said, "You''ve heard my voice, now you have to go to bed."


    "Okay, I know. Goodnight, mommy!"


    After she finished talking on the phone, Cherry gripped it tightly in her hand. She thought of her one


    and only son, and how she would always try to keep him away out of harm''s way.

 Chapter 142 Youve Always Been In My Heart

    Chapter 142 You''ve Always Been In My Heart


    After she arrived at the apartment, Cherry found a ce to park her car and got out of it.


    As she stood in front of the door that had used to be so familiar to her, Cherry took out a key from her


    handbag to open it; she had kept it for five years.


    It was pitch-dark in the living room, and Cherry turned on the light habitually. A strong warm feeling


    suddenly came over her when she saw that everything around the house was the same as she had left


    it five years ago. She felt like she was back home again.


    Hearing the noise in the living room, Jackson quickly got out of bed, put on a robe and went to see


    what was happening downstairs.


    He stopped halfway on the stairs, astonished at the sight of the familiar figure in his house. Was he


    dreaming?


    Cherry was walking around the living room, and when she was just about to step into the balcony, she


    saw Jackson. His vision was still foggy from the sleep, and it was obvious that he had just woken up.


    Cherry turned her head to look at the watch on the wall and saw that it was eleven o''clock.


    "Did I bother you?" softly asked Cherry.


    After he heard her voice, Jackson began to realize that he wasn''t dreaming after all. ''It''s true, she came


    back! She actually came back!''


    Jackson then went downstairs into the living room. He didn''t get close to Cherry, but instead sat on the


    sofa, and started to ask, "Why did you..."


    But Jackson didn''t know what to ask her first. So he stopped before he could finish his sentence. Why


    did shee there? Or why did shee back? It seemed that he couldn''t ask either one of them.


    Cherry knew what Jackson wanted to say, and said, "I just wanted to see the apartment."


    Jackson was speechless.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The living room was filled with a tense atmosphere, and Jackson lowered his head and kept being


    silent. Cherry also didn''t know what to say to him.


    After some time, she asked, "Can I go to the second floor?"


    Jackson didn''t answer her immediately, but after a while said, "Sure."


    Cherry walked towards the staircase and then went upstairs, and Jackson followed in her wake.


    Cherry looked inside the study, and saw that it was the same as it had always been. After that, she


    arrived at the door of the bedroom in which she had slept for so many nights half a decade ago.


    Cherry didn''t step inside, and instead saw the untidy bed in which Jackson had slept in through the


    doorway. Her scent couldn''t be felt in the room anymore, her robe wasn''t on the hanger, and there were


    no cosmetics lying on the dresser. The bedroom looked to be overall very deserted.


    Cherry stood in the bedroom''s doorway for some time, with Jackson beside her mute as a fish.


    Some timeter, Cherry said, "It''ste, I''m going to go now; I''ll leave you sleep."


    After that, Cherry turned around to leave.


    But Jackson suddenly grabbed her arm and embraced her tight from behind.


    A warm feeling then filled Cherry''s heart. She was speechless, and couldn''t help but tremble a little


    because of Jackson''s sudden reaction.


    With his chin on Cherry''s shoulder, Jackson fondly begged in her ear, "Please, stay with me a moment


    longer, okay?"


    His detainment on her and his romance made Cherry''s heart melt instantly. She had already known


    from the start that once she was inside it would be very hard to leave.


    Jackson waited for some time for Cherry''s answer. He suddenly kissed her ear, and whispered, "I miss


    you."


    His words made Cherry feel miserable, and she made great efforts to manage to control her emotions


    and love for him. She didn''t want her love towards Jackson to reignite again, but because Jackson had


    started to get closer and closer to her, it became more and more difficult for Cherry to stay in control.


    "Can I sleep here tonight?" asked Cherry all of a sudden.


    Jackson''s narrowed eyes were now wide as saucers, and he almost couldn''t believe his ears.


    He gently said, "It''s your home as well, I can''t see why you couldn''t..."


    Cherry then turned around in Jackson''s arms to face him. She looked at his handsome face and saw


    that the outline of his perfect countenance was still clear.


    Cherry went to the bathroom to take a shower, and then got out of it drying her hair with a towel.


    As soon as she came out of the bathroom she saw Jackson standing beside the door. Cherry felt a bit


    surprised, and as she looked at him, asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing, I just want to look at you, " said Jackson. He was carefully staring at Cherry, seeming to can''t


    get enough of her.


    Cherry didn''t know what to say next. She instead looked away from him, and said, "Go to sleep, it''s


    Then, Cherry walked to the bed.


    Jackson didn''t say a word, and instead just walked behind Cherry.


    The two then got in bed, and Jackson turned off the room''s light and only kept on the bedsidemp.


    The lighting in the room was dim.


    All of a sudden, Jackson pulled Cherry into his arms under the quilt.


    "Jackson, what are you doing?" cried Cherry immediately, frightened by Jackson''s sudden move.


    When he saw the woman get nervous, Jackson feltfortable and delighted.


    "Sleeping with you, " peacefully said Jackson, making his action seem reasonable.


    Cherry didn''t intend to resist him, because she had also longed to sleep beside Jackson for a long


    time.


    The night was so quiet that they could only hear the sound of their breaths echoing in it.


    "Jackson, " suddenly said Cherry.


    "I''m here, " replied Jackson in a t voice. Everything was very quiet.


    "Did you still live here these past five years?" asked Cherry.


    "No, sometimes I went to stay with our grandpa and look after him, " answered Jackson.


    Remembering Grandpa Andrew, something suddenly came into Cherry''s mind. She moved in


    Jackson''s arms and raised her head to see Jackson better. "Is our grandpa alright? Does he know that


    I''m back in the city?"


    Jackson lowered his head for a moment and then looked at Cherry''s face. As he softly touched it with


    his fingers, he gently said, "No, I haven''t told him yet. Our grandpa is not that healthy nowadays. He


    enjoys plenty of leisure time every day, and sometimes our butler even goes on walks with him, but


    because I''m so busy all the time, I can only go to visit him asionally now."


    "So why didn''t you go back there this night?" asked Cherry. She stared into Jackson''s eyes, and


    admired his long eyshes and beautiful eyes.


    He looked back at her, and said, "Because I miss you! I miss you so much, and I can always feel you


    here beside me."


    His words warmed Cherry''s heart. It had never urred to Cherry that Jackson would live in that cold


    room alone rather than go back and live with Grandpa Andrew.


    Cherry gradually started to loosen herself and began to slowly express her love towards Jackson.


    Cherry stretched her arms out to hold Jackson in them and tightly clung herself to him. They could feel


    each other''s body temperature through their thin robes.


    "Jackson, you''ve never been away from my heart a single moment! You were always here with me!"


    said Cherry firmly.


    "Baby, " softly called Jackson.


    His endearment made Cherry feel very happy. She enjoyed the moments when Jackson called her


    "Baby" and only when she was in his arms could she truly feel secure. Feeling Jackson''s breath,


    Cherry firmly believed that Jackson was her her only courage and strength to live.

 Chapter 143 Incomparable Love

    Chapter 143 Iparable Love


    "Do you hate me for leaving you?" asked Cherry.


    Jackson immediately shook his head, and said, "How could I ever hate you when I love you so much?"


    Cherry couldn''t help but vent her grievances to Jackson, and said, "Jackson, actually, I lived pretty hard


    during these past five years."


    "So why did you choose to leave that year? You could have talked to me if anything happened, I would


    have changed myself for you. Furthermore, I could have also dealt with any of the troubles that you


    had. Why did you have to leave me like that?" Jackson couldn''t understand how Cherry had made that


    choice.


    Cherry thought for a while, and said, "Jackson, if one day you''ll ever find out that there was a thing that


    I didn''t tell you about, would you me me for it?"


    Jackson petted Cherry''s hair and answered, "Silly, how could I me you for that? As an old saying


    goes, in a family, a husband is like the heaven, guarding his wife and children with protection. And in


    ours, I''m your heaven and you''re safe with me, I''ll take responsibility for you when something goes


    wrong, and I''ll always be at your side to protect you."


    Cherry was satisfied with his sweet words, and happily said and nodded, "Okay."


    "But, " said Jackson all of a sudden, "You must answer me a question: have you had any other man


    near you in the past five years that I wasn''t with you?"


    As she looked at Jackson''s serious face, Cherry suddenly smiled. Jackson was as arbitrary as he''d


    always been.


    Cherry pretended to carefully think about his question, and said, "There was one."


    "Who? Where is he now?" immediately asked Jackson. ''Is that man tired of living daring to get close to


    my woman?''


    When she saw that Jackson started to get mad, she felt happy, and started to say, "As for him..."


    "He''s Wilson, right?" asked Jackson.


    "You already know that he''s my brother, " exined Cherry, wondering what her silly husband was


    thinking about.


    "But the two of you aren''t blood rtives, and you live together now? Did you also live with him before


    you came back?" Jackson continued his inquiries, anxious to know the truth.


    "Jackson, I can''t believe how imaginative you are!" Cherry then tried to exin everything to Jackson in


    the same way that she exined things to Joe. "He is still my brother, although there is no kind of


    blood connection between us. We live in the same home, but you can''t say that we live together. Living


    together is what we do now, okay?"


    A grin appeared on Jackson''s face. "Really?"


    "Of course, " said Cherry, but after she saw Jackson''s smile on his lips she began to regret her words.


    Cherry immediately asked, "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think that a couple who live together would do?" While he was speaking to her, Jackson


    had started moving his hands over Cherry''s body.


    When she saw Jackson''s hand squirming on her, Cherry grabbed it quickly, and said, "Stop it!"


    But Jackson didn''t listen to Cherry''s words for a moment; he just followed his natural desire and did


    whatever he wanted.


    Then he untied Cherry''s robe sash with his hand, revealing Cherry''s fantastic body.


    Cherry also wallowed in the warm atmosphere. She slightly closed her eyes and became the little


    lovely woman in Jackson''s arms.


    After a long time, Cherry begged Jackson to stop in a feeble voice, because she had already lost all of


    her strength, but Jackson was still unwilling to let her go. She made him so high with her scent that he


    couldn''t allow himself to stop for even a split second, and Jackson just worked on her until Cherry


    eventually fell asleep.


    In the morning, a?ray of sunlight shone into the room while Jackson and Cherry were still sleeping in


    bed.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s phone rang, and the loud sound woke them up.


    "Your phone is ringing, " impatiently said Cherry while moving her body.


    Jackson also heard it, and then held Cherry tight in his arms because he was afraid that she would ran


    away from him again. He then stretched out his hand and declined the call without even taking a look at


    who the caller was.


    They almost instantly fell asleep again, still tired and sleepy from the strenuous activity that happened


    in the night.


    It wasn''t until noon that Cherry slowly started to wake up. As she opened her eyes, she saw Jackson''s


    clear face and carefully stared at it. He was perfect, and there was no doubt that his dreamy face could


    charm any woman that looked at it.


    At that moment, Jackson also started to open his eyes, and seeing that Cherry was staring at him


    carefully, he felt happy.


    "Have you seen enough already?" asked Jackson.


    When Cherry realized that Jackson was also awake, she lowered her head in the quilt. She felt very


    bashful, because she thought that Jackson must have surely seen that she was attracted by him.


    A smile appeared on Jackson''s lips when he saw Cherry suddenly shy. He petted Cherry''s beautiful


    hair, and said, "I''m your man, and you can look at me whenever you want."


    But Cherry didn''t pay any attention to Jackson''s words, because something had suddenly seemed to


    ur in her mind. She then instantly raised her head, and asked Jackson, "What time is it now?"


    Jackson looked at how bright it was outside and casually said, "I think it''s noon now."


    "What!" cried Cherry surprised, "I''mte for work!"


    While Cherry was getting up from bed she was quickly grabbed back by Jackson. He said, "What work


    do you have to do now? Is it really more important than me?"


    Cherry was still worried about Selina, and said, "But if I don''t go to work, my boss will reprimand me for


    that!" If she had something to do and Caroline couldn''t do it by herself, could she get fired? Cherry still


    wanted to support her family with that job.


    "How dare she do that? She has no right to do that to you!" said Jackson, who knew pretty clearly who


    the boss of the JS Group was.


    "Jackson, don''t act stupid! I have to go to work now, " said Cherry, intending to leave Jackson''s arms


    again.


    However, Jackson gave her no chance to run away. He could do nothing but pamper her, because she


    was pretty stubborn.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll call Selina, okay?" said Jackson softly. He then held Cherry with one of his hands


    and used the other to grab the phone from the nightstand.


    After he turned on his phone, Jackson saw that he had a missed call from Sally'', he ignored it and


    called Selina.


    The call got through soon.


    "Hello, Jackson, " cheerfully said Selina.


    Jackson directly said, "Your sister-inw won''te to work today. You know how to deal with this,


    right?"


    "Yes, I know; even if she takes a week off, it''s still okay, " said Selina in a clearly delighted tone.


    After she heard both what Jackson said and Selina''s reply, Cherry started to get impatient. She


    immediately cried towards the phone, "But, Selina, why won''t you let me go to work?"


    When Jackson noticed that Cherry was about to rip the phone from his hand, he directly hung up and


    threw it to the other side of the room. He held Cherry''s waist tightly, wondering why Cherry was still


    agitated in his arms.


    "Jackson, you can''t always be overbearing like this! The JS Group is not yours! Why does Selina even


    listen to you?" Cherry looked angry, but her love towards Jackson was actually increasing in her heart.


    "What if I say that the JS Group''s real boss is actually me? And besides, Selina is Derek''s sister; if she


    doesn''t listen to my words, then whose words do you think she will listen to? Yours?" asked Jackson.


    Looking at Jackson''s mighty look, Cherry knew that she could never beat him, and she ceased to


    discuss anything on that subject any longer.


    "Let me go, I''m going to take a shower!" said Cherry, while Jackson held her so tightly that she could


    scarcely breath anymore.


    "I was also about to take a shower too. Why don''t we do it together?" said Jackson, with a smirk on his


    face.


    But before Cherry could reply to him, Jackson stood up, lifted Cherry over his shoulder, and took her to


    the bathroom.


    Inside the bathroom, Cherry regretted her choice of words deeply. She had preferred to be with


    Jackson in the bedroom, rather than the bathroom.


    A romantic scene slowly started to unfold in the bathroom, and Jackson couldn''t let Cherry go


    anymore.


    After a long time, Jackson finally dried the drops of water on their bodies with a bath towel. After that,


    he held Cherry in his arms, who by now had again lost all of her strength, and took her to the bed.


    Jackson then put Cherry on the bed and squatted beside her. "Are you hungry?" asked Jackson,


    carefully dropping?a?kiss on her forehead.


    After she heard Jackson''s words, Cherry found that she had actually developed quite an appetite out of


    all of her ytime with Jackson.


    Cherry slightly nodded.


    "Okay! Sleep for a while longer, I''ll go downstairs to make some porridge for you. Would you like to eat


    with me?" said Jackson tenderly. He had given all of his tenderness and love to Cherry since five years


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ago, and his heart was owned only by her.


    Cherry nodded.


    Watching Jackson leave, Cherry felt happy in her heart.

 Chapter 144 Baby, Dont Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 144 Baby, Don''t Leave Me Alone


    After a while, Cherry put on her clothes. She stepped downstairs and saw that Jackson was busy


    cooking in the kitchen. He was a respectable and decent gentleman in the outside world, but now he


    was just a man cooking for his wife.


    All of a sudden, Cherry''s heart was filled with love, and she walked up quietly behind him and hugged


    Jackson leaning against his back.


    Jackson felt Cherry, and as he smiled, he softly asked, "What''s up, baby? Why did youe here?


    Just wait for me in the dining room, I''ll finish here soon."


    After she heard his sweet words, Cherry really wanted to tell him that she didn''t want to leave him. She


    knew that once she spoke these words she had to abide by them; however, she hadn''t figured out how


    to live with him yet.


    At that very moment, the doorbell suddenly rang, and Cherry was taken aback. She wondered, ''Who


    could it be?''


    Jackson was astonished and also wondered who could be outside the door.


    Cherry then left Jackson''s back, and said, "I''ll get it."


    "Okay, " nodded Jackson, thinking that it might be Derek.


    Cherry happily walked to the door and opened it.


    Outside, Sally had thought that Jackson would be the one who would answer the door. When she saw


    it open, wearing a smile on her face, she said, "Jackson!"


    But her grin immediately froze when she saw Cherry standing in front of her instead.


    When Cherry saw that the person at the door was Sally, and that she was calling Jackson''s name so


    sweetly, all the happiness in her mind quickly faded away.


    "Why are you here?" asked Sally confused.


    Cherry didn''t fear Sally. She looked at her, and replied, "Why shouldn''t I be here? Isn''t this my home?"


    Then they both heard Jackson''s voice.


    As he stepped to the door, Jackson asked, "Who''s it, baby?"


    When he saw Sally, his cheerful face gradually started to darken into a grim expression.


    "What do you want?" he asked. Jackson was astounded. He hadn''t thought that Sally woulde


    there to look for him at this time.


    Sally looked at Jackson and instantly fell in low spirits. She asked, "Why didn''t you answer my phone


    calls?"


    Her question reminded Jackson that he had indeed received a call from Sally in the morning, and


    Cherry also vaguely remembered that Jackson''s phone had rung once while they were sleeping.


    Maybe it had been Sally.


    Jackson then nced at Cherry and saw that she was not as happy as she had been earlier. He cared


    about her feelings, and was worried that Cherry would be angry because of Sally.


    Cherry felt that it was unnecessary for her to stay there, because she didn''t want to be a fifth wheel in


    their conversation.


    She turned around to go back inside the apartment, but Jackson suddenly pulled her back and held her


    into his arms.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then looked at Sally, and indifferently said, "Anything else? If you have something important to say


    to me, say it now, or leave; we''re having lunch together."


    Sally felt even more terrible when she heard Jackson''s words, and when she also saw Cherry in his


    arms, the strong hatred that started to boil in her heart made her want to p Cherry over her face.


    "Jackson, are you nning to live with her?" Sally''s tone had obviously changed. Jackson was the one


    she loved, while Cherry was the one she hated, and Jackson was showing his love to Cherry in front of


    her. How could she keep herself calm?


    "Why not? After all, she''s my wife." This was the first time that Jackson mentioned about his


    rtionship with Cherry in front of Sally, and also withplete affirmation in his tone. He had lost


    Cherry for five whole years, and he had now finally understood how important she was for him. Cherry


    was his wife, the person who had to apany him for a lifetime.


    Cherry was surprised by Jackson''s words. In the past, he had always protected and spoiled Sally, but


    now he had adopted such a forceful tone towards her, and had also dered firmly that she, Cherry,


    was his wife.


    Cherry turned around to face Jackson and her eyes met with his. There was sincerity flowing between


    them in their eye-contact.


    Sally was furious when she saw them disying their affection towards each other in front of her. She


    shouted at Jackson, "What about me? What am I to you after spending five years with you?"


    Jackson showed no kind of distress at all. He instead stared at Sally, and said, "I''ve told you countless


    times that the one that I''ll protect for all my life is she, Cherry." After that, he ced his eyes again on


    Cherry.


    Sally hadn''t expected that Jackson would make such a deration in front of her, and at that moment


    she lost control over all of her emotions.


    As she pointed at Cherry, Sally said, "Jackson, this bitch has left you for five years! You don''t even


    know what she''s done during all this time! Do you actually still want to believe in her and spend the rest


    of your life with her?" Sally thought that even if she had to ruin Cherrypletely she would still do it to


    drive her away from Jackson.


    "Shut up!" immediately shouted Jackson infuriated. He paid no attention to Sally''s resentment, and


    said, "That''s none of your business!"


    Cherry trembled uncontrobly when she saw how mad Jackson was. He had changed considerably.


    Five years ago he had abandoned and ignored her because of that woman, but now he was shouting


    at that same woman for her. What had happened during these past years? What had made him change


    like this?


    Jackson was aware of Cherry''s trembling, and he assumed that he had frightened her because he had


    lost control of his temper. He grasped her hand promptly and held it tightly into his, trying to imply to her


    that she didn''t have to be afraid.


    Sally felt speechless in front of them, and was also astonished by Jackson''s fury towards her, and


    when it urred to her that Jackson had be mad for Cherry, she felt even more uneasy in her


    heart.


    In the end, she focused her eyes on Cherry, and fiercely warned her, "You''ll pay for this, Cherry Shen!"


    And with that, she quickly turned around and left.


    After Sally left, Jackson asked Cherry, "Are you okay?"


    Cherry nodded to him and then went back inside.


    They had lunch together. The meal that Jackson had cooked for her was very delicious, but Sally''s


    sudden visit had put Cherry in no mood to enjoy it.


    Jackson was sitting at her side, and as he watched Cherry eating the food that he had cooked for her,


    he felt very happy. He couldn''t take his eyes off her every time when he was with her, and whenever


    she was at his side, he felt that he owned the whole world.


    After they finished their lunch, Cherry said to Jackson, "Jackson, I''ve got to go now. I have something


    to do in the afternoon, and I''ll also have to go back home in the evening."


    "But didn''t you say that you''ll have dinner with meter in the evening? Won''t you return to our home?"


    Jackson was upset, and couldn''t understand what Cherry was talking about.


    She looked at him earnestly, and said, "Remember, I just came here to see the cest night. I won''t


    live here for long, because I have my own family now. I''m very happy when I''m with my mother."


    Jackson could see Cherry''s love towards her family in her eyes, but what about him? Wasn''t he also


    part of her family?


    "What about me? Do you have the heart to leave me alone here?" quickly asked Jackson.


    Cherry didn''t know what to say to him, but eventually replied with only a "Sorry." She then grabbed her


    handbag and decided to leave the apartment.


    Jackson immediately dragged her by her arms and hugged her from behind. As he bent over his head


    over her shoulder, he begged her, "Please don''t go, baby! Please don''t leave me here alone


    again!"

 Chapter 145 Something Had Gone Wrong (Part One)

    Chapter 145 Something Had Gone Wrong (Part One)


    Cherry felt bad for him. ''I don''t want to go either, '' she thought. ''But what about Joe? What should I do


    with my son now?'' She felt very frustrated and confused, and also felt that she wasn''t prepared enough


    for the first meeting between father and son, because there were some other things that needed to be


    dealt with first.


    Eventually, Cherry made up her mind, and as she pushed Jackson away, she said, "Jackson, I''m really


    sorry."


    After she said this, Cherry left resolutely, without looking back at Jackson for a moment.


    Jackson looked at Cherry''s disappearing figure and felt as if he had lost something crucial to his own


    existence, but why? Why couldn''t he keep his beloved wife beside him? Wasn''t he trying hard enough


    already?


    Cherry walked out of the apartment and got inside her car, still feeling emotional; she had no idea how


    she had managed to get out of there. She couldn''t bear to leave Jackson, but for the sake of her son


    she had to, so that Joe could live a good life.


    After Cherry calmed down she started the car''s engine and drove away from the apartment building.


    Inside a red car, not far away from where Cherry''s car was parked, Sally was silently observing her


    every move. After she saw Cherry leave, a me of hatred lit in her heart, and she thought, ''Cherry,


    you''ve forced me to hurt you, so don''t me me for whatever I''ll do next!'' Infuriated, she continued on


    her train of thought, ''Jackson, since you love her so much, I have to find a way to destroy her


    Then, she also started her car, and left.


    Cherry drove her car to the JS Group and pulled over at the parking area of the building. After she


    entered the administrative area, she saw that Caroline was terribly overwhelmed with almost everything


    that needed to be done that day in the office.


    Cherry hastily dropped her bag and walked up to her, and asked, "Caroline, how much work have you


    done today? Let me help you."


    Caroline raised her head and saw that Cherry was the one talking to her. She replied, "Oh, Cherry,


    thank goodness you''re finally back! Help me print this form for tomorrow''s morning conference."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright!"


    Cherry then helped Caroline, unburdening her of a great amount of work off her shoulders.


    Just before it was off duty time, Cherry and Caroline finished their work and just had to sort out a few


    remaining documents.


    Then, Cherry asked Caroline, "Where''s Miss Selina?"


    "Miss Selina is out having a meeting with one of her clients; I guess that she won''t being back


    here today."


    Cherry nodded, and said, "I see."


    Then, it seemed that Caroline suddenly thought of something, and with curiosity in her voice, said, "I


    heard from Miss Selina that you asked for a couple of days'' leave. Why are you back so soon?"


    Before answering her question, Cherry thought for a moment, and said, "Oh! I was engaged in


    something, but because it was over sooner, I came back here to help you out."


    She looked at Cherry and smiled. "You''re so kind, Cherry, " said Caroline cheerfully, "I feel much better


    with you around here in the office. If it weren''t for you I would have definitely made some mistakes


    working here all alone!"


    Cherry also replied to her with a big smile.


    Caroline then also had something urgent to deal with, and left earlier. Cherry stayed behind to make a


    schedule for the next a few days'' work, so that they wouldn''t forget to do whatever Selina had told them


    and also so that they wouldn''t get criticized in some way.


    While Cherry was busy engaged in her work, the elevator door opened. She raised her head and saw


    Selina walking out of it.


    Cherry hastily stood up from her seat and cheerfully and respectfully greeted Selina, "Good evening,


    Miss Selina."


    Selina was a bit surprised, and thought that maybe she had misread the time. She checked her watch,


    and then asked Cherry, "You should have been off duty half an hour ago. Why are you still here


    working?"


    After she said this, another thought came into Selina''s mind. She remembered what she had talked


    with Jackson over the phone earlier in the morning. Suddenly enlightened, Selina hastily asked Cherry,


    "By the way, why are you even working today? I remember that you were supposed to be on a couple


    of days'' leave. Shouldn''t you be with Jackson right now?"


    Speechless for a moment, Cherry didn''t know how to answer such a question. She carefully chose her


    words, and answered, "I came back to my job this afternoon, and you shouldn''t listen to Jackson, he''s


    nothing but a bully; you should know that better."


    All of a sudden, Selina came closer to Cherry, and whispered in her ears, "My dear Cherry, haven''t you


    promised Jackson that you will go back to the apartment?"


    Cherry saw the cheerful expression on Selina''s face and felt terrible to disappoint her, but she had to


    tell her the harsh fact. "No, I haven''t, " said Cherry. "I''ll never do that."


    "What? Why don''t you want to go back to his apartment and live with him?" Selina lost her temper, and


    wondered what on earth was wrong with the two lovers. Had Jackson bullied Cherry again? Or, did


    Cherry think that Jackson wasn''t good enough for her?


    Cherry didn''t know how to exin herself, and she reluctantly replied to her, "Selina, please don''t


    bother yourself to worry about me and Jackson; we both know where our rtionship is going..."


    "You''re wrong about that! Terribly wrong! As long as you and Jackson are together, we can alle


    back to the military''s residentialpound together. I''ll be so happy to see that happen!" said Selina,


    both excited and disappointed at the same time.


    Unwilling to continue the topic, Cherry replied by asking Selina, "Why did you return here?"


    "Oh, I came here to grab a document. Tomorrow morning I''ll be returning to the hotel to close the deal


    with a foreign client, " said Selina.


    "I see, " nodded Cherry. "I''m also nearly finished, I only need to finish this form and..."

 Chapter 146 Something Had Gone Wrong (Part Two)

    Chapter 146 Something Had Gone Wrong (Part Two)


    Selina patted Cherry on her shoulder, and with concern in her voice, said, "Don''t exhaust yourself!


    Finish what you have now, and I''ll go look for the document in my office; then, we can go downstairs


    together, okay?"


    "Okay, " said Cherry.


    Cherry and Selina then went downstairs to the underground parking lot and said goodbye to each


    other.


    While Cherry was driving her car on her way back home, she received a call from Elsa.


    "Hello, mother! What''s up?" answered Cherry.


    "Cherry, are you off duty already?" asked Elsa anxiously.


    "Yes, I''m actually driving back home right now, " replied Cherry, who already guessed that her mother


    was wondering when she would be arriving home.


    Elsa continued, "Cherry, go to the school now and pick Joe up. Your brother''s still working at the


    Joe was still at school waiting for someone to pick him up."


    "Okay mother, I''ll be right there, " hastily said Cherry.


    After she hung up, Cherry made a turn and then drove to Joe''s school.


    At the school''s gate, Cherry saw that her son was standing there, apanied by a female teacher.


    ''She''s the teacher I met a couple of days ago, '' thought Cherry.


    Cherry got out of her car and went to Joe.


    "Joe!" cried Cherry.


    "Mommy!" When Joe saw his mother, he run to her, and the teacher also followed him and came closer


    to Cherry.


    Cherry hugged his son and saw the teacher approaching her. "I''m really sorry for having kept you


    waiting for so long, " said Cherry to the teacher, in a both respectful, and regretful, manner.


    "It''s alright, I saw that Joe''s uncle didn''te on time to pick him up, so I naturally called. It''s my


    responsibility to take good care of my students, anyway, " said the teacher politely.


    Cherry nodded and didn''t speak a word more. She still remembered thatst time when she had met


    with this teacher, her condescending attitude was annoying, but today it seemed that she behaved


    politely; Cherry didn''t like this sudden change.


    "Goodbye, have a good night, " said Cherry, and quickly set off on her way with Joe.


    "Goodbye, " answered the teacher, and as she looked at Joe, she also said, "Behave yourself after you


    go home; can you do that for me?"


    "Of course I can do that! Goodbye, " replied Joe. He then took his mother''s hand and walked with her


    towards the car.


    Cherry also nodded to the teacher and left.


    While Cherry drove the car back home, she asked her son, "Joe, howe your uncle didn''te and


    get you today?"


    "I have no idea, Mommy. When school ended, I didn''t see either uncle or his car anywhere, so I asked


    the gatekeeper to call him. His secretary answered and said that he was having an important meeting


    and asked me to wait for a little while longer. I had nowhere to go and had to wait for him, but he still


    didn''t show up, " seriously answered Joe.


    "And then your teacher called home?" asked Cherry.


    "Yes, she called because all of my ssmates had already left, " said Joe. He then thought of


    something else, and continued, "Mommy, after yourst talk with her, her attitude towards me has


    changed a lot. Now she''s really nice to me, and takes good care of me; I''m not used to her being like


    this to me."


    Cherry heard what Joe said, but didn''t say anything. She knew that it was because of Jackson, and


    because of his serious influence in every corner of the city.


    Joe had guessed the reason right, and he looked at Cherry and asked, "Mommy, is my daddy really


    that influencial? Did my teacher change her attitude towards me just because she''s afraid of daddy?"


    Cherry knew that Joe was much smarter than she had ever expected him to be. She thought that if she


    were at Joe''s age, she could have never guessed the reason behind the teacher''s sudden change of


    attitude.


    "You know that your father is beyond greatness, " sarcastically said Cherry.


    Joe didn''t ask any other questions; he already knew that Jackson was the real master of the city, and


    that he was his only son. But, his mother, who should have enjoyed the high position and great wealth


    with her husband, was suffering. How could he be so selfish to recognize Jackson as his father?


    Cherry sensed his son''s silence and didn''t know how tofort him. She then thought for a moment,


    and proposed to him, "Joe, shall we go to your uncle''spany and check on what he''s doing?"


    "Yes!" replied Joe cheerfully.


    "Ok, let''s go then."


    "Mommy, I''m gonna read myic books, " said Joe. He then took one out of his bag and carefully


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    and cheerfully started to read it.


    When they arrived at Wilson''spany, Cherry pulled the car in the parking zone. Then, she and Joe


    got out of the car and went upstairs to his office.


    Outside Wilson''s office Cherry looked inside, but couldn''t see him. A secretary then came to them.


    "Excuse me, but where can I find my uncle?" asked Joe.


    The secretary seemed to know Cherry, and while she wore a professional smile on her face, she said,


    "Are you Ms. Cherry? Mr. Wilson''s having a meeting right now. Can you wait for a moment?"


    "Alright, " answered Cherry. She took Joe''s hand and walked with him to the reception room.


    The secretary then brought them two sses with water. Cherry wondered if something had happened


    to Wilson, because every time, no matter how busy he had been, he had never forgotten to pick Joe up


    from school.


    Immediately after the secretary put down the sses on the table in front of them, Cherry asked her,


    "Is something bad happening with yourpany?"

 Chapter 147 I Am Really In A Lot Of Pain

    Chapter 147 I Am Really In A Lot Of Pain


    The secretary hesitated for a brief moment, and then replied, "Oh, no, no, everything''s alright!"


    Cherry felt that the secretary''s expression was strange, and she stood up from her seat to get closer to


    her. She then looked her in the eye, and said, "You''re my brother''s secretary, so you must know the


    situation best. Besides, I''m not an outsider. Do you really think that I would want to harm my own


    brother?"


    Hearing her words, the secretary pondered for a moment, and then said, "Actually, ourpany is


    confronted with a major crisis. Thepanycks funds, because we''ve already spent too much


    money on the Future Project, and that leads to nothing. Currently, thepany can still run well, but if


    we soon don''t find a fix for the problem, in two months time thepany will..."


    The secretary didn''t continue, but Cherry already understood what she was implying.


    Cherry thought for a while, and then asked, "Hasn''t my brothere up with some sort of solution?"


    The secretary shook the head and replied, "No, he hasn''t. He has been discussing this issue with


    several of his senior executives."


    Cherry fell in deep in thought, and wondered how to cope with the big issue.


    The secretary helplessly started to talk to herself, "Oh, if only there was apany that would help us


    out! Our General Manager is an overseas returnee, and he doesn''t have that many connections around


    him. Anyway, there''s no one that can help us from the city..."


    Cherry thought about it for a while, and then said, "I''ll see what I can do."


    She waited an hour before Wilson came out of the meeting room. He was surprised when he saw


    Cherry and Joe, because he didn''t expect them to be there.


    "Cherry, Joe! Why did youe here?" asked Wilson.


    His face looked tired, and Cherry felt terrible because she couldn''t help him out with his problems.


    "We were waiting for you toe back home together with us, uncle! Today, mommy was the one who


    picked me up from school!" said Joe, while he went towards Wilson.


    Wilson looked happy when he was with Joe. He carried him in his arms, and replied, "Okay! Let''s go


    home now!"


    Cherry wanted to say something, but after a second thought, she decided to refrain herself.


    They then went home together, and after dinner, Jacob and Elsa went to bed and Joe began to do his


    homework. When Cherry saw that Wilson was standing on the balcony alone, she went to him.


    He saw her, and asked, "Cherry, why didn''t you go to bed?"


    Cherry ignored his question. She stood beside him, and asked, "Brother, do you have any problems


    with yourpany that you need to tell me about?"


    "No, thepany is running well, " hastily replied Wilson.


    Cherry noticed that Wilson didn''t even dare to look at her, let alone face her with his problems.


    "Brother, if you have problems, you should tell me about them, so that we can try to solve them


    together. Does your father know about what''s happening?" asked Cherry.


    Wilson then quickly looked at Cherry, and said, "Don''t tell my father! I don''t want him to know about it."


    Cherry didn''t answer him, because she hadn''t had the slightest intention of doing that.


    The night was quiet. Cherry and Wilson stood on the balcony in silence, and just stared at the stars.


    After a while, Cherry said, "Wilson, how about I ask Selina for helping from the JS Group?"


    "No, Cherry, I''ll figure out a way to make things better. Don''t worry, " said Wilson firmly.


    "Is that so? What''s your idea to deal with the issue? You know nobody here. What could you do all by


    yourself?" suddenly asked Cherry.


    "It''s not that big of a deal. I would bankrupt thepany easily, but I don''t want my workers to suffer


    alongside me, " replied Wilson. He was worried not only for his ownpany or for himself, but also for


    his workers.


    Cherry immediately said, "No! You have ovee so many difficulties to build thispany. How


    could you just bankrupt it? I''ll discuss this with Selina tomorrow. If she refuses to help us, then I''ll go


    and visit some other friends. After all, I''ve lived in this city years ago, so I know a lot of people."


    Wilson then suddenly looked at Cherry, and asked, "Will you also go to Jackson?"


    Cherry heard his question, but she didn''t know how to answer it.


    Wilson stared at Cherry, and seriously asked, "Did...Did you sleep with himst night?"


    Cherry didn''t want to hide this from Wilson, and as she looked away from him, said, "Yes, we were in


    the house that we used to live in."


    Wilson got the truth; it was just the same as he had guessed it to be, but nevertheless, when he heard


    Cherry say it, he still felt very sad.


    "So, you''ll be with him again?" asked Wilson again.


    Cherry shook her hand, and said, "No, I''m not ready yet to be with him again. I need to think of Joe


    first."


    "But he''ll finally know that Joe is your son, " said Wilson. The fact couldn''t be covered up forever.


    Cherry quickly replied, "I know, but I still need to think of Joe; I haven''t been able to provide him with


    proper living conditions since the day he was born. I owe it to him, and I can''t let him be hurt in any


    way."


    Wilson looked at her haunted look and didn''t say anything more.


    Cherry then calmly said, "Wilson, in reality, the Chu Family is veryplex; it''s soplex that I


    couldn''t believe that I actually stayed there five years ago. Besides, Jackson has changed a lot since


    then, and is no longer the man that he was five years ago." Cherry paused for a moment, and


    continued, "No, maybe it''s more fair to say that I actually didn''t know him that well five years ago. He


    has a lot of secrets, like all the people around him; Derek, Stephen and Sally. They all have their own


    secrets."


    Wilson said nothing, and also thought that since the Chu Family had managed to be the most


    powerful in the city, there had to be some stories buried in the family''s secrets; otherwise, Andrew


    could have never had be the most powerful man in the city, and Jackson neither.


    Cherry continued, "Wilson, you know what? I''ve been thinking how to continue my life, how to avoid


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    hurting Joe, how to tell Jackson about him, and how to manage to get them to meet each other.


    Actually, to be honest I''ve been tormented by these thoughts for some time."


    Tears started to fall down her cheeks, and Cherry continued, "I love Jackson and I want to be with him,


    but I love Joe more and I want to protect him. I don''t know how to bring them together without hurting


    them in some way, and believe me, I''ve thought of millions of ways but none of them is practicable!


    Actually, Wilson, you know what? I''ve reached the conclusion that there isn''t one! I''m really in a lot of


    pain, oh..."


    Cherry couldn''t stop crying, and as Wilson looked at her, his heart ached. He moved closer to her,


    ced his arm around her and embraced her. Concerned, he said, "Cherry, if you feel tired, you can


    always juste to me; you know that I''ll always be here for you. If you haven''t made your decision


    yet, you can always just live here with Joe. This is, and will always, be your home. I''ll never throw you


    out of it."


    Hearing his words, Cherry replied to him with silence. She knew that Wilson was nice to her, but she


    couldn''t ept his kind offer anymore. She had already received enough from him, and she was afraid


    that if she continued to ept his kindness, she would get used to doing so and eventually have to


    always rely on him.


    Cherry then suddenly stood straight, and as she wiped off her tears, she said, "Wilson, I''m very tired.


    I''m gonna go to bed now."


    She then turned around and left.


    Wilson watched her leave the balcony and felt his heart ache. He didn''t know whether he felt sorry for


    his own sister or just for a woman, but he knew one thing, that Cherry always pretended to be strong in


    front of him. Before he offered to help her, she declined his help. His heart ached to see her acting so


    stubborn like that.

 Chapter 148 What Did You Come Here For (Part One)

    Chapter 148 What Did You Come Here For (Part One)


    When Cherry entered her bedroom, she found that Joe had already gone to bed. Joe noticed that


    Cherry''s eyes were red and knew that she had been crying, but he didn''t ask her about it.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After Cherry also got into bed, Joe moved close to her and hugged her tightly.


    "Haven''t you fallen asleep yet, Joe?" asked Cherry, while still trying to calm herself down. Even though


    she wanted to be more tender to her son, in that moment she couldn''t.


    "Mommy, you''ve cried...Was it because of daddy?" Joe guessed right. He also knew that the reason


    why his mother hadn''t returned back home the previous evening wasn''t what she had told him to be. If


    he guessed it right, his mommy must have been with his daddy.


    Cherry knew that her son had already figured it all out, and she decided to be honest with him. After all,


    he had to meet Jackson, sooner orter.


    "Joe, if we would go back to live with daddy, would you be willing to do that?" suddenly asked Cherry.


    Joe earnestly answered her, "What about you, mommy? If mommy wants to go back, then so does


    Joe. Joe wants to be with mommy forever."


    Cherry then hugged her son tightly, and said, "Joe, your father isn''t an ordinary man. If we go to live


    with him, there might be dangers and you might get hurt. Would you go even so?"


    Joe listened to Cherry''s words, and thought that his Daddy, Jackson was indeed a special figure, as he


    had already assumed he was.


    Joe didn''t answer Cherry''s question, but instead asked back, "Mommy, do you want me to speak my


    mind?"


    Cherry wasn''t surprised by her son''s smart question, and quietly said, "Go ahead. Mommy''s listening."


    Joe''s voice then hovered in the room, "Actually, mommy, I do know something about daddy. As a kid,


    I''ve always longed for daddy''s love, and every time when I saw other kids apanied by their


    daddies, I envied them. Although Uncle Wilson is kind to us, he can''t rece daddy after all, no matter


    how hard he tries to."


    He continued, "I''ve more or less known about the Chu n from the Inte, and I already know that


    there might be trouble if we go back there. Besides, you''ve already mentioned that there''s another


    woman at daddy''s side, and thus there would be a lot for us to deal with if we want to go back to him.


    However, he''s still my daddy and your husband, and we''re tied to him for life."


    Cherry was amazed that Joe, who was only a five-year-old kid, was able to speak out of his mouth


    such reasonable words. Although she had known that her son was clever, she would have never


    believed that he was able to reason things out so logically if she hadn''t heard it with her own ears.


    "So, Joe, you mean that you wish to go back to your daddy?" asked Cherry.


    "It all depends on you, mommy. If mommy wishes to go back, then we''ll go back together. Don''t worry,


    I''ll protect mommy well, because I won''t let anyone hurt my mommy!" replied Joe.


    Cherry felt warm in her heart, and Joe was indeed the best gift God could have given her!


    Cherry tightly held her son in her arms. She stared at the ceiling and earnestly said, "Joe, your Uncle


    Wilson has trouble running hispany. After I help him deal with it, we''ll go back to the Chu n,


    okay?"


    "Okay. It''s all up to you, mommy, " Joe said sweetly.


    The next morning, Cherry ate breakfast and went to work.


    After she arrived at the JS Group, Cherry immediately went to her office area. She saw that Caroline


    had already arrived there, and with a smile on her face she greeted her, "Good morning, Caroline!"


    Caroline saw Cherry, and replied, "Good morning, Cherry!"


    Cherry then looked inside Selina''s office and asked, "Has Miss Selina also arrived?"


    "Not yet, " answered Caroline, clearing her desk.


    Cherry then also started to clear her desk.


    Some timeter, Selina appeared in the office area, and Cherry and Caroline both greeted her when


    they saw hering towards them. Selina nodded to them, took a quick nce at Cherry, and then


    entered her office.


    Cherry sat at her desk and started to work, but she was feeling restless in her heart. She was hesitant


    whether she should talk with Selina or not. When she thought about it, the only people who were able


    to help Wilson were Stephen and Selina, but because Stephen could also barely manage his own


    financial issues at the moment, she decided that she wouldn''t bother him. Thus, Selina remained the


    only one that could assist Wilson.


    Finally, Cherry knocked on Selina''s office door and entered.


    When Selina saw Cherry enter her office, she calmly asked, "What''s up, Cherry? Has anything


    happened?"


    Cherry stood in front of Selina and thought for a while, and after she summoned up all of her courage,


    she said, "Miss Selina, can you please help me out with favor?"


    "Okay, go ahead, I''m listening. I''ll try to help you if I can, " replied Selina.


    Cherry looked at her, and said, "I... I was hoping that you could help my brother''spany. His


    Group."


    "But..." Selina was a little hesitant. She had already known from some hearsay that Wilson''spany


    was at risk, but she hadn''t expected that Cherry would ask her to help Wilson.


    Cherry said with certainty in her voice, "Miss Selina, I know that you have the ability to help him, and


    the JS Group won''t lose anything if it assists my brother''spany. I really hope that you could help


    him, for my sake. Will you? Will you please help me with this?"


    Selina looked at Cherry and didn''t have the heart to refuse her. She stood up and walked up to Cherry,


    and as she took Cherry''s hands into hers, she said, "Cherry, do you know who the real owner of the JS


    Group is?"


    "Isn''t it you?" asked Cherry as she looked at Selina.


    Selina shook her head, and told Cherry the truth. She said, "No, Jackson is."


    After she heard that, Cherry''s eyes became as big as saucers. In fact, Jackson had also once


    mentioned that to her, but she had thought that he had just been kidding around with her, and thus


    hadn''t taken it so seriously.

 Chapter 149 What Did You Come Here For (Part Two)

    Chapter 149 What Did You Come Here For (Part Two)


    "Really?" Cherry asked again, because she still couldn''t believe her ears.


    Selina nodded to confirm it to her again, and then said, "It doesn''t mean that I don''t want to help you,


    but I think that you should talk with Jackson about that. He''ll surely help you if you ask him, and then it''ll


    be done."


    Cherry was lost in thought and didn''t say anything. She still hadn''te back to earth from what she


    heard, that the real owner of the JS Group was actually Jackson.


    Selina analyzed the situation, and said, "Actually, it''s okay for the JS Group to help with your brother''s


    signature, it''s under Jackson''s." Selina paused for a moment, and then continued, "So, Cherry, I think


    you''d better ask Jackson for help."


    Cherry didn''t process Selina''s words, and instead asked her, "So you''ve been the executive on the


    surface, and Jackson was the one who''s been conducting all the things in the dark?"


    Selina thought for a while, and said, "You''re almost right about that. The important decisions were all


    made after I''ve consulted with Jackson, of course, but the affairs in thepany are under my charge.


    In a few words, I''m not a real director, but an executive director."


    Cherry then suddenly fell into silence.


    Selina continued, "Cherry, just go and find Jackson. He''ll surely help you, don''t worry about it!"


    But Cherry inly replied, "There''s no need for me to do that. I''ll figure it out by myself some other


    way."


    After that, Cherry turned around and left, with her heart filled with bitterness. She wasn''t afraid of


    meeting with Jackson, but she was afraid that he would require her to return to the apartment as a


    precondition of his help to her.


    As Selina watched Cherry leaving her office she felt apologetic. She thought that Cherry was unwilling


    to seek Jackson''s help because she was too stubborn. On the other hand, as she had already


    assumed, once Jackson knew that Cherry was in distress, he would do everything that was in his


    power to get her out of it. Because Cherry wasn''t willing to see Jackson by herself, she decided to be


    the couple''s messenger.


    Selina took out her phone and then called Jackson''s number.


    Cherry stood up from her seat. She had finished sorting out all the data and was about to send it to the


    financial department, but just after she entered the elevator, her mobile phone rang in her hand.


    Cherry nced at it and found that the call was unexpectedlying from Jackson.


    At that moment, the elevator doors opened, and Cherry got out of it but didn''t go to the financial


    department; instead, she stepped towards the staircase and answered Jackson''s call.


    "Hi, " calmly answered Cherry.


    "Are you busy?" asked Jackson softly. He thought that she might be busy, because she hadn''t


    immediately answered her phone.


    "I''m fine, " said Cherry, and then asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson felt excited when he heard Cherry''s voice. He thought, ''What a silly girl she is! She needs my


    help but doesn''t know how to ask for it.''


    He then said, "Do I really need to say it? You would ask Selina for help rather than me?"


    Cherry immediately knew that Selina had told Jackson about her distress, but she wasn''t sure if he


    knew all of the details.


    She adjusted her mood, and said, "It''s nothing serious. I''ll figure it out by myself somehow."


    "By yourself? What can you do about it?" asked Jackson, "Do you even know in what condition is


    Wilson''spany now? Do you really think that there''s anyone else who''ll help you in this city?"


    Cherry felt hesitant when she heard Jackson''s words, but she knew that he was right: there was


    nobody else in this city who had the power to help her except Jackson.


    Cherry finallypromised and opened her mouth. She asked, "Then, will you help me?"


    Jackson felt happy when he heard that Cherry was asking him for help. He said, "Come here to me,


    now."


    Cherry considered his offer briefly, and then asked, "Where are you?"


    "In the Tiancheng Hotel, " answered Jackson happily. He decided that if Cherry woulde to him he


    won''t let her off that easily.


    Cherry thought for a while, and said, "Alright, I''ll find you after I finish work."


    When he heard that, Jackson immediately replied, "No, you shoulde to me right now. I''ll tell Selina


    about it, and you can skip that bullshit work."


    Jacksonmanded forcefully. He was already able to afford her living expenses, so there was no


    need for her to go to work.


    "No, " quickly said Cherry, "Don''t talk to Miss Selina about it. I''ll meet you after work, it''s settled."


    After that, she immediately hung up the phone, regardless of Jackson''s answer. She knew how


    arbitrary Jackson was, and she was sure that if she continued to argue with him, she would have


    eventually surrendered to him.


    Cherry took a deep breath and walked out of the staircase and headed towards the financial


    department again.


    After she finished her work in the afternoon, Cherry hastily cleared her things and said goodbye to


    Caroline. She then picked up her handbag and left.


    Cherry then drove her car to the Tiancheng Hotel. After she got out of the car, she immediately rushed


    in the hotel''s lobby and knocked into a passerby who she hadn''t noticed.


    "Oh, sorry! Please forgive me, " apologized Cherry as she tried to steady herself on her feet.


    When she looked up at him, she found that it was actually John, and instantly fell mute.


    John was also astounded when he saw Cherry and felt puzzled by her presence there. He wondered,


    ''It''s a hotel here. Why would Cherrye here?''

 Chapter 150 Surprising Discovery

    Chapter 150 Surprising Discovery


    "John!" eventually cried Cherry. She was also very surprised to see him there.


    John was apanied by his secretary. He gestured to him to leave first, and after the secretary left,


    he turned to Cherry, and said, "Cherr, what are you doing here?"


    "Well, uh..." Cherry wasn''t quite sure whether she should tell him about it or not. She thought for a


    while, and finally said, "I''m here to meet Jackson."


    "To see my uncle?" John couldn''t believe his ears. He continued to ask her, "Are you together with him


    again?"


    Cherry shook her head, and replied, "No, I just have something that I need to talk with him."


    John saw that Cherry looked pretty anxious, and it seemed that she indeed had something urgent with


    him. Concerned, he asked, "What is it about? Can I help you?"


    Cherry quickly refused him, "Oh, no, thanks; it''s about my brother."


    "Wilson?" John immediately guessed that it had something to do with Wilson; he was the only person


    that Cherry called brother.


    "Yes, " replied Cherry, while nodding her head lightly. She didn''t know why, but she regarded John as


    being a reliable friend, and told him everything frankly. "My brother''spany is facing financial


    difficulty, and I want to ask Jackson to help thepany pull through."


    "Why did you ask him for help?" John felt a little bit strange. He knew his uncle well, and he knew that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he would never do anything without gaining a benefit out of it.


    John continued to ask, "Did he tell you what his give-and-take conditions were?"


    "No, he just told me to see him here."


    John thought it over for a while, and then looked into Cherry''s eyes, and said, "Cherry, do you believe


    in me? If you do, then please don''t turn to my uncle for help. Don''t worry, I''ll figure something out how


    to help you with your brother and hispany."


    Cherry sensed John''s seriousness, and she knew that he was not kidding her. All of sudden, Cherry


    remembered Stephen''s words, and thought that maybe out of all of them, John was the only one who


    was reliable and trustworthy.


    Finally, Cherry decided to believe John, and firmly nodded at him.


    John thought for a while and came up with a rough n in his mind. He said, "I still have some money,


    and I can lend it to your brother; then, I have some business partners who can also help help him with


    his business. Everything will be okay."


    Cherry felt relieved after she heard John''s n. If there would be morepanies to partner up with


    Wilson''s, then things were going to go a whole lot better than she had expected. In this way, her


    brother''spany was sure to pull through.


    Cherry put on a big smile on her face, and said, "Thank you, John, I really appreciate your help!"


    John was very happy when he saw Cherry''s smile, and delightedly said, "You''re always wee,


    Cherry!" After that, he remembered something, and asked, "Are you still going to meet with my uncle?"


    After Cherry heard John''s words, she was in quite a dilemma. She had promised Jackson that she


    would go to meet him, and if she didn''t keep up to her promise, he would surely be mad at her. Anyway,


    if she didn''t need to ask for his help anymore, there was no harm in just meeting with him.


    "Yes. Now that I''ve promised him already, I have to. Anyway, I don''t need to turn to him for help


    anymore; I''ll only have a small talk with him and then leave right away, " said Cherry.


    John also thought that she should go to see him. If she didn''t arrive when he was expecting her, then


    Jackson was sure to look for her everywhere, and wouldn''t stop until he found her.


    John was still worried about her, and again told her, "Okay, just go ahead, but remember not to ask my


    uncle for help! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Cherry nodded, and replied, "Okay, got it."


    John then left, and as Cherry saw his disappearing figure she felt delighted. She had loved him very


    much in the past, and even though there was no love left between them, he was still as sincere and


    kind as he had always been with her. She felt very lucky, and was d that she could still be friends


    with him.


    Cherry then went upstairs and arrived at the door of the appointed room. She then summoned up all of


    her courage and knocked on the door.


    Jackson answered it, and when he saw Cherry, he gestured to her from inside the room. He said,


    "Come in, please."


    Cherry slowly walked inside, and she saw that the room was obviously a presidential suite. The


    luxurious decorations were impressive, and Cherry couldn''t help but look around.


    "So? Are you here just to see the presidential suite?" said Jackson with a smirk on his face.


    Cherry immediately collected herself again, and as she looked at Jackson, she asked, "Have you been


    here all day?"


    "What do you think? To meet you I had no choice but to stay here all day long, " said Jackson in a


    teasing manner.


    "Oh, well..." Cherry started to feel a bit awkward, and didn''t know how to behave in front of him. She


    thought for a while, and eventually continued, "Well, you don''t need to help me anymore with my


    brother''s trouble; it''s been resolved."


    "Really?" said Jackson after hearing her words. He then suddenly walked closer to her, and while he


    grabbed her waist, he asked, "Then what are you still doing here?"


    Cherry didn''t dare for a moment to look straight into his eyes; she instead bowed her head, and said, "I


    just came to tell you about it, and anyway, I promised that I woulde to see you here."


    "Really? If you''re such a trustworthy and considerate person, could you please tell me why did you


    leave me five years ago?" Jackson urged her to answer his question, and suddenly realized that the


    woman had many secrets hidden away from him. In the morning, she had been anxious to ask him for


    help, but now she told him that everything had been settled and that she didn''t need his help anymore.


    Cherry didn''t expect that Jackson would ask her this question. She was surprised, and looked up at


    him.


    Jackson didn''t push her again, and instead he asked, "Do you remember this ce?"


    Cherry was a bit confused, and thought to herself puzzled, ''Remember this ce? Why should I


    remember this ce?''


    Cherry looked around, but still couldn''t recall a memory about it. Did it actually have anything to do with


    her life? She didn''t think it had.


    All of a sudden Cherry realized that opposite to the hotel was Stephen''s bar. She then remembered


    that day when she had been drunk, and gone into a hotel and...


    Was this actually the hotel in which she had lost her virginity just because she had gone into the wrong


    room? When Cherry thought about it better, the expression on her face immediately changed


    dramatically, and it seemed that she had remembered the ce after all.


    "You''ve remembered it, haven''t you?" asked Jackson. Judging from the look on her face, he guessed


    that she must have.


    Cherry was too shocked to say anything more, and instead just looked around. This was the ce


    where she had lost her virginity, and she had been wondering who that bastard was.


    Jackson, who seemed to have read Cherry''s mind, whispered near her ear, "That year I met a drunk


    woman here, and then¡­"


    Jackson didn''t finish his sentence, but he was sure that Cherry knew everything, and that no one else


    knew the details better than she did.


    Cherry raised her head and looked straight into Jackson''s eyes; she couldn''t believe it. Was it really


    Jackson the one who had taken away her virginity?


    "It was you! It was you..." Cherry couldn''t help but repeat herself.


    "Well, yes, it was me, " said Jackson firmly. He then pressed Cherry''s shoulders hard, and earnestly


    said to her, "Honey, from the very beginning to the very end, you''ll always be my woman."


    Jackson then seemed to be announcing to the whole world that Cherry was his, and that her virginity,


    her whole person, everything that concerned her in someway was his. She was his woman.


    Cherry didn''t know how to express her own feelings at that moment. She should have been happy, but


    she had never expected that the answer to the thing that had always been lingering somewhere in her


    mind would be like this. She had disliked herself especially when she had fallen in love with Jackson,


    and she had hidden it deeply in her heart. She now had finally got to know what had actually happened


    on that day, and the answer she received both shocked her and made her feel relieved.

 Chapter 151 Buy Her A Villa (Part One)

    Chapter 151 Buy Her A Vi (Part One)


    Jackson gently fondled Cherry''s face; he loved her so much that he wanted to hug her forever.


    She was very happy to hear the news, but she knew that she couldn''t let herself be infatuated by


    Jackson. She had to remain lucid in her thoughts, so she didn''t say anything at first.


    After a while, Cherry suddenly said, "I''m feeling hungry. Would you like to have dinner with me?"


    How could Jackson ever refuse Cherry? The answer to this question was clear to him, and Jackson


    immediately replied, "Of course I''d like to! I''ll make the reservation first and then we''ll go downstairs to


    have dinner together."


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Okay."


    After she watched Jackson walk out of the room, Cherry fell on the sofa, bereft of all of her strength.


    She was afraid that Jackson might find out that she wasn''t in the best of moods when he came back,


    so she quickly gathered up all of her courage and pretended that everything was fine.


    Jackson went to the reception, asked the receptionist to book a table for him and Cherry, and then left.


    On his way back upstairs he called Bobby, and ordered him, "Find out who has helped Wilson out of


    the crisis."


    Bobby replied, "I''m already on it, Mr. Jackson!"


    Jackson walked into the room and gently said to Cherry, "Let''s have dinner downstairs."


    Cherry then immediately stood up from the sofa and walked towards him. She said, "Alright."


    Jackson took Cherry into his arms and kissed her forehead, and then went downstairs together with


    her.


    They had dinner in the hotel''s dining room, but Cherry didn''t utter a word and instead just ate her food


    in silence. Sitting across from Cherry, Jackson saw his wife slowly eating her food and felt happiness


    filling his heart.


    Cherry suddenly noticed that Jackson didn''t eat anything, and asked, "Aren''t you hungry?"


    Jackson shook his head, and said, "I''m not that hungry, but you are, because you''ve worked all day.


    You have to eat more." He then paused for a second, and continued, "But you can always resign and


    stay at home; I''ll provide everything for you."


    Cherry thenid down her chopsticks and seriously said, "No! I want to work."


    Cherry continued, "Besides, we don''t even live together. Why do you want to support me?"


    Jackson heard Cherry''s words, but he wasn''t angry that she refused him; instead, he felt happy when


    he looked at her angry face. He thought that Cherry was as cute as she had always been, and he felt


    that he had no other choice but to obey her wishes.


    At that moment, Jackson noticed a man and a woman who were not that far away walking towards


    them.


    Cherry also noticed that someone was walking towards their table and she turned around to see them


    better.


    When they came closer to the, Jackson Chu realized that it was the Zhang couple.


    Mr. Zhang, the owner of a smallpany, smiled at them, and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Chu, we feel


    honored to meet you here."


    Jackson stood up and shook president Zhang''s hand. Cherry also stood up from her seat and nodded


    to Mrs. Zhang with a smile on her face.


    Mrs. Zhang ttered Cherry, and said, "Mrs. Cherry, you are as beautiful as when you married Mr.


    Jackson five years ago!"


    Cherry slightly smiled, and replied, "Thank you! You''re very beautiful, too."


    Mr. Zhangughed when he heard their words, and said to Jackson, "Women never stop talking about


    this topic, don''t you think so?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jackson slightly smiled, and instead of answering Zhang''s question, he pulled Cherry into his arms.


    Jackson asked, "Will you also be dining here this evening?"


    Mr. Zhang smiled, and said, "Yes! My wife told me that the food here is delicious, so we decided to


    Jackson, now that you''ve won the Future Project, you''ll make a fortune! Please partner with me, and


    make my smallpany benefit from it too!"


    Jackson looked at Zhang, and unevenly replied to him, "Mr. Zhang, you know that I''m not the one in


    charge of the JS Group, so I can''t decide if the Group can partner with yourpany or not."


    Mr. Zhang didn''t stop smiling, and said, "All businessmen in the city know the close rtion between


    you and Miss Selina of the JS Group. What''s more, you''re so rich that the whole business world can


    follow your orders, let alone the JS Group."


    Jackson said, "Mr. Zhang, let''s stop this now, and instead talk about business when we''re actually


    doing it."


    Reading between the lines, Mr. Zhang stopped talking, and Mrs. Zhang also knew that Jackson didn''t


    want to talk about business at that time. She instead looked at Cherry, and asked her, "Mrs. Cherry,


    can we go out for a tea sometime?"


    Cherry noticed her politeness, and replied, "Of course! When I''m avable, I''ll invite you."


    "Great! Then I''ll be waiting your call, " said Mrs. Zhang. She gently smiled at Cherry, and then


    continued, "I''ll be taking my husband to our table to also eat dinner."


    Both Jackson and Cherry nodded.


    Mr. Zhang also nodded back and then left with Mrs. Zhang.


    After watching them leave, Jackson said, "They really don''t know who they are."


    Cherry knew what Jackson meant. Owners of some smallpanies would often ask everyone they


    met to help them make bigger profits, and Jackson thought that they were dreaming of partnering up


    with him.


    Cherry sat back on her chair, and said, "Aren''t there a lot of people that tter you, Mr. Jackson? I


    thought you were used to that."


    Jackson also sat down and looked at Cherry. He didn''t answer Cherry''s question, and instead said,


    "But your performance just now is worthy of admiring, Mrs. Chu."

 Chapter 152 Buy Her A Villa (Part Two)

    Chapter 152 Buy Her A Vi (Part Two)


    Cherry angrily looked Jackson, and said, "Jackson Chu, my name is Cherry Shen!"


    Jackson cheekily grinned at her, and said, "But you''re also Mrs. Chu, aren''t you?"


    Cherry looked at Jackson''s cheeky grin and didn''t know how to deal with him. She said, "I don''t want to


    talk with you anymore; I want to go home."


    She then took her bag, stood up from her seat, and left.


    When Jackson saw that Cherry actually wanted to leave, he also stood up. He grabbed her by the arm,


    and said, "Let''s pay the bill and leave together."


    After they went to the cashier''s desk, Jackson paid the bill with his credit card. They then took the lift


    down to the underground parking lot.


    Jackson grabbed Cherry''s hand and walked slowly. He was afraid that she would leave him too soon if


    he walked fast, and wanted to spend as much time as he could with her.


    Cherry didn''t say anything and walked slowly, just as Jackson did.


    Jackson suddenly stopped, and as he lowered his head, asked, "Can you stay with me?"


    Cherry looked at Jackson''s face, and firmly replied, "No, I can''t, I really have to go home." She didn''t


    want to refuse him, but she had to go home because of her son Joe.


    Jackson then took Cherry into his arms and tightly hugged her. He whispered in her ear, "Baby, you can


    stay in Wilson''s house for a short time, but you have to remember that eventually you''ll have toe


    back to our home. I''m waiting for you..."


    Cherry was moved by Jackson''s words, and in that moment really wanted to tell Jackson that they had


    a son together called Joe. She thought that if she did, then she and Joe coulde back home with


    Jackson, and then they would live happily ever after.


    Cherry wanted to tell Jackson, but somehow, she couldn''t. She started to say, "Jackson, I..."


    Jackson knew that Cherry wanted to say something, so he loosed his arms around her and genuinely


    looked into her eyes. He asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Eventually, Cherry shook her head, and said, "Nothing, I''ll go home now. It''ste, and you also should


    go home earlier."


    Cherry then stood on her tiptoes, and after she kissed Jackson''s face, she turned around and left.


    Jackson felt his heart ache as he watched Cherry leave, because he believed that because she was


    his wife she had to stay with him at almost all times. Why did she have to leave? Why couldn''t they be


    together?


    Jackson didn''t leave until Cherry''s car left the parking lot.


    She drove home and found that her family was eating in the dining room. Elsa saw that Cherry was


    back home, and immediately said, "Cherr,e and have dinner with us!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe was thrilled when he saw her, and shouted, "Mommy, mommy, Grandma made delicious foods


    today. Come and eat some with us!"


    As she changed her shoes, Cherry said, "I had dinner just now, so I''m not hungry. Enjoy your meal!"


    Elsa was a bit surprised, and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes, really. I had dinner with a friend of mine. Don''t mind me, enjoy your meal, " said Cherry.


    Wilson didn''t utter a word, and thought that Cherry might have had dinner with Jackson.


    Joe still didn''t give up, and in a pettishly charming manner said, "Mommy, can''t youe and eat with


    me? I want you to eat with me!"


    Joe was so cute that Cheery could have never refused him. The answer to his question had been clear


    from the start. She then walked into the dining room, sat beside Joe, and said, "Alright, mommy is here.


    Now, eat your dinner, okay?"


    Joe replied, "Okay, " and then lowered his head to eat the food in front of him.


    Cherry caressed Joe''s head and was quite content, because as long as Joe was happy, she was


    happy.


    After dinner, Cherry wanted to tell Wilson something, and she asked him toe to his study to speak


    in private.


    Wilson came to the study and saw that Cherry was browsing through a book. He walked up to her and


    asked, "Cherry, what''s wrong?"


    When Cherry saw Wilson, she excitedly said, "Wilson, you don''t need to be worried about your


    you with a helping hand."


    Wilson was a bit surprised by this, and said, "John Ye? Isn''t he the governor of the city?"


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Yes, he is. He said that he''ll help you; I''ll call him tonight and arrange an


    appointment. You two can meet and discuss everything in more detail tomorrow."


    But Wilson didn''t really care about the issue of hispany, and instead asked, "Cherry, didn''t you ask


    Jackson for help?"


    In a cold tone, Cherry answered, "I did, initially, but before I met Jackson I came across John, and


    because he offered to help, I didn''t need to ask Jackson anymore, and instead just had dinner with


    him."


    Initially, Wilson kept silence after he heard Cherry.


    After some time passed, Wilson said, "Thank you, Cherry."


    "Never mind, Wilson. You''ve helped me countless times, so there''s no need to thank me, " said Cherry.


    Wilson looked at Cherry''s smile face and smiled back.


    In the morning, Jackson and Derek wanted to go back to the army base to check if things were doing


    fine there.


    Derek was driving the car and Jackson was resting with his eyes closed in the front passenger''s seat.


    Derek looked at Jackson and asked, "What? Didn''t you get Cherry back yet?"


    Jackson thought for a while, and said, "She''ll be back soon. All I need is to give her some more time."


    "I noticed that Cherry would rather live in a vi than in your old dpidated apartment. Shouldn''t you


    buy her a vi? Anyway, it won''t cost you that much, " said Derek discontented.

 Chapter 153 Do You Still Have Him In Your Mind

    Chapter 153 Do You Still Have Him In Your Mind


    Jackson suddenly opened his eyes and looked at him, and after he pondered for a moment on Derek''s


    words, he found that there was nothing wrong with them. Did Cherry want to live in the vi because


    she didn''t like the apartment?


    When he saw Jackson staring at him, Derek thought that he might have said something wrong, and he


    immediately pretended to focus all of his attention to his driving.


    "Report to me how the real estate market has been going recently, " said Jackson.


    Derek was surprised when he heard Jackson''s words, and quickly replied, "Okay, okay."


    Jackson looked out the window and wondered whether Cherry woulde back to him if he bought


    her a new vi.


    When they arrived at the barracks, Jackson and Derek made their routine inspection, and after they


    found that everything was in order, they returned to the family residence.


    Back at home Jackson saw that his grandpa was watching the news report in the living room, and after


    he briefly greeted him, he walked to his room to rest for a while.


    Whileying in bed, Jackson''s heart yearned for Cherry, like it always did when she wasn''t around him.


    At that moment, Jackson''s phone rang. He looked at it and saw that it was Bobby, and then it suddenly


    urred to him that he had asked him to find out who had helped Wilson save hispany.


    Jackson answered, "Hello."


    "Your nephew was the one who helped Wilson save hispany, and ording to reliable information,


    he went again to Wilson''spany to look for him just this morning, " reported Bobby sinctly.


    When he heard him, Jackson''s face instantly started to tense. He sat up from bed and furiously


    repeated, "John?"


    "Yes, " answered Bobby firmly.


    A?torrent of anger then shined in Jackson''s eyes. He wondered if Cherry had actually gone to John.


    Did she prefer John''s help more than his? Was it because she had loved him before?


    Jackson hung up the phone and squeezed it tightly in his hand with his eyes full of hatred. His loathing


    for Cherry grew unspeakably, because he couldn''t believe that she had actually went to ask for help


    from her former lover instead of epting his.


    Jackson immediately jumped out of bed and was hell bent on finding Cherry.


    He went downstairs, strode across the living room, and furiously went out through the door without


    even saying goodbye to his grandpa.


    When he saw that Jackson''s mood was pretty bad, Andrew tried to ask concernedly, "Jackson, what


    happened?"


    But Jackson was already out of the house before Andrew had the chance to finish his words. It seemed


    that he had uttered them only for himself.


    Outside the family residence, when Jackson was about to get into his car, he saw Derek walk up to


    him, but he didn''t want to pay any attention to him.


    Derek was cheerful when he saw Jackson, and said, "Jackson, I inquired with somebody just now and


    I''ve found a vi in the southern part of the city, with a great scenery also. Do you want to buy this


    one?"


    Jackson brushed Derek aside with just one word. "Sure, " he said.


    Derek felt the rage heating the air around him, and immediately asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you in


    such a hurry? Where are you going?"


    But Jackson didn''t answer him, and instead got into his car, started the engine and left the family


    residence.


    Watching the car disappear in the distance, Derek shook his head and muttered to himself, "What''s


    wrong with him? I''d better go and buy the vi for him."


    Jackson drove his car to the JS Group as quickly as he could. When the receptionist saw him entering


    the lobby, looking so infuriated, she was too scared to even utter a single word to him and instead just


    stood paralyzed at her post.


    Jackson walked straight to the elevators and took the chairman''s up to the top floor.


    At that moment, Selina was discussing business with several general managers from different


    departments, while Caroline and Cherry were busy with their work at their desks.


    The door of the elevator then suddenly opened and Jackson walked out of it. Both Caroline and Cherry


    raised their heads to see who the unexpected guest was, but when Cherry saw at Jackson''s face, she


    didn''t know how to face the unexpected.


    Caroline politely said, "Mr Jackson, you''re here!"


    Selina also noticed that Jackson had arrived at the office, and after she said a few words to her


    managers, she went to greet him. "Jackson, how could you be here now? Can I help you with


    something?" asked Selina with a smile on her face.


    Jackson nced at Selina but didn''t pay too much attention to her, and then he turned his eyes to


    Cherry who was standing beside her.


    Cherry was startled by his appearance, and wondered what had happened that made him nce at her


    so viciously.


    Selina briefly looked at Jackson and then turned her eyes to Cherry. She immediately realized that


    Jackson hade there for Cherry and that he might have something to do with her.


    She then made good use of her powers as chief executive, and said to the managers in the office,


    "Gather up your documents and let''s go to the meeting room on the fifth floor to keep working." After


    this, she looked at Caroline and said, "Follow me to the meeting room to take the minute."


    "Okay, " said Caroline. She stood up, grabbed a notebook with her, and walked away with Selina.


    It was only until all of them left that Jackson began to step closer and closer to Cherry.


    When she saw Jackson slowly approaching her step by step, Cherry began to feel frightened and


    started to step backwards, but she was eventually cornered by him. She stared at him and didn''t know


    what to expect.


    "Just try to escape; I want to see where you can go." Jackson was staring fiercely at Cherry with his


    hand pressed against the wall behind her. How could this woman still want to run away from him?


    "What are you going to do to me?" asked Cherry.


    "You know it better than me." replied Jackson.


    "What do you want to do? We''re in the JS Group now, not at home, " impatiently said Cherry. She


    realized that Jackson had started to act overbearing again.


    "Do you think I would be so careful if we were at home?" Jackson thought that he couldn''t be more


    patient to her, and he didn''t say anything when he saw that there still were some people in Selina''s


    office. He cared about Cherry''s feelings and how she felt after all.


    Cherry didn''t want to listen to Jackson''s words anymore. She tried to calm herself down, and as she


    looked at Jackson, she peacefully asked, "What happened?"


    Jackson stared into Cherry''s eyes, and said, "You preferred John''s help instead of mine, right?"


    What Jackson said startled Cherry.


    "You know about that?" asked Cherry.


    "Do you really think that there''s anything that I don''t know about you or what you do?" replied Jackson.


    Cherry moved her eyes from Jackson and then lowered her head. She took a deep breath of air inside


    her lungs and was ready to argue with Jackson. She raised her head, and as she looked at Jackson,


    said, "Yes, I asked John for help because I didn''t want to bother you."


    "So you decided that you would better bother John instead?" asked Jackson immediately.


    Cherry didn''t know how to exin things to Jackson. She said, "I met him by chance. He told me that


    he could help my brother and I didn''t say anything more, I just epted his help."


    "Did you think that I didn''t have the ability to help Wilson?" asked Jackson. "Or that I have less money


    than John has?"


    "I didn''t mean that!"


    "Then what did you mean? Tell me, do you still have John on your mind? Tell me!" Jackson eventually


    stopped his inquiries.


    Cherry looked at Jackson astonished, and suddenly scolded him, "Jackson, you wretch!"


    Then, Cherry pushed Jackson away and started to leave.


    When he saw her, he asked his final question, "Do you think that I can''t destroy Wilson''s


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.<ppany?"

 Chapter 154 The Key Of The Villa (Part One)

    Chapter 154 The Key Of The Vi (Part One)


    When she heard what Jackson said, Cherry suddenly stopped. She heard his voice behind her and


    knew that Jackson wasn''t joking, because if he spoke something, he also had the ability to achieve it.


    Jackson felt very happy when he saw Cherry stop.


    She slowly turned around, and with her eyes fixed on Jackson, asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Jackson quickly walked to Cherry but didn''t answer her question, and instead grabbed Cherry''s arm


    and dragged her into Selina''s office. He then opened the door of the resting room and walked with


    Cherry inside.


    After he closed the door, Jackson tightly held Cherry in his arms, and asked in a cold tone, "Tell me, is


    my nephew still in your heart?"


    Jackson was too tired to call John''s name and he just called him nephew. He had to make Cherry


    realize the fact that John was her nephew, and that she couldn''t think of any sort of nonsense.


    Cherry didn''t want to face Jackson''s eyes. She lowered her head, and said, "No."


    Noticing that Cherry didn''t want to look into his eyes, Jackson pinched her chin and raised her head to


    make her look at him. Hemanded her, "Now, answer me again."


    Cherry felt helpless when she looked at Jackson, who was more or less just like a demon. Why did he


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    have to suspect her all the time? He had already said that John was his nephew, so how could she


    have ever had something going on with him in secret?


    "There''s nothing between us, really, you''re thinking too much, " said Cherry resigned.


    "So why did you ask him for help? My help wasn''t good enough?" asked Jackson coldly.


    "No, " said Cherry. She didn''t know how to exin it to him. She couldn''t tell him that she had taken too


    many things into ount and had decided not to ask for his help.


    "So? What''s the reason?" Jackson didn''t give up on his inquiry.


    Cherry realized that it wasn''t an option to keep Jackson curious. He would never let her go if she didn''t


    tell him her reasons.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Cherry told herself that she had to forget that they were in Selina''s


    resting room on the top floor. Her biggest problem was how to deal with Jackson.


    Staring into Jackson''s eyes, Cherry gently touched his chest with her hands. She held Jackson''s neck,


    and as she pressed her body against his, said, "Jackson, don''t you believe me? I really have nothing


    with John, and I know that he is our nephew. Can''t we ask our own nephew for help? Do we really


    need to regard him as an outsider?"


    Jackson''s heart melted every time when Cherry took the initiative to exin things to him in her sweet


    way. This little woman''s coquettish moves and words always affected his heart.


    Cherry got closer to Jackson''s face when she saw that he didn''t say a word. She came closer with her


    lips to Jackson''s bearded chin, and said, "Jackson, please don''t be angry, just believe me! There''s


    nothing between John and me, I just wanted to do something for my brother. It''s unimportant whether it


    was you or our nephew who helped me, so please don''t be angry anymore, okay?"


    Jackson couldn''t endure Cherry''s sweet words anymore. He gently kissed her face, and then wildly


    kissed her lips.


    Cherry didn''t resist him at all, and instead tried to reply in the same manner.


    Love soon began to ignite between the two, and they slowly began to make themselves feel at home


    and do what they want in the small space.


    Time passed slowly, and Jackson and Cherry slept together on the small bed. Jackson held Cherry in


    his arms tightly while Cherry was lying on his chest. The room had be aplete mess, with their


    clothes thrown all around on the bed and floor.


    "Don''t drag me into this room ever again in the future! It''s Selina''s private resting room, " said Cherry,


    held tight into Jackson''s arms.


    "Who said it was hers in the first ce? It definitely belongs to me. She never rested here an hour, "


    said Jackson, again with an overbearing and superior tone.


    Cherry felt a bit curious. She suddenly raised her head and lied on Jackson''s body, and with her eyes


    on him, asked, "Really?"


    "How could I lie to you? The outside office room is big enough for her, and we''ve agreed from the


    beginning that the resting room belongs to me, " said Jackson. He then added, "I would have never


    expected it to belong to us."


    After he said this, Jackson held Cherry firmly in his arms.


    But, in a cold tone, Cherry said, "Don''te to ourpany to find me, and don''t do this again! We


    can talk about these things in other ces."


    "If I want to talk about them at home, would you like to listen to my words?" asked Jackson all of a


    sudden.


    Cherry didn''t say a word, and it was obvious that Jackson wanted her toe back.


    Seeing that Cherry didn''t answer him, Jackson didn''t want to force her. Instead, in a soft and tender


    voice, he whispered into Cherry''s ear, "That''s alright, I won''t force you. You cane back when you


    really want to."


    The only thing that Jackson wanted to do was to be with her, but he didn''t want to force her when she


    wasn''t willing toe back by herself. He had to wait for her, and believed that one day she would


    return to him all by herself.


    Muchter, Cherry said, "Jackson, let''s go out now."


    Jackson fondled Cherry''s beautiful hair and kissed her forehead hard. "Sure, " he answered her.


    Afterwards, they put on their clothes and got out of the resting room.


    Sitting on the sofa, Jackson leisurely viewed the scenery unfolding in front of him outside the window.


    When she saw Jackson, she said unnaturally, "So, I''ll go to work first."


    "What? What are you going to do at this hour? What are you working for? Stay with me here." Jackson


    looked pretty domineering when he spoke these words. How could his woman possibly go to work?


    She had married him to enjoy life, not to suffer.

 Chapter 155 The Key Of The Villa (Part Two)

    Chapter 155 The Key Of The Vi (Part Two)


    Cherry felt a bit hopeless for a while. She intended to resist him, but then the elevator bell pinged, and


    when Cherry looked back, she found that Selina and Caroline had returned from their meeting.


    Cherry immediately walked up to them and greeted Selina.


    Noticing that Cherry looked peaceful, and that Jackson wasfortably sitting on the sofa, Selina


    suspected that Cherry must have cleared up the mess with Jackson. She didn''t have to worry about


    them anymore; for the moment, at least.


    "Well, how did your conversation go?" teased Selina.


    Cherry got shy because Caroline was also standing there too, and she promptly touched Selina''s arm,


    signalling her not to talk about the matter anymore.


    However, Selina chose to ignore her, and continued, "Earlier I caught a smell of explosives, and


    thought that someone was going to bring the building to crumbles. Who would have thought that it


    would be so quiet and peaceful now?"


    "Selina, these recent days were too easy for you, right?" said Jackson abruptly and in a cold tone.


    Both Cherry and Caroline then turned silent all of a sudden, and just stared at Jackson.


    Selina''s smile faded. She lowered her head and answered, "Okay."


    Afterwards, Selina looked at the time and found that it was off-duty time. She said to Caroline, who was


    standing beside her, "Caroline, work''s over. You can leave first."


    "Okay, " said Caroline. She exchanged nces with Cherry and then left the office.


    Selina then instantly held Cherry''s arm, and said, "Sister, would you like to have dinner with us?"


    Cherry was taken aback by her request. It had never urred to her that Selina would ask something


    like that, and she immediately replied, "Eh, I... I''d rather not. You two go ahead without me."


    "Oh, sister,e on, you''ve made peace with my brother! Don''t be an outsider, okay?" said Selina,


    realizing that Cherry was evading the invitation. "Just have a simple meal with us. It''s easy."


    Then, just as Selina finished her words, which hadn''t been answered yet by Cherry, the door of the


    elevator opened and Derek walked out of it.


    "Brother!" cried Selina, happy when she saw Derek there.


    Selina walked up to him soon and held his arm. "Do you have any appointments tonight? Would you


    like to have dinner with us? Our brother and sister will alsoe with us."


    Derek was very happy when he heard Selina''s words. He looked at Jackson first and then turned his


    eyes to Cherry, and said, "Of course, I''m desperate to go out with you guys! We can even go and sing


    some songs after dinner! Let''s?celebrate tonight by going out and having a great time!"


    "That''s right! Let''s drink and sing together. It''ll be so funny!" said Selina with a child''s naivet¨¦, snuggled


    up against Derek.


    Cherry couldn''t refuse when she saw the lovely brother and sister sitting together and staring at her.


    Before they went downstairs, Cherry went to the washroom and called Wilson in it, and told him that


    she had to have dinner with them. Wilson didn''t oppose her, but told her to just take good care of


    herself.


    After she finished talking with Wilson, Cherry called the phone in her bedroom. She couldn''t forget


    about her cute son.


    At that moment, Joe was doing his homework in the room. When he heard the phone ringing, he


    quickly ran to answer it.


    "Hello, who is it?" said Joe in a childish voice.


    "It''s mommy, " said Cherry happily.


    "Mommy, when will youe back?" asked Joe in an excited way when he heard his mother''s voice.


    Cherry called his name and said, "Joe, there''s a chance that mommy wille back home a little bit


    Something then immediately urred to Joe. "Friends? Daddy is one of them, right?" asked Joe.


    Cherry hadn''t expected that her little son would figure things out so quickly. She said, "Yes, so I''m


    going to be a bitte. You can y on theputer for a while after dinner, but go to sleep early,


    okay?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Will youe back home tonight?" asked Joe. He hoped that his Mommy wouldn''t, because she


    would be safe if his daddy was beside her. Furthermore, if they lived together, then they would have


    more time to foster the rtionship between them better.


    "Maybe." Cherry wasn''t sure about that, because Derek had just said that they were going to sing


    songs after dinner, and she didn''t know how much time that would take.


    "Okay, " said Joe obediently. "Then I won''t wait for you Mommy, and I''m going to sleep early tonight.


    You cane back if you want to, but if you don''t, you can always find somewhere else to sleep."


    Hearing what Joe said, Cherry didn''t know how to reply to him. She softly said, "Joe, make sure that


    you have your quilt on you when you go to sleep. Take care of yourself and don''t be cold!"


    "Okay, I know, Mommy."


    Cherry felt more at ease after she hung up. There was nothing to be worried about, because her son


    was safe.


    In the office room, Derek took out a key and then gave it to Jackson. He said, "Well, here you are, the


    key to your new vi."


    Jackson didn''t reply immediately. He asked, "What?"


    "The key to the vi, " said Derek angrily. He wanted to squeeze him to death because of his


    ignorance, because it was him who had asked him to buy the vi in the first ce. How could he even


    ask about it?


    As soon as Selina heard the conversation about the vi she got curious and walked up to Jackson.


    With one of her arms around Jackson''s shoulder, she said with a mean smirk on her face, "Hehe, you


    bought it for my sister-inw, right?"

 Chapter 156 I Wanna Be With You

    Chapter 156 I Wanna Be With You


    Jackson didn''t look at Selina, but casually said, "You can pretend to be ignorant sometimes."


    Selina heard Jackson''s words and knew that she had guessed it right. She happily replied, "Hey, why


    did you conceal that from me! I definitely have to tell Cherry when she''s back!"


    Jackson then immediately focused his gaze on Selina. He shook her hand away from his shoulder and


    said, "How dare you, I''m nning to give her a surprise! If you screw this up for me you''ll regret it!"


    Selina then stuck her tongue out at him and made a mocking face. She said, "Humph! Nobody''s


    envying your mansion!"


    Derek was watching them from aside, andzily said, "You silly girl! When you get married in the future


    I''ll also buy you a mansion."


    But Selina turned to him, and said, "I think it''d be better if I buy you one when you get married. By the


    way, where''s your fiancee now?"


    "Selina!" furiously shouted Derek; he didn''t have a girlfriend, and was vey irritated to beughed at by


    her because of this.


    As Jackson watched them messing around, smile gradually started to appear on his face.


    After Cherry returned, they left the JS Group together. Cherry got into Jackson''s car, and Selina and


    Derek took another.


    Inside Jackson''s car, Cherry didn''t know what to say and instead just looked out the window.


    When Jackson saw that Cherry wouldn''t open her mouth, he decided to break the silence between


    them.


    "Say, don''t you wanna talk to me?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry hadn''t thought that Jackson would talk to her, and replied, "What? No."


    As Jackson drove the car, he had his eyes more on Cherry than on the road.


    She worriedly said, "Don''t look at me, look at the road!"


    Smiling, Jackson said, "You''re more good-looking than the road."


    "Aren''t you afraid of hitting other cars? It''s rush hour now, and there are a lot of cars on the road! You


    should drive attentively!" angrily criticized Cherry. ''Sometimes he''s even more wilful than a child!'' she


    thought.


    "Are you worrying about me?" suddenly asked Jackson, with a smile on his face.


    Cherry then immediately adjusted her sitting position, moved her eyes away from Jackson and looked


    outside the window. She said, "Not at all!"


    Still smiling, Jackson shook his head and said, "You can just be honest and admit it."


    "Jackson, don''t you think that you''re sometimes too narcissistic for own good?" angrily said Cherry.


    Although she stared at Jackson''s handsome figure, she thought that he was pretty infuriating.


    "Cherry, don''t you think that you''ve called me improperly?" asked back Jackson.


    "Improperly?" Cherry pretended to be surprised, and curiously asked, "How should I call you then?"


    "Our names are in the same marriage certificate. Do I really need to say it?" replied Jackson.


    Cherry blushed immediately, and thought, ''He''s making a fool out of me again!''


    "Humph, no, I don''t know!" said Cherry as she moved her eyes away from him, deciding to ignore him.


    Jackson felt happy when he saw her. He often liked to tease her and to see her get angry like a child.


    They arrived at the restaurant and then got out of the car. Jackson put his hand around Cherry''s


    shoulders intimately regardless of the strangers around them and Selina and Derek beside them.


    Cherry looked at Jackson nervously, and said, "What..."


    But Jackson stared at her, and forcefully dered, "I''m just doing a good husband''s job."


    Cherry immediately became speechless.


    Derek smiled and didn''t mind when he saw the couple''s intimate behavior, while Selina felt happy in her


    heart and thought that Cherry would soon finally return to the Chu n.


    They ordered a private VIP room as usual, and as they chatted with each other they enjoyed the


    restaurant''s best specialties.


    Cherry was touched by Selina''s sunny disposition and had started to gradually cheer up. She sat next


    to Jackson, talked, smiled, and sometimes rested her head on Jackson''s shoulder. She was happy in


    her heart, and Jackson couldn''t feel better when he saw how rxed she was.


    After dinner, they went to a karaoke bar nearby. In the private room, Derek and Selina held the


    microphones and sang bads, expressing their bitterness in looking for their other halves, while in a


    dim corner, Cherry nestled against Jackson''s chest like a little bird, while whispering sweet nothings.


    Cherry curled up her slim body in Jackson''s arms and put her hand around his neck. She whispered in


    his ear as she fondled his hair behind his head.


    Jackson held her tightly and listened to her chitchat in his ear, every now and then replying in the same


    whisper.


    "Say, don''t you think they''re going nuts tonight?" said Cherry into Jackson''s ear. She listened to the


    love songs Selina was singing, and felt that Selina''s every "love cell" had been woken up.


    "They haven''t had a good time like this in a long time, and it''s understandable for them to be wild


    now that they have the opportunity to do it, " answered Jackson.


    "Jackson, " called Cherry.


    "Yes?"


    "Why don''t you help Derek find a wife?" asked Cherry.


    Jackson immediately answered her, "I''ve almost failed to find my own! How could I ever help him find


    his?"


    Cherry got angry when she heard him, and as she patted on Jackson''s back, she said, "Hey, what do


    you mean by ''failed to find''? I haven''t even gotten lost!"


    "You''ve been gone for five whole years, and now you''re saying that you haven''t gotten lost?" asked


    Jackson with a smile on his face, but with sweetness and delight still flooding his heart.


    "But I''m back now! Aren''t I at your side now?" Cherry argued stubbornly and wanted to prevail in the


    argument over him.


    Jackson had to submit to her, and dotingly said, "Right, right, you''re back now, and you''ll be at my side


    forever."


    With that, he hugged her tightly and passionately kissed her lips.


    Cherry stopped, and said, "Brush your teeth before you kiss me next time."


    "What? Would you mind if I don''t?" said Jackson as he fiercely approached Cherry and nudged her


    nose with his.


    "No, no, not at all!" promptly answered Cherry with a smile on her face.


    But Jackson got even bolder and started to move his hand around Cherry''s body tickling her.


    Cherry tried to stop Jackson''s hand; as sheughed happily, she said, "Stop! You''re tickling me!"


    Jackson felt pure happiness flooding his heart every time he saw her smile andugh.


    The four then continued to y games, sing songs and drink, and didn''t leave the karaoke bar until it


    was midnight.


    Jackson stood beside his car and hugged Cherry tightly in his arms. He bent over her ear, and


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    whispered softly, "Baby,e with me tonight."


    Cherry, who was a little drunk, said, "No, I wanna...go home."


    "I''ll take you home, to our home, okay?" said Jackson.


    "O... Okay, " replied Cherry, slightly tipsy. Speaking out her mind, she said, "I... I wanna... be with you."


    Jackson heard her words and understood that he had always been in her heart.


    Selina was also drunk and was shouting loudly on the street, while Derek was supporting her to not fall


    off her feet.


    Jackson nced at Selina and then looked at Cherry in his arms. He said to Derek, "You should send


    Selina home."


    Derek nodded, and said, "Be careful on your way."


    "Okay, " replied Jackson.

 Chapter 157 I Dont Want To Talk To You (Part One)

    Chapter 157 I Don''t Want To Talk To You (Part One)


    Jackson drove his car to the apartment, and after he got out of his car, he carried Cherry into their


    house.


    He gentlyid Cherry on the bed in their bedroom on the second floor. When he saw her flushed face in


    the light, Jackson felt even more tipsy, and his body responded to the irresistible temptation in front of


    him.


    Jackson rolled on top of Cherry''s body, and fondled her face. He gently said, "Baby, you''re all mine


    tonight!"


    Before Cherry could say anything, Jackson slowly started to fondle her, and they passionately made


    love to one another.


    When morning came, the sunlight flooded the room. Both of them were sleeping soundly, with Jackson


    embracing Cherry in his arms.


    Cherry slowly opened her eyes and saw that Jackson was glued to her body. She tried to push him


    away off of her, but failed, and in a sweet voice, said, "Jackson, you''re sleeping on me! Go away!"


    Jackson heard what Cherry said, and gently replied, "Be good and go back to sleep babe."


    "But you''re hurting me!" persisted Cherry. As she moved her body, the painsing from her private


    parts made herin.


    Hearing Cherry''s painful moan, Jackson immediately opened his eyes, and looked at Cherry with


    concern. "What happened?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry then shot an angry nce at Jackson and furiously said, "You hurt mest night! You overdid it


    this time."


    Then, Jackson gave her a big smile, and said, "Come on, let me have a look. It can''t be that bad!"


    After he said this, Jackson was about to lower his head under the nket, but Cherry hurried to stop


    him. However, she still felt a sharp pain, and she had to clench her teeth while beads of cold sweat


    were dripping off of her forehead.


    When he saw Cherry frown, Jackson immediately stopped. He asked, "Are you okay?"


    Cherry got angry and patted Jackson on his chest. She said, "It hurts like hell."


    Jackson looked guilty. He embraced Cherry firmly in his arms, and said, "I''m so sorry, babe. This is all


    my fault."


    In a daze, Cherry enjoyed Jackson''s warm embrace.


    After she calmed down, Jackson whispered in her ear, "Babe, you don''t have to go to work today. After


    we take a shower and eat, I''ll take you somewhere."


    "Where''re we going?" asked Cherry curiously.


    "You''ll know when we get there, " replied Jackson, clearly not intending to tell her anything yet. He had


    prepared a special surprise for her.


    "How dare you keep secrets from me! If I''m not satisfied with where you''ll bring me, I promise that you''ll


    certainly regret it!" said Cherry in a very threatening tone. She was angry with Jackson because of his


    secrecy.


    "You''ll be happy, don''t worry, " answered Jackson wryly. He then diverted the conversation, and added,


    "Now, the two of us should take a shower first."


    They enjoyed their shower in the bathroom. They then went downstairs, had a simple breakfast, and


    walked out of their apartment.


    Inside the car, Cherry couldn''t help to ask Jackson again, "Where on earth are we going?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please be patient, " said Jackson, with a broad smile on his face. He didn''t want to tell her anything


    until they were there.


    Jackson parked his car outside of a vi by the sea, and Cherry followed him out of the car. When she


    saw the vi and its surroundings, she wondered why did Jackson had brought her there.


    He walked close to Cherry, and as he looked deep into her eyes, he asked, "What do you think about


    this ce? Do you like it?"


    "What''re you talking about there? I don''t understand, " replied Cherry. She had no idea of what Jackson


    was saying.


    He took Cherry in his arms, and as they looked at the vi in front of them, he said, "Babe, I bought this


    vi just for you."


    Cherry found it hard to believe what Jackson just said. She then turned to look at him, and naively


    asked, "You bought this for me?"


    "Yes, I bought it just for you, " answered Jackson seriously.


    Cherry''s reluctancy to believe his words made Jacksonugh. He took her hand, and said, "Let me


    show you around the ce."


    Jackson then went with Cherry inside the vi. Cherry was surprised to see the spacious rooms, and


    while she stood in the living room and looked out the window at the beautiful scenery outside, she was


    stunned.


    "Do you like it?" whispered Jackson in Cherry''s ears.


    Cherry was so touched that she didn''t know what to say. She had never thought that Jackson would do


    something so romantic and practical at the same time.


    "Jackson!" cried Cherry while embracing him. Leaning against his chest, she asked, "Why did you buy


    this vi?"


    "I just want you toe back home more often. If you hate returning to the apartment, you can live


    here from now on. I told you, Wilson isn''t the only one on the globe who can afford to buy a vi where


    you can live. I can even buy another one for you."


    "My refusal to go home isn''t because of my willingness to live in a vi!" said Cherry, but as soon as


    she realized that she was speaking her mind out loud, she immediately stopped talking.


    "What?" asked Jackson. He looked at her curiously, expecting a clearer answer.


    Cherry thought for a moment before answering him, and said, "I''m thinking of living with my mom for a


    while longer. You know, when I lived with the Shen Family, my mom wasn''t around me, but now it''s


    possible for us to live together. I don''t want to be separated from her again."


    "You can bring your mom here and let her live with us. I''m totally fine with this arrangement, and this


    vi is spacious enough for all of us to live here together." Jackson cared about every single word she


    uttered, because he also cared very much about her feelings and wellbeing.

 Chapter 158 I Dont Want To Talk To You (Part Two)

    Chapter 158 I Don''t Want To Talk To You (Part Two)


    "Alright, I''ll talk to her when I have the time, " said Cherry hastily, in an attempt to drop the subject.


    When she saw that Jackson didn''t protest, Cherry instantly ceased worrying about it.


    Jackson fondled Cherry''s thick hair, and said, "Babe, how do you want to decorate the house?"


    "I''ll have to think about it, " expectantly said Cherry.


    They didn''t leave the vi until it was afternoon.


    Cherry went upstairs into their bedroom, and thenid on the bed to get some rest. When Jackson saw


    her there, he jumped onto the bed and identally fell on top of her curvy body.


    "Ouch, don''t be stupid! Sleep on the other side of the bed, " protested Cherry.


    Jackson reluctantly moved his body slightly away from Cherry, but stillid on the bed next to her.


    "Babe, can you stay overnight again at our apartment?" asked Jackson in a pleading, gentle voice.


    "No, I can''t, " replied Cherry. She already missed her son, since she hadn''t returned back home the


    previous evening, and she was also afraid that she might call out her son''s name in her dreams.


    Jackson would then find out about Joe''s existence, and the consequence would be too terrible.


    Jackson was a bit upset, and heid next to Cherry and said nothing.


    Cherry knew that Jackson was angry, so she rolled over to look at him. "Jackson, please don''t be mad


    at me, " she said.


    Jackson remained silent and silently looked at her.


    Cherry was a bit worried, because it was clear that he was dissatisfied with her refusal. She then


    suddenly touched his lips with a lingering kiss.


    Immediately after Cherry stopped, Jackson kissed her back aggressively. It took just a moment for him


    to be totally aroused, and he thought that only Cherry had the power to seduce him and to force him to


    break the rules.


    Unwilling to further anger Jackson, Cherry chose to keep silent.


    After the lingering kiss, Jackson''s face stayed close to Cherry''s, and she felt his breath warm on her


    face.


    "I don''t want to let you go, " said Jackson.


    Cherry thought for a moment, and resolutely said, "Jackson, I promise that I''ll be back after a couple of


    days."


    Cherry made up her mind to tell Jackson about their son, however, she still had no idea of how to


    introduce Joe to Jackson, and how to arrange the first meeting between father and son.


    "Alright, " reluctantly answered Jackson.


    Cherry sensed the embarrassing and serious atmosphere, and felt that it was ominous. She said,


    "Jackson, I would like a cup of coffee; can you make one for me?"


    Jackson immediately agreed, "Of course I can! Wait a minute."


    After this, Jackson tenderly fondled her head for a few moments more and then left.


    Looking at Jackson''s disappearing figure, Cherry knew she had gotten luck. Although sometimes she


    was touched by what he did for her, other times she was very upset.


    Not long after Jackson left the room, his mobile phone rang. Cherry was about to call Jackson, but she


    knew that he was downstairs and that he might not hear her. She picked his phone and saw that Sally


    was calling him.


    Cherry''s calm expression suddenly changed, and anger started to boil inside her. Why would Sally call


    Jackson?


    Before she answered the phone, Cherry thought for a brief moment about what she would say to her.


    "Hello, " coldly asnwered Cherry.


    Sally, on the other side of the line, was surprised to hear Cherry''s voice. She asked, "Cherry?"


    "What''s up? Why do you sound surprised?" asked Cherry.


    "Where''s Jackson? Why are you answering his phone?" said Sally in an uneasy tone.


    "Can''t I answer my own husband''s phone? All of his things are my things as well, " said Cherry sternly.


    She knew that she couldn''t be soft to a woman as shameless as Sally, and she had to be tough to


    defend her marriage.


    But Sally also didn''t allow herself to be provoked so easily, and asked, "Cherry, do you really want to


    start a fight with me?"


    "You must be kidding me, " said Cherry sarcastically. "Don''t you think that you''re the one who''s calling


    my husband? Now, you tell me that I want to start a fight with you! Ha!"


    "Cherry, you slut, you''re not his wife!" shouted Sally infuriated over the phone. In Sally''s mind, she was


    Jackson''s only wife, because she considered that all of her other rivals weren''t good enough for


    Jackson.


    Cherry also did''t flinch, and retorted, "Sally, do you want me to show you our marriage certificate? Or


    would you rather check the Chu n''s family register?"


    "You bitch!" Sally was so angry that she almost lost her words. She had never thought that Cherry


    could be so tough.


    Sally gradually calmed down, and said, "Cherry, now that you''ve answered Jackson''s phone, can we


    also meet together tonight to have a talk?"


    "Do you think you deserve a meeting with me?" asked Cherry. "Oh, you want to apologize to me,


    right?"


    Sally burst into anger again, and said, "Cherry, I''m warning you, don''t go too far with this! Do you know


    what the consequences of provoking me are?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have no idea of what those consequences are, and I really don''t want to know them. Besides, I would


    like to stay as far away as possible from a slut like you, " retorted Cherry. Clearly, she refused any sort


    of meeting with Sally.

 Chapter 159 You Should Leave Him

    Chapter 159 You Should Leave Him


    Sally, however, insisted on saying, "Cherry, I can only see you this one time. If you don''te, then I''ll


    continue to see Jackson in the future."


    "Can you promise me that you won''t bother him anymore if I agree to see you?" Cherry knew the right


    questions to ask Sally.


    "You..." Sally choked up with her anger again.


    She then paused for a moment, and said, "Maybe I will if you make our meeting possible tonight."


    Cherry didn''t reply this time, and hesitated for a moment. She had nothing to say to Sally. ''Should I take


    the risk to meet Sally for Jackson?'' she thought.


    Eventually, Cherry said, "Tell me where and when."


    Sally chuckled on the other side of the line, and said, "At eight o''clock, in the Ind Cafe."


    Cherry then hung up the phone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she went downstairs, she found that Jackson was still making the coffee. She walked over to him


    and hugged him from behind.


    Jackson nced at her andughed. He asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you acting like a child now all


    of a sudden?"


    "I just wanted to hug you, " said Cherry gently.


    "I want that too. Why don''t you stay here with me?" said Jackson as he poured the coffee into cups.


    When Cherry saw that the coffee was ready, she let Jackson go and reached out to grab a cup. After


    she took a quick sip out of it, she said, "I''m going now."


    "Why not goter?" said Jackson fondly, trying to convince her to stay.


    After they finished their coffee, they cuddled in the living room for a little while longer before Cherry


    went on her way.


    She didn''t go home, and instead drove directly to the Ind Cafe.


    When Cherry arrived, Sally was already there waiting for her. She walked straight to Sally''s table and


    sat opposite to her.


    Sally put a smile on her face, and asked, "What would you like to drink? It''s my treat."


    Cherry refused her straightforwardly, because she wanted nothing to do with Sally. She said, "Nothing,


    thank you, I''ve just had some coffee with my husband earlier."


    Sally felt very ufortable when she heard her answer.


    When she saw that Sally was silent, Cherry began, "Go ahead, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "You tell me, " said Sally, who was trying to look graceful. She continued, "I don''t think that there is


    anything interesting for us to talk about except the matter concerning Jackson."


    "Go ahead, say what you want to say, " said Cherry tly while staring at her opponent.


    "Have you and Jackson been living together? Have you returned to the family residence?" Sally was


    interested to know if they had gotten back together before she could make her next move.


    "But you have seen it with your own eyes?" Cherry did not want to give her a straightforward answer,


    because she knew that Sally excelled at scheming.


    "Cherry Shen, you''re more clever than ever, " said Sally, with a mysterious smile on her lips.


    "Thank you, you''re ttering me! I know that I''ve changed, but I''m not more clever, " said Cherry


    gracefully.


    Sally chuckled, and continued, "It seems that living abroad does change people."


    "Then why don''t you have a go at it? See if it also works on you." Cherry targeted each and every one


    of Sally''s words. She hated talking with the woman in front of her.


    "Cherry, do you want to me to leave Jackson?" asked Sally, without faking anymore. "You can leave


    him, but I can''t. I''ll always be at his side."


    However, Cherry wasn''t disturbed by Sally''s serious words, and instead calmly said, "If I remember


    correctly, you''ve been away from him for much longer than I had, right? You''ve left him alone for more


    years than I did."


    "Cherry Shen, I believe that you also remember that Jackson and I had been in a rtionship from the


    very beginning. Jackson and I belong to each other." said Sally, locking eyes with Cherry.


    "Why don''t you ask my husband Jackson about it by yourself? And ask him if you and him really belong


    to each other, " retorted Cherry. She continued, "I only remember that my husband asked me to marry


    him, and we signed our names on a marriage certificate."


    "Stop showing off, " shouted Sally while quivering with rage. "You''re loving a man that doesn''t have a


    heart, because I''ve stolen it from the beginning! He''ll never abandon me, and even though you''re his


    wife, he still only loves me!"


    Cherry remained emotionless at Sally''s provocations, but she secretly clenched her fists under the


    table, feeling a bit nervous.


    Sally went on to say, "When I was with him, he brought me breakfast every morning, and we went


    together to school hand in hand, and after sses we also returned home together. Every weekend we


    would go to the amusement park and ride Ferris wheels and merry-go-rounds, and..."


    But Cherry interrupted Sally before she could say anything more.


    "Enough!" growled Cherry. "Save your old romance for yourself!"


    Sally felt a little satisfied to irritate Cherry, and she didn''t stop. "Aren''t you curious about your husband''s


    past?"


    "No, I''m not, " said Cherry, without any sort of hesitation in her voice. She didn''t even want to recall


    what had happened five years ago, let alone dig up Jackson''s past.


    "You don''t have the guts to face it, do you?" asked Sally. She then gave a sneeringugh, and said, "It


    turns out that you don''t even know who Jackson really is."


    Cherry didn''t answer, and instead looked out the window.


    Sally saw Cherry''s reaction, and abruptly said, "Cherry, do you really think that you''ll live a happy life


    with Jackson?"


    Cherry again didn''t reply.


    Sally continued to say, "Let me tell you something: only someone like me is right for him!"


    "Why?" suddenly asked Cherry. She wanted to hear Sally''s excuse and see how ridiculous it was.


    However, what Sally said almost scared the heck out of her.


    Sally suddenly leaned closer, and as she looked into Cherry''s eyes, she enunciated, "Because Jackson


    has killed people. And he killed these people for me."


    Cherry opened her eyes wide and looked at Sally in disbelief. Sally''s words echoed in her ears.


    Sally then leaned away from Cherry, and continued, "That''s why I''m the only one right for him. I can


    help him and protect him, but what can you do for him?"


    Paying no attention to what Sally said, Cherry kept shaking her head, and murmured, "No, no, it can''t


    be."


    When Sally saw that Cherry was slowly losing control, she asked her, "Do you really think that the


    Chu''s have earned all they have today only by their eloquence? Cherry, you''re too innocent."


    Cherry stared nkly with her heart violently throbbing inside her chest with terror.


    All of a sudden, it horrified her to think that her life was actually slowly heading into darkness.


    Sally cared too little about Cherry''s feelings, and said, "Leave him, because you''ll be barely helpful to


    him if something bad actually happens one day, which certainly will. I''m the only one that can help him


    because I''m also involved in some of the things, not to mention that I also have the wits."


    Cherry stared at Sally and could only see a mischievous determination in her eyes.

 Chapter 160 Consider About It (Part One)

    Chapter 160 Consider About It (Part One)


    Walking out of the coffee house, Cherry felt that she could hardly stand up straight, so she sat down on


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    the sidewalk''s curb. Sitting alone in the darkness, she felt very vulnerable, and didn''t know what to do


    next. She wanted to cry.


    She panicked, and thought that she didn''t know Jackson anymore. His character was now obscure to


    her, and Sally''s words still echoed loud in her ears.


    After a long while, Cherry started to feel cold, and then she started to shiver and wrapped her arms


    around her, that was when she realized that it waste.


    Cherry then pulled out her phone and dialed Wilson''s number.


    He quickly answered, "Hi, Cherry."


    "Wilson, have you gone to sleep yet?" asked Cherry hoarsely.


    "No, not yet, " answered Wilson. He could tell that something was wrong with Cherry, and continued,


    "Are you alright? Where are you?"


    Hearing Wilson''s soft voice, Cherry couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and burst into tears.


    Sobbing, she said, "Wilson, can youe to pick me up?"


    "Tell me where you are, I''ming right now!"


    After about half an hour, Wilson pulled over at the sidewalk where Cherry was freezing. Seeing


    Cherry''s thin figure alone in the darkness made his heart ache.


    Wilson strode to Cherry, took off his coat, and gently put it on Cherry.


    "Wilson..." Cherry immediately felt the warmth in her heart, and as she looked at Wilson and called out


    his name, tears started to flow down her cheeks.


    Wilson wanted to know what had happened, but when he saw Cherry in such a bad state, he lost all of


    his words.


    Wilson then crouched down and gently took Cherry in his arms. He then tenderly said, "You don''t have


    to worry anymore, I''m here for you."


    Laying in Wilson''s arms, Cherry suddenly jerked away from him, and asked, "Where''s Joe? Is he at


    home?"


    When Wilson saw how worried Cherry was, he hastily replied, "Yes, yes, please, don''t worry."


    Cherry''s head was filled with what Sally had said to her. She then roughly grabbed Wilson''s arm, and


    said, "Wilson, let''s go, let''s go home now."


    "Okay, okay." Wilson didn''t know what else to say to Cherry when he saw her in that awful state, and


    just followed her words without questioning.


    After she arrived back home, Cherry rushed into the living room before she had time to even change


    into her slippers. She felt relieved when she saw that Joe was ying in Elsa''s arms and hurriedly


    stepped over to them.


    "Joe, " cried Cherry.


    "Mommy, mommy!" When he saw that his Mommy was back, Joe instantly pulled away from Elsa and


    ran towards Cherry.


    She bent over and caught Joe in her arms tightly. As long as her son was safe, everything was fine.


    Elsa smiled, and said, "You two are inseparable from each other! He always runs to you the moment he


    sees you."


    At that point, Wilson also walked into the living room. Seeing the situation, he yfully said, "Joe,


    you''re the biggest fan your Mommy has!"


    While Cherry sat on the sofa with Joe in her arms, Elsa asked, "Cherry, did you work overtime today?"


    Cherry then came back to her senses, and said, "Uh, no, I had dinner with some friends."


    "You can invite your friends here next time. I was worried sick about you, it''s already toote, just look


    at the time, " said Elsa.


    Cherry answered Elsa with her eyes on her son. She said, "It''s fine, Mom, don''t worry, I''ll be careful."


    Wilson found that something wasn''t quite right with Cherry, but he couldn''t find the proper way of


    asking her. For the moment, he decided to refrain himself from asking her questions.


    Cherry went to sleep holding her son tightly in her arms.


    Joe felt that his Mommy was somewhat different than she usually was. He looked at Cherry innocently,


    and said, "Mommy, are you alright?"


    "Yes, I''m fine, I just missed you so much, " answered Cherry.


    Joe thought that his Mommy wasn''t telling him the truth, and he continued, "Is it because of Daddy?"


    Cherry looked into her son''s eyes, and said, "Joe, Mommy found out that she doesn''t know anything


    about Daddy''s past, and...and not only his past, but he as a person seems strange to her now."


    Joe listened to his mother attentively. Then, something came up in his little head, and he asked,


    "Mommy, did you hear something from other people?"


    Cherry had not expected for a moment that her son would guess the truth so easily. She said, "Mommy


    ran into Sally today, and she told something about your Daddy''s past, and..."


    Cherry didn''t finish her sentence. She couldn''t mention those words to herself, let alone to a kid.


    Joe asked, "Does Daddy have aplicated background?"


    Cherry was bbergasted; she had never thought that her son could guess such a thing. She then just


    looked at Joe, without saying anything.


    Joe then fell silent for a while, and again asked, "Mommy, do you really think that Daddy can be


    innocent when he has so much power in this big city?"


    "Joe, " murmured Cherry. Surprisingly, those facts became clear to little Joe before they even became


    clear to her. Cherry had always thought of Jackson as being a pure and innocent person.


    "Mommy, " continued Joe, "Are you worried that we''re gonna get into trouble because of Daddy''s


    past?"


    Cherry was amazed by how clever her son was, because she hadn''t even thought of that herself yet.


    Even if it did get her into trouble, she would neverin about it or be afraid of it; the one who she


    was really worried about was Joe, because he was all that she had in the world, and she had to protect


    him.


    Cherry nodded to her little son.


    Suddenly, Joe looked into Cherry''s eyes, and firmly said, "Mommy, I''m sure that Daddy will protect us


    as long as he still loves you."

 Chapter 161 Consider About It (Part Two)

    Chapter 161 Consider About It (Part Two)


    Cherry didn''t know what to say when she heard him.


    She cuddled against Joe, and just said, "Joe, let''s go to sleep now."


    Joe knew that his Mommy avoided to talk about this. Her mind was a total mess, and he thought that a


    good night sleep might do her good.


    The next morning, Cherry woke up early and went to the kitchen, because she wanted to prepare a


    good breakfast for her family.


    Wilson was surprised when he saw Cherry preparing the food. He walked into the kitchen, and as he


    looked at Cherry, said, "Cherry, why did you get up so early?"


    "Morning, Wilson, " smiled Cherry, "I want to cook my family a great breakfast."


    Wilson nodded to show his agreement without saying anything else.


    He then came near to Cherry, and couldn''t help but ask, "Cherry, what happenedst night?"


    Cherry''s face changed a little. After she paused for a moment, she said, "Wilson, I don''t know how to


    tell Jackson about Joe."


    "Have you decided to tell him?" asked Wilson.


    "Yes, he has to know, sooner orter, " answered Cherry.


    After a short moment of silence, Wilson said, "Cherry, I think that you need to prepare him for the truth


    first before you tell him."


    Cherry pondered this thought while cooking, and said, "Well, I''ll think about it and find a chance to tell


    him."


    Cherry felt bitter inside. She didn''t tell Wilson about what Sally had said to her yesterday because she


    didn''t want other people to know about this. After all, Jackson was her husband, and she had to


    confront this issue alone with him.


    After breakfast, Cherry drove to work, and when she entered the office, she ran into Selina and greeted


    her politely.


    "Morning, Miss Selina, " said Cherry.


    "Morning, Cherry! You came early today, " answered Selina with a smile on her face. She had now fully


    epted Cherry as her sister-inw, and she could tell that things between Jackson and Cherry were


    going well. She was really happy for them.


    "Yes, you too, " said Cherry as she looked around the ce; Caroline hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Yeah, not so much to do this morning, but I still came here earlier, " said Selina as she pulled Cherry


    by her arm into her office.


    Cherry felt that Selina had something to say to her, so she followed her without asking anymore


    questions.


    Sitting on the sofa in her office, Selina looked at Cherry seriously, and said, "Cherry, I want to talk about


    something with you."


    "Sure, what do you want to tell me, Miss Selina?"


    "I might need to go on a business trip for a while, and I want you toe with me." Selina then looked


    at Cherry, as if she had asked her to ept, and then added, "Do you want toe with me?"


    Cherry was caught by surprise. "Well..."


    She was worried about Joe; if she were to leave for a while, then who was going to take care of Joe?


    He had toy in her arms to fall asleep every night; that was one of his fixed habits to depend on his


    mother. ''If I''m gone, then will he cry himself to sleep when I''m not there? Is he going to miss me?'' she


    thought.


    Selina didn''t know what Cherry was thinking. She thought that maybe she was worried that it was going


    to be boring to go with her, so Selina quickly added, "Jackson and my brother will alsoe with us. I


    already told my brother about itst night and he said that he''ll ask Jackson today. If Jackson''s willing


    to go, then he''ll alsoe with us, and then it would be the four of us together. Also, I only need to


    work one day, so you can either stay with me while I''m working, or you can go out with Jackson and my


    brother. The rest of the days are reserved for us travelling together."


    Selina thought to herself that although this trip was indeed for business, it wasn''t that much work, and


    she had better take advantage of it and have some fun. In fact, she was supposed to go by herself, but


    she thought that more people automatically equaled more fun. The most important reason was that she


    secretly hoped that Cherry could be with Jackson again, because she wanted them to stay together as


    a couple.


    Cherry was startled when she heard that Derek and Jackson would also go, but she didn''t give it too


    much thought, because at that moment Joe was the only one that she thought about. Whether Jackson


    was going to go or not wasn''t her first concern.


    When Selina saw that she got no response out of Cherry, she asked again, "What''s wrong? Do you


    have other ns?"


    Cherry then finally came around, and afraid that Selina might take her wrong, she quickly answered


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her, "Miss Selina, can...can I think about it first?"


    Selina was somehow confused when she saw Cherry''s reaction. She couldn''t force Cherry toe


    with them, so she said, "Okay, but please tell me your decision before next morning. If you want to go,


    we''ll leave the day after tomorrow, and I''ll also check with Jackson and my brother this afternoon."


    Cherry nodded dully, still thinking about how to tell Joe about it.

 Chapter 162 Just Go

    Chapter 162 Just Go


    All day long, Cherry was absent-minded while working. She kept thinking about what Selina had told


    her earlier in the morning.


    It was not until she left the building of the JS Group and got in her car that she finally called Wilson.


    Wilson answered almost immediately. "Hi, Cherry, " he said.


    "Wilson, are you still in thepany?" asked Cherry.


    "Yes. What''s wrong?" Wilson had no idea on why she called him.


    "I''m off duty now, and I''m going to pick up Joe from school and take him out for dinner. Tell Mom and


    Jacob not to wait for us for dinner when you get home, " said Cherry.


    Wilson was a little surprised, and asked, "What happened? Why are you eating out today?"


    "Nothing, " hastily said Cherry. "I''ll be away on a business trip for a few days, and I want to take Joe out


    to a meal and tell him about it."


    Pondering for a moment, Wilson considered that he didn''t have anything left to say except a simple,


    "Okay."


    After she hung up, Cherry drove straight to the school. Joe was very pleased to see her there, and after


    he got in the car he said delightedly, "Mom, I didn''t expect you to pick me up today! I thought Uncle was


    Cherry smiled while driving, and said, "I came because I''m free today. Joe, what would you like to eat


    for dinner? We''ll skip the family meal and eat out tonight."


    Hearing the good news, Joe cried out joyfully, "Really? Can we really eat outside?"


    Cherry smiled as she looked at her cute boy, and said, "Of course, I already told your Grandma and


    Grandpa not to wait for us for dinner because I''m taking my baby out for a feast!"


    Joe then stretched his arms and made a victory sign. "I''m going to have dinner with my Mommy alone!


    I''m so happy! Mommy, I want spaghetti!" said Joe cheerfully.


    "Okay, let''s have spaghetti, " Cherry felt delighted when she saw Joe''s sweet smile.


    They arrived at a fancy restaurant and took their seats in a corner. Joe happily ordered with the menu


    in his hands while Cherry kept silent, allowing Joe to have anything that he wanted.


    After dinner was served, Cherry only nibbled on her food and instead just watched Joe enjoying his


    meal.


    But Joe suddenly noticed that his mother had hardly eaten anything and that she was just staring at


    him. He thought that she was a little odd tonight.


    "Mommy, why aren''t you eating?"


    Cherry looked at her son, and answered him, "I ate too much at lunch and I have no appetite now. Just


    enjoy your meal."


    "But I can''t finish all of it!" said Joe. In fact, Joe hadn''t ordered too much food and he actually could


    finish it, but he wanted Cherry to eat with him.


    "You really can''t finish it? It''s just a little food. You need to grow, baby. Come on, have some more, "


    gently said Cherry.


    Reading his mother''s thoughts, Joe took a couple of more bites and then asked, "Mommy, is there


    something that you want to tell me?"


    He was actually having a guess.


    Looking at Joe, Cherry felt a little embarrassed, and said, "You''ve hit it again."


    While little Joe was trying to act like a real man, he said, "It''s okay, Mommy, you can tell me. I can


    know, right? How am I supposed to guess every time?"


    Cherry looked at her sensible boy and pondered for a moment. She then said, "Joe, I have to go out of


    town for a business trip, and I might be away for some time."


    Joe was slightly upset, because if she left he wouldn''t be able to sleep with her every night and see her


    every day. The thought made him sad.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Okay, " softly replied Joe.


    Seeing his expression, Cherry quickly added, "Joe, I won''t go if you''re upset. I''ll go to my boss


    tomorrow, tell her that I can''t go and stay at home with you."


    After Joe pondered for a moment, he said, "No, Mommy, you should go, because your job is more


    important." He then suddenly looked as if he were very brave and strong, and said, "Mom, I''m alright,


    don''t worry. You know what? I''m Joe, a real man! I''ll just stay at home and wait for you."


    Cherry felt bad when she saw Joe pretending to be strong. She owed her lovely son too much, and


    although he was unwilling to let her go, he was also too considerate to say it out loud in front of her.


    Cherry started to say, "Joe, I..." but was quickly interrupted by her son.


    "Listen to me, Mommy, just go! Don''t worry about me, I''ll be busy reviewing for my tests anyway. Uncle


    Wilson will pick me up from school, and if I can''t fall asleep at night, I''ll go to Grandpa and he''ll tell me


    stories. His stories are wonderful!" It seemed that Joe had handled everything perfectly, and that


    Cherry had nothing to worry about.


    Hearing him, Cherry thought bitterly that maybe the only thing that she could do was to leave. She said,


    "Okay, my dear, but promise me that you''ll stay at home, be good, and wait for me."


    "I definitely will!" replied Joe delightedly.


    Cherry smiled, but tears streamed down her cheeks. It was only when she was faced with her son that


    she could reveal her true feelings. She thought to herself, ''Joe, just wait for another few days. When I


    figure out the best way to tell your father about it, I''ll take you to him, and then we''ll live together happily


    ever after.''


    As soon as they got home and walked into the living room they saw Wilson, who was waiting for them


    on the sofa.


    Joe yelled joyfully, "Uncle Wilson!"


    "Wee home, Joe, " said Wilson as he stroked his nephew''s hair.


    Cherry and Wilson then looked at each other for a moment, and then Cherry said to her son, "Joe, go


    upstairs and take a shower. I''ll be upter."


    Joe replied obediently, "Okay, " and then turned to Wilson, and said, "See you, Uncle Wilson!"


    "Goodnight, Joe! I''ll drive you to school tomorrow, " said Wilson.


    Wilson stared at Joe''s back, and after he left he turned to Cherry. "Did he agree?" he asked.


    "Yes, " nodded Cherry, "But I think that he''s a little bit upset."


    Cherry still felt bad about it, because how was she supposed to be happy if her son wasn''t?


    Wilsonforted her, "It''s alright, don''t worry, kids always do that. I''m actually not very busy these


    days, so I''ll take care of him in my spare time. Everything''s okay, don''t worry."


    "Thank you, Wilson."


    Wilson smiled, and replied, "Don''t mention it. Take care of yourself while you''re away." Later he added,


    "Oh, I forgot to ask you. How long will you be gone?"


    Cherry shook her head, and answered him, "No idea. Miss Selina only said that it would take a while. I


    don''t know other details."


    "When are you leaving?" Wilson asked.


    "The day after tomorrow. I told her that I need to think about it today, and that I''ll give her an answer


    tomorrow."


    "Okay. Tell my Dad and your Mom about it tomorrow."


    "Okay, I..." but before she could finish, her phone rang in her bag.


    Cherry stopped talking and took it out to see who was calling her at this hour. It was Jackson.

 Chapter 163 The Person He Cared About Most (Part One)

    Chapter 163 The Person He Cared About Most (Part One)


    Wilson saw that Cherry''s expression changed a little. He then nced at her phone and saw Jackson''s


    name on the screen. He just kept silent and didn''tment.


    Cherry quickly said, "Wilson, I have to answer my phone."


    Wilson nodded.


    Cherry then walked with her phone in her hand to answer it on the balcony.


    "Hello."


    "Are you in bed now?" asked Jackson in a gentle voice.


    "No, not yet, " replied Cherry.


    "Well, " said Jackson, "Did Selina tell you about the business trip?"


    As soon as Cherry heard Jackson''s words she realized that he had found out about the trip. She


    replied, "Yes, she told me about it in the morning, and she also told me that you and Derek might be


    "Derek and I haven''t been busy recently. I think that it will be nice if we can go there together, " said


    Jackson.


    Jackson was telling her that he would go, and Cherry decided she woulde too.


    "Okay, you can tell Selina that I''m alsoing, " said Cherry.


    "Honey!" cried Jackson in surprise, "Did you say yes?"


    Selina had already told him that Cherry hadn''t made up her mind yet whether she would go with them


    or not, but now¡­ Was she actually going to go with them on the trip?


    Cherry paused for a moment, and said, "Yes."


    "Well, I''ll tell Selina about it and ask her to book tickets, " said Jackson cheerfully.


    Cherry suddenly stopped Jackson and said, "Wait a minute! I''ll personally talk with Selina about it


    tomorrow."


    Jackson had no choice but to obey her words. As long as she was willing to go together with him it


    didn''t matter who would tell Selina about it.


    "Okay, it''s up to you, " said Jackson dotingly. He then continued, "Why didn''t you go to sleep yet?"


    "I''ll go to bedter, I''ve just had a talk with my brother, " said Cherry.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?" asked Jackson. He was particrly concerned about


    Cherry, and he was still a little unhappy when he remembered that Cherry had asked John to help her


    deal with Wilson''s troubles instead of him.


    "No, everything is okay. It was just a talk about some household affairs, " quickly said Cherry.


    "Okay."


    Cherry felt that she didn''t have much to talk with Jackson, so she gently said to him, "Jackson, I''m a


    little tired and want to go to bed now. Goodnight."


    "Okay, goodnight honey!" replied Jackson.


    After she hung up, Cherry walked back into the living room. She found that Wilson had already gone to


    his bedroom, so she did the same thing.


    In the following morning, Cherry was called into Selina''s office as soon as she arrived at the office.


    Cherry knew exactly what Selina was going to ask her, so when she stood in front of her, she said


    without any sort hesitation, "Miss Selina, I''ve decided that I''lle with you on the business trip."


    "Really? You''lle with us?" asked Selina in a very expectant tone. She was also surprised that


    Cherry had taken the initiative to talk about it first.


    "Yes, " said Cherry while nodding in the same time.


    "That''s great!" said Selina, delighted. She then stood up from her desk and walked up to Cherry. "My


    brother and Jackson also promised that they woulde too. It''s such a rare opportunity for us to go


    on a trip together. I think we should enjoy ourselves!"


    Cherry replied by gently nodding to her.


    Selina continued, "Hand over all your work you have for today to Caroline and she will help you finish it.


    I''ll book the tickets and make the hotel reservations for our trip."


    "Okay, " said Cherry. She had to obey Selina''s words because, after all, she was her boss.


    Cherry took the whole day to deal with her own work and to make preparations for the business trip.


    They were set to leave together tomorrow, and she was very happy of the fact that Jackson would


    apany her, but in the same time she was also a little sad, because she couldn''t be with her son for


    some time.


    The next day, Cherry didn''t go to thepany, but instead went straight to the airport. When she


    arrived there, Derek, Jackson and Selina had already arrived and were waiting for her. She walked


    over to them and stood next to Jackson.


    Jackson naturally held her into his arms when she was beside him.


    Neither Derek nor Selina were surprised by his action. They regarded it as a normal thing, and Selina


    cheerfully said, "Hooray! Let''s have a good time together!"


    "Jackson, this is a good chance for you to get along better with Cherry. Enjoy it!" said Derek with a big


    smile on his face.


    Cherry became a little shy when she saw Derek''s smirk, but Jackson didn''t say anything; it seemed


    that he was satisfied with Derek''s words.


    While they were on the ne, Derek and Selina were in the front row and Jackson and Cherry behind


    them. Jackson looked at Cherry, and asked, "Would you like to sleep for some time?"


    "No, not now, " said Cherry.


    "Are you bored? How about reading some magazines?" asked Jackson in a kind and very considerate


    manner.


    Cherry was a bit ttered, because she was not used to him acting like that. She then turned to


    Jackson, looked into his eyes, and said, "You don''t need to take care of me all the time."


    Jackson promptly took Cherry in his arms, and said, "You''re my woman, and I''ll always have to take


    good care of you!"


    As Cherry looked at the people around them she freed herself from Jackson''s arms. She said, "Stop it!


    We''re on the ne."


    "Why can''t I hug you? After all, you are my wife, " said Jackson in an arrogant tone.


    Cherry felt a little helpless and didn''t know what to say anymore. "You¡­"


    On the ne, they didn''t have too many intimate moments, because of Cherry''s resistance. Jackson


    had no choice but to follow Cherry''s words. He was so eager to show his affections towards Cherry, but


    he was constantly refused by her. He felt wronged, but he had made up his mind to do whatever he


    wanted to Cherry as soon as he had the opportunity.


    When they got off the ne, there was already a special car from the hotel waiting for them outside.


    They got inside the car and then went to the hotel.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As soon as they arrived there, Jackson said that they would first have a three-day rest. He then took


    Cherry''s hand and went with her straight to their room.

 Chapter 164 The Person He Cared About Most (Part Two)

    Chapter 164 The Person He Cared About Most (Part Two)


    After they left, Derek said to Selina, "It seems that Jackson is a little upset."


    "It must be because of Cherry. Don''t worry about it, they can handle it by themselves, " said Selina.


    "Well, then let''s enjoy our vacation and leave them alone."


    "Good, I can''t agree with you more on this, " cheerfully replied Selina. She was very happy that her


    dear brother had the same ideas as she did.


    Jackson took Cherry into their room, pushed her directly onto the bed, and then threw himself on her.


    "Jackson, let me go!" protested Cherry.


    Jackson had no intention of letting her go. He closely stared at her, and asked, "Why did you act like


    that on the ne?"


    "It wasn''t convenient for us on the ne, and what''s more, there were also other people around us.


    How could you behave like that?" quickly said Cherry. She was very angry with him, because he didn''t


    know how to behave himself while they were in public spaces.


    "Is it convenient for us now?" continued Jackson. He had no intention of letting her go.


    Cherry saw his roguish look in his eyes, and realized that it was impossible for her to reason with him.


    Cherry waited for a moment and calmed herself down. She then looked at him, and said, "Jackson,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    we''ve just got off the ne. Could we rest first? We''ll be staying here for several days. Why are you in


    such a hurry?"


    After Jackson heard Cherry''s words, he thought to himself, ''Her words seem to be reasonable enough.


    She''s right, I have a lot of chances ahead, and there''s no need for me to be in such of a hurry. We''ve


    been on the ne for such a long time and she surely must be tired. I have to let her rest.''


    Jackson didn''t let Cherry go until he kissed her.


    Cherry then got up quickly, looked around the room they were staying and spent some time to see it''s


    what time we''ll have dinner together."


    "Okay, " said Jackson, as he walked over to the sofa and sat on it.


    After Cherry walked into the bathroom, Jackson took out his phone and dialled Derek''s phone number.


    When the call was connected, Jackson asked Derek toe to his room for a short conversation.


    When Derek arrived to Jackson''s room he saw that he was alone. Worried, he asked, "Where''s


    Cherry?"


    Jackson moved his eyes towards the bathroom''s door, and said, "She''s taking a shower."


    Derek was still a little worried, and as he approached Jackson, he whispered, "Can she hear us talk?"


    Jackson however didn''t care about that, and replied, "Go ahead. Even if she hears us, it doesn''t


    matter."


    Derek was used to obey Jackson''s orders, so he didn''t worry about it any longer. He then sat on a


    couch opposite to Jackson, and said, "When will we meet Bobby''s friend?"


    "What did Bobby tell you before we left?" asked Jackson.


    Derek seriously said, "He only told me that his friend was in this city and that he had already told him


    that we would be here today. I''m sure that his friend must have already found out where we live and


    how long we''ll be staying here. Both the tickets and the hotel were booked by Selina, but because


    she''s such a simple girl, she didn''t know how to hide her tracks. If anyone wants to investigate into our


    current whereabouts, they''re easy to find out."


    Jackson sat on the couch ruminating on something. After a while, he said to Derek, "Let''s find a proper


    time and meet with him. Be careful not to let Selina and Cherry find out about it!"


    "Got it, " said Derek, knowing exactly what Jackson was worried about. He then continued, "I''ll take


    care of it."


    Jackson nodded.


    Derek was still a little worried. He seriously looked at Jackson, and asked, "Jackson, are you really not


    going to tell Cherry anything about it? I''m afraid that one day, when Cherry finds out about it, she won''t


    be able to bear the truth..."


    Jackson kept silent and didn''tment on his words.


    After some time of pondering, Jackson sighed, and said, "Let''s talk about itter."


    Derek saw the worried look in Jackson''s eyes, and didn''t say anything more.


    "Get ready for dinner together with Selina, " suddenly said Jackson.


    "Okay, I''m going to tell Selina about it and ask her to arrange it for us, " said Derek as he stood up from


    the couch about to leave.


    Jackson nodded.


    After Derek left, Jackson focused all of his attention on the bathroom''s door again. Cherry was the


    person that he cared about the most in the world, and except for her, he cared about nothing else.


    When Cherry came out of the bathroom, Jackson had almost fallen asleep on the lounge chair in front


    of the floor-to-ceiling window. He felt very tired, both physically and mentally, because there were so


    many things that he needed to deal with and also so many things that involved him. He couldn''t escape


    from any of them, and all that he could do was to face them.


    Cherry approached Jackson and then closely looked at him. Jackson''s slightly closed eyes and his


    outline were so perfect that Cherry was almost lost in his handsomeness. Resisting to his charming


    traits was more than a challenge to her.


    All of a sudden, Jackson felt a lovely scent, and he immediately recognized that it was Cherry''s. He


    slowly opened his eyes and saw that Cherry was standing beside him and looking at him.


    "Are you done with the shower?" asked Jackson.


    "Yes, are you tired?" said Cherry as she squatted beside him and took his hands into hers.


    "No, I''m just a little bored. I fell asleep here while I was waiting for you, " said Jackson.


    Cherry didn''t say too much after that.

 Chapter 165 Something About Him

    Chapter 165 Something About Him


    Jackson then suddenly sat up and said to Cherry, "Change your clothes and let''s go out and have


    dinner."


    "Okay, " replied Cherry. She nodded, and then went to change into her evening clothes.


    After Cherry changed, the couple walked to the dining hall in the hotel together where they found Derek


    and Selina. When they saw Jackson and Cherrying, Derek and Selina stood up from their seats


    and walked towards them.


    Selina went straight to Cherry. She held her arm, and said, "Cherry, let''s go out and have dinner in a


    restaurant nearby! I heard that they serve some delicious food."


    "Okay, " answered Cherry with a smile on her lips.


    Seeing that they got along so well with each other, Jackson and Derek just smiled and said nothing.


    Derek looked at Selina, and said, "What you need to do is to take good care of your sister. If she''s


    happy, then there''s no need to be concerned about Jackson."


    Hearing this, Selina looked at Jackson, and thought, ''My brother is right, Cherry is everything to him,


    and all the others don''t matter that much.''


    Selina turned to Jackson, and said, "Brother, is that right?"


    Jackson said nothing and just smiled.


    She understood what he meant with the smile.


    Selina had already rented two cars. Jackson and Cherry took one and drove to the restaurant, while


    Derek and Selina drove the other, following them from behind.


    They arrived at the restaurant and enjoyed the delicious food it had to offer them. Cherry was very


    happy, because she finally had the chance to rx.


    When Selina noticed that Cherry was in a good mood, she quipped, "My dear sister-inw, you never


    looked more happier!"


    Selina stared at Cherry and made her immediately blush. Cherry lowered her head, and answered her,


    "No, you''re mistaken...it''s because the food is so delicious."


    "Really?" Selina didn''t believe her, and asked, "Are you sure?"


    When they heard Selina''s question, Jackson and Derek also became interested in Cherry''s answer.


    Cherry felt embarrassed when she saw the three people staring at her. She thought about it for a


    moment, and then answered, "I''m happy because I''m here with you guys."


    "Is that so?" asked Selina. She then continued, "I think you''re happy because you''re with Jackson."


    Then, both Selina and Derek looked at the couple and smiled.


    "Selina!" Cherry signalled to her boss not to say anything more embarrassing.


    Jackson seemed to have heard nothing, and he continued to eat his dinner withoutmenting on


    even one of their words.


    After dinner, Derek and Selina said that they had to meet with some friends, and that they won''t be


    apanying Jackson and Cherry for the rest of the evening.


    The couple left them go on their way. As they left, Jackson asked Cherry, "Where do you want to go?"


    "Would you like to go back to the hotel?" asked Cherry, The city wasn''t familiar to her in any way, so


    she had no idea where to go.


    However, Jackson had no ns to go back to the hotel. He said, "Do you want to go to the beach? I


    know a good one here."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry was suddenly curious about it, and asked Jackson, "How do you know a beach here?"


    For a moment, Jackson didn''t know how to answer her question, but then immediately exined, "Eh...


    from the Inte!"


    Cherry nodded her head without thinking too much about it.


    Jackson then drove Cherry to the beach. Sitting on the warm sand, and enjoying the soft wind, Cherry


    felt very rxed.


    Jackson sat next to Cherry and gazed at the sea in silence.


    Unexpectedly, Cherry put her head on Jackson''s arm and gently leaned on him.


    "Jackson..." said Cherry.


    "Huh? I''m here, " answered Jackson promptly.


    "Do you want to have a child?" Cherry finally asked the magic question, because she wanted to let


    Jackson know about Joe and to gradually ept him.


    "Of course, " said Jackson. Holding Cherry in his arms, he continued, "Baby, our Grandpa has been


    hoping ever since our wedding day to have our own child."


    "Do you like children?" asked Cherry. She knew that ever since they married Andrew had wanted a


    grandchild, and had been urging Jackson to make one, but because she had ran away and hadn''t seen


    him yet since she had returned, she knew very little about Andrew''s current ideas. At that moment on


    the beach, she only wanted to know Jackson''s thoughts.


    "Yes, " said Jackson. He nodded, and continued, "I truly want to have a child of our own, and when we


    do, you won''t imagine how much I will love and care for him!"


    As she snuggled up in Jackson''s arms, Cherry suddenly fell into silence.


    Jackson thought for a moment, and then asked, "Why are you asking me this?"


    Cherry didn''t answer his question. Instead, she continued, "Jackson, if we ever have a child, would you


    like to call him Joe? I like that name. Joe..."


    "Joe?" Jackson was a little surprised by her questions. He thought about it for a moment, and


    considered that as long as Cherry liked it, he liked. He also thought that the name "Joe" was a nice


    name.


    Jackson said, "The name is fine. Joe, Joe..."


    "Jackson, " started Cherry again.


    Jackson listened to her with patience. "Yes?"


    "If I told you that..." but before Cherry could finish her words, Jackson''s mobile phone rang, and


    suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    "Wait a minute, " said Jackson. When he took out his phone, he saw that Sally was calling him.


    Cherry also saw who was calling him.


    After he thought for a moment, instead of going away from Cherry and hiding it from her, he decided to


    answer the call in her presence.


    Jackson answered, "Hello, Sally."


    "Jackson, where are you?" asked Sally cheerfully.


    He briefly answered, "Outside."


    "Outside?" Sally was a little surprised, and then asked, "Who are you with?"


    Jackson answered without hesitation, "My wife." He was together with Cherry, and nobody could deny


    that.


    "Cherry?" Sally''s voice then changed.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything important that you want to talk with me?" asked Jackson with


    impatience in his voice.


    "Jackson, why are you out with her?" asked Sally morosely. Why could Jackson go out with Cherry but


    not with her? She had been at Jackson''s side for more than five years, but Jackson had never went out


    with her, not even once.


    "She''s my wife, isn''t it normal for us to go out together? Why do you think that you can ask me such a


    question?" Obviously, Jackson was angry, and he growled, "I''m asking you again: is there something


    important that you want to talk to me, or not? Be quick, or I''ll hang up!"


    "Wait a minute!" quickly said Sally, because she didn''t want Jackson to hang up.


    Jackson then listened to her without answering.


    Sally knew that Jackson hadn''t hung up. After she thought for a while, she said, "Jackson, I''ll wait for


    you for three days. You have toe back in three days because I want to talk something urgent with


    you about Stephen."


    When Cherry overheard Sally''s words she started shaking. The unsolved doubt that she had on her


    mind was bing harder and harder to bear.


    Jackson obviously noticed Cherry''s reaction, but said nothing.

 Chapter 166 Who Told You

    Chapter 166 Who Told You


    Jackson then hung up the phone without saying any more words, And Cherry quietly snuggled up


    against his shoulder again.


    Jackson dropped his head, and as he gazed at her, he whispered, "Baby..."


    But Cherry just stared ahead at the sea without replying to him.


    "Are you mad because of the phone call?" asked Jackson, who could definitely tell that Cherry was


    irritated because of Sally calling him.


    She suddenly looked up at Jackson, and said, "Can I ask you something?"


    Jackson nodded.


    "Can you tell me what''s really going on between you and Stephen?" She had always wanted to know


    the truth, but Stephen had always avoided to tell it to her. All the other people who knew about it also


    avoided the subject, because they were afraid of Jackson. She had to ask him personally, and Cherry


    finally found the courage to do it.


    Jackson''s expression then slowly changed. He looked away, trying to avoid Cherry''s inquiry.


    Seeing Jackson''s palpable reluctance, Cherry became even more eager to know the answer.


    "Tell me, please! I''m curious!" said Cherry while nuzzling him.


    This time, Jackson didn''t dote on her as he used to when Cherry begged him for something. Instead,


    he coldly said, "Drop the subject."


    When Cherry saw Jackson''s reluctance again, rage burned inside of her. She then got out of Jackson''s


    arms and rose to her feet, and as she looked down at him, she said, "Am I only an outsider to you?"


    "No, baby, you''re not!" said Jackson. He also got up and wanted to cuddle with her again.


    Cherry, however, stepped a few steps back to avoid his touch.


    "Don''t touch me!" cried Cherry, making Jackson freeze in his steps. She then looked him in the eye,


    and said, "You only care about Sally, don''t you?"


    "Honey, stop it, please! "I only love you, you have to believe me!" helplessly said Jackson. His eyes


    zed with sincerity, because Cherry was the only woman that he had ever loved.


    Cherry shook her head and refused to believe him. His words meant nothing at all to her.


    "Jackson, you said that you want me to live with you, but you still have a rtionship with Sally going


    on! How could Ie back to you when Sally is still around lingering in your life? Do you want what


    happened five years ago to happen again?" As she said this, her memory of Emily suddenly shed


    through her mind. When the old sadness struck her, she realized that she had never really forgotten


    about it.


    "Honey, please, listen to me! It''s not what you think, " begged Jackson, while slowly moving closer to


    Cherry.


    "No, no! Get away from me!" yelled Cherry, unwilling to hear any of his excuses.


    Jackson finally got the chance to grab Cherry''s arms, but she was resisting so violently that he had to


    let her go.


    "Enough!" shouted Jackson furiously while he stared at Cherry.


    She was startled by his cry, and became silent in an instant.


    When he saw that he scared Cherry, Jackson quickly made an effort topose himself before he


    apologized to her, "I''m sorry, honey, I didn''t mean to yell at you."


    "Why are you apologizing to me?" said Cherry, staring at him, emotionless. She continued, "Isn''t this


    what you really are?"


    Jackson was on the verge of a major break-out. He really didn''t want to lose his temper in front of her,


    but why did she always have to provoke him?


    After some time, Cherry said, "Jackson, go for her if you care about her, because she probably loves


    you more than I do." She then paused, and after she gnashed her teeth for a moment, she continued to


    say, "I''ll call it quits with you if that''s what you want."


    After that, she got rid of his hands and wanted to run away from him.


    However, Jackson grabbed her arm, and pulled her back to him before she was able to advance a


    single step.


    "Do you really think that you can just run away from me like this?" said Jackson severely, as he put his


    arms around her again. He said, "You were the one who wanted to mess with me in the first ce. How


    could you just leave me like this?"


    Letting her go was thest thing that he wanted to do. The woman he held in his arms was the most


    valuable treasure that he had in the whole world.


    "I didn''t mean to mess with you! If I could travel back time I would have rather never known you in the


    first ce!" said Cherry, while she tilted her head back and looked at Jackson.


    Anger started to flow in him, and Jackson shouted, "Cherry Shen!"


    "What? Are you mad now, ah?" said Cherry, unyielding. She continued, "You always talk to Sally in a


    gentle tone, but you call my name out harshly. She must mean a lot to you, doesn''t she?"


    Cherry cared about Jackson''s every movement and tone. She wanted Jackson to treat her best, but he


    didn''t, and to top it all, there was also another woman out there that managed to catch more of his


    attention than she did.


    "You''re different. You''re my..." argued Jackson, but Cherry interrupted him.


    "Yes, I''m different from her, I know! I''m helpless for you, but Sally isn''t! That means that you can''t afford


    to lose her, can you?" Cherry finally told him what she really wanted to say.


    Immediately after he heard her, Jackson gripped her shoulders fiercely. His temples were throbbing


    with rage, and he snarled at her, "What did you find out?"


    Jackson''s sudden eruption frightened her. She didn''t dare to utter another single word, and wondered


    whether she had said anything wrong to him.


    Jackson demanded again, "How did you find out? Who told you?"


    "No, no, no one, " stammered Cherry, too scared to speak anymore.


    Jackson squeezed Cherry''s arms, and as he ignored the scared expression on her face, he said, "Did


    Stephen tell you? Did he?"


    "No, " denied Cherry immediately. "He had nothing to do with it!"


    Her quick reply rmed Jackson. He stared at her, and thought, ''She must have found out something.''


    Cherry then looked into Jackson''s eyes, and said, "Why do you think it was him? Why don''t you


    suspect Sally?"


    "It can''t be her, " said Jackson, convinced.


    Cherry then gave a helpless smile, and said, "You really trust her with your life, don''t you?"


    Jackson looked at her, without speaking another word.


    Cherry continued, "Would you believe me if I tell you that Sally was the one?"


    Jackson frowned, still doubting.


    Cherry was very hurt by Jackson''s expression. ''He trusts Sally more than anything, '' she thought.


    Jackson continued to gaze at her in silence.


    When she saw him, tears started to flow down on Cherry''s cheeks; she had received the answer to her


    question.


    "Perhaps I lied. You should trust her, " said Cherry eventually. She then summoned all of her strength


    and got rid of Jackson and walked away.


    Jackson didn''t go after her this time, and just stood alone and confused on the beach watching her


    leave. Cherry couldn''t lie to him, and even if she did, he would still believe her. ''Did Sally really tell her


    about it?'' wondered Jackson. ''What did she say to her?''


    A murderous look then emerged on Jackson''s face. Except for Cherry, anyone who dared to cross the


    line with him was doomed.


    Cherry was still silent when they returned to the hotel. She walked straight into the bedroom and locked


    the door behind her, leaving Jackson alone in the living room.


    Jackson knew that Cherry was very mad at him. He felt resigned to be locked out in the living room, but


    instead of going against her again, he just epted the situation as it was. He didn''t want to provoke


    her anymore.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherryid alone on the bed in the middle of the night, unable to sleep because of the thoughts that


    she had swirling in her mind.


    The door of the bedroom suddenly flung open, and Cherry got up, wondering what was happening. She


    saw that Jackson was there, holding a key in his hand that was probably borrowed from the hotel''s


    reception.


    Instead of turning the lights on, he walked towards the bed guided only by the dim moonlight.


    As soon as heid in the bed, he put his arms around Cherry, eager to feel her scent.


    "Let me go!" cried Cherry, struggling to get out of his arms.


    Jackson simply ignored her resistance, and gentlyforted her, "Baby, I was wrong earlier, I''m so


    sorry. Can you forgive me?"


    Cherry sat up in the bed again, and said, " You didn''t believe me, you wretch! I can''t believe that you


    would rather believe her than me! Why don''t you go after her and leave me alone?"


    "Easy, easy now. Let''s go to sleep, okay?" Jackson tried to put an end to their arguments.


    "Get out!" demanded Cherry while pointing at the door.


    Jackson stared at her in silence.


    After some time, Cherry took her pillow and tried to get out of bed. She said, "If you won''t leave, then I


    will!"


    Jackson immediately grabbed Cherry''s hand to stop her, and said, "Okay, okay, I give up. I''ll leave you


    alone."


    He then got off of the bed and walked out.


    Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw that Jackson disappeared. ''Jackson, '' she said to herself,


    ''Why do you care so much about Sally? If only once I heard you speak ill of her or me her, I wouldn''t


    argue with you, but why on Earth do you treat her so well?''


    Jackson sat in the living room, lost in thought. He picked up his phone and called Derek.


    "Hello Jackson!" answered Derek on the other side of the line.


    "Make an appointment for tomorrow; I want to see him, " ordered Jackson.


    "Tomorrow? Why in such a hurry?" asked Derek, very surprised by hismand.


    "Ask Selina to stay with Cherry tomorrow. We had a fight, " confessed Jackson. Afterwards, some


    thoughts urred to him, and he added, "Also, tell Selina to change the return flight for the day after


    tomorrow. I have something urgent to deal with."


    "You must be kidding me!" cried Derek, astonished. On what kind of vacation were they, if they left a


    couple of days after their arrival?


    "Cherry seems to have found out something. I think it was Sally who told her about it, " answered


    Jackson frankly.

 Chapter 167 Whenever She Is With Him

    Chapter 167 Whenever She Is With Him


    "What?" Derek also started to get worried when he heard what Jackson said. He quickly asked, "How


    much does she know?"


    "I don''t know either. She wouldn''t tell me, " replied Jackson.


    "What a crazy bitch Sally is! Does she want to die?" cursed Derek.


    But Jackson paid no attention to his words, and said, "Just do as I said. Remember, don''t tell Selina


    about it. I''m sure that you can think of an excuse to persuade her."


    "Okay, got it!"


    When Cherry got up in the morning and left the bedroom, she saw that Jackson was sitting on the sofa.


    She immediately felt sorry for him in her heart, and thought, ''Has he been sitting there the whole night?''


    Before she opened her mouth to say something, she heard the doorbell ring. After she thought for a


    moment, she guessed that it must be Derek and Selina.


    After she walked towards the door and opened it, she saw Selina and Derek standing outside.


    "Good morning, Cherry!" happily said Selina.


    Cherry tried to smile, and said, "Please,e in."


    After they went inside, Derek saw that Jackson was sitting on the sofa; he was aware of what had


    happened, but he pretended to know nothing about it.


    "Did you sleep well, Jackson?" asked Derek smiling, as he usually did.


    Jackson didn''t answer him, and instead looked out the window.


    Selina didn''t care about the two men. She walked up to Cherry, and as she held her arms, she said,


    "Cherry, unfortunately I think that our trip will end tomorrow. These two said they need to deal with


    something at the army base, so we need to return back home tomorrow. I''ve already changed our


    ne tickets."


    Cherry nced at Jackson and knew exactly what that "something" was. She hadn''t thought that


    Jackson would think of such an excuse to deceive Selina to get back and see Sally, but Selina seemed


    to be unaware of the real truth.


    Cherry pretended to be calm, and said, "Oh well, there''s nothing we can do about it now. You know that


    military orders can never be disobeyed, and their problems are more important than our trip."


    After Selina heard Cherry''s words, sheined, "We should''ve had a really good trip this time, but


    now we have to go back before we even had the chance to enjoy it. It''s really annoying me! What''s


    worse, I also have to attend a meeting today to settle some business affairs."


    When she heard Selinaining like that, an idea suddenly sprung into Cherry''s mind. She knew


    that Jackson and Derek couldn''t apany Selina to the meeting, but she was her secretary.


    She consoled Selina, and said, "Don''t worry about it, I''ll go with you."


    When Selina heard Cherry, she took a quick nce at Jackson, and then said, "There''s no need for


    you to do that. I was justining about it, but I can go by myself. We have only one day left of our


    trip, and I think you should spend the time with Jackson."


    "It''s okay,e on, let me go with you, " insisted Cherry. She would have rather followed Selina to her


    boring meeting than to stay with Jackson.


    Selina didn''t say anything and instead looked at Jackson on the sofa, implying that it was up to him.


    But Jackson didn''t utter a word, and when Derek noticed that the atmosphere was growing tenser by


    the moment, he nced at everyone in the room, and said, "Selina, since Cherry wants to apany


    you, you can just go with her. We''ll go golfing and wait for you."


    "Really?" asked Selina. She was very surprised that Jackson allowed Cherry to leave him and go with


    her.


    Derek nodded, and said, "Just go with her."


    Selina looked at Jackson again and saw that he was still keeping his silence; this was usually a sign of


    his consent.


    Selina happily took Cherry''s hands, and said, "Cherry, I''ll go and dress up. You do the same and I''ll


    Cherry nodded lightly to her.


    Derek then watched Selina leave the room, and felt that there was also no need for him to stay there


    any longer. He stood up from his seat, and awkwardly said, "So, Jackson, I''ll go and book the hotel''s


    golfing course."


    Jackson nodded, but still not uttering a word.


    After Derek also left, Cherry turned around and was about to go into the bedroom, but Jackson


    immediately stood up and walked up to her. He grabbed her arm and then hugged her from behind.


    He bent over her ear and enjoyed her sweet scent with his eyes half closed.


    "Baby, be careful when you''re outside, and call me whenever you''re in trouble, " said Jackson. He was


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    concerned about her, but he knew that the best arrangement was to let her go with Selina.


    Cherry sneered at him, and said, "Now you want to care for me? Aren''t you anxious to get back and


    see Sally? You even deceived Selina and told her that you have something to deal with at the army


    base! Well done, Jackson, well done indeed!"


    "Baby, Derek told her that, not me. Besides, I actually do need to go to the army base after we get


    back, " quickly exined Jackson. He had never thought that Derek would think of such an excuse.


    But Cherry paid no attention to his exnation, and said, "Anyway, I don''t even care about that. Let me


    go now, I have to go to the bedroom and dress for the meeting."


    Jackson had no choice but to do as she said and eventually let her go. When he saw Cherry enter the


    bedroom and shut the door, he felt terrible in his heart. She was his wife, but he felt that she was


    talking to him like she did with a stranger.


    After Cherry and Selina got dressed they left the hotel together.


    Jackson and Derek also left.


    Cherry attended the meeting as Selina''s secretary in the JS Group''s name. Because of Selina''s great


    efforts in persuading the other attending parties, they finally finished talking about their business tasks


    at noon.


    Selina looked at the files in her hand, and happily said to Cherry, "Thank you, Cherry! Everything is


    finished!"


    Cherry also felt happy, and said, "Isn''t this what we came here for? Selina, you''re always excellent in


    your job!"


    "So are you, Cherry. I can see great potential in you, and I believe that if you be the director of the


    JS Group, you''ll handle your job pretty well." Selina always believed in her ability to spot talent, and she


    had always spoken highly of Cherry''spetence in dealing with tasks.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Do you really think that I''ll steal your job?" quickly replied Cherry.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you or me is in charge of the JS Group, " said Selina, unconcerned. She


    then suddenly thought of something, and continued, "I''m already hungry. Let''s go and have lunch."


    When Cherry heard her words she also suddenly became aware of her own hunger. She said, "Okay,


    I''m also hungry."


    "Let''s go then! Where do you want to eat?" asked Selina.


    They then found a restaurant and had a wonderful lunch together. They were both in a good mood, and


    thought that it would be better for them to hang out in the city rather than to return to the hotel and stay


    indoors.


    After they finished lunch, they strolled on the streets and had fun for the whole afternoon. When they


    got hungry again in the evening, they found a snack street, and enjoyed some of its delicious street


    food. They really had a good time together.


    They didn''t return to the hotel until ten in the evening.


    Cherry then went into her room and saw that Jackson hadn''t returned yet. After a while, Selina came


    over and also said the same thing about Derek. Cherry wondered where they had gone to. If they had


    gone golfing, they should have returned by that time.


    After Selina left the room, Cherry started to feel a little worried about Jackson, but she didn''t give it too


    much thought. She had a hot bath and then went to bed.


    Jackson returned when it was half past eleven, and when he entered the bedroom, he found that


    Cherry was sound asleep in bed. He gradually calmed down when he saw her sleeping, because


    whenever she was near him, his heart was always at peace.

 Chapter 168 You Want To Protect Her (Part One)

    Chapter 168 You Want To Protect Her (Part One)


    Jackson quickly went to the bathroom to take a shower, and after he came back, he directly got into


    bed with Cherry.


    Lying next to her, Jackson gently pulled Cherry in his arms.


    At first, Cherry opposed him, but eventually gave up on her struggles after she felt Jackson''s tight grip


    on her. She slowly opened her eyes, and as she looked at Jackson, she asked, "Where have you


    been?"


    "We went for a ride after we yed some balls, " casually said Jackson, but struggling deep inside. He


    didn''t want to lie to her, but there was something that he just couldn''t let her know about, and thought


    that it was better for her anyway if she didn''t know about it.


    Cherry didn''t feel like asking him more details, so she slightly closed her eyes and went back to sleep.


    When he saw that Cherry didn''t ask him anymore more questions, Jackson kissed her lips. He enjoyed


    her taste for a long time before he finally let her go, but then gently whispered in her ear, "Baby..."


    While he was talking, Jackson slid his hand underneath Cherry''s pajama and started to fondle her


    body.


    Cherry softly said, "Go to sleep now, okay? Stop that..."


    But Jackson wasn''t going to let her go so easily. He ripped off her nightgown, rolled himself over her


    and pressed his body onto hers. He kissed Cherry on her cheeks, and affectionately said, "Honey, I


    missed you."


    Hearing Jackson''s dreamy voice, Cherry lost all of her strength to resist him. She could barely move


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    while she was pressed down under him.


    The thirst for her body drove Jackson wild, and he made love to her like never before.


    The air in the room soon became stuffy because of their arduous lovemaking.


    In the morning, the room was filled with obvious signs of lovemaking. Cherry''s body was snuggled into


    Jackson''s, enjoying his body''s warmth. She slept well.


    One of their phones broke the silence of the morning, and Jackson and Cherry finally woke up.


    "It''s your phone, pick it up, " said Cherry impatiently as she curled up into Jackson''s arms.


    "Okay, " replied Jackson before picking his phone to answer it.


    Derek''s voice came from the other end of the line, and asked, "Jackson, are you two still sleeping? Get


    up fast, we need to eat breakfast and then go and catch our ne."


    Jackson was still feeling very drowsy, and replied, "I know, stop rushing me."


    After he hung up, Cherry also slowly woke up. She found herself in Jackson''s arms but without too


    much of a surprise, because she still vaguely remembered what had happenedst night. Although it


    wasn''t very clear, she had lost track of most of the night spent with him.


    "Get up, we need to catch the ne, " said Cherry.


    "Go back to sleep, we can take the next one if we miss it, " said Jackson arrogantly while he was about


    to go back to sleep again.


    Cherry patted on Jackson''s chest, said, "Get up! Where''s all of your enthusiasm fromst night gone?


    Oh, you''re tired now?"


    Jackson felt a deep love for her when he heard Cherry talk. As he opened his eyes, he watched the


    woman in front of him, and fondly said, "Honey, I can''t bear to be away from you for one single


    moment!"


    Cherry felt embarrassed when he saw Jackson''s smirky face.


    Cherry didn''t listen to him, and instead gently said, "Come on, get up! We need to take a shower, and


    we haven''t even packed our luggage yet! We need to hurry!"


    Jackson obeyed Cherry, and said, "Okay, then let''s take our shower together to gain some more time."


    He then jumped out of bed and stepped into the bathroom with Cherry.


    The four of them arrived back in their own city in the afternoon. When they walked out of the arrivals at


    the airport, Bobby was already there waiting for them outside.


    He stepped up to Derek and Jackson, and respectfully said, "Mr. Jackson, Mr. Derek."


    Jackson was still all over Cherry and didn''t greet him back, while Derek just nodded to him.


    "Selina, Derek, I need to go home now. See youter, " said Cherry. She then turned to Selina, and


    said, "I''ll start work tomorrow morning."


    Selina nodded to her.


    Jackson, who was standing beside Cherry, said to her, "Let Bobby drive you home."


    But Cherry refused, "No, that''s alright, I can go by myself."


    After that, when Cherry was about to leave, she was suddenly pulled into Jackson arms.


    He gazed into Cherry''s eyes, and whispered, "Listen to me, let him drive you home; I''ll be worried


    about you if you go alone."


    Cherry didn''t say anything more when she saw Jackson acting so bossy with her, as if no one could go


    against his word.


    Jackson then turned to Bobby, and ordered him, "Drive her home."


    "Yes, sir!" answered Bobby respectfully.


    After he gave the order, Jackson whispered into Cherry''s ear, "Get some rest, and wait for my call."


    Hearing his soft voice, Cherry didn''t know how to reply to him. He said that he would contact herter.


    Cherry then took Jackson''s hands off of her, and without saying a word followed Bobby to his car.


    Jackson felt relieved when he watched the car drive away. He then turned around, and told Selina,


    "You should go home now, Derek and I have some other things to do."


    Selina was slightly angry, and said, "Don''t you guys think that you should go back home first?"


    Jackson didn''t reply, And Derek could tell that Jackson was getting very impatient. He said to Selina,


    "Girl, stop being so annoying! You should go now, the big boys have things to take care of!"


    Selina saw that she could do nothing about her two big brothers, and helplessly said, "Fine!"


    After they sent her away, Jackson and Derek hopped into a ck car.

 Chapter 169 You Want To Protect Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 169 You Want To Protect Her (Part Two)


    Inside the car, Derek looked at Jackson, and said, "Are we going to meet Sally now?"


    "Yes, " replied Jackson in a low voice.


    "Then I don''t think you need me there." Derek didn''t feel like seeing Sally, because he had never cared


    about her. She was such a shameless woman, and if it hadn''t been for Jackson, he would have never


    known her.


    As Jackson leaned back on his seat and slightly closed his eyes, he said, "You can at least offer me


    some apany."


    Derek understood his feelings very well. When he saw in how bad of a state Jackson was he stopped


    talking.


    They then drove to a vi in the city''s suburbs, and when they arrived, its gates opened as soon as


    Jackson and Derek got out of the car. Jackson looked up towards the windows of the vi and saw


    Sally looking down at him with a smile on her face. Jackson then walked into the vi expressionless,


    with Derek following him from behind.


    Sally was excited when she saw Jacksone in and ran to him. She threw herself into his arms, and


    eagerly said, "Jackson, you''ve finallye back!"


    When he saw the situation in front of him, Derek, who had closely followed Jackson from behind,


    walked straight to the couch and then sat down on it. He casually picked up a magazine from the coffee


    table in front of him and pretended to read.


    Jackson pulled Sally away from him and also walked to the couch and sat down.


    When Sally saw Jackson''s cold expression, she guessed that he might be angry at her because she


    had asked him toe back in three days. She passionately walked up to him again, and as she held


    his arm and leaned her head on his shoulder, she affectionately said, "You don''t know how much I''ve


    missed you!"


    At that moment, Jackson was enraged, and roughly pushed her away. As she fell onto the floor, he


    shouted harshly at her, "What the hell you have done!"


    Sally was startled by his sudden reaction, because she had never expected such a scene to happen.


    She said, "I didn''t do anything!"


    "You did. And you''d better confess. Now, let''s start with a question. Has Stephen An told you to do


    anything?" Jackson cut to the chase and directly asked her. He didn''t want to talk much to Sally.


    Seeing that Jackson held such a bad attitude towards her, Sally slowly stood up from the floor, and


    asked, "Jackson, why are you doing this to me?" Shepletely ignored his question. "Have I done


    something wrong?" she continued.


    Jackson then turned his head away, not nning to answer her question.


    Derek squinted at Sally, and remained silent.


    Sally waited, but there was no answering from either of them. She lifted the corners of her mouth,


    and sneered, "Jackson, I see what''s going on here. It''s about Cherry Shen. She''s now your new


    favorite. You travel with her, you live with her, and you sleep with her..."


    What Sally said angered Jackson more. He stared at her, and coldly asked, "What have you said to


    Cherry?"


    Questioned by Jackson, Sally retorted, "What have I said to her? Have I told her anything? Besides,


    am I now allowed to talk to her?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Derek couldn''t hold back his rage any longer, and said, "Don''t y dumb, you wretched woman! If you


    hadn''t talked to her, then how could my sister-inw have known about those things?"


    Sally then turned to Derek, as if she had suddenly realized something. She asked with disdain in her


    tone, "Your sister-inw? Derek, you should remember that if she hadn''t popped up, I would have been


    your sister-inw!"


    "Sally, don''t you think too much of yourself?" replied Derek. He was frantic, and directly confronted her,


    "Did you really think that you could still marry into the Chu n after you did all those things? Let me


    tell you something, if it hadn''t been for Jackson I would have reported you to the military long ago,


    without any kind of second thought whatsoever!"


    "You!" Sally was speechless with anger. She didn''t have anything on Derek so far, so she wasn''t able to


    confront him.


    Jackson had been fiercely staring at Sally the whole time, without saying a word. Even when Derek


    started to argue with Sally, he still didn''t say a word. He only cared about one thing, and that was what


    had Sally told Cherry. How much had she told her? And what was it about?


    Sally then turned around to look at Jackson and waspletely disappointed by the indifference in his


    eyes.


    Sally looked into them, and finally admitted, "Yes, Jackson. I''ve said something to her. So what?"


    "What have you told her?" slowly asked Jackson.


    "I told her how much I want her to stay away from you, and how much I wanted her to disappear from


    your life, " roared Sally. She was capable of doing anything to drive Cherry away from Jackson.


    Jackson then stood up and unexpectedly grabbed Sally''s neck. He said, "What have you fucking told


    her?"


    When Sally met Jackson''s furious eyes, tears started to quickly stream down her face. How could he


    treat her like that because of that woman? She had once been the only woman that he loved, and he


    was eager to satisfy all of her demands and desires. Howe he now wanted to strangle her? How


    did hee to be like this?


    "You know very well what you''ve done, " said Sally, while staring into his eyes. She continued, "I just


    told her the truth."


    "Nobody was allowed to tell her anything without mymand!" shouted Jackson. He had vowed that


    whoever dared to tell her these things he would send them to hell.


    Sally chuckled at him, and said, "Oh, you wanted to protect her?"

 Chapter 170 Pains In The Night

    Chapter 170 Pains In The Night


    Without any sort of hesitation, Jackson said, "I always want to protect her!"


    Sally''s heart instantly filled with frustration. She wanted Jackson to love her, but it seemed that her wish


    was only a dream.


    Sally then suddenly shouted at Jackson, "What about me? Why did you have to harbor me and protect


    me if you don''t love me? Tell me!"


    Jackson looked at Sally and then loosened his grip on her neck. He knew she was broken down, but he


    didn''t immediately reply to her question.


    After some time, Jackson coldly said, "If you ever dare to contact Cherry again in the future, it won''t


    end well for you. Mark my words!"


    Jackson then intended to leave. When Derek saw Jackson, he also stood up from his seat and left


    together with him.


    When Sally saw Jackson leaving, she immediately said, "Even if I didn''t tell her anything, there


    would''ve been others to do that for me! Are you sure that Stephen won''t tell her everything?"


    Her threat sessfully stopped Jackson in his tracks.


    Sally was somehow happy that her words worked on him.


    Jackson didn''t say anything, but Derek furiously said, "If Stephen An dares to say anything, then it


    won''t end well for him either."


    However, Sally didn''t care what Derek said, and she walked towards Jackson. She stood beside him,


    and as she looked at him, she said, "You know more about Stephen An and Cherry Shen''s rtion


    than I do. You know their bond is special."


    Thest sentence actually affected Jackson, and he felt that the rtion between Stephen and Cherry


    threatened him. He recalled two things: that Stephen had offended him by risking his life to help Cherry


    run away from him, and that Cherry would have actually begged on her knees in front of him to save


    Stephen''s Anshi Group. Both Stephen and Cherry were special to each other, that was clear to him.


    When Sally noticed that Jackson didn''t utter a word, she grabbed his hand, and gently said, "Jackson,


    you know that Stephen and you are mortal enemies. If I''m at your side I can help you, and I won''t let


    Stephen hurt you."


    Jackson then shook off Sally''s hand. He stared into her eyes, and said, "Cherry is and will always be


    my only lover in this world. There''s no other person, never forget that!"


    He then paused a second, and said, "As for Stephen, it''s inevitable that he and I have to settle our old


    scores. I won''t run away if he attacks me, that''s for sure."


    Jackson then continued to walk towards the door.


    Derek nced at Sally with fury in his eyes and then followed Jackson.


    While he was sitting in the car, Jackson let out a heavy sigh.


    Derek sat beside him, and asked, "Jackson, how about making Sally He leave the city forever?"


    Jackson pondered Derek''s advice for a while and then shook his head. He said, "I don''t want her to


    leave the city."


    Derek asked, "Are you still worried about her? Didn''t you choose Cherry already? Why are you and


    Sally still intertwined somehow with one another?" Derek thought that Sally was undermining Jackson


    and Cherry''s marriage, and that if he had been in Cherry''s shoes, he would have already driven Sally


    away.


    Jackson turned his head sideways and looked out through the window. He replied to Derek''s question,


    "No, I don''t love Sally, but I''m afraid that she might get hurt. "


    Derek hated Sally very much, and said, "Is it your business to keep her safe? By the way, who or what


    can hurt her since she''s such a cunning woman?"


    Jackson didn''t answer Derek anymore, because in some way he was also vexed by those things, and


    because he had no idea on how to properly deal with them.


    Derek realized that Jackson was distraught, and stopped asking him any more questions.


    Cherry then went back home and found that Joe was still at school. Elsa was the only person that was


    at home.


    Cherry sat in the parlor and chatted with her for a short time, and afterwards she went to pick up Joe


    from school.


    After Joe walked out of the school and saw his Mommy, he cheerfully ran towards her.


    Joe had already missed Cherry very much and hugged her as tight as his little hands could. "Mommy,


    Mommy, why did youe back so early?" asked Joe.


    Cherry happily replied, "I came home because I finished my work. What? Are you sad that I came back


    earlier?"


    Joe said, "No, no, I''m actually d that you came back home faster! I''ve missed you so much that I


    haven''t slept well for thest couple of days."


    Cherry happily stroked Joe''s hair, and said, "I know, I know, baby, Mommy''s also missed you! Let''s go


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    home now, Elsa made us a lot of delicious foods."


    "Great! I''m already starving, " said Joe while pouting. He looked very adorable when he did that.


    They then got into the car and Cherry drove them home.


    They arrived at home at the same time that Wilson did. He was also very happy to see Cherry back


    home, and asked, "What happened? I didn''t thought that you would return so soon."


    Cherry didn''t know how to exin it to Wilson, and just said, "Selina finished her work ahead of time,


    and they also had to deal with some issues in the city, so wee back earlier than scheduled."


    Wilson knew who "they" were, and simply nodded to show that he understood her.


    In the evening, Cherry cradled Joe in the bed and told him stories, as they always did. Joe enjoyed the


    time spent with his mother very much, and gradually fell asleep in Cherry''s arms.


    When Cherry looked at Joe sleeping, she couldn''t help but cry. How could Cherry ever protect Joe, her


    only son? How could Cherry keep Joe safe in the future?


    Cherry then carefully turned off the bedsidemp and stared at the room''s ceiling in the faint moonlight.


    At the moment, all her painful feelings were released.


    Cherry thought, ''Jackson, I love you so much that I can''t express it in any way, but why are you still with


    Sally? Why don''t you want to tell me about your past? Is it because I''m not part of it? I''m your wife, the


    one who''ll live for the rest of your life with you. Do you really have to hide your past from me?


    Jackson, do you know that I want you and Joe to meet each other? But I can''t let that happen, because


    I''m afraid that he might get hurt. I might be your most precious, but Joe is my most precious, and I can''t


    let others hurt him. Joe didn''t grow up in aplete family because of me, and I owe him that. I really,


    really can''t put Joe in any danger, do you understand that, Jackson?''


    When she recalled her past, Cherry''s tears gradually started to fall down her cheeks and slowly soak


    the pillow in them. She suddenly remembered Emily, who had died for her. Cherry shouted in her heart,


    ''Emily, please tell me, what should I do? What on Earth should I do?''


    The next morning, Cherry got up early and went in the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth.


    She then tried as hard as possible to get rid of her swollen eyes with the aid of cosmetics.


    Cherry ate her breakfast with her head lowered, so that Wilson wouldn''t see that her eyes were swollen


    and red.


    When it was time to take Joe to school, Cherry put Joe into Wilson''s car as she usually did, but Wilson


    grabbed her hand and stopped her to talk with him.


    Wilson carefully asked, "Cherry, what''s wrong? Why are your eyes so swollen?"


    Cherry was afraid that Joe, who was sitting in the car, would find out about it. She said, "Nothing, don''t


    worry about me, I''m fine. Wilson, take Joe to school, he''ll bete."


    Wilson was concerned about her, and said, "Cherry, you know that you can tell me if anything''s wrong,


    right?"


    She pretended to be strong, and as she looked at Wilson, she said, "I thought of Emilyst night and I


    couldn''t stop crying. Don''t worry, everything''s fine now."


    After Wilson heard her, he didn''t want to talk more about Emily. Still concerned, he asked, "Are you


    sure?"


    "Really, I''m fine, don''t worry, about me. Go now, Joe''s going to bete!" said Cherry.


    Wilson was still worried about her, but he had no other choice but to nod and leave.


    After Wilson left, Cherry also got inside her car and drove to work.

 Chapter 171 Everyones Destiny (Part One)

    Chapter 171 Everyone''s Destiny (Part One)


    On her way to work, Cherry got stuck in traffic because she caught the rush hour.


    Since she didn''t want to bete for work, when she could, Cherry drove at nearly twice the speed that


    she usually did.


    Cherry was randomly looking at the roadside when suddenly a familiar figure caught her attention. Her


    face suddenly changed and she immediately hit the brakes to have a better look at her.


    She saw a woman casually walking on the street.


    Cherry looked very closely at her figure and way of walking, and was convinced that the woman had to


    be none other than Jean. She couldn''t have been wrong, because she had known her for a lifetime.


    She immediately parked her car on the side of the road, and after she picked up her bag and got out of


    the car, she strode towards the woman who seemed to be so familiar to her.


    At first, Cherry was a little far from the woman, but she sped up her pace to get closer to her to


    convince herself that she was indeed Jean. She hadn''t seen her face, and wanted to be 100%


    convinced that she was her sister.


    Cherry''s heart tightened by the second. While she was on the crowded street following the woman she


    totally forgot about the other pedestrians around her.


    All of a sudden, Cherry collided with a man and stopped after walking a few steps back.


    The man yelled at her loudly, "Don''t you have eyes,dy?"


    Cherry apologized with her eyes still on the familiar figure, and as she was trying to not lose sight of


    her, said, "I''m sorry, sorry."


    Seeing her absent-minded behavior, the passer-by thought that she was crazy, and quickly left her after


    he fixed his clothes on him.


    Cherry tried to spot the woman again but she had already vanished.


    She then quickly ran to the ce where shest spotted her, but after she looked around for a while,


    she failed to find her again. It seemed that the woman had disappeared into thin air.


    Standing in the crowd, Cherry''s heart was a mess. She said to herself, "What''s going on? Is Jean


    alive? How had Jackson dealt with her? If Jean is alive, maybe Jade is also. And also my father."


    Harrison suddenly sprung into Cherry''s mind, and then a series of questions came following. She


    couldn''t wait anymore; she had to see the Shen Family as soon as possible.


    After she got back in her car, Cherry drove as fast as she could to the JS Group.


    After she arrived, Cherry threw her bag on her seat and then went straight into Selina''s office.


    Cherry knocked on the door and entered. Selina was surprised to see Cherrying towards her so


    frantically, and asked, "Cherry, what happened?"


    Cherry was so anxious that she forgot about all the office formalities and asked straightaway, "Selina,


    you promised you would help me check into my father''s whereabouts! Did you find anything?"


    "Oh..." Selina didn''t expect Cherry to ask this question. She thought about it for a moment, and said,


    "Nothing yet, because those who are investigating into his whereabouts haven''t contacted me yet."


    Cherry lowered her head and fell in silence for a while. She then suddenly raised her head, and asked,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Miss Lu, can I ask for a leave?"


    Selina didn''t refuse her when she saw Cherry''s unstable emotions. She nodded, and couldn''t help but


    ask, "Okay but, what happened? Why are you so distressed this morning?"


    "Nothing. I''ll leave now, thank you, "said Cherry, and then turned around and left.


    As she looked at Cherry''s back Selina became a little worried about her since she could feel her


    vtile emotions. She guessed that something surely must have happened, or else she wouldn''t have


    behaved like that.


    Selina then immediately grabbed her phone and called Jackson.


    After the call was connected, Selina said, "Jackson, something happened to my sister-inw."


    When he heard Selina''s words, Jackson immediately asked, "What happened?"


    "I have no idea. She just came to me earlier asking about her father''s whereabouts. After I told her that


    I found nothing yet she left, " said Selina.


    "Did she go out to look for her father?" Jackson was also a little surprised, and continued, "Why is she


    looking for Harrison now?" He also had no idea about her father''s whereabouts.


    "Well, Jackson, I guess that she may have found out something about the Shen Family, or something


    else that rtes. Anyway, she seemed to be a mess. Why don''t you follow her?" Selina was also really


    worried about Cherry, and feared that something bad might happen to her.


    "Do you know where she went?" quickly asked Jackson.


    "No, I don''t, " said Selina, "She just told me that she wanted to take the day off and then left right after I


    said that she could."


    Jackson thought for a while, and then said, "Okay, I think I know where she went."


    He then hung up. Jackson was very worried about Cherry, and after he gradually calmed down, he tried


    to figure out why was his woman was so anxious to find out her father''s whereabouts, and what she


    really knew about the Shen family. "Can''t it be that she''s back?"


    Cherry drove at full speed to the vi where the Shen family had previously lived. She stopped at it''s


    gates and looked at the house; it seemed that someone was living there, since it was obvious that


    someone had been taking care of the flowers in the yard.


    Cherry stood in front of the gates and pressed the buzzer. Soon after that, a maid came out of the


    house and walked to her.


    "Can I help you, Miss?" asked the maid in a respectful manner.


    "Hello, does the Shen Family still live here?" asked Cherry anxiously. She wanted to find out anything


    about the Shen n.


    But the maid shook her head, and said, "No, here lives the Wang Family."

 Chapter 172 Everyones Destiny (Part Two)

    Chapter 172 Everyone''s Destiny (Part Two)


    After she heard her, Cherry was very disappointed, and sighed, "Oh."


    She continued to ask her, "Do you know where the Shens are living now? The family who lived here


    before the Wangs."


    The maid shook her head, and replied, "I really don''t know, but I think that the owners said that they


    bought the house from a friend who had bought it at a low price from its original owners that had


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    difficulties."


    Cherry''s hopes had been shatteredpletely. She couldn''t find any trace of the Shen family, and


    thought, ''It''s been so long already... How could I ever find something here?''


    After Cherry said goodbye to the maid, she opened her car''s door and was about to get inside it and


    leave, but suddenly saw a car park next to hers. Curious, she tried to see who it was.


    A middle-aged woman was sitting in the car, and asked her, "Aren''t you Cherry?"


    After she saw her, she immediately cried, "Aunt Eva!" Cherry seemed to stumble into an old


    acquaintance of hers.


    Eva then quickly got out of the car and Cherry happily hugged her. "Aunt Eva, do you still live here?"


    she asked.


    "Yes, I do, " said Eva while looking at beautiful Cherry. She continued, "Cherry you''re so beautiful! You


    haven''t changed for a bit in all these years!"


    Cherry smiled at her without replying.


    Then, Eva suddenly asked surprised, "Why did youe here?"


    Cherry looked at her, and said, "I came to look for my father."


    When Cherry mentioned about Harrison, Eva''s cheerful expression suddenly changed. She said,


    "Cherry, you know that your family was always in a constant turmoil, I don''t need to tell you that. I heard


    that your father''spany had gradually gotten worse after your sister disappeared, and thatter had


    be bankrupt. That Jade divorced your dad and sold the house, andst I heard of her from


    someone at a party, she''s abroad, " said Eva. She paused for a moment, and then said, "As for your


    father, I really don''t know where he is. My husband and I were trying to find him, but we''re also busy


    with our things. We only ask our friends when we''re free if anyone of them has found out something


    new, but nothing yet."


    Cherry became very sad after she heard Eva''s words. Eva had been her neighbor for many years, and


    had watched her grow up ever since she had been a child.


    She then suddenly sorted out her emotions, and said, "It''s okay, Aunt Eva, I''ll search for him. My dad


    should be alright."


    Aunt Eva held Cherry''s hand, and replied, "Child, don''t work yourself to bad... I know how Jade treated


    you, and I also know what your father did and the bad things that he did to you with her. You''re such a


    kind soul because you still care about him."


    "He is my father, after all. I only want to know where he is and how he''s doing." said Cherry.


    Aunt Eva then shook her head, and said, "Um, let''s find him first, " and after she paused for a while,


    she continued, "By the way, I heard that your sister has gone crazy. Is that true?"


    Cherry was more surprised than confused. She asked, "Crazy? How is that possible?"


    Cherry had no idea of such a thing, and continued to say, "I don''t know."


    Eva thought for a while, and said, "I don''t know what happened exactly. I only heard from someone that


    after she left the Ye Family she started going to some nightclubs. I don''t know what happenedter, but


    no one has seen her anymore."


    Cherry felt so sad when she heard the news. She had never cared about these things in the past, but


    these people were the closest that she had to a family. Had her sister actually gone crazy?


    Seeing that Cherry didn''t reply, Eva also stopped talking. She was worried that Cherry was sad, and


    Cherry pretended to be strong and nodded. As she tried to hold back her tears, she said, "Well, Aunt


    Eva, I just want to find my father. I have no time to care about the others."


    Cherry didn''t care about Jean or Jade at all, and she only cared about Harrison. She wanted to know


    where and how he was.


    "Well, very good, Cherry, I told you, don''t hurt yourself too much by thinking about it. If you need any


    help you can alwayse to me here, " patiently said Aunt Eva.


    "Okay, thank you!"


    After she said her goodbye to her Aunt Eva, Cherry got into her car. Her mind was a mess, and she


    couldn''t hold back her tears any longer.


    Suddenly, Cherry remembered that she might had indeed changedpletely after Emily''s death. She


    hadn''t paid close attention to what had happened to Jean because she hadn''t cared about it, but now


    she realized that she hadn''t seen Jean since theyst met at Emily''s house. She wondered what had


    happened to her after that? Who had punished her for that?


    Cherry shook her head and couldn''t believe her thoughts. She couldn''t think of anyone else besides


    Jackson. John had divorced Jean, and even if he wanted to do something to Jean, he couldn''t,


    because it would have raised too much suspicion. The only capable one was Jackson.


    Cherry bit her lower lips while she pondered so many thoughts. It seemed that her own destiny and the


    destinies of the Shen family members were all in Jackson''s hand. Was Jackson destined to be in her


    world?

 Chapter 173 Having Found Him

    Chapter 173 Having Found Him


    Cherry then took out her cell phone and dialled Jackson''s number.


    The call was quickly connected.


    "Baby, " said Jackson gently.


    Cherry asked immediately, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at the military residentialpound, " said Jackson in a calm and gentle manner.


    Cherry thought for a moment, and said, "I can''t go there; could you pleasee to me? I have


    something to talk with you."


    "Okay, " said Jackson. He heard that Cherry''s voice was husky, and guessed that she must have cried.


    He continued, "Go to the hotel where we metst time. I''ll wait for you there, in the same room."


    "Got it, " said Cherry, and after that she hung up.


    She then drove straight to the hotel.


    After she arrived, she went straight to the room and found that its door was open; she knew that


    Jackson had already arrived.


    After Cherry took a deep breath she entered.


    Jackson was sitting on the sofa when he saw Cherrye in. He then stood up cheerfully and walked


    up to her, and while he was dotingly stroking her hair, asked, "Honey, how are you doing?"


    Cherry didn''t give feedback to his tenderness, but instead seriously stared at him and asked, "Where''s


    my sister?"


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly changed. Jackson''s face gradually went cold and dark, and he


    stared back at Cherry.


    "Why are you asking me this question?" asked Jackson gloomily.


    "I just want to know where she is." Cherry started to be a little distressed. She stared at Jackson,


    and slowly and clearly asked him, "My sister is still alive, isn''t she?"


    Jackson didn''t answer her at first because he didn''t know how to tell her about it. He hadn''t killed Jean,


    but his punishment was almost as cruel as killing her. He had spared Jean''s life because he loved the


    woman that was standing in front of him too much.


    "Tell me! Where''s my sister?" asked Cherry as she frantically started to grab Jackson''s clothes.


    Jackson didn''t know what to do anymore when he saw Cherry''s hysterical reaction.


    After some time, Jackson asked, "What have you found out?"


    Jackson wanted to tell Cherry only half of the story of what happened to Jean, because he thought that


    if she knew everything then she might not be unable to bear it. Jackson knew her very well, and even


    though she hadn''t been on the best of terms with Jean in the past, she still regarded her as being her


    rtive.


    "I don''t know what happened, I don''t know anything!" said Cherry as she shook her head. She


    continued, "What the hell have you done to her? Where is she now? Tell me!"


    When Jackson heard that Cherry didn''t know anything, he decided that he wouldn''t tell her anything


    about it.


    "Honey, don''t worry. She''s still alive, " said Jackson. He tried tofort her with ambiguous words.


    He hadn''t expected Cherry to be so furious. "Is she really okay? Have you really done nothing to her? It


    doesn''t seem to fit your method of handling things!" said Cherry in a clearly suspicious tone.


    Jackson also started to be annoyed when he saw that Cherry was so aggressive. "What do you think


    I''ve done to her? She wanted to kill you, and if it weren''t for Emily you would have been dead now! Do


    you really think that I would let her off the hook so easily?" said Jackson furiously.


    Cherry yelled at Jackson, "It doesn''t matter, she''s still my sister!"


    "You''ve been treating her as your sister, but what about Jean? Has she ever regarded you as her little


    sister?" Jackson became so angry that he also started to shout at Cherry.


    "Jackson, that''s my business! Starting from today, I''ll never allow you to hurt anyone around me!" said


    Cherry in a very determined driven manner.


    Jackson gnashed his teeth in anger, and slowly and clearly said, "Don''t worry, I''m sure that I''ll always


    take care of your business!"


    After that, Jackson continued, "Jean is lucky to still be alive, but¡­whether she can live a normal life


    depends only on her own capabilities of adapting herself to her current situation."


    When Cherry saw the anger in Jackson''s eyes, she couldn''t help but suddenly burst into tears. She


    thought to herself, ''It seems that I indeed know so little about him. I don''t know what he''s done; he


    made the Shen Group go bankrupt, and took his revenge on Jean...I didn''t know any of these things


    before.''


    Cherry suddenly loosened her grip on Jackson''s clothes and stepped back a few steps, but she lost her


    bnce and fell to the ground. She didn''t stand up on her feet again, but instead just remained on the


    ground with her head lowered and weeping.


    Jackson was very distressed when he saw Cherry''s trembling body. Upset, he thought, ''She''s sobbing


    and it''s all because of me. I promised that I will protect and take good care of her, but now¡­''


    He then slowly approached her, squatted and tightly held her into his arms from behind.


    Jackson then whispered into Cherry''s ear, "Honey, calm down, please. It doesn''t matter what I''ve done


    to Jean, she deserved it. You know exactly what she''s done to you. She''s such a vicious woman, and


    she has done too many bad things that she isn''t worth caring about." Jackson then paused for a


    moment, and continued to say, "Harrison on the other hand, I''ve already ordered Bobby to find him. I


    think that it won''t take long for us to find out some news about him."


    Cherry was consoled a bit by Jackson''s words. In her heart, she still cared about Jackson a lot, and


    she knew that his words were reasonable and true. Jean had done so many bad things to her that she


    would never forget about them, and it was indeed hard for her to forgive her. When it came to Harrison,


    however, although he had also treated her badly, he still had a chance at her forgiveness one day.


    At that moment, Cherry buried herself in Jackson''s arms, and just wanted to be a tender and obedient


    woman to him. She knew that she couldn''t be wilful with him any longer.


    Cherry slightly turned her head, and as she faced her husband, she obediently said, "Jackson, I believe


    you, and your words."


    Jackson''s fury faded away in an instant when he saw that Cherry had finally calmed down and be


    reasonable again. He tenderly said to her, "Baby, please remember that I love you and that I''ll protect


    you all my life."


    Cherry kept silent and didn''t say anything.


    At that time, Jackson''s cell phone suddenly rang. Jackson looked at it and saw that it was Bobby.


    Cherry also saw the name of Bobby on the screen. She rapidly turned to Jackson, and in a thrilled tone


    asked, "Is there any news of my father?"


    Jackson didn''t answer her question immediately and instead answered the phone, expectant.


    "Speaking, " said Jackson.


    "Mr. Jackson, I''ve found out Mr. Harrison''s whereabouts, " said Bobby in a calm and indifferent manner.


    When Cherry heard Bobby''s voice in the phone, she quickly freed herself from Jackson''s arms and


    anxiously looked at him, waiting for the news with great anticipation.


    "Where is he now?" asked Jackson.


    "He''s been working as a porter at a logisticspany. Thepany also offered him a ce to live, "


    said Bobby.


    Jackson saw Cherry''s anxious face and knew that she must have also heard him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, got it. Text me his detailed address to my phone, " and after his order, Jackson hung up.


    Cherry couldn''t control herself anymore, and suddenly stood up and wanted to leave immediately.


    Jackson grabbed her by the arm and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to see him, I''m going to see him..." Cherry couldn''t control herself and repeated these words


    again and again, and couldn''t seem to calm herself down. She hadn''t seen Harrison for more than five


    years, but she would have never expected him to be working as a porter. From being the CEO of the


    Shen Group and to be reducedter to a mere porter, Cherry wondered how he had fallen so low?

 Chapter 174 Are You Sure (Part One)

    Chapter 174 Are You Sure (Part One)


    Jackson felt worried about letting Cherry go alone. He wanted to be at her side, and said, "Let me go


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    with you."


    "No, that''s okay, I can go there by myself, " quickly refused Cherry. She was very anxious to see


    Harrison, and reuniting with him was the only thing that she had on her mind at that moment.


    "I don''t feel alright leaving you alone, " said Jackson.


    Cherry then suddenly calmed down, and as she looked at him, said, "Jackson, believe me, I can


    manage everything by myself. I''m going to meet my dad, so nothing bad will happen. Just go home and


    wait me, I''lleter."


    Jackson felt delighted when he heard Cherry. He thought, ''Did she say that she wouldeter


    home?''


    His heart softened in front of Cherry. He was capable of everything for her, even to change himself for


    her.


    "Well, okay, I''ll wait for you at home, " said Jackson.


    Cherry nodded and then quickly left.


    At school, Joe had been waiting at the gate for Wilson to pick him up for some time already. He had


    finished school earlier because they had extra-curricr activities, and Joe had told Wilson to pick him


    up earlier in the morning because of this. Wilson had promised him that he would, but Joe had been


    waiting for him for an hour already and he still hadn''te for him yet.


    When the old janitor saw Joe waiting there for so long, he asked concerned, "Little boy, hasn''t anyone


    of your familye to pick you up yet?"


    Joe looked at him, and politely replied, "My uncle told me that he''lle to pick me up, but he''s


    runningte."


    "Would you like to call him? I can lend you my phone, " asked the old man.


    "No, thanks. I''m going to look for my Mommy now."


    "Be safe on the road and pay attention, " kindly said the old janitor.


    "I know, thanks!"


    Joe then hailed a taxi and then got in it. "Uncle, please drive me to the JS Building, " he said.


    The driver took a quick look at Joe and was a little confused, and wondered why did this little kid want


    to go to the JS Group.


    Joe noticed the driver''s surprised look in his eyes, and thought that he must be afraid that he didn''t


    have any money to pay for the fare. Joe then immediately pulled out of his bag a handful of money


    which including different face values, and then said to the driver, "Uncle, don''t worry! Look, I have


    money."


    The driver smiled when he looked at the cute little boy and then drove away.


    Arriving at the JS Building, Joe paid the cab driver''s fare and then got out of the car. Joe stopped for a


    moment to appreciate the grandeur of the building, and couldn''t help but remark that the ce where


    his Mommy worked every day was actually pretty nice. He was very satisfied with the building''s nice


    architectural style.


    With his backpack on him, Joe then walked into the JS Group.


    On the first floor, Joe felt a bit nervous when he saw all the people that walked past him so quickly. ''Is


    the atmosphere in this kind of office building always like this? Why does nobody pay any attention to


    me?'' he wondered.


    At that moment, Joe suddenly spotted a ce which appeared to be an Information Desk. A few


    beautiful women who were formally dressed were standing there, and it urred to him that he could


    ask them about the ce where his mommy worked. He figured that they might know that.


    Joe then walked there.


    When they saw the little boy walking towards to them, the receptionists carefully looked at him. He


    looked very handsome, and they thought that they had seen him somewhere else before, but couldn''t


    recall where.


    Joe stood in front of the Information Desk, and as he looked up at the beautiful aunties, he said,


    "Sisters, do you know where is Cherry''s working ce?"


    One of the receptionists heard that he was looking for Cherry, and was very happy when she heard the


    little boy calling her "sister."


    "Cherry is one of our chief executive''s secretaries; she works in our chief executive''s working area on


    the top floor."


    "Could you tell me how to get there?" asked Joe.


    "Look there, there are elevators, " said the receptionist while she pointed towards the direction showing


    him the way. She then continued, "To get on the top floor you can either take the public elevator, or the


    private elevator, reserved for the chief executive. Then you can find the ce where Cherry works."


    "Okay, thank you, sister!" said Joe with a cool smile on his face. He then left with his cartoon schoolbag


    on his back.


    As they watched Joe walk away, the receptionists gathered and started to whisper to one another


    other.


    "That little boy is so cute!"


    "Yes, but whose boy he is, that''s the question..."


    "He looks so like Mr. Jackson, especially with the look in his eyes."


    "Yeah, that''s why his face seemed familiar to me too. He does look like Mr Jackson."


    "Yes, just look at his handsome face! It''s so simr with Mr. Jackson''s!"


    "Why did he want to know where Cherry works? Cherry doesn''t look old enough to have given birth."


    "Who knows?"


    Staring at the two elevators in front of him, Joe figured that the golden one could only be used by the


    chief executive. Joe thought about it for a moment, and believed that his mommy always took the


    private elevator when she went to work because she had to go up to the chief executive''s office. As her


    son, he thought that he should also take that one.


    Joe finally made up his mind and pressed the private elevator''s button and walked inside it when the


    door opened. Then he found that it could went up to the working area on the top floor, so he didn''t


    pressed any button to choose which floor to stop.


    When the doors of the elevator opened, Joe was very surprised to see how big the working area


    actually was. ''Is this really the ce where Mommy works all day? It''s so luxurious and grand,


    decorated in a special way!'' thought Joe.

 Chapter 175 Are You Sure (Part Two)

    Chapter 175 Are You Sure (Part Two)


    At that time, Selina was about to walk out of her office with some documents in her hand. She wanted


    to give them to Caroline and print them to send each department a copy, but as soon as she stepped


    out of her office, she saw that a little boy was there looking at the surroundings. Her expression


    immediately changed.


    ''Who...Who he is!?


    His appearance is the same as Jackson''s when he was small. His eyes, his expression, and even his


    posture is the same with Jackson''s, '' she thought.


    Joe then saw that a woman was sitting in front of a desk, and then saw that another one was holding


    some documents in her hand and was looking at him very surprised. He thought that maybe it was


    because he was so handsome.


    He walked up to Selina, and said, "Beautiful sister, I''m looking for Cherry."


    Hearing Joe''s words, Selina instantly snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Joe instead.


    Caroline then raised her head and looked at him as well. She was also very stunned when she saw his


    face too, and she also couldn''t understand who the little boy was and why he looked so much like


    Jackson.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Selina asked hm, "You, you''re looking for Cherry?"


    "Yes, " said Joe childishly. He then looked around the office, and asked, "One of the sisters from the


    first floor told me that my mommy works there, but why isn''t she here now?"


    Selina waspletely bbergasted; it was too unbelievable for her. She squatted down and put her


    hands on Joe''s shoulder, leaving the documents she was holding to fall down on the ground. "Your,


    your mommy is Cherry?" asked Selina.


    If she had guessed it right, then the little boy in front of her was Jackson''s son.


    "Yes, " said Joe while nodding.


    Caroline suddenly covered her mouth in surprise. She stood up from her desk, and asked in a low


    voice, "Is Cherry the boy''s mother?"


    Selina cast a brief cold nce at Caroline, which frightened Caroline and made her shut up.


    She then turned her focus back to Joe, and carefully asked, "Do you know who your father is?"


    Joe looked at Selina, and thought that even if he knew who his dad was, he didn''t have to tell her. He


    even didn''t know who she was.


    "Who are you?" asked Joe. He didn''t answer Selina''s question directly.


    "I''m your mommy''s boss, Selina Lu." She didn''t hide anything from him.


    "Oh, nice to meet you then, Ms. Selina. Do you know where my mommy is?" Joe thought that he


    should be careful with his words, since he was speaking with his mother''s boss, after all. He thought


    that maybe she could help him find Cherry.


    "Your mommy had something to do today, so she has asked for a day off. I guess she won''t being


    here today, " said Selina.


    Joe was a little bit surprised by what she said. He thought about it, and said, "What? Didn''t my mommy


    Selina almost understood what had happened. "So, little boy, what''s your name?" asked Selina with a


    smile painted all over her face.


    "You can call me Joe."


    "Okay, " said Selina. She continued, "Joe, would you like to sit for a while in my office until I call your


    mommy for you and tell her to pick you up? I think I know where your mother is."


    Staring at Selina and ording to his intuition, Joe believed that she wasn''t a bad person. He could


    see that there was a kind of warmth and love sparkling deep in her eyes.


    "Yes, of course! Thank you, sister, " happily replied Joe.


    Selina smiled at him, and while she held Joe''s small hand, she took him to her office.


    Selina then told him to sit on the sofa. "Joe, what would you like to drink?" she asked.


    "Sister, I want to have some lemonade, " replied Joe.


    "Okay, wait for a moment, " said Selina, still wearing the same smile on her face.


    Joe also smiled, and nodded, "Mhm."


    Selina walked to the tea room and immediately called Jackson in a corner.


    At that time, Jackson was waiting for Cherry to return home. When he saw that Selina was calling him,


    he answered, "Yes, Selina, what''s wrong?"


    "Brother,e to the JS Group right now!" Selina then lowered her voice even more, and quickly said,


    "Your son is here."


    "What?" Jackson thought that Selina had probably either drank something hard, or she had lost her


    mind and didn''t know that she was saying anymore.


    "I said that your son is here, " repeated Selina again in a low voice, holding her phone with one hand


    and covering her mouth with the other.


    "Whose son are you bbering?" Jackson didn''t understand what Selina was talking about.


    "Your son, with Cherry! She never told you that you two have a son!" quickly said Selina.


    Jackson immediately stood up from his seat, and the expression on his face showed that he was also


    bbergasted by the sudden news. He still couldn''t believe his ears, and again asked Selina, "Are you


    sure?"


    Selina then nced at the doorway, afraid that Joe would find her. She hastily said to Jackson over the


    phone, "Yes, it''s true! This boy is almost a?one on one replica of you when you were small! You''ll be


    convinced if youe here to see him!"


    What Selina said made Jackson''s heart skip a beat. His mind went nk almost instantly, and he


    couldn''t find his words anymore.


    After a while, Jackson said, "Look after him, I''ll be there soon."


    "Alright!"

 Chapter 176 Please Forgive Me, My Daughter

    Chapter 176 Please Forgive Me, My Daughter


    Jackson drove his car to the JS Group at full speed, with his mind a total mess.


    He thought, ''Cherry, what the hell is happening here?


    Do we really have a son together? Why didn''t you tell me about him?


    Cherry, how could you dare to hide him from me!''


    At that same time, Cherry was in a huge warehouse looking at an old man who was standing not that


    far away from her. He was trying to move a box with great efforts.


    Cherry''s eyes filled with tears when she saw him. She stood there for a while just staring at him, but


    because the man was so busy with his work, he didn''t even notice her for a second.


    "Dad!" suddenly shouted Cherry.


    Harrison vaguely heard someone''s voice, and thought, ''I''m always working here alone. Who could


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    possibly also be here at this hour?''


    He stopped his work and then gazed towards the entrance.


    When he recognized the familiar figure, he started to shiver uncontrobly. He moved his lips and


    wanted to say something, but his throat was too dry to even utter a single word.


    Cherry then slowly walked closer to him and saw the wrinkles on his face and the dirty clothes he wore.


    She could hardly believe that the man in front of her was really her father Harrison Shen. He had used


    to be a decent and respectable man, but who would have ever imagined that he would be like


    that?


    "Why, why, why are you here?" astoundedly asked Harrison.


    "Dad, I came here to see you, " replied Cherry, with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Harrison felt very sad when he saw his daughter crying. He dropped his gaze to avoid eye contact with


    her, and said, "Let''s get out of this messy ce."


    Cherry didn''t say anything, and instead turned around and walked towards the exit.


    Then they sat on some chairs outside and had their first talk after years of separation.


    Harrison curiously asked, "When did youe back to the city? I heard that you vanishedpletely,


    and that even Jackson wasn''t able to find you." He still had his head lowered, and still felt awkward to


    look at Cherry when he talked with her, because he hadn''t forgotten about anything that had happened


    in the past.


    "I''ve been back for some time already, but before that I lived with my mom abroad, " replied Cherry.


    Harrison felt even worse in his soul when he heard Cherry mention about her mother. He asked,


    "How''s your mother now?"


    "She''s fine, and Uncle Jacob has treated us well, " said Cherry.


    "Right, she couldn''t be less than fine, because Jacob is a good man, " said Harrison, whose heart had


    suddenly flooded with sadness, "Silly me."


    Cherry felt sorry for him when she saw how depressed he was. She asked, "Dad, why are you working


    here? Where''s Aunt Jade? Even if the Shen Group is bankrupt, you shouldn''t be reduced to live like


    this."


    The only thing that was beyond Cherry''s understanding was how her father had managed to fall so low.


    Considering the great influence that the Shen Group had in the past, Harrison should have led a simple


    life, but he instead toiled like a ve.


    He bowed his head, and thought, ''She''s my daughter, my own flesh and blood. There''s no need for me


    to conceal anything from her, '' He decided to tell her everything.


    "Jade divorced me and took away all my savings with her, without even leaving a penny for me. I asked


    my friends for help, but they had all benefited from Jade and obeyed her words, so none of them were


    willing to help me, " said Harrison in a weary and low voice.


    Cherry listened to his words and could only imagine how he had been mistreated by Jade.


    Harrison continued, "Since your sister had gotten into trouble, Jade started to be restless at home


    and said that she would avenge your sister. She had nned to hire someone to murder you, but


    because everyone knew that you were married into the Chu n, nobody agreed to help her. That''s


    why she couldn''t hurt you."


    Cherry listened and gradually took in Harrison''s words.


    "Then you left, and I heard that Jackson had searched throughout the whole city but still couldn''t find


    you. Jade gradually calmed down and didn''t mention about you anymore, " said Harrison, "But then the


    Shen Group went bankrupt and she started to get mad. When I wasn''t watching, she took away with


    her all the savings, sold the house, the car, and all the other valuable things we had."


    Harrison kept his head lowered so that Cherry couldn''t see the expression on his face. Instead, she


    could feel the sadness vibrating in his tone.


    Cherry suddenly took a deep breath and then grabbed Harrison''s rough and dirty hands, and said,


    "Dad, Jackson was the one who destroyed the Shen Group. He did that because he hated me for


    leaving him. Will you hate me for that?"


    Harrison slowly raised his head and looked at Cherry. He slowly shook his head, and said, "How could I


    ever hate you? I just wish that you wouldn''t hate me."


    Cherry didn''t know what to say next. She knew that nobody was happy to talk about the past.


    She suddenly asked, "Dad, do you know what happened to my sister?"


    Harrison earnestly answered, "Wasn''t she murdered by someone when she was in a night club?"


    Cherry stared at Harrison and couldn''t utter a word.


    He continued, "Maybe she felt pressured after she divorced John, and that''s why she went to those


    nightclubs. There, she was eventually murdered by someone."


    Cherry shook her head, and firmly said, "No, she''s still alive."


    "Really?" Harrison couldn''t believe his ears.


    Cherry nodded. She stared at Harrison, and seriously said, "Dad, I''m not sure about what happened to


    her. Because Emily had passed away, and Jackson had been haunted by Sally at that time, I didn''t


    have time to be concerned about my sister, but Jackson told me that she''s still alive, and I believe him.


    I believe in Jackson''s words."


    A glimmer of hope then sparked in Harrison''s heart. Although he hadn''t known Jackson very well and


    wasn''t familiar with him, he knew that his words were reasonable.


    Cherry continued, "After I have dealt with the things I should do, I''ll go and search for my sister."


    Harrison looked at her, and asked, "But Cherry, don''t you hate your sister?"


    Cherry didn''t know how to reply to that question.


    After she thought for a while, she said, "I hate her, yes. But even so, she''s still a member of the Shen


    n, and she''s still my sister, that''s a fact that will never change. Although she hurt me deeply in the


    past, our blood ties can never be cut."


    When Harrison heard her words, he felt very sorry in his heart for everything that he had done in the


    past. He regretted that he hadn''t discovered his daughter''s innocent soul earlier.


    They then continued to chat with each other for a long time.


    Before Cherry left she took out some money from her handbag and put it in Harrison''s hand. She then


    said, "Dad, you can find a better job than this, and you can also find a better ce to live. I can''t help


    you with too much now, but after I deal with my matters I''ll help you settle somewhere nice."


    Cherry was very happy to have met with her father again, but that wasn''t the most important matter that


    she had to deal with. She hadn''t properly handled her rtionship with Jackson, and also hadn''t told


    him about Joe''s existence. These matters were more important for her, and she had to face them


    alone.


    Harrison lowered his head and again fell into silence.


    Cherry then stood up from her seat and was about to leave.


    "Cherry!" suddenly called Harrison. He slowly stood up and looked at Cherry.


    Cherry stopped in her tracks but didn''t turn around.


    "Please forgive me, my daughter!" cried Harrison, with tears welling from his eyes.


    When she heard him, Cherry couldn''t help herself but to burst out crying. Had he finally realized that


    she was his daughter, the same as Jean? Did he finally see how bad he had hurt her feelings in the


    past?

 Chapter 177 Why Did She Run Away From You (Part One)

    Chapter 177 Why Did She Run Away From You (Part One)


    Cherry wiped the tears off of her face with her hand, and then turned to Harrison. She looked at him


    with a forced smile on her face, and with bravado in her voice, said, "Dad, you don''t need to say those


    words to me; I don''t hate you anymore. What''s more, I live a good life now, and I''m not suffering; I''m


    very happy."


    Harrison felt very distressed and didn''t know what to say when he saw Cherry''s forced smile. He


    thought for a while, and then said, "It''s good for you to be back to the Chu family again. Try to live a


    good life, and to enjoy all that you haven''t got before. Cherr, I wish you only the best!"


    Cherry then looked at her aged father. She nodded firmly, and said, "I''ll be happy, Dad."


    "By the way, " suddenly said Harrison with his expression slightly changed, "Don''t get too close to


    Andrew. Visiting him just asionally is okay."


    But Cherry didn''t take Harrison''s reminder too seriously, and instead was still thinking of Harrison''s


    wishes.


    Cherry then said goodbye to him and left. As Harrison saw Cherry''s figure fading away in the distance,


    happiness started to sparkle in his eyes. He felt very happy that his daughter had forgiven him and that


    she still cared about him.


    Cherry was about to drive back to Jackson''s apartment, aware that Jackson was waiting for her there.


    She had already found Harrison and the next thing that she had to do was to tell him about Joe. When


    Jackson epted the fact that he already had a son, she would go back to the Chu Family together


    with their son. She had been away from the Chu Family for such a long time, and she had missed them


    very much.


    Cherry was still on her way to Jackson''s apartment when she suddenly received a call from Wilson.


    "Hello, Wilson, " said Cherry.


    Wilson hastily said on the phone, "Cherry, I can''t find Joe anywhere!"


    "What?" Cherry was totally stunned when she heard her brother. She quickly pulled the car over to the


    side of the road, and anxiously asked, "Wilson, what did you say?"


    "I went to school to pick up Joe, but he wasn''t there anymore. The school''s janitor told me that hest


    saw Joe getting inside a taxi, " quickly said Wilson.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry''s mind immediately went nk, and didn''t know what she should do next. She had never


    imagined such a terrible scene, and she couldn''t live if something were to happen to her son.


    Wilson continued to ask her, "Cherry, do you think that Joe went to look for you? The janitor also said


    that Joe had told him that he was going to see his Mommy."


    "That''s impossible, " said Cherry. "I''m not in thepany, how is Joe supposed to find me?"


    After she said this, Cherry suddenly thought that Joe must have gone to the JS Group.


    Wilson seemed to have realized something too. He held his cell phone pressed against his ear and


    kept silent for a moment.


    "Wilson, this is terrible!" suddenly whispered Cherry.


    "You mean...Has Joe gone to the JS Group to find you?" asked Wilson, very worried about what was


    happening. He realized the predicament they were in, because once Joe went to the JS Group, even if


    Jackson wasn''t there, it was easy for anyone to recognize him. Joe closely resembled Jackson, more


    than that, they almost looked the same. It seemed that they couldn''t hide Joe any longer.


    All of a sudden, Cherry became very nervous, and she quickly said to Wilson, "Wilson, I''m going back


    to thepany!"


    After this, Cherry hung up the phone, started the car and drove straight to the JS Group.


    On her way there, Cherry was still very worried, and after she thought for a while, she called Selina.


    The call was soon connected, and Cherry immediately said, "Selina, Selina, are you in thepany?"


    However, Jackson answered instead of Selina. In a gloomy voice, he said, "You tell me."


    Cherry immediately became frightened. She didn''t know what to say and kept silent for a long time.


    Eventually, she said, "What are you doing in the JS Group?"


    "Do you know that your son is here?" asked Jackson furiously.


    Cherry almost yelled at him, "Jackson, leave him alone! Leave him alone!" but Jackson had already


    hung up without saying another single word to her.


    In Selina''s office, Jackson gloomily sat on the sofa opposite to Joe, while Selina stood aside watching


    them stare at each other.


    "Did you just talk with my Mommy? When will she be back?" asked Joe in a natural and unconcerned


    way. He had already guessed that the man in front of him was his father, who was one of the most


    powerful and influential men in the city.


    "Do you want her toe back?" asked Jackson coldly.


    "Of course I do, I came here to see my Mommy, " replied Joe. Joe didn''t hate his father, but didn''t love


    him either. He was very dissatisfied with Jackson when he saw his angry face, and it seemed that


    everyone in the world owed him money. He wondered what the hell was wrong with him and why he


    was so angry all the time.


    "Do you know who I am?" suddenly asked Jackson.


    "I''m not interested in knowing who you are, " said Joe in an imposing manner. He thought to himself,


    ''Daddy, are you flying your kite now? Don''t worry, I''ll keep youpany to the end.''


    When Selina heard Joe''s words, she became very anxious. She quickly said, "Joe, you can''t speak to


    him like that. You have to respect him."


    "Why should I respect him? I only respect my own family, " said Joe as he red at Selina.


    Selina didn''t know what to say at that moment, and after she thought for a while, she replied to him,


    "But he is¡­"


    But before Selina could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Jackson.


    "Your family?" asked Jackson.


    "Yes, " said Joe as he looked at Jackson with innocent eyes. "I have a happy and warm home. I have


    around me a Grandma, Grandpa, Uncle and my Mommy who loves me the most!"


    Jackson looked at the little man who was answering him back, and found that he was not even angry


    with him a bit. He wondered whether it was because he was his own son or because he was just a


    child.


    Selina couldn''t help herself to correct his words, "Joe, that''s your grandparents'' home, not your own


    home."


    "That''s my home too, " firmly said Joe. However he didn''t look at Selina at all, instead he kept on


    staring at Jackson. He then continued, "I only know that I was born there, and everyone in the family


    takes good care of me. They all love me very much."

 Chapter 178 Why Did She Run Away From You (Part Two)

    Chapter 178 Why Did She Run Away From You (Part Two)


    All of Joe''s words apparently hurt Jackson''s feelings, and his heart wrenched. What was a warm family


    like? He had always been alone for the past five years, and he had no idea of his son''s existence, who


    was now standing in front of him. If he had known about this, how could he have let his wife and son


    stay outside for so many years? He should have imprisoned his wife and should have given his son a


    warm home.


    Selina just watched Jackson and remained silent. She couldn''t tell what Jackson was thinking about


    just by judging his expression. She thought that maybe he was also felt a little distressed because of


    what was happening.


    Jackson looked at Joe, and seriously asked him, "What''s your name?" He had heard already that


    Selina had called him Joe, but he still wanted to be sure that he heard his name right.


    "My name is Joe, Joe Shen, " he said, and then added, "Please call me by my full name, because only


    those who have a close rtionship with me can call me by my first name."


    Selina thought, ''This little guy is so overbearing! His personality is exactly as his father''s who is now


    sitting opposite to him.''


    ''Joe?'' When Jackson heard his name, he suddenly remembered the moments he had with Cherry on


    the beach. At that time, Cherry had told him that if they would have a child in the future, they should call


    him Joe. Jackson thought to himself, ''I can''t be more stupid. Why didn''t I realize that the child already


    existed?"


    "You have taken your mother''s family name?" asked Jackson.


    "Of course. Who else''s family name should I take? My father''s? I don''t even know who he is!" Joe


    teased him, although he knew that Jackson was his father.


    Joe then just stared at Jackson and deliberately provoked him. He was curious to hear what his father


    would answer him.


    Selina was almost frantic, and couldn''t help but say to him, "Joe, your family name should be Chu. Your


    name is Joe Chu."


    "No, " said Joe defiantly, "I don''t even know who my Daddy is! Why do I have to take his family name?"


    "Do you think you''ll take Cherry''s family name all of your life?" suddenly roared Jackson, as he red


    at Joe.


    Joe was then scared by Jackson, and he kept silent and stared at him fearfully.


    When Selina noticed Joe''s fear, she quickly walked up to him and held him in her arms. "Why did you


    speak so loudly?" said Selina to Jackson in a disapproving manner. "Look, you''ve scared him."


    Jackson looked at his son and didn''t know how to describe his own feelings. Of course, he was happy,


    happy that he already had a child with Cherry, and that his child was already big, but in the same time


    he was angry, angry that Cherry had hid him from him for five whole years, and that he had failed to


    see his son''s birth, first steps, or hear his first words. Joe''s attitude towards him also upset him very


    much.


    When Selina saw that Jackson was silent, she quickly said to Joe in her arms, "Don''t be afraid, shh,


    don''t be afraid, Joe. Auntie is here with you, you don''t need to be afraid of anything..."


    Joe then suddenly looked up at Selina and gently said, "Auntie, when will my Mommye back? I


    miss her very much."


    Joe didn''t call Selina sister any longer. He had already guessed that Selina and his Daddy must know


    each other, and that the rtionship between them was very close. It seemed to him like they were


    sister and brother.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll be back in a minute, " quickly said Selina.


    Joe then kept silent and didn''t say anything more, and just quietly stayed still in Selina''s arms.


    Jackson suddenly became furious. He stood up, walked straight to Selina and pulled Joe out of her


    arms. As he red at him, he asked, "Don''t you think that the two of us almost look the same?"


    Jackson could no longer hold back his fury, because his own son refused to admit that he was his


    father. What''s worse, his son didn''t even give him the chance to speak, and avoided his questions


    every time.


    Joe was scared by Jackson''s hysterical behavior, but he forced himself to calm down and to be


    fearless in front of him. He gazed into Jackson''s eyes, and said, "Does it matter that we look alike?"


    "Does it matter?" cried Jackson even more infuriated. "I''m Cherry''s husband and your father! Don''t you


    think that it matters!"


    "You''re my mother''s husband and my father? Then why did I only have Mommy around me ever since I


    was born? What about you? Where were you all these years?"


    "I wasn''t there because your mom ran away from me!" Jackson''s face had be dark and cold, and


    his son''s questions almost drove him mad with anger.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Joe wasn''t persuaded by him at all, and instead looked straight into Jackson''s eyes again, and asked,


    "Then why did my Mommy run away from you?"


    As soon as he asked this question, Selina, who was standing next to him, was greatly shocked. She


    had never met a child who could think so logically and reasonably at his young age.


    "You¡­" Jackson was then too angry to even speak aplete sentence. He raised his hand and was


    just about to smack Joe.


    But then the elevator''s bell rang, and everyone involuntarily looked to see who it was.

 Chapter 179 Joe Will Be Okay

    Chapter 179 Joe Will Be Okay


    When the elevator opened, Cherry saw that Jackson had raised his hand to hit Joe.


    She quickly ran out of the elevator and pushed him away, and then she tightly held Joe in her arms.


    "What were you going to do?" said Cherry, with her eyes ring on Jackson.


    When Joe saw his mommy, he jumped into her arms and suddenly burst into tears.


    "Mommy!" cried Joe with tears flowing down his cheeks. He had been frightened earlier by Jackson,


    but now he was safe and sound in his mommy''s warm arms, and couldn''t help but let out tears of joy.


    "Don''t be afraid, Joe, mommy''s here now, " said Cherry as she caressed Joe''s head and tried to


    Afterwards, Cherry took a look at Selina, which made her feel embarrassed. After all, she was the one


    who had called Jackson and started the whole mess in the first ce, and now Selina felt guilty for that.


    Selina immediately shook her hands and exined, "Cherry, it''s not what you think! My brother wasn''t


    going to hit Joe!"


    But before Selina had the chance to finish her words, she was interrupted by Cherry.


    "Was it you who told him?" Cherry thought that her guess was correct. She had told Jackson to stay at


    home and wait for her, but she found him nearly hitting their son at her workce. She was sure that


    Selina had been the one that betrayed her. Because ording to her acquaintance with Selina during


    this period, she knew that Selina was so close to Jackson, and almost told him everything.


    Selina wanted to exin herself but had no chance. "It''s not like that, " she said.


    All of a sudden, Jackson grabbed Cherry''s neck and stared at her from up close, somehow studying


    her. "You haven''t told me who''s the boy!" he said.


    Cherry wanted to resist Jackson but couldn''t, and his hand seemed to be locked on her neck. He had


    grabbed her with true fury burning inside of him and was nearly suffocating her.


    Struggling, Cherry said, "He, he''s my son..." Now that Jackson had already found out the truth about


    him there was no need for her to hide Joe from him any longer. She had intended to tell Jackson about


    him sooner orter, but it had never urred to her that he would find out in such a disturbing


    circumstance.


    Jackson was infuriated; he moved his lips but Cherry couldn''t understand what he was saying to her.


    "Really?" asked Jackson. He continued, "You''ve kept him hidden from me for five whole years."


    Jackson slowly tightened his grip on her neck and said word by word. Cherry let go of Joe and tried to


    resist Jackson''s hand suffocating her.


    When he saw how angry Jackson was and his mommy looking so anguished, Joe suddenly became


    nervous. He used his small hands to p Jackson, and cried, "Release my mommy! Release my


    mommy!"


    Selina immediately walked closer to Jackson, but she was also too afraid to touch him. "Brother, calm


    down!" said Selina.


    However, Jackson ignored both Joe and Selina, and instead gazed at Cherry ruthlessly while he tried


    to strangle her with his bare hand. He couldn''t believe that the woman in front of him had kept such a


    secret hidden away from him for five years, and that she had even given their child''s surname Shen.


    ''This damn woman! Is she tired of living on this world?'' he thought.


    When he saw that Jackson wouldn''t release his mother, Joe kept pping Jackson as hard as he could


    to turn Jackson''s attention onto him instead.


    "Cherry Shen, why do you have to lie to me?" yelled Jackson, grimaced. It pained his heart when he


    looked at Cherry, because he had never spared efforts in loving her, and she instead had chosen to


    keep hidden away from him their son''s existence. Five years had past and now he finally knew the


    truth. But he hadn''t been prepared for epting it.


    Cherry was slowly running out of air, because of Jackson''s strong grip on her neck. She could hardly


    breath, let alone speak.


    Joe got even more impatient when he saw Cherry''s face turning blue, and he instantly grabbed


    Jackson''s other hand and viciously bit on it.


    Jackson only felt a slight pain and turned to look at his other hand. He was so furious when he saw Joe


    that he ruthlessly shook him off.


    No one would have imagined that Jackson''s strength would have been so great to throw Joe all away


    to the other end of the office. Joe lost his bnce and crashed with his head into one of Selina''s desk


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    corners.


    "Ah!" He uttered a cry of pain and then fell to the ground unconscious.


    At that moment, Cherry''s eyes were as big as saucers, and she had almost lost her mind.


    Jackson slowly release Cherry when he saw the awful scene.


    Cherry shook Jackson''s hand away, took a breath of air, and then quickly ran to Joe to check on him.


    As she knelt on the ground, Cherry lifted her son up in her arms and felt very distressed. She kept


    shaking Joe''s body, and screamed in terror, "Joe, Joe! Wake up, wake up, Joe, please, wake up! Look


    at mommy,e on, look at mommy!"


    Jackson and Selina who were standing beside also were terrified by what had happened. As he stared


    at Cherry and Joe, Jackson lost all of his words and fury.


    Selina nced at Jackson, and thought, ''What should we do next? How did it turn out to be like this?''


    Cherry''s eyes filled with tears when she looked at her son lying unconscious in her arms. It didn''t


    matter how much she had tried to protect him because he had still gotten hurt in the end, and the


    person who had done that had been his own daddy.


    Cherry then red at Jackson and furiously cried, "Why did you have to do that! He''s your own son,


    you wretch! How could you do that!"


    Jackson wanted to say something to her but couldn''t utter a single word. ''Baby, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean


    to do that... I just couldn''t control my strength at that moment, it wasn''t on purpose, '' thought Jackson.


    Cherry still kept her eyes on her son and freaked out even more when she saw that Joe''s forehead had


    also started to slightly bleed. She held him with one hand, and with the other touched the wound. She


    was almost petrified.


    When Cherry saw that, she suddenly turned to look at Jackson and Selina, and cried, "Call the


    ambnce!"


    Selina snapped out of her trance and then went to look for her phone to call an ambnce.


    Cherry stared at Jackson with great loathing in her eyes, and said, "Jackson, if anything happened to


    my son, I will never forgive you all my life!"


    With these words, Cherry lifted Joe up in her arms and strode towards the elevator.


    When Selina saw Cherry walking to the elevator she went after her.


    In front of the emergency room at the hospital, Cherry was restless waiting for news about her son''s


    condition.


    Jackson was also standing near her,pletely silent.


    Selina then walked to Cherry, andforted her, "Sister, don''t worry, Joe will be fine!"


    Wilson also arrived at this time. He walked towards them quickly from a short distance.


    He took a quick nce at Jackson and then hurriedly walked up to Cherry. Seeing that Cherry was so


    weak and feeble, he asked, "Cherry, what on earth happened?"


    "Brother, Joe has to be okay, right? Right?" She couldn''t stand it anymore, and finally burst into tears in


    front of Wilson.


    Wilson immediately nodded, and said, "Yes, don''t worry, he''ll be okay! He has to be!"


    Wilson didn''t know exactly what had happened. He had only heard from Cherry over the phone that


    Joe had gotten hurt and then he came to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Cherry lowered her head, and said to herself, "I only have Joe on this world. I can''t let him leave me,


    he''ll be okay, nothing is going to happen to him, nothing..."


    When he saw Cherry like that, Wilson heart ached very much, because he knew that Joe was the


    center of her whole life and how much he meant to her. At that moment, it was clear that she was going


    through hell. Literally.

 Chapter 180 See You At The Same Place (Part One)

    Chapter 180 See You At The Same ce (Part One)


    Suddenly, Wilson looked at Jackson, and his eyes sparked with anger.


    He then walked up to him, grabbed him by his cor and stared deep into his eyes. He said, "If you


    can''t take care of them, then at least don''t hurt them!"


    Jackson looked at Wilson but didn''t reply. Although he had never allowed anyone to lecture him, Wilson


    was Cherry''s brother, and he thought that he should swallow this one for Cherry and his son, who was


    still in the emergency room.


    Wilson stopped speaking when he saw how Jackson was looking at him, because he knew his


    temperament.


    He let him go and then turned around and walked back to Cherry. The most important thing for him was


    to keep herpany and support her during those awful moments.


    Then, the emergency room''s door finally opened and a doctor came out through it.


    Cherry then rushed to the doctor, and after she grabbed his arm, she desperately asked him, "Doctor,


    how is my son?"


    The doctor looked at Cherry and then Jackson, and nodded to greet him. He then told her, "Mrs.


    Cherry, your kid is fine, there''s no need to be worried. He just bruised his head a little, and we have


    already taken care of it. You are free to go in and see him now."


    After hearing what the doctor said, Cherry quickly ran inside to see Joe, and Wilson and Selina quickly


    followed from behind.


    After that, the doctor walked up to Jackson.


    "Is he really ok?" asked Jackson coldly.


    The doctor nodded to him, and replied, "Mr. Jackson, your boy is fine, really, it was just a slight bruise


    and you don''t need to worry about it. As you''ve requested, you kid has already been transferred to the


    VIP ward, but if you don''t feel like keeping him here in the hospital, you can always chose toe


    back every two day here to change the bandage."


    "Okay, I understand, " said Jackson in a low voice.


    "Well, Mr. Jackson, if I can''t help you with something else, I''ll leave now, " said the doctor reverently.


    Jackson then waved his hand, beckoning him to leave.


    Inside the VIP ward, Cherry tightly held Joe in her arms. Joe looked at his Mom, and said, "Mommy, I''m


    fine, you don''t need to worry about me!"


    Cherry held her son even more tightly when she heard him, without saying a word.


    Wilson, who was standing at the bedside, was still concerned, and asked, "Joe, does your head hurt?


    Do you feel pain?"


    Joe looked at his uncle, and while he shook his head, said, "Uncle, really, I''m okay."


    After he talked to his uncle, Joe was a bit surprised to find Jackson leaning against the wall of the ward.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought that his Daddy must have felt terrible, because he had been the one who had pushed him


    in the first ce.


    Selina, who was standing nearby, silently watched the whole scene. She didn''t know either what to say.


    Wilson talked to Joe for a little while longer and finally felt relieved when he saw that Joe''s injury wasn''t


    as serious as he had imagined it to be.


    Selina noticed that Jackson hadn''t said anything yet, and she had no idea what she should do about


    this. She then scrupulously motioned to Wilson about Jackson''s condition.


    Wilson then nced at Jackson, and after he pondered for a while, said to his nephew, "Joe, Uncle has


    to go now, but your Mommy is going to stay here and keep youpany. Is that okay?"


    "Okay, " said Joe while lovely nodding his head to his Uncle Wilson.


    Selina also looked at Cherry, and said, "Cherry, I need to go too. You can stay home for a few days and


    look after Joe, don''t worry about work."


    Cherry looked at Wilson and Selina, and gratefully nodded to them.


    After watching them leave, Cherry fixed her eyes on Jackson again.


    She said to her son, "Joe, you should lie down and get some rest."


    Joe was a good boy and listened to her, because he knew that his Mommy had some unfinished


    matters with his Daddy that needed to be dealt with.


    After Cherry tucked her son into bed, she walked to Jackson, and said, "Let''s go and talk outside."


    After that, she turned around and walked out of the room; Jackson followed her.


    They went to a quiet stairwell where they were alone.


    Cherry looked at Jackson, and calmly said, "You can talk to me now. What do you have to say?"


    After so many things had happened, she knew that Jackson must have had something to say to her.


    Jackson just stared at her, with his eyes full of grievance. He had just found out that he had a son, and


    he still hadn''t calmed himself down from the shocking news.


    "Don''t you think that you should be the one to exin some things to me?" asked Jackson back. He


    wanted to hear the truth from her.


    "He''s your son; our son, " said Cherry tly. She didn''t want to talk more.


    Jackson continued to ask, "And?"


    "No more, " answered Cherry.


    "Cherry!" furiously roared Jackson. He then suddenly grabbed Cherry and pushed her against the wall.


    While he fiercely stared into her eyes, he shouted, "Why did you keep him hidden away from me! Why!"


    "What else was I supposed to do?" Cherry wasn''t afraid of Jackson not even for one second. She


    stared back at him, and slowly said, "Back then you cared nothing about me because of Sally! Would


    you have expected me to tell you that I was pregnant?"


    Jackson felt like his heart was being stabbed when he heard her, but he showed no sign of that on his


    face.


    Jackson continued to push his inquiry, "Is that why you left me?"


    "No!" instantly answered Cherry. She couldn''t say that it was because of her son, even if it was,


    because she was afraid that Jackson would then hold a grudge against Joe, or do something bad to


    him.


    Jackson kept staring at her, indicating her to continue talking.

 Chapter 181 See You At The Same Place (Part Two)

    Chapter 181 See You At The Same ce (Part Two)


    "Jackson, why don''t you look deep inside yourself for your answers instead of asking them from me?


    Everything was your fault! Why do you need to me others?" cried Cherry.


    "It wasn''t my fault, it wasn''t!" yelled Jackson. He then looked into Cherry''s eyes, and said, "Cherry, you


    chose to leave me, and you chose to keep my son away from me! You were happy, weren''t you?"


    Cherry''s couldn''t help but cry when the past five years instantly shed in her mind. She looked at


    Jackson, and while she shook her head, she said, "Do you really think I was happy? When I gave birth


    to Joe nobody was there for me! I refused my family''s help and I brought up Joe alone. Do you really


    think that I could have possibly been happy?"


    "Then why did you leave me? Wasn''t I capable of providing anything that you ever wanted?" Jackson


    almost shouted with his face twisted with anger. He stared at Cherry, and thought that she deserved


    every bit of her sufferings.


    Cherry didn''t lose her train of thought. She calmed herself down, and carefully said, "Jackson, you still


    don''t understand, not even now... I wanted a family!"


    After she paused for a moment, Cherry continued, "I couldn''t bear a third person getting between us! I


    just wanted a simple life, but then, what did you do? You got tangled up with Sally, and after she killed


    Emily, the only friend that I ever had, and walked away unpunished...did you think that I could also


    afford to leave my son to you?"


    Jackson''s heart was punched badly by her words. He knew very well how Cherry had been when Emily


    had passed away.


    Cherry turned her head away from him, and didn''t want to look at him anymore.


    After some time, she broke the silence between them, and said, "You should go now, I don''t want to


    see you anymore."


    "Are you just going to let me go like this? Do you really think that I can leave like this?" asked Jackson


    intensely.


    Although she had a bad feeling about it, Cherry suddenly turned around to face Jackson again, and


    with fear in her voice, asked, "What do you want?"


    "You tell me! Do you really think that I''ll still allow you to keep my son away from me any longer?"


    asked Jackson with fury echoing in his voice.


    Cherry shivered, and her uneasiness was intensifying with each passing moment. After she grasped


    Jackson''s hands, she fiercely started to shake her head, and said in a tearful tone, "Jackson, please


    don''t! Joe is all I''ve got, you can''t take him away from me! You can''t!"


    Jackson, regardless of Cherry''s pleas, stared into her eyes and stonily replied, "He''s my son too."


    Cherry tightened her grip on Jackson''s hand, and continued to beg, "Please, don''t take Joe away from


    me! Please, you can''t!"


    She knew very well that Jackson got everything he wanted, either by himself or by others.


    Jackson felt heartsick when he saw Cherry begging him like that, but the thought of his son inside the


    ward got him enraged again.


    Suddenly, Jackson let Cherry go, and turned around to leave.


    Seeing that Jackson was about to leave, Cherry again caught his hand and hastily said, "Jackson, I''m


    begging you, please, please don''t take him away from me! Please!"


    Jackson didn''t care for a moment about Cherry''s pleas, and instead just shook off her hand off of his


    sleeve.


    Cherry fell to the ground and watched Jackson disappear with her mind blinded by fear. What was he


    going to do, she wondered. How was he going to treat her from now on? And how was he going to treat


    her son? She had absolutely no idea about any of that.


    Cherry got herself back together and returned to the ward. After she talked with Joe for a while, she


    went to the doctor and told him that she was going to bring her son back every two days to change his


    bandage, she then left with him back home.


    Joe''s grandparents had been worried sick about him. When Cherry and Joe had arrived back home,


    Elsa immediately took Joe in her arms for she always wanted to protect her grandson with everything


    that she had.


    When he saw that his Grandpa and Grandma had worried about him so much, little Joe manly said,


    "Grandpa, Grandma, really, I''m okay. Joe''s a big boy now, and this little scratch doesn''t mean a thing to


    me. Please, don''t worry!"


    "Oh, my precious little boy,e over here to Grandma, but be careful not to identally hurt yourself


    again!" said Elsa, still worried.


    Cherry''s heart stirred with pain when she saw how worried Elsa was about Joe. She couldn''t even


    imagine how much her family would suffer if Joe would ever be taken away from them. All of them


    loved him very much, and she couldn''t allow Jackson to take him away from them; she had to protect


    her son at all costs, no matter what.


    Joe hadpletely healed after one week, and Cherry had been looking after her son for the whole


    time. She hadn''t gone to work anymore, and she was willing to do anything for her son.


    On Monday morning, Cherry drove Joe to school, and after she saw him safely walking into the school,


    she drove to JS Group.


    After she arrived there and sat at her desk, her phone suddenly rang.


    Cherry looked at it and saw that it was Jackson! After she got herself together, she answered him.


    "Hi, " answered Cherry.


    "Where are you?" asked Jackson coldly.


    "At the JS Group."


    "Come to the hotel in half an hour; I''ll see you at the same ce!" briefly said Jackson.


    Before Cherry could reply, he had already ended their call.


    After she put down her phone, she thought, ''Are we going to talk about our son?''


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After she thought it over for some time, Cherry decided that she should go.

 Chapter 182 Something Happened To Your Brothers Company

    Chapter 182 Something Happened To Your Brother''s Company


    Cherry then drove to the hotel and went to the room where she had already met Jackson for thest


    couple of times.


    When she arrived in front of the door, Cherry first took a deep breath and then knocked on it.


    Jackson opened the door, and he was unsurprised to see her standing there. He turned around and


    silently walked into the room.


    Cherry didn''t say a word and diligently followed him inside.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she saw Jackson casually sitting on the sofa, Cherry asked him, "Why did you ask me toe


    here?"


    Looking at Cherry, Jackson ignored her question, and said, "I''ll give you two options: to move back with


    me in the apartment, or to let Joe live with me."


    "No!" immediately said Cherry. She couldn''te back to the apartment, and neither could she let


    Jackson take Joe away from her.


    Jackson wasn''t surprised at all, because he had expected Cherry''s response. He looked at her, and


    said, "Well? Do you want a third option?"


    "I won''t move back with you to the apartment, and neither Joe!" said Cherry.


    "You don''t want toe back there?" asked Jackson. After he thought for a while, he said, "Thene


    to the vi. It''s renovated, and it''s more than enough for three people to live inside it."


    "No!" refused Cherry again. "Joe and I won''t move back! Don''t even think about it!"


    Cherry had clearly expressed her intention. How could she possibly move back when her son''s future


    fate was so unclear inside the Chu n? Thinking of Sally, she thought that her fate was also


    undecided.


    When he saw that Cherry was so stubborn, Jackson stood up from the couch and came closer to her.


    He looked at her, and asked, "Cherry, do you really want to die?"


    Cherry wasn''t afraid of him, and instead she looked into his eyes, and said, "I''ll never move back, and


    neither will Joe!"


    Jackson then suddenly pinched Cherry''s chin, and fiercely said, "Cherry, I don''t want to me you for


    what happened five years ago, but note that I''ve already been more than kind to you already. Don''t try


    to push me!"


    Cherry struggled to look at him, and said, "Jackson, I have no ns to move back now."


    Cherry''s mind was a total mess, since nothing had happened as she expected. She hadn''t been


    psychologically prepared for this, and she didn''t have anything nned out for the future. She had to


    take into ount a whole lot of things when she thought of her son''s fate, because she couldn''t afford


    to let him suffer not even for a split second.


    "Cherry, don''t forget, you''re my wife, and sooner orter you''ll have toe back to the Chu Family, "


    said Jackson in an almost crucial, imperative manner. He thought, ''This damn woman, doesn''t she


    know who she is? Do I really have to remind her?''


    "But I don''t n to do that now, " said Cherry reluctantly. As she gazed deep into Jackson''s eyes, she


    continued, "I know that I''m your wife, and yes, I will go back to you, but not now. Some day maybe..."


    "What if I ask you toe back now?" Jackson looked back into Cherry''s eyes, and thought in his


    mind, "I let you stay away from me for so much time, but I can''t keep doing that... Besides, our child is


    already five years old, and I didn''t even had the chance to see him grow up and know him. Cherry, you


    made me lose all these things by running away from me. Do you think that I can still tolerate you living


    away from me?''


    Cherry became slightly frightened when she looked into Jackson''s eyes. It was clear that there was no


    room for change in his decisions.


    "Jackson, don''t push me, I don''t want toe back now!" said Cherry.


    "Cherry, do you regard my indulgence as being a habit?" asked Jackson. He hadn''t forced her to do


    anything before, and had allowed her to do everything she wanted, but he couldn''t make any more


    concessions with her. He was angry with this woman because of what she had hid from him, and he


    couldn''t tolerate her anymore.


    Looking at Jackson, Cherry didn''t dare to speak any longer. It seemed that he wanted to kill her.


    Jackson then suddenly let Cherry go, turned around, and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. He


    looked at the scenery outside it, and said, "You have two options, Cherry; which one will you choose?"


    Looking at Jackson''s back, Cherry became speechless, because neither one of the two options were


    favorable. She didn''t want to move back to the Chu Family, and she was even more unwilling to let


    Jackson take her son away from her.


    "If you don''t choose the first one, I will implement the second one by force, " said Jackson precisely.


    Actually, he hoped that Cherry would choose the first option he offered her, because he wanted her to


    he had a son, and thought that he could forget what had happened in the past if she returned to his


    side, and as long as his son was also by his side, his cold home would be a little more warmer


    with the two of them around him.


    "No!" said Cherry. She then slowly approached Jackson, and as she looked at his face, said, "Don''t


    hurt Joe! If you do something to Joe, I will never forgive you, never!"


    After she said this, Cherry left.


    Jackson didn''t stop her, but there was a murderous look shing in his eyes.


    The anger in Jackson''s mind suddenly rose to its limit. He said to himself, ''Cherry, you''re too stubborn.


    I will not tolerate you any longer."


    Cherry felt dizzy after she walked out of the hotel. She stood next to the big pirs at it''s entrance didn''t


    know what to do next. ''What will Jackson do?'' she wondered. But she had no idea.


    Cherry was so desperate and helpless that she wanted to cry her soul out.


    After she returned to thepany, Cherry could barely work. Selina was somewhat aware of this, but


    she didn''t say anything to her. After all, Cherry hadn''te to work for a whole week, and she thought


    that Cherry might still have something on her mind that she hadn''t dealt with yet.


    As usual, Cherry sat down with her family to eat dinner after she came back home from work.


    Wilson said that he had something to do with some of his friends and needed to go out for a while, but


    Cherry didn''t pay too much attention to him.


    Later in the evening, Joe cleverly nestled in Cherry''s arms, and the mother and son were as they


    usually were. Cherry told bedtime stories to Joe, saw him fall asleep, and then put the storybook aside.


    She felt happy when she looked at her son. Joe was very sensible, and hadn''t asked her about


    Jackson not even once since he hadst seen him in the ward. He seemed to be able to tell that she


    was in a bad mood, and he was very considerate with her. Knowing that she had such a wonderful son


    made her feel very happy and warmed her heart to it''s core.


    In the morning, Cherry got up and also woke Joe. After she washed with Joe, she went downstairs and


    saw that Elsa was frantically moving around in the living room.


    Cherry immediately knew that something had happened.


    She walked into the living room and looked at Elsa, and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong? What


    happened?"


    Her mother anxiously held her hand, and said, "Cherr, it''s your brother...something happened to your


    brother''spany."

 Chapter 183 Because I Love Him (Part One)

    Chapter 183 Because I Love Him (Part One)


    Cherry couldn''t believe her ears. She looked at Elsa surprised, and asked, "I heard that everything was


    going well. How on earth is he in trouble all of a sudden?"


    She had some knowledge about the business world, and she knew that financial troubles always cast


    their shadows on apany first before falling on it. There had to be signs to indicate that Wilson''s


    "I don''t know; Jacob knew nothing about it until this morning when he received a call. Your brother is at


    thepany now, and your uncle just left earlier, " said Elsa nervously. Although Wilson wasn''t her


    biological son, she regarded him as such because he hadn''t rejected her when she had married his


    father. He had treated her very well, and now it seemed that he was in trouble. How could she possibly


    feel at ease when something like this was happening to him?


    Cherry immediatelyforted Elsa, "Mother, don''t be so worried about it. I''ll also go to my brother''s


    to help us. It''ll be okay, you''ll see!"


    Cherry then said to Joe, who was standing behind her, "Go and eat your breakfast quick, and after that


    I''ll take you to school."


    "Okay, " said Joe, and then strode to the dining room in a hurry.


    After she took Joe to school, Cherry went straight to Wilson''spany. She informed Caroline that she


    will be arrivingter at the office, and asked her if she could help her deal with some of her


    assignments first. Afterwards, she also called Selina, and her generous boss said that Cherry didn''t


    even have toe to work if she had something urgent to deal with.


    After she arrived at Wilson''s office, Cherry saw him sitting in front of his desk looking morose. She also


    saw Jacob on the sofa, seeming to be as helpless as her brother was.


    Cherry immediately walked to Wilson, and asked, "What happened, brother?"


    Wilson just shook his head, and replied, "I don''t know... The bank just advised me that I should repay


    the loan in advance, even though it was supposed to be paid at the end of the next month. We can also


    repay it at the end of this month, after we receive the arrears from the otherpanies, but now the


    bank has advanced the pay date, and gives us just three days to do that. If we can''t, then..."


    Wilson didn''t continue his words, but Cherry already guessed what he intended to say.


    "How about we go to our other partneringpanies and ask them for some financial help for this


    problem?" said Cherry after she thought about it.


    "It doesn''t work, " said Wilson with a distressed expression on his face. "They don''t want to help us;


    they instantly rejected me."


    But before Cherry could think of another piece of advice, Jacob, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly


    said, "There has to be something more to this than meets the eye!"


    After they heard Jacob''s words, Cherry and Wilson looked at each other. Cherry carefully thought


    about it, and also agreed that things couldn''t possibly be as simple as they were; unfortunately, nothing


    else popped into her mind.


    At that moment, a secretary ran into the office and went straight to Wilson. He hastily said, "I''ve found


    it, I''ve found it!"


    Jacob, Wilson and Cherry turned all of their attention on the secretary, and waited for him to tell them


    what he had found out.


    The secretary took a brief moment to catch his breath and to calm down. He then said, "A man called


    Bobby! He''s the one who gave the order!" He then continued, "I went to the bank just earlier now. One


    of my ssmates from my university years is working there, and she told me that a man called Bobby


    met with the bank''s president and told him that we should repay the loan as fast as possible."


    "Bobby?" Wilson was somehow puzzled, because he didn''t know him, and the name also didn''t ring a


    bell to him.


    However, Cherry knew who the troublemaker was. The man behind Bobby''s order had to be Jackson!


    "I know him, " suddenly said Cherry.


    Wilson and Jacob then looked at Cherry surprised, and so did the secretary. "Who is he?" asked the


    secretary.


    Cherry didn''t answer his question, and instead turned her gaze onto Jacob, and said, "He''s Jackson''s


    guy. Jackson must be the one who instigated him to do this."


    "Why?" asked Jacob, perplexed by the whole situation.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "He did this to force me to move into his apartment with Joe, " answered Cherry. "I''ll go and find him


    now."


    Cherry then wanted to leave, but Wilson quickly grabbed her arm, and said, "Cherry, if you don''t want


    to go back to Jackson, then don''t; I prefer to sacrifice mypany than to let you go back to him so


    reluctantly."


    Cherry stared at Wilson and tried to put a smile on her face. "Brother, it doesn''t matter, because sooner


    orter I still have to return to him. Don''t worry about it, I''ll talk to him and everything is going to be


    okay."


    After that, Cherry pulled herself from Wilson''s grasp, turned around, and left.


    After she left Wilson''spany building and got into her car, Cherry called Jackson.


    "Hello, " said Jackson calmly.


    "Where are you?" quickly asked Cherry.


    Jackson was already expecting Cherry''s call. He said, "You called me faster than I thought."


    Cherry knew what Jackson meant with his reply. She said, "Tell me, where are you? I''ming to see


    you; isn''t this what you want?"


    "I want even more than this, " said Jackson patronizingly. He continued, "Come to the vi in the


    suburbs. You know where, because you''ve already been there."


    What Jackson said softened Cherry. She thought, ''Is it the one that Jackson wanted to give me as a


    present?''


    Cherry then drove to the vi, and after she arrived and entered it, she saw Jackson sitting on the sofa


    in the living room. She then looked around the ce and saw that it had been redecorated ording to


    her tastes. She would have been very happy if she hadn''te to deal with Jackson.


    She walked towards Jackson and stopped at just a short distance away from him. After she fixed her


    gaze on him, Cherry asked, "Why did you do that?"

 Chapter 184 Because I Love Him (Part Two)

    Chapter 184 Because I Love Him (Part Two)


    However, Jackson looked very calm, as if nothing had even happened. He picked up his tea cup from


    the table, took a sip out of it, and then put it back. He then looked Cherry, and said, "What do you think


    you will do when Wilson won''t have the necessary means anymore to keep you in that big house?"


    Cherry red at Jackson with her eyes filled with burning rage. He was actually capable of doing


    anything to get what he wanted.


    "What do you want?" asked Cherry.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Come back with our son! I''ve let you roam free for so many years, but don''t forget the road to your


    own home, " said Jackson seriously. He fiercely gazed at Cherry, and was determined at all costs to


    make her surrender to him.


    "I told you that I woulde back one day, but not now; I need to handle something first, but after that


    I''lle back to you, " said Cherry stubbornly.


    "What? Tell it to me and I''ll handle it for you, " said Jackson. He looked at her, dead serious, and he


    couldn''t understand what was wrong with her, or what she was thinking about.


    How could Cherry speak her mind to Jackson? She couldn''t let him know her thoughts.


    "No, I can do it by myself, " said Cherry. She then turned her head sideways, avoiding to look at


    Jackson anymore.


    Then, Jackson suddenly stood up from his seat and took a few steps towards Cherry. He stared at her


    from up close, and asked, "Really now? Then I''ll just wait and see how long Wilson can hold on. You


    know that the bank only gave him three days."


    "You!" Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes, speechless with fury. She couldn''t believe how much of an


    asshole he was by threatening her like that!


    Jackson instantly pinched Cherry''s chin. He looked at her, and sneered, "Cherry, I can indulge you, but


    you have to listen to my words first. I won''t let you go against my will, even though you''re my wife."


    Jackson then ruthlessly released Cherry and left.


    Cherry lost her bnce for a moment and took a few steps backwards. As she looked at Jackson, who


    was slowly walking away, aplex feeling arose in her heart.


    Walking out of the vi, Jackson also kept scolding himself in his heart. Why did he have do that to his


    woman? She was his wife and he had to protect her, but...


    Cherry then went back home and sat on a chair in the balcony. She was worried, and she pondered if


    she should take Joe and go back to Jackson or not. She was afraid that if she did that then her son


    would be hurt. Sally would never let her go if she knew that she hade back to him, and she was


    also capable of doing something bad to Joe. Furthermore, she had her own thoughts in her heart; she


    wasn''t familiar with the people around Jackson, and all of them seemed to her to have secrets buried


    deep inside them. Cherry believed that Bobby wasn''t a simple man at all, and that he had a dark past


    hidden behind his polite smile.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Stephen had told to her, that John who was the only one who could


    be trustworthy among all of them. All the others made her feel like she was always in some sort of


    impeding danger.


    Cherry sat in the balcony for the whole afternoon. She was lost deep in her thoughts, and it wasn''t until


    the sun set down that she picked up her phone and called Jackson.


    "Hello, " answered Jackson in a peaceful tone.


    "I promise you that I''lle back with our son if you leave my brother''spany out of this, " said


    Cherry.


    On the other side of the line, a satisfied smile curved Jackson''s lips. He then said, "Come tomorrow


    with our son, bute at the house you were today, not at the apartment. That''s the new Chu


    residence, our new home."


    After she heard him, Cherry didn''t utter another single word and just hung up the phone.


    Jacob and Wilson returned at home in the evening, and they seemed to be less worried than they had


    been in the morning. Joe was watching cartoons at that time, just as he usually did.


    It pained Wilson''s heart when he looked at Cherry helping Elsa cook their dinner. She should had


    promised Jackson to go back to the Chu Family, or otherwise Jackson would have never left them off


    the hook.


    After dinner, Jacob and Elsa then went upstairs to rest, while Joe went to his room to do his homework.


    There were only Cherry and Wilson left in the living room.


    Sitting beside Cherry, Wilson suddenly turned down the TV''s volume. He then stared at her, and asked,


    "You''ve promised him that you''d go back, right?"


    Cherry didn''t look at Wilson''s face; instead, she looked sideways, and said, "Yes, I have, but I was


    already nning on doing that before."


    "Cherry, " said Wilson, but he was quickly stopped by his sister before he had the chance to speak his


    mind.


    Cherry suddenly focused all of her attention onto Wilson, and carefully said, "Brother, I don''t want to


    trouble you anymore with my problems; I owe you too much already. If yourpany would have


    closed because of me, I would have never forgiven myself for that."


    Cherry paused for a second, and then continued, "Even if this hadn''t happened, I would still have


    eventually gone back to the Chu Family. I married Jackson five years ago, and I never had the thought


    of leaving him, but something happened and I ran away selfishly. I''ve now decided toe back to


    him, because I want to provide Joe with aplete family and I also want to let him feel his father''s


    love. I want to stay with Jackson, because I love him."

 Chapter 185 Why Do We Need A Driver

    Chapter 185 Why Do We Need A Driver


    Cherry''s words left Wilson speechless. He knew that Cherry had always been in love with Jackson.


    Cherry pretended to look tough. She nced at Wilson, and said, "Wilson, after I leave, I hope that you


    can take good care of Jacob and my Mother. If you have any chance to meet a good girl whom you


    like, don''t let the chance slip through your fingers. If you love her, please marry her."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wilson replied by nodding his head and remaining silent.


    Upstairs in their room, Jacob and Elsa were standing in front of the French windows, and as they


    looked out through them, they felt reluctant to let their daughter go.


    "Cherry will leave us tomorrow and go and live with Jackson, " said Elsa, grieved. She thought that her


    house would be cold and gloomy after Cherry and Joe left.


    "Well, Cherry should be living with Jackson; after all, she''s the daughter-inw of the Chu Family, and


    Jackson is Joe''s father." said Jacob. Also feeling sad, he knew that Cherry had been forced by Jackson


    toe back to the Chu household. Although he had no idea about how Cherry felt about this, he


    vaguely felt that she had been coerced, and that she had troubles that she was reluctant to talk about


    with them.


    "I feel bad about my beloved Grandson leaving me, " said Elsa with tears streaming down her face.


    Jacob held her shoulder, and tried tofort her, "Don''t feel so sad about this. Cherry can always bring


    Joe here and frequently visit us."


    Elsa then leaned against Jacob''s chest and nodded.


    After Cherry went upstairs to her room, Joe had taken his shower and had walked out of the bathroom.


    After he saw his mom, Joe cheerfully asked, "Mommy, can I go to bed?"


    Cherry looked at Joe, sat on a chair nearby and then gave him a broad smile. She said, "Joe,e


    here, I have to tell you something."


    Joe obediently went to his Mommy, and asked, "What''s up?"


    Cherry stroke her son''s hair, before answering him, "Joe, are you willing to live with Jackson and his


    Family?"


    When he heard her, Joe''s cheerful face instantly changed. He became more calm and serious, and


    asked, "Mom, are we going back?"


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Yes, tomorrow morning."


    "Has dad threatened you by iming that he will destroy Uncle''spany if we disobey him?" asked


    Joe. Joe had a good understanding of his father''s bossiness. How could Jackson let his Mom off so


    easily now that he had found out of his existence? He was also afraid that his Mom might suffer after


    they came back and lived together with his Daddy.


    Cherry didn''t intend to hide anything from Joe. She nodded to him, and added, "Joe, sooner orter, we


    still would have had toe back and live with your Daddy."


    Cherry didn''t want Joe to know of his father''s dark history and domineering character. Some things


    were better to be kept away from his knowledge.


    "Mommy, do you love Daddy?" asked Joe while he looked into Cherry''s eyes. He knew that his mother


    had to feel very bitter about this. A man as excellent as his father must have had many women seeking


    his love, and after all, hadn''t his Mommy left him because of his unfaithfulness and fickleness towards


    her?


    Cherry nodded, indicating her reply.


    Joe knew exactly what his Mommy was thinking about. He took her hand, and said, "We should go


    back to Daddy, so that we can finally live together as a Family!"


    "But, I''m very concerned about you, " said Cherry. Before she added more, Joe raised his hand and


    covered her mouth with it.


    "Mommy, don''t worry about me, I can protect myself, and no harm wille to me! Besides, I''m


    Jackson''s son, who do you think would ever dare to hurt me?" Joe pretended to be brave and fearless,


    but in actuality he was worried about the prospect of living with his father.


    As she looked at her caring and sensible son, Cherry didn''t know what to say to him anymore.


    "Mommy, when we go back home and live with Daddy, you should drive away the women that covet


    him. Remember, you''re his legitimate wife, and we''re also a family, supposed to be living together, "


    said Joe in an attempt tofort his grieved mother.


    Cherry smiled at her son''s words. She caressed Joe''s hair, and said, "Alright Joe, pack your things, I''m


    gonna take you home tomorrow! I''ve already talked with your teacher, and you can skip school


    tomorrow for the whole day."


    "Mommy, you can go and wash now; I already filled the bathtub for you, " said Joe in a cute and


    adorable manner.


    "You''re such a good son, did you know that?" said Cherry, while she walked towards the bathroom.


    In the morning, Cherry ate her breakfast as usual. Wilson hesitated to go to his office, because he


    knew that today was the day when Cherry would leave their house and return to Jackson.


    "Wilson, you should go now, you''ll bete. Don''t worry, I''lle by and see you, and besides, I don''t


    want you to see me leave, " carefully said Cherry.


    Wilson wanted to say goodbye to her, but was held back by a strong sadness. He then grabbed his


    briefcase and walked out of the house.


    Cherry packed some clothes and Joe carried his schoolbag and a funny cartoon suitcase.


    Outside of the vi, Elsa was crying, and Jacob also appeared to be morose. Their beloved Grandson


    was leaving, and they wouldn''t be able to see him every day.


    When Cherry saw that her mother was crying, her heart was also gripped by a fit of sadness. She


    wiped the tears off of her mother''s face, and said, "Mom, please, don''t cry! I promise that I''lle to


    visit you and Uncle, don''t worry!"


    "Alright, don''t forget to do that! I don''t want Joe to leave, but pleasee back with him whenever you


    have the time, " replied Elsa while she looked at her Grandson.


    Joe also broke down and wept, and said, "Grandma and Grandpa, I''lle back to see you often, I


    promise!" said Joe.


    "Joe, be a good boy and take good care of your Mom and don''t upset her! Can you do that for me?"


    asked Elsa, while she amiably looked at Joe.


    "Yes, grandma, " replied Joe in an obedient and adorable tone.


    Cherry then said goodbye to Jacob. "Uncle, I''m leaving now, but don''t worry, I''lle and see you!"


    "Alright, "replied Jacob while he nodded his head. He wanted to say more to her, but couldn''t.


    After they saw Cherry''s car pull away, Elsa leaned against Jacob''s chest and started to sob


    uncontrobly. She whispered, "I wish that Cherry can live a good life with Jackson and his Family.


    She''s been through a lot already."


    "She will; I know that she will, " replied Jacob.


    Cherry pulled her car just outside Jackson''s vi in the suburb, and Joe got out of the car and checked


    the surroundings. "Mommy, it''s pretty nice here, " said Joe delighted.


    "Joe, take your things out of the car and let''s go inside, " said Cherry, while she also started to haul her


    luggage from the car''s trunk.


    Joe took his things and then diligently followed Cherry inside the vi.


    After they entered the vi, Cherry noticed that Jackson wasn''t there; instead, she saw a middle-aged


    woman standing in the living room with another elderly man sitting next to her.


    Cherry was confused, and wondered, ''Who are these people?'' She hadn''t been informed of their


    presence in the vi.


    Joe saw the strange expression on his mother''s face, and also felt bewildered when he saw the two


    people.


    After Cherry ced her belongings on a table, she took Joe''s hand and walked with him into the living


    room. They then saw Jacksoning downstairs from the second floor of the house.


    When the middle-aged woman and the elderly man saw Jackson on the staircase, they respectfully and


    amiably greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Chu."


    Jackson ignored their greeting, and instead had his gazepletely focused on Joe.


    "Who''re they?" asked Cherry. She wondered who and why were the two people standing in their house.


    Jackson then stopped in front of Joe. After he carefully inspected him, he turned to Cherry, and


    answered her, "Lily''s the housemaid, and Bill is the driver."


    It then urred to Cherry that Jackson had hired two servants. She knew that a housemaid was


    useful, but she wondered why did he had to also hire a driver?

 Chapter 186 Didnt Want To Live With You (Part One)

    Chapter 186 Didn''t Want To Live With You (Part One)


    Jackson seemed to see Cherry''s confusion, and said, "Give Wilson his car back." He then took out a


    key and gave it to Bill Ma, the elder driver, and after he looked at Cherry again, continued to say, "From


    now on, he''ll be the one who is responsible for driving you."


    Seeing that Bill Ma picked up the key, Cherry hastily said, "I don''t need a driver, I can drive by myself!"


    Cherry''s resistance aroused Jackson''s anger. He then came closer to Cherry, and as he looked deep in


    her eyes, he said, "Cherry, there''s no room for you to say ''no'' to me!"


    Cherry seriously looked at him, and replied, "Jackson, I can drive, I''m not disabled! Why would I need a


    driver?"


    Seeing that Cherry still resisted him, Jackson''s anger started to build up inside him little by little. He


    then held her chin with one hand, and said, "Do you really want to disagree with me?"


    Cherry threw Jackson''s hand away from her. She didn''t want to disagree with him, she just wanted to


    defend her own freedom.


    "I''m not disagreeing with you!" said Cherry.


    "Well, then just obey my orders, " said Jackson, who then looked at Joe who was standing next to him.


    Cherry still resisted him, and said, "Jackson, I won''t..."


    But before she could finish her words, Jackson ruthlessly pped Cherry across her face. She then


    lost her bnce and stepped back a few steps, with her face burning with a sharp pain.


    "Mommy!" When he saw that Cherry was hit, Joe quickly went to her and helped her get up. Looking at


    her slightly red and swollen face, he felt a burst of anger raging inside him; he turned to Jackson, and


    said, "Why did you hit my Mommy?"


    "Because she wasn''t obedient, " said Jackson coldly. He actually felt terrible in his heart, and it hurt him


    more than Cherry''s pain did. He wouldn''t have hit her if she had been an obedient woman to him,


    because he just wanted the driver to protect her from any harm and idents.


    "Is there anything wrong with Mommy driving by herself? She''s your wife! How can you do that to her!"


    Joe shouted at Jackson in very hateful and impolite way, because anyone who dared to hurt his


    Mommy was his enemy, even his own father.


    "How dare you!" said Jackson, while he also tried to hit Joe.


    Cherry then pulled her son behind her and took a step forward to block Jackson. She stared in his


    eyes, and said, "That''s enough! Don''t touch my son!"


    Jackson sternly looked at Cherry. Only when he dealt with things that rted to her did he know how to


    After some time, Jackson turned away and walked out of the house.


    Jackson''s temporary departure didn''t make any changes in Cherry''s mood. Inside the living room, she


    said to the maid, "Lily, please help me carry my luggage upstairs."


    "Yes, madam, " replied Lily Wu politely.


    Bill Ma was also very enthusiastic to help her carry her luggage. He knew that Cherry was the mistress


    of the house, and that Joe was the young master, and that no matter how badly Mr. Jackson treated


    them, he still had to do his work exceptionally well as their servant.


    On the second floor, Cherry suddenly stopped Lily Wu and Bill Ma, and said, "Wait a minute."


    Lily Wu and Bill Ma, with her luggage in their hands, stopped in front of the bedroom''s door.


    Joe was behind his Mommy and didn''t say a word.


    Cherry looked at the four doors on the second floor. She remembered that she had told Jackson that


    she would leave one room for a study and the rest bedrooms.


    "Which one is the study?" asked Cherry.


    Lily Wu then pointed to each door, and said, "Madam, the farthest one is the study, and this room is for


    you and Mr. Jackson. This one is for Mr. Joe and thest one is the guest room."


    Cherry thought for a moment, and said, "Put my luggage in the guest room and Joe''s into his room."


    As soon as Cherry finished speaking, Joe immediately grabbed her hand, and said, "Mommy, I want to


    sleep with you tonight."


    Cherry looked at her son, and said, "Alright, Mommy will sleep in your room tonight."


    "Great!" said Joe cheerfully. As long as he stayed with his Mommy, he was the happiest child in the


    world.


    Lily Wu and Bill Ma then looked at each other and didn''t know what to do or say. Mr. Jackson hadn''t


    been clear with any of the arrangements. If they did what Cherry said and Mr. Jackson got angry, were


    they doomed to be punished?


    When she saw that Lily Wu and Bill Ma weren''t moving, Cherry said, "What? Do you want to disobey


    my orders on my first day in the house? Do you want to drive me away?"


    "No, no, " quickly answered Lily Wu, while she put Cherry''s luggage inside the guest room.


    A bad feeling arose in Cherry''s heart when she saw Lily Wu and Bill Ma entering the guest room. Since


    Jackson had just hit her earlier, she already felt that she had arrived to a baleful ce. Cherry felt thatR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    the house she had moved in with her son wasn''t a home at all for them, but instead a gloomy, horrible,


    and dark prison.


    In the morning, Cherry and Joe started to clean the second floor. Cherry tidied up Joe''s room, and after


    she finished and looked at cleanliness inside, said, "Joe, you''ve already grown up now and you need to


    be independent. You can''t rely so much on Mommy anymore."


    Joe snuggled up in Cherry''s arms, with a lovely look on his face, said, "But I can''t go to sleep without


    Mommy!"


    "Mommy will sleep with you for a few days more until you get used to it, and then Mommy will sleep in


    my own room, okay?" said Cherry.


    Joe thought for a moment and then nodded.

 Chapter 187 Didnt Want To Live With You (Part Two)

    Chapter 187 Didn''t Want To Live With You (Part Two)


    In the afternoon, Cherry and Joe sat in the living room and watched TV. Cherry watched cartoons with


    her son and asionally took out some fashion magazines to read.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Cherry heard the phone ring inside the living room. She hesitated for a


    moment and then picked it up.


    "Hello, " said Cherry.


    Hearing Cherry''s voice, Jackson calmly said, "Tell Lily that I''ll be home for dinner in an hour; and ask


    her to start cooking now."


    "Okay, " replied Cherry, and then immediately hung up the phone.


    After that, Cherry went to the kitchen, and said to the maid, "Lily, are you going to cook?"


    "Yes, but I''m wondering whether or not Mr. Jackson wille home for dinner tonight, " said Lily Wu,


    uncertain of her master''s return.


    "He just called and said that he''ll bee in an hour. You can start cooking now, " indifferently said


    Cherry. She didn''t have to be polite to the housemaid, because everyone in the house, all except for


    her son, weren''t qualified for her respect and politeness.


    Lily Wu nodded, and said, "Yes, madam."


    Jackson came back home and saw that Cherry and Joe wereughing happily while they watering the


    flowers on the balcony. It seemed that Cherry was telling something to Joe and that he was carefully


    listening to her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The harmonious scene warmed Jackson''s heart. The house, with her inside it, was warm, and so was


    his heart.


    Lily Wu walked up to Jackson when she saw him, and said, "You are back, Mr. Jackson."


    "Yes, I am, " he answered, with his eyes still fixed up on the balcony.


    Lily Wu looked at his eyes and expression, and asked, "Well, shall I also ask Mrs. Cherry and Mr. Joe


    to join you for dinner?"


    "Yes, " answered Jackson, and then went to the dining room.


    Cherry and Joe knew that Jackson was back. After they went to the bathroom to wash their hands, they


    also came to and sat down in the dining room.


    Looking at the dishesid out on the table in front of him, Joe said to Cherry, who was sitting next him,


    "Mommy, there are a lot of dishes!"


    Cherry turned around and smiled to Joe, and said, "Yes, there are, and you need to eat a lot because


    you''re growing up and need all sorts of nutrients because of that!"


    Joe nodded to Cherry, and with a happy smile on his face, said, "I will."


    Jackson felt somehow irritated when he saw the sweet rtionship between the mother and her son.


    Was he an outsider?


    Cherry also noticed Jackson''s moroseness while they were eating, but she kept quiet, just as if she


    hadn''t noticed it.


    After dinner, Cherry intended to go upstairs with Joe and rest, but she was suddenly stopped by


    Jackson before she could take her first step up the stairs.


    "Bill will drive Joe to school tomorrow morning, " said Jackson. Moving his eyes from Joe to Cherry, he


    continued to say, "And you will go to a ce with me."


    "Where?" asked Cherry.


    "You''re not qualified to know about it now, " said Jackson, and then went to the living room.


    Cherry thought for a while and stopped inquiring. Joe was standing beside them, and she knew


    Jackson''s temper very well; she didn''t want to quarrel with him in front of her son.


    "Joe, let''s go upstairs and sleep, " said Cherry as she held her son''s hand.


    "Okay, " said Joe.


    Cherryid on the bed next to Joe in his room, and watched him gradually fall asleep as she told him


    bedtime stories. Her heart was filled with a feeling of happiness, because her greatest wish was to


    always stay beside her son.


    The watch on the wall showed that it was already eleven o''clock, and Cherry saw that she hadn''t even


    put on her pajamas yet. She got out of bed, tucked her son in his nket, and went to her room to look


    for her nightgown.


    After Cherry walked out of Joe''s room, she bumped into someone. Cherry was so frightened that she


    almost cried out, but after she looked more carefully, it turned out to be Jackson.


    "What are you doing here?" said Cherry, in a fit of anger. She turned around and looked at the door of


    her son''s room, and hoped that she hadn''t woken him up.


    "Maybe you can tell me?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry didn''t want to talk to Jackson. She pushed him away and then went to her room.


    When he saw that Cherry made her way to the guest room, Jackson followed her furiously.


    Jackson walked into the guest room, shut the door behind him, and went to Cherry again.


    "What are you going to do?" asked Cherry.


    When she saw that Jackson slowly approached her step by step, Cherry immediately got frightened by


    him. The house was very strange to her, and also provided no sense of security to her.


    Jackson approached Cherry and pushed her into a corner. He lowered his head and looked at her, and


    was anxious to kiss and bite her red lips.


    "Why do you want to live in the guest room? Do you think that you''re a guest here?" asked Jackson


    resentfully. ''This damn woman is still unwilling to live with me, '' he thought.


    "I don''t want to live with you!" Cherry lowered her head and avoided to look at him.


    Jackson grabbed her chin and ruthlessly raised her head to make her look into his eyes. He said,


    "You''re my wife! Do you think you can do that just because you don''t want to?"


    Cherry looked at Jackson and suddenly she didn''t know anymore how to deal with the rtionship that


    she had with the man in front of her. What kind of a person he was? She didn''t know anymore; as she


    now saw him as a stranger.


    Cherry tried to get rid of Jackson, and said, "Let me go, I want to stay with Joe!" but then, Jackson


    suddenly forced her onto the bed, despite her rejections.

 Chapter 188 Go Together With Me

    Chapter 188 Go Together With Me


    Jackson then threw himself onto Cherry and pressed her hard under him. As soon as he touched the


    woman his entire body gradually became hotter and hotter, and he couldn''t control himself any longer.


    "Jackson, stop it!" quickly said Cherry when she felt the change on his body, distressed that the


    asshole on top of her treated her like that every time.


    Jackson whispered into Cherry''s ear, "You love your son with all your heart, but what about me? Do


    you even care about me?"


    "Yes, " said Cherry, as she tried her best to calm herself down.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked into Cherry''s eyes, and said, "Are you upset because I


    pped you earlier in the morning?"


    Cherry looked at Jackson expressionless, and replied, "No."


    "Then why are you rejecting me? You''ve already spent the whole day with Joe. Why do you still want to


    be with him in the evening? Don''t you have any spare time for me?" said Jackson, dissatisfied with her.


    Jackson was very upset. Although he was happy to have Joe around him, he was also jealous of him,


    because Cherry gave all of her attention to their son, and ignored him instead.


    Because Cherry knew Jackson''s character well, she also knew that it was wise for her to be obedient


    to him.


    She lowered her voice and softly said to him, "Jackson, our son has just moved in a new home, and


    everything here is strange for him. He''s still a baby, and I have to spend more time with him these


    days."


    When Jackson heard Cherry''s soft voice, all of his anger and jealousy instantly faded away; she could


    always sway him so easily.


    "But you can sleep in the same bedroom as I do. Why did you move into this room? Don''t you know


    already that this is the guest room?" asked Jackson. He still didn''t want to let her off the hook so easily.


    All of a sudden, Cherry wrapped her arms around Jackson''s neck, and intimately said, "Didn''t you tell


    me that this house was for me?"


    "Yes, I did, " replied Jackson.


    "Then I can sleep wherever I want to, " said Cherry.


    Jackson fell silent after he heard her, and wondered when had the woman in front of him be so


    cunning.


    "I can''t agree with you here, " said Jackson arrogantly. "We''re a couple, and we have to sleep together


    in the same bedroom." He was eager for Cherry toe back to him, because he wanted to sleep with


    her.


    "Well, let''s talk about it some other time; I have to stay with our son first, at least for the next couple of


    days, " said Cherry. She couldn''t let Jackson do whatever he wanted, because before she had moved


    in the house, she had made up her mind that she had to protect both her, and her son. She couldn''t


    allow anyone to hurt her son.


    At that moment, Jackson fell silent and didn''t say anything more. He wanted to reject her words, but


    when he heard her soft voice, he couldn''t say no to her.


    When Cherry saw that Jackson had given his tacit consent to her request, she took her hands off of his


    neck, patted him on the arm, and said, "Let me go now, I have to go into our son''s room and sleep next


    to him."


    "What about me?" said Jackson in a helpless manner. He still wasn''t willing to let her go.


    "Go back to your room and go to bed, " said Cherry, and with this, she pushed him aside, got up,


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    quickly grabbed her pajamas, and walked out of the bedroom.


    The following morning, after Cherry and Joe got up and washed, Cherry took her son''s hand and went


    downstairs.


    Jackson was already eating his breakfast when they came down. Cherry didn''t greet him, and Joe did


    the same, because his Mommy hadn''t; Jackson was totally ignored by them.


    When Lily Wu saw them walking into the dining room, she warmly greeted them with a big smile on her


    face, "Good morning, Cherry, Joe!"


    "Morning, " said Cherry, nodding to her.


    Cherry and Joe then sat at the table next to Jackson, and Lily Wu served them breakfast. Before they


    started to eat, Cherry said to her son, "Joe, why didn''t you say hello to your father?"


    Joe looked at his Mommy for a while, and then turned to Jackson, and softly said, "Morning, Daddy."


    Jackson was immediately delighted when he heard his son''s greeting. He had never felt so happy


    before in his life, and after he nced at Cherry and Joe, he softly said, "Have a good breakfast and


    then go to school. Hurry up, or else you''ll bete!"


    "Yes, Daddy, " replied Joe, as he lowered his head to eat.


    Cherry then watched her son eating breakfast with a warm smile on her face; she felt very happy.


    Although he looked calm, Jackson was also very delighted when he looked at his wife and son who


    were eating next to him.


    Lily, who was in the kitchen, couldn''t help but nce at them. She was also very happy when she saw


    that the three got along well with one another. The atmosphere in their home was lovely and rxed.


    After breakfast, Cherry walked Joe to the gate. After Joe got inside the car, she told Bill Ma to drive


    carefully and not to leave until he saw Joe walk through the school''s door.


    Joe sat in the car and waved to his mother goodbye. He was very upset when he saw his mom''s figure


    fading away in the distance, and he didn''t know whether it had been wise for them to move into the vi


    or not. He wondered whether his Mommy would be hurt there, because judging from yesterday''s


    morning, he could clearly see that his mother wasn''t really happy, and also judging from his father''s


    appearance, Joe could tell that he was very sophisticated andplex. What''s more, his Daddy''s


    attitude towards his Mommy was peculiar, and he found that the way Jackson looked at Cherry was


    different from the way he looked at other people around him.


    Cherry didn''t go back to the vi until she saw the car disappear in the distance. After she walked back


    to the house, she looked around on the first floor, but couldn''t see Jackson anywhere.


    She then asked Lily Wu, who was doing the dishes, "Where''s Jackson?"


    "He is upstairs, " replied Lily.


    Cherry nodded to her and then walked upstairs.


    As soon as she walked up to the second floor, she found that Jackson''s bedroom door was wide open.


    She guessed that he had to be inside.


    Cherry walked into Jackson''s bedroom and saw him standing at the window. She then looked around


    the room and saw that itsyout was precisely the same as she had specified it to be, and that all the


    decorations also satisfied her taste exactly.


    Cherry hesitated for a while and then finally walked through the door into the bedroom.


    She stood near Jackson, and said, "Aren''t we supposed to go somewhere today?"


    When Jackson heard Cherry''s voice, he quickly turned around. He looked at her, and said, "Are you in


    a hurry?"


    Cherry suddenly didn''t know how to answer his question. She looked away to avoid his nce, and


    finally said, "Well, I''m going downstairs first. When you''re ready to leave, just let me know."


    After she said this, Cherry turned around, and was just about to leave the room.


    But Jackson suddenly grabbed her arm and hugged her tightly from behind. He put his head on


    Cherry''s shoulder, and whispered in her ear, "Today is my parents'' anniversary. You shoulde


    together with me to visit their graves."


    Cherry''s eyes were wide open, and she was stunned by Jackson''s words. She thought to herself,


    ''Jackson has never talked with me about his parents ever since I married into the Chu Family five years


    ago, but now he wants me to visit his parents'' tomb, together with him?''


    "Okay, " said Cherry, as she slightly nodded to him.


    Cherry was touched and she didn''t want to hide her love to him anymore. She turned around, and with


    a serious look on her eyes, she said, "Jackson, do you want to take Joe with us? Let Joe pay respects


    to his grandparents, too. Okay?"


    But Jackson shook his head, and said, "No, don''t tell anyone else. I only want you to be with me there."


    At that moment, Jackson had suddenly be very discreet.


    Cherry nodded, but suddenly, she thought of something else, and immediately asked, "Will Grandpa be


    there too?"


    Cherry was a little worried, because she had been back in the city for some time already, and she


    hadn''t gone to the military residentialpound to visit Andrew yet. She was afraid that she might


    meet him there in such a solemn scene, and that it might then turn into an embarrassing one for her.

 Chapter 189 The Lovely Son (Part One)

    Chapter 189 The Lovely Son (Part One)


    Jackson patted Cherry on her head, and said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa won''te along with us, and


    yes, I know what you''re thinking about. Let''s go to the residentialpound together with Joe and visit


    Grandpa in a couple of days. He''ll be very happy to see Joe."


    Cherry was satisfied with Jackson''s well-considered n, because she could exin to Andrew why


    she had left five years ago. It was also a very polite way for her to visit him, so that he wouldn''t be too


    angry with her.


    After that, Cherry put on a ck gown on her and apanied Jackson to his parents'' resting ce in


    the graveyard.


    Inside the car, Cherry nced at Jackson from time to time, but when she saw how attentively he was


    driving, she didn''t have the heart to disturb him. Instead, she silently watched the scenery outside the


    window.


    After they arrived at the graveyard, Cherry got out of the car and walked to her husband. Jackson,


    without saying a word, put his arm around Cherry''s shoulders and walked into the graveyard together.


    They finally stopped in front of two gravestones. It seemed that the stones had been standing there for


    many years, because the photos on them were old and faded, but you could still vaguely recognize in


    them that both of the figures were dressed in military uniforms. Cherry looked at them and knew that


    they had to be Jackson''s parents.


    "They left me when I was very young, " suddenly said Jackson.


    Cherry looked at him and her heart flooded with sorrow.


    "When I started to remember things, I''d already forgotten their faces, " continued Jackson.


    Cherry called out his name, and leaned close to his chest. "Jackson..."


    "Baby, before I married you, Grandpa was my only rtive in the whole world, and even though I don''t


    remember my parents, I still miss them, because they gave me life. The memory I had of them when I


    was a little kid has faded away, but I still try sometimes to recall some things about them, " slowly said


    Jackson.


    Cherry then felt bad in her heart; she knew that Jackson cherished his parents because they meant a


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    lot to him. When Cherry looked back on her own life, she suddenly felt that hers had been fortunate


    enoughpared to Jackson''s, because she still had her parents, and they had been with her for most


    of her life. Jackson, however, had only a few faint memories of his parents.


    "Jackson, Joe and I will stay with you forever... We won''t leave you alone!" earnestly said Cherry as


    she looked up to Jackson.


    Jackson then dropped his gaze onto Cherry, and a tear trickled down on his cheek. He said, "Baby,


    thank you."


    Cherry also started to cry when she saw Jackson''s tear, and she reached out her hand and wiped his


    tear away. Her heart was aching when she saw the strong man showing his vulnerable side in front of


    her. She suddenly realized that Jackson wasn''t always as strong as he seemed to be, and that


    sometimes he could be as fragile as a butterfly''s wing.


    Cherry then carefully cast her gaze onto the gravestones in front of her. She looked at the two photos


    on them, and said, "Dad, mom, I''m Cherry, Jackson''s wife... Please forgive me that I haven''te to


    see you until now, after I married into the Chu Family, into your Family, for so many years. Grandpa''s


    fine, and we''ll go to the residentialpound to visit him in a few days. Jackson and I are also fine,


    and we''re living a happy life, and I also have some good news for you: you have a grandson now, and


    his name is Joe, and he''s a clever and good child. We''ll bring him to see you next time wee to visit


    you again."


    Jackson heard Cherry''s words and felt warm in his heart. He was thankful that she could be there with


    him at his side.


    They stood in front of the gravestones for a long time. Before they left there, Cherry casually looked


    around and happened to see several petals in the soil beside the graves. The petals seemed to be


    fresh, and hadn''t withered yet.


    Cherry immediately felt puzzled. Besides the flowers that they had put in front of the gravestones, there


    were no other flowers nearby, but the petals she spotted were obviously not from theirs. She wondered,


    ''Has anyone elsee here before us?''


    When Jackson saw Cherry stop, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Cherry immediately snapped out of her thought. She shook her head, and said, "Nothing. Let''s go."


    After that, she took a quick nce at the petals again, and then finally left the cemetery with Jackson.


    After they went back home, they sat on the sofa together, and Cherry lovingly nestled in Jackson''s


    arms.


    "Jackson, " suddenly said Cherry.


    "What''s the matter?" replied Jackson, as he lowered his head and looked at Cherry.


    "I want to go to work tomorrow, " replied Cherry. She asked for Jackson''s permission with her eyes, and


    tried not to irritate him.


    "You don''t have to go to work. Just stay at home and I''ll give you all the money that you want, "


    immediately answered Jackson. He believed that there was no need for her to go to work and make


    money, because he had more than enough to have them covered for life.


    Cherry hastily exined, "But it''s too boring for me to stay at home... If I go to work, I have my


    colleagues to keep mepany, or otherwise, I''ll be bored to death when you''re not around and Joe''s


    at school."


    Jackson thought for a while, and finally understood that she couldn''t stand being alone at home. He


    calmly asked, "Do you really want to go to work?"


    "Absolutely!" firmly replied Cherry as she heavily nodded her head to him.


    "Okay, then do as you wish. Since Selina is with you at the JS Group, I won''t feel uneasy."


    Cherry felt happy and was about just to thank to him, but when she thought over his words better, she


    felt that there was something wrong with them. She pretended to be angry, and said, "What do you


    mean by ''feel uneasy''? Do you feel easy about leaving me alone at home?"


    "What if another man tries to seduce you at work?" suddenly asked Jackson.


    "Jackson!" shouted Cherry as she patted on Jackson''s chest.

 Chapter 190 The Lovely Son (Part Two)

    Chapter 190 The Lovely Son (Part Two)


    Jackson then quickly dragged her into his arms, and said, "Okay, okay, I was just kidding! Nobody


    would ever dare to think of my woman."


    Cherry didn''t answer him, but thought in her mind, ''If only I could always feel happy and stay at his side


    like this! Oh, my heart doesn''t deceive me, and I really love him! If nobody else would bother us, and


    he and I could always be at peace like now, then we would definitely live in happiness forever and


    ever!''


    In the afternoon, when Joe came back from school and arrived home, he immediately shouted,


    "Mommy! Mommy! I''m back!"


    Cherry entered the living room from the balcony and saw that her son was running towards her. She


    then happily opened her arms to wee him back home.


    After she tightly hugged her son, with a smile on her face, she asked, "Joe, how was your day at


    school?"


    "Just fine, " childishly answered Joe, who then suddenly left Cherry''s arms, and continued, "But, a girl


    confessed her love to me today."


    Cherry immediately felt astonished. A five-or-six-year-old girl, had "confessed her love"?


    "What...what had happened?" asked Cherry.


    "She said that I''m really good-looking, and that she loves me, " earnestly said Joe.


    Cherry couldn''t help herself and burst out intoughter. She covered her mouth with her hand and


    couldn''t say a word more.


    "Mommy, what are youughing at?" asked Joe. He felt confused, and he couldn''t understand why his


    Mommy wasughing.


    "My little boy, do you think that you are good-looking?" asked Cherry, smiling at him.


    "Of course! Uncle Wilson has also said that I''m very handsome! I could even be more handsome than


    Daddy!" proudly answered Joe. He had never felt unsatisfied with his appearance.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Right, right, nobody''s more handsome than my lovely son!" said Cherry as she patted Joe''s head. Still


    smiling, she continued, "However, you''re still too young to have a girlfriend. You have to study hard


    now, do you understand?"


    "I know that. Don''t worry, I won''t fool around with women like Daddy does, " casually said Joe.


    After Cherry heard Joe''s words, she saw that Jackson was just stepping downstairs, and her grin


    immediately froze on her face.


    "Who said that I was fooling around with women?" asked Jackson with a cold face.


    Joe also erased his smile and turned around to see Jackson.


    Cherry quickly stepped towards the stairway. When Jackson arrived downstairs, she pulled his arm,


    and said, "He''s just talking nonsense, why do you have to get angry?" Her tone was very soft.


    Jackson nced at Cherry, and then stared at his son who was stepping towards him. He thought,


    ''What a boy! How dare he say such words about his own father!''


    Cherry then hastily winked at her son.


    Joe immediately understood her, and he walked up to them and took Jackson''s hand in his. He then


    said, "Daddy, when I went to the JS Group before, I heard that many women there were fond of you."


    Cherry was startled by his words. She knew that he was right, that many of her colleagues in the JS


    Group were attracted by Jackson, and that they were always secretly gossiping about him, but she


    hadn''t expected that Joe would say it so in and simple in front of Jackson.


    As he looked at his son, Jackson calmly said, "You know quite a lot for a little boy." He then suddenly


    thought that it was interesting to talk with him, and that he was quite observant, despite of his young


    age.


    "Of course I do! Daddy, a girl at my school confessed her love to me today. Do you think I''m also


    fooling around with women?" said Joe as he stared at Jackson with an innocent look in his eyes.


    When Jackson saw how lovely his son was, he even felt toote to love him, how could he have the


    heart to be angry with him?


    Jackson then suddenly pulled Cherry into his arms in front of Joe. He then leaned over her ear, and


    said, "So, this is our son who''s been brought up by you all alone in the past five years, right?"


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" said Cherry with an indignant look on her face. She thought, ''I''ve


    brought up Joe by myself with great efforts, there''s no reason for him to feel unsatisfied with Joe!''


    "How could you bring him up to be so lovely?" earnestly asked Jackson while he looked at Cherry and


    felt happy in his heart. He was also very fond of Joe too, who was just as lovely as his wife was.


    Cherry''s eyes then became as big as saucers when she heard Jackson''s question, and after she


    recovered, a smile appeared on her face. She patted on her lovely baby''s head, and said to Jackson,


    "He''s yful and lovely; you''ll gradually get used to him."


    Joe then watched his Daddy and Mommy talking intimately, but he couldn''t hear a word of what they


    were saying.


    "What''re you talking about?" curiously asked Joe. ''Do all the adults in front of children have to show


    that they have secrets?'' he wondered.


    "Nothing serious, " quickly replied Cherry.


    "We were saying that if you had a younger sister, would she be as lovely as you are?" said Jackson.


    He observed his son''s appearance and facial expressions, and felt that he couldn''t love him more.


    "A younger sister?" replied Joe, astonished. He took a quick nce at Jackson, and then he looked at


    Cherry, and asked, "Will I be having a younger sister?"


    Cherry, pretending to be angry, gave Jackson a yful punch, and cast an angry stare to him. She then


    looked at Joe, and said, "Don''t talk nonsense! Joe is Mommy''s only baby!"


    "You should ask for my permission if you want a younger sister for me, "cently said Joe.


    "Joe, what did you say?" asked Cherry, putting on a serious look on her face.


    Joe promptly lowered his head, and said, "Oh, forget about it."


    When Jackson looked at his wife and son, his heart was already filled with happiness.

 Chapter 191 Ill Protect My Mommy

    Chapter 191 I''ll Protect My Mommy


    The three people then sat together at the table for dinner. Joe felt warm in his heart when he saw his


    cold father help him and his Mommy pick their food, and he wondered, ''Is this a father''s love?''


    Seeing his Mommy''s happy face, Joe thought that as long as she was happy, he was happy. At the


    same time, he also yearned for his Daddy''s love, and although Jackson was cold on the surface, Joe


    saw that he was very special to his Mommy, and he thought that his Daddy was also special to him.


    Noticing that he was somehow absent-minded at the table, Cherry asked, "Joe, what are you thinking


    about?"


    After he heard her question, Joe quickly lowered his head, and answered her, "Nothing..."


    "Are you thinking of that girl again?" guessed Cherry.


    "Mommy, you''re annoying sometimes, but I want to sleep with you tonight, " said Joe with a lovely smile


    on his face.


    When he head him, Jackson''s face darkened in an instant. He slowly put down the tableware, and as


    he looked at Joe, he said, "You will sleep alone from now on."


    "Why? I slept with my Mommy back in my Uncle''s house, " said Joe. He refused to obey Jackson''s


    Cherry feared that two people would quarrel and quickly grabbed Jackson''s arm, suggesting him not to


    quarrel with the child.


    As she looked at Joe, Cherry quickly said, "Okay, well, go and do your homework after dinner, and


    Jackson became anxious when he heard Cherry''s words. He wanted to say something, but he saw that


    Cherry was still looking at him.


    She said to him, "You go back to your own room; I want to sleep with my son."


    Looking at Cherry, Jackson didn''t have the courage to resist. The woman was like a demon, and he


    had already been unconsciously persuaded by her.


    Joe was very satisfied with how the talk went and put down his tableware. He wiped his lips and hands


    with the napkin next to him on the table, and said, "Daddy, Mommy, I''m full, and now I''ll go upstairs to


    do homework. Mommy, can you help me with the bath water and wash with meter?"


    Cherry urged her son to leave, "Okay, but now go upstairs and do your homework." The little


    mischievous fellow was always too sticky.


    After he watched his son leave, Jackson revealed an astonished look on his face, and said to Cherry,


    "Do you still want to bathe with him?"


    Cherry was a little surprised, and while she nodded to Jackson, she asked him, "Yes, what''s wrong with


    that?"


    "He''s a man, and you''re a woman!" Jackson couldn''t find a proper reason at that time, and instead


    found the most basic and stupidest of them all. In fact, he was jealous that his son could sleep and


    bathe with Cherry, and he thought that although Cherry was his woman, he hadn''t had many chances


    to enjoy the special treatments that his small baby son had been enjoying for thest five years.


    When Cherry heard Jackson''s reason, she couldn''t help butugh. She covered her mouth with her


    hand, and as she looked at the man in front of her, she wondered, ''How could his IQ be reduced to


    such an awful extent?''


    With a smile on her face, she said, "But he''s my son."


    Jackson then took on a kind of hegemonic look. He suddenly got closer to Cherry, and as he looked


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    deep into her eyes, he seriously said, "But you''re my woman! You should do these things with me, not


    with the little heir!"


    Cherry still smiled at him, and replied, "When did you be so naive? Why are you so worried about


    a child?"


    Jackson ignored Cherry''s words, and said overbearingly, "In the future, treat him coldly! Don''t forget,


    you''re mine!"


    Looking at Jackson, Cherry''s heart was filled with happiness. His overbearing behavior made her nod


    helplessly, and she said, "I know, well, you''re overbearing and all, but I want to treat you two the same.


    He''s my son, and you know that I can''t abandon him."


    "Then you have to treat me as good as you''re to him, " suddenly said Jackson.


    Cherry couldn''t help butugh out loud this time, and replied, "Jackson, when did you learn that you


    could fight with your own son?"


    "Be serious, Cherry!" said Jackson even more domineering when he saw Cherry copiouslyughing at


    him. He wouldn''t let go of Cherry unless he heard the answer he wanted.


    Seeing Jackson''s dark face, Cherry quickly nodded, and said, "Okay, I know, I know,e on, eat your


    dinner first."


    Cherry then quickly pushed Jackson away from her and lowered her head to eat while she was still


    Jackson might not be as distressful as she had initially imagined it to be.


    Lily Wu was busy in the kitchen, but when she saw what happened in the dining room earlier, she was


    very happy. This kind of warm family was very rare, and she could tell that Mr. Jackson treated his


    woman only with the utmost seriousness. She guessed that he indeed had to love her very much in his


    heart.


    After dinner, Cherry was about to go to the bathroom to fill the tub with bath water for her son


    immediately after she changed into her pajamas in her room, but the door was slung open before she


    got out.


    Joe came into the room in his own SpongeBob pajamas, and said, "Mommy, I finished my homework,


    and I want to have my bath now!"


    Jackson also followed him into the bedroom.


    "Why are you here?" asked Cherry. She was a little surprised to see Jackson there, and wondered,


    ''Why doesn''t he sleep in his own room? What does he want to do now?''


    Jackson ignored Cherry''s words, and said to Joe, "Son, Daddy will bathe you tonight."


    "No, I want Mommy!" said Joe as he approached Cherry. In reality, he actually felt happy in his mind,


    and wondered, ''Is Daddy trying to get closer to me?''


    "She can''t bathe with you anymore, " said Jackson domineeringly.


    "Why?" asked Joe.


    Like he was somehow announcing something, and in a very overbearing tone, Jackson said, "She can


    only bathe with me from now on!"


    Joe didn''t dare to resist his Daddy''smand, and he only looked at his Mommy.


    Cherry didn''t know what to do either. Jackson would never ept it when other people disobeyed his


    orders.


    Cherry thought for a while, and after she touched her son''s head, she said, "Joe, go and bathe with


    your Daddy."


    "Okay, " nodded Joe, and continued, "I''m still happy, because it''s not that bad to have Daddy help me


    bathe!"


    Looking at his son, Jackson really admired his cuteness. No matter what Joe said, he didn''t feel angry


    at all.


    Cherry was still a little worried, and said, "Take care of Joe in the bathroom. Don''t let him slip on the


    floor, he loves to y when he sees water."


    Right after they heard Cherry''s words, Joe pulled Jackson''s hand, and said, "Daddy, let''s go now."


    Jackson didn''t reply to Cherry at first, but while he was walking with his son to the bathroom, he said,


    "Bring me some pajamas!"


    When Cherry saw them entering the bathroom, she helplessly shook her head, but a happy smile also


    appeared on her face. She hoped that her son would have his father''s love, and that Jackson would


    also love Joe as well.


    In the bathroom, Jackson and Joe were chatting with each other in therge tub.


    "Daddy, your body is awesome!" Joe looked at Jackson''s abdominal muscles and envied him.


    "I''m a soldier, I have to be, " indifferently said Jackson.


    Joe then suddenly approached Jackson, and as he leaned against him said, "Daddy, could you teach


    me how to exercise in the future? I also want to be strong, so I can protect Mommy."

 Chapter 192 As Long As You Are Here With Me (Part One)

    Chapter 192 As Long As You Are Here With Me (Part One)


    Looking at Joe, who had just said that he wanted to protect his mommy, Jackson suddenly felt a little


    bit more happy. He was very grateful to have such a sweet son.


    "Joe, " suddenly said Jackson.


    "Yes, daddy, " seriously replied Joe when he saw his daddy''s stern face.


    "You don''t have to worry about that anymore, because from now on, daddy will protect both you, and


    mommy, " said Jackson while he caressed Joe''s wet short hair.


    "Really?" Joe then happily pped the water around him when he heard that both him and his mommy


    were going to be protected by Jackson. He made a big ssh, and then said, "So mommy and I can


    lead a happy life in the future?"


    After that, Joe continued to y cheerfully in the water.


    However, Jackson felt very painful when he saw how delighted his son was of the good news, because


    he couldn''t imagine the crisis that they had suffered in their hearts during the past five years. Had they


    been scared without his protection all this time? But everything would now change, because he said to


    himself that he would never allow them to feel scared ever again, and that he will spare no efforts in


    trying to protect them.


    After he finished his bath, Joe got out of the bathroom and jumped straight into Cherry''s bed. Cherry


    was reading a book, and when she saw Joe next to her, she drew back the quilt to let him in.


    At that moment, Jackson also came to the bed, and lied down next to them.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When she saw Jackson, Cherry couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing here?"


    But Jackson didn''t answer her question, and instead he snatched the book from Cherry''s hand and


    threw it onto the bedside table. He then quickly pulled Cherry into his arms, and said, "You''re mine, and


    I''m gonna sleep with you."


    "You, you release me, now!" said Cherry while she tried to resist him. She couldn''t believe that Jackson


    got arbitrary with her again.


    Realizing that his mommy was going to be snatched away from him, Joe immediately held Cherry''s


    hand, and said, "Mommy is mine! mommy is mine!"


    "Good boy, Joe, mommy''s here!" said Cherry soon after she saw Joe crying. There was no doubt


    whatsoever that she cared about her son the most.


    With these words, Cherry pulled Jackson''s hand away from her, and winked at him. She then turned


    around and put Joe in her arms.


    Joe then got into his mommy''s arms and held her tightly. Jackson, who was lying beside them,


    hardened his face, and didn''t utter a single word when he saw them cuddling together.


    All of a sudden, Joe got out his head, and stared at Jackson with a mean look in his eyes. He proudly


    said, "Daddy, don''t you see that mommy loves me the most?"


    Jackson''s fury was so great that he could hardly speak. How dare this little boy contend with him for his


    woman?


    "Okay, Joe, go to sleep quickly now, " said Cherry to her baby son who was lying in her arms. She


    wasn''t sure about what Jackson would do if he got mad on him.


    "Alright, " replied Joe, and then quietly hid again in his mommy''s arms.


    After not even five minutes had passed, Joe started to speak again, and said, "Mommy, why have your


    breasts gotten small again these days? Is it because you aren''t eating well and are starving?"


    What Joe said surprised Cherry, and Jackson got even more angry with him.


    Cherry felt embarrassed. In the past, she hadn''t cared at all when Joe had touched her, because he


    was her son, after all. Now, Jackson was living with them, and if Joe didn''t think his words more


    carefully before he uttered them, there was a chance that she might suffer for them.


    Jackson was very anxious to separate them. How could a little boy rob his woman and say words like


    that? He couldn''t believe that his son would disparage them before he could enjoy them.


    "Joe, you''ll have to sleep alone in your own room if you want to speak!" Cherry couldn''t help but


    criticize Joe for his behaviour, even if she loved him beyond words.


    Joe then got quiet all of a sudden, and said, "Alright, I''ll go to sleep."


    Joe then closed his eyes and pretended to go to sleep.


    Jackson intended to split them apart, but Cherry turned around, and murmured to him, "Knock it off, let


    our son sleep first! He needs to go to school tomorrow."


    After he heard her, Jackson could do nothing but to restrain himself, even though he didn''t want to do


    that. He didn''t know what to do, because one of them was his wife, and the other his son.


    Jackson then hugged Cherry tightly from behind and stuck?close?to her, with his face pressed against


    her hair. He couldn''t leave her, not even for a moment.


    Two hours went by and Cherry had almost fallen asleep with Joe in her arms. Jackson was also behind


    her holding her tight, and she could hardly move an inch, sandwiched between the two of them.


    Jackson had almost fallen asleep, but in the?light of the small bedsidemp, he saw that Joe was


    already snoozing. "Is he sleeping now?" whispered Jackson.


    Cherry opened her eyes, and in a low voice replied, "Yes."


    Suddenly, Jackson was trying to do something.


    "What are you doing?" instantly asked Cherry.


    "Take him back to his own room; I want to sleep with you, " answered Jackson. He had to admit that


    Joe was definitely an obstacle that prevented him from doing a very important thing.


    When Cherry saw that Jackson was going to move Joe, who was sleeping, she immediately stopped


    him, and said, "Don''t touch him! Joe''s sleeping now, what if you wake him up?"


    "There''s no way that he can sleep between us, " said Jackson, and then continued to try to move Joe.


    Cherry couldn''t help but stop him when she saw his condition.

 Chapter 193 As Long As You Are Here With Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 193 As Long As You Are Here With Me (Part Two)


    "Alright, alright, " immediately said Cherry, "The two of us will go back to our room. Don''t touch Joe, just


    let him sleep here."


    Jackson was satisfied with Cherry''s words and left Joe alone.


    After she carefully tucked him, Cherry got out of bed and left the room with Jackson.


    In their bedroom, Jackson threw Cherry on his bed and savagely got on top of her.


    "How could you let Joe touch your breasts!" asked Jackson with a distressed look in his eyes.


    "He''s our son, Jackson! He was around ever since the day he was born. What do you think?" said


    Cherry, as she stared at Jackson, who was jealous on their son.


    "Then let me touch them too! Let me check if they''re bigger or not!" said Jackson while he started his


    initiative on her.


    "Jackson, you wretch! Don''t touch there!"


    "You''re my woman! Is there any ce on your body that I can''t touch?"


    "Be careful."


    "Baby, when do you buy this pink underpants?"


    "Jackson, you..."


    In the morning, Cherry got up early, and she went back to her own room to wake Joe up for school.


    After Joe washed himself and went downstairs, he saw that his daddy was exercising in the yard. He


    then happily ran to his father and joined him in his morning exercises.


    Cherry helped Lily with the breakfast, and after she finished, she found that neither Jackson nor Joe


    were in the dining room. She then quickly went upstairs to look for them, but they weren''t there either.


    When she walked downstairs again, she saw that Jackson and Joe were happily doing exercises


    together, and Cherry felt both happy and surprised because of that. When caught sight of Joe''s sweet


    smile on his face, also Cherry smiled, because as long as her son was happy, she was also satisfied.


    Cherry then went into the yard, and said, "Hurry up,e and eat your breakfast! Joe, you''re going to


    bete for school!"


    "Okay, mommy, " said Joe in his childish tone.


    The three of them then had their breakfast in the dining room. Cherry said to her son, "Joe, remember


    to study hard at school and to follow your teacher''s words; and don''t be naughty!"


    "Yes, Mommy, I already know that. Was there anytime when I didn''t listen to your words?" asked Joe


    while he had his breakfast.


    Hearing what Joe said, Cherry didn''t say anything more to him.


    Jackson suddenly held her hands, and said, "He doesn''t need your care, don''t worry. Just focus all of


    your attention onto me in the days ahead."


    Joe got nervous when he saw his daddy showing his love to his mommy, and immediately said,


    "Mommy, mommy, I do need your care! Trust me, I''ll listen to our teacher''s words and study hard."


    Cherry looked at Jackson, and then turned her eyes to Joe. She had no idea about who she should


    answer first, but she eventually chose her son.


    "You''re a good boy, and mommy loves you the most!" said Cherry with a smile on her face.


    Joe happily nodded to his mommy, and when he saw his daddy''s morose face, he couldn''t help but feel


    that the?victory?was?already?his.


    Bill Ma drove Joe to school after breakfast, and Jackson insisted on driving Cherry to herpany.


    Cherry had no choice but to allow him to do that.


    Inside the car, Cherry said to Jackson, "Where will you go next after you drive me to work?"


    "I''ll go back to the barracks; Derek has been there for a long time already, and I want to go and have a


    look on things, " said Jackson softly.


    "Alright, " nodded Cherry, and then asked, "Will youe back tonight?"


    Hearing Cherry''s words, Jackson instantly looked at Cherry and then moved his eyes back on the road.


    With a smile painted all over his face, he asked, "Why are you asking? Will you miss me if I don''te


    home tonight?"


    All of a sudden, Cherry''s face blushed. She looked at Jackson, and exined, "Who said that? I was


    only asking if you woulde back."


    "Why shouldn''t Ie back, when both our son and you are there waiting for me?" asked Jackson.


    "You can choose not toe back, and then Joe and I can sleep together, " said Cherry in a proud


    tone. She was afraid of nothing as she had Joe around her now.


    Jackson''s face turned gray in an instant. He parked the car at the roadside, carefully stared at Cherry,


    and said, "You''re my woman, so you have to belong to me at night!"


    Cherry also looked into his eyes, and said, "Jackson, could you please stop being jealous on Joe? He''s


    our son!"


    As he looked at Cherry''s face, Jackson hoped that he could eat her up on the spot.


    He promptly pulled Cherry into his arms, and with her breasts brushing against his chest, he aroused a


    wild feeling in his mind.


    Cherry immediately tried to resist him, and said, "What do you think you''re doing? Let me go! We''re in


    a car!"


    "What''s wrong with that?" said Jackson arbitrarily. He continued, "Your heart has beenpletely filled


    with our son. Is there any ce left there for me?"


    After she heard Jackson''s words, Cherry suddenly got quiet. She then slowly raised her head, and as


    she gazed at Jackson''s face, she asked, "Do you really want to know?"


    Jackson stared back at Cherry and nodded.


    She then kissed his lips for some time and then gradually moved away from him.


    "You''re always in my heart, " firmly said Cherry, "So don''t be jealous on Joe. How could you even


    With eyes still fixed on Cherry, Jackson was very satisfied with her action and words, and a bright smile


    appeared on his face.


    Cherry then pushed Jackson away, and said, "Come on, drive me to thepany now, I''m going to be


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, " replied Jackson. As long as Cherry was with him, there was nothing that he wanted more from


    the world.

 Chapter 194 Grandpa Knows Youre Back

    Chapter 194 Grandpa Knows You''re Back


    Jackson stopped his car in front of the gates of the JS Group building, and he didn''t leave until he saw


    Cherry entering it.


    Cherry walked into the office and found that Caroline had already arrived there. Cherry greeted her,


    and then nced at Selina''s office. She hadn''t arrived yet, and Cherry sat down at her own seat, ready


    to tidy up her desk and to start working again.


    Momentster, the door of the private lift opened, and Selina walked out of it.


    After she saw Cherry, Selina cried out in great surprise, "Cherry, are you working today?"


    Cherry stood up from her desk and politely nodded at Selina. She said, "Yes."


    Selina walked up to Cherry, and then asked her with concern in her voice, "I heard that you are living


    with Jackson again. How is it going? Has Jackson done anything bad to you?"


    Cherry gave her a little smile. and said, "Yes, I moved back to live with him. You know, Jackson has


    actually been good these days."


    When she saw that Cherry''s face was filled with joy, Selina happily said, "Just look how you''re glowing!


    You''re living a happy life, aren''t you?"


    Caroline, who was standing next to Selina, also smiled, and said, "I agree with Miss Selina. You look


    more beautiful than ever, Cherry!"


    A flush of embarrassment then rose to Cherry''s cheeks, and she said to Selina, "Miss Selina, please


    don''t y jokes on me."


    Selina smiled for a moment more, and then looked serious again. She looked at Cherry, and asked,


    "Now that you''re back with Jackson again, will you give up your job?"


    Actually, what Selina thought was that for a man like Jackson, it seemed unbearable to leave his wife to


    work so hard every day. In any case, Jackson had to be willing to give her anything that she wanted.


    But Cherry smiled, and said, "Of course not. Why should I give up such a wonderful job? Besides, I feel


    a lot less lonely when I''m with you." Because she had been together with Selina for so much time


    already, Cherry didn''t think that she wanted to leave.


    Selina cheerfully held Cherry''s hands, and said, "Well, my dear sister-inw, let''s be together forever


    and ever then!"


    "Miss Selina, we''re still in thepany! Please don''t call me that, " hastily said Cherry.


    But Selina smiled at her, and said, "Rx! I''m the boss around here, remember?"


    After she heard, Cherry just smiled back and said nothing.


    For the whole morning, Cherry was busy working, cleaning the files and dealing with all the trivial


    matters that had been reported by her subordinates.


    It was almost lunchtime when she received a call from Jackson.


    Cherry answered the phone, "Hi, Jackson!"


    "What are you doing? Have you finished work yet?" asked Jackson in a gentle voice. She was the only


    woman who could soften him like that.


    "Just finished, " said Cherry. She then looked at her watch, and continued, "I''ll be off duty in ten


    minutes."


    "Okay, juste downstairs. I''m here already waiting for you, " said Jackson.


    "What?" Cherry was shocked. He was already waiting for her downstairs? Wasn''t he still at the


    barracks?


    "Come down, I''m downstairs, " repeated Jackson. He also couldn''t believe how patient he could be for


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    this woman.


    "At the JS Group building?" foolishly asked Cherry.


    "Yes, Cherry, at your workce, " replied Jackson.


    "Wait, wait, " said Cherry, still confused of the whole situation. She asked, "Aren''t you in the army? Why


    are you downstairs?"


    "Come down and you''ll know, " replied Jackson.


    "No, there are still ten minutes left until I finish; I''lle after that, " said Cherry. She wanted to be fair,


    and to keep to thepany''s schedule.


    "Do you want me toe upstairs?" asked Jackson in an obviously sulky tone.


    "No, no, " quickly replied Cherry. After all the intense work she had done in the morning, she was still


    confused about what was actually going on.


    "By the way, also tell Selina that you''re noting back in the afternoon, " ordered Jackson.


    Cherry wanted to say something, but he had already hung up. What an imperious husband she had!


    Was there anything that she could do except to indulge him in any possible way?


    Cherry walked into Selina''s office and saw that she was reading some files. She felt a little


    embarrassed to tell her about it.


    After she saw Cherry silently standing in front of her, Selina curiously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well... Miss Selina, can I take the afternoon off?" awkwardly said Cherry.


    Selina then suddenly stopped what she was doing, and as she looked at Cherry, she asked, "Is


    Jackson here?"


    Cherry nodded, and didn''t know what to say next.


    Selina smiled abruptly, and as she continued to look at Cherry, she said, "Cherry, there''s no need to


    feel awkward about anything! Don''t forget, we''re a family, and you can leave anytime that you want


    without having to ask for my permission."


    "Can I?" Cherry had never thought about it; Selina was her boss, and she believed that there had to be


    formal boundaries between the boss and her subordinate, even if they were close friends or family.


    "Of course you can! Have you forgotten that Jackson owns the JS group? Even I have to listen to him, "


    said Selina.


    Cherry smiled and nodded, and was a little more cheerful and satisfied after she heard her. It seemed


    that she had special privileges.


    "Come on, just go now; Have a nice date!" said Selina with a smile shining bright on her lips.


    "A date? We''re already like an old married couple and we don''t have dates any more. I really want to


    know why he came here today, "ined Cherry.


    Selina stood up and walked to Cherry. With both of her hands on Cherry''s shoulders, she smiled to her,


    and said, "Cherry, you''re so young and beautiful, and Jackson is so handsome and strong. There''s no


    way that you two can''t have a beautiful date, okay? Just enjoy it when you''re together! Both my brother


    and I have witnessed Jackson''s love for you."


    After she heard her sweet words, Cherry smiled to her, and said, "Thank you, Selina."


    "Come on, just go downstairs already! Don''t make him wait for you for too long, or he''ll be angry again!"


    "Okay, I''m going now!"


    As soon as she arrived downstairs, Cherry spotted Jackson''s car, which was parked not that far away


    from her, and she walked straight to it.


    Cherry got inside the car, but before she could say anything, Jackson asked, "Come on, baby, what


    would you like to eat? I''ll take you to any restaurant you like."


    Cherry found that Jackson was a little too cheerful. She didn''t answer his question immediately, and


    instead asked, "What happened? Why are you so happy all of a sudden?"


    "I''ll tell youter, but let''s have lunch first. What would you like to eat?" asked Jackson again.


    "Let''s eat some Sichuan cuisine, " casually said Cherry.


    "Okay, " said Jackson, and then he started the car.


    They arrived at a nice restaurant, and as soon as they walked into it, the waiter greeted them


    respectfully and took them to one of the VIP rooms.


    As they ate in the private room, Cherry asked him, "You still didn''t tell me, why are you in such of a


    good mood today?"


    After he heard her ask again, Jackson finally said, "Baby, I''ve told Grandpa that you''re back."


    Cherry was very surprised; she looked at Jackson, and didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Seeing her expression, Jackson quickly asked concerned, "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing, it''s okay, " replied Cherry as she quickly adjusted her expression.


    She asked, "What did he say when you told him about it? Was he angry?"


    Cherry felt a little worried that Andrew would get angry. She had left without saying a word, and


    Jackson had put so much effort into finding her. She was genuinely afraid that his Grandpa was still


    mad at her.

 Chapter 195 That Is It (Part One)

    Chapter 195 That Is It (Part One)


    When Jackson saw Cherry''s worried look in her eyes, he touched her head, and with a smile on his


    face, softly said, "Baby, don''t worry, Grandpa isn''t angry with you! I told him about Joe, and he''s very


    happy that he already has a great-grandson. He wants us to go to the military residentialpound as


    soon as possible and visit him together with Joe."


    Cherry seemed to be more at ease after she heard Jackson''s words. She thought to herself, ''Grandpa


    has always wanted me to have a child with Jackson, and now that we have already had Joe, he must


    be so happy that he might not be angry with me anymore.''


    Jackson then suddenly grabbed Cherry''s hand, and seriously said, "Baby, don''t worry, I''ll always be


    there for you, no matter what happens! I''ll take care of everything, so you don''t have to worry about


    anything!"


    At that moment, Cherry lovingly looked at Jackson, and she thought that she was the happiest woman


    in the world. She nodded to him, and said, "Okay."


    Jackson was also delighted to see the happy look sparkling in Cherry''s eyes. He gently said, "Let''s go


    shopping this afternoon; I''ll buy you some new clothes and we''ll go to the residentialpound to see


    Grandpa in the weekend."


    "Well, it''s all up to you, " replied Cherry. Joe didn''t have to go to school in the weekend, and they could


    take him with them to see Jackson''s Grandpa. Cherry thought that maybe, as soon as Andrew saw


    Joe, he might be too happy to question her about her running away five years ago.


    After they ate their lunch, Jackson and Cherry went to the mall together.


    In the mall, Cherry enjoyed herself very much, and she almost totally ignored the man next to her. She


    tried on many clothes, one by one, as long as she saw them look smart. Jackson was very tired, and


    like every man, he couldn''t understand why women were so into shopping.


    However, when he saw that Cherry was enjoying herself, he didn''tin at all, and just helped her


    pick the clothes that suited her the most.


    They spent the whole afternoon shopping together. Cherry bought several clothes, and because of


    Jackson''s strong rmendation, she also bought two evening dresses.


    When they walked out of the mall, Cherry suddenly realized that Jackson must have been tired. "We


    spent so much time shopping that you must be tired, " said Cherry in a considerate manner, as she


    snuggled into Jackson''s arms.


    "It really takes time and energy to go shopping with you, " helplesslyined Jackson. Although he


    was indeed very tired, he still felt that as long as she was happy, it had been worthwhile for him to go


    shopping with his beloved woman.


    Cherry was delighted and suddenly kissed Jackson, and he warmly smiled and gazed at her in a sweet


    and gentle way. It was a lovely scene to see the couple so happy.


    But neither Cherry nor Jackson had noticed that someone was watching them. There was a woman


    standing in a corner not that far away from them, with maroon colored wavy hair, and wearing a pair of


    sunsses and a ck suit. She kept on staring at Jackson and Cherry, and her face twitched with


    jealousy as she saw how happy the couple was. The scene upset her very badly, and she thought to


    herself, ''How could they be so happy? They shouldn''t have been like this!''


    When Cherry and Jackson arrived back at home, their son had already returned home from school. Joe


    saw that his Daddy entered the house with bags in his hands, and he immediately guessed that they


    had gone shopping together.


    "Daddy, did you buy clothes for mommy again?" asked Joe. When he saw them, he was in the living


    room, pouting in a lovely childish way.


    "When was thest time you saw him do this? Isn''t it the first time that you see your Daddy buying


    clothes for your Mommy?" asked Cherry. She wondered what was the matter with her little man.


    Jackson smiled, and just touched his son''s head without saying anything.


    "Didn''t Daddy buy clothes for you before I was born?" asked Joe.


    "Err¡­" Cherry didn''t know what to say at the moment, and she really didn''t know why her son behaved


    like that.


    "Joe, if you want new clothes too, just tell Daddy, and I''ll buy you whatever you want, " said Jackson, as


    he gently pulled his son to his side.


    "Really? You''ll really buy whatever I want?" said Joe, surprised. He thought to himself, ''This is such a


    great opportunity for me! Maybe I can grant some of my wishes.''


    "Of course, " said Jackson, as he nodded to him. He also thought, ''Joe is my beloved son; how could I


    not buy him what he wants? No matter what he wants, I can meet each and every one of his


    requirements.''


    "Then I want a new ipad, a new watch, and¡­" Joe listed out almost everything that he wanted. He was


    a very considerate boy, and he thought to himself, ''When I was with my Mommy alone before, she


    worked so hard just to make a living, and I couldn''t increase the burden on her back, but now, I have


    my Daddy too, and I can ask him to buy me whatever I want! This is really great!''


    Cherry then suddenly pulled Jackson aside, and asked him seriously, "Do you really want to buy all of


    these for him?"


    "Why not? He''s my son, isn''t he?" said Jackson in a calm manner. He took everything for granted.


    Cherry felt helpless. She could only see the father and son discuss heatedly about best buys, and


    which brands were morepetitive and better. Cherry fell silent, shook her head, and eventually left


    them alone.


    In the evening, while they were having dinner together, Cherry looked at her son from time to time and


    saw that he was in a good mood.


    After she thought for a while, she said to him, "Joe, I want to tell you something."


    "Okay, go ahead Mommy, " said Joe in a casual manner, as he continued eating his meal.


    As she looked at him, Cherry said, "Mommy and Daddy want to take you to visit your Great-Grandpa,


    your Daddy''s Grandpa."


    "Great-Grandpa?" Joe then stopped eating, and after he looked somehow puzzled at his Mom, he said,


    "Why didn''t Great-Grandpae and live together with us?"


    "Your Great-Grandpa is an army man, and he lives in a military residentialpound. He''s been there


    for decades, and because he''s gotten so used with the ce, he doesn''t live with us here, " said


    Jackson.


    "Got it, " said Joe, nodding. He thought, ''Great-Grandpa is Daddy''s Grandpa, and it will be nice for me


    to see him!'' Joe continued to say, "Let''s go on Saturday! I also want to meet my Great-Grandpa."


    After they heard Joe''s words, Cherry and Jackson looked at each other and smiled. They were very


    happy that their son was so considerate and obedient.


    Joe suddenly asked, "Daddy, so you grew up in the military residentialpound? Was it fun


    there?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 196 That Is It (Part Two)

    Chapter 196 That Is It (Part Two)


    Jackson smiled, and replied to his son, "Yes, it was. Everyone in the residentialpound knew each


    other very well, and we often yed together."


    "Really?" said Joe, as he curiously looked at his dad. He continued, "You must have had a lot of friends


    there!"


    "Yes, I had some ymates in my childhood, " replied Jackson.


    When Jackson mentioned about his ymates from childhood, Cherry immediately thought of Sally.


    Sally had grown up together with him too, and it seemed that Jackson remembered his childhood


    ymates pretty well, especially Sally. Cherry became a little upset, and thought that he still hadn''t


    forgotten their sweet yful days from the past.


    "Daddy, can you tell me the stories about you and your friends? I want to hear them, " said Joe. He was


    really curious about his Daddy''s childhood.


    "You want¡­" but before Jackson couldplete his sentence, he saw that Cherry had an angry look


    on her face.


    He thought for a while, and then suddenly realized why she was angry. He just looked at Cherry, and


    didn''t say anything more.


    "Daddy, what''s the matter? Why didn''t you continue?" asked Joe puzzled as he looked at his dad. He


    still didn''t know what was going on.


    "Joe, there''s nothing interesting from my childhood. I''ll take you to the military residentialpound


    this weekend. There are several children at your age there, and you can y with them then, " said


    Jackson. He knew exactly why Cherry had be irritated all of a sudden, and he hastily changed the


    subject and looked at her from time to time.


    "Hooray! That''s great, because I haven''t got any ymates yet, and I''m looking forward to meeting


    some!" cheerfully said Joe while he lowered his head to eat again.


    Jackson then focused all his attention onto Cherry. He wanted to say something but didn''t know how to


    start the conversation. Jackson thought to himself, ''Cherry is already very angry. If I take the initiative to


    talk about Sally, will she be even angrier?''


    After dinner, Cherry helped Joe to do his homework in his bedroom. After Joe finished his homework,


    he looked at his Mommy, and with great anticipation, said, "Mommy, you''ll sleep with me in my


    bedroom tonight, right?"


    Cherry didn''t immediately answer his question, and instead she touched his head, and softly said, "Joe,


    you''re no longer a baby, and I think it''s time for you to learn how to be an independent boy."


    Joe looked into his Mom''s eyes. He wanted his Mommy to stay with him very much, but he also knew


    that she was right. It woulde a time when he''ll be all grown up, and he knew that his Mommy


    couldn''t always be at his side forever. He had to learn to be independent, sooner orter.


    "Yes, Mommy, I understand, " said Joe as he nodded firmly.


    Cherry looked at her son and then smiled.


    She didn''t leave his room until she saw that he fell asleep.


    As soon as she walked out of Joe''s room, she saw that Jackson was standing just outside the door.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Cherry in a surprised manner.


    "Why did you stay with him for so long?" said Jackson, dissatisfied. He then put his hand around


    Cherry''s shoulders, and walked her to her bedroom.


    "Joe kept on asking me to tell him stories, but as soon as he fell asleep, I left him alone, " said Cherry


    gently.


    "Don''t you know that all of your night time belongs to me?" asked Jackson arrogantly.


    Cherry nced at him, and said, "When did I ever promise you that all of my night time was yours?"


    Uttering these words, Cherry took her pajamas and was about to go into the bathroom to take a


    shower.


    Jackson followed her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What did you follow me into the bathroom? I''m going to take a shower, " said Cherry. She was


    surprised, and wondered what the hell did the man want from her.


    "We''re going to shower together, " said Jackson in a roguish manner. With these words, he pushed


    Cherry into the bathroom and closed the door behind them.


    Inside, Cherry struggled and tried her best to drive him out, but she failed. Jackson closely followed her


    and washed together with her.


    After their shower, Jackson held Cherry to his chest, walked out of the bathroom with her, and then


    gently ced her on the bed. Cherry was already a little tired, and she slightly closed her eyes as soon


    as she felt the soft bed under her.


    Jackson didn''t leave, and instead also got in bed, crawled into Cherry''s quilt, and held her tightly in his


    arms.


    "I''m ufortable, Jackson, let me go, "ined Cherry in a low voice. Jackson held her so tightly


    that she indeed felt very ufortable, and she couldn''t help but struggle in his arms.


    Jackson knew that Cherry wasn''t asleep. Even though he heard her voice and felt her struggles, he still


    held her tightly and refused to let her go.


    "Honey, " whispered Jackson.


    "Yes?" murmured Cherry in reply.


    "You weren''t happy when we had dinner tonight, were you?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry suddenly opened her eyes and seriously looked into Jackson''s eyes. "Do you still love Sally?"


    Jackson quickly replied, "No, absolutely not!"


    "I don''t believe you!" said Cherry in a disdainful manner. She then turned her head aside and avoided


    to look at Jackson.


    When he saw that Cherry was angry again, Jackson quickly went to console her. He whispered in her


    ear, "Darling, you''re my beloved wife; you''re the only person in the whole world that I love with my


    whole heart and soul."


    "Then can you promise that you''ll break all rtions with her?" She suddenly turned back, and while


    she looked at him, said, "If you can promise me that from today on you''ll never meet with her again, I''ll


    believe you, and I promise that I''ll be obedient to you forever."


    Cherry''s heart was full of expectations out of Jackson. She wanted him to say yes to her, and she


    thought to herself, ''Sally has always been the third person between Jackson and I. If it hadn''t been


    because of her, I wouldn''t have run away five years ago, and Jackson and Joe wouldn''t have been


    separated for such a long time. I don''t want her to be in our life any longer, and I love Jackson so much


    that I can''t tolerate another woman interrupting our peaceful life, and because I put my whole heart into


    loving him, and I want him to do the same. That''s that, and nothing less!''

 Chapter 197 The Missed Calls

    Chapter 197 The Missed Calls


    Cherry waited for a long time, but she got no answer from Jackson. She was slightly disappointed, and


    all of her expectations vanished in an instant.


    "Why can''t you leave her?" asked Cherry. She was eager to get an answer out of him, and couldn''t wait


    any longer.


    Jackson looked at her, and slowly said, "Honey, it''s my fate, and I just can''t simply cut her out for the


    rest of my life."


    After she heard his words, Cherry guessed that something definitely happened between Jackson and


    Sally, and she had been afraid of that ever since she had talked to Stephen and Sallyst time.


    "Can''t you just tell me what happened between the two of you?" asked Cherry, and after she thought


    about it more, she added, "Why did she leave you in the first ce? Why did shee back again?"


    Jackson wasn''t going to tell Cherry anything about it. She was the one that he tried his best to protect,


    and he thought that it was best for Cherry to keep those things hidden away from her.


    He said, "Baby, you don''t need to know about those things, okay? The only thing that you need to know


    is that I love you with all my heart." Jackson tried to evade answering her question; he wanted her to


    never know the truth.


    Cherry knew that Jackson was keeping something hidden away from her, and that he refused to tell her


    about it. She couldn''t understand why, and even though she wasn''t part of his former life, she now was,


    after all, his wife. Why couldn''t he just tell her the truth? She wanted to know his past, and she also


    loved him with all her heart. Cherry wanted to be with him, there was no question about that, but why


    wasn''t he honest with her?


    Cherry then pushed Jackson away, and coldly said, "Then go and sleep in your own room!"


    "Baby!" called Jackson, while he pulled Cherry back into his arms. He never wanted to leave her side.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Let go of me!" shouted Cherry, as she fiercely refused him. She then said, "Since you can''t forget


    Sally, you should go and see her!"


    Jackson''s face then fell. He couldn''t understand how she could punish him to go to another woman


    when he loved her so much.


    Cherry turned her head away and refused to look at him any longer. She then grabbed the quilt and


    wrapped herself tightly in it.


    Jackson was somehow hurt when he saw Cherry''s reaction, but he still recklessly held Cherry tight in


    his arms from behind.


    There was no chance for Cherry to escape his embrace, and she had no other choice than to let him


    sleep with her in his arms.


    In the morning, Cherry got up early and went downstairs to help Lily Wu prepare the breakfast. She


    liked cooking for Joe, and she enjoyed seeing her son eat the food that she had prepared for him with


    so much love and care.


    When he was on his way downstairs, Joe saw that his Daddy was sitting on the couch in the living


    room. He lovely said, "Morning, Daddy!"


    "You got up already? Let''s go and have some breakfast, " answered Jackson, while he looked at his


    son. He then put down the newspaper that he was reading, and walked towards the staircase to wait


    for Joe toe down to him.


    Joe held Daddy''s hand after he arrived downstairs, and then they walked together to the kitchen.


    "Morning, Mommy!" said Joe happily when he saw that Cherry was busy preparing the food in the


    kitchen.


    "Joe, you''re up! Come and sit here, breakfast is on it''s way!" said Cherry, without paying any attention


    to Jackson.


    Cherryid down the food in front of Joe, and gently said, "Dig in, Mommy made this just for you! Try it


    and tell me if you like it."


    "Wow! Thank you, Mommy!" said Joe with a big grin on his face as he started to eat the food that his


    mother had cooked for him.


    Jackson was sad when he saw that Lily served his food instead of Cherry. Why did his son get to be


    served by Cherry, and he by Lily?


    Cherry didn''t look at Jackson once, and instead watched her son eating with her eyes filled with love.


    "Mommy, you''re awesome, this is amazing!" said Joe enthusiastically while he ate the breakfast his


    mother had prepared for him.


    Cherry then stroked his hair, and fondly said, "Then have some more, you need to eat to grow up!"


    "Mommy, you should have some too!" said Joe, while he offered his Mommy a spoonful of food.


    Cherry heartily smiled at him, and ate the food out of her son''s spoon.


    After breakfast, Cherry watched Bill taking Joe to school in the doorway before she went back into the


    vi.


    After Cherry came back, Lily walked up to her, and said, "Mrs. Cherry, it seems that Mr. Jackson is in a


    bad mood."


    She then nced at Jackson, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Cherry also looked at him, and said to Lily, "I see."


    She waited for Lily to leave first before she walked into the living room.


    Cherry came closer to her husband, and as she looked at him, she asked, "Are you going out today? If


    you''re not, then I''ll take a taxi to work."


    She then turned around, and just when Cherry was about to leave, she was suddenly grabbed by


    Jackson.


    He pulled her on the sofa next to him. Cherry lost her bnce and fell on the sofa.


    He closely looked at her, and asked, "Why are you still mad at me?"


    "I''m not, " answered Cherry, as she looked away to avoid his eyes.


    "Look at me!" said Jackson aggressively, forcing her to look into his eyes.


    Cherry reluctantly stared at him, and said, "What else do you want me to say? I just want to go to


    work."


    "Is it that important that you go to work?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry knew that Jackson was angry, because she was familiar with his vtile temperament.


    She lowered her voice, and gently said, "Jackson, I''m not mad at you, I just wondered if you''re free to


    drive me to work. Since Bill left earlier to drive Joe to school, I thought that maybe you can drive me to


    work."


    Jackson''s anger then gradually disappeared when he heard Cherry answering him in her soft tone.


    "I have nothing to do, let''s go, " said Jackson, while he got up from the sofa.


    While Jackson went to grab his coat, Cherry fixed her ruffled clothes. She then also grabbed her purse


    and they walked out of the vi.


    Cherry arrived at thepany and sat down at her desk. When she was just about to start her work,


    she saw Selinaing out of the elevator.


    Selina rushed to Cherry, and hastily said, "Cherry, get ready fast! I need you toe with me to a


    meeting."


    Cherry remembered that they didn''t have any meetings scheduled. She asked, "Miss Selina, why are


    we in such of a hurry? What kind of meeting is it?"


    "Some urgent issues came up in our branch office in the northern district; I need to go there quickly and


    solve them."


    "Okay, " replied Cherry. She then quickly got ready, grabbed herptop, and then left with Selina.


    The meetingsted for almost the whole day, and Cherry didn''t even have time to check her phone


    while she was busy writing down what Selina said during it, properly organizing the overview for her.


    It was close to eight in the evening when they finally wrapped it up. Cherry took a peek at her phone,


    and saw that she had some missed calls. Except for three of them, which had been from from Jackson,


    the rest of them had been from John.


    Cherry was somehow confused, and she wondered, ''Why did John call me?'' She pondered for a while


    longer and then decided to call him back.

 Chapter 198 Back To The Militarys Residential Compound

    Chapter 198 Back To The Military''s Residential Compound


    The call was quickly connected, and she heard John''s voice. He said, "Hello, Cherry!"


    "Hi, John! Why did you call me earlier?" promptly asked Cherry.


    "Yes, " replied John. He continued, "I heard that you''re going back to the military''s residential


    Cherry was a little surprised, and asked, "How did you know that?"


    "Great-Grandpa called me today and also asked me toe together with my family on Saturday; he


    said that you''ll also be there with Joe." John felt somehow bitter when he mentioned Joe.


    "Yes, " calmly replied Cherry. "I haven''t seen Grandfather yet since I returned to the city, and I was


    nning on taking Joe to meet him this weekend."


    John''s tone was very calm, with no sort of impulsiveness in it whatsoever. He said, "Well, I''ll see you on


    Saturday then. I also haven''t seen you in quite a while either."


    "Okay, " said Cherry.


    After she hung up the phone, Cherry felt somehowplex in her mind. She had no feelings anymore


    for the person whom she had once loved with all her heart and soul, but his calmness and


    understanding made her feel that he had learned a lot over the years. She thought, ''Is he more open


    minded? Did he experience something in these past years that drove him to be like this?'' She let


    bygones be bygones, because the past would nevere back.


    Cherry then dialled Jackson''s number.


    The call was soon connected, and Jackson anxiously answered her, "Baby, why didn''t you answer my


    phone?"


    "I was busy at work today, but I just finished, " said Cherry.


    "You were busy all day? Ask Selina to give you less work." Jackson was a little worried about Cherry,


    because if she was too tired, then he would be sad.


    "No, I''m Selina''s secretary, and this is my job!" said Cherry. She asked him, "Where are you now?"


    "I''m at the barracks, " said Jackson, "I told Bill to pick you up from the JS Group after work."


    "Okay, I knew that you would do that, " said Cherry. She then continued to ask, "Will you being


    home tonight?"


    "Yes, but I''ll bete. Eat with Joe first, don''t wait for me, " said Jackson.


    "Okay."


    After Cherry arrived back home she saw that Joe was watching cartoons in the living room. With a


    bright smile on her face, she said, "Joe, Mommy''s back!"


    "Oh!" said Joe in a low voice.


    Cherry saw that there was definitely something wrong with his son when she heard his dull reply. She


    went over to him, and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you talking to Mommy like this?" She then sat


    next to her son, and judging from his expression, she could tell that Joe was upset about something.


    Joe knew that he couldn''t hide anything from his Mommy. He looked at her, and with a serious look on


    his face, said, "Mommy, do you think that Daddy is a good person?"


    Joe''s question suddenly left Cherry speechless, and she didn''t know how to reply to it. Was Jackson a


    good person?


    "Why are you asking that?" said Cherry. She wanted to know why her son asked this question.


    "I heard my teacher talk with another one about Daddy today, " said Joe, but without telling her any of


    the details.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Cherry immediately guessed what had happened. She had also heard many rumors about Jackson,


    and it didn''t surprise her that Joe also heard some of them.


    Cherry then put her hands on her son''s shoulders, and as she looked at him, she asked, "Joe, can you


    trust your Daddy?"


    Joe nodded without hesitation, and seriously said, "I can! Daddy is a good person."


    "Yes, he is, " nodded Cherry. She continued, "Then we need to keep believing in him."


    She went on even further to say, "Joe, you know your father, so please don''t listen to those rumors.


    You''re your Daddy''s son, and you live with him in the same house every day. You have to believe him."


    "Okay, Mommy, I know!" Joe''s mood then seemed to be much more better.


    Cherry wasn''t worried anymore when she saw that her son was happy again.


    Joe then asked, "Mommy, if things keep going on like this, are you going to make up with Daddy


    forever?"


    "Joe!" Cherry''s face suddenly turned red because her son was talking about her love affair.


    "Mommy, " said Joe seriously, "If Daddy doesn''t treat you well, we''ll leave the Chu Family and this


    house! I can''t let you suffer!"


    Cherry felt warm when she heard her son''s kind words. She touched his head and gently said, "My silly


    Joe, I know."


    "Okay!" said Joe as he smiled adorably.


    Then, Cherry helped her son to do his homework as she usually did until ten. After she tucked him in


    bed and saw him fall asleep, she left his room.


    She also felt tired and went to her room, and after she took a quick shower, she went straight to bed.


    At two in the morning, Cherry faintly heard someoneing upstairs, and then heard that her


    bedroom''s door was pushed open.


    Cherry thought that it could be none other than Jackson, and then she saw him walking towards her


    bed in the dim moonlight.


    Feeling very drowsy, Cherry called out his name. "Jackson?"


    He had already walked up to Cheery''s bed, and whispered to her, "Uh-hum, I''m back."


    "Why did youe back sote?" Cherry reached out with her hand to turn on the bedsidemp.


    "I actually wasn''t nning toe back since it''s already toote, but I was worried about you, so I


    decided that I better should, " said Jackson as heid beside his wife in bed after he took off his


    clothes.


    He then hugged Cherry tightly and felt satisfied to smell her hair again.


    "Why were you worried about me? I''m at home. Don''te back sote next time, it''s not safe to drive


    at night." Although she said this, Cherry actually felt very happy, because Jackson seemed to genuinely


    care about her.


    "Baby, I want to be with you every moment of my life, " said Jackson slyly, while he kissed Cherry''s ear.


    His kiss tickled Cherry, and after she smiled and moved aside, she said to Jackson, "Okay, stop it now,


    it''s time to sleep."


    "Okay, " agreed Jackson while still holding Cherry in his arms. He was about to turn off the light when


    he saw that Cherry had already closed her eyes.


    Jackson then suddenly saw Cherry''s phone on the bedside table, and because he was curious, he


    checked it''s call log.


    When he opened it, Jackson''s face changed instantly. His initial rxed expression had now turned


    into a frown, and as he stared at John''s name, his heart throbbed wildly in his chest. He thought, ''Does


    she still keep in touch with John? I wonder what they talked about... Does she still love John? Hasn''t


    she forgotten him after all these years? John betrayed her; isn''t she supposed to hate him?''


    He had so many questions, and with each one of them he felt more and more angry and frustrated. He


    continued his train of thought, ''What does my nephew want to do? Why can''t he let go of my wife?


    Cherry is my woman now! No, I won''t forgive anyone who likes her!"


    "Why aren''t you asleep?" suddenly said Cherry, when she felt that Jackson hadn''t turned off the


    bedsidemp yet.


    Jackson then quickly put the phone back to it''s original ce where he found it and immediately turned


    off the light. He still tightly held Cherry in his arms without saying a word. Cherry was by his side and in


    his arms now, and if he were to ask her about the issue, she would definitely quarrel with him because


    of her stubborn temper. He couldn''t afford to lose his moments of serenity with her, because he was


    feeling very satisfied and at ease.


    On Saturday morning, Joe got up early and shouted in the living room, "I''m going to visit my Great-


    Grandpa, and I''m going to y with my new friends!"


    While she was packing the tonics for Jackson''s Grandfather, she said to her excited son, "Joe, please


    be patient, we''ll soon be there!"


    Joe suddenly felt a little nervous, and ran to his mother to ask, "Mommy, do you think that my Great-


    Grandpa will like me? Will he think that I''m too naughty?"


    Cherry smiled and then touched her son''s head. She said, "Do you think that you''re a naughty boy? If


    you do, then behave yourself when we arrive at the military''s residentialpound. Be polite to Great-


    Grandpa, okay?"


    "Okay, I will, " said Joe, at the same time wondering how many children would be in the military''s


    residentialpound since he would like to y with them.


    Then, Jackson walked inside, looked at both of them, and asked, "Are you ready? Let''s go."


    "We''re ready, Daddy, let''s go!" said Joe as he took his father''s hand and walked outside.


    Jackson nced at Cherry without saying a word.


    Inside the car, Cherry was a little nervous, and looked out of the window without saying a word. Joe sat


    in the back seat and yed games on his iPad.


    Jackson nced at Cherry and saw that she wasn''t herself. He asked, "What''s the matter?"


    She looked at Jackson, and said, "I''m a little worried, because I''m afraid that Grandpa will ask me why I


    left five years ago."


    Seeing the worried look on her face, Jackson drove with one hand on the steering wheel, while with the


    other holding Cherry''s hand tightly. Heforted her, "Don''t worry, I''m here; it''ll all be alright."


    After she felt the warmth of Jackson''s palm, Cherry gradually calmed down, and thought in her mind,


    ''Yes, you''re here, what am I afraid of? You''re my husband, and you''ll always protect me.''


    "Okay, " nodded Cherry.


    Jackson kept his eyes on the road, without looking at Cherry''s face at all. He also was a little worried,


    because John would alsoe to meet Joe and Cherry. He remembered that he saw John''s name in


    Cherry''s call log, and wondered what was their current rtion.


    When they arrived, Jackson saw that his Grandfather and Derek waiting for them at the door.


    Immediately after he saw Jackson''s car, Andrew cheerfully said to Derek, "They''re here!"


    "Yes, " replied Derek, who was also very happy.


    Jackson parked the car, and Cherry and Joe got out of it.


    Cherry felt somehow sad when she saw Andrew again, and noticed that he had be older; his hair


    was whiter, and his skin was more wrinkly than thest time that she had seen him five years ago.


    "Grandpa, " called out Cherry. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what.

 Chapter 199 Some Doubts

    Chapter 199 Some Doubts


    "Cherry, you''re back home! This is wonderful!" cheerfully said Andrew while he held Cherry''s hands.


    Then, Joe came closer to his mother, and quietly stood beside her. He looked at the old man with silver


    hair in front of him, and felt that they had met before. Also, he was impressed by the old man''s high


    spirit. He seemed to be as bossy as Jackson was, but older. After he inspected this old man more


    closely, Joe felt that he was friendly, and he thought that this must be Jackson''s Grandpa, and his


    Great-Grandpa.


    When Cherry saw that Joe''s eyes werepletely focused on Andrew, she quickly said, "Joe, he is


    your Great-Grandpa."


    After Joe heard his Mommy''s words, he greeted him in a cute way, "Good morning, Great-Grandpa!"


    "Joe, you''re such a good kid, " said Andrew while he gently caressed Joe''s face. He immediately


    seemed to like Joe, and continued to say in a nostalgic manner, "You''re exactly what Jackson looked


    like when he was your age!"


    Andrew didn''t frighten Joe; instead, Joe stretched out his hands, and after he embraced Andrew, he


    said, "Great-Grandpa, I wanted to meet you so much! Both Daddy and Mommy have been very busy,


    or otherwise I would have visited you sooner!"


    After they heard Joe''s words, Cherry and Jackson looked at each other, and a surprised look appeared


    on both of their faces. They found it funny that their son, who was at such a young age, knew how to


    "Joe, from now on, if your parents are too busy to bring you here, just call me and I''ll send somebody to


    pick you up, " said Andrew happily.


    "Really?" asked Joe, surprised.


    Andrew nodded, and continued to say, "Joe, trust me, I''ll never lie to you. Besides, both your Mommy


    and Daddy would never dare to disobey me, so please, set your mind at rest."


    Delighted, Joe shot a couple of defiant nces at his parents, who seemed to be ridiculed by his


    excuse. "Have you heard what Great-Grandpa just said? You can''t disobey him, haha!" said Joe.


    "You..." Cherry was somehow irritated by her son''s naughty attitude. Joe, who had always behaved in


    such an obedient and cute way at home, now had the audacity toin in front of his Great-


    Grandpa.


    Sticking up for Joe, Andrew also appeared to be serious, and said, "Jackson, Cherry, really now, if


    you''re too busy, I can always ask the butler to pick Joe up from home."


    He then looked Jackson in the eye, and scolded him, "Jackson, you should never ignore your child!"


    Jackson kept his silence and looked at Cherry, because now only she couldmand him to do


    anything.


    "Okay, we know that, " answered Cherry amiably.


    Andrew was clearly pleased by Cherry''s answer. His granddaughter-inw had nowe back, and so


    did his great-grandson, and "Delighted" was too less of a word to describe his mood at that moment.


    He had never med Cherry for abandoning Jackson and the Chu Family five years ago; on the


    contrary, he was actually thankful that she had given birth and raised the cute and wonderful boy that


    was standing in front of him.


    "I appreciate your thoughtfulness, " said Andrew.


    Then, Derek, who was standing nearby them, smiled, and said to Andrew, "Grandpa, are you d you


    finally met Joe?"


    "Yes, it''s such a pleasure to meet him!" answered Andrew, wearing a broad smile on his face. He


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    looked at Joe intensely, and seemed that he didn''t want to lose sight of him.


    Joe then shot a curious nce at Derek, and wondered who was the man talking to his Great-


    Grandfather. ''Why is he standing together with Great-Grandfather?'' wondered Joe.


    "Mommy, who''s he?" asked Joe.


    Cherry looked at Derek first, and then answered her son, "He''s your father''s friend since childhood. His


    name is Derek, and he''s Selina''s brother."


    Joe used his brain, and saw him as his father''s BFF. ''Does he also live in the military''s residential


    "Uncle Derek, it''s nice to meet you, " said Joe. He then looked around, and curiously asked, "By the


    way, where''s Selina?"


    Derek bent down and kindly stroke Joe''s hair. He said, "Selina wille and have lunch with us to


    celebrate you and your Mommy''sing home. Your Great-Grandpa has invited many guests, and it''s


    going to be a big party."


    "I see!" Joe then turned to look at his Great-Grandpa again, and asked, "The party''s going to be great,


    isn''t it?"


    Looking at his cute great-grandson, Andrew nodded, and said, "Yes, it is."


    "Yeah, it will be so fun with so many people ying with me, " said Joe, with a broad smile all over his


    face.


    His typical naughty smile warmed everyone''s hearts present. Joe knew that he could charm them by


    simply putting on a smiling face.


    After they entered the military residentialpound, Joe saw that there were many families living


    there. He had never been there before, and everything was quiet and clean, and every now and then,


    people dressed in military uniforms would pass by them.


    "Great-Grandpa, are all the residents here soldiers?" asked Joe.


    "Yes, they are. Soldiers and their families, " patiently answered Andrew while he held Joe''s hand.


    "Why do Mommy and Daddy live outside then? Howe they don''t live here?" Joe had many


    unanswered questions.


    Andrew couldn''t be impatient with his great-grandson''s inquiries, and exined, "Before your Mommy


    and Daddy got married, your Daddy was living here, but after he got engaged, he moved out. However,


    they still have their rooms here, and besides, I also have a room that''s specially reserved for you."


    "Are you serious? Do I really have a room here?" eximed Joe.


    Andrew nodded, and then gave him a big smile. "All members of the Chu Family have their own rooms


    here."


    "Are you telling me that I have two rooms now?" Joe quickly calcted in his mind, and corrected


    himself, "No, that''s not right. I actually have three rooms, including the one in Uncle Wilson''s house."


    Andrew really enjoyed talking with the cute kid.


    Jackson, Cherry and Derek followed them, and all of them loved to see Andrew and Joe talking and


    "Jackson, Cherry, I think that now you have nothing to worry about, right? Joe and Grandpa are really


    getting along with each other, and besides, I can see that Grandpa really loves Joe, " said Derek.


    "Well, it''s clear that Grandpa''s in good mood today, " said Cherry, delighted.


    "Grandpa has already been waiting for you for several days after you told him that you wereing.


    He asked the butler to prepare a room for Joe, and I think he''s done a lot of hard work to properly


    wee you back home, " said Derek. During the past few days, he saw that Andrew had been busy


    with preparing everything to wee them back.


    "Has he actually gotten a room for Joe?" asked Cherry. She was stunned, and she couldn''t help but


    look at Jackson.


    Jackson shook his head, indicating that he had no idea about that.


    "Yes, you can go and see it by yourself, " answered Derek.


    Cherry nodded and then remained silent.


    Looking at Andrew and Joe, Jackson suddenly asked, "Derek, where''s the butler? I haven''t seen him


    all day."


    "He isn''t here. He said that one of his rtives needed some help and he had take a couple days off.


    He''s supposed to be back in a few days, " answered Derek. He then added, "Grandpa told me that."


    Jackson was confused. He knew the butler very well. The butler had grown up in the Chu household,


    and had been a bachelor all throughout his life. ording to Jackson''s knowledge, he had no rtives.


    Why did he all of a sudden take a few days''s leave for his mysterious rtive?


    Jackson then looked at this Grandpa''s back and a thought urred to him. All of a sudden, the


    and obscure to him.

 Chapter 200 Find John A New Wife

    Chapter 200 Find John A New Wife


    They walked inside the living room, and Andrew showed Joe the whole Chu quarters as well as Joe''s


    own room.


    Joe happily said, "Wow, Great-Grandpa, there are so many toys here!"


    "Yes, there are. I didn''t know what you like, so I''ve bought all kinds of toys for you to choose from."


    Andrew couldn''t erase the smile on his face ever since he firstid eyes on Joe.


    Joe dly said, "Thank you very much!"


    Jackson, Cherry and Derek sat in the living room and watched Andrewe back downstairs with Joe.


    As soon as Joe went downstairs, he ran to his Mommy, held her hand, and said, "Mommy, Mommy,


    you won''t believe how many toys Great-Grandpa bought for me! I love all of them!"


    Cherry smiled to her son, and said, "If you love the toys, then you should thank your Great-Grandpa."


    Joe looked at Andrew again, and said, "Thank you, Great-Grandpa!"


    Hearing his words, Andrew became even happier. He smiled to Joe, and then said to Cherry, "Cherry,


    you''ve taught Joe very well! He''s so adorable!"


    After Cheery heard him, she just smiled, but didn''t reply back.


    Then, all the people in the living room suddenly heard footsteps, and they looked towards the door.


    Lucia, holding Edwin''s arm, entered the living room, followed by John.


    When he saw them, Andrew slightly smiled, while all the other people calmly looked at them.


    Joe didn''t know what was going on, so he just watched the three approaching them.


    With a smile on her face, Lucia said, "Grandpa, we''re here!"


    Edwin greeted Andrew with respect, "Hello, Grandfather."


    John also greeted him, "Hello, Great-Grandpa."


    "Hello, hello! It''s great that you all came back here today! It''s such a rare opportunity for us to be all


    together here happily!" said Andrew dly. It was a great joy for him to see all of his family members


    get together in the same room.


    Lucia looked at Cherry, and then looked at Joe, who was sitting next to his mother.


    "Oh, it''s no wonder that Andrew is so happy today! You''ve finally given birth to a son." Lucia''s tone was


    obviously not friendly; instead, it was sarcastic.


    After Cherry heard her words, she thought for a while, and as she smiled, she replied, "Yes, and I''ve


    brought my son back. Sister, why don''t you also give birth to a new one?"


    After she heard Cherry''s words, Joe immediately understood that the woman with whom his Mommy


    was talking to was wicked.


    "You!" Lucia''s face suddenly twitched. She looked at Cherry, and felt that she couldn''t retort to her in


    this environment. Eventually, she helplessly said, "It''s enough for me to have my John."


    Cherry said nothing more to her, and instead looked away.


    Derek knew that Cherry and Lucia''s rtionship wasn''t on the best of terms, and when he saw that


    Jackson had no reaction, he also stood silently.


    Edwin smiled, and while he pretended to be kind, he asked, "Cherry, when did youe back?"


    Cherry''s tone wasn''t as cold as it was before. She smiled at him, and answered, "Brother-inw, I''ve


    already been back for some time."


    Edwin replied, "Great, I''m so happy that you came back! I really hope that you can be with Jackson and


    live with him."


    "Thanks, " said Cherry as she nodded her head.


    Joe watched the people around him, and thought that all the other people were nice to his Mommy


    except the woman who had talked to his Mommy a moment ago. It meant that the woman was a bad


    person.


    John then suddenly walked up to Joe with a smile on his face. He stood in front of him, and after he


    squatted, he asked, "Are you Joe?"


    Joe nodded; he then looked up, and asked Cherry, "Mommy, who is this uncle?"


    The man looked younger than his Daddy, but seemed to be about the same age as his Mommy, so Joe


    decided to call him uncle.


    Cherry touched her son''s head, and said, "Joe, this is your cousin, John."


    Joe then immediately knew that the man was the bad woman''s son, but he looked nicer than her. He


    was polite and easygoing, and people tended not to keep him out.


    "Hello, Cousin John!" said Joe with a smile on his face.


    "Hello, Joe! You''re so cute. Do you know that?" said John. He thought that Joe was indeed Jackson


    and Cherry''s son, because Joe looked very much like his uncle.


    Joe suddenly thought of something, and after he looked at Andrew, he said, "Great-Grandpa, are there


    any other kids here? I want to y with them."


    Andrew happily replied, "Of course they are. The ce is huge, and there are a lot of kids around here


    for you to y with!"


    Derek then figured out what he should do, and he quickly walked to Joe, and said, "Joe, let''s go and


    y with the other kids, okay? I know a lot of kids here."


    "Yes, Yes!" Joe was very happy.


    Derek looked at Andrew, and thetter happily nodded to him.


    Joe said to his mother, "Mommy, I''m going to hang out with Uncle Derek! Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    Cherry nodded to him and then looked at Derek. She said, "Be careful, don''t let him out of your sight!"


    "Okay, okay, take it easy, " quickly replied Derek. He then added, "Cherry, see youter!"


    Cherry nodded to him.


    After she saw Joe leave, Lucia was very unsatisfied and shouted, "What''s such the big deal in having a


    son? I already knew that Cherry had screwed around and got pregnant."


    Lucia''s words astonished everyone present in the living room.


    Cherry red at Lucia. Five years ago, Cherry could bear Lucia''s bad attitude towards her, but now,


    she couldn''t stand anymore to let Lucia humiliate her like that.


    John furiously said, "Mom, could you please shut up?"


    "Why? What did I say? Did I say something wrong? She''s been missing for five years! We have no idea


    what she has done in the past five years, but now she suddenlyes back with her son. Why is she


    so apuded?" Then Lucia looked at Cherry, and continued to say, "You''re the same bitch that you


    were five years ago!"


    Lucia was jealous on Cherry. Five years had past and Cherry''s face was still as young and beautiful as


    it had ever been. Even though Cherry had had a son, she still looked very adorable, and didn''t have


    any wrinkles on her face. Lucia didn''t know how Cherry took so good care of herself and why did


    Cherry''s skin looked so healthy.


    "Mom, please shut up! Joe looks exactly like my uncle. How could he be someone else''s son?" John


    then pulled Lucia''s arm to stop her from saying anything more.


    "Who knows?" defiantly said Lucia as she stared at Cherry.


    "Watch your mouth!" said Cherry. She red at Lucia with eyes filled with fury, and added, "It''s none of


    your business toment on what I''ve done!"


    "Haha!" Lucia then shook away John''s hands and walked up to Cherry, and as she stared at her, she


    said, "Cherry Shen! You''ve married Jackson, and now you''re a member of the Chu Family, so don''t


    me us for teaching you lesson! All of our Family members are good people, and if you dare to cheat


    on Jackson, we won''t let you off so easily!"


    Cherry wasn''t afraid of her. She didn''t show her weakness, and instead she looked into Lucia''s eyes,


    and seriously said, "Lucia, it''s true that I''ve married Jackson, but again, that''s none of your business!


    Who do you think you are? Jackson and I will deal with our own affairs, and besides, our Grandpa said


    nothing. Do you really think that you''re more powerful than our Grandpa in this family?"


    "You!" Lucia was lost for words, and didn''t know what to say anymore. If she continued, then she would


    indicate that she indeed thought that she was more powerful than Andrew, just as Cherry had


    previously stated. Besides, Andrew was sitting right there next to them, and she wasn''t bold enough to


    say anything more in front of Andrew.


    Seeing what was going on, John quickly pulled Lucia a few paces away from Cherry, and said, "Mom,


    shut up, please!"


    John then looked at Cherry, and said, "Cherry, I''m sorry, my mom is always like this. Don''t let it get to


    you."


    Cherry had a nce at John and said nothing. If it were not for him, she would argue and even fight


    with Lucia in front of their Grandpa.


    Jackson, who was sitting next to Cherry, said nothing all the time. When he saw that Cherry and John


    were staring at each other, he felt uneasy, and wondered whether the two of them were flirting with


    each other. He said nothing because he wanted to know that what John would do for Cherry. Lucia was


    his mother, but Cherry was the woman that he had loved. Who would John choose? Jackson didn''t


    expect that John finally chose Cherry''s side and scolded his mother for her bad behaviour. Jackson


    thought that his nephew, John, was indeed very romantic.


    Cherry was a little angry, and when she saw Jackson''s silent reaction, she was also very disappointed.


    Jackson was her husband and Joe''s Daddy, and just before they had arrived at the military''s residential


    and he had said nothing. Why had he decided to sit and watch? Or did he actually think that Joe wasn''t


    his son?


    After he saw what was happening, Andrew suddenly turned his look onto Jackson. Andrew had been


    also silent, because Jackson didn''t say anything, but if Jackson, his grandson, had said something for


    Cherry, then he would have certainly been on Cherry''s side. After all, Lucia''s words were very harsh


    and rude.


    He then suddenly said, "Okay, okay, calm down! It''s such a rare opportunity for all of us to get together,


    why are you arguing now?"


    Andrew then looked at Lucia, and continued, "Lucia, look at what you''ve done just now! Jackson and


    Cherry came here to see me, so please don''t argue with anyone else anymore. Even John can''t stand


    you, and I really think that you should work on your temper. In so many years, you haven''t worked on it


    once!"


    "Grandpa, did I say anything wrong? I.." But before she could finish, she saw that Andrew gestured her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    to stop talking.


    "Shut up already! Jackson will take care of Cherry''s affair by his own. Why do you need to worry about


    this? If you have nothing to do, then go and find John a wife! Before I die, I want my grandchildren to


    have children, and then I''ll finally be satisfied, " seriously said Andrew. That was the true thought


    generated in his heart since he met the youngest generation of the Chu Family. Joe looked exactly like


    Jackson, and he never suspected for a moment that Joe wasn''t his great-grandson. In the near future,


    he hoped that John also started a happy family, but since John had divorced five years ago, marriage


    had been thest thing on his mind. If things continued to go on like this, Andrew really worried that


    John would eventually be aIone forever.

 Chapter 201 She Is My Aunt

    Chapter 201 She Is My Aunt


    As she squinted at Cherry in a disdainful manner and twitched her lips mockingly, Lucia replied to


    Andrew, "Yes, Grandpa, I have to help John find a good wife until then, but I will never allow another


    woman, who is shameless and low, and who might also bring bad luck to others, to marry into my


    family." The sarcasm directed towards Cherry in her words couldn''t be more obvious.


    "Lucia, why do you always try to humiliate me? Do you think that you''re as pure as a lily? Weren''t you


    the one who got pregnant before she married?" said Cherry in a furious tone. She thought to herself,


    ''How could she look down on me like this? Why does she always make trouble out of nothing?''


    "Cherry, you..." said Lucia, but she was too angry toplete her sentence. She thought, ''Yes, I was


    pregnant before getting married, but how dare that bitch talk about it in the presence of so many


    people?'' and after this, Lucia wanted to p Cherry across her face.


    When John saw that Lucia wanted to hit Cherry, he hastily pulled Lucia''s arm and, furiously said,


    "Mom, what the hell do you want to do? That''s enough! Why do you always dislike Cherry? Has she


    ever done anything that has offended you?"


    Lucia was irritated by John''s words. She red at him, and said, "I just dislike her. So what? In the


    past, you wouldn''t listen to me because of her. Even though you had married Jean, you still hadn''t


    forgotten about her. Wasn''t she the reason why you divorced Jean? Wasn''t she?"


    John waspletely stunned by Lucia''s words. He couldn''t help but nce at Cherry, but then he


    looked back at his mother, and said, "Mom, these things were in the past. Why can''t you just let them


    go?"


    When Lucia saw her son''s angry face she suddenly fell silent and didn''t utter a single word more.


    Cherry was also very angry at that moment. Every time she met Lucia, she would humiliate her with her


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    evil words. It seemed that they were doomed to be enemies from the very beginning.


    "Grandpa, I''m not feeling too good. I''ll go to Jackson''s room and rest for a while, " said Cherry, as she


    looked at Andrew.


    Andrew knew that Cherry was angry, and that she felt wronged. If he had been in her ce, he would


    have had the same feelings too.


    He nodded.


    After he saw Cherry go upstairs, Jackson sat on the sofa with an angry face and remained silent.


    As soon as Lucia saw Cherry leave, she quickly walked up to Jackson, and said to him, "Jackson,


    listen to me! The child brought back by Cherry¡­"


    Lucia couldn''t finish her words, and stopped talking immediately when she saw Jackson''s furious


    expression.


    "Shut up!" said Jackson, raged. He was almost driven mad by Lucia, and he wanted to kill her on the


    spot. He thought to himself, ''How dare Lucia humiliate my woman like that?'' He hadn''tmented


    earlier because he wanted to evaluate John and Cherry''s rtionship, but that didn''t mean that he


    could stand idly and let Lucia run wild like that.


    "Keep an eye on your son. If he ever dares to contact his aunt again, I won''t mind making him


    disappear from the word!" said Jackson in a very serious and firm manner.


    When Lucia heard Jackson''s words, she couldn''t help but shudder. Judging from the cold look in his


    eyes, she could tell that Jackson wasn''t joking at all with her.


    John and Edwin were also shocked by Jackson''s words, and couldn''t believe what they had just heard.


    Andrew, who was sitting not far away from them, also felt strange about what Jackson had just said.


    "Jac¡­Jackson, John, John is your nephew, " suddenly said Lucia in a trembling and low voice.


    "Of course I know he''s my nephew. But if he doesn''t know how to get along with his aunt, I''ll teach


    him." Jackson red at Lucia, and said, "And you, Lucia, you''re not qualified to teach my woman


    anything! If you dislike her, just stay away from the Chu Family and I''ll officially announce that you have


    broken all ties with us. Okay?"


    "No, no, no, " quickly said Lucia, violently shaking her head. She still had to rely on the Chu Family to


    live a good life, and she could never possibly imagine how things would be in the future if she broke all


    rtions with them. If the others knew that she was driven out of the Chu Family, then nobody would


    ever care about the Ye Family anymore, and both her son''s career prospects, and the rtionships that


    she had built over all these years, would be ruined in almost an instant.


    "Jackson, you''re my brother! We''re a family! How could you ever abandon me?" hastily said Lucia, as


    she grabbed Jackson''s arm. He replied to her by shaking it off violently.


    Lucia didn''t move anymore and froze on the spot. She quietly stared at Jackson, expecting that he


    would forgive her.


    Andrew wanted to ease the heavy atmosphere in the room. He deliberately coughed, and after he


    looked at Jackson, he said, "Jackson, I have already scolded your sister, and she surely must know by


    now that she was wrong with what she said. Just forgive her this time, and go and console Cherry, her


    anger will fade away soon."


    Jackson still didn''t speak, because as long as he had Cherry''s sad look in his mind, his hatred for Lucia


    couldn''t disappear.


    She became anxious when she saw Jackson''s indifferent face. She knew very well that if Jackson


    wanted to take actions against her, nobody could stop him. Andrew had always been on Jackson''s


    side, and no matter what he wanted to do, Andrew had never rejected him. Even if she pleaded with


    Andrew, Jackson might still not forgive her, forcing her life into a tragedy.


    Lucia sought Andrew''s help with her eyes.


    Andrew was also angry because of what Lucia had just done, and he also knew very well that she had


    gone too far this time. And he was even more resentful as the conversation reminded him of what


    happened. He had always treated Cherry as his own granddaughter; how could he ever refuse to help


    her when he saw the poor and helpless look in her eyes.


    Andrew then stood up and slowly walked up to Jackson. He sat next to his grandson, patted him on his


    shoulder, and said, "Jackson,e on, don''t be angry. Your sister has already realized her mistakes. If


    Cherry still feels angry about it, I''ll talk with her, but just let your sister off the hook this time. Okay?"


    When Jackson saw that his Grandpa had intervened for Lucia, he had no choice but to nod, and say,


    "Grandpa, I''llfort herter. Everything will be alright."


    Everyone in the room was then relieved when they heard Jackson''s words, and Andrew nodded with a


    big smile on his face. He was happy that his beloved grandson had always been so considerate.


    A smile also appeared on Lucia''s face. She instantly became more rxed and she felt that her worries


    had been banished. She looked around, and then said to Andrew, "Grandpa, I''ll go to the kitchen to see


    how lunch is going. You, Edwin and John sit here and have a chat."


    Andrew waved his hand and gestured her to leave faster.


    After Jackson saw Lucia leave, he looked at Edwin and John. He thought that he didn''t have anything


    to talk with them, so he said to Andrew, "Grandpa, I''m going upstairs to check on Cherry."


    Andrew nodded, and kindly said, "Okay. Try your best tofort her, and tell her that your sister has


    always been like that since the day she was born, and that it wasn''t on purpose."


    Jackson didn''t say anything. In fact, he hadn''t forgiven Lucia at all.


    After he saw Jackson going upstairs, Andrew turned to John, and asked, "Have you met your aunt


    recently?" Andrew knew that Cherry had been John''s girlfriend in their university years.


    "No, " replied John. He looked at Andrew, and said, "Great-Grandpa, forget about my mother''s words.


    She has always disliked Cherry, and every time she sees her, she bes unhappy. That''s why she


    behaved like that earlier."


    Andrew looked at him, but didn''t speak.


    When John saw that Andrew was silent, he knew that he didn''t believe him. He then took one step


    closer to him, looked at him, and seriously said, "Great-Grandpa, I know exactly what you and my


    Uncle are worried about. Even though Cherry was my girlfriend before, she is my aunt now, and I know


    that I need to get along with her as her nephew. Please rest assured that we''re only friends now, and


    that there''s nothing intimate happening between us."


    After Andrew heard Jackson''s firm words and manner of speaking, he looked at him again, and


    nodded.

 Chapter 202 Mommy, I Want To Go Home (Part One)

    Chapter 202 Mommy, I Want To Go Home (Part One)


    Jackson walked into his room and found that Cherry was browsing through a book in front of his desk.


    He silently walked to the sofa next to it and sat down.


    When Cherry saw that Jackson hade in but didn''t talk to her, she almost immediately got angry


    again. She stood up from the desk and walked up to him.


    While she was standing in front of him, indignation shed on Cherry''s face. She asked, "Jackson, you


    really don''t care if I''m insulted in front of your whole family, do you?"


    He still seemed to be indifferent to her, and instead of answering her question, he replied with another.


    "Why don''t you give me an answer?"


    "You know very well that Joe is our son, but you still didn''t stand up for me in front of Lucia!" furiously


    said Cherry.


    "But you had John to help you, didn''t you?" Jackson evaded her question yet again.


    Cherry was taken aback. What was wrong with him? Why did he mention John? Did he have anything


    to do with what they were talking about?


    Jackson then suddenly stood up, and as he looked at Cherry, he said, "It seemed to me that the two of


    you were getting along pretty well with each other, weren''t you? Just have a look at what he''s done for


    you! He even yelled at his own mother to defend you! You were really satisfied to have him on you


    side, weren''t you?"


    "Jackson, you... " Cherry was speechless. She had never thought for a second that it would make


    Jackson feel that way, but now that she finally understood his feelings, she didn''t know how to reply to


    him anymore.


    Jackson red at Cherry, and growled, "Cherry, you''re my wife now! I can''t believe that you still keep


    thinking about your first love and still contact him behind my back!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Cherry was very confused. ''What is he rambling about?'' she thought.


    "Jackson, what are you talking about?" She had no idea about what Jackson meant with his words.


    "What? Did I get it wrong? You two make phone calls to each other and stay in touch all the time, and


    I''m supposed to think that you two are in deep love?" said Jackson as he slowly approached Cherry.


    Cherry carefully backed away from him step by step, until her back touched the wall. Leaning against it,


    she looked at Jackson, and asked, "You looked into my phone?"


    Cherry remembered that she had contacted John once before, and it was exactly a few days ago.


    Except for that time, they had never spoken with each other recently.


    "Well, it looks like you have a good memory, " said Jackson.


    "That''s why you stood by and did nothing when I was humiliated? Because of that?" said Cherry. She


    then understood everything.


    Jackson just looked at Cherry and said nothing.


    Cherry was bitterly disappointed with him. If Jackson never trusted her, then why bother to exin


    something to a man who won''t believe any of her words?


    Cherry pushed him away, turned around, and left the room.


    Walking downstairs, Cherry saw that Andrew was chatting with John and his father in the living room.


    She steered clear of them and walked to the kitchen, but she stopped before she got there because


    she saw Lucia inside. Pondering for a moment, she thought that she had better go and check on her


    son.


    When she walked outside into the yard, she saw that Joe was ying together with several kids, while


    Derek was standing nearby and keeping an eye on him. Cherry was filled with joy when she saw her


    son''s big smile. Over the years, she had owed her lovely son too much, and now she saw that he could


    finally enjoy making new friends with other kids.


    When he saw her standing there, Derek walked towards her.


    "Cherry, why are you out here?" asked Derek smiling.


    "I came to see what Joe''s doing, " said Cherry, looking at her son from time to time.


    "Can''t you see? He''s having a st, " happily said Derek.


    "Yes, he is. He never got to enjoy his wonderful childhood before, and it was all my fault, " said Cherry,


    while feeling an enormous sense of guilt in her soul.


    Pondering for a moment, Derek said, "Cherry, don''t me yourself for that! I know that it was really


    tough for you to bring up a child alone for five whole years, but thanks to you, Joe has grown into a nice


    and sensible boy. You''re a good mother, don''t worry about it!"


    Hearing his kind words, Cherry felt a littleforted. It was good to have someone understand how


    hard she had lived all these past years.


    She smiled at him, and said, "Thank you, Derek."


    Derek shook his head, smiling, implying that there''s no need to stand on ceremony. He then pondered


    for a moment, and asked, "Cherry, you left Jackson because of Joe, right?"


    Cherry shook her head sincerely, and said, "No, not really."


    Derek then made another guess, "Sally?"


    Cherry pondered for a moment, and said, "Derek, I suppose you already know my Family''s story? The


    Shen''s story."


    Derek nodded. He indeed knew something about the Shens. Jean Shen was going out with John, and


    she had always hated Cherry, her own sister.


    Cherry continued, "My Mother and Jade were in love with the same man, just like me and Sally, and my


    Mom left in the end. Since she left, their children, Jean and I, have beenpeting against each other


    and hating each other. Even when I wanted to be kind to her, she and her Mother wouldn''t stop..." She


    then paused for a moment, and continued, "I don''t want my child to walk on the same path that I did. It


    was very painful for me, and I don''t want that for Joe."


    Derek understood her somehow, because all she wanted to do was to protect her son.


    "Cherry, you actually need to trust Jackson. You and Joe mean the world to him, and trust me, he


    doesn''t love Sally at all, " firmly said Derek.


    "Then why has he still kept touch with her all this time?" suddenly asked Cherry.


    "It''s because..." but when Derek was about to exin it to her, he suddenly stopped, because


    something seemed to have sprung in his mind.


    "Because of what?" Cherry looked at him seriously, expecting him to answer her.


    Derek pondered for a while, and said, "Sorry, Cherry, I don''t think that this is something that you should


    know."


    Cherry''s heart sank again, and she desperately asked, "Why does every one of you refuse to tell me?


    Stephen wouldn''t tell me, and you won''t tell me either, not to mention Jackson!"

 Chapter 203 Mommy, I Want To Go Home (Part Two)

    Chapter 203 Mommy, I Want To Go Home (Part Two)


    Letting out a resigned sigh, Derek said, "Cherry, all you need to know is that Jackson loves you, and


    that there''s no need to care about other things. Just trust in Jackson, okay? He will handle everything


    ordingly."


    Cherry suddenly avoided his eyes, and said, "I trust him, but I''m not sure if he trusts me."


    After he heard her, Derek didn''t know what to say anymore. No matter how much he knew about


    Jackson, there was no way that he could know about how the couple got along with one another in


    their time. Their rtionship problems only concerned them, Jackson and Cherry.


    At that time, Selina walked in through the gate, and when she saw Derek and Cherry, she cheerfully


    cried out, "Cherry, I''m home!"


    When they saw her, Cherry and Derek smiled delighted.


    Selina then spotted Joe, who was ying among a group of children, and with a huge bag of snacks in


    her hands, she loudly cried out to him, "Joe, do you want some goodies?"


    When they head the word "goodies", all of the children in the yard turned to look at her.


    Joe replied joyfully, "Yes!" and then ran toward Selina.


    The other children then also ran towards her.


    Holding the shopping bag in her hands, Selina took out onerge bag of snacks and gave it to Joe. She


    then said to other children, "Would you like to have some too?"


    "Yes, Aunt Selina, I''d love some!" cried one kid.


    "Aunt Selina, me too!"


    "I want some too, Aunt Selina!"


    Looking at the cute children around her, Selina put on a serious look on her face, and said, "You can


    have all of these snacks, but promise me that you will get along well with Joe, okay? He''s one of you


    from now on, and you should be kind to him, alright?"


    "Of course, Aunt Selina! Joe''s already one of us!" said a chubby boy.


    "It''s true, Aunt Selina, Little Fatty is our big brother, and I am the second brother, and this is our little


    sister, " cheerfully said Joe, introducing his little friends to Selina, one by one.


    "Very well, " happily said Selina. She then took out a big bag of snacks and gave it to the plump boy,


    and said, "Here you are, little boy. Your big brother has the biggest one!" Then she turned to the other


    kids and said, "Everyone can have one. Next time Ie here, I''ll buy you even more treats!"


    She then gave each child a bag of snacks.


    "Thank you, Aunt Selina!"


    "Thank you, very very, much!"


    After each child got their portion, Selina said, "Come on, you can go and y now! Enjoy yourselves!


    Take care of Joe, okay? No one can bully him, do you understand?"


    "Of course we do, Aunt Selina!"


    "Aunt Selina, don''t worry, no one will bully him!"


    "We''re all family! How can we bully him?"


    After all the kids left, Selina finally walked to Cherry and Derek.


    Derek smiled, and said, "You''re a tricky girl, coaxing the kids like that with snacks."


    Selina shrugged, and said, "Actually, I bought all of them just for Joe, but when I saw that they were all


    ying together, I had to let them have some too."


    She looked around and found that Jackson wasn''t there, so she asked, "Where''s Jackson?"


    Derek didn''t answer her question, but instead turned to look at Cherry.


    "He''s inside, " calmly said Cherry.


    Selina continued to ask, "Why didn''t hee out to see Joe y?" She was a little confused. Jackson


    loved his son, right? Why wasn''t he out to see his son y with the other children?


    Derek looked at Selina, and said, "John and his father are here."


    After she heard him, Selina went silent and turned to look at Cherry, who had put on a sulky face.


    ''Something must have happened, '' thought Selina.


    At noon, everyone was seated around the table and was ready to have lunch. When he saw all the


    food on the table, Joe happily said, "Wow, this smells good!"


    "Enjoy your meal, my boy, " said Andrew, as he he put a piece of meat into Joe''s bowl.


    "Thank you, Great-Grandpa!" happily said Joe. He then lowered his head and began to enjoy his food.


    Cherry smiled as she watched her son eat but said nothing. She then also started to eat.


    However, it seemed that Lucia still hated to see the cozy family scene. She scornfully said, "Well, it


    looks like your son is some great treasure."


    After she finished uttering her words, she nced at Jackson, and saw that he had the same cold


    expression on his face as before. Lucia immediately lowered her head and ate her food without saying


    another word.


    Cherry also kept silent and continued to eat.


    But Joe knew that the nasty woman was referring to him. After he finished the meat in his bowl, he


    looked up at Andrew, and asked, "Great-Grandpa, is my Daddy the only son that my Grandpa and


    Grandma had?"


    Andrew smiled at him and nodded. He then stroked his Great Grandson''s hair, and said, "Yes, your


    Daddy was their only son."


    A glimmer suddenly came into Joe''s eyes, and as he looked at Lucia, he said, "And this woman is an


    outsider, right? She''s married into another family. Howe she can she sit at the same table with


    us?"


    Everyone was stunned by Joe''s words. Cherry looked at him, and she had never thought that he could


    ever say something like that.


    For a while, Andrew also didn''t know what to say.


    "You ignorant boy, what are you talking about there? Stay out of it and y with your stupid toys!"


    angrily cursed Lucia.


    Everyone in the room was then suddenly aghast. Andrew looked at Lucia shocked, and Jackson had


    already put on a hard and murderous grim face.


    Then, all of a sudden, Joe pretended to be crying, and as he put down his cutlery, he ran away from his


    Great-Grandpa''s side. The little boy rushed towards Cherry, jumped into her arms, and said, "Mommy, IThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    want to go home! I want to go home!"

 Chapter 204 They Must Be Happy!

    Chapter 204 They Must Be Happy!


    Seeing what happened, Andrew furiously nced at Lucia, and scolded her, "Can''t you just shut up?"


    Lucia knew that Andrew was angry, and she lowered her head without saying another single word.


    Although Jackson''s eyes glittered with hate, he just stared at Lucia and didn''t utter a word.


    Selina gently patted Joe''s shoulder, and said, "Joe, be a good boy now! Look at how many dishes are


    on the table, cooked just for you! Don''t you think that it will be a waste of good food if you leave and


    don''t take a bite out them?"


    But Joe didn''t pay any attention to Selina''s words, and shouted, "Get that woman out of here!"


    Everyone at the table was astonished. They didn''t know what to do or what to say, and all the people


    put down their chopsticks on the table and fell silent. Even the housekeeper, who was standing beside


    them, felt shocked.


    "What did you say? You..." Lucia then intended to say something, but failed when she saw the fury


    shining on Jackson''s face.


    Seeing that Cherry didn''t say anything, John also kept silent.


    After a while, Cherry caressed Joe''s head, and in a calm and gentle tone, said, "Joe, be a good boy


    now, we came to see your Great-Grandpa. We have to finish our meal with him before we leave, do


    you understand?"


    Joe then raised his head and looked at his mother. Judging from the look in her eyes, Joe understood


    that she was also struggling to endure the unhappy scene.


    He nodded in a lovely way and then snuggled into his mother''s arms, unwilling to go back to his own


    seat at the table.


    Cherry knew what Joe was thinking about, but she didn''t say a word and instead started to feed him.


    "Joe, what do you want to eat? I''ll feed you, " said Cherry.


    "I''d like some fish, " replied Joe, pointing at one of the dishes close to them on the table.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Cherry then picked up a piece of fish, put it on the te in front of her, and was about to feed him.


    Suddenly, in a voice that seemed to be filled with sarcasm, Lucia said, "Like mother, like son!"


    After she heard, Cherry couldn''t bear it any more. That was the final drop that filled the ss more than


    full.


    She put down her chopsticks, and in a stern and firm voice, said to her son, "Joe, let''s go home!"


    After that, Cherry stood up from her seat, held her son''s hand, and left the table.


    "Cherry!" quickly shouted Selina after her. She wanted to stop her, but Cherry didn''t turn around and


    instead walked out directly.


    Derek cast a sharp look on Lucia, and said, "Lucia, what the hell do you think you''re doing!"


    Selina also stood up and looked at Lucia furiously. She shouted at her, "What bad luck it is to have you


    here!"


    After that, Selina rushed out of the room to speak with Cherry.


    Andrew''s face was filled with more than anger and rage, but he was too furious to utter a single word.


    Cherry and Joe had finallye back to see him after such a long time, but it seemed that their


    meeting had turned into an utter mess. He had heard very well what Lucia had said, and he had to


    admit that she had really gone a step too far.


    "Derek!" suddenly shouted Jackson, "Inform the guard that from now on she can''te here


    anymore!"


    After he said that, Jackson also stood up and left.


    "Why can''t Ie here anymore? I also grew up here!" retorted Lucia, vexed. She felt very anxious


    when he saw Jackson leaving, and she knew that he was dead serious with his words.


    But Jackson didn''t give a damn about what Lucia said.


    It wasn''t until she saw Jackson go out through the door, that Lucia looked at Andrew, and intended to


    plead with him to say something for her, because he was the one who had the final say in everything.


    But Andrew lowered his head and didn''t look at her. He just moved his hand, and said, "Just leave."


    "Grandpa!" said Lucia, while she put on an aggrieved face.


    John was also very disappointed with his mother''s behaviour. How could she say those things in front


    of Cherry and Andrew inside the Chu home?


    John stood up and left with his father Edwin.


    When Jackson rushed out into the courtyard, he found that Cherry and Joe had already gotten into


    Selina''s car and drove away.


    Jackson also got into his car and dialed Selina''s number.


    "Where are you going?" asked Jackson after the call was connected.


    "Joe wants to go home, " answered Selina.


    After he hung up, Jackson drove home at full speed.


    Sitting in Selina''s car, Joe looked out the window, and thought, ''How dare that woman bully my Mother!


    I can''t let anyone bully her, and if my Great-Grandpa and Daddy care about me and Mommy, they have


    to punish that woman. I''ll show that woman what the consequences are to bully my Mommy!''


    Cherry sat beside Joe and didn''t say a word. She had already endured too much of Lucia''s awful


    speech, and she couldn''t bear it any longer. She was no longer the weak and feeble woman that she


    had been five years ago. She had to protect herself, and her son. She couldn''t let Lucia take for


    granted that she could humiliate her so easily. Thanks to Joe, he let her know that she should stand up


    for herself and him, and she also thought that he perhaps saw that Lucia wasn''t friendly to her.


    "Joe, are you still upset?" suddenly asked Selina.


    He got closer to Selina, and curiously asked, "Auntie Selina, what will Great-Grandpa do to that


    woman?"


    Selina thought for a while, and replied, "No one wanted to eat with her at the table anyway. Even if your


    Great-Grandpa doesn''t care about her, your Daddy won''t let her off the hook so easily!"


    All of a sudden, Joe looked ahead, and said, "I wanted to let that woman know that she can''t bully my


    Mommy, because no one can bully my Mommy! How could she speak to my Mommy like that?"


    Cherry patted her son''s shoulder, and said, "Joe, try not to react like that next time. After all, your


    Great-Grandpa was there, and we had to be polite, even if she wasn''t. Do you understand?"


    Joe diligently nodded his head, and thought that he will always stand beside his Mommy, listen to her,


    and protect her, no matter what.


    "But Mommy, I''m hungry now!" said Joe, while innocently looking at Cherry.


    Cherry looked at her lovely son, and in a tender voice, said, "I''ve already texted Lily Wu and she''s


    cooking for us as we speak. We''ll eat when we get home."


    "That''s wonderful!" said Joe, while he happily pped his hands.


    "Cherry, you''re so thoughtful, " said Selina.


    When they arrived back home, the meal was almost ready, and the three of them sat in the dining room


    and waited for Lily to bring it.


    "Mommy, will Daddy alsoe back?" asked Joe.


    Cherry showed to be indifferent to that detail, and said, "I don''t know."


    "Never mind him, Joe, don''t worry about your Daddy; let''s eat now!" said Selina to Joe while smiling at


    him.


    "Okay, " replied Joe, and then picked up the chopsticks to eat.


    While they were eating, they heard the sound of car parking outside in the courtyard.


    Lily looked out the window, and said to Cherry, "It''s Mr. Jackson."


    Jackson then entered into the house, and when he saw that the three of them were eating in the dining


    room, he walked to them.


    "Daddy,e here! Let''s eat together!" said Joe, clearly delighted that his father had also returned


    back home. He immediately put down his chopsticks, ran to his father, held his hand and brought him


    to sit at the table with them.


    When Jackson looked at Cherry and saw that she wasn''t in a bad mood, he decided that he should


    better stay silent.


    Lily respectfully brought a pair of chopsticks and put them in front of him at the table.


    "Daddy, let''s eat now! The food is delicious!" happily said Joe.


    When he saw how excited his son was to eat with him, Jackson replied in a tender voice, "Okay, let''s


    eat!"


    Selina felt delighted to see that they got along so well with one another. They were indeed a happy


    family!

 Chapter 205 A Sweet Life

    Chapter 205 A Sweet Life


    When it came bedtime for Joe, Cherry read a story for him. After he fell asleep, she tucked him in and


    left the room.


    When she was also on her way to her bedroom, Cherry saw that the light in the study room was on.


    She thought that Jackson must surely be in there, and she decided to go and check on him.


    On her way to him, she saw Lily holding a cup of hot coffee in her hands.


    Lily greeted Cherry, "Madam."


    "Is that for Jackson?" asked Cherry, referring to the cup of steaming coffee.


    Lily nodded.


    "Give it to me, I''ll take it to him. You can leave now, " said Cherry, while she took the cup from her


    hands.


    "Okay, " said Lily while nodding.


    Cherry then entered the study.


    Jackson didn''t raise his head at first, thinking that it was Lily, but when he caught Cherry''s sweet scent,


    he immediately realized that his wife was in the room.


    Jackson then looked up and saw Cherry standing beside him. "Howe you brought me the coffee?"


    he asked.


    Cherry then handed him the cup, and said, "I just put Joe to sleep earlier and I saw Lily bringing you


    the coffee, so I thought I would better bring it to you and let her go and rest."


    Jackson took the cup of coffee and sipped some of it before he ced it on his desk.


    Cherry thought that since she brought him the coffee she should leave.


    But Jackson suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms.


    Cherry lost her bnce for a moment and fell into Jackson''sp.


    She quietly sat on hisp, listened to his breath and smelled the coffee mixed with her husband''s scent.


    "Why the rush? Why not stay a little longer with me here?" said Jackson, trying to nuzzle Cherry who


    felt his warm breath on her cheek.


    She immediately turned her head away and avoided to look at him. "It''ste, " she said, "I have to go to


    bed."


    "It''s only ten o''clock now, it''s not toote, " whispered Jackson affectionately in her ear.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Take your time then, I''m going now, " said Cherry, as she struggled to get rid of his hold, but failed.


    She was locked tight in his arms, and it seemed that she had no way of escaping him.


    "I want you to stay with me, " he said, domineering.


    Cherry still tried to escape, but her efforts turned out to be in vain. Eventually, she gave up on her


    endeavour, afraid that she would provoke him.


    She then obediently settled down on hisp and cuddled up against his chest.


    Jackson alsoposed himself when he saw that Cherry calmed down. He held Cherry with one hand,


    while with the other he flipped the pages of the book in front of him.


    But reading was thest thing that he wanted to do now. How could he read a book in such a


    circumstance, when he was holding the woman to whom he was so addicted?


    Cherry sensed his absent-mindedness when his hand moved from her shoulder onto her hip.


    "Well, " suddenly began Cherry to say, "Was Grandpa angry because of our early leave this


    afternoon?"


    "No, " answered Jackson.


    "Oh, that''s good, " said Cherry carefully.


    As Jackson moved his eyes to Cherry''s fair face, her innocent look fuelled his desire even more.


    "I was wondering, how did you have the guts to fight Lucia today?" asked Jackson. He remembered


    that in the past, Cherry had always remained silent to whatever Lucia had said to her, he being the one


    who had always stood out and defended her. However, now Cherry had dared to excuse herself and


    Joe in front of Andrew, and had suddenly turned defensive. He had not expected thating from her.


    Cherry replied, "Five years ago things were different, but not anymore now." She had renewed herself


    in the past five years, and she had to be brave because she now had a son to protect.


    She then added, "By the way, why can''t Joe and I protect ourselves if no one stands out for us?"


    Jackson''s expression then started to change little by little. He stared at Cherry, and said, "Are you


    saying that I didn''t protect you and our son?"


    He spoke the words very slowly, sounding as though she was questioning his ability to that.


    Cherry then looked away to avoid his gaze and said nothing.


    When Jackson saw that she was avoiding his stare, he grabbed her chin and forced her to face him.


    "I''ve told you that you''re my woman and that I''ll protect you forever!" said Jackson firmly, like he was


    reciting some kind of sacred vow.


    His statement didn''t move Cherry, who was no longer trusting men''s words, especially Jackson''s.


    She thought for a while, and then tly said, "Jackson, I know how to protect myself. There''s no


    need..."


    Jackson stopped her from speaking with a sudden and violent kiss on her lips.


    Cherry immediately struggled to push him away.


    But her resistance was futile, because Jackson wouldn''t ept to let her defy him. He wanted her be


    the good girl that always stood beside him, rather than to be independent and distant from him.


    The hot, deep kiss almost exhausted Cherry, and by the time Jackson was done with her, Cherry''s face


    was flushed scarlet, and she was gasping for air.


    Before she even had the chance to calm down, Jackson picked her up in his arms and walked out of


    the room with her.


    "Where, where are you taking me? asked Cherry, anxious about what was to happen next.


    "Where else would I take you at night?" asked Jackson back.


    He then arrived in front of his bedroom''s door and kicked it wide open.


    He gently put Cherry on the bed and then threw himself onto her.


    They then made love, and the night became long and sweet.


    The following morning, when the first beams of sunlight shone into the room, Jackson was cuddling


    Cherry tightly in bed, while he was still asleep. Only by keeping her so close to him every moment


    could he feel that he was finally at ease, and that he was living a happy and fulfilled life.


    Joe had also just woken up, and as he rubbed his sleepy eyes, he walked to Cherry''s bedroom.


    "Mommy?" said Joe as he pushed the door open, but he found that the bed was empty.


    He felt a little bit upset when he didn''t find Cherry there, and wondered, ''Why would Mommy get up so


    early on a Sunday morning?''


    He thought for a while longer and then decided to ask his Daddy about her.


    When he arrived at Jackson''s bedroom, he tried to be as silent as possible not to rm the people


    inside. He peeped through the door''s crack and saw his father cuddling with his mom.


    He instantly covered his mouth, closed his eyes, and walked away, tiptoeing downstairs with a big


    smile on his face.


    Lily was cleaning the living room on the first floor, and when Joe saw her, he immediately told her, "Lily,


    don''t clean upstairs until afternoon."


    Lily turned to look at Joe and was confused as to why the young master disturbed her routine job,


    which was to clean the second floor immediately after she was done with the living room.


    Joe read her mind, and exined, "Daddy and Mommy are still asleep, so be careful not to wake them


    up. Just do as I said, you can go and clean itter in the afternoon."


    "OK, got it, " she said while she nodded to him.


    "Both you and Bill, " warned Joe again, "Remember not to go upstairs and disturb them before they


    wake up. Do you understand?"


    Lily had to do exactly as her young master said without questioning his words.


    Joe was satisfied to hear her promise, and then happily said to himself, "I''ll go water the flowers."


    When Cherry opened her eyes she was instantly blinded by the bright sunlight that hit her face. She


    whispered to Jackson, "You forgot to draw the curtains."


    Jackson understood her muffled voice. He moved his body a little and changed his position to easily


    hold Cherry more closer to him. He then put his hand over her eyes, and said, "Go back to sleep, I''ll


    block the light for you."


    Cherry then pulled his hand away, and as she looked at his sleepy face, she said, "It''s already noon


    now."


    "It''s Sunday, let''s get more sleep, " said Jackson, who just wanted toy in bed close to Cherry instead


    of sleeping.


    "Jackson,e on, it''s time to wake up, " said Cherry in a fond tone. "If you don''t get out of bed, I will."


    Jackson then instantly opened his eyes, and Cherry''s familiar face came into sight. She looked as


    beautiful as ever.


    Cherry pulled the quilt to cover herself better, somehow startled.


    "What''s wrong? Are you cold?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry looked at Jackson, and said, "Jerk, remember to close the curtains and the door next time!"


    Jackson stood up and saw that the door wasn''t fully shut, but since he had not heard any footsteps


    outside of it, he was sure that no one hade inside.


    Jackson nced at Cherry, and after he fondled her hair, he said, "Baby, there''s no need to worry


    about anything here at home."


    "What if Joe sees something?" said Cherry, who didn''t want her son to spot anything improper.


    Jackson leaned closer to her, and said, "It doesn''t matter. Our son is a genius, and he probably already


    knows everything."


    "How could you..." Cherry couldn''t find her words to argue with him.


    She decided to go to the bathroom first, but when she was just about to get off bed, a pain suddenly hit


    her, and she fell back onto the bed.


    Jackson anxiously asked, "What''s wrong? Are you alright?"


    Cherry red at him, and said, "Can you be a little gentler next time? It hurts."


    Seeing her painful frown, Jackson said, "Baby, I''m sorry. I''ll try to be more careful."


    Jackson''s apology apparently pleased her, but she pretended to still be angry with him. "Help me go to


    the bathroom, " she ordered him.


    "Sure, " said Jackson. He then kissed Cherry on the cheek and carried her to the bathroom.

 Chapter 206 A Large Amount Of Money

    Chapter 206 A Large Amount Of Money


    After they lingered for about an hour in the bathroom, they finally walked out of it.


    After that, Cherry put on one of her casual home dresses and went downstairs. She saw Joe ying


    with Bill in the courtyard and watering the flowers with a sprinkler in his hand. When she saw how


    happy he was, Cherry smiled delightedly.


    Downstairs, Lily was preparing lunch, and Cherry decided to go to the kitchen and help her.


    When she saw that Cherry was downstairs, Lily hastily said, "Madam, you''re up already?"


    "Yes, " said Cherry as she nodded, "Are you cooking lunch?"


    "Yes, " replied Lily.


    "Let me help you, " said Cherry, and after that, she washed her hands and started to help Lily prepare


    the meal.


    Jackson also came downstairs, and when he saw that Cherry was cooking with Lily in the kitchen, he


    felt in a good mood and light hearted. He then went to the courtyard to see his son.


    He saw that he was watering the flowers but that his feet were wet, and shouted, "Joe!"


    Hearing his Daddy, Joe quickly answered in a loud voice, "Daddy!"


    "Don''t y in the water, be careful not to catch a cold!" said Jackson, very concerned about his son''s


    health.


    "It''s fun to y in the water, Daddy, " said Joe, while he continued watering the nts with his feet


    soaked in water.


    Jackson could not help but shake his head when he heard him. He ordered Bill, who was standing


    beside Joe, "Watch him, and don''t let his clothes get wet!"


    "Certainly, Mr. Jackson, " replied Bill politely.


    Jackson then turned around, walked into the living room, and sat on the sofa to read his newspaper.


    After lunch was ready, Cherry walked into the courtyard and shouted to her son, who was still ying,


    "Joe,e and have lunch!"


    "But Mommy, I still want to y some more!" said Joe, unwilling to go back inside the house.


    "Stop now, you''ve yed all morning! It''s time for lunch now, " said Cherry, in a very serious tone.


    Joe pouted, and was reluctant to go to Cherry, but was soon pulled inside the house by her.


    When Cherry saw that Jackson was still sitting in the living room, she told Joe, "Ask your daddy to


    Joe was still unhappy, and shouted to Jackson in the living room, "Daddy, Mommy asked you toe


    and eat lunch!"


    Jackson raised his head and saw Cherry pull his son into the dining room. He then put down the


    newspaper and went to them.


    While the family was having lunch inside the dining room, Joe silently looked at how his father and


    mother were. He saw that neither one of them were smiling, but that his father had a much more tender


    expression on his face than he had the day before.


    "Joe, what are you looking at?" asked Cherry, noticing that from time to time her son was gazing at


    both her and Jackson.


    Joe snickered, and hastily replied, "Nothing."


    After that, Joe lowered his head and started to eat his meal.


    Jackson also looked at Joe and Cherry, and didn''t feel that they looked different as they usually did.


    After lunch, Joe went upstairs to take his noon nap. Cherry was watching TV in the living room with


    Jackson apanying her next to her on the sofa.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s phone rang.


    The call came from Derek and Jackson immediately answered it.


    "Hello, " said Jackson.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Are you home now, Jackson?" asked Derek, with his voice sounding a little bit anxious.


    "Yes, I''m at home. What''s up?" asked Jackson.


    "We have to go back to the barracks this afternoon. Something happened..." said Derek.


    Jackson thought a while, and then replied, "Okay, got it. I''ll be on my way soon."


    After he hung up the phone, Jackson pondered what could have possibly happened and hastily started


    to get himself ready.


    Cherry noticed that something was off, and she asked Jackson, "What happened? Why are you in such


    a hurry?"


    "I have to go back to the barracks. Derek said that something happened and that we have to deal with


    it, " said Jackson.


    "Then you should go back, it must be something important, " said Cherry.


    Jackson looked at Cherry, and in a serious tone, said, "I may note back home this evening."


    "Stay at the barracks then. Anyway, everything''s alright here at home, and I will ask Bill to drive me to


    work tomorrow, " said Cherry, in a very understanding tone.


    Jackson circled her waist with his arm and nted a big kiss on her forehead. He was reluctant to


    leave Cherry''s side, and in a tender voice, he said, "Then you and Joe stay at home and call me if


    anything happens. Okay?"


    Cherry nodded.


    Then, Cherry apanied Jackson to the vi''s gates and didn''te back into the house only after


    she saw Jackson drive his car away.


    After she returned, Cherry continued to sit on the sofa and watch TV, but she felt somehow lost;


    Jackson wasn''t beside her anymore, and she felt absent-minded.


    Suddenly, Cherry then thought of the apartment in which she had once lived with Jackson. Since they


    had moved to the vi, she hadn''t had a chance to go back to the apartment, and wondered whether all


    the stuff that she knew was in the apartment was still there. Had Jackson got rid of it?


    After she thought for a while, Cherry decided to go to the apartment and have a look at the ce. If the


    stuff was still there, perhaps she could bring something over, and anyway, she thought that since they


    didn''t live there any longer, the stuff would be sitting there idle, so Cherry immediately asked Lily to call


    in Bill.


    Bill stood in front of Cherry, and respectfully said, "Madam, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Bill, I need you to drive me to the apartment, the one in which me and Jackson had once lived, " said


    Cherry.


    After she said that, Cherry turned her head to look at Lily, and told her, "When Joe wakes up, ask him


    to do his homework. I''ll go to the apartment now, but I''ll be back before dinner."


    "Okay, " said Lily, while nodding to her.


    Bill then drove Cherry to the apartment and arrived there fast.


    As she stood in front of the apartment and saw the familiar surroundings, Cherry felt that everything


    seemed to have happened just yesterday.


    Cherry then walked into the building, opened the apartment''s door, and went inside.


    Everything was the same. Although covered with dust, the furniture was exactly in the same ce as it


    was ced five years ago.


    Cherry looked through all the apartment, but she had no idea why she had suddenly wanted toe


    back and look at it. She didn''t care much about what had happened there before, but the thought of


    Cherry then slowly opened the door of the study and saw that it was the same as it had used to be. The


    shelves were full of Jackson''s books, and hisputer was still on the desk.


    She walked inside and used a book to dust off the chair. She sat down at the desk.


    Cherry couldn''t help but recall their moments there. She then pulled one of the drawers under the desk.


    She saw that there were several books inside it of no interest to her and wanted to close it, but


    suddenly she was attracted by a piece of paper hidden inside one of them.


    Curious, Cherry took out the paper.


    When she saw what was on that piece of paper, Cherry couldn''t help but open her eyes wide, totally


    astonished by what she found written on it.


    It was a bank receipt with a huge amount of remittance written on it. The receipt was dated one week


    before she returned home, but what was more surprising was that the recipient was unexpectedly Sally.


    She wondered why had Jackson transferred fifty million to Sally''s ount. She knew that Sally had


    always apanied Jackson during the past five years, and even if Jackson had given her some


    pocket money from time to time, it shouldn''t have been that much! Each time Jackson had given her


    some money, the sum would be a few hundred thousand. Now she wondered why had Jackson


    transferred such an incredible sum to Sally. Was it because something that rted to their past?

 Chapter 207 Where Is Your Mommy (Part One)

    Chapter 207 Where Is Your Mommy (Part One)


    Suddenly, the room seemed to be very strange to her. Cherry felt that it was full of secrets that she


    didn''t have a clue about, and wondered, ''Can it be true that I''m no longer the mistress of this house?


    Has everything changed in the passed five years?''


    An idea then suddenly came into her mind, and she wanted to discover the unrevealed details hidden


    in her former home.


    Cherry started to rummage around in the study. She removed all the books off the self and carefully


    searched through them.


    After two hours of searching, Cherry had almost looked through every nook and cranny of the study,


    but had found nothing besides the receipt.


    After Cherry pondered for a while, she walked out of the study and went into the bedroom. This was the


    most familiar room to her, and she thought that she couldn''t possibly find something there, or could


    she?


    Cherry began to search through the wardrobe and the dresser, and although she believed that she


    couldn''t find something there, she still couldn''t overlook it.


    She eventually gave up searching after she found nothing suspicious there, and then sat down on the


    bed and started to think about the receipt. Why had Jackson transferred so much money to Sally?


    Cherry''s eyes then suddenly shifted to the picture on the bedside table. It was her wedding picture with


    Jackson.


    Cherry picked it up and closely looked at it, and felt bitter inside.


    ''Jackson, you told me that you will love me with all your life, and you told me that the most important


    thing is to be honest with one another, but why do you still keep things about you and Sally hidden


    away from me? Is it because you want to protect her? Or that you''re still in love with her?''


    Tears began to stream down her face as she looked at the picture. In it, Jackson was embracing her


    from behind and had his hands around her waist, and it looked like he was trying to whisper something


    into her ear or was trying to kiss her.


    After she looked at it for some time, Cherry finally put the picture back from where she took it.


    She then pulled open the bedside table''s drawer, and she saw a stack of other pictures. Cherry didn''t


    remember that there were pictures there, so she decided to have a look at them.


    She was shocked by what she saw.


    She saw Stephen in one of them, with whom she was very familiar, and she couldn''t help but go


    through several more pictures.


    She saw Stephen''s face again in one of the pictures, talking to someone who had his back turned


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    towards the camera.


    Although she didn''t see the man''s face, his silhouette caught Cherry''s attention. Why did it seem so


    familiar to her? Had she met the man before?


    Cherry tried very hard to recall the man. She remembered whose silhouette it was, because it looked


    very simr with the one that she had once saw standing beside Sally one time.


    Cherry looked closely to the picture again andpared it with the image she had in her mind. Finally,


    she was sure that it was the same with the person that she was thinking of, but why was Stephen with


    that person?


    Cherry shivered a little when a sudden thought came into her mind. Could it be that Sally and Stephen


    knew this person at the first ce?


    Then, Cherry suddenly heard the sounds of footsteps, and she quickly put the pictures back into the


    drawer and closed it.


    Cherry didn''t notice that there were three words written on the back of the picture.


    Bill walked to the door of her former bedroom, and when he saw Cherry sitting on the bed, he said,


    "Mrs. Cherry, it''s gettingte. Should we leave now?"


    Cherry knew that Bill wanted to take her back home.


    Before she replied, she picked up the frame from the bedside table and took her wedding picture out of


    it.


    She then said, "We can go now." Cherry stood up from the bed with the picture in her hand and


    followed Bill out of the apartment.


    On their way back home, Bill saw in the rearview mirror that Cherry couldn''t keep her eyes off of the


    picture.


    He said, "Mrs. Cherry, if you miss the things in the old house, I can move them to the vi for you next


    time."


    "No, that''s alright, " declined Cherry. She didn''t looked at Bill, because her eyes were still on the photo,


    and continued to say, "I was just thinking about this picture, it was taken on the day that Jackson and I


    got married."


    Bill smiled and said, "Mrs. Cherry, why not take another picture if you like it so much? There are three


    of you now, you should have a family photo."


    Cherry thought that it was actually a great idea.


    She looked at the photo, and thought to herself, ''Jackson, would you like to take a family photo with


    us?''


    After they got back home, Cherry sat back on the sofa and asked Lily to bring her a ss of water.


    Cherry happened to notice that Bill had put the car keys on the shoe cab, and suddenly an idea


    came into her mind. With that thought, Cherry''s look in her eyes deepened, and aplex feeling


    overwhelmed her.


    It was past six when Joe finished his homework, and when he ran downstairs, he saw that his Mommy


    was watching her soap opera.


    Joe then ran in front of his mother, and said, "Mommy, don''t you think that you look like a little girl? A


    little girl who likes watching soap operas?"


    Cherry looked at her son andughed. She said, "There are tones of handsome guys in soap operas,


    and I like to see handsome guys."


    Joe pouted and then stood in front of the TV to block her Mommy''s sight. He said, "You already have


    Daddy and me, aren''t we enough for you? Do you think that there are other guys more handsome than


    Daddy and me? But I have to say, I''m a little bit more handsome than Daddy is."

 Chapter 208 Where Is Your Mommy (Part Two)

    Chapter 208 Where Is Your Mommy (Part Two)


    Joe then made a gesture with his two fingers to show his Mommy how much of a small difference it


    was between him and his Daddy''s looks.


    Cherryughed again when she saw how funny her son was, and replied, "Pumpkin, you''re even more


    self obsessed than your Daddy is." She then looked towards the kitchen, and asked to her son, "Are


    you hungry? Let''s go and eat something!"


    "Okay!" happily replied Joe. He then held his mom''s hand and they walked together towards the


    kitchen.


    After he had just two bites of food in the kitchen, Joe asked Cherry, "Mommy, is Daddying home


    tonight?" Joe stared at his mom and waited for her answer.


    "I don''t think so, your Daddy has some things to do in the army, and he won''t being home tonight,


    " replied Cherry, while she was eating.


    Joe was very excited after he heard what his Mommy had just said. He cried out, "Mommy, then I want


    to sleep with you tonight!"


    After Cherry thought for a while, she put down her chopsticks, and said, "Joe, Mommy has to go out for


    a while, because I need to finish some work in the office. If I won''te back before nine, can you go


    to sleep first and not wait for me? Can you do that for me?"


    Joe could tell from the look in his Mommy''s eyes that she was preupied. He knew that something


    must have happened to her, but that she was unwilling to tell him any of the details.


    "Fine, " simply replied Joe, a little bit upset.


    When she saw that her son was wearing a sulky face, Cherry softly said, "Joe, you know that you''re


    Mommy''s good boy. Mommy wille back as soon as she finishes her job, and then she''ll sleep with


    you. Okay?"


    Joe nodded. He wanted to ask his Mommy more about her business, but eventually abandoned the


    idea.


    After she ate, Cherry told Lily and Bill to go to bed early and then went upstairs with her son.


    Cherry felt relieved after she saw Joe enter into his bedroom and then left.


    After she went back downstairs, she took the car keys from the shoe cab and immediately walked


    out through the door.


    Cherry nned to meet Stephen and ask him who the man in the picture was. Why did he know him?


    Did Sally have anything to do with the man? She also wondered if Stephen was going to tell her


    something after she presented him the money transfer receipt.


    She slowly got lost in her thoughts while she was driving. She thought that maybe Stephen could finally


    give her the answers that she was looking for.


    When Jackson arrived back home, he noticed that there were no other cars in the yard except for his.


    He wondered where did Bill drive Cherry sote at night.


    Pondering this, he walked inside the house.


    Jackson turned on the light while he put on his sleepers, and he nced around the living room but


    saw nothing. He thought it quite unusual that there was no one downstairs, not even Lily.


    Jackson then went upstairs, and instead of going into his own room, he first went into Cherry''s. There


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    was no sign of Cherry there, and Jackson felt sad and hollow when he noticed that she wasn''t in the


    house with him.


    After he walked out of Cherry''s room, Jackson knocked on Joe''s door and his son almost immediately


    opened it.


    "Joe!" said Jackson while smiling.


    "Daddy, you''re back!" quietly said Joe, but without feeling as excited as he normally was when he saw


    his father.


    "Yes, I am. What are you up to?" asked Jackson as he took his son into his arms and entered his


    bedroom.


    "I was ying games on my iPad, but I keep failing some levels!" replied Joe, wondering whether his


    Daddy knew that his Mommy had gone out.


    "Oh, really? I can pass them for you, " replied Jackson, as he put Joe down on the bed. He then sat


    next to his son and picked up his iPad.


    "Yes, Daddy, please help me, " replied Joe while nodding. He thought that if he kept his Daddy busy, he


    might be able to distract him from asking where his Mommy had went to.


    However, while he ying Joe''s game on the iPad, Jackson asked, "Where is your Mommy? It''s


    already prettyte."


    "I have no idea, she just told me that I should go to bed early, " replied Joe worriedly. He didn''t tell


    Jackson that Cherry had gone to the office, because she had obviously lied to him. What if his Daddy


    would call his aunt Selina to check on his Mommy after he told him that?


    Suddenly, Jackson paused the game, and as looked into Joe''s eyes, he asked again, "Didn''t your


    Mommy tell you where she went?"


    Joe only shook his head and remained silent.


    Jackson then put down the iPad, and said, "Lily should know where she is."


    After he said this, he put aside the iPad and went out of Joe''s room. He decided to ask Lily where


    Cherry went, because since Joe knew nothing about her whereabouts, he was sure that she was the


    only person left in the house who knew where Cherry and Bill had actually gone to. Bill surely must


    have told Lily where he took Cherry.


    Joe was rather clever, and when he saw that his Daddy left his room, he quickly followed behind him,


    knowing that something was wrong.

 Chapter 209 Are You Protecting Her

    Chapter 209 Are You Protecting Her


    Jackson didn''t pay too much attention to Joe, who was sitting beside him. The only thing that he


    wanted to know was where had Cherry gone to.


    After he arrived in the backyard, Jackson suddenly stopped when he saw that both Lily''s and Bill''s


    bedroom lights were still on.


    ''What''s the hell is going on here?'' wondered Jackson in his mind.


    He then directly walked to Bill''s bedroom and knocked on the door.


    Bill opened the door, and saw Jackson standing in the doorway with the little master behind him.


    Bill immediately greeted him, "Master!"


    "How can you be at home?" asked Jackson, in a very inquiring manner.


    Bill was somehow confused with what Jackson had just asked him. After all, he was supposed to be at


    home at that hour.


    At that moment, Lily, who was living next to Bill, opened her door, and walked out after she heard the


    noiseing from outside.


    Seeing that Jackson and Bill were standing opposite to each other, she asked puzzled, "Mr. Jackson,


    what happened?"


    Jackson didn''t pay too much attention to Lily''s words. He kept his eyes on Bill, and asked, "Where did


    Cherry go?"


    Bill was shocked by his question, and didn''t know how to answer it. He carefully thought about it, and


    then obediently replied, "Isn''t, isn''t Mrs. Cherry in the house?"


    "Her car is also missing, " added Jackson. His expression showed that he was already boiling with fury.


    Bill and Lily were very surprised to find out that Cherry had left.


    As he looked at Jackson''s angry, frowning face, Bill couldn''t help but tremble, and said, "I don''t know. In


    the afternoon, Mrs. Cherry said that she wanted to go back to apartment to have a look around the


    ce, so I obeyed hermand and took her there."


    "What did she do inside the apartment?" asked Jackson seriously, with his eyes sharply fixed on Bill''s


    face.


    "It seemed to me that she missed the old days. She did nothing in the apartment other than to take


    your wedding photo from the bedside table when I told her that it was gettingte, " said Bill. He hadn''t


    noticed anything weird about her at all.


    ''The photo?'' Jackson thought for a while, but then his expression instantly changed. He asked, "In the


    bedroom?"


    Bill nodded, and said, "Yes, in the one you''ve lived before."


    All of a sudden, Jackson got anxious. He grabbed Bill''s pajamapels, and asked, "Why did you take


    her back?"


    "It was, it was Mrs. Cherry who asked me to drive her there. I don''t know, I don''t know!" said Bill, too


    afraid by then to give him an intelligible reply.


    Jackson then fiercely pushed Bill away, turned around, and left with his heart filled with fury. ''Cherry,


    what did you find out? Where are you now? Do you want to run away from me again? Or do you think


    that the life I provided for you has too much freedom in it?''


    Joe didn''t leave with his Daddy. Instead, he just quietly stood in the yard, saw him call someone, get in


    his car and then drive away. He was lost in his thought about his Mommy, and there was no doubt that


    his Daddy had gone out to look for Mommy. But what about his Mommy? Where had she gone to? Had


    something already happened to her?


    Joe then ran back to the vi as soon as possible, and he used the phone to dial his Mommy''s mobile,


    but no one answered it.


    After she arrived at the bar, Cherry saw many people walking in and out of it. After she thought for a


    while, she got out of her car and eventually entered it.


    Cherry walked into the bar brushing through the crowd, and stepped towards Stephen''s office. Cherry


    thought that she would surely find him there working at that hour, and even though it was somehow


    impertinent for her toe there without calling him or asking someone else to tell him beforehand,


    she thought that he wouldn''t mind it.


    Cherry dashed towards Stephen''s office door and directly pushed the door without knocking on it. She


    couldn''t wait to figure out all of the things that had confused her for so much time. She wanted to know


    the truth from Stephen, because she believed that he had to be an insider that could exin to her


    everything that had happened.


    However, when she pushed the door open, Cherry couldn''t believer her eyes. She suddenly stopped in


    her tracks when she saw who the other person sitting inside Stephen''s office was.


    On the sofa, Stephen and Sally were sitting face to face. When they saw the door m open, they


    immediately saw Cherry.


    "Cherry?" said Stephen, astonished. He then stood up from his seat and stared at her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sally also was surprised when she saw her. It had never urred to her that Cherry would appear


    before her at that ce, and at that hour.


    Seeing Sally''s peaceful face, Cherry thought for a moment and eventually walked into Stephen''s office.


    Cheery didn''t answer Stephen''s question; instead, she stared at Sally, and asked, "How can you be


    here?"


    "Cherry, why can''t I be here?" She sat on the sofa and looked at Cherry with an arrogant expression on


    her face.


    Then, Cherry looked at Stephen, and then looked at Sally again, and asked, "Are you getting along?"


    Sally slightly smiled, and answered, "Can''t you see that already?"


    Cherry didn''t reply to Sally''s words, and instead moved all of her attention and confusion onto Stephen.


    Stephen realized that Cherry was puzzled by what she had just seen. He immediately walked up to her,


    and exined, "Cherry, please don''t get me wrong. We were just talking about business."


    "Do you have a trade contact? Does she take charge of delivering the alcohol to your bar, or providing


    your bar with wine sses?" Cherry didn''t believe Stephen''s words for one second. She might have in


    the past, but now, the photo she had seen at the apartment appeared in her mind again. How could she


    still believe him when she already knew about the man in the photo?


    Sally immediately got irritated when she heard Cherry''s furious tone with Stephen. She suddenly rose


    to her feet, and as she looked at her, said, "Cherry, our affair isn''t your concern. What right do you think


    you have to bombard him like that?"


    Stephen didn''t know how to exin things to Cherry, and got even more flurried in his heart when he


    heard the way Sally talked to her.


    Cherry stared at Sally, fearless. Sheposed herself, and said, "Sally, I had never expected that you


    and Stephen would be so close to each other that you could even sit together and chat."


    "What do you think? There are many things that you don''t know about, " said Sally. She looked very


    arrogant, and it seemed that she wanted to shoot Cherry dead with her gaze.


    When he noticed Sally''s manner of speaking, Stephen was suddenly afraid that she would reveal


    something important to her. He immediately said, "Sally, stop that! You can leave now, I''lle to you if


    somethinges up."


    Sally got even more irritated when she heard Stephen tell her to leave. Why did Stephen have to drive


    her away when Cherry came? When Cherry was around, Jackson would ignore her presence, and now


    it seemed that it was the same with Stephen! Once Cherry showed up, Stephen also drove her away.


    How could they do that to her?


    "Why do I have to leave now? If there is someone here who is supposed to leave, then that someone


    should be Cherry, " said Sally, as she walked closer to Cherry.


    Noticing that Sally was getting close to her, Stephen immediately grabbed Cherry''s arm to pull her


    behind him.


    What Stephen did suddenly astonished Sally, and she couldn''t understand what was going on now. If


    Jackson had done this in front of her, she might have regarded him that he was trying to protect his


    wife. But now, it seemed that Stephen also did it.


    Sally looked at Stephen stunned, and asked, "Are you protecting her?"

 Chapter 210 You Are Not Qualified (Part One)

    Chapter 210 You Are Not Qualified (Part One)


    Cherry stood behind Stephen, also stunned by his sudden move. She hadn''t expected him to defend


    her against Sally.


    Stephen didn''t answer Sally, and instead said, "Let''s continue our conversation next time. You can


    leave here now."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sally stared at him with anger in her eyes, and thought in her mind, ''Stephen, how could you lose your


    judgement in front of this woman? If so, how could we continue with our future n?''


    Stephen saw that Sally still had no intention to leave. He felt troubled, because he knew Sally well and


    understood that she wouldn''t do anything against her will.


    Stephen then turned around to face Cherry, and in a much softer tone, said, "Let''s get out of here."


    He didn''t wait for Cherry''s reply, and immediately took her arm and was about to leave the office with


    her.


    When Sally saw them leaving, she suddenly shouted, "Stephen, if she knew all of our things, do you


    think that she would still go with you?"


    When they heard Sally''s words, Stephen and Cherry both suddenly stopped.


    Cherry looked at Stephen and didn''t say a word, and instead waited for him to say something.


    Stephen thought for a while and decided that it should be the best for him to keep silent. Eventually, he


    left with Cherry.


    Cherry walked behind Stephen with her arm in his hand. While they were going down the stairway,


    Cherry asked, "Where are we going?"


    But Stephen didn''t answer her.


    After Cherry waited for him to reply for some time, she curiously looked at him, and found that anger


    was written all over his face. She then suddenly felt that Stephen wasn''t as easygoing as he usually


    was.


    Cherry understood that she would be annoying if she kept asking Stephen, because at that moment


    her words were nothing but a background noise for him.


    She decided to be silent, and to just follow Stephen.


    When they walked out of the club, Stephen quickly nced at the hotel across the street and


    immediately strode towards it with Cherry.


    Cherry didn''t resist him, because she was waiting for him to stop somewhere and to ask him to finally


    tell her the truth.


    They didn''t notice Bobby, who was already standing somewhere not far from the hotel. He kept his


    eyes on them as they went out of the club and then into the hotel together.


    "Why did you bring me here?" asked Cherry, confused.


    But Stephen still didn''t answer her, and instead took a room card from the receptionist and then walked


    into the elevator with Cherry.


    After some time, Jackson also arrived, and parked his car at the hotel''s door. He looked around and


    saw the other car from his house also parked across the street, so he knew that Bobby''s information


    was correct. There was no doubt about it, Cherry was inside the hotel with Stephen.


    He got out of the car and then saw Bobby walking towards him.


    He walked up to Jackson, and respectfully said to him, "They''re inside."


    The anger written on Jackson''s face was unfathomable, and he immediately entered the hotel to find


    them.


    When the receptionist saw Jackson, she immediately got nervous. At that moment, the hotel''s manager


    happened to be inspecting the workers in the lobby, and when he also caught sight of Jackson, he


    hastily walked up to him.


    The hotel''s manager greeted him with a ttering smile on his face, and said, "Mr. Jackson! What


    brings you here today?"


    But Jackson paid no attention to him, and as he looked at the receptionist, he asked, "Which room is


    Stephen An in?"


    The receptionist moved her eyes between Jackson and the manager and felt in a dilemma. ording


    to the hotel''s rule, all the customers'' information was confidential, and couldn''t be given away under


    any circumstances; besides, Stephen also wasn''t an ordinary man, and she didn''t dare to leak out his


    information.


    Bobby, who was standing beside Jackson, angrily shouted at her, "Come on already, woman! What''re


    you doing? Do you want this building razed to the ground?"


    The manager shivered with fear when he heard Bobby''s words, and he hastily said to the receptionist,


    "You heard the man! Quick, check it out for Mr. Jackson!"


    The receptionist clicked theputer''s mouse for a couple of seconds, and then said, "He''s in Room


    3206."


    Jackson then reached out his hand.


    The receptionist knew that he was asking for the room card, so she promptly gave him the spare one.


    Jackson then turned around and strode towards the elevator.


    In Room 3206, Stephen was standing beside the window and watching the scenery outside. Cherry,


    who was standing not far away from him, had her eyes focused on his back.


    "Stephen, could you please tell me the truth?" asked Cherry, with confusion clearly heard in her voice.


    She had pinned all of her hopes of knowing about what was happening on Stephen, and if he agreed to


    tell her, then all of her doubts and questions would be finally answered.


    Stephen continued to stare at the scenery outside, still struggling in his mind. He thought, ''Should I tell


    her the whole truth? If I tell it to her without Jackson''s permission, would he kill me for it?''


    After the long silence between them, Stephen finally asked, "Cherry, are you sure that you want to


    know about it?"


    "Yes, " replied Cherry without any sort of hesitation. She then slowly moved one step at a time closer to


    him.


    Stephen turned around to face her, and earnestly said, "I warn you that once you''re aware of some


    things, you might be in danger. Aren''t you afraid of that?"


    Cherry shook her head and showed him the determined look in her eyes. She told herself that she


    wouldn''t feel afraid of anything, even if it meant risking her own life. She wanted to apany Jackson


    and to go forward with him side by side, because nothing could stop her from loving him.


    "Cherry, I still don''t want to let you know. Although everyone including Jackson concealed it from you,


    they only did it for your own good. It would be better that you don''t know about it, " said Stephen, who


    had hesitated for a long time, eventually deciding not to tell her.

 Chapter 211 You Are Not Qualified

    Chapter 211 You Are Not Qualified


    Cherry then suddenly took his hand into hers ardently, and as she looked into his eyes, she begged


    him, "Stephen, please let me know about it! Please, I want to know the whole truth!"


    When Stephen met her eager eyes, he finally submitted to her wild persistence.


    "Alright, Cherry, I''ll tell you. When the He n came face to face with disaster in the past, dramatic


    changes also took ce in my family. At that time, during the chaos, Sally and I happened to know


    about a secre..." but before Stephen finished his words, the door of the room was heavily pushed open.


    Stephen''s voice stopped all of a sudden, and he immediately looked towards it.


    When Cherry saw that Stephen moved his eyes towards the door and didn''t continue his words, she


    also cast her gaze in that direction.


    Both of them were taken aback and instantly fell silent. Cherry didn''t know what she should do next.


    Jackson, who was standing at the door, saw Cherry hand in hand with Stephen, and their intimacy


    immediately shot him into a crazed fury.


    Cherry suddenly returned to herself and promptly let go of Stephen, and at the same time, Jackson


    was slowly approaching them step by step.


    Cherry then quickly walked up to Jackson, but before she reached him, she kept shaking her head, and


    said, "Jackson, it''s not what you think! Please, listen to me!"


    But just after she finished her words, Jackson replied to her with a harsh p across her face.


    Cherry lost her bnce and fell on the floor.


    When Stephen saw her falling down, he rushed forward to catch her, but was blocked by Jackson.


    Jackson then grabbed his cor and punched him right in the face. They then started to fight with each


    other.


    Jackson, who had a more powerful body, prevailed in the fight, and pinned Stephen down on the floor.


    He grabbed his cor, and as he stared at his bleeding face, he furiously said, "How dare you bring her


    to a hotel room! Don''t you know that she belongs to me!"


    Stephen struggled to get free from his hands but failed because of his great strength.


    "But, " said Stephen as he sneered at him, "Jackson, what you''re really worried about is something


    else, right?"


    They talked in a low voice, which could only be heard by them. Cherry couldn''t hear any words out of


    their conversation, and neither could Bobby, who was standing at the door.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You let her know about it?" asked Jackson, as he focused his eyes on Stephen. If Stephen told her


    about it, then he decided that he would send him to the hell.


    Stephen replied, "What do you think? Why don''t you tell her yourself? Why do you want to let her know


    the truth from others?" He stared at Jackson with deep scornful eyes.


    But Jackson fiercelymanded, "If you dare to tell her, I''ll kill you, and, he''ll also go to hell as well!"


    Stephen opened his eyes wide and stared at Jackson, petrified by what he had just heard. He asked,


    "Will you have the heart to kill him? He''s your..."


    He was hit by Jackson''s punch again and lied down on the floor silent.


    Jackson furiously said, "Say one more word and I''ll kill you on the spot!"


    After that, he loosened his grip on him and stood up from the floor.


    At that moment, Cherry''s voice was suddenly heard in the hotel room.


    "Jackson! Kill me now before you hurt him anymore!" shouted Cherry, as she looked at Jackson.


    Although she knew that Jackson was berserk, Stephen was her real friend, and she managed to shout


    out the words to save him. He had helped her many times in the past, and earlier, he had also tried to


    protect her.


    Jackson and Stephen both felt astonished by Cherry''s words. Stephen, who was lying on the floor in a


    pool of blood, looked at Cherry, and felt somewhat happy in his mind. He thought, ''More or less, do I


    still have my ce in her heart?''


    Jackson then walked closer to Cherry and slowly squatted down at her. He lifted her chin, and furiously


    asked, "Do you want to apany him on his way to hell?"


    Cherry looked at him, but didn''t reply.


    "Cherry, do you think that you''re qualified to know all of my past?" furiously shouted Jackson, with a


    look of hatred on his face. "Do you think that you can know all of my past after you bore me a son? I''ll


    tell you, YOU ARE NEVER QUALIFIED!"


    Jackson specially shouted thest four words in a very severe and loud voice, and it seemed that all of


    his other words had been spoken just to emphasize these four.


    But Cherry still kept her silence and just calmly looked at him.


    Jackson kept his eyes on her, and continued, "Cherry, if someone ever dares to tell you about my


    secrets, know that they''re AS GOOD AS DEAD!"


    When Cherry heard hisst words, she uncontrobly started to tremble. She stared at his face, and


    realized that his heart was very different from his appearance. Although he had a handsome face, he


    had a cruel heart.


    Jackson suddenly shook his hand and threw Cherry back on the floor. He stood up and, with his eyes


    still on her, said to Bobby, "Take her home."


    He then turned around and left.


    After Jackson left the room, Bobby went inside and dragged Cherry out. Stephen, still lying on the floor,


    watched Cherry being pulled away by Bobby and felt sorry for her. If he had known that everything


    would happen like this, he would have left Cherry in his office, even if she would have quarrelled with


    Sally there.

 Chapter 212 Nobody Can Be Trusted

    Chapter 212 Nobody Can Be Trusted


    Back at the vi, Joe, Bill and Lily were all waiting for the couple in the living room.


    Joe then saw his Daddy furiouslying in the house followed by a man, and then by his Mommy.


    He cheerfully ran to his mother, and joyfully cried, "Mommy, Mommy, you''re back!"


    But Joe was stopped by Bobby before he had the chance to embrace his mother. He didn''t allow Joe to


    Joe tried to break away from Bobby''s grasp, but all of his efforts were in vain.


    "Let me go, let me go, I want my Mommy!" shouted Joe, again and again, but to no avail.


    Bill and Lily didn''t have the slightest idea about what had happened, so they just stood like onlookers


    as they watched the scene.


    Jackson suddenly shouted at his son, "Joe Shen!"


    Joe then immediately became quiet. Looking at the fire burning in his father''s eyes and at the terrible


    expression drawn all over his tensed face, Joe suddenly felt very frightened of him.


    After he saw that Joe was quiet, Jackson turned to look at Bobby, and said, "Bobby, arrange for some


    security guards to watch over the vi, and she isn''t allowed to leave the vi anymore."


    Jackson''s words shocked everyone, and Cherry looked at him in despair. Did he want to imprison her


    in the house?


    "Mr. Jackson, " suddenly said Lily, totally unaware of what had happened between the two of them.


    Why did Jackson do this? They were always devoted to each other like a loving couple, weren''t they? It


    could be easily seen that he loved Cherry deeply, but what he did now was to restrict Cherry''s freedom.


    Jackson then turned his eyes onto Lily and Bill, and said, "Listen to me very carefully: what you need to


    do is just to prepare the food well for her, and as for you Bill, there will be no need for you to drive her


    to work anymore, you''ll only need to drive Joe to school in the morning. From now on, these are all of


    your responsibilities."


    Seeing Jackson''s angry face, Lily and Bill didn''t dare to say a word, and while they nodded their heads,


    they briefly answered, "We understand."


    Joe seemed to have already known something in his mind, but he wasn''t reconciled to it. He eventually


    got rid of Bobby''s grip, and as he turned and walked up to his father, he asked, "Daddy, why do you


    treat Mommy in such a terrible way?"


    Jackson stared at his son, and word by word, answered him, "You are in no position to know why."


    Joe didn''t know what to say to him anymore. He knew little about his father, but he had once thought


    that his father was different from the rumors that circled around saying that he had an awful character.


    He had once believed that his father was a loving husband and father, but now he found that he had


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    made a big mistake by believing that.


    "Since you hate my Mommy so much, why did you ask us toe back to you? We had a good time at


    my Uncle''s home! Why did you ask us toe back if you treat us like this?" Joe resisted his father


    strongly. How could he tolerate his mother losing her freedom without doing anything to help her? He


    had to do something to improve how things were going.


    Joe''s words irritated Jackson badly, and he suddenly grasped his thin arm and coldly said, "Because


    she''s my wife and you''re my son, and I asked you toe back home where you belong!"


    When she saw that Jackson grasped Joe''s arm, Cherry immediately strode over to him, and without


    thinking too much, she threw Jackson''s hand away from Joe and held her son in her arms, trying to


    protect him.


    "This is only between us, don''t involve our son, " said Cherry in a low voice. She was already too tired


    to quarrel with Jackson anymore.


    Joe hugged his Mommy tightly, and said to his father, "You aren''t allowed to bully my Mommy!"


    Their rebelling and words made Jackson lose his temper even more.


    Jackson frowned, and said, "Cherry, you seemed to be kind to everyone. Do you want to protect


    everyone?"


    Cherry didn''t answer him, and just held her son tightly in her arms.


    Bobby stood aside and looked at Jackson with indifference.


    Jackson''s phone then suddenly rang, and after he took it out of his pocket, he saw that Selina was the


    caller.


    Jackson lowered his voice, trying to hide his anger from Selina, and answered, "Hello."


    "Jackson, are you with Cherry? Why is Cherry''s phone powered off?" Selina''s voice was clearly heard


    through the phone''s speaker.


    "You don''t need to contact her anymore, she won''t being to work any longer, " said Jackson. After


    that, he hung up, without considering for a moment Selina''s thought.


    Jackson nced at Cherry and Joe, and then turned to walk upstairs.


    When Bobby saw Jackson leave, he considered that he should too.


    Cherry had been pretending to be strong, and it was until there were only Joe, Lily and Bill left in the


    room that Cherry finally dropped the strong pretense and showed her sadness and exhaustion.


    She fell down on the floor.


    "Mommy, Mommy!" Joe was very scared when he saw his mother fall off her feet, and he hurried to


    hold her hands.


    "Madam, are you alright?" Lily and Bill also walked to Cherry''s side, also very concerned about her


    state.


    Cherry couldn''t help but close her eyes and nod her head trembling. She then slowly opened her eyes,


    and said to her son, "Mommy is okay. Don''t worry."


    Cherry looked at Lily and Bill, and said, "You can go and have a rest, I''m okay, don''t worry about me."


    "Madam, can I help you go upstairs?" Lily was very concerned, because Cherry didn''t look good at all,


    and she couldn''t possibly leave her side in those terrible moments.


    "Thank you, but Joe will apany me to go upstairs. It''s already veryte, and you also need rest, "


    said Cherry strongly.


    When Lily and Bill saw how persistent Cherry was, they eventually listened to her and left.


    Joe helped his Mommy go upstairs and also helped her get into bed. He then also climbed in it and


    held his mother tight in his arms.


    Jackson lied on his bed alone. He heard the noiseing from the next room and his heart wrung with


    anguish. When he saw Cherry holding Stephen''s hands in the hotel, he was so mad with jealousy that


    he pped her. How could he stand to see her in such an intimate way with another man?


    He wasn''t thinking straight when he said those awful words to her in the hotel. Although those remarks


    hadn''te from the bottom of his heart, she maybe believed they did.


    Jackson stared at the ceiling very confused, and didn''t know how to deal with the current predicament.


    He didn''t know what to do with Cherry. He wanted to hug her and to enjoy her sweet scent as he fell


    asleep, but instead he had treated her terribly. Would she hate him deeply and never forgive him for it?


    Was it really possible for her to forgive him?


    In Cherry''s room, Joe carefully caressed his Mommy''s face. Cherry''s frowning made him heart


    rendered, because he knew that his Mommy hurt greatly.


    Joe couldn''t help to ask her, "Mommy, are you in pain?"


    Cherry lightly smiled and shook her head.


    He knew that his Mommy was pretending to be strong, because he knew her well. "Mommy, what


    happened today?"


    Her son''s question reminded her of the scene in the hotel and of Jackson''s ironic remarks, and an


    unbearable pain suddenly pierced her heart again.


    Cherry looked at her son, and while she pretended to be strong, she said, "Joe, please remember that


    you can only trust me. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Cherry started to guard herself against Jackson, because it seemed that she knew very little about him.


    He had too many secrets, and when he was mad, he was just like a demon. He frightened her terribly,


    and she didn''t want Joe to be harmed by him as well.

 Chapter 213 I Would Not Leave Mommy (Part One)

    Chapter 213 I Would Not Leave Mommy (Part One)


    "Not even Daddy?" asked Joe. But he had already had an answer in his heart. How could he believe


    his father when his mother had been beaten by him?


    Cherry then looked at her son, and seriously said, "Joe, I don''t know your father anymore, and I can''t


    promise that he won''t try to hurt you."


    Joe nodded sensibly to Cherry, and said, "Mommy, I understand."


    In the morning, Cherry got up as usual and also waked her son. She helped him to wash and then took


    him downstairs holding his hand.


    While they were on the first floor, Cherry looked around but didn''t see Jackson, and she was a little


    curious about where he was. Didn''t he get up yet? Sleeping in wasn''t something that was in Jackson''s


    habits.


    When Lily saw Cherry downstairs, she hastily greeted her, "Good morning, Mrs. Cherry."


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Good morning. Is breakfast ready?"


    "Yes, madam, " replied Lily.


    Cherry then said to her son, "Joe, go to the dining room and eat your breakfast, and then Bill will drive


    you to school."


    "Okay, Mommy, " said Joe calmly.


    He then went to the dining room as Cherry told him to do.


    After she saw her son leave, Cherry asked Lily, "Where is Jackson?"


    "Mr. Jackson went out early in the morning, but I don''t know where, " answered Lily.


    "Well, you can get back to your own business, " said Cherry, feeling upset.


    Lily nodded to her and then left.


    Cherry then went to the dining room, and after she watched Joe finish his breakfast, she helped him


    dress neatly and watched him put his schoolbag on his back. She then walked with her son out of the


    vi.


    Just after she opened the vi''s door, Cherry was shocked by all the people in the courtyard. She


    looked around and saw that there were several people dressed in ck quietly standing in more or less


    hidden ce. Were they the security guards that Jackson had called for them?


    Looking at the strong and tall men dressed in ck suits around the courtyard, Joe couldn''t help but


    hold his Mommy''s hand tightly with a feeling of fright.


    Cherry saw her son''s reaction, and whispered to him, "Joe, don''t be afraid, it''s okay, Mommy is here


    with you."


    "Okay, " replied Joe.


    At that moment, Bill was standing beside the car and looked at Cherry and Joe, who were standing at


    the door. He happily said to Joe, "Mr. Joe, please get in the car. I will drive you to school."


    Cherry was going to walk her son to the car after she heard Bill''s words.


    But, unexpectedly, as soon as she took one step out of the house, two guards rushed out and blocked


    her way.


    Cherry was stunned and took a few steps backwards. Joe was also frightened, and again grabbed his


    Mommy''s hand tightly.


    "What are you doing?" furiously asked Cherry. Such sudden movementsing from the guards had


    been beyond her expectations of them.


    "Mr. Jackson has given us strict orders to keep you inside the house, " said a guard.


    "Can''t I go to the yard to send my son to school?" said Cherry sternly.


    Unexpectedly, one of the guards mercilessly said to Cherry, "No, you cannot."


    In a sudden burst of anger, Joe ran to the guard and started to pound on his leg with his little fists. He


    said, "Why won''t you let my Mommy go out? Why won''t you let my Mommy go out?"


    The guard knew that Joe was the young master. He had received orders from Jackson to only keep


    Mrs. Cherry in the vi, but nobody else had been mentioned. He had no choice but to ept the


    child''s wild pounding.


    Cherry saw that the guard remained motionless, and that her son kept beating him.


    "Joe!" Cherry then suddenly pulled her son back to her, indicating that he should stay away from him.


    "Mommy, they''ve gone too far! How could they do that to you?" furiously said Joe.


    Cherry squatted down to him, and as she looked at her son, she tenderly said to him, "Joe, Mommy will


    now bid you farewell and you will go to school with Bill. You need to study hard at school, and Mommy


    will be waiting for you right here at home when youe back."


    "Mommy!" Joe then burst into tears and held his mother tightly in his arms. He didn''t want to go to


    school. Why did he have to go to school? His Mommy had been forbidden to leave the vi. How could


    he leave her alone in that damn house?


    Cherry hugged her son for some time. Withholding the sadness in her heart, she said to her son, "Joe,


    you need to go now, or else you''ll bete for school."


    "Okay, " answered Joe as he looked at his Mommy, and then reluctantly walked towards Bill.


    After she watched her son get inside the car and Bill driving it away, Cherry felt extremely sad.


    She looked at the car until it disappeared in the distance. She then looked around, and when she saw


    that the guards dressed in ck suits were all around her, an angry feeling stirred up in her heart. She


    had been imprisoned by Jackson just as a criminal on house arrest.


    Cherry then returned to the living room. When she saw her back, Lily respectfully said to her, "Mrs.


    Cherry, your breakfast is ready."


    "I''m not hungry, " replied Cherry decisively, and then went back upstairs in her room.


    Lily stood in the living room and briefly looked upstairs. She then heard the sound of a door mming


    shuting from the second floor.


    Cherry stayed in her room for the whole morning. At noon, Lily knocked at the door to invite her to have


    lunch, but Cherry didn''t open it. She instead stayed silent in the room,pletely ignoring Lily outside


    the door.


    Joe was bending over his desk at school. They had an extracurricr activity in the afternoon, and the


    students went to the yground, all except Joe, who was sitting alone in the ssroom. He was very


    worried about his Mommy, and he was afraid that she would get hurt at home.


    "Joe, why are you alone in the ssroom?"


    When he heard someone calling out his name, Joe turned around and saw that it was his teacher.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He stood up at his desk, and as he looked at her, he said, "I don''t want to go the yground."

 Chapter 214 I Would Not Leave Mommy (Part Two)

    Chapter 214 I Would Not Leave Mommy (Part Two)


    The teacher then approached Joe, and seeing his unhappy appearance, the teacher carefully asked


    him, "What''s wrong? Are you in some sort of trouble?"


    Hearing the teacher''s question, Joe suddenly got inspired. He looked at the teacher, and said, "Can I


    borrow your phone?"


    The teacher looked back at Joe with surprise, and said, "What do you want to do with my phone?"


    "I want to call my Uncle, " said Joe.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "But you live with your Daddy now, and you don''t need to go back to your Uncle''s house anymore. Why


    do you want to call him?" replied the teacher. She knew Joe''s situation very well, because he was


    Jackson''s son. She had wanted to ask a favor out of Jackson but she hadn''t had the chance yet. The


    teacher had tried her best to take good care of Joe and wondered if she might ever get a chance to


    meet with Joe''s father.


    Seeing his teacher''s unwillingness to lend her phone, Joe thought for a moment. He then looked at the


    teacher seriously, and said, "Do you know who my Daddy is? If I go home and tell my Daddy that the


    teacher behaved badly to me at school, what kind of punishment do you think you will get?"


    Joe''s words suddenly made the teacher nervous. She would certainly get fired, and all the people in


    the city knew that it was a terrible thing to offend Jackson.


    The teacher then quickly took out her phone and gave it to Joe. There was a slight quiver in her hand


    and voice, and she said, "Joe, I''m very sorry! I didn''t mean what I said just now, but I just wanted to


    know the reason why you needed the phone before I lend it to you. Here you are, you can call you


    Uncle now!"


    Joe then took the phone from her but still didn''t feel satisfied. He said to the teacher, "Would you mind


    if you go out? I''ll return it to your office after I''m done with it."


    "Okay, okay, take your time, " hastily said the teacher with a smile on her face before she left the


    ssroom.


    Seeing that the teacher went away, Joe looked all around ssroom again. After Joe made sure that


    there was nobody else inside except him, he dialed his Uncle''s number.


    The call was soon connected.


    "Hello, this is Wilson speaking!"


    "Hey, Uncle, it''s Joe!"


    "Joe?" Wilson was surprised by his sudden phone call. "Why are you calling me? Whose phone is


    this?"


    "It''s my teacher''s phone. Uncle, I have something to tell you, " quickly said Joe.


    "What''s wrong? Joe, what happened?" softly asked Wilson,pletely unaware of why his nephew


    had called him.


    "Uncle, it''s about my Mommy! She was imprisoned in our house by my father!"


    "What?" Wilson was surprised, and asked, "What happened?"


    "Last night, my Mommy went out alone, and I don''t know exactly what happened. Daddy went out very


    angrily to look for Mommy and then beat her before he brought Mommy back. He also said that


    Mommy doesn''t need to go to work anymore, and she was also forbidden to step out of the vi. This


    morning, there were a lot of security guards at home spread all around the yard, and Mommy wanted to


    walk me to the car but the security guards stopped her from stepping outside the door''s threshold.


    Uncle, it seems that Mommy is imprisoned at home. What should I do? What should we do?" While Joe


    spoke his words he couldn''t help himself but cry. He didn''t want to see his Mommy suffering so much


    as she did.


    "Joe, don''t worry! You just stay at school and be well-behaved, and I will go to your home and visit your


    Mommy, " quickly said Wilson.


    "Uncle, you can''t go to my home, " immediately replied Joe. He then continued to say, "The security


    guards won''t allow you inside the house. They are very strong and atrocious, and there''re too many to


    defeat."


    "Then what should I do?" After Wilson thought for a moment, he agreed with Joe. What Jackson did


    wasn''t something that could be easily solved.


    "Mommy doesn''t have a phone anymore, so she can''t contact you, " said Joe, as he thought about the


    situation better.


    Suddenly, a great idea shed through his mind. Joe said to Wilson, "Uncle, how about this: youe


    to our home together with Grandma and Grandpa, and I will figure out a way to ask my Daddy toe


    back home at night. Daddy will not be surprised if you make a call before youe."


    Wilson thought for some time and found that it was actually a good idea. This way, Jackson wouldn''t


    doubt anything, and would just think that it was a casual visit in the evening.


    "Alright, " said Wilson.


    "Alright!" Hope started to shine in Joe''s heart, and he continued to say, "Uncle, you must tell Grandma


    and Grandpa that under any no circumstances they should express their emotions clearly in front of my


    father. You must always behave naturally, or otherwise my Daddy will surely suspect that it was me or


    Mommy who asked you toe."


    Wilson hastily answered him, "I know, Joe, and if your Mommy isn''t happy there, I will take both of you


    away from there. I won''t allow any harme to you."


    "Uncle, do you think that you have any chance to defeat my Daddy?" suddenly asked Joe.


    Wilson didn''t answer this question. Joe''s words weren''t unreasonable, but could he really defeat


    Jackson? Jackson''s power had been very clear to him. How could he defeat him?


    Hearing that his Uncle didn''t answer him, Joe softly said, "Uncle, we can do what I said first, but I don''t


    yet what my Mommy will think of it. After you meet my Mommy tonight, you can ask her opinion and


    discuss about it. Anyway, I have to be with my Mommy, I won''t leave her no matter what!"


    "I know Joe, I know, " replied Wilson.

 Chapter 215 Dining With Daddy

    Chapter 215 Dining With Daddy


    As soon as school was over in the afternoon, Joe rushed to the school''s gates. Seeing that Bill had


    already arrived and was waiting for him, he quickly jumped into the car. He said to him, "Bill, let''s hurry


    home now!"


    "Okay, " said Bill. When he saw that Joe was so anxious to go back home, Bill didn''t ask too much


    about why he was in such of a hurry, and quickly started the car to bring the young master back to the


    vi.


    While he was sitting in the car, Joe couldn''t help but ask Bill, "Bill, is my Daddy home now?"


    Bill shook his head, and said, "Not yet. Mr. Jackson hasn''t been at home all day long."


    "How about my Mommy? Is she okay?" anxiously asked Joe.


    Bill thought a while, and then helplessly said, "Madam hasn''t eaten a thing all day. She''s locked herself


    in her room since morning and she won''te out. Lily and I also have no idea what to do."


    "Can''t you send her something to eat to her room?" asked Joe, obviously irritated. How could his


    Mommy eat nothing all day?


    "Madam was reluctant to open the door. Lily and I knocked and asked her to open the door almost all


    day, but she just wouldn''t listen to us, " said Bill, in a helpless tone.


    Joe knew that it was useless to talk about the delicate matter with Bill, because he knew what kind of


    person his mother was.


    He urged Bill to drive faster, and said, "Let''s arrive quickly, I want to see my Mommy!" He then turned


    his head sideways and looked outside the window.


    Bill fell silent, and just drove the car.


    The moment they arrived back home, Joe saw that the security guards were still in the courtyard, but


    he ignored them, and walked straight into the vi.


    He walked into the living room and saw that Lily was busy cooking in the kitchen. He also ignored her,


    and directly went upstairs to his mother''s bedroom.


    After he arrived at the door, Joe hastily knocked on it. He shouted, "Mommy, Mommy, it''s me, Joe!"


    Cherry was sitting on the floor and looking outside the window at the setting sun when she heard her


    son''s voice. She realized that it was almost evening, and that Joe had arrived back home from school.


    She quickly stood up and went to open the door.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But her legs were numb, and after she took a few steps, she plopped on the floor.


    Hearing the drop from inside the room, Joe knocked on the door again, and asked concerned,


    "Mommy, what happened? Are you okay?"


    "Joe, I''m fine, don''t worry, " said Cherry, in a delighted tone.


    Regardless of the pain that she felt in her legs, Cherry stood up from the floor again and slowly walked


    towards the door step by step. Because she had sat on the floor almost all day, her legs had be


    stiff and numb.


    Cherry then opened the door and saw her son standing in front of her.


    The moment that Joe saw his mother, he happily jumped into her arms, and tightly hugged her for


    some time.


    "Mommy, how could you eat nothing all day long?" Joe was very worried about Cherry, and after he


    saw his mother''s weak and pale face, he felt heart-struck.


    Cherry put on a weak smile, and said, "I''m not hungry, Joe. Don''t worry about me."


    "But Mommy, you..." but before Joe could finish his words, he was quickly interrupted by Cherry.


    "Be a good boy, Joe. I''m okay, really, don''t worry about me." She then asked, "Are you hungry? Go and


    eat dinner, Lily should have prepared it by now."


    "No, I want to eat with Mommy!" obstinately said Joe.


    While she caressed her son''s head, Cherry said in a tender voice, "Joe, I really have no appetite. Go


    downstairs, have your dinner, and thene back here. I''ll help you do your homework after."


    Joe couldn''t go against his Mommy''s wishes, so he nodded his head.


    Just when Joe was about to go downstairs, he suddenly thought of something. He turned his head to


    Cherry, and said, "Mommy, I have something to tell you."


    After he said that, he vigntly looked at the corridor to see whether Lily or Bill were listening to them.


    He then whispered into Cherry''s ear, "Tonight, Uncle Wilson, Grandpa and Grandma wille here."


    "What?" Cherry was astonished after she heard what he said, and she asked, "How could you tell


    them?"


    "Mommy, I don''t want you to be imprisoned here by Daddy. I want Uncle Wilson to rescue you!" said


    Joe.


    Cherry then suddenly became serious, and as she looked into Joe''s eyes, she said, "Joe, this is our


    family''s business, and we shouldn''t get your Uncle into trouble."


    Joe realized that his mother was actually angry with what he had done. He pouted, and then stared at


    his mother without saying another word.


    Cherry squatted down and looked at her son. In a tender voice, she said, "Joe, I know that you''re a


    sensible and thoughtful boy, but you already know by now what kind of person your father is. If more


    people get involved in our family''s affairs, they''ll also get into trouble, and that won''t help me at all. Your


    Uncle, Grandma and Grandpa have treated us so well, and we shouldn''t implicate them. Do you


    understand?"


    "But I also don''t want you to be treated like this! Daddy is obviously restricting your freedom!" replied


    Joe. He knew what his mother was worried about, and thought, ''Uncle Wilson, Grandma and Grandpa


    indeed have treated us very well, and I definitely don''t want to get them into trouble.'' He hadn''t thought


    of that when he had called Wilson, but he just didn''t want his mother to be sad. He wanted his mother


    to be happy, and free.


    Cherry helplessly shook her head, and said, "Joe, no one knows your father better than I do. As long


    as he''s determined to do something, no one can ever change his mind."


    Joe didn''t say a word, and just looked at his mother.


    After some time, Joe said, "Mommy, I''ve already told Uncle Wilson toe here tonight. What should


    we do now?"


    Cherry lowered her head and started to seriously think about the oue of Joe''s action. ''Since


    Wilson, mother and Jacob wille here, then let theme. If I refuse to see them, they will be even


    more suspicious. I have to face them!''


    Cherry looked at her son, and said, "Joe, listen to me! When theye, don''t behave like something


    has happened, do you understand? Just behave as usual, alright?"


    "I understand, " said Joe, nodding firmly.


    Cherry then put a smile on her face, and said, "Now, go downstairs and eat your dinner."


    "Okay, " replied Joe.


    When Joe went back downstairs, he saw that Bill was washing the car outside in the courtyard and that


    Lily was still cooking in the kitchen. He then walked straight into the kitchen.


    "Lily, is dinner ready?" asked Joe.


    Hearing Joe''s voice, Lily hastily replied, "Not yet. Mr. Jackson told me that he would be backter in the


    evening and that he wanted to have dinner together with you. We''ll have to wait for him, okay?"


    After he heard what Lily said, Joe suddenly felt a little bit more delighted. He was worried that his father


    wouldn''t be at home, and he had even intended to think about a way to bring him back, but now that he


    knew that his Daddy woulde, he didn''t have to think about that anymore. Jackson had already


    called Lilly and had told her that he wanted to eat dinner with his son.


    "Okay, let''s wait for Daddy then! I''ll eat some snacks for now, " and after he said this, Joe left the


    kitchen and went back upstairs.


    Not long after that, Joe heard the sound of a car parking in the courtyard, and he thought that it surely


    must be his father.


    After Jackson entered the living room, he saw that Joe and Cherry weren''t there. He then saw Lily


    cooking in the kitchen.


    Just when Jackson was about to go to the kitchen and ask Lily about what had happened while he was


    away, he heard the phone ring.


    He stopped and turned around, and then walked back into the living room to answer the phone.

 Chapter 216 Im Fine

    Chapter 216 I''m Fine


    Jackson picked up the phone.


    "Hello, " he answered it.


    Wilson heard Jackson''s voice, and said, "This''s Wilson."


    Jackson was somehow shocked, because he had never thought that Wilson would call.


    "What''s up?" asked Jackson coldly.


    "Is Cherry at home? I called on her mobile, but she didn''t answer, " said Wilson, pretending to know


    nothing of what was happening.


    "Yeah, she''s at home. You can tell me why you called her, " said Jackson indifferently, as he always


    was with him.


    "Nothing serious. My father and aunt just want to drop by and see Cherry and Joe, " said Wilson, trying


    to be as nice and polite as he could not to anger Jackson.


    "Tonight?" asked Jackson, bewildered.


    "Yeah, we were just about to leave, " answered Wilson.


    Jackson thought for a moment, and coldly said, "Okay. We haven''t had dinner yet, but we can eat


    together when you arrive here."


    "Alright, we''ll be there soon. Tell Cherry and Joe that we''reing."


    "Okay, " said Jackson, and then hung up the phone.


    Jackson entered the kitchen and told Lily, "Prepare more food. We''ll be having guests tonight."


    Lily seemed to be surprised, and said, "Of course, Mr. Jackson."


    Jackson intended to leave the kitchen, but then he turned around, and asked, "What did Cherry do


    today?"


    Lily thought for a moment and then stopped what she was doing. In a downhearted manner, she


    answered him, "Cherry didn''t eat anything all day. She locked herself inside her room and didn''te


    out all day."


    Jackson suddenly lost his temper, and shouted at Lily, "Then why didn''t you put the damn food on a


    tray and take it to her room!"


    Lily was taken aback, and said, "Even when I took the food upstairs, Cherry didn''t want to open the


    door. What can I do?"


    "Where''re the spare keys? Are you stupid, or what? Why didn''t you use the spare key to open it?"


    Jackson shouted at Lily furiously. He thought, ''Cherry hasn''t eaten anything all day. Isn''t she hungry?''


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Lily lowered her head and fell silent, because she saw that Jackson was very angry.


    Jackson turned round, left the kitchen, and went straight upstairs to her room.


    After he arrived in front of Cherry''s room, Jackson pushed the room door open, and saw that Cherry


    was sitting at the desk helping Joe do his homework.


    At that moment, both Cherry and Joe turned their heads to look at the door. When Cherry saw


    Jackson''s face, her cheerful expression suddenly changed.


    Seeing his father, Joe indifferently said, "Good evening, Daddy."


    Jackson didn''t say anything. After he went to Cherry and looked at her for a moment, he turned to his


    son, and said, "I need to talk with your mother. Get out."


    Joe looked first at his Mommy, and then at his Daddy, and Jackson''s irate expression frightened him.


    He didn''t dare to defy his father, so he obediently did what he was told.


    Joe quickly took his books and got out of his Mommy''s room. Before he closed the door, he turned


    around and shot a curious nce at his parents inside the room, because he was afraid that his


    Mommy might get bullied again.


    Joe dropped his books on the desk in his own room, and then went downstairs. He had no idea of what


    he should do next, so he went to Lily.


    When he entered the dining room, he found that there were many dishes on the dinning table. "Lily,


    why did you cook so much food?" asked Joe.


    Lily saw Joe, and answered him, "Your father told me that some guests will arrive this evening to have


    dinner with us."


    It then suddenly urred to Joe that his Daddy knew that Wilson and his grandparents wereing.


    ''Has Daddy received a phone call from Wilson?'' wondered Joe.


    Joe cheerfully smiled.


    Back inside the bedroom, Jackson glowered at Cherry fiercely, and asked her, "Will you stay in this


    room forever?"


    After she saw the angry look on Jackson''s face, Cherry turned around and went to the window. "Aren''t


    you keeping me imprisoned in the house?" she asked. She continued, "Did you hire the guards outside


    to keep me under surveince?"


    Cherry''s questions angered Jackson out of his mind. He went to Cherry, grabbed her arm, and furiously


    said, "I told you to stay in the vi, not to starve yourself to death!"


    Cherry wasn''t frightened by him. She looked into Jackson''s eyes, and emphatically said, "Whether I''m


    starving or not isn''t any of your concern. Leave me alone!"


    "Cherry, are you setting yourself against me now?" asked Jackson sternly.


    "No, I''m not, " said Cherry, while she looked away from him.


    Jackson then suddenly pinched her chin with his fingers and turned her head towards him. "Look at


    me!" he shouted.


    "What''re you doing?" groaned Cherry in pain.


    Jackson then observed Cherry''s fair face and said, "Be a good girl, and don''t make a fuss. Wilson is


    Cherry wasn''t surprised by the news. She stared at Jackson, and said, "I don''t need you to teach me


    how to entertain my own family!"


    "Cherry, you''re getting bolder and bolder. How dare you to contradict me?" Jackson glowered at


    Cherry, the look in his eyes cold as ice.


    "Haha, "ughed Cherry helplessly. "I''m not that stupid."


    Jackson''s face darkened, and he refrained from pping the woman. He wondered how could he deal


    with her.


    Cherry then bluntly pulled Jackson''s hand, and for a moment lost her bnce.


    He shot a disapproving and disgusting nce at Cherry, and then turned around and left.


    Jackson was sitting on the couch in the living room and watching TV, while Joe was at the dinning


    table, staring at all the delicious food that made his mouth all watery.


    Cherry then came downstairs, and after she that saw Jackson absent-mindedly watching TV, and Joe


    waiting for her at the dinning table, she entered the dinning room.


    "Mommy, I''m hungry, " said Joe when he noticed his mothering to him.


    Cherry gave him a big smile, and said, "Wait for a while longer, your Uncle and grandparents are on


    their way. We''ll eat dinner together."


    Joe replied to his mother with a cute node.


    Then, Cherry and Joe heard something outside.


    "That''s Uncle!" shouted Joe cheerfully. He then quickly ran out of the dinning room.


    Cherry followed him out and into the living room, and then saw Wilsoning through the door,


    followed by Elsa and Jacob.


    When he saw her, Wilson anxiously cried out her name, "Cherry!"


    "Good evening, Wilson" said Cherry warmly, and then looked at her mother and Uncle. "Mom, Uncle,


    thanks foring by."


    After such a long time had passed since she hadst seen her daughter, Elsa cried, "Cherry, my dear


    daughter!" and then quickened her step towards her.


    Cherry walked to her mom and embraced her. "You promised that you woulde and visit us often,


    but you never did that, " said Elsa, pretending to rebuke Cherry.


    However, the angry look on Elsa''s face could hardly hide the happiness that she felt deep down in her


    heart when she saw her daughter again.


    "Mom, I''m really sorry, " apologized Cherry while she leaned against her mom, just like a little girl.


    When he saw them, Jackson also stood up from the couch and went to them. He saw Cherry and her


    mother embrace, but his face still remained as cold and expressionless as it had ever been. He looked


    at Wilson in the eye, and then shook hands with him.


    Jackson also saw Jacob standing nearby. He went to him, and greeted him halfheartedly, "Good


    evening, Mr. Jacob."


    This was the first time that Jacob met Jackson. He saw that Jackson had the same facial features as


    Joe, but Jackson looked somehow special and perfect in every way.


    "Hello, Jackson, " said Jacob smiling. Then, he also shook hands with Jackson.


    Cherry knew that Jackson was standing nearby and talking to Jacob, so she broke out of her mother''s


    embrace and tried to suppress her emotions.


    Elsa turned her eyes from her daughter to meet Jackson''s.


    "Hello, Elsa, " said Jackson indifferently, neither cold nor tender.


    "Jackson, I hope that we haven''t disturbed you with our visit, " carefully said Elsa. It was also her first


    time meeting him.


    Jackson shook his head, and answered her, "Don''t worry, Wilson called me before you left. I told him


    that I was free tonight."


    "Alright, " replied Elsa.


    Joe saw that his Grandma and Grandpa looked somehow embarrassed, and suddenly said, "Grandma,


    I''m starving! Can we have dinner now?" asked Joe.


    After she heard Joe''s request, Cherry gestured towards the dining room, and said, "Mom, Uncle, let''s


    have dinner together as a family now."


    "Okay, " said Elsa, nodding.


    The family then sat at the table, with Jackson sitting beside Cherry, and Wilson opposite to them.


    During dinner, Jackson asionally chatted with Wilson, although he did that just for the sake of


    courtesy.


    Wilson saw Cherry and Jackson''s facial expressions, and they seemed to him to be quiet and calm. It


    seemed that they weren''t quarrelling as Joe had said and besides, after he entered the vi''s grounds,


    he found that there were no guards around the ce at all. Maybe Jackson had arranged all of this to


    fake a normal domestic life.


    "Mom, Uncle, I hope that you enjoy the food, " said Cherry. Then, she used her chopsticks to put some


    food on Elsa''s te.


    "Thank you, Cherry. We''re a family, and there''s no need to feel restrained here, " said Elsa. She felt


    sad when she noticed that her daughter had be more thinner.


    A momentter, Jackson also put some food on Cherry''s te, and whispered in her ear, "You should


    also eat some food."


    Although he spoke in a low voice, all the other people at the table heard what he said. Elsa shot a


    dubious nce at Jackson, and wondered whether he had always been so kind to her daughter or not.


    "Thank you, " said Cherry, while she lowered her head and continued to eat.


    Deep down inside of her Cherry knew that with her mom and Uncle sitting around them, she couldn''t


    refuse Jackson''s pretended kindness. She had to keep what was happening hidden away from them.


    Joe was too hungry to think about what the others thought in their minds anymore. He shouted, "Uncle,


    I need more food!"


    "Alright, give me your te, " answered Wilson.


    After dinner, Jackson talked with Jacob in the living room, while Joe insisted that his Uncle y video


    games with him. Wilson was too kind to Joe to say no to him.


    Inside Cherry''s bedroom, Elsa held Cherry''s cold hands into hers, and with deep concern in her voice,


    said, "Cherry, tell me dear, are you happy here?"


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m fine, " answered Cherry quietly.


    "Don''t lie to me! Your brother told me about everything, and besides, I didn''t notice any intimacy


    between you and Jackson back in the dinning room, " said Elsa while she looked at her daughter.

 Chapter 217 What About You

    Chapter 217 What About You


    Cherry thought for a while as she looked into Elsa''s eyes, but still didn''t tell her the truth. She said,


    "Mom, I''m not lying to you. I told you that Jackson has a bad temper and that he''s cold to everyone,


    and you can understand that some disagreements inevitablye up sometimes living together with


    him. There''s no need to worry about me."


    Looking at her stubborn daughter, Elsa asked with dubitation, "Really?"


    "Mom, don''t you believe your daughter?" Cherry spoke to Elsa like a kid.


    When Elsa saw that she couldn''t get anything out of her daughter, she said, "It''s okay as long as you''re


    fine. Take care of Joe."


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Mom, how about you go to the next room to apany Joe? I have some


    business to discuss with my brother."


    "Okay, I haven''t yed with my grandson for a long time, " said Elsa with a smile on her lips.


    Cherry walked her mother to Joe''s room, and Elsa stayed to y with Joe. Cherry and Wilson then left


    the room.


    "Brother, let''s go to the study; I''ll have a word with you." said Cherry.


    "Okay, " said Wilson.


    Immediately after they entered the study, Wilson asked his sister, "Cherry, what happened? Why won''t


    Jackson let you out of the house?"


    Cherry then looked at Wilson, and seriously said, "Brother, I found out some things about Jackson''s


    past; he doesn''t want me to know about them, so he imprisoned me here in the house, and won''t allow


    me to even go outside the door''s threshold."


    "What did you find out?" asked Wilson. He was somehow nervous, and thought, ''People who are so


    mysterious like Jackson must have plenty of secrets.''


    Cherry didn''t n to lie to Wilson, because she believed him. She asked, "Do you know Sally He?"


    Wilson nodded.


    "Something seemed to have happened between her, Stephen and Jackson, something rted to their


    families, " said Cherry.


    Wilson felt a little confused, but he didn''t utter a word and listened to Cherry.


    "I think that the key to this whole puzzle is in neither one of these three, but a mysterious man. Sally


    and Stephen must surely know him, and so must Jackson, " said Cherry, in an uncertain tone.


    "How do you know that Jackson knows him?" asked Wilson.


    "I found pictures in our previous apartment of Stephen standing together next to him, taken by Jackson


    probably while he was following them. I also discovered that Sally knew the man as well five years ago,


    " said Cherry.


    "Have you also met him?" asked Wilson.


    Cherry shook her head, and replied, "I''ve seen him from a distance. I didn''t see his face, but I couldn''t


    forget his silhouette and back."


    Wilson thought for a while, and asked Cherry, "Did Jackson imprison you in the house because you


    know this man?"


    Cherry shook her head, and said, "Not only because of this. Yesterday, I went to Stephen to ask him


    who the man actually is. What''s his rtionship with him? What''s the rtionship between him and


    Sally? Why had Jackson followed the man and Stephen and photographed them? I want to find the


    answers to all of these questions."


    Cherry stopped for a moment, and then continued to say, "But when I went to Stephen, I found him and


    Sally sitting together and quietly chatting. He was afraid that Sally would do something to me, so he


    took me to the hotel across the street. I got to ask him all of these questions, but Jackson rushed in


    before he had the chance to tell me the story."


    "Did he see you two in the hotel?" asked Wilson.


    Cherry nodded, and said, "He first beat Stephen to a pulp and then asked Bobby to bring me back


    home."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Wilson fell silent after he heard Cherry''s words.


    "He was angry that I was in the hotel with Stephen, and he didn''t want me to know anything about him."


    Cherry then remembered Jackson''s words in the hotel, and a shiver went down her spine.


    "Cherry, I''ll try to take you and Joe away from him. You can''t stay with him like this, " anxiously said


    Wilson, clearly distressed by what was happening. How could he bear to see Cherry suffer like that?


    But Cherry immediately shook her head, and as she grabbed Wilson''s arm, said, "Brother, no, listen to


    me! I can''t go, and neither can Joe!"


    "Do you actually still want to stay by his side after all he''s done to you?" Wilson didn''t know why Cherry


    was so stubborn.


    Cherry looked at him, and said, "Brother, now what matters, is not me. I have two things that need you


    to do."


    Wilson listened to Cherry, and asked, "What?"


    "It''s about the Shen Family. My father, Harrison, is still in the city. I found him a while ago, but now you


    have to do the same thing and to stay in touch with him, " said Cherry.


    "Why do you want me to find him? You know how badly he treated you in the past, why do you still


    want to help him now?" Wilson was a little angry, because he also hadn''t forgotten how the Shen


    Family had treated Cherry in the past. He hadn''t expected Cherry to still be willing to help Harrison.


    "Bro, I have my own ns. Just listen to me, " said Cherry, in a confident tone.


    Wilson looked at Cherry, and nodded. "What''s the second thing?"


    Cherry looked into Wilson''s eyes, and said, "My sister, Jean."


    "Jean?" Wilson was even more surprised.


    "Yes, she has to be alive, but it will be a little difficult for you to find her because I have no clue about


    her whereabouts. Please help me find her, but be discreet about it, " said Cherry.


    Hearing Cherry''s words, Wilson thought for a while, and asked, "Cherry, can you tell me why are you


    looking for Harrison and Jean now? These are people that have hurt you."


    Cherry looked at Wilson''s expression, and thought that because he was her most trustworthy brother,


    she could tell him.


    "Because my father may know what happened to the Chu Family, He Family and An Family. Although


    I''m not sure, I think that at that time, the Shen Family was also renowned in the city. so my dad may


    know what happened, " said Cherry, although still a little bit uncertain. She then continued, "And my


    sister, she disappeared because of Emily. I want you to find her, know about her current life, and find


    out about what Jackson had done to her five years ago."


    After he heard Cherry''s words, Wilson somewhat understood her. Although the two people had been


    bad to Cherry, they seemed to be in possession of something that Cherry wanted to know.


    When she saw that Wilson was thinking, Cherry held his arm and shook it. She said, "But brother, don''t


    forget, all the words that I said to you now can never be known by anyone else, especially not by my


    mother and uncle. You must not tell them, okay?"


    Wilson looked at Cherry and nodded. He replied, "Don''t worry, Cherry; I know what to do."


    "Okay, " nodded Cherry, thinking that a big problem was solved.


    Wilson was still worried about her, and asked, "But, Cherry, what about you?"

 Chapter 218 Who Is That Man (Part One)

    Chapter 218 Who Is That Man (Part One)


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m okay. It''s safe to stay here anyway, nothing will happen to me, " said Cherry.


    "But you..." said Wilson, but was quickly interrupted by Cherry before he had the chance to finish his


    words.


    "Brother, I''m Jackson''s wife. He won''t do anything bad to me, and even if he wants to, I won''t allow him


    to, because I also have to protect Joe in the following days, " said Cherry.


    Wilson said nothing and just kept his eyes fixed on Cherry, who seemed to be very stubborn.


    He chatted with Cherry for a while longer and then went downstairs with Elsa. Cherry and Joe followed


    them from behind down the staircase.


    Wilson walked to the living room as he saw that Jackson and Jacob were talking there.


    He said to him, "Father, it''s time for us to go back home now; Jackson and Cherry need to rest."


    Jacob looked at his watch, and suddenly said to Jackson, "Oh, look, I''vepletely forgot about the


    time!"


    When he saw that Jacob hastily stood up from his seat, Jackson peacefully said, "How about staying


    here for the night? There are spare rooms for you, and I can ask Lily to quickly tidy them up."


    "No, thank you, we''d better go back. We''ll disturb you if we stay here, " said Wilson to Jackson.


    Jackson nodded to him without saying a word.


    Jackson and Cherry saw them to the door and watched their car drive away, but Cherry felt sad when


    she saw them leave.


    The car soon disappeared out of their sight, but Cherry was still standing at the door staring


    absentminded. Joe, who was standing beside Cherry, pulled her clothes when he saw that his Mommy


    wasn''t intending to leave. "Mommy, they left, " said Joe.


    Cherry quickly snapped out of her trance, and as she turned her eyes to Joe, she said, "Hum! Come


    now, let''s go inside."


    She then held Joe''s hand and walked with him back in the house.


    Jackson quietly stood his ground, and saw that Cherry passed by him without looking once at him.


    Cherry went upstairs with Joe into his room. After she helped Joe bathe and arrange the things in his


    messy room, Cherry sat on Joe''s bed and told him bedtime stories. It was only until Joe fell asleep that


    Cherry left his room, sick with drowsiness.


    The moment she opened the door of her room she saw that Jackson was lying on her bed. She wanted


    to turn around and leave, but when she took her first step, Jackson called her back.


    "Halt, " ordered Jackson, just like he did in the army.


    Cherry stopped dead in her tracks, with her back towards Jackson. She was afraid to step further,


    because judging form his tone, she knew that Jackson wasn''t happy at all with what she did.


    Jackson got out of bed and strode to Cherry''s side. Looking at her face, he asked, "Where do you think


    you''re going?"


    "In the living room, to sleep, " calmly replied Cherry, without any sort of affection in her words. Her reply


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    to him was dead cold.


    "Isn''t here enough room for you to sleep in? Why do you have to go to the living room?" asked


    Jackson, with his eyes fixed on Cherry.


    Cherry instantly turned her head, and for a moment, looked into Jackson''s eyes, and said, "I don''t want


    to sleep with you. Would you mind if you go back to your own room? If not, I''ll sleep in the living room."


    As soon as Cherry finished her words, Jackson ferociously called Cherry''s full name. "Cherry Shen!"


    Cherry quietly gazed at Jackson; she knew that Jackson was mad, but she didn''t have the slightest


    intention of following his orders.


    "Are you sure that you have the right to call the shots in this home? Do you think you can sleep


    wherever you want?" furiously said Jackson. How could this damn woman hate him so much? He had


    done nothing but to lock her in the house, hadn''t he? Wasn''t that for her own sake? Why did she have


    to go against him?


    Cherry focused her eyes on him, and finally uttered the restrained words she had in her heart. She


    said, "Jackson, although I have no right to call any shots in this home, I still have the right to choose


    where I sleep."


    Jackson lost his temperpletely when he saw the stubbornness and boldness in Cherry''s eyes, and


    he grabbed her arm and pulled her to the bedside. He then pushed her on the bed.


    "I''ll let you sleep here today, " said Jackson arbitrarily.


    Cherry instantly rose back from the bed, and as she tried to resist him, she said, "Then you go!"


    "I have no intention of leaving this room, " replied Jackson.


    "Then I will!" Cherry averted her eyes from Jackson, because she hated seeing him. The only thing that


    she wanted to do was to run away as soon as possible and as far as she could from the man in front of


    her.


    "Did I allow you to leave?" Jackson tightly caught hold of Cherry''s arm, because he could never give


    her another chance to run away from him. He roared at her, "The only person that makes the rules in


    this house is me!"


    "Jackson, release me! I don''t want to stay with you!" Cherry was in a problematic situation, because


    she didn''t know how to face Jackson and could do nothing but to try to avoid him.


    As soon as thest word left her mouth, Jackson grabbed Cherry''s throat with his hand and brought


    her face close to his.


    "Cherry, you have no right to say no in front of me, " said Jackson. Word by word, he then whispered


    into Cherry''s ear, "Now, because you didn''t behave, don''t me for what I''m about to do to you!"


    After that, Jackson directly began his moves on her like a rabid animal. He had decided that he would


    spend the whole night with her until she cried for mercy. How dare she spend time in a hotel room with


    another man? Who had ever given her that right?


    The next morning, Cherry woke up and saw that Jackson wasn''t there anymore. The whole room was a


    total mess, something that saddened Cherry. She got out of bed, walked into the bathroom, and took a


    hot shower. She then changed into some casual house clothes and walked out the bedroom.

 Chapter 219 Who Is That Man (Part Two)

    Chapter 219 Who Is That Man (Part Two)


    As soon as she got downstairs, she saw that Joe was eating his breakfast in the dining room, while


    meanwhile, Jackson was sitting in the living room.


    Cherry stepped into the dining room, and said to Joe with a smile on her face, "Joe, have you finished


    your breakfast?"


    "Mommy, you came down! I''m almost done, " replied Joe happily, also smiling at her. He noticed that


    his Mommy''s expression was better than it had been the other day, and Joe thought that it was


    because of his Uncle''s family visit.


    Cherry sat next to her son, and after she caressed his head, she said, "Hurry up, Bill has to drive you to


    school!"


    "Okay, " replied Joe. He then suddenly thought of something, and said, "Mommy, how about I ask Lily


    to make a breakfast for you too. Would you like to eat it with me?"


    But Cherry just shook her head, and said to Joe, "That''s okay. I have no appetite and don''t feel like


    eating, but don''t worry about Mommy, I''ll do that when I''m hungry."


    Joe looked at his Mommy and didn''t say anything more to her but nod.


    After breakfast, Cherry checked Joe''s schoolbag to make sure that he had taken all the things that he


    needed with him. She then put it on her son''s back, and said, "Joe, Mommy won''t see you out. Bill will


    drive you to school, and remember to listen to your teacher''s words and be a good boy. Mommy will be


    here at home waiting for you after youe back, alright?"


    Joe stared at his Mommy, and he knew that the guards were now outside the vi again. Mommy


    couldn''t get out of the house no matter how much she wanted to walk him to Bill''s car.


    Joe nodded, and said, "Mommy, I''lle back earlier this afternoon. Remember to eat you breakfast


    until then!"


    "Alright, go to school now, you don''t want to bete!"


    "Okay."


    Watching Joe walk out the door, Cherry still felt reluctant to say goodbye to him. It wasn''t until Bill


    started the car and drove away that she snapped out of her thoughts about her son.


    Lily then walked to Cherry, and asked, "Mrs. Cherry, do you want to have your breakfast? I can prepare


    it for you."


    "No, I''m not in the mood of eating anything, " replied Cherry as she turned towards the staircase to


    quickly return to her room.


    Jackson, who was sitting in the living room, had paid attention to every word that Cherry said since she


    hade downstairs, including what she said to Joe and her answer to Lily''s question. He had heard


    her words crystal clear.


    He suddenly put down the newspaper in his hands and went on the stairs, blocking Cherry''s way to the


    second floor.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she saw Jackson in front of her, she had no choice but to quietly stop in front of him.


    Jackson looked at Cherry without any sort ofpassion in his eyes. He asked her, "Do you think that


    you''re made of iron?"


    "That''s none of your business, " said Cherry, and as she looked sideways, she hoped in her heart that


    he would somehow disappear.


    "Cherry, I won''t let you starve to death in the house. You have to eat the breakfast!" ordered Jackson


    directly. ''When did this stubborn woman learn to go against me with her own body?'' he wondered.


    Cherry gradually focused her sight on Jackson, and as she stared at him, word by word, said,


    "Jackson, I already told you, I don''t want to eat anything!"


    After that, Cherry attempted to push Jackson aside and to walk upstairs. She had no interest in arguing


    with him, and instead just wanted to go back to her own room and just calm down.


    Realizing that Cherry was about to run away, Jackson grabbed her hands and pressed her onto the


    wall. Cherry couldn''t move anymore, because her shoulders were tightly held by Jackson''s hands.


    "Cherry, do you want me to hit you?" Jackson indignantly red at Cherry.


    "You want to hit me? Do it then, after all, it wouldn''t be the first time, would it?" Cherry didn''t fear


    Jackson anymore, because she had been already ustomed to what he could do to her.


    Jackson gritted his teeth, and said, "Don''t force me!" He didn''t want toy his hands on Cherry.


    All of a sudden, Cherry looked up at Jackson, and with a kind of nerve that she didn''t know she had in


    her, she furiously said, "Have I ever forced you to do anything? Hasn''t it been all up to you since I came


    back to the vi? I listened to your arrangement, and gave my car back to my brother. I also followed


    your words, and let Bill drive me to work everyday. Tell me, have I ever resisted you in some way


    during these past days? Why do you want to hide those things from me? Why do you have to lock me


    at home? Is it because you saw me together with Stephen at the hotel?"


    "Cherry!" Jackson red balefully at Cherry, his eyes gleaming with an almost murderous relish in


    them. He continued to say, "I''ve told you before that you can''t meet with any other men because you''re


    my woman, and mine alone! Have you forgotten that?"


    "So why don''t you listen to me say why I met with him? I went to the hotel with Stephen, because in his


    bar I saw..." but before Cherry could finish to utter her whole sentence, she was suddenly interrupted


    by Jackson.


    "Why did you go to Stephen?" asked Jackson. He insisted on asking, although he already knew the


    answer in his heart.


    "I wanted to ask Stephen some questions. Because you didn''t want to tell me their answers, I thought


    that Stephen could help me with them, " answered Cherry, doggedly.


    "What did you find in the apartment?" inquired Jackson, very anxious to know what had Cherry actually


    found out.


    Cherry then looked into Jackson''s eyes, and asked, "Who''s that man? Why did you follow Stephen and


    the man in the photo? That man..."


    But Cherry was again interrupted by Jackson.


    "Have you seen the photos in the drawer?" asked Jackson surprised, with his eyes fixed on Cherry,


    almost popping out of their sockets.

 Chapter 220 She Hasnt Seen Him Yet

    Chapter 220 She Hasn''t Seen Him Yet


    Cherry thought to herself, ''Jackson will never tell me about the huge money transfer, and even if he


    does, how do I know if he''s telling me the truth or not? I don''t want to question his words, I really want


    to believe him, but there are still so many things that I don''t know about and so much doubt in my mind.


    No, I can''t trust him.''


    "Jackson, can you please tell me what happened between you and Stephen?" asked Cherry.


    Jackson could tell from Cherry''s words that she had only seen the photos in the bedside table''s drawer,


    but not the ones under the dressing table.


    "That''s none of your business, and there''s no need for you to know anything about it, " answered


    Jackson coldly.


    Cherry''s expression changed a bit. She then looked into Jackson''s eyes, and helplessly said, "I''m your


    wife, Jackson, why do you have to conceal things from me? Why can''t I know about it? I don''t feel safe


    around you anymore. How could I not be scared when I don''t even know my own husband?"


    Jackson felt anguished when he saw the sad look in Cherry''s eyes, and his expression softened a bit.


    "Cherr, sometimes it''s better for you not to know too much about some things. I''m just trying to protect


    you, " said Jackson in a more tender manner.


    "But I want to know, " said Cherry, as she suddenly grabbed Jackson''s arm. In a firm and serious


    manner, she then continued to say, "I''m not asking you for the Moon, I only want to know everything


    that concerns my own husband. After that, be sure that I will obediently stay with you and never leave


    your side ever again."


    After Jackson heard Cherry''s words, his determination was somehow shaken. He yearned so much


    that the woman in front of him would be always at this side, but in the same time he was also afraid that


    if she knew everything then things would slip under his control, and he might not be able to protect her


    anymore.


    Jackson didn''t reply to Cherry''s words, and instead he shook his arm, turned around, and walked


    slowly back to the living room.


    When Cherry saw Jackson walking away, she knew that Jackson wouldn''t tell her a thing. She had


    already guessed the oue, and she knew that no matter how hard she begged and pleaded, he still


    wouldn''t change his mind.


    Disappointed, Cherry also turned around on her way upstairs, but as soon as she made a couple of


    steps, Jackson''s voice sounded in her ears again.


    "If you dare to ask anyone else about this, I won''t guarantee that I won''t do something bad to you, "


    said Jackson coldly.


    Cherry stopped and listened to Jackson''s words. She could easily tell from his tone that if she asked


    anyone about it, she would be looking for trouble for both herself and the other person.


    Cherry replied to him by continuing to slowly walk upstairs. When she arrived back in her own


    bedroom, she was still in a trance-like state; her mind was in a total mess, and she kept wondering


    what was Jackson hiding from her, and why did he refuse so firmly to let her know about it. She was


    even more motivated to know what had happened between Stephen and Jackson.


    Jackson then walked out of the house and drove away. At first, he had nned to go back to the


    residentialpound to see Derek, but after he thought better, he made a small detour and went to the


    apartment first.


    Jackson arrived at the residentialpound, and as soon as he got out of the car, he saw his Grandpa


    and the butler standing in the door. He walked up to them, and said, "Grandpa, how are you doing?"


    "I''m good, Jackson. Why are you back alone? Where are Cherry and Joe?" anxiously asked Andrew.


    "Grandpa, Joe''s at school now, but I''ll find time in a weekend and bring him back to see you again, "


    said Jackson.


    "Yes, Joe''s at school today. It''s a weekday, how could hee back?" whispered the butler near


    Andrew''s ear.


    Andrew thought about it,ughed, and then said, "Oh! I''ve missed Joe so much that I even forgot what


    day it is."


    The butler saw that Andrew wasughing and didn''t continue the topic; he instead turned to Jackson,


    and with a big smile on his face, asked, "Jackson, what are you doing here?"


    "I came to see Derek. I have something to talk with him, " said Jackson.


    "I thought that you came back to see me, but it turns out that you''re here to see Derek! I''m so


    disappointed with you, Jackson, even Derek ys a more important role in your heart than I do!" said


    Andrew, pretending to be irritated. He thought to himself, ''Jackson is such an inconsiderate fellow! How


    could he speak to me like this? Doesn''t he know that he should take my feelings into consideration?''


    "Grandpa, please don''t be angry! I especially came back to see you, of course, but since I''m here, I''m


    also to talk with Derek. Would that be okay?" quickly said Jackson. When he looked at his old Grandpa,


    Jackson felt a little guilty; he had always been so busy that he had never had free time to spend with


    his Grandpa, and what''s more, he didn''t even know how to say nice words to him to make him happy.


    "Alright, alright, just go on with your business. I''ll have the butler y chess with me, " said Andrew, as


    he waved his hand to Jackson.


    "Okay, Grandpa. I''ll go to my room and wait for Derek there, " replied Jackson.


    Andrew then waved his hand again and beckoned him to leave.


    When the butler saw Jackson''s receding figure, he got lost in thought, and a puzzled look shined in his


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    eyes.


    Derek went to the Chu''s quarters immediately after he received Jackson''s call. When he walked into


    the house he saw that Andrew and the butler were busy ying chess together in the living room, and


    after he greeted them, he went straight to Jackson''s room.


    Derek came into Jackson''s room and saw him sitting on the edge of the bed with a stack of photos in


    his hand.


    "Jackson, what are you looking at?" asked Derek, as he took the photo''s from Jackson''s hands. But


    after he saw what was in the photos, he was shocked, and quickly asked, "Why are you looking at


    these?"


    Jackson didn''t look at Derek; he turned his head to look out the window, and said, "I just brought them


    from the apartment. I was afraid that she might see them, " said Jackson in a worried tone.


    Derek knew that Jackson was talking about Cherry, because he never cared about anyone else as


    much as he cared about his wife.


    "If Cherry saw these pictures, she¡­" said Derek in a serious manner. He didn''t finish his sentence,


    because both he and Jackson knew what he was about to say. The photos that he was holding in his


    hands had Cherry in them, because Jackson had asked someone to secretly follow her ever since the


    day they had gotten married. His spying on Cherry had continued a long time, until five years ago,


    when she had run away from him.


    "I''m afraid that she will hate me because of her proud character. How could she ept the fact that she


    had been secretly followed for such a long time?" said Jackson worried, as he kept looking out the


    window.


    Derek thought for a while, and said, "Anyway you didn''t have any bad intentions at that time. When you


    got married, both of you knew so little about each other; you did that because you wanted to learn more


    about her and her life."


    "Do you really think that she''ll believe that?" suddenly asked Jackson.


    After Derek thought for a while, he replied, "Maybe she won''t, because it''s highly likely that a person


    like Cherry would never think like that."


    Then, it seemed that Jackson wanted to drop the subject. Now that he had the pictures, Cherry couldn''t


    see them anymore, and there was no need for him to worry about it any longer, but he was still


    concerned about some other pressing matters.


    "Derek, " suddenly called Jackson.


    "Yes?" Derek seriously looked at Jackson, because he knew that there had to be something very


    important to deal with if Jackson called out his name in that specific tone.


    "It seems that something ruined our original n, " said Jackson thoughtfully.


    Derek immediately started to be nervous. He stared at Jackson, and anxiously asked, "What


    happened?"


    "I locked her at home, but she still won''t give up on her endeavours. She keeps on asking me to tell her


    about what happened that year, " said Jackson.


    "You definitely can''t do that! If you tell her then she might also find out about the Chu Family''s past, and


    at that time¡­" quickly said Derek. He thought that it was too risky to let Cherry in on everything, and


    that under no circumstance could Jackson tell her about anything that happened.


    "I''m afraid that someone else might tell her, " said Jackson, very concerned.


    Derek thought about it carefully, and said, "There are only a few of us who know about it. Sally won''t


    tell her without your permission, she wouldn''t dare to do that, but as for Stephen¡­" He paused, and


    then continued, "He wouldn''t do that too, will he? After all, he isn''t powerful enough to challenge you.


    And as for that guy? It seems that Cherry hasn''t met him yet."

 Chapter 221 How Did You Get In Here (Part One)

    Chapter 221 How Did You Get In Here (Part One)


    Jackson was in doubt. He said, "I''m not sure. Cherry saw the photo of him and Stephen, so she might


    have remembered his face. What if..."


    Derek suddenly became nervous, and asked, "Have they actually met each other?"


    Jackson shook his head, and replied, "No, I don''t think so."


    Derek felt more relieved after he heard him. He said, "That''s good. If they meet each other, I think that


    he''ll certainlyy his eyes on her, just because Cherry''s yours."


    "I won''t let them meet!" said Jackson firmly, and with a determined look in his eyes. He was willing to


    protect Cherry at all costs.


    Derek then fell silent, and seemed to be thinking of something.


    Jackson suddenly said, "However, for the moment, this is not the most important thing that we need to


    handle."


    Derek was confused when heard this, and asked, "Then what is?"


    "Jean is back in the city, " calmly replied Jackson.


    Derek opened his eyes wide, and while he stared at Jackson, he asked, "When did shee back?"


    "She''s been back for some time already, but I don''t know what she wants to do."


    Derek furiously said, "You shouldn''t have released her! Now that she''s back, nobody knows what she''ll


    do!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jackson became silent, and was lost in thought.


    As he slowly shook his head, Derek helplessly continued, "Jackson, ever since you met Cherry, you''ve


    changedpletely. You let Jean out for Cherry, right? And you also haven''t destroyed Stephen yet,


    also because of Cherry. Jean and Stephen are ticking time bombs, just waiting to explode. Do you


    understand me?"


    Jackson still said nothing, because he knew it better than anyone else, but when he thought about


    Cherry, he felt it hard for him to ruin them.


    Derek continued, "So, Jackson, what are you going to do?"


    Jackson shot a nce at Derek the moment he finished his question, beckoning him to stop talking.


    Derek quickly shut up as he understood the hint.


    Jackson then looked at the door, and asked, "Who is it?"


    After he asked, he heard someone replying, "Mr. Jackson, it''s me, I''ve brought you some fruits. Would


    you and Derek want to eat some?" The butler''s voice outside the door sounded very close to them.


    Jackson and Derek first looked at each other and then Derek went to open the door.


    After he opened the door, he saw the butler standing there with fruit te in his hand. He took the


    te, and after he gave him a cold look, said, "Thanks."


    "My pleasure, and I apologize for interrupting whatever you were doing. Please go on, I should go back


    downstairs now and apany Andrew, " said the butler, and then he turned around and left.


    Derek closed the door after he saw the butler go downstairs, and then he walked to Jackson and put


    the fruit te on the table near them.


    "He must have stood outside the door all this time, " guessed Derek. Actually, he was quite sure about


    it, because a soldier''s instinct was never wrong, and besides, Derek had never been wrong about


    anyone before.


    Jackson replied, "I''ve been suspecting that he''s a problem for some time already."


    Derek was astonished by what he said, and asked, "Haven''t you told your Grandpa about him yet?"


    Jackson shook his head, because he was also still confused. Things were not exactly the same as


    what he guessed. Although he had observed some odd things about some people, he still couldn''t


    draw a clear conclusion about what was actually going on.


    In the afternoon, Jackson went back home, and the moment he entered into the living room, he found


    Cherry sitting on a chair in the balcony and reading a book. He quietly stood in the living room and


    stared at Cherry''s back.


    When Lily saw that Jackson had returned, she quickly walked up to him, and said, "Wee back


    home, Mr. Jackson!"


    But Jackson ignored Lily''s greeting, and after he stared for a little more time at Cherry''s back, he


    asked, "Did she eat something?"


    "She ate some food at noon, " replied Lily. She also stared at Cherry''s back and felt sad about her


    condition. She had eaten just a few bites of food, and all of the food that she had eaten during the past


    couple of days totalled one single meal.


    "You can go back to work now, " said Jackson.


    Lily replied, "Okay." She nodded and then left.


    Jackson then walked to the balcony.


    Cherry felt that someone was approaching, so she looked back, but when she saw that it was Jackson,


    she put down the book she was reading and stood up from the chair.


    Jackson stood beside Cherry and saw that she was reading a collection of poems. He asked, "Why are


    you reading that?"


    Cherry didn''t look at Jackson; instead, she looked sideways, and calmly told him, "I''m tired, and I want


    to go to my room and rest."


    Cherry then passed Jackson''s side and left.


    He was astonished, and wondered whether she was running away from him or not.


    After Cherry returned to her room she closed the door and sat on the edge of the bed. She had mixed


    feelings stirred inside her, because she didn''t know how to face Jackson anymore.


    Joe also returned home from school, and the moment he ran into the living room, he shouted, "Mommy,


    Mommy, I''m home!"


    Joe saw that his Daddy was sitting on the sofa and watching the military news on TV.


    He looked at Jackson, and said, "Daddy, I''m back."


    Jackson turned around and also looked at his son, and said, "You finished school so early?"


    "Yes, " said Joe while he nodded.


    After a while, when he saw that Jackson was silent, Joe said, "Daddy, I''ll go upstairs now and see my


    Mommy."


    Joe noticed that his Daddy was watching the news and ignoring him, so he turned around and quickly


    ran upstairs to his mother''s bedroom.

 Chapter 222 How Did You Get In Here (Part Two)

    Chapter 222 How Did You Get In Here (Part Two)


    Hearing his footsteps, Jackson was sad, because he felt that not only his wife was running away from


    him, but also his son.


    Cherry opened the door, and when she saw her son standing in front of her, she instantly felt warm in


    her heart again.


    Joe asked, "Mommy, have you stayed in your room the whole day?"


    Cherry smiled to him, and said, "No, I just came upstairs."


    She then pulled her son into the room, and asked him, "How was your day at school?"


    "Pretty good, just as usual. Nothing special today, " calmly said Joe to his Mommy.


    Cherry and her son then sat on the sofa. She held his hand, and asked, "Have you seen your Daddy?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe nodded, and answered, "Yes, he''s in the living room now."


    Joe noticed that his Mommy didn''t look so good, and asked, "Mommy, are you still not talking to


    Daddy?"


    Cherry looked away from him, and said, "I don''t know what to talk to him."


    Joe thought for a while, and then said, "Mommy, could you ask Daddy to stop keeping you locked at


    home all day? If you ask him, I''m certain that he will listen to you."


    Joe knew that his Daddy loved his Mommy very much, and he felt also felt that his mother was very


    special to his father.


    Cherry then looked at her son, and as she shook her head, she replied, "No, Joe. You''re too young to


    understand some things, and even if he does let me out, the problems between me and your Daddy will


    still be there."


    Joe then fell silent and just stared at his Mommy.


    Cherry felt it awkward, and she quickly said, "Joe, let''s go downstairs together; I''ll have dinner with


    you."


    Joe nodded his head.


    When they went downstairs, they saw that Jackson was still sitting on the sofa watching TV. Cherry


    ignored himpletely and walked with her son to the dinning room.


    They sat down in the dining room, and Cherry asked the maid, who was busy in the kitchen, "Lily, is the


    dinner ready? Cook some dinner for Joe."


    "Of course, of course, the dinner will be ready in a minute!" quickly answered Lily.


    Shortly after that, Lily came out of the kitchen with a te in her hands and put it in front of Joe on the


    table.


    Cherry looked at her son, and said, "Joe, eat your dinner now."


    "Mommy, don''t you also want to have dinner?" Shortly after Joe finished his sentence, Lily came out


    with another te in her hands.


    When Cherry saw that Lily wasing to her, she quickly said, "I don''t want to have dinner, so there''s


    no need to prepare a dish for me."


    Lily was confused, and as she looked at Cherry, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Mommy, eat some food, or else you''ll feel hungry when you go to bed, " said Joe.


    Cherry looked at her son, and replied, "Joe, really, I''m not hungry. Just eat your dinner, okay?"


    "Okay, " helplessly replied Joe as he lowered his head and started to eat his dinner.


    Lily put the other te she was carrying where Jackson usually sat and then walked to the living room.


    She went to Jackson, and respectfully said, "Mr. Jackson, dinner is ready."


    Jackson knew that his wife and son were downstairs and sat in the dinning room, because he cared


    about what they said and did.


    Jackson stood up from the couch and also walked to the dinning room.


    After he sat down at the table, he couldn''t help but nce at the two in front of him. He saw that only


    his son was eating, and that Cherry didn''t have dinner and instead just looked at Joe. Jackson couldn''t


    see her face because she was sitting with her back towards him.


    Cherry and Joe knew that Jackson was at the table, and Joe couldn''t help but nce at his Mommy.


    When he saw that she was silent and looked unconcerned, he said nothing and continued to eat his


    food.


    Cherry asked, "Have you finished your dinner?"


    "Yes, I have, " replied Joe after he swallowed hisst mouthful of food.


    "Then let''s go upstairs now. You should do your homework."


    "Okay, " said Joe while he nodded.


    Cherry then stood up from the table, held her son''s hand, and left upstairs with him.


    Jackson lowered his head and slowly ate his dinner, but he was very angry that Cherrypletely


    ignored him.


    Cherry spent some time with her son in his room, and helped him to do his homework and take his


    evening bath. After Joe went to bed and fell asleep as usual, she tucked him in and eventually walked


    out of the room.


    She then went back her own room and closed the door behind her. Then she took a pajama from the


    closet and walked to the bathroom.


    Jackson was lying in bed in his own room, but when he heard the sound of a door close, he knew that


    Cherry had returned back to her own room. Jackson immediately got out of bed, left his room and then


    walked to her bedroom door. Jackson tried to open it, but Cherry had already locked the door, and he


    couldn''t open it without a key.


    Jackson raged. He went downstairs to get the spare key and then immediately opened the door, but he


    found the room empty.


    He then heard a ssh and realized that Cherry was in the bathroom taking a shower.


    Jackson, still silent, walked directly into the bathroom.


    Cherry was startled when she saw the door open. After she saw that it was Jackson, she quickly


    wrapped herself in a towel, and asked, "How did you get in here?"

 Chapter 223 My Woman Is Really Something

    Chapter 223 My Woman Is Really Something


    While he was taking off his clothes, Jackson replied, "Through the door."


    Cherry remembered that she had locked her door, and wondered how did Jackson manage to get in.


    Then it hit her that of course he had ess to every room, because he was the vi''s owner.


    When she saw that Jackson wasing closer and closer to her, Cherry retreated to one of the


    corners of the bathroom. She looked at him while she had her arms wrapped tight around her chest,


    and said, "Don''te closer, stop!"


    "Since I''m already here, I think that we should take a shower together!" said Jackson.


    He then took Cherry into his arms.


    That night both of them went wild with joy in the bathtub.


    In the morning, Cherry woke up in a daze, and remembered that she had to wake up her son for school


    when she saw that it was already six.


    Cherry frowned when she saw that Jackson was sleeping like a log next to her. He had acted like a


    beast during the night, and now she couldn''t understand how he was able to sleep so peacefully.


    Cherry carefully rolled away from Jackson, because she wanted to get up and go to Joe''s room to


    wake him up.


    But Jackson tightly held down Cherry back on the bed when she tried to get up.


    Jackson was always cautious. When he sensed that the woman in his arms was moving away from


    him, he pulled her closer to him, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Cherry tried to resist him, and while she was trying to break away from his hold, she said, "It''s already


    six, I need to wake up Joe for school."


    "Lily will wake him up, you don''t need to be worried about that, " said Jackson, with his eyes still


    closed. He wanted to sleep next to Cherry for a while longer, because he felt secure and at peace with


    her around him.


    "I don''t feel alright if I don''t check on him myself, " replied Cherry. She didn''t want to stay with him any


    longer, and she felt angry when she thought about what he had done to herst night.


    Seeing that she insisted, Jackson finally gave up and let her go.


    Cherry instantly jumped out of the bed the moment after Jackson loosened his grip on her. She then


    quickly put on her clothes and walked out of her bedroom.


    She woke up her son, and watched him brush his teeth and have his breakfast. Cherry felt relieved


    after she saw Bill drive him away to school, because her son was her whole world, as long as he was


    safe and sound, she felt secure and at ease.


    Cherry then walked back upstairs and went into her bedroom. She saw that Jackson was brushing his


    teeth in the bathroom, but she said nothing to him, and instead started to make her bed.


    After he was finished, Jackson walked out of the bathroom, and asked, "Did Joe leave already?"


    "Yes, " replied Cherry in a low voice while avoiding to look at Jackson.


    Jackson then stepped up to Cherry, and as he looked at her, said, "Let''s go downstairs and have some


    breakfast!"


    "I don''t feel like eating right now. You can go ahead and eat first, " replied Cherry, still avoiding


    Jackson''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Jackson grabbed Cherry''s arm, and as he looked at her, he said, "I want you to apany


    me while I''m eating then."


    Seeing Jackson''s arrogant reaction, Cherry knew that it would be best not to disobey him, or otherwise


    he would get stirred up even more.


    Jackson led Cherry out of the bedroom and then went downstairs.


    When she saw Jackson and Cherry enter the dining room, Lily quickly served them food.


    Instead of sitting on the seat that he usually did, Jackson sat on Joe''s, so that he could be more close


    to Cherry.


    Cherry lost all of her appetite when she saw all the food in front of her, and although she did feel a bit


    hungry, she still didn''t want to eat anything yet.


    Jackson, on the other hand, was busy munching on his food.


    After a while, Jackson noticed that Cherry, who was siting next to him, hadn''t eaten a bite out of her


    food yet. He turned to her, and asked, "Are you going to eat your food?"


    "I lost my appetite, but maybe I''ll eat someter, " replied Cherry quietly.


    "Do you want me to feed you?" said Jackson coldly. Jackson thought that Cherry hadn''t eaten anything


    sincest evening; he also wondered how she wasn''t hungry after all the lovemaking that she did with


    him during the night. Why did she have to go against her own health? Why did she go against herself


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    like that?


    "No, but I just don''t feel like eating right now, " said Cherry. That was true, because she also didn''t


    know why she couldn''t eat either.


    Suddenly, Jackson leaned to Cherry and stroke her hair. He gently said, "Tell me right now what you


    want to eat! We''ll go and eat outside."


    Cherry wasn''t surprised by what he said. She turned her head sideways, and lightly said, "I''m really not


    in the mood of eating anything."


    Jackson just looked at her and stopped talking.


    Cherry could tell that Jackson was a bit irritated by her answer, so she continued, "You don''t need to


    worry about me, I''m really okay. You should eat your food, don''t mind me."


    While she said this, she lightly nudged him, beckoning him to keep eating.


    Jackson then started to eat again in silence.


    After Jackson finished his breakfast, Cherry left the dining room with him.


    "Are you going out today?" asked Cherry.


    When he heard what she said, Jackson suddenly stopped walking and turned around to face her. He


    then ced his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him.


    "Do you want me to leave?" asked Jackson, with his head lowered and staring into Cherry''s eyes.


    "Don''t take me wrong, I just want to know your ns for today, " quickly replied Cherry while she turned


    her head away, blushing. She was shy to meet his eyes.


    Jackson gently pinched her chin with his free hand, and lifted her head to force her to look at him.


    "Where do you want to go? We can go for a walk, " said Jackson softly.


    Cherry looked at him and couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Was he really going to take her for


    a walk?


    When he saw that no reply came from Cherry, Jackson asked again, "What? You don''t want to go for a


    walk with me?"


    "I do, " quickly replied Cherry.


    Jackson then let go of her chin and gently caressed her cheek with his finger. He said, "Then go and


    change your clothes, we''ll leave the moment you''re ready."


    "Okay, " replied Cherry, nodding to him.


    Cherry turned around and went upstairs, and after some time, she came back with her clothes


    changed.


    Jackson waited for her at the bottom of the staircase. When Cherry slowly came down the stairs,


    Jackson saw that she was in a long dress which perfectly outlined her fine figure, and that her light


    makeup was just right. She looked very beautiful!


    Jackson was proud of her, and thought to himself that his woman was really something!


    Soon after she reached the ground floor, Cherry was quickly pulled by Jackson into his arms.


    She was a little confused, and thought, ''Is something wrong about how I dressed?''


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with my dress?" asked Cherry, with a puzzled expression on


    her face.


    Jackson stared into her eyes and slowly shook his head. He said, "No, I was just shocked by your


    beauty. Pfew, my woman is really something!"


    After she heard that, Cherry pouted and pretended to be angry, and said, "Stop making jokes on me!"


    After she said that, Jackson wildly kissed Cherry''s lips.


    After he enjoyed her lips for some time, Jackson finally let her go. He then looked at her, and said,


    "Let''s go now, I''ll take you for a walk somewhere nearby."


    Cherry said nothing, and instead followed Jackson out of the vi with her hand sped into his.

 Chapter 224 I Wont Let You Go Easily (Part One)

    Chapter 224 I Won''t Let You Go Easily (Part One)


    Jackson and Cherry strolled along the roadside hand in hand while the breeze gently brushed against


    their cheeks. Cherry watched the beautiful scenery around them, and for a moment felt her heart free


    of any hardships.


    Jackson then suddenly put his arm around her waist and pulled her close to him. He bent over her ear,


    and whispered into it, "Baby, please forgive me."


    Cherry knew for what he was apologizing. He had locked her away inside the mansion for thest


    couple of days, and she had had little freedom to do anything.


    But she didn''t know how she should reply to him, and instead kept silent and just continued walking.


    When Jackson saw that Cheery didn''t want to answer him, he suddenly stopped walking. He then


    looked at her with earnest eyes, and asked again, "Tell me, are you still angry with me?"


    "No, " replied Cherry, as she cast her gaze to his side, trying to avoid his eyes. She didn''t know how to


    face him again.


    "Then why didn''t you reply to me the first time?" asked Jackson. He stared at her, and thought, ''I''ve


    summoned up all of my courage to apologize to her, but why does she still have the same indifferent


    attitude towards me?''


    After Cherry thought for a while, she slowly cast her gaze onto Jackson and called out his name,


    "Jackson..."


    He met her eyes and waited for what she had to say.


    "I''ve never been angry with you, " said Cherry, "And you don''t even need to apologize to me, because I


    can understand why you got mad that night. Now, let me exin to you what really happened. I went to


    the club to look for Stephen, but when I entered his office, I was astonished to see that he was talking


    with Sally inside. Stephen was afraid that Sally would hurt me, so he left there with me, but I didn''t


    expect that he would take me to that hotel at that time..."


    She stopped for a moment, and then continued, "We had been in the hotel room for less than three


    minutes before you arrived there, and then, well, you know the rest."


    After Jackson heard all of her exining, he instantly fell mute. He didn''t know that Sally had been in


    Stephen''s office, and he had only thought that Stephen had brought her to the hotel for some other


    mischievous purposes. Jackson was also angry that Cherry had followed him there, so that was why he


    had decided to lock her away at home while he had been in his berserk fit of rage. He now knew that


    he had been wrong about everything all along.


    Cherry looked into his eyes, and said, "Jackson, you know by now that I''ve seen the photos in our


    apartment''s bedroom. I''ve seen that man together with Sally five years ago, but I had never thought


    that Stephen also knew him. That''s why I visited Stephen that day, to ask him who that man was."


    Jackson showed no intention of ming her for anything anymore. Instead, he slowly touched her face


    with his hand, and softly said, "Baby, I can understand how you feel, I really do, but could you just listen


    to my words for a second? You don''t need to know about all of these things. You can just stay by my


    side and be sure that I''ll protect you well. I''ll deal with all of this trouble by myself."


    Just after he finished his words, Cherry slightly covered his mouth with her hand. She then shook her


    head, and said, "No, I want you to share them with me! I''ll always be at your side, I''ll always be moving


    forward with you!"


    After Jackson heard her sincere words, he felt his heart fill with warmth. He had given all of his love to


    her, and he treated her as the most important person in the world for him.


    "Baby! I..." wanted to reply Jackson, deeply moved by her, but his words were quickly interrupted by


    Cherry.


    She stood on her tiptoes and boldly kissed him.


    After Cherry stopped, she said, "Jackson, could you please tell me all of it? I really want to know about


    your things, about your past."


    Jackson focused his eyes on her and then lightly held her into his arms. He put his head on her


    shoulder, and said in low voice, "Baby, I''m sorry, I can''t do that. You only have to remember one thing,


    that neither Sally nor Stephen can be trusted."


    Cherry heard his words and felt her heart sadden. She thought, ''He eventually refused to tell me about


    it. Does he still treat me as an outsider? Or does he really want to protect me?''


    Indicating on the surface that she understood him, she calmly leaned on his shoulder, nodded her head


    to him, and said, "Okay."


    They continued to stroll outside and didn''t return to the mansion until it was noon. After they got back,


    Cherry found that the security guards had already disappeared from the vi''s grounds, and she


    curiously looked at Jackson, and asked, "Where''re the security guards?"


    When Jackson saw her astonished face, he rubbed her nose with his finger, and with a smile on his


    face then said, "Silly girl, how could you think that I would have the heart to still keep you imprisoned at


    home for any time longer?"


    "You mean that I can go outside now?" asked Cherry. She felt surprised because she hadn''t expected


    that Jackson would agree to set her free after such a short amount of time.


    "Of course! And I''ll also buy you a new car in the afternoon!" replied Jackson while still smiling at her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry was immediately gleaming with delight. She cheerfully hugged Jackson''s neck, and said to him,


    "Thank you, my dear!"


    Jackson felt very ttered when he heard Cherry call him "my dear". It was the first time when he heard


    her calling him like that, and it was also what he had been waiting for all this time.


    "Baby, say it again!" happily said Jackson, with bafflement in his tone.


    "My dear!" shouted Cherry delighted as she tightly embraced him in her arms.


    Jackson also hugged her with immense pleasure, and the couple formed a blissful scene together.


    Lily saw them through the mansion''s window, and when she saw them embracing each other and


    <pughing happily, she also started tough by herself.

 Chapter 225 I Wont Let You Go Easily (Part Two)

    Chapter 225 I Won''t Let You Go Easily (Part Two)


    After Jackson and Cherry went into the mansion hand in hand, Cherry suddenly threw a joke tantrum,


    "My dear, I''m hungry now."


    Jackson dotingly held her into his arms, and said, "I''ll ask Lily to prepare lunch for us."


    Just after he finished his words, Lily came out from the kitchen and said to them, "Mr. Jackson, Mrs.


    Cherry, lunch is already cooked."


    "Really? I''ll have it right now, thank you!" replied Cherry as she took Jackson''s hand in hers and walked


    together with him towards the dining room.


    Then they had their lunch together. Jackson didn''t eat too much, but instead watched Cherry eat. He


    thought, ''She''s had so little food these days, so she must be very hungry.''


    As he wiped the few drops of soup off of her lips with a napkin, he said, "Baby, no matter what''ll


    happen next time, you should never go on a hunger strike ever again! Got it?"


    "I know. I didn''t eat much these days, because I didn''t feel like eating, " replied Cherry while she


    munching on her food.


    When Jackson saw her childish behavior, he couldn''t help butugh and look at her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After they finished lunch they sat on the sofa, and Cherry put her head on Jackson''s shoulder.


    "I want to go to work, " suddenly said Cherry, while she was thinking of something in her mind. She


    thought that she couldn''t just stay at home like that, because she then would never have the chance to


    know what she wanted to know. Although Jackson decided not to tell her about anything, she decided


    that she would try her best to figure it out by herself, because she had a feeling that she was close to


    the truth, and that she would know them sooner orter from someone, somewhere.


    "At the JS Group?" asked Jackson as he dropped his gaze on her.


    "Yes! I feel great when I work with Selina, " replied Cherry.


    Jackson thought, ''It''ll be okay if she returns to work and stays with Selina. I believe in Selina because


    she''s clever and sensible, and she''s also capable of taking good care of her.''


    He replied, "Okay, I''ll arrange it for you." He then suddenly thought of something, and continued to say,


    "But you can''t be Selina''s secretary anymore."


    "Why?" curiously asked Cherry. She felt very happy when she heard Jackson give his "okay" to her, but


    now she felt suddenly puzzled by his next sentence.


    Jackson stared at her, and asked, "Why should my woman work as her secretary?"


    Cherry understood why he said that. After all, because he was such a powerful man, how could he ever


    let his wife be Selina''s secretary?


    "What do you want me to do then?" asked Cherry, as she snuggled cozily against his chest.


    Jackson thought for a while, and then said, "What about switching your job titles? I''ll lower her


    position."


    "You won''t do that!" immediately objected Cherry. "She''s run the JS Group very well! How could you


    have the heart to make her quit her position? Besides, what if the JS Group goes bankrupt under my


    lead?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a money matter, right? I''d like to spend all of that money for my woman''s


    sake, " forcefully said Jackson. He didn''t mind losing the money, because he only wanted to please


    Cherry and see her happy.


    After Cherry saw the forceful look in his eyes she knew that she shouldn''t argue with him; she instead


    adopted a pettish tone, and said, "I don''t know, Jackson! Look, you only need to arrange for me a


    normal job in the JS Group, or otherwise I''ll remain Selina''s secretary."


    After she said that, she moved her eyes away from Jackson.


    When Jackson saw her stubborn face, he hastily said, "Okay, okay, it''s all up to you. Emmm... How


    about a Sales Director?"


    Cherry thought, ''I worked in the business department before, but a Sales Director position is still a little


    bit beyond my capabilities. However, if I can be the Sales Director of the JS Group, I would not only


    have more power in thepany, but I would also gain some fame in the business world. Hmm, why


    don''t I have a go at it?''


    She replied, "That sounds alright, because I used to be in the business department before; it won''t be


    too difficult for me."


    "It''s settled then! I''ll ask Selina to announce your new appointed position, " firmly said Jackson, as he


    took his phone out of his pocket, about to call Selina.


    But Cherry suddenly grasped his hand, and said, "Wait a moment! Shouldn''t we go to the JS Group in


    the afternoon instead? It''s been a long time since Ist saw Selina, and I miss her very much. I want to


    go and see her!"


    When Jackson saw her acting like a spoiled child, he immediately submitted to her wish and said,


    "Okay, but first we should go and choose a new car for you! I''ll then call Derek and ask him to meet us


    in the JS Group, and I''ll also tell Bill to bring Joe there after he finishes school so we can have a big


    dinner together. What do you say?"


    Cherry thought for a while, and said, "It sounds like a great idea, but Joe has to go home and do his


    homework after school..."


    Jackson immediately replied, "Is there any need for him to do that bullshit homework? Come on, he''s


    already pretty clever, he''ll solve all of his exam questions in a second!"


    "Jackson! If Joe doesn''t get first ce in his exams I won''t let you off the hook so easily!" said Cherry,


    pretending to be angry at him. She thought, ''Joe''s ''fortunate'' to have such a permissive Daddy!''


    "And I won''t let you off the hook so easily for your whole life, " said Jackson, and with that he stood up,


    held Cherry''s hand, and left the mansion with her.


    "Jackson, where are we going so fast?" asked Cherry, still dizzy because of his sudden hastiness.


    "The car, " briefly answered Jackson.

 Chapter 226 Never Let Her Off

    Chapter 226 Never Let Her Off


    After they bought it, Jackson drove the military vehicle, and while he was looking at the car in front of


    him, his heart was filled with joy. He was capable of doing anything to make Cherry happy.


    After they arrived at the entrance of the JS Group''s Building, Cherry got out of the car in high spirits.


    She walked up to Jackson, and after she took his hand, said, "Shall we go in?"


    Jackson looked at Cherry, and with a smile on his lips, said "You look pretty joyful!"


    "Of course I am! I''m so happy that I own a brand new car!" said Cherry, with great delight in her tone.


    Jackson just shook his head and smiled without uttering a word.


    They then took chairman''s elevator up to the top floor. The moment after they walked out of the


    elevator, Cherry saw Caroline, and shouted happily at her, "Caroline!"


    Caroline stood up, and with a bright smile on her lips replied, "Cherry, you''re back!"


    "Yes, " answered Cherry. When she saw Selina rushing out of the office, Cherry instantly got rid of


    Jackson''s arm and strode towards her.


    "Cherry, you''re finally back!" said Selina, also grinning from ear to ear.


    "Selina, did you miss me?" asked Cherry while she tightly hugged Selina in her arms, uncaring about


    Jackson''s morose face.


    "Of course I missed you very much! Without you around here, I don''t have the necessary incentive to


    work hard, " joked Selina. She thought that the days in which Cherry had been away had been bad,


    and less productive, and that they made her feel that something was somehow missing. Now when she


    saw Cherry, she understood that it was because she had gotten used to work together with her.


    "Is that so? Well, now I''m here to work together with you, " said Cherry happily.


    Selina was so amazed after she heard Cherry''s words that all of a sudden she held her arms, and


    asked, "Cherry, are you kidding?"


    "How could I? Look!" said Cherry, as she dangled her car key in front of Selina''s eyes. "Jackson''s


    bought a car for me!"


    "Really?" Selina couldn''t believe what she was hearing, and suddenly turned her eyes to look at


    Jackson, but his cold face made it hard for her to ask her question again.


    "Of course, it''s true, " said Cherry with a grin. As if she hadn''t noticed that Jackson was a bit ruffled,


    she turned to looked at him, and asked, "Well, is it true?"


    Jackson looked at Cherry''s face, and asked, "Does Selina''s presence make you want to leave me


    behind?" She had already left him out in the cold for a long time.


    After they heard Jackson''s words, Cherry and Selina looked at each other and couldn''t help


    themselves to not burst intoughter.


    Selina looked at Jackson and said, "Brother, how could you be jealous on me because I''m close to


    Cherry?"


    Cherry held Selina''s hand, and with a smile on her lips said to Jackson, "Could you please behave a


    little bit more normally?"


    Jackson looked at the two women but especially at Cherry, whose bold attitude made her deserve a


    good spanking from him. He thought, ''Just you wait! You''ll see what I''ll do to you tonight, foolish girl!''


    Selina then grabbed Cherry''s arm, and as she walked with her towards her office, said, "Come on, let''s


    go! Leave him alone."


    After they walked into the office Jackson''s intention was to follow them, but suddenly the elevator bell


    rang, and when he looked back, he saw Dereking towards him out of it.


    Derek walked out of the elevator, and when he saw Jackson''s unhappy face, he asked, "Jackson,


    what''s happened? Who irritated you like this?"


    Jackson glimpsed at the two women in the office, and said, "Who else could make me so angry?"


    Derek followed Jackson''s look and saw that Cherry and Selina were sitting on the sofa and cheerfully


    chatting about something; he then immediately understood his frustration.


    Derek patted Jackson on his shoulder, and said, "Jackson, never mind about them, it''s alright when


    women meet each other, they''re friends. Let''s go and also chat with them."


    Jackson didn''t answer but followed him.


    Bill then arrived with Joe downstairs. Joe had already been at the JS Group, so he was already


    somehow familiar with it. After Joe got out of the car, he said to Bill, "Bill, you can go back; I would like


    to go upstairs and see my parents by myself."


    "Okay, but my young master, please be careful, " said Bill.


    "Okay, I''ll go now, " said Joe, while he waved goodbye at Bill. He ten turned around and walked inside


    the JS Group''s building.


    The moment after Joe entered the JS Group''s building, a woman dressed professionally, wearing dark


    sses, and carrying a handbag, followed him. She had her eyes on Joe Shen and saw him walking


    towards the elevator.


    Joe looked at the regr elevator and then at the reserved for the chairman. When he saw that the


    regr elevator arrived, Joe walked into it and the woman followed him.


    The only two people in the elevator were Joe and the mysterious woman. Joe then tried to press the


    button for the top floor but failed, because he wasn''t tall enough to reach it.


    Joe then asked the woman, "Sister, could you please help me press the button for the top floor?"


    The woman first pressed the button for the top floor, and then the button for 28th floor.


    Joe saw that the two buttons were illuminated and thought, ''Maybe the sister wants to go to the 28th


    floor.''


    "What''s your name?" unexpectedly asked the woman.


    Joe was a little surprised, and after he looked at the woman, he wondered, ''Why does she want to


    know my name? I don''t know her.''


    Realizing that Joe didn''t want to answer her question, the woman continued to say, "Your father is


    Jackson and your mother is Cherry."


    "How do you know my Daddy and Mommy?" asked Joe. "Who are you?" he continued.


    "Your face is so simr to Jackson''s, " said the woman, without answering Joe Shen''s question. She


    then added, "It''s really a miracle that Cherry came back to Jackson."


    "Who are you?" Joe then raised his head and stared at her face, but because her sunsses were so


    big that they nearly covered half of it, he didn''t have a good look at her.


    "I''m a friend of your Mommy, " said the woman, while she seemed to be remembering something. She


    then added, "I''m also a friend of your father."


    "Maybe you can go together with me to see my Daddy and Mommy! They''re on the top floor with my


    aunt Selina, " said Joe. He thought, ''Since she''s a friend of my parents, then she could be my aunt, so


    it''s okay to be friendly to her.''


    "There''s no need, " refused the woman, somehow nervous. She then added, "Maybe we will meet one


    day, but not today, and not like this."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Joe then unexpectedly changed his impression on the woman, and bemused looked at her and said,


    "Aunt, you''re strange."


    Through her sunsses, the woman suddenly fixed Joe Shen with a decidedly hostile look. She said,


    "Shut up!"


    Joe Shen couldn''t help but start to tremble when he heard her yell. Why was she so wicked with him?


    He had done nothing bad to her.


    Realizing that Joe was scared by her, the woman adjusted her emotions, and coldly said, "Tell you


    mother that I will never let her off the hook, like it''s always been ever since we were children."


    The woman was Jean. After she said this, the elevator stopped on the 28th floor and she walked out of


    it.


    Joe gazed at her back, and wondered, ''Who was that woman? Why does it seem hard to get along with


    her? And why did she say that? Does she know my Mommy since childhood?''

 Chapter 227 She Has Been There All The Time (Part One)

    Chapter 227 She Has Been There All The Time (Part One)


    Joe then walked out of the elevator and saw that his Daddy and Mommy, as well as his Uncle Derek


    and Aunt Selina, were sitting in the office and chatting with one another. Joe thought about what had


    just happened in the elevator, and wondered if he should tell his Mommy about it after they got back


    hometer in the evening.


    Joe went to Selina''s office, and shouted cheerly, "Mommy, Mommy!"


    Hearing her son''s voice, Cherry quickly turned around and looked at him. She asked, "Joe, did you


    came from school?"


    "Yes!" said Joe, and then threw himself in his Mommy''s loving arms and snuggled up beside her.


    "Joe, I haven''t seen you for a few days and I find that you''re already more handsome than you were


    before!" said Selina with a smile on her lips.


    "Really? Aunt Selina, you''re also very beautiful, " replied Joe to Selina with a lovely look on his face.


    "Are you serious?" Selina looked at Joe very surprised. She thought, ''This little kid is a real sweet


    talker.''


    "Do you really take a child''s words seriously?" said Jackson with slight disdain. In his eyes, Selina


    wasn''t as beautiful as Cherry was.


    Selina pretended to be dissatisfied with Jackson''s words. She looked at Jackson, and said, "So what?


    For you, who can be more beautiful than your wife?"


    Without saying any words more, Jackson took a few sips out of his tea cup from the table.


    Derek smiled aside. He looked at Joe, and asked, "Joe, would you like to have dinner with us tonight?"


    "Will my Mommy be there as well?" suddenly asked Joe as he looked at his mother. He was surprised


    by the fact that his Daddy had left the vi with his Mommy today, rather than to still keep her


    imprisoned in it. If his Mommy wasn''t allowed to have dinner with them, then he wouldn''t go either,


    because he wanted to always stay at his mother''s side.


    "As the most important person of the evening, don''t you think that your Mommy will have dinner with


    us?" said Selina, while she nced at Jackson. She then turned her eyes back to Joe, and continued


    to say, "Today is the day we celebrate your Mommy bing the new Sales Director of the JS Group!


    How could she note with us?"


    "Really? Mommy is the new Sales Director of the JS Group?" asked Joe, while he looked at Selina with


    a surprised look in his eyes, and then at his Mommy.


    Cherry lowered her head and gently nodded to her son who was sitting next to her.


    "Joe, think of it this way: I am the Executive President of the JS Group, and because I recognised your


    mommy''s superior ability, I appointed her as our new Sales Director, " said Selina. She thought that Joe


    was too young to understand theplicated situation, so she exined it to him in simple terms.


    "But for Mommy to do that, Daddy needs to agree first!" Joe''s words defeat Selina the moment he


    spoke them out.


    Derek and Cherry looked at Jackson, who had a rxed expression on his face, and smiled together.


    Selina was the only one who had a gloomy look.


    "Joe, didn''t you listen to me?" said Selina, who was pretending to be angry. Joe, the little kid, was


    smarter than she had thought him to be. She had wanted to show off in front of him, but she had never


    expected to be defeated by him.


    Cherry smiled, and then said to Selina, "Alright, alright, I think that you need to be more careful when


    you talk to my baby boy next time."


    Hearing his Mommy''s words, Joe looked at Selina with acent smile on his face.


    Selina wasn''t convinced, and she said to Cherry''s son, "Joe, I want to fight you one-on-one!"


    "Okay, but my Daddy and Mommy, as well as my Uncle Derek are here to help me. How many


    supporters do you have?" said Joe, while tightly lying in his Mommy''s arms.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I..." Selina didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Derek helplessly shook his head and smiled, and Jackson''s face lit up too. Cherry held her son with a


    happy feeling in her heart.


    The five people sat in the VIP room of a hotel and had dinner together. With so many delicious tes of


    fine cuisineid in front of them, Cherry picked food for Joe almost all the time, while Jackson picked


    Cherry''s favorite dishes for her instead. He was afraid that she couldn''t get to eat enough, because she


    spent too much time helping Joe with his own food.


    "Don''t refill my bowl, I already had quite enough, " said Cherry to Jackson.


    Without replying to her, Jackson still kept putting food in his wife''s te.


    Joe, who was sitting right next to them, looked at his loving parent couple and felt very happy in his


    heart. He thought, ''How did Mommy persuade Daddy to let her out of the vi and go back to work at


    the JS Group? Maybe Daddy isn''t so bad after all, and he still loves Mommy.''


    "Cherry, Jackson loves you very much. We can all clearly see that, " said Selina with a smile. Looking


    at Cherry''s happy appearance, she suddenly yearned for her own love, and she thought that if a man


    ever appeared in her life who managed to treat her as Jackson treated Cherry, she would undoubtedly


    marry him in an instant, with no questions asked.


    Cherry lowered her head and ate her food without saying any more words.


    "Aunt Selina, why didn''t you get married yet?" suddenly asked Joe.


    Joe''s words made everyone feel surprised. Jackson, who was nning to have a bite, suddenly


    stopped and looked at Selina.


    "I... I...I haven''t met my Mr. Right yet, " tried to say Selina, but in reality she didn''t know what to say.


    "Maybe I can introduce you to my Uncle Wilson? Why don''t you go on a date with him? What do you


    think of my Uncle?" said Joe with a smile.


    "Joe!" shouted Cherry, stopping her naughty son from talking.


    Jackson, however, heartilyughed aside at them.


    When she saw that Jackson wasughing at her, Selina looked at Cherry, and hastily said to Joe, "No, I


    don''t want a man to date."


    After she finished her words, Selina lowered her head and continued to eat her food. Her face was


    flushed bright red with shyness. Although her impression on Wilson wasn''t that bad, she didn''t think


    that she would ever develop an intimate rtionship with him; moreover, they weren''t familiar with each


    other in any way, and she suddenly didn''t know what to say or what to do anymore when she heard


    what Joe had just said to her.

 Chapter 228 She Has Been There All The Time (Part Two)

    Chapter 228 She Has Been There All The Time (Part Two)


    Derek thought for a moment while he was eating, and said, "Wilson seems to be a man of striking


    appearance, and he also has potential in the business world. If he''ll be my brother-inw, then..."


    But before Derek had the chance to finish his words, Selina suddenly interrupted him.


    She looked at him ferociously, and said, "Derek! Shut up! Don''t you think that you''d better tend to your


    own affairs? Jackson already has a five-year-old boy, and you don''t even have a wife yet! Aren''t you


    ashamed of that?"


    "I..." but after he heard her, Derek turned dumb and speechless.


    Cherry and Jackson looked at each other. When she saw that Jackson had an indifferent look on his


    face she suddenly smiled to Derek and Selina, and thought that the brother and sister couldn''t be more


    perfectly matched as siblings.


    After dinner, Derek and Selina went back to the residentialpound, and Cherry drove her own car


    back to the vi with her son in it; Jackson followed them from behind.


    When they got home, Cherry went into the living room and felt a little bit tired, so she sat down on the


    sofa.


    Jackson saw how tired Cherry was, and after he poured a ss of water for her, and then walked


    towards her with it.


    Sitting next to Cherry, Jackson said tenderly, "Here, drink some water."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cherry took the ss of water and nestled into Jackson''s arms. She said, "Thanks."


    When Joe saw that his Daddy and Mommy were sitting together, he went to the living room and sat


    beside Cherry. After his mother finished drinking her ss of water, he said, "Mommy, I want to tell you


    something."


    "Yes? What''s the matter? Did something bad happen at school?" asked Cherry concerned, because


    she had always attached a great deal of importance to her son''s matters and wellbeing.


    "No, I met a woman inside the elevator in the JS Group this afternoon, " said Joe childishly.


    After they heard their son''s words, Cherry and Jackson felt somehow surprised. Cherry looked at


    Jackson first, and then looked at her son, and asked, "Who did you meet?"


    Joe thought for a moment and recollected in his mind all that happened earlier in the afternoon. He


    said, "I don''t know who she is. She came inside the elevator with me, I asked her to push the elevator


    button, and then she asked me who I was. I didn''t answer her, but then she spoke out your names."


    Joe''s wordspletely confused Cherry and Jackson. Jackson''s eyes were filled with aplex


    expression in them.


    Joe then looked at his Mommy, and continued to say, "She said that she was your friend, but when I


    invited her toe look on you with me, she reclined; she also knew Daddy''s name, but she got out of


    the elevator on the 28th floor."


    Cherry thought for a moment and said, "The 28th floor is where the conference room is."


    Jackson wasn''t as nervous as Cherry was, but nheless he still looked at his son, and asked him,


    "What else did she say?"


    "She said that she doesn''t want to meet Mommy like that, and she asked me to tell mother..." but Joe


    then paused for a moment.


    Cherry immediately asked, "Tell me! What did she say?"


    Joe looked deep into his Mommy''s eyes, and said, "She said that she will never leave you off the hook,


    just like she never had when you were children."


    After Joe finished speaking, Cherry couldn''t help but shiver, and suddenly felt a trace of fear in her


    heart. Was she the same person that she thought she was?


    She immediately grabbed Joe''s arm, and asked, "What does she look like, Joe?"


    Joe shook his head, and said, "She was wearing sunsses, so I couldn''t see her face clearly, but she


    was very thin and pale, and she was a little bit taller than you are, Mommy." Joe stopped and thought


    for a moment, and then continued to say, "She looked very fierce, and she told me to shut up when I


    said that she was strange."


    Cherry already knew who the woman was. It was none other than her own sister, Jean.


    Cherry slowly let go of Joe''s arm and stared nkly, without saying another single word.


    Cherry''s expression made Jackson worry about her. He took Cherry''s arms in his, and said to his son


    next to him, "Joe, go upstairs, take your bath, and go to bed straight after that."


    Joe knew that his Daddy wanted him to leave them alone, and that maybe he also had something to


    say to his Mommy. He was also very worried about Cherry when he saw her sudden change in


    appearance, and thought, ''Who could that woman be? Why is Mommy so nervous after she heard what


    I said? I wouldn''t have told her about the woman if I knew that she would react like this. I don''t want


    Mommy to be upset, I want her to be happy every day.''


    Hearing no answer from his son yet, Jackson continued to say, "Joe, be a good boy and go upstairs."


    Looking at his Mommy''s face, Joe was still worried about her, and said, "But Mommy..."


    "Don''t worry about it, Daddy will take care of Mommy. You just need to go upstairs and rest, okay?"


    gently said Jackson to his son, while trying to suppress his hidden emotions.


    "Okay, Daddy, " said Joe as he looked at his father and nodded. He knew that his Daddy would take


    good care of his Mommy, because Daddy''s love for Mommy was definitely not less than his was.


    Seeing that Joe went upstairs, Jackson looked at Cherry and called her tenderly, "Honey."


    "It''s her, it''s her, it must be her!" said Cherry, while still wearing the nk stare on her face.


    "Well, yes, it should be Jean, " said Jackson firmly.


    "That means that she''s been here all along, that she was always around us!" Cherry''s body was still


    shaking, and her brain was a total mess. When she heard that Jean was back, she felt a sense of


    uneasiness in her heart. She didn''t know if she felt it because Jean had bullied her in the past, or that


    she thought that Jean might do something bad to her in the future. In any case, chaos was now


    reigning in her mind.

 Chapter 229 Who Brought Her Away

    Chapter 229 Who Brought Her Away


    Jackson also thought things over.


    Something then urred into Cherry''s mind, and she turned to Jackson. As she stared at him, she


    asked, "Jackson, what did you do to Jean? What on Earth happened to her? Why has shee back


    to the city?"


    Jackson felt his heart ache when he looked at Cherry''s emotional expression. He didn''t dare to tell her


    the cruel truth about Jean.


    When Cherry noticed that Jackson didn''t say anything, she became even more emotional and


    distressed. She said, "Tell me! Jackson, tell me!"


    Jackson shook Cherry''s arms and tried to calm her down. He said, "Baby."


    She looked at Jackson silently and didn''t say anything more.


    After Jackson saw Cherry calmed down, he slowly said, "Do you really want to know what happened to


    Jean?"


    Cherry nodded, because she realized that she had to know the truth.


    Jackson then slowly loosened Cherry''s arms and turned his head sideways, because he didn''t dare to


    look at Cherry while he told her what had happened to her elder sister.


    Jackson slowly began to say, "Five years ago, after Emily died because of Jean, I wanted to kill Jean


    because I wanted to kill anyone who ever dared to hurt you.


    But Derek advised me that she was your elder sister after all, and that it would be better to have mercy


    to her." Jackson paused for a moment, and then carefully continued, "I considered it for a long time and


    finally sent her to live in the underground world."


    Cherry couldn''t stop shaking her head while Jackson was talking. She knew how the underground


    world looked like. Women in the underground world weren''t ordinary women at all, and men in the


    underground world had fun with money, while the women took advantage of them by sex.


    Jackson continued, "Later, Derek told me that someone had taken her away and had left the city. I


    thought that she wouldn''te back anymore, so I didn''t care where she had gone to."


    Cherry then finally understood why Jackson hadn''t killed Jean at that time. Jackson had spared Jean,


    but in the process humiliated her. Jackson thought that she would nevere back to the city after


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    that, but unexpectedly, Jean had not onlye back, but also seen Joe, their son.


    Cherry suddenly wrapped herself in her arms and curled up to her husband. She said, "Jackson, I''m


    scared!"


    Jackson turned to Cherry, and it pained him to see her frightened face.


    Jackson immediately took Cherry into his arms, andforted her, "Baby, it''s alright, I''m here and I can


    handle her. Don''t worry, everything will be alright."


    Cherry raised her head, and while she looked at Jackson, she said, "I''m afraid that Jean will hurt Joe!


    I''m really afraid!" If Jean were to hurt someone, Cherry would always sacrifice herself for Joe, because


    her son, who was at such a young age, had great potential, and Cherry wouldn''t let anyone hurt him.


    Jackson kept caressing Cherry''s head, andforted her, "It will be alright, and Joe will be fine! Trust


    me, Cherry, everything will be fine!"


    Jacksonforted Cherry, and knew that Cherry was very concerned with unexpected things because


    she hadn''t had any sense of security when she was a child.


    Jackson''s look was firm, and he made up his mind that no one had the right to hurt the people for


    whom he cared the most about, and Jean was no exception.


    After a long time, Cherry gradually calmed down. When Jackson noticed that Cherry became a little


    more serene, he said to her, "Baby, trust me, I''m here and I can handle it; you and Joe will be fine."


    Cherry snuggled up to Jackson''s chest and slightly nodded. She thought that she could indeed rely on


    Jackson.


    Cherry then gently closed her eyes and gradually dozed off in his hug.


    Jackson looked at Cherry and couldn''t help but kiss her forehead. When he noticed that she fell asleep


    safe and sound in his arms, he carefully took her into the bedroom.


    Jacksonid Cherry on the bed and covered her with a nket. He took her hand, kissed its back, and


    then left the room.


    Jackson walked out of the vi and drove away.


    While he was driving, he also called Derek.


    Derek picked up the phone, and with drowsiness clearly heard in his voice, he said, "Hi, Jackson!


    What''s wrong, it''s sote..."


    Jackson ordered him, "Derek, go to Bobby right now! There''s something that we need to handle."


    Derek at first didn''t say a word, but then replied, "Got it!"


    Jackson drove as fast as he could to a private building located in one of the city''s suburbs. The building


    had three floors, and its special architectural style made it look very luxurious. Royal blue sses


    covered the building, and people couldn''t see what was inside, and cameras monitored everything


    around the building. There were special structural styled hidden doors in the building kept away from


    strangers, so that only those who were familiar with them knew where they were.


    After Jackson got out of the car, he saw that Derek also arrived.


    Derek stopped, got out of the car, and then walked towards Jackson. He seriously said, "Jackson, what


    on Earth happened?"


    Jackson coldly said, "Go in first and we''ll talk about itter." He then turned around and walked into the


    building.


    Derek followed Jackson and also walked into the building, closely following him from behind.


    After Jackson and Derek walked out of the elevator, they saw a line of people standing aside it.


    When they saw Jackson, everyone bowed to him and weed him.


    Jackson walked through them and then sat in the middle of the room.


    Derek followed and sat beside Jackson, while all the people around them where on their feet. Bobby


    also made his way through them and walked towards Jackson.


    He calmly asked, "Mr. Jackson, what bothers you toe here sote in the night?"


    Jackson lowered his head and slowly said, "Jean Shen seems to have shown herself."


    After Derek heard Jackson, his face became tense, and he couldn''t help but give Bobby a brief cold


    nce.


    Bobby also looked at Derek, but he didn''t respond to his stare, and instead turned back to Jackson.


    Derek then looked at Jackson, and asked, "Did you see her?"


    Jackson didn''t raise his head, and answered Derek''s question, "Joe saw her."


    Both Derek and Bobby changed their expression when they heard Jackson''s words. They knew deep


    down in their heart what Jackson meant with them.


    Bobby cruelly said, "If she dares to hurt Joe, I''ll kill her with my own hands!" Bobby and his team''s


    mission was to protect Jackson and the people around him, and as long as Jacksonmanded them


    something, he and his team would risk even their own lives to execute his order.


    Jackson then suddenly raised his head, and asked Bobby, "Do you think that she''s afraid of losing her


    life?"


    Bobby looked back at Jackson, but didn''t say anything; he knew what Jackson meant. What do women


    from the underground world even care about? The answer to that question was clear, because those


    women''s lives had already decayed, and they didn''t care about anything anymore, not even about their


    own lives.


    Derek was thinking of something else, and said, "Jackson, I don''t think that''s the point."


    Jackson looked at Derek, and waited for him to detail more about what he was thinking.


    He looked into Jackson''s eyes, and said, "Jackson, you ignored one important aspect: who took her


    away in the first ce?"

 Chapter 230 I Will Definitely Not Let You Go (Part One)

    Chapter 230 I Will Definitely Not Let You Go (Part One)


    Derek''s words stunned Jackson because he hadn''t thought of that before.


    Bobby stood quietly to the side listening as he tried to follow his two bosses'' logic on this case.


    "Jackson, as far as I know, Jean left the city five years ago, about the same time Cherry ran away from


    you. All your concentration was focused on finding Cherry, and you couldn''t spare any attention to


    Jean, but, I didn''t keep a watchful eye on her either. I had just received information from my people that


    Jean had been ransomed by someone and left the city, and I didn''t take it seriously at that time, " Derek


    exined as he reanalyzed the details of the case logically. "As I thought it over, I suddenly realized it


    couldn''t have been an ordinary person if they were able to help Jean leave that ce, but...."


    Derek stopped talking.


    "Go ahead, continue!" Jackson ordered.


    "It''s okay if the person who helped Jean leave was just a wealthy person. It''s just that I''m concerned


    now that¡­" Derek continued staring into Jackson''s eyes as he went on, "Well, she may have be


    associated with the people involved in the things that happened that year."


    Bobby couldn''t help but look to Jackson as Derek finished his words. The memories of the conflict


    between those families were so fierce, so horrible that it had be a nightmare that was burned into


    his mind.


    Jackson shook his head, "That''s not possible. I don''t see how she would have been able to get in touch


    with those people."


    Derek thought for a moment and nodded, dropping the subject.


    Jackson was worried, too though. Derek''s theory seemed usible, but, at the same time deep down,


    he knew things could be moreplicated. Jean probably had no chance to contact those persons, but


    that didn''t mean they couldn''t have found her. They might have taken advantage of her. Until now, he


    knew nothing of their n and wasn''t able to consider what they were up to, or what would happen


    next.


    Suddenly, Jackson leaped to his feet, issuing orders to Bobby, "I want you to go and find out who have


    helped Jean get out of there!"


    Bobby nodded immediately as a reply, while he thought to himself, ''It seems I have known who that


    person is."


    Derek stood and continued talking to Jackson as he followed him, "Jackson, things are getting very


    Jackson stood still lost in thought, ''Derek is right. Cherry and Joe shouldn''t havee back. If they


    stayed abroad, I would have missed them very much, but they would have been safe and would not


    face the potential of being hurt. Things are out of control, and I don''t know how to protect them from the


    risks now. I don''t even know who my enemies are. Or what they are preparing to do either.''


    "First things first, let''s find out who helped Jean leave, " Jackson''s voice was cold and gloomy. He


    needed to find out who was behind assisting Jean and then he would be sure of whether or not Jean


    posed a threat to him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Derek nodded in agreement with Jackson''s logic, "Yes, let''s confirm her role till now."


    Bobby took in what the two were saying, and asked uncertainly, "Mr. Jackson, should I send


    bodyguards to your wife and son for protection?"


    Before Jackson could respond, Derek snapped, "Don''t do that."


    After uttering those words, Derek turned to Jackson and said, "You shouldn''t do that. You know how


    sensitive Cherry is. If she finds out strangers are around her, she might be uneasy."


    Jackson let Derek''s words sink in as he mulled it over, ''Derek is right. How could I not know how Cherry


    would react? She is always so sensitive and alert. I shouldn''t send people to protect her until I find out


    what exactly is going on. Jean won''t try anything in such a short span of time. She should be


    knowledgeable of my power and influence in this city, so I doubt she would act recklessly.''


    Jackson hid all his emotions as he turned to Bobby and whispered, "Listen to Derek. Try to find out who


    that person is as soon as possible and tell me once you know."


    "Sir, yes Sir!" Bobby nodded, acknowledging his orders.


    It was already early morning when Jackson returned home. As he entered the bedroom he saw Cherry


    sleeping soundly, so he quietly slipped into the bed next to her, and wrapped his arms tightly around


    her.


    Cherry stirred when she smelled the unique scent of Jackson and sleepily murmured, "Jackson?" as


    she rolled over to see him.


    Jackson''s voice was low as he breathed the single word, "Yes." before covering Cherry''s pouty lips with


    his in a lingering kiss.


    Cherry was woken by the rm sounding a few hourster. She rubbed her sleepy eyes as she


    opened them slowly to discover Jackson sleeping next to her.


    She wriggled closer to him, lovingly whispering in his ear, "Darling, I''m going to wake our son, you


    sleep a little longer."


    "Stay here with me for a little longer, " Jackson didn''t open his eyes as he muttered lowly and clung


    tightly to Cherry.


    "No. Joe will bete for school if I don''t get up and wake him now, " Cherry argued, struggling to break


    the grip of his arms. Cherry knew Jackson well and how to deal with his overbearing ways. She


    whispered tenderly in his ear, "Honey, please sleep a little longer. I have to wake Joe up now. Okay?"


    Hearing her tender, soft voice in his ear, Jackson let her go even though he didn''t want to.


    Cherry got up and headed to Joe''s bedroom. After she woke him, she followed him, making sure he


    brushed his teeth and washed his face.


    When they finished, they went downstairs only to find Jackson already sitting in the living room. She


    said, "Joe, go have your breakfast first."


    "Okay mommy, " Joe said as he walked to the kitchen alone.


    Cherry sat down on the couch beside Jackson, "Why didn''t you sleep a little longer? Aren''t you sleepy


    still?"


    "I couldn''t fall back asleep after you left, so I got up, " Jackson looked at Cherry dotingly. He couldn''t


    sleep sound or well without her next to him.


    Cherry held his arm and said tenderly, "Okay, then let''s have breakfast together."


    "Okay, " Jackson agreed, nodding his head.

 Chapter 231 I Will Definitely Not Let You Go (Part Two)

    Chapter 231 I Will Definitely Not Let You Go (Part Two)


    Cherry and Jackson joined their son for breakfast. Joe squinted at Cherry and Jackson from time to


    time while he ate. He was very curious to know what his parents discussedst night. They looked the


    same, so it seemed that nothing had happened.


    After breakfast, Cherry asked Jackson, "Would it be okay if I drove Joe to school today?"


    Jackson was not surprised, he knew Cherry was worried, "Just let Bill drive him. Don''t worry, everything


    will be fine." Jackson reassured her.


    Cherry didn''t give up though, and instead she stubbornly said, "I want to drive him to school myself. I


    won''t bete for work, even if I drive him to school."


    Cherry was determined, and Jackson found that himself agreeing unable to refuse her.


    In the car, Joe watched his mom, wanting to ask her what had happened yesterday, but he didn''t know


    how to start the conversation.


    Looking at her son in the rearview mirror, Cherry saw he was about to say something, but then


    stopped. She knew something was on his mind, so she then stopped the car not far from his school.


    Cherry turned around and looking at her son asked, "Joe, is there something that you wanted to ask


    Mommy about?"


    Since his mom had guessed his thoughts, Joe nodded asking, "Mommy, could you please tell me who


    that woman I met yesterday is? Do you know her?"


    Cherry had no intentions of concealing anything from her son, "Joe, " Cherry started, "The woman you


    met yesterday is your Mommy''s elder sister, your aunt, but¡­"


    Cherry paused looking away from her son''s face, "Before you were born, Mommy and Daddy had a


    fierce quarrel with your aunt, " Cherry told him.


    Joe listened to his mom''s words, and seemed to understand why the woman had talked to him in such


    an evil sounding manner.


    Joe could not forget herst words to him yesterday and thought, ''She told me that she would not let


    my mommy go. Will she hurt mommy? Is my mommy in danger?''


    Cherry grabbed her son''s arms, looked at him and said gravely, "Joe, you must remember what


    mommy is telling you now. From now on, you can''t go anywhere with any strangers, and you can only


    leave school when Daddy, Mommy or Bille to pick you up. When you are at school, you must be


    alert too. Do not talk to any adults, except your teachers. Will you remember that?"


    Joe knew his mom was afraid that something bad might happen and worried about him, "Yes mommy.


    Don''t worry. I have remembered your words well. I won''t talk to or leave with any strangers, " Joe


    obediently told his mom.


    "Good, Mommy is going to buy you a cell phone tomorrow. If anything happens, you can just call


    Mommy or Daddy. Clear?" There was a nervous tone to Cherry''s voice, and she felt very uneasy.


    "Okay, okay, mommy. Don''t worry. Don''t you realize, your son is as smart as a whip? I can take good


    care of myself, " said Joe proudly, a look of strength gleamed as he sat up straighter in his seat.


    Cherry felt a little relieved after she heard his words. She looked lovingly at her son and was quite sure


    he was smart enough to take good care of himself.


    Cherry started the car again and drove her son to school. She parked the car at the gate of the school


    and didn''t leave until she saw Joe walk into the building.


    But Cherry hadn''t noticed that a ck car parked not far away from her. Jean was in the car and


    watched Cherry until she pulled away.


    Jean''s eyes were full of hatred. She thought to herself, ''How can Cherry be so happy? Why is she so


    lucky to have a son with Jackson? What''s more, their son is so cute. Even as children, she would win


    first ce no matter what we did together. I''m so jealous and couldn''t hate her more. She ran away


    from Jackson five years ago, and I thought she would nevere back. But, atst, she came back


    and worse, she brought their son! How could she and Jackson be so happy while I''m in such a


    miserable situation? I can never forget what they did to me, and I will never let them go. At first, I just


    nned to return to seek revenge on Cherry and Jackson, but now, their son is my target too. The


    game of revenge has only be more interesting.''


    She was still ring as she started her car and sped off.


    Jean drove to Stephen''s bar. She parked the car, got out and went into the bar.


    When one of the waiters saw her, he greeted her politely, "Nice to see you."


    "Where is Stephen?" Jean said coldly in an arrogant manner.


    "Mr. Stephen is in his office, " the waiter responded politely.


    Jean ignored him, heading straight to Stephen''s office.


    She didn''t knock on the door or wait; instead, she rudely pushed the door open and walked in.


    Stephen was sitting on the sofa, looking at his cell phone when she barged in. He looked surprised to


    see her and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "What? I can''te here? How long do you n on hiding me from the public? I can''t stand this any


    more!" Jean arrogantly told him, her eyes filled with anger.


    As Jean finished talking, Stephen stood up, grabbed her arm and said, "Go to a private room with me.


    We can''t talk here."


    As he chided her, Stephen led her out of his office and to a private room.


    Jean didn''t struggle. She knew it was not wise for her to challenge him any further.


    Stephen pushed Jean into the room and told the waiter that was headed over, "No one is allowed to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Stephen, " responded the waiter respectfully.


    Stephen went into the private room and closed the door.


    "Stephen, are you afraid?" Jean asked as she sat on the sofa. She stared defiantly at him as she lit a


    cigarette and inhaled.


    "Jean, you are asking for trouble if you dare act without my permission and I will definitely not let you


    go!" Stephen reminded her as he red at her furiously.

 Chapter 232 Do Not Run Around

    Chapter 232 Do Not Run Around


    Jean stood up, crushed the cigarette in the ashtray on the table before she approached Stephen, and


    staring at him asked, "What? Are you afraid that I''ll hurt Cherry?"


    As Jean drew closer, Stephen turned away and took seat on the couch on the other side of the room in


    an attempt to avoid being near her.


    "Jean, if you dare hurt her, I''ll kill you!" Stephen''s tone was firm, making it clear he was not kidding.


    Jean was fearless though and sat down opposite Stephen; she stared at him as she asked, "Stephen,


    do you think that I''ll do something to Cherry? Well, you should know that I found another guy, someone


    more valuable than Cherry to attack."


    Stephen didn''t know what Jean was talking about. He knew how much Jean hated Cherry, and as he


    watched Jean, he wondered who Jean hated more than Cherry.


    Jean knew Stephen would never figure out who the guy was. She felt self-important as she red at


    him and said with cold disdain, "It turns out that Cherry and Jackson have a child."


    Stephen''s expression changed as Jean''s words hit him. He jumped to his feet and roared, "Jean! What


    the hell do think you are going to do?"


    "Oh my! Stephen, why are you getting so mad?" Jean rose slowly and took a step closer to Stephen


    asking, "So you knew they had a child? I didn''t know you knew."


    "What the hell do you think you are going to do?" Stephen red down into Jean''s eyes, wanting to


    choke her with his bare hands.


    Jean pretended to think before telling Stephen, "Let me think. I could kidnap the kid, it would be much


    easier, you know, since a kid is not as cautious or clever as an adult, right?"


    Stephen threatened, "Jean, I swear, I will kill you if you dare hurt that kid!"


    Jean suddenly looked at Stephen with a wild look in her eyes, "Do you think I cherish my life? Let me


    tell you something. Five years ago, Jackson sent me to that ce. After that, I didn''t care about myself.


    What? You want to kill me? Fine! I''ll kill the kid, and then you can kill me." Jean threw the words out.


    Then she thought of something and went on, "No. No, after I kill the kid, I''ll die, too. Because I know


    Jackson, he won''t let me get away with it."


    Stephen didn''t know how to react as he watched Jean descend into a fit, with the crazed look in her


    eyes.


    He took a breath and in a calming tone asked Jean, "Jean, you are talking about Cherry''s son, your


    nephew. You are his aunt. Why do you want to hurt him? Why are you so tough on Cherry? You can''t


    no longer give birth to a kid, so why not love your sister''s kid?"


    Jean looked insane as she yelled at Stephen, "Stephen, shut up! I don''t need a kid. I never need any


    kid, never!"


    Stephen saw tears welling up in Jean''s eyes, which she was trying to hold back. There wasn''t a woman


    who didn''t want to have her kid, but Jean would never have her kid, which left a deep hole in her heart.


    Jean continued, "Let me tell you, I''ll never be friends with Cherry. Never! I won''t make up with her, and I


    will ruin everything she owns."


    Stephen tried to calm down, he looked into Jean''s eyes and said quietly, "Jean, you''vepeted with


    your sister for so many years. Aren''t you tired?"


    "How could it be? When I see here down in the world and cry, I''ll be thrilled." said Jean. She


    recalled what had happened, and she felt delighted when Cherry cried.


    Stephen asked, "Do you feel happy? You stole John away. Are you happy when you''re with him? You


    pushed Emily down the stairs to hurt Cherry, but what did you get from that?"


    Jean stiffened and stood there silently.


    Stephen didn''t want to say any harsher words to her. So he took two steps backward, sat on the sofa,


    looked at Jean and said, "Jean you can''t me other people for your current situation. You deserve


    what you got."


    "No, it''s all Cherry''s and Jackson''s fault. I want to take revenge!" Jean said. She couldn''t help shaking,


    looked at him and continued, "But Stephen, it seems that they don''t know there is a child between


    them, right?"


    Stephen stood up, rushed to Jean, held her by the neck, made her back up against the wall and


    pressed her hard against it by her throat. The hatred in his eyes carried to his voice, "Jean, if you dare


    tell any person about it, you''re screwed. I will never leave you alone. Never!"


    Stephen was agitated. He had always kept the information from them. If they knew that Jackson had a


    son, they would let go of him.


    Jean looked into Stephen''s eyes and was suddenly touched. She had never protected anyone; she


    was incapable of protecting anyone and others had never defended her. But the moment she looked in


    Stephen''s eyes, she felt that he cared about Cherry, and he wanted to protect her.


    After a while, Stephen noticed that Jean said nothing, so he released her slowly.


    Jean fell to the ground when he released her.


    Stephen didn''t care about Jean at all. He turned his back to her and said, "Jean, you should know why


    he has raised you so many years with him."


    Jean was silent sitting there on the floor, expressionless.


    Stephen continued, "But you shouldn''t forget Cherry''s your sister. You grew up together! You share the


    samest name."


    Jean didn''t respond.


    Stephen leered at her, "Don''t run around and act like this again. If he knows, you know what he will do."


    With that, Stephen strode out, leaving Jean alone with her thoughts.


    At the JS Group


    Cherry was very busy on the first day of her new job. She needed to be familiar with the management


    situation of all the departments, which meant she was on the go the whole day.


    Selina stood outside Cherry''s office, watching her sift through the documents on the desk. Selina was a


    little sad because Cherry had been promoted to such a high position, but she didn''t want to see Cherry


    overworked.


    Selina knocked Cherry''s door and then she walked into the room.


    "Selina, there you are!" Cherry greeted Selina as she continued working.


    Selina approached Cherry sitting behind the pile of work asking, "You didn''t finish yet?"


    Cherry replied, "No, I still need to read through some documents."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Selina sat down opposite Cherry, looked at her and said, "Cherry, I want to help you, so, I am thinking


    about arranging an assistant or nominating a deputy director to help you. How does that sound to


    you?"

 Chapter 233 Go Back To The Military Residential Compound (Part One)

    Chapter 233 Go Back To The Military Residential Compound (Part One)


    "Is that inpliance with the Company''s policy?" Cherry''s brows knitted questioningly as she asked


    Selina.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Of course! I''ll make the arrangements right away." With these words, Selina turned and left Cherry''s


    office.


    As Selina left, Cherry felt relieved that Selina was getting her some help for the daunting work.


    Cherry''s cell phone suddenly rang, when she was about to get a ss of water for herself. She took


    out of her cell phone and saw Wilson''s name on the screen.


    Cherry answered the phone, "Hello, Wilson."


    "Hello, are you busy right now, Cherry?" Wilson asked in a soft, gentle manner.


    "Not too busy, " Cherry said into the phone. She wondered whether he was calling for what they had


    spoken about recently.


    "Hey, are you calling because you have news for what we talked about before?"


    Wilson pondered for a while before he spoke, "Cherry, would it be convenient for you to meet me? We


    should discuss this in person."


    Cherry hesitated, looked at her watch before finally agreeing, "Okay. Let''s meet at the cafe near your


    work, in say, half an hour."


    "Okay, see you then, "


    Cherry hung the phone up, sorted the documents littering her desk and then went to find Selina.


    As she got to Selina''s office, Selina was headed out, a pile of documents in hand, to attend an upper-


    level meeting. Cherry called out as neared, "Selina, sorry, something urgent came up and I have to


    leave."


    Selina nodded as she shifted papers, "Okay, go take care of your matter."


    "Thanks Selina. I need to meet with Wilson. I haven''t finished the papers I was working on, so, I''lle


    in early tomorrow to finish up." Cherry politely let Selina know.


    Selina took Cherry''s arm in aforting manner and smiling reassured Cherry, "It''s okay. Don''t worry,


    after my meeting, I''ll be able to find a qualified vice inspector general so you won''t be so stressed or


    have as much work as now."


    "Thank you Selina, I really appreciate your help." Cherry nodded.


    Cherry saw Jackson getting out of his car as she exited the building. She was a little surprised and


    wondered what Jackson was doing here.


    Cherry walked over to Jackson inquiring, "Jackson, what brings you to the JS Group?"


    Jackson immediately embraced Cherry in a warm hug; there was love and tenderness reflected in his


    eyes. He lovingly said, "I just wanted to see you. How''s work going?"


    Actually, Jackson had been worried whether Cherry was in danger and wanted to make sure she was


    safe.


    "Work is good so far. I just started though, and there''re a lot I need to be familiar with, which is


    going to take time, " Cherry told him.


    Jackson noticed Cherry seemed in a hurry, prompting him to ask, "What''s the matter? Is it something


    urgent?"


    "Yes, " Cherry responded nodding, "I need to meet with Wilson; we have something to discuss."


    "Wilson?" Jackson was puzzled and wondered why Cherry would need to meet Wilson, and why the


    hurry. "Do you want me to go with you?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry shook her head frowning, "No, you don''t have to. I can meet Wilson alone. Could you please


    pick Joe up at school? I am worried about him."


    Jackson was worried about their son too, seeing Cherry was safe and knowing she would be safe with


    Wilson, he agreed.


    "Okay. Once you finish up with Wilson,e straight home; I''ll be there waiting for you." Jackson told


    Cherry as he dotingly stroked her hair.


    "Okay, " Cherry agreed, nodding up at him with a smile.


    Cherry said goodbye and drove to the cafe. She saw Wilson waving right away, and joined him, sitting


    opposite at the little table where he was sitting.


    "Hey Wilson, what''s up?" Cherry asked as she sat down, unable to hold back her curiosity.


    Wilson didn''t answer right away, instead, he stared at her for a while before saying, "Everything is okay


    with your father. I''ll take care of him."


    "What about my sister? Have you got any information concerning about her?" Cherry''s voice wavered


    with nervous anticipation as she looked at Wilson eagerly.


    Wilson shook his head frowning, "I couldn''t find her whereabouts. All of her information appears just to


    stop five years ago when she left."


    "Wilson, did you check the airline records? Or something else, like maybe traffic records?" Cherry


    rambled quickly. She was sure Jean was nearby, but she didn''t know where exactly.


    Wilson shook his head, "I checked them all, there isn''t any information at all for her."


    Cherry was lost in thought, mulling Wilson''s information over. She frowned, knitting her brows she


    stated firmly, "Impossible. She must be in this city, which means, there has to be a trail somewhere."


    Wilson had a thought and ask Cherry, "Wait, do you think it is possible that she used a false identity?"


    Wilson''s words shocked Cherry, she hadn''t considered that and shuddered as she thought, ''Wilson


    could be right. If Jean used a fake identity, no matter how hard we try, it''ll be impossible for us to find


    her.''


    Wilson interrupted Cherry''s thoughts, pouring his concerns out, "Cherry, it seems to me you have been


    entangled in some evil conspiracy. You probably shouldn''t have returned to the Chu Family."


    "Wilson, why do you think that?" A dazed Cherry asked, her voice held a note of confusion. Cherry


    contemted, ''I''m back home with Jackson; I love him and want Joe to have a healthy,plete family


    life. I hadn''t considered there could be a conspiracy of some kind though. Be that as it may, if


    something bad happens to Jackson, I want to be with him to face it all. Now I need to know what


    happened to Jackson that year and why he refuses to let Sally leave. He said he didn''t love Sally at all,


    so why does he still want Sally around? I just need to know the facts.''

 Chapter 234 Go Back To The Military Residential Compound (Part Two)

    Chapter 234 Go Back To The Military Residential Compound (Part Two)


    "Cherry, I think some things are not as simple as we imagined, like everything around Jackson is


    bizarre though."


    "What is?" asked Cherry with curiosity in her eyes as she stared at Wilson.


    "When I investigated Jean, it led to some information of Sally''s. The day Jean flew out five years ago,


    Sally left on the flight following Jean''s, and what''s more, their destinations were the same." Wilson


    slowly revealed looking into Cherry''s eyes.


    Cherry stared in disbelief at Wilson, "You mean to say, Jean and Sally are in this together, somehow?"


    "Possibly, I think so at least, but, it could be a coincidence." Wilson shared his suspicions and doubts.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He thought it was a possibility that the two going to the same ce could be sheer coincidence.


    Cherry looked away, avoiding eye contact with Wilson. Suddenly, she felt Sally and Jean might have


    had a close rtionship with Jackson, and it bothered her that Jean could be so close to Jackson.


    What the hell was the connection between them?


    Cherry''s silence upset Wilson and he wanted tofort her, "Cherry, my guess could be wrong you


    know. Don''t dwell too much on it before we finish the investigation."


    Cherry was lost in her thoughts though, and didn''t get what Wilson was saying.


    Wilson asked Cherry, "What are you going to do now?"


    Cherry shook her head and looked over at Wilson, "Wilson, Jean has met Joe." She said.


    "Joe?" Wilson''s eyes widened, worried he asked, "Why? How? What does she want?"


    "She may be nning to do something bad." Cherry said nervously, "Wilson, I''m afraid Joe might be in


    danger."


    Wilson thought for a moment, looked away, paused and then said, "I don''t think so, Jean knows


    Jackson''s power and influence here. She must know that if she dared harm Joe, Jackson won''t let her


    go. I don''t think she will go looking for trouble right now."


    "I thought that too, but I would go crazy if Joe were in danger. Wilson, I can''t let anyone hurt him. I


    absolutely can''t have Joe in danger, " Cherry''s agitation could be heard in every word she uttered, and


    she suddenly grasped Wilson''s arm tightly.


    Wilson tried tofort her saying calmly, "Cherry, don''t worry. Everything will be fine. Tell Bill to be alert


    when he drives Joe to school; he should be safe in school, so, you don''t need to be so nervous."


    Wilson''s reassuranceforted her a little, but, she was still feeling uneasy.


    When Cherry got home, Joe was ying in the yard. She was delighted seeing him jumping around


    happily.


    "Joe!" Cherry cheerfully called to him.


    "Mommy, Mommy, finally, you are home!" shouted Joe happily as he ran to his mommy and hugged her


    tightly.


    "How was school today?" Cherry was concerned, but her voice didn''t give that worry away to her son.


    "It was great. You drove me in the morning, and Daddy picked me up after school. I was happy, and my


    schoolmates were jealous, " Joe said enthusiastically and snuggled into his mom''s breast with childlike


    innocence.


    "Well, mommy is happy that you are happy and had a great day today, " Cherry said lovingly, a tender


    smile on her face, "Have you finished your homework yet?" She asked.


    "I thought I should, but Daddy said I didn''t need to do homework. I know all the math problems well and


    don''t need to do them at all, " Joe proudly announced.


    Cherry''s demeanor became severe. She gave her son a harsh look as she asked, "Who told you a


    student could refuse to do homework? Even if you know how to solve the problems, you still need to


    practice to be proficient. Go upstairs now and do your homework!"


    After he saw the angry look in his mom''s eyes, Joe pouted and reluctantly acknowledged, "Okay¡­"


    Joe turned, hanging head and went back inside the house.


    Cherry watched Joe, following him in. Jackson was walking down the stairs as she entered the living


    room.


    Jackson saw Cherry too, and quickly walked up to her, asking tenderly, "Why are you sote?"


    "Well, I''ve talked with Wilson for a rtively long time, " replied Cherry. She was afraid that Jackson


    might ask her what she had talked with Wilson, she quickly changed the topic and asked, pretending to


    be angry, "How could you tell Joe that he didn''t need to do his homework? You can''t spoil child like


    that!"


    Jackson''s yful smile danced in his eyes as he looked in Cherry''s eyes, "I just told him the truth. My


    son is so clever that he doesn''t need to do homework."


    Cherry grabbed Jackson by the arm, "I''ll handle Joe''s education. Please, don''t get involved."


    Jackson was a little surprised at Cherry and he stared at her dissatisfied, "Joe is my son too. Why


    shouldn''t I be involved with his education?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You are not allowed; I don''t agree with your educational concept and I can''t imagine


    what will happen to my son if you are responsible for his education!" Cherry dictated watching his


    easygoing look and determining it would be unwise of her to let him educate their son.


    Jackson couldn''t help butugh. He wrapped around Cherry''s shoulders and said, "Alright, alright. You


    will be the one who takes care of Joe''s education. You are the boss of our family."


    Hearing Jackson''s words softened Cherry''s heart.


    Jackson saw Cherry''s smile, "Baby, let''s go back to the military residentialpound to see Grandpa


    sometime soon, okay?" he asked.

 Chapter 235 I Want To See My Little Buddies

    Chapter 235 I Want To See My Little Buddies


    The smile slowly faded from Cherry''s face at what Jackson said. She looked up at him questioning,


    "Why do you want us to go visit Grandpa all of a sudden?"


    "I just can''t put my mind at ease. You know we left him there and haven''t been back to see him in such


    a long time. It would make me feel better to go visit and make sure he is okay." Jackson''s tone was


    gentle, he loved Cherry with all his heart and only wanted to treat her with tenderness.


    Cherry agreed, she believed Grandpa Andrew missed Jackson a lot living in the big house alone. The


    butler may have been with him for many years, but, he was just an old friend to him, not a family


    member. Furthermore, when they visited himst time, Cherry could tell that Grandpa Andrew loved


    Joe dearly, so he must hope to see Joe too.


    "Jackson, I think we should visit Grandpa Andrew too. How about going back this weekend?" Cherry


    asked, gazing at Jackson.


    Jackson nodded his head, happily. Now that Cherry worked, and Joe had to go to school they could


    only visit their Grandpa on weekends.


    At that moment, Lily approached them and announced, "Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry, dinner is ready."


    Cherry turned head, nodding to her in acknowledgement, "Alright, thank you. Please, go upstairs and


    ask Joe to join us."


    "Okay, " answered Lily.


    When Joe came down from upstairs, he saw his parents were in the dining room, already eating their


    meal. He rushed in with a smile asking, "Mommy, why don''t you wait to have dinner with me?"


    "We haven''t started eating at all, we are waiting for you." Cherry said smiling at Joe. Her love and


    tenderness reflected in her eyes.


    "I just thought, how could you two begin dinner without your lovely son?" Joe stated more than asked in


    a t tone as he took a pair of chopsticks to eat with, regardless of what his parents thought and what


    their expression turned to be.


    Cherry gave Jackson a questioning look, but all he could do was slowly shake his head, shrugging


    helplessly.


    "Joe? When did you be so narcissistic?" Cherry questioned her son. Her voice had the serious


    chiding motherly tone.


    "Is it narcissism? I just stated a truth." He turned to look at his Daddy asking, "Daddy, tell me, do you


    think I''m a lovely boy?"


    Jackson threw a look to Cherry, afraid she would be mad if he agreed with Joe. He looked at Joe after,


    who was his cute little son and was smiling admiringly up at Jackson, looking forward to his answer.


    Then he realized that he was not hardhearted enough to disagree with him.


    "Yes, yes you are."Jackson concurred.


    Joe shifted his attention to his Mommy, with a proud look on his face. "See Mommy, you hear that?


    Daddy agreed with me."


    Cherry red at Jackson with a burning, reproachful look in her eyes. She couldn''t believe he took


    Joe''s side.


    Jackson immediately got up and went to sit next to Cherry, putting his arm around her shoulder and


    softly said, "Please, don''t be angry, look at this little guy! How can he be med? He inherited our


    great genes."


    Cherry stared at Jackson, keeping a serious look on her face, "Jackson, if you give him more praise, he


    will be in seventh heaven."


    "Cherry, If I go there, I will take you to there too!" Joe said, using Cherry''s name.


    "I won''t go with you, " Cherry responded scornfully. Her naughty son always went against her.


    Seeing Cherry angry, Jackson immediately said to his son calmly, "Joe, you should listen to your


    Mommy''s words."


    "Alright, " Joe stopped ying his trick on his Mommy when he heard his Daddy''s word. He looked at


    his Mommy and said earnestly, "Mommy, I''m sorry. I was just joking."


    Cherry didn''t respond to him and resumed eating her dinner.


    Jackson was worried that Cherry was still angry, so he tried to soothe her, "Come on honey, please


    don''t be angry."


    Cherry fixed her eyes on Jackson. It was enough when Jackson made trouble for her, now Joe seemed


    to start doing the same thing as his father did.


    Noticing that there was still no smile on Cherry''s face, Jackson suddenly leaned over her kissing her


    soft, warm lips he forgot himself for a moment and devoured her mouth, tasting the salty-sweetness as


    he greedily imed more.


    Joe covered his eyes with his hands when his Daddy bent over kissing his Mommy and started


    shouting, "Not for children, not for children."


    Hearing Joe''s voice, brought Cherry to her senses, she pushed Jackson away, looked at him and said


    indignantly, "What do you think you are doing? Joe is standing right here!"


    "So what? Your behavior in front of him must be more intimate than this." Jackson sneered at Cherry.


    "You, " Cherry was too infuriated and in a haze from his kiss to finish her thoughts. She couldn''t believe


    Jackson would make a wild usation like that.


    However, Joe, sitting in front of them, suddenly opened his eyes wider and staring at his Mommy, "It


    must be true, Mommy, after all, you did roll around in the bed with me. Compared with that, a kiss is


    nothing."


    "Uh-umm, Joe, you, " Cherry sputtered, looking back to her son in disbelief, wondering if he would ever


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    give a moment''s peace.


    "Roll around in the bed?" Jackson had a dark look on his face as he stared at Cherry, "Cherry, how


    could you roll around in the bed with any other man while we were apart over the past five years?"


    "Jackson, how could you make such statements and encourage Joe?" Cherry was being driven mad by


    the two of them.


    However, what Joe said next left her speechless.


    "Mommy, I allowed Daddy to borrow you, so he can roll around in the bed with you in the future." Joe


    stated, his eyes on his Mommy the entire time. Then he turned to his daddy, and said, "Daddy, you


    must take good care of Mommy for me. If you don''t, I will take my Mommy back."


    Jackson pulled Cherry into his arms at that telling Joe, "Your mommy was always mine. I will never give


    you a chance to take her away."


    "Jackson, why are youpeting with your son?" Cherry asked angrily. Then she looked across to Joe


    and changing the subject told him, "Joe. we are going to visit your Grandpa this weekend."


    "Going to see Grandpa?" Joe was surprised. He stared at his Mommy asking, "Will that woman be


    going there as well?"


    Cherry knew who Joe was talking about. Though it was the first time her little son met Lucia, Joe could


    still remember Lucia since what she did was so.impressive.


    Cherry decided to let Jackson field this question, "Ask your Daddy." She said before lowering her head


    to resume eating her dinner again.


    Joe turned his attention to his Daddy, staring expectantly at Jackson, because, he really wanted an


    answer to his question.


    Jackson scowled, "She will nevere near us."


    From his daddy''s expression, Joe knew his Daddy must have put that woman in her ce, otherwise,


    he wouldn''t make such a promise.


    Joe felt the atmosphere in the dining room was serious, so, to lighten it, heughed eximing, "Oh,


    I''m so happy! I can''t wait to see my Great Grandpa this weekend."


    Jackson looked at Joe with a smile on his lips, "Do you like your Great Grandpa so much?"


    "Yes, my Great Grandpa treated me so well, " said Joe, recalling thest time he saw his Great


    Grandpa, "I also want to y with the little buddies."


    Looking at Joe''s expectant face, Cherry softly chided, "Joe, eat your meal now. There will be plenty of


    time to see Great Grandpa and your little buddies this weekend."


    "Oh-okay, Mommy."

 Chapter 236 Will He Be Mad with You

    Chapter 236 Will He Be Mad with You


    Later in bed, Cherryy with her eyes closed, snuggling up against Jackson.


    "Baby, " Jackson called softly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes?" asked Cherry, slowly opening her eyes.


    "Did you reallyy with our genius son?" Jackson questioned Cherry as he gazed down at her.


    Cherry didn''t know whether to cry orugh. How could he ask such a childish question?


    "Let''s just go to sleep, okay?" Cherry murmured as she closed her eyes again.


    "You belong to me, and no one will take you away, " Jackson growled possessively as he pinned


    Cherry under him.


    The bedroom brimmed with an atmosphere of sweet love.


    The next morning, Cherry was up very early. She woke Jackson up and then went to get Joe up. They


    washed up together and went downstairs.


    As they sat at the dining room and had their breakfast, Cherry felt like her body had been bruised and


    crushed. Jackson had been so energetic the night before, and she had gotten almost no sleep.


    "Mommy, are you alright? You don''t look well." Joe was concerned when he saw how tired his mother


    looked.


    "Are you sick?" asked Jackson, worried about Cherry too.


    Cherry gave Jackson a stern yet embarrassed look, before she went back to eating her breakfast


    quietly..


    Joe saw the look between his parents and realized what happened. He immediately dropped his gaze


    and ate his breakfast, but he couldn''t help beaming.


    Jackson looked from Cherry to Joe, and shrugged.


    After breakfast, Bill took Joe to school. Cherry stood on the porch and watched the car leaving before


    she went back into the house.


    "He''ll be fine, don''t worry." Jackson told Cherry reassuring as he put his arm around her shoulder.


    "I can''t help worrying." said Cherry.


    Jackson looked into her eyes as he told her slowly, "Rest assured that I''ll protect you and our son."


    Cherry nodded. She wanted to say something but did not know how.


    Jackson continued, "I''m going to the barracks and probably won''t be back today."


    "When exactly will you be home then?" Cherry was feeling unwilling to tear herself from him, and knew


    she was going to miss him if she wasn''t able to see him for a few days.


    Jackson had to follow the military rules like every other soldier, and told her, "I''m not sure. I''ll let you


    know as soon as possible."


    "I see." Cherry nodded, understanding the difficulties of being a soldier.


    Cherry drove to work, running into Caroline as she entered the JS building.


    Caroline greeted cheerily, "Good morning, Cherry."


    "Morning, " Cherry said back.


    Caroline hastily added, "Miss Selina has been expecting you."


    "Okay, got it, " Cherry nodded.


    Cherry took the elevator to Selina''s office on the top floor.


    "Selina, " Cherry called out, standing in the open doorway of the office.


    "Cherry,e in. I''ve got some news for you, " Selina responded in a bit of hurry.


    Cherry walked to Selina''s desk and sat opposite her, "What''s up? Is anything wrong?"


    "Have a look at this Notification of Personnel Changes." Selina requested as she handed Cherry a


    document.


    Cherry took and read through it, then, she looked up at Selina inquiring, "Is it definite that he''ll be the


    new associate director?"


    Selina nodded yes adding, "This was the result of the board meeting. He''ll take over the department,


    and your future job will be to apany me for activities and meeting. You''ll need to spend more time


    outside on duty. Are you okay with that?"


    "Yes, of course." Cherry responded immediately. When she was a salesperson, she visited her clients


    often, so attending business activities and meetings with Selina would be no problem.


    "Good." said Selina. "Going forward, you will be apanying me to meet with representatives of


    otherpanies."


    "Okay." Cherry nodded.


    Selina hesitated before adding seriously, "Actually, I have something important to tell you."


    "Go ahead, " said Cherry.


    Selina handed Cherry another document and said grimly, "This is a newly establishedpany in the


    city. It has a Hong Kongpany backing it, and has drawn arge investment." Her tone was


    animated, as though she were in apany general meeting.


    Cherry noticed the name on the papers, "The ZM group?"


    "Yes, the ZM group, their chairman is Mond Xu, " replied Selina calmly.


    Cherry skimmed the papers before looking up at Selina, "This document doesn''t contain much useful


    information."


    "Exactly, " said Selina. She had searched, but this was the only information on the ZM group she could


    dig up. She couldn''t find any other valuable information, even on thepany''s chairman Mond Xu.


    Not online, or from her business contacts.


    Cherry nodded while looking over the document, and finally she said, "This is useless. It''s just basic


    information and doesn''t make any difference."


    "But that''s all I could find." Selina had been racking her brains, trying to find a way to dig up more


    useful information.


    "Selina, does the ZM group have anything to do with us." Cherry asked curiously when she noticed


    Selina seemed to be struggling. "Why would they have to have something to do with us?"


    Selina hesitated, she wasn''t sure whether or not to tell Cherry the truth, but she finally decided to be


    frank with her. After all, Cherry meant the same to her as Jackson in her heart.


    "Cherry, I doubt the ZM group is as simple as it appears." Selina paused, "I never heard of Mond Xu


    before now. Think about it. How can a business man settle in a city without being part of its business


    circle or acquainting himself with the market? Yet, I''ve never heard of him."


    Selina''s words made sense. Cherry gave her opinion as she thought it over, "Perhaps, Mond Xu


    learned about our city in a way we don''t know about."


    "I talked to some of my business contacts and none of them heard of this Mond Xu. JS''s role in the


    city''s business circle is to know these things and each of my business contacts have their influence. If


    they didn''t know Mond Xu, then it means he is new to our business circle." Selina analyzed the whole


    matter in her head as she went over the facts.


    Cherry agreed with Selina''s assessments. There must be something behind thispany.


    They were both lost in thought and the office was quiet.


    Suddenly Cherry broke the silence. "Selina, is it possible to start with Mond Xu?"


    Selina kept staring off into space, not looking at Cherry as she said, "I have no clue about the man."


    Cherry questioned, "Does he live in the city? Where does he live? Can we get his phone number? Or,


    information about any of his acquaintance?"


    Selina shook her head frowning, "No, there''s nothing at all."


    "That''s impossible!" Cherry could not believe it. How could a man live in the city and leave no trace?


    "He won''t be mysterious for long if he wants people to know him, " said Selina. A look of doubt was in


    her eyes as she huffed out the words.


    "Then, how did you get the document?" Cherry wondered out loud.


    "A friend gave it to me, and said that the ZM group was established three days ago. Since then, there


    have been arge number of business trades, and it has be more powerful than the Anshi group


    already." Selina exined.


    "You mean Stephen''spany?" cried Cherry. The Anshi group had some influence in the city. They


    were well established, having run some local bars and entertainment clubs for a long time. If ZM could


    surpass Anshi that quickly, then it would be able to be as influential as JS one day, and JS would


    lose its superiority.


    Selina nodded, "Stephen''spany is not small. So, for a newly-builtpany vigorous enough to


    surpass it shows the great potential that thepany has."


    "Selina, have you checked the Hong Kongpany backing it?" Cherry thought this might be where


    they could make some sort of break through.


    However, Selina shook her head again, "No, I haven''t, but I don''t think it''ll make any difference. Even if


    we could get information, it would be superficial information about them, or maybe ZM uses it as a


    cover."


    Cherry did not argue. Selina''s suspicion made sense. It wasmon practice for smallpanies to


    perform under cover ofrgerpanies.


    A long momentter, Cherry looked at Selina and asked, "What if I ask Stephen if he knows anything


    about the ZM group?"


    ''That may be viable.'' thought Selina, ''Stephen has big connections in the city, with many upper society


    people in his entertainment clubs regrly. He probably knows something.''


    Selina was about to say yes, but she then thought of how possessive Jackson was of Cherry and how


    angry he would be that Cherry went to see Stephen.


    "Will Jackson get mad at you if he hears that you are meeting with Stephen?" Selina''s expression of


    concern was in her voice too.

 Chapter 237 Dont Hurt Her

    Chapter 237 Don''t Hurt Her


    Cherry thought for a while, and then said to Selina, "It''s okay, I''ll exin it to him if he asks about it."


    "But, I''m afraid that he''ll get angry! I don''t want your rtionship to be affected by your work!" replied


    Selina.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I''ll only say a few words to Stephen and then leave. It''s nothing


    serious, " said Cherry. She thought, ''If Jackson will be angry with me, then I''ll also get mad at him.''


    Selina pondered everything for a moment and eventually nodded her head.


    Afterwards, Cherry left Selina''s office and took the elevator downstairs, and then left the JS Group.


    She drove her car to Stephen''s club, but she didn''t call him to inform him about her arrival.


    After she arrived at the club, she got out of her car and then went straight inside. There weren''t any


    customers at that time of the day, and the waiters were just cleaning the ce. Cherry didn''t talk to


    anyone, and instead immediately strode towards Stephen''s office.


    When she arrived at Stephen''s office, she gently knocked on the door, but got no reply.


    Cherry waited for a while, and then knocked again. She heard a vague voiceing from inside of it


    that said, "Come in..."


    She then opened the door and entered the office, but she didn''t see Stephen inside; instead, she saw


    only a stranger there.


    Cherry looked at the young man who was sitting on the sofa not far away from her. He had a golden


    brown short hair in a fashionable style that was prevailing throughout the city. He wore casual clothes,


    and had an attractive appearance, with sparkling eyes, pretty lips, a delicate childish face that seemed


    to never grow old, and his warm and pleasant disposition resembled the sunlight. If Jackson was


    from the Lord of the Rings.


    Mond Xu stared at the woman in front of him. He had seen her before in photos, but he had never


    clearly observed her as he did now when she was standing in front of him. As he focused his eyes on


    her, he felt that he couldn''t think about anything else but her. She was as pure as a young maiden, and


    nobody would have ever imagined that she was already a mother. She hadn''t been very attractive at


    the first sight, but her fair appearance with her light make-up was a refreshing and sweet sight toy


    eyes upon. Both her slim body and her quiet disposition could have easily aroused any man''s desire to


    protect her. Mond Xu thought, ''No matter how crazy is Jackson Chu''s about her, Stephen''s still willing


    to do anything for her sake.''


    "Hello, excuse me, is Mr. Stephen here?" said Cherry.


    Mond Xu quickly snapped out of his trance, and as he looked at Cherry, replied, "Oh, you just missed


    him. What did you want to talk to him about?"


    "Just some personal affairs, " replied Cherry with a smile. She thought that since the man was in


    Stephen''s office all by himself, and that he greeted her so naturally, he surely must be one of Stephen''s


    friends, and thus decided to friendly smile back at him as a gesture of politeness.


    Mond Xu watched her smile, and felt that there was a special charm in it that almost captured his heart.


    He thought, ''This woman is obviously Jackson Chu''s greatest fortune.''


    "I don''t know when he''ll be back, but you can stay here and wait for him if you want, " lightly replied


    Mond Xu.


    Cherry thought, ''Since Stephen isn''t here and I don''t know when he''ll be back, I''d better leave, or


    otherwise I might risk to wait for him for a long time. Besides, Jackson doesn''t know that I came here,


    and if he finds out that I stayed here for a long time, he''ll be angry again.''


    She shook her head, and while she was still smiling, she said to the stranger, "Perhaps I''d bettere


    another time. Thank you for your help anyway!"


    Mond Xu didn''t say anything, and instead briefly nodded his head as a reply.


    He then watched Cherry turn around and go through the door. He stared at her figure and felt that it


    was very attractive and pleasing.


    After Cherry walked out of the club, she didn''t call Stephen. She instead immediately got in her car and


    left.


    Mond Xu was standing beside the window and watched Cherry drive away. He suddenly put on a cold


    face, and a cold atmosphere immediately filled the whole office.


    Then, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Stephen stepped inside his office. When he saw Mond


    Xu standing at the window, he asked, "What''re you looking at?"


    Mond Xu didn''t turn around to face him, and without answering him, said, "Stephen, she''s been here."


    "Who?" curiously asked Stephen.


    But just after he finished asking, he noticed Mond Xu''s facial expression, and his own look on his face


    also immediately changed. He stepped closer to Mond Xu, and asked again, "Cherry?"


    "You''re not stupid after all, " lightly replied Mond Xu.


    "You met her here? Did she say anything to you?" anxiously asked Stephen. He stood beside Mond Xu


    and stared at his face, waiting for his answer.


    Mond Xu then slowly turned around, and said to him, "You don''t have to be so nervous."


    "Don''t hurt her, she''s innocent!" immediately requested Stephen. He was worried that Mond Xu would


    eventually meet Cherry, and it had finally happened. He hadn''t expected Cherry to visit him so early in


    the morning. He had carried his phone with him, but he hadn''t received any call from her.


    "Really? You mean that only Andrew Chu and Jackson Chu are the culprits?" said Mond Xu, who


    suddenly became furious when he uttered the two names.


    Stephen didn''t know how he should reply to him, and after some time, said, "Don''t hurt her, don''t!"


    "Stephen, do you really want to protect her?" asked Mond Xu. He stared at Stephen with stern gaze,


    and continued to say, "She''s Jackson Chu''s wife."


    Stephen avoided eye contact with him and instead looked outside the window.


    Mond Xu continued to say, "Although she seems pretty innocent, she''s still Jackson''s wife. Do you think


    that she''ll thank you if she knows that you are protecting her? You helped her flee from this city, and


    Jackson suppressed you for five whole years because of that! Stephen, he almost rooted you out. But


    did she return to you? No, she didn''t, she returned back to Jackson."


    Stephen then fell silent, and his heart flooded with bitterness. Cherry was for him like a ray of sunlight


    that was out of his reach. He could only stay in the shadow and watch her from far away, knowing that


    she would never beam on him.


    Mond Xu went on to say, "However, if she finds out the whole truth, how do you think she''ll treat you? If


    you tell her that you approached her without any other purpose in your mind, do you think that she''ll


    believe you?"


    "Stop!" suddenly shouted Stephen. He then turned around and focused his eyes on Mond Xu''s face,


    and said, "You should at least promise me that you won''t hurt her, at least for the time being!"


    "Stephen, do you think that you''re really qualified to bargain with me?" asked Mond Xu, who then


    turned around and suddenly left the office.


    Stephen quietly stood still and fell into silence again.


    Some timeter, he took out his phone and called Cherry''s number.


    The call was soon connected, and Cherry answered, "Hi."


    "It''s me, Cherry, " softly replied Stephen, who tried to suppress his emotions.


    "Yes, I know. Go ahead, " calmly said Cherry.


    "My friend said that you came here to see me. Is there anything important that you wanted to talk with


    me?" asked Stephen.


    "Oh, I just wanted to ask you something about my work, but I''ve solved it now. But thank you anyway, "


    replied Cherry, who had already returned to the JS Group in her office.


    "Okay, that''s alright. Next time call beforehand if you want to be sure that you''ll find me, because


    sometimes I might be busy and might not be at the office, " said Stephen.


    "Okay."


    After Cherry hung up she silently sat in her office, with her mind a total mess. She had talked with


    Selina after she had got back, and they decided to pay more attention to Mond Xu''s name and all the


    clues that might rte to him with their work. They also decided to keep the matter a secret, because


    business is like a war without bullets, and they couldn''t imagine what would happen if the news spread


    out of any of this.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Cherry fell into deep thought on her chair, and wondered, ''What kind of person might this Mond Xu


    actually be?''

 Chapter 238 Signing A Contract(Part One)

    Chapter 238 Signing A Contract(Part One)


    In the afternoon, after she finished work, Cherry went to the school to pick up her son. When she saw


    Joe walking out of the school gates, she quickly got out of the car to greet her son.


    Joe was very happy to see his mother, and he rushed towards Cherry the moment that he saw her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Mommy, Mommy, I''m so happy that you have time to pick me up!" said Joe, while holding his mother''s


    hand.


    "I got off work early today, so I came to pick you up, " said Cherry, with a big smile on her face. Joe was


    her sunshine, who always warmed her heart no matter what.


    "That''s nice! Mommy, let''s go home now!" said Joe cheerfully.


    "Okay, hop in the car and let''s go home!"


    When Cherry arrived home, Lily had just prepared their dinner. When she saw that Cherry and Joe


    arrived, she politely said, "Madam, young master, dinner is ready! Shall I put the dishes on the table


    now?"


    "Is my Daddy home?" asked Joe, while he put down his schoolbag.


    Cherry looked at her son, and said to him in a tender voice, "Your Daddy has something important to


    do in the barracks, so he may not have time toe home this evening. We don''t need to wait for him,


    let''s eat."


    After she said that, Cherry turned to Lily who was standing beside her, and said, "Yes, serve the food


    now."


    "Okay."


    After dinner, Joe went to his room to do his homework and Cherry sat in the living room and watched


    TV alone.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. She knew that the call was from Jackson, and Cherry answered it


    immediately.


    "Hello!" said Cherry.


    "Hi, baby! Are you asleep?" Jackson''s tender voice sounded clearly in her ear.


    "Not yet, I was watching TV in the living room, " replied Cherry. She felt happy hearing Jackson''s voice.


    "Where''s our son?" asked Jackson.


    "He''s upstairs doing his homework, " replied Cherry.


    "I see, " said Jackson. "I''m noting back home tonight."


    "Okay. It''s already toote now anyway, and if you drive back home at thiste hour I''ll be anyway


    worried sick about you on your way back, " said Cherry.


    "Do you miss me?" asked Jackson, in a spoiled tone.


    Cherry paused for a moment to adjust her mood, but she still didn''t know how to answer Jackson''s


    question.


    Not hearing Cherry''s answer, Jackson cried, "Baby!"


    "Yes, I''m still here!" replied Cherry in a low voice.


    "How I wish I were there with you now!" said Jackson.


    Jackson''s words touched and warmed Cherry''s heart. She could feel his sincere emotion.


    "Honey, I''ll be here waiting for you; I''ll always be by your side!" said Cherry emotionally.


    "Okay! Wait for me!" said Jackson. His voice was very tender, and he continued to say, "Don''t forget to


    cover yourself with the nket in the evening, so you don''t catch a cold!"


    "I will, " asnwered Cherry.


    After she hung up, Cherry was still holding the phone tight in her hand. She was somehow lost, and


    didn''te back to the present moment only after a while. After she snapped out of her trance, she


    turned off the TV and walked upstairs.


    When she arrived at her son''s door, she knocked on it gently and then pushed it open when she saw


    that she got no reply. She saw that Joe was in bed and that he had already fallen asleep.


    Cherry tucked him in and then silently walked out of his room.


    After she went back to her own bedroom, Cherry tried every means to fall asleep, but she couldn''t; her


    mind was stuffed with all sorts of things about Jackson. She felt very lonely without Jackson beside her,


    and then she suddenly wondered if Jackson had also felt the same without her at his side during the


    past five years. Had he also been insomniac?


    The next morning, as usual, Cherry woke her son, had breakfast with him, and then drove him to


    school.


    Work time was about to start when she arrived at JS Building. Cherry quickly walked into the building,


    entered her own office, and started to work.


    She was very busy all morningmunicating with the Vice President and organizing meetings with


    various division heads, and it was not until lunch time that she finally finished all of her work. When she


    sat on her chair in the conference room, Cherry felt fulfilled, because she liked the business life, and


    also became more confident to do her job better.


    Selina then pushed the conference room''s door open and walked inside.


    "Cherry, is everything ready?" asked Selina, walking towards Cherry.


    "Yes, I just finished, " replied Cherry while she smiled at Selina.


    Selina then looked at her wristwatch, and said, "Anyway, it''s time for lunch now. Let''s go out and eat


    together, I have something to tell you."


    "Okay, " said Cherry and nodded. She then picked up her files from the table and left the conference


    room with Selina.


    They chose a western restaurant, located just opposite to the JS Group''s building. After they sat down


    and their food arrived, they happily chatted with one another while they ate their lunch.


    "Selina, you said that you had something to tell me; what was it?" asked Cherry.


    Selina looked into Cherry''s eyes, and in a serious tone, said, "I got a phone call from a client this


    morning, and he said that he wanted to talk with you about a contract this afternoon."


    "With me?" replied Cherry. She was obviously astonished and couldn''t believe her ears that a client


    wanted to specifically talk to her. She asked, "Who''s the client?"


    "Shawn Shao, the general manager of an advertisingpany, " said Selina. "Have you ever met him


    before?"


    Cherry tried to remember this man in her mind, but nothing coulde up.


    Cherry shook her head, and said, "No."


    Selina was also a little confused. She said, "But why did he ask for you to meet him then? Maybe


    because you''re the Group''s Sales Director?"


    Cherry thought for a while and also thought that it was very likely because of that. She then looked at


    Selina, and said, "Never mind about it. I''ll go and talk about the contract with him this afternoon."

 Chapter 239 Signing A Contract(Part Two)

    Chapter 239 Signing A Contract(Part Two)


    Selina nodded, thinking that it was nothing wrong to meet a client that had already been their partner


    for a long time. Since he asked Cherry, then Cherry should go. It was just about regr work affairs,


    and there was nothing to worry about.


    After lunch, Cherry went back to her office to handle some department affairs. She then took the


    contract with her and went to the ce where Selina told her to meet the man named Shawn.


    While she was standing in front of a building, Cherry looked at its name and saw that it was exactly the


    ce that she was looking for. She then drove her car to the underground parking, parked it, and then


    got out of it.


    She was wearing a pair of 10 cm high heels, and had a handbag on her shoulder and a file pocket in


    her hand. She walked towards the exit and everything seemed to be fine.


    Suddenly, a car appeared behind her. Cherry thought that it was a car leaving the parking lot, and she


    walked closer to the wall to leave space for it to pass.


    The moment Cherry approached the wall, the car suddenly elerated. The engine''s revving sound


    reached Cherry''s ears, as the car rammed towards her.


    Cherry turned her head and was blinded by the harsh light that shot directly into her eyes. It was now


    obvious that the car was rushing towards her, but she couldn''t see clearly who the driver was and


    neither the car because of its headlights.


    Cheery was so frightened that she froze on the spot with her hands covering her eyes and face. When


    the car light got closer and closer to her, she couldn''t help but cry out loudly, " Ah!"


    But just when Cherry thought that the car was about to bump straight into her, it took a sudden turn and


    brushed past her with high speed.


    The car''s sound soon disappeared, but Cherry was still paralyzed with fright, with her hands still


    wrapped on her face. Her handbag and file pocket were already scattered on the ground.


    It took a while for Cherry to be able to put down her hands from her face. She felt so weakened by the


    sudden scare that she leaned against the wall and then fell down on the ground. Her mind was nk,


    and she could barely even remember what had happened earlier.


    Mond drove the car at high speed, and didn''t stop until he arrived on a remote road in the suburbs. He


    was sitting on the driver seat heavily panting, because he also hadn''t recovered from what had just


    happened.


    His mind was also a mess, and he was very confused. He asked himself, ''Why couldn''t I hit her? Why


    did I change my mind when I was so close hitting her? Why did I steer away? She''s Jackson''s woman,


    and she deserves it! Why did I let her go? Why!''


    Mond kept asking himself but still couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t know why he had suddenly changed


    his mind.


    ''Perhaps the woman is meant to be alive?''


    His eyes were full of rage and hatred, and he firmly repeated in his heart that the answer was no. The


    woman had to die, like Andrew and Jackson. They all had to die!


    Cherry tried to calm herself. She slowly stood up from the ground, fixed her clothes on her, and after


    she picked up her handbag and file pocket from the ground, she cautiously walked out of the parking


    lot. She told herself that she had to be strong, and that she still had to finish her work today!


    After she finished her meeting two hourster, Cherry drove her car out of the parking lot. She had no


    idea how she had managed to talk about business or even how she walked out of the building. All that


    she could remember was that Shawn Shao had signed the contract satisfied.


    Cherry drove the car slowly with her mind empty. For some time, she drove aimlessly, without any


    destination in mind, but after that she eventually managed to arrive back at the JS Group.


    After she got out of her car, Cherry walked into the JS building and went straight into Selina''s office.


    She handed over the file to Selina, and said, "The contract is secure. You can have a look at it."


    Selina didn''t notice how Cherry looked, and took the contract from her hand to check it. After she


    confirmed that there was nothing wrong about the contract, she smiled, and said to Cherry, "Well done,


    Cherry! This is wonderful!"


    Cherry forced a smile, and said, "I''m happy too."


    Selina then noticed that Cherry didn''t look so good. Looking at her pale face, Selina quickly asked her,


    "Cherry, what happened? Are you feeling sick?"


    Cherry touched her own forehead, and said, "Selina, can I call it quits for the day? I want to go home


    and rest."


    "Sure, go home and rest if you''re not feeling so well!" said Selina. She then walked beside Cherry, and


    after she grabbed her arm, she asked concerned, "Do you want me to take you to the hospital?"


    Cherry waved her hand, and said, "There''s no need for that! Maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep too well


    Cherry didn''t tell Selina about what had happened to her in the parking lot, because she also didn''t


    know too much about it herself. The scene was so terrible that she even didn''t want to recall it! That


    drive had obviously intended to hit her, and almost did.


    "Well, go back home and rest. Don''t forget to call me if anything happens, okay?" said Selina. She was


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    very concerned about Cherry''s wellbeing.


    "Okay, I''m leaving now, " said Cherry.


    After she left Selina''s office, Cherry went downstairs and walked out of the JS Group.

 Chapter 240 Bought Gifts With Son

    Chapter 240 Bought Gifts With Son


    Cherry got in the car but didn''t start the engine right away, and instead reflected on what had happened


    to her in the parking lot. Although she had no idea of the driver''s identity, she was sure that he had


    targeted at her life.


    Cherry then suddenly thought of Joe, and was afraid that he might also get hurt.


    She drove to Joe''s school to check on him and to be sure that he was safe.


    She stopped the car outside the school''s gate. Although school wasn''t over yet and all the students


    were in their sses, she still felt worried that her son might be in danger.


    Cherry thought for a moment and then went to the porter to exin to him that she wanted to see her


    son. The porter was friendly, and he was more than d to call Joe''s ss teacher.


    A few minutester, Joe''s teacher came out with him.


    Cherry felt relieved when she saw that her son was safe and sound.


    Joe walked to his mom and held her hands. He said, "Mommy, why''re you here?"


    "I was worried about you, so I came here to check on you, " answered Cherry, smiling at her cute little


    boy. She relished to see her son happy and carefree.


    Cherry then turned her gaze from Joe to his ss teacher who was standing nearby, the same one that


    she had metst time.


    The teacher gave Cherry a broad smile, and said, "Mrs. Cherry, are you here to take Joe home?"


    Cherry put on a serious look on her face, and answered, "Yes, I have to take Joe away now. Can I ask


    for a leave for Joe?"


    "That''s alright, you can take your son now, everything is fine with me, " quickly said the teacher. She


    knew that Joe was Jackson''s son, and that she had to treat him and Cherry respectfully. She knew that


    if she ever dared to provoke them she might get herself into greater trouble.


    Cherry was surprised to see that the teacher permitted her son to leave immediately. She said, "Thank


    you, madam!"


    "No problem, goodbye!" politely said the teacher.


    The smile on her face quickly disappeared after she saw Cherry''s car pull away from the school''s


    gates. The porter then came to her, and as he looked at the fading car, he said, "As far as I''m


    concerned, she looks to be too young to be a mother."


    "She''s the most revered woman in the city!" said the ss teacher, with genuine admiration in her


    voice. Although Cherry wasn''t as beautiful as a goddess, she had a special character, and she was


    also greatly admired because she was Jackson''s wife, a status which made her unique.


    "The most revered woman?" The porter was a bit confused. He knew that most of the students of the


    school wereing from noble families, but he had never heard that one of their parents was the most


    revered woman in the city.


    "She''s Jackson Chu''s wife, " answered the teacher.


    Inside the car, Joe noticed that his mother looked different. She should have been at work during that


    time of the day, and Joe wondered why had shee to school to pick him up so early.


    "Mommy, why didn''t you tell me that you were going to be home early today?" asked Joe.


    Driving her car, Cherry answered him, "I finished all of my work for today, and since I had nothing else


    to do, I decided to drop by at your school."


    Joe could tell from his Mommy''s voice that she was worried about him.


    "Mommy, are you worried about my safety?" asked Joe straightforwardly.


    Cherry was taken aback, because she was always surprised whenever Joe was smart enough to know


    what she was thinking of.


    Cherry replied by nodding, and then answered him, "Well, I was afraid that you might somehow get


    hurt."


    "I''m a good boy at school, don''t worry, I''m fine, " said Joe. He had noticed that Cherry''s ominous


    feelings had kept adding up after he had told her about his encounter with that woman in the elevator,


    so he kept an eye out for the things that happened around him. However, nothing unusual had


    happened yet, and also no other suspicious person had appeared.


    "Well, Joe, I might have had too much on my mind. I just couldn''t stop thinking of you, that''s all, " said


    Cherry. She had to keep hidden from Joe what had happened to her in the parking lot.


    "Mommy, you''re just being paranoid. Haven''t you already known that I''m a genius and that nobody can


    never overdo me in any way?" said Joe tedly while looking at his mom. He continued to say, "Please


    don''t worry about me, I can take good care of myself!"


    "You''re such a good boy, " said Cherry, with a big smile on her face. She felt lucky to have a son like


    Joe.


    Joe smiled when he saw his mother''s joyful expression on her face. Something then urred to him,


    and said, "Mommy, are we going to Great-Grandpa''s house tomorrow?"


    His words reminded Cherry that tomorrow was Saturday, and that a whole week had passed in which


    she had been extremely busy. "Yes. You can y with the other children again at the military''s


    residentialpound tomorrow."


    "Mommy, can I get a present for Great-Grandpa? I also want to buy something for my friends there, "


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    said Joe in a childish and pleading tone.


    Cherry turned her eyes from Joe back on the road, and with a big smile on her face, she answered him,


    "Of course! We can actually go right now to a store and buy some gifts before we get back home!"


    "Yeah!" cried Joe, excited by the great news he heard. "Mommy, I love you!"


    Cherry parked the car outside a store, and then they went inside and bought many gifts in various


    bags.


    Back inside the car, Joe looked at all the shopping bags and seemed satisfied. "Mommy, do you think


    that my friends will like what we bought for them?"


    "Yes, I''m sure they''ll love them! You haven''t seen them for a long time already, and I''m sure they also


    miss you, " said Cherry smiling, while driving the car back to the house.


    "Alright! Every time Ie back to the military''s residentialpound, I will buy something for them!


    I''m so happy when I y with them!" said Joe cheerfully.


    Cherry felt very satisfied when she saw Joe''s bright smile. She knew in her heart that she could now


    provide her son aplete family and a wonderful childhood.


    Cherry arrived at the vi, got out of the car with her son, and then carried the shopping bags inside the


    house.


    When he saw that his Daddy was watching TV, Joe went to him and said, "Daddy, help me with this


    bag!"


    When Jackson saw that his son was carrying so many things, he quickly stood up from the couch, took


    the bags from his hands and put them on the table. Looking at Cherry, he saw that she was also


    carrying some bags in her hands.


    Jackson felt awful that Cherry had to carry all those bags by herself and hastily went to her to relieve


    her of that burden.


    "Where have you been? On a shopping spree, huh?" asked Jackson.


    "I bought them for Joe''s Great-Grandpa and his little friends back at the military''s residential


    Seeing that Cherry was tired, Jackson poured a ss of water for her.


    "Here, drink some water, " said Jackson.


    Cherry took the ss from his hand and drank some of it. She then put the ss on the table, and as


    she looked at her son, she said, "Joe, pick the gifts for your Great-Grandpa first; you can give the rest


    of them to your friends tomorrow."


    "Okay, " said Joe while he nodded, and then started to sort out the gifts from the shopping bags.


    Jackson turned his gaze from Joe to Cherry, and said, "Why didn''t you call me? I would havee to


    the store to help you with all those bags."


    "I didn''t know you were back. Anyway, Joe was really helpful with those bags, " answered Cherry.


    Jackson passionately held Cherry in his arms, and said, "Next time, please don''t wear yourself out like


    this. Just call me, I can also always send Bill if I''m away, remember?"


    "Alright, " said Cherry and silently nodded.

 Chapter 241 Whose Son (Part One)

    Chapter 241 Whose Son (Part One)


    That evening Cherryy in bed next to Jackson, she stared at the ceiling contemting whether or not


    she should tell Jackson about what happened in the parking lot earlier in the day.


    Jackson rolled over, and gazing at Cherry with concern asked her, "Babe, what''s up? What''s on your


    mind?"


    Cherry''s heart skipped a beat, "Nothing serious." she responded hastily.


    "Well, what''re you thinking about?" Jackson asked her. He was frustrated anytime Cherry was troubled


    about something if he didn''t know what it was. He never wanted her to frown or feel unhappy at all.


    Cherry decided to keep her thoughts about what happened to herself and instead told him, "I''m


    wondering if grandpa is upset and going to me me for taking Joe away when I bring him out there


    tomorrow."


    Jackson hadn''t realized Cherry might be worried about grandpa''s possible objection, "You''re ridiculous.


    I promise grandpa will be pleased to see you and Joe."


    "Alright, if you say so." Cherry told him as she pressed her body against his, "Honey, I''m tired. Let''s


    sleep."


    "Ok, " Jackson agreed as he turned the bedside tablemp off and then rolled to hold Cherry in his


    arms.


    Jackson and Cherry were startled awake the next morning by the noise their son made.


    Joe bounced happily into their bedroom, and seeing them sleeping; he stood at the door shouting,


    "Daddy, Mommy, it''s time to get up. We''re going to the military residentialpound today!"


    Hearing Joe Cherry stirred and nudged her husband. Jackson opened his tired eyes and looked at the


    clock on the wall. It was just past seven, and there was Joe, up and excited to go visit his grandpa.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Joe, it''s too early, don''t disturb us when we are asleep. Go back to your room and sleep. We will get


    up at eight." Jackson was intent on getting some more sleep with Cherryying beside him.


    Instead of obeying, an over-excited Joe kicked his shoes off and jumped on the bed. Standing in the


    middle of therge bed, he looked down at his sleepy parents and put his hands on his hips, "Jackson,


    Cherry, I order you to get up now. We''re going to the military''s residentialpound." Joe eximed,


    barking out orders as though they were his soldiers.


    "Joe, stop being naughty and go back to your room." Cherry sleepily told him. ''Joe''s just annoying. Why


    won''t he let his mommy have a good rest on Saturday morning?'' Cherry thought helplessly.


    "No! I miss my friends and grandpa. Now you get up." Joe argued, shooting them a pouting,


    reproachful look.


    "Joe, behave and let your mother sleep a bit longer. We can visit your great-grandpater, " Jackson''s


    voice was stern but gentle. Jackson wanted nothing more than to cuddle close to the woman he loved


    and rx for a little while longer.


    "No!" Joe yelled, losing his temper. He bent over his mother, softly stroking her cheeks, and in his cute,


    lovingly manner pleaded, "Mommy, I love you. Get up, so I can go y with my little friends. Can we go


    early? Please?"


    Cherry knew from Joe''s pleading voice that he wasn''t going to let her sleep any longer, "Alright, alright!


    Fine, get out of my room so I can get up and dressed." Cherry conceded.


    "Really? Okay, I''m gonna wait for you downstairs. You two have ten minutes to get ready!" Joe ordered


    as he climbed off the bed and left.


    Cherry pushed Jackson away as she got up, scratched her head and sleepily headed to the bathroom.


    Jackson knew he was lucky and felt satisfied watching his beloved wife as she got ready. He loved


    Cherry and their son and would do anything to protect his happy family.


    Jackson and Cherry went downstairs and found Joe sitting at the table, eating breakfast.


    When he saw his parentse into the dining room, Joe shouted, "Mommy, Daddy, hurry up! We can


    go when you finish breakfast."


    "Why aren''t you ever this motivated or excited for school in the morning? Is ying with your friends at


    the military residentialpound that much better than being at school, studying with your


    ssmates?" Cherry questioned Joe as she entered the dinning room.


    "Visiting great-grandpa and ying with my little friends is better." Joe informed his mother, in a childish


    voice.


    Jackson didn''t say anything, he just smiled.


    When they finished breakfast, they all piled into the car and Jackson drove them to the military


    residentialpound.


    Jackson parked outside the gate. As soon as Joe got out, he saw his Great-grandpa standing there,


    waiting for them.


    "Great-grandpa!" Joe shouted, running to him.


    Seeing the three of them, made Andrew extremely happy. He stretched his arms to capture Joe in his


    embrace, "Kid, you are finally here to visit." he said excitedly.


    The butler was standing nearby and smiled seeing his master happily holding his great-grandson in his


    arms.


    Jackson and Cherry walked over to Andrew and greeted him politely.


    "Grandpa." Jackson said.


    "Grandpa, we''re back." Cherry announced with a big smile.


    "It''s good. I wanted to call and ask when you''re going toe visit. Recently, I have dreamed about


    Joe staying with me." Andrew told them cheerfully. His good mood now that he had his family was


    evident.


    "Great-grandpa, is that true? You dreamed about me?" Joe asked, his surprise could be heard in his


    voice and seen on his face.


    "Yes, it''s true. I think about you all the time! You didn''t know that?" Andrew smiled, as he looked down


    at his great-grandson nestled in his arms.


    "I miss you too. I would havee sooner. I wanted toe earlier in the morning. But Daddy and


    Mommy wouldn''t get up, and would have slept longer if I hadn''t woken them." Joe confided in a cute


    childish manner.

 Chapter 242 Whose Son (Part Two)

    Chapter 242 Whose Son (Part Two)


    Cherry hastily stopped Joe from blurting more out, "Joe, don''t talk nonsense."


    Cherry was embarrassed that Joe was telling Andrew about their bedroom-affairs, while the butler was


    standing there listening too.


    "What? I told the truth. Daddy said not to disturb you two while you slept." Joe insisted. He felt wronged


    by his mother and looked at his great-grandpa, "Mommy and Daddy just couldn''t get up."


    "You..." Cherry face reddened and she mped her mouth shut, too embarrassed to continue.


    Jackson stood behind Cherry and had to bite his lip to keep fromughing. He put his hands on


    Cherry''s shoulders and asked her to calm down.


    Andrew looked from Cherry back to Joe smiling, "Joe, your parents, were busy all week. You should let


    them sleep in and rest on weekends. Did you know that?" Andrew shared.


    "I know, but, I wanted to get here early." Joe pouted slightly. He looked upset now that three adults


    were scolding him.


    "Alright, it''s okay, I got you wrong, Joe. Don''t be upset. Look, I bought you lots of snacks. You can eat


    them all!" Andrew rambled hastily in an attempt tofort Joe.


    "Yeah!" Shouted Joe, happy once again.


    Andrew held Joe''s hand as they walked into the living room. The butler smiled amiably and said to


    Jackson and Cherry, "You have a cute son."


    Cherry gave him a big smile, "Yes, but Joe''s naughty." she said.


    Jackson remained formal, "How''s my grandfather doing, butler?" Jackson inquired, his tone severe but


    indifferent.


    "Well, " the butler hadn''t expected Jackson''s question, "Not bad. He has quite an appetite for an old


    man."


    Cherry didn''t see Jackson''s facial expression, and said amiably, "Butler, Jackson and I are always busy


    at work. We know we can count on you to take good care of grandpa. If grandpa needs any help, don''t


    hesitate to call us."


    "Cherry, you tter me. Andrew saved me life, so I will always take good care of him. Besides, I have


    been here a long long time, and I know my job." the butler said smiling at her.


    Cherry nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    Jackson gazed down at Cherry fondly and in a tender tone said, "Let''s go inside."


    "Alright." Cherry agreed, following Jackson into the living room.


    Watching the happy family disappear into the house, the butler glowered. He went around the corner,


    took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    A momentter, a voice on the other end of the line was heard, "Hello?"


    "Jackson and Cherry have brought their son here to the military residentialpound." The butler''s


    voice was cold, and he seemed to be issuing an order, not merely informing someone.


    "Son? Whose son?" A woman''s voice on the phone sounded surprised and confused. Apparently, she


    had difficulty understanding that Jackson had a son.


    "Jackson''s son." He said. Then, he hung up with an impatient look on his face. ''What a stupid woman


    she is!'' He thought, ''How could she be so clueless about the existence of Jackson''s son? Does she


    think Jackson has brought someone else''s child to visit his grandpa?''


    In the living room, Jackson and Cherry sat on the couch, watching Joe as he leaned against his great-


    grandfatherughing happily.


    "Great-grandpa? Have you seen my little friends? I want to y with them." Joe asked Andrew.


    "Yes, of course I saw them. You can go and look for them." Andrew told him. Then, he turned and


    looked at the butler standing nearby and asked, "Joe''s little friends are at home, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, they''re supposed to stay home on the weekend." The butler respectfully but hastily replied.


    "Well, I''d like you to take Joe over to see them. Keep a close eye on Joe and don''t put him in any


    dangerous circumstances." Andrew ordered the butler in an authoritative manner.


    "As you wish." The butler responded reverently.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Having his great-grandpa''s permission to y delighted Joe, "Daddy, Mommy, bye! I''m going to y


    with my friends now." Eximed Joe.


    Cherry watched as Joe left with the butler, "Be careful, and don''t run around in the streets." She called


    after them.


    "I know!" Joe joyfully replied over his shoulder, not looking back.


    Andrew, Jackson and Cherry were left in the living room.


    "Cherry, how''s work going?" Andrew inquired in a friendly manner. "Selina told me you were promoted


    to the position as director of a department. Does the work tire you?"


    "It''s fine grandpa. Selina has always taken good care of me. The deputy director handles the little


    affairs of the department. I follow Selina, discuss business with our clients and attend meetings. It''s


    quite easy." Cherry answered politely.


    "That''s better than I thought." Andrew nodded in agreement, "I was afraid the work might tire you. You


    should stay at home, and take good care of your son and Jackson. After all, having a career can bring


    trouble to a mother and wife. You''ve lost weight, seeing you waste away makes me feel bad."


    Jackson''s heart was touched at his grandfather''s sentiment. How could he allow his beloved wife to be


    so tired working full-time? If she hadn''t insisted on working, he mustn''t let this continue.


    Cherry shook her head, smiling and answered, "Grandpa, don''t worry about me. My work is easy.


    Besides, Selina wouldn''t work me to exhaustion; she really does look after me."

 Chapter 243 It’s My Home Too

    Chapter 243 It¡¯s My Home Too


    ''She''s right.'' thought Andrew, ''Selina is very fond of Cherry and will definitely treat her well.''


    "You''re right." Andrew nodded, then changed the subject asking, "Cherry, how''s everything with Joe? Is


    he doing okay with his studies?"


    "He''s good! He is doing very well at school too." Cherry told him.


    "Good, good. I knew he would. He''s a good boy." Andrew saidughing, "But he''s also very naughty


    and bossy, just like Jackson when he was little."


    Cherry nced at Jackson saying, "Grandpa, I think that part of Jackson never changed."


    Jackson reached out and pulled Cherry to him threatening, "Do you want me to show you how bossy I


    am in front of Grandpa?"


    Cherry went red in the face in an instant, and struggled to push him away. She then anxiously warned


    him, "Stop it! Watch where you are."


    It made Andrew happy seeing the couple shing harmlessly. He could tell they were very happy


    together, and Jackson loved Cherry as deeply as ever.


    Jackson just sat there gazing at Cherry''s flushed cheeks quietly.


    Cherry gave Andrew a shy look, growing more embarrassed.


    She excused herself, extricating herself from Jackson, and rushed upstairs.


    Jackson did not go after her. Instead, he stared after her, watching her figure walk away and beaming


    with happiness.


    "Jackson, now that Cherry and Joe are back home with you, you have to take care of them, " Andrew


    reminded affectionately.


    Jackson nodded and said, "I will, Grandpa."


    "What''s happened recently?" asked Andrew.


    "Not much, " Jackson filled him in, "Everything is going well at the barracks. Derek and I will handle


    anything that arises. All of us are good, as you saw."


    Andrew nodded with relief. As long as they were happy, nothing else mattered.


    Jackson studied Andrew a moment before deciding not to tell him anything regarding Jean. He


    believed he could handle the matter himself and wanted to keep Jean as far away from his peaceful


    family life as possible. If he told Andrew about Jean, he was not sure what Andrew would do with Jean,


    and maybe things would get out of control.


    By noon, Joe had given out all the presents he prepared for his friends, and he decided to give his


    great-grandfather a present at lunch. When they were having their meal, he carried the present to


    Andrew and said, "Great-grandpa, I have a gift for you. I hope you like it."


    Andrew was delighted at Joe''s thoughtful present and tussled his hair as he said, "Thank you! I like it


    very much."


    Joe didn''t say anything but gave his great-grandpa a big, cute smile.


    Jackson and Cherryughed heartily.


    To everyone''s surprise, Andrew announced, "Joe, I have a gift for you. Just wait one second."


    Joe hadn''t expected a gift from his great-grandfather and was bbergasted. Jackson and Cherry


    exchanged looks.


    Andrew walked to the desk in the corner of the room, took a bank card out of the drawer, and returned


    to the table. He grabbed Joe''s hand and put the card in it.


    Joe looked confused as he stared down at the card.


    Andrew told Joe, "This is my gift to you, Joe. Take it. There is enough money for you to spend the rest


    of your life."


    Joe was stunned. It must be arge amount of money. How could he ept it? He turned to ask his


    parents for guidance.


    "Grandpa, there is no need to give him money." Jackson told he grandfather, "I have enough to give


    Joe and Cherry an affluent life." He was sure there must be an enormous amount of money on the


    card.


    Andrew looked at Jackson and informed him in a happy tone, "I have been preparing this to present to


    my great-grandson since the day you and Cherry were married."


    Still unclear as to whether or not he should ept, Jackson turned to Cherry, who seemed torn about


    as well.


    Cherry weighed her words, wanting to be as polite as possible while refusing the generous gift. She


    gently said, "Grandpa. Please, keep it for yourself. There is no need, really, I mean it. Joe doesn''t need


    money."


    "It''ll be yours anyway, " Andrew told her, then he looked at Joe, "Joe, take it. This is something I can do


    for you."


    Joe looked at his parents, his father nodded yes, so he finally epted the card. He said to Andrew,


    "Great-grandpa, thank you."


    Andrew touched Joe''s head and fondly said, "Joe, be a good boy and study hard."


    "Thanks, Great-grandpa!" Joe said before he sat down.


    "You must be hungry, let''s eat now." Andrew stated while picking some roasted meat for Joe.


    "Thanks, Great-grandpa." Joe and started to eat.


    After lunch, the butler took Joe outside to y with other kids at the family residence. Andrew went to


    his bedroom to take a nap.


    Jackson and Cherry were in their bedroom,ying on the bed and staring at the ceiling in silence.


    "Honey, " Cherry called softly.


    "Yes?" Jackson answered as he turned to look at Cherry.


    "What do you think about the money? Should we take it?" Cherry asked. Taking the money from


    Andrew was making her feel kind of nervous.


    Jackson caressed her hair as he shared his thoughts, "Well, we can''t refuse it if Grandpa insists. Don''t


    read too much into it though; I''m sure he has taken care of himself."


    Cherry nodded continuing, "I think it''s time to move Joe''s household register back here. He was


    registered with Wilson''s. We''ve been so busy, I haven''t gotten around to changing it."


    Jackson hadn''t considered that and was taken aback.


    He flipped Cherry onto her back, pinning her and stared down into her eyes, "I didn''t know that my son


    was registered with someone else''s residence."


    "Since you never asked, I haven''t thought about it, but I saw a photo of our family in the living room


    today, and it reminded me." Cherry exined quickly, trying to calm him down.


    "Oh, yeah?" Jackson had a wicked tone that matched his mischievous look as he asked, "Everyone


    calls my son Joe Shen, and now you say he is registered with Wilson''s. How do you propose to make


    this up to me?"


    Cherry realized he was right. Everyone called him Joe Shen, but he should have the family name, Chu.


    Cherry embarrassedly smiled while apologizing, "I''m sorry, Honey. I''ll fix it as soon as possible. I was


    registered with Chu''s residence, wasn''t I?"


    "And you belong to the Chu family forever." Jackson kissed Cherry''s lips passionately as he finished


    telling her.


    Cherry tried to push him away, reminding him, "Stop that, we are in your family residence. Watch your


    behavior."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, we are in my grandpa''s, but it''s my home too." He murmured into her mouth as he deepened the


    kiss.

 Chapter 244 I Will Kill You

    Chapter 244 I Will Kill You


    Later that afternoon, Jackson and Cherry headed downstairs. Grandpa was down there already, sitting


    in the living room.


    Cherry greeted Andrew respectfully when she got to the living room, "Grandpa."


    Andrew nodded, smiling at his beloved grandson and granddaughter-inw, "Hello! There you are!


    When will you be going home?"


    Jackson nced at the wall clock and replied, "In a minute. We were just going find Joe now."


    Andrew said, "Oh, maybe he is still ying out in the yard. Check out there."


    Cherry nodded and followed Jackson out of the room.


    The moment they got outside, Cherry saw Joe ying with a group of children not far away.


    "Look how happy they are!" Cherry''s voice sounded happy.


    Jackson put his arm around her shoulder and smiled, "Childhood always looks like this, doesn''t it?"


    Cherry didn''t smile. Instead, she said bitterly, "Jackson, when I was away, I med myself for not


    giving Joe a happy childhood or family."


    Jackson understood Cherry''s feelings. Over the past five years, he had suffered a lot too. He had tried


    to hate Cherry and wanted to punish her, kill her even; but, in his heart, he secretly hoped she could


    her in his arms and be with her forever. He abandoned all his principles and was entirely out of control


    with her. The fact was that he couldn''t hate her. He wanted nothing more than to love and spoil her.


    Even though she had hided Joe from him, he couldn''t stay angry at her for long. To get her, to keep her,


    he realized, he was willing to do anything. The only thing he wanted was to spend the rest of his life


    loving her.


    Jackson gripped her shoulder, watching their son ying and said in an earnest tone, "Babe, you and


    Joe will be extremely happy in the future. I''ll try my best to make you the happiest wife and son in the


    world."


    Cherry turned and studied him carefully and then nodded her head. She believed in the man standing


    in front of her, which was why she had married him and let him control her destiny.


    Jackson tenderly touched her face, and they looked into each other''s eyes smiling contentedly.


    When Cherry turned back around to watch her son again, she noticed that a woman was standing


    silently in front of the gate, watching the group of children.


    "Sally!" Cherry couldn''t help but yell and her smile soured at the sight of the woman.


    When she yelled, Jackson turned and looked in the direction Cherry was ring at.


    Cherry recovered from her astonishment and released herself from Jackson. She rushed to the


    children, because she wanted to protect her son from any harm.


    Jackson saw Sally ring at the group of children with hatred. He guessed she must be looking for


    Joe, and Cherry''s actions convinced him that Sally was there because of Joe.


    Sally, stood at the gate watching Cherry bee-lining it to the group of children. She guessed Cherry must


    want to protect her son, but Sally wanted to get a look at the boy.


    Sally angrily headed to the group of children.


    As Jackson saw Sally approaching Cherry and Joe, he rushed over.


    Cherry shouted as she was approaching the group of children, "Joe,e here!"


    "Mommy!" Joe ran to Cherry and took her hand asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "We should head home now. So say goodbye to your friends." Cherry whispered to her son in a low


    voice.


    "Okay." Joe was obviously a little upset, but he knew it was time for him to go home. He turned back to


    his friends and told them, "Guys, I need to go home now. But, next time Ie, I''ll y with you."


    "Okay, Joe, bye!"


    "Joe, call us!"


    "Joe, don''t forget, you muste to y with me next time."


    When Joe finished saying goodbye to his friends, Cherry tugged her son leading him back to the Chu


    House. But she had only taken a few steps when she heard Sally''s voice.


    "Cherry!" Sally angrily snapped as she drew nearer, cutting off Cherry''s way.


    Jackson got there just then, and stood in front of Cherry, looking down at Sally coldly, "What are you


    doing here?"


    Cherry was silent as she stood behind Jackson, clutching Joe''s hand tightly.


    Sally looked up at Jackson''s face with disappointment, because Jackson was here to protect his little


    family, not to see her.


    Sally peered behind Jackson to get a look at the two people standing there, and she saw Joe''s face.


    She thought Joe''s face looked like an exact replica of Jackson when he was a child. That beautiful,


    handsome, angelic face.


    Sally was overwhelmed and emotional immediately. She shivered, looked at Jackson''s face again and


    asked, "So, this is your son?"


    Jackson stared down at Sally but didn''t respond.


    When Jackson remained quiet, Sally took it as confirmation and asked, "Why is he yours and Cherry''s


    son? Why isn''t he our son?"


    Tears streamed down Sally''s face as she asked. She thought to herself, ''I have loved Jackson since I


    was a little girl. Why is the real life so cruel and heartbreaking? Why did they have a child? Now their


    son is old enough to go to school, but I have never slept with Jackson.''


    Cherry stood behind Jackson listening in silence. Jackson''s tall figure prevented her from seeing Sally''s


    face, but Sally''s words terrified her because Cherry knew that Sally still loved Jackson and she hadn''t


    given up.


    Joe heard what Sally said, saw her eyes were filled with hate, and knew this was the woman who had


    torn his parents apart. She was the reason why his mommy left his daddy five years ago.


    Before his daddy could say anything, Joe pulled his hand free of his mommy''s and took a step forward.


    He stood next to his daddy, looked at Sally and said, "Miss, it''s natural for my mommy and daddy to be


    together, but you, who are you? Who the the hell are you?"


    Sally didn''t expect Joe to talk to her like this. She couldn''t believe a little boy could say such words.


    She red at Joe angrily, entirely out of her mind, yelling, "If it hadn''t been for your mommy, Jackson


    and I would have married. I should be married to Jackson, not your mommy!"


    Joe asked, "Is that true?" He looked at her twisted face and continued, "But my daddy wants to marry


    to my mommy. Besides, my daddy promised he would love my mommy forever. You know what? I don''t


    think my daddy likes you, at all."


    Joe''s words incited Sally''s rage. She took a step forward, standing mere inches in front of Joe and


    sneered, "What do you know? You''re just a greasy-haired, little boy!"


    As she finished her tirade, Sally raised her hand to hit Joe.


    Jackson saw her hand move and instinctively reached out, grasping her arm. He red down at her,


    angrily asking, "Sally, what do you think you are doing?"


    He forcefully shoved her arm away, and off bnce, Sally stumbled back a few steps.


    Cherry threw herself over her son, holding Joe close in her arms, shielding and cradling his head


    tightly, preventing anyone from hurting her son.


    Sally noticed Cherry protecting Joe, and felt a sudden surge of jealousy.


    Sally''s tone was condescending as she questioned, "Cherry, did you leave Jackson five years ago


    because of the child? You were pregnant when you left, right?" Sally red at Cherry, thinking that if


    she had known Cherry was pregnant back then, she would have made sure Cherry didn''t give birth to


    this child. She would have done her best to force Cherry into having an abortion.


    Cherry took a deep breath, looked up at Sally and admitted, "Yes, my son is five years old now. I have


    left Jackson for many years, but now I think it''s time for me to let him know that Joe is his son."


    Sally shook her head, unable to believe the facts. Joe popped out of nowhere and was really smart.


    What he told her earlier shouldn''t be said by a child his age. So, Sally couldn''t believe any of this.


    Sally started tough suddenly, "Ha, ha!" Then she nced at Jackson then Cherry and said snidely,


    "Your family is quite a happy little family. Ha, ha!"


    Jackson snapped, "Sally, if you''ve finished your words, leave. If anyone sees you here, you know the


    consequence."


    Sally didn''t care about any of that though. She looked around and then back to Jackson shrugging, "So


    what? If they know I''m still alive, they wouldn''t believe that all the members of He family are dead. And


    what if they do report to the leaders at militarymand?Will they ask me who saved my life?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jackson gave Sally a stern look but didn''t know how to answer her question. If people found out Sally


    was still alive, then he would be implicated. After all, it was the Chu Family who had protected Sally


    many years ago, which meant this would influence his grandfather too.


    When Jackson didn''t say anything Sally continued, "I didn''t expect you to have a son. But Jackson, I''m


    telling you, I won''t allow you to have any child."


    Herst words were tyrannical sounding.


    Jackson red at Sally and said venomously, "If you dare hurt him, you''ll never escape."


    Jackson''s words astonished Cherry and Joe. Cherry looked at Jackson''s face and saw how furious he


    was.


    Sally sneered, and looked at Cherry, "Cherry, you have dared to bring your son here, so that means


    you''re ready to fight me. I want to see how you do against me."


    Jackson voice was grave, "Sally, if you hurt anyone in my family, I''ll kill you." His tone and the look in


    his eyes said he wasn''t kidding.


    Sally thought to herself, ''Years ago, Jackson has been desperate to save my life, now, to protect his


    wife and son, he wants me to die. So, doesn''t he love me anymore?'' Sally felt sad and she couldn''t


    help crying.

 Chapter 245 Being Together Forever

    Chapter 245 Being Together Forever


    "Jackson, at one time in the past, you tried so hard to protect me, now you only want me to die?" Sally


    had a pitiful look in her eyes looking up at Jackson. She wondered if he could really bring himself to


    hurt her.


    Jackson looked down silently at Sally. His rtionship with her was somewhatplex and this


    couldn''t be solved easily.


    Cherry and Joe looked at Sally too, without saying anything. They were all waiting to hear what


    Jackson would say.


    Jackson remained quiet and didn''t respond to Sally''s question for a long while.


    Sally cast her angry eyes in Joe''s direction and said harshly, "Your son looks very smart."


    Cherry held Joe tighter to her but didn''t say a word.


    Joe turned half round to look up into Sally''s eyes, and saw the hatred, jealousy, dissatisfaction, and


    anger staring back at him. He wondered, ''Does she love Daddy a lot? Or, does she hate Mommy a lot?''


    "Leave right now! Don''t let Grandfather see you, or I can''t guarantee what will happen." Jackson coldly


    threatened as he glowered at Sally.


    Sally understood Jackson''s veiled threat. If his grandfather saw her, she couldn''t imagine how he would


    treat her. If he wanted to secretly kill her, it would be easier than pinching an ant. Nowhere else but the


    military residentialpound could that happen.


    Sally gave Cherry and Joe a hate-filled nce before she turned and left.


    Cherry watched Sally leave, and reassured her son in a low voice, "It''s okay, it''s okay, Joe. Let''s go to


    say goodbye to Great-grandpa now. We are going home."


    "Okay, " Joe lovingly told his mother.


    Seeing Cherry and their son heading into the house, Jackson had a sudden realization. He looked


    around but didn''t see the Butler. He clearly remembered the Butler had taken Joe out earlier. His


    Grandfather asked him to take good care of Joe. If it wasn''t for the fact that Cherry and he were


    standing in the yard, he didn''t know what Sally would have done to Joe.


    Aplicated emotion showed in Jackson''s eyes.


    Cherry and Joe said their goodbyes to Grandfather before they went out and got in Jackson''s car.


    Jackson saw Cherry and Joe sitting in the car, and told his grandfather, "Grandpa, we''re leaving now,


    but we''lle back to see you again soon."


    Andrew nodded, looked over at the car and asked Jackson, "Cherry seems to be a little unhappy, did


    you make her angry again?"


    Jackson didn''t know how to answer his question.


    "Oh, I hadn''t noticed, I will ask herter. I am sure it is nothing." Jackson knew Cherry didn''t tell Andrew


    about Sally.


    "Well, as a couple, you should live well together. Treat her better and take good care of Joe. He is


    really cute even though he is quite naughty." Andrew couldn''t help but smile when he talked about Joe.


    "Yes, I know, Grandpa." Jackson nodded, "Okay, we''re leaving now."


    "Okay, go, don''t keep them waiting too long for you, " said Andrew.


    Jackson got in, started the car, and drove away.


    Cherry was silent the entire trip home. She watched the scenery outside the window fly by. When Joe


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    saw his mommy was not happy, he bowed his head and quietly yed on his Ipad.


    Jackson nced at Cherry several times he drove along. He wanted to ask if she was unhappy, but


    when he saw the look on her face, he didn''t know how to ask. The atmosphere in the car grew tenser


    each mile.


    Back home, Lily greeted them happily, "Sir, madam, you are back!"


    Jackson nodded and casually nced at Cherry.


    Cherry ignored Lily, and went into the living room calling out to her son, "Joe, go to your room and do


    your homework."


    "Oh." Joe knew she was unhappy and didn''t dare to provoke her. He listened to her and went upstairs


    to do homework.


    Lily noticed Cherry was a little angry, but didn''t know what happened. She didn''t dare to provoke


    Cherry either, so she politely told Jackson, "Sir, I''ll go cleaning up first."


    "Okay, " Jackson waved his hand dismissing Lily.


    Jackson walked over to the sofa and squatted in front of Cherry instead of sitting next to her; holding


    her hand and looking at her, "Babe, what is it? Why are you angry?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you." Cherry was annoyed at even the sight of Jackson. She brushed Jackson''s


    hand away, stood up and headed up the stairs.


    Seeing Cherry go upstairs, Jackson was worried, so he followed her.


    Cherry sat quietly on the edge of the bed in her room. She knew Jackson followed her in but didn''t turn


    around. She looked out the floor-to-ceiling window with her back to him.


    Jackson went into the room and closed the door. He went and sat next to Cherry. He put his arms


    around her and asked softly, "What happened? Tell me."


    "Really? I need to tell you? Sally, obviously, ns to hurt Joe. Can''t you see that? " Cherry looked at


    Jackson with anger in her eyes. This man once promised he would protect their son, but now, she felt


    their son was in grave danger.


    Jackson thought for a while before looking back at Cherry, "Babe, our son is safe. Believe me."


    "How can I believe you? Sally came to the military residentialpound. Do you think she will give up


    so easily?" Cherry was already scared in her heart. She knew Sally was a vicious woman, who would


    stop at nothing to reach her goal, no matter the cost.


    Jackson didn''t know how tofort Cherry. He was more concerned than her. Protecting her and their


    son was his responsibility. He would never let them suffer.


    "Babe, trust me, I''ll protect our son. If Sally dares to try and harm our son, I won''t let her get away."


    Jackson''s voice was solemn. He wasn''t infatuated with Sally anymore; he only tolerated her because


    she knew all about him. If she dared harm his beloved woman and son, he would desperately protect


    them over his life. The two of them meant everything to him.


    Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes but didn''t say anything. She wasn''t worried because she didn''t


    believe in Jackson, but because she was afraid their son would be hurt. She couldn''t lose her son,


    absolutely not.


    Jackson held Cherry tightly in his arms, whispering in her ear, "Babe, you, me and our son, we''re going


    to be together forever."


    Jackson''s sweet words made Cherry feel a little better and gave a small nod and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 246 Taking Care of Andrew (Part One)

    Chapter 246 Taking Care of Andrew (Part One)


    When Jackson saw Cherry rx, he let her go. As he fondled her cheek, he said, "Baby, stay at home


    and get some rest. I need to go and see Derek to fix some matters."


    Cherry nodded and didn''t ask more. She understood that Jackson and Derek had their own affairs to


    handle.


    Jackson then kissed Cherry on her forehead and left.


    While he was driving, he called Derek.


    "Hello, Jackson, " answered Derek.


    "Derek, where are you?" asked Jackson urgently.


    "I''m at my apartment. What''s going on?" Derek could tell from Jackson''s anxious tone that something


    had happened.


    "I have to see you right now, I''m already on my way to your ce. Something came up, " said Jackson,


    as he drove his car at full speed to Derek''s apartment.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I''ll see you here then, " said Derek.


    Half an hourter, Jackson arrived at Derek''s apartment. He sat on the couch and Derek brought him a


    cup of coffee.


    Derek sat down across from him, and asked, "What''s going on? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I went back to the family residence today, " said Jackson tly.


    "You actually went back there?" said Derek, a little surprised. He continued to ask, "What happened?"


    "Sally saw Joe, " said Jackson with his head lowered.


    "Sally? You mean she''s going to hurt Joe?" asked Derek, reading the meaning of Jackson''s words.


    "You know that she always goes overboard, " said Jackson, a little troubled by the whole thing. He had


    been unwilling to take any aggressive actions against Sally before, but he had changed his mind since


    Cherry had left him without a word five years ago. Cherry''s departure had made him realize that all this


    time he had surrendered himself to Sally too much, and that he had to end it.


    Derek fell deep in thought. After a while, he said, "But Joe has to go to school. You and Cherry can''t


    always be there to protect him."


    Jackson also didn''t know what to do.


    "If Sally dares to hurt Joe, I''ll never leave her unpunished!" said Derek viciously. He would try his best


    to protect Joe against her.


    "I''ll kill anyone who harms my son, " said Jackson firmly.


    Derek then fell silent.


    Jackson continued to say, "Derek, I also found out something else."


    "What is it?" asked Derek, looking up at Jackson.


    "The butler, " replied Jackson meeting Derek''s eyes.


    "What are you going to do with him?" asked Derek straightforwardly. He had always trusted Jackson''s


    judgment, and if Jackson suspected that he was behind something, then the butler wasn''t the simple


    man that he appeared to be.


    "I''m afraid that he''ll harm Grandpa, " suddenly said Jackson.


    "Your Grandpa?" repeated Derek, surprised. Now he was confused about what Jackson wanted to do.


    Jackson looked away, and said, "I suspect that the butler isn''t after Andrew''s wealth."


    When Derek heard him, a thought struck his mind, and he slowly asked, "Do you think he''s after


    something else?"


    Jackson nodded to him. Derek knew Chu Family very well, and he could sometimes guess Jackson''s


    thoughts just by remarking a simple hint on him like a look, or a body signal.


    "Now I only have Bobby on my side, and I need Andrew''s help to make the other men listen to my


    orders, " said Jackson.


    The men only answered to Andrew''s call, because he was the one who had trained them. There were


    many experts in the group, and Bobby, who had been serving Jackson for five years, wasn''t the most


    outstanding among them.


    "So the butler wants to control the gang?" asked Derek, while looking at Jackson.


    Jackson nodded to him, and replied, "Exactly! If I''m correct, having power is obviously more attractive


    to him."


    Derek understood that having such a man beside Andrew was clearly dangerous.


    "What should we do, Jackson?" asked Derek anxiously.


    "We have to be discreet about the whole thing, and to hide all our moves from Andrew and the butler.


    Andrew is too old to handle those things anymore, so we have to take care of it by ourselves, "


    Said Jackson, while seriously gazing into Derek''s eyes.


    "What about Bobby?" asked Derek. Apart from himself, in the past five years Bobby had been the only


    man that had always followed Jackson.


    Jackson shook his head and said, "We can''t tell him either."


    "Why not?" asked Derek, confused by his unexpected answer. "Don''t you trust him?"


    "Of course I trust him. but this is aplicated situation. Don''t you know that my rtionship with


    Bobby ispletely different from that between us? He only answers to the token holder''s order, and


    so do the rest of the men, " said Jackson.


    When it finally hit Derek, he asked, "The butler is after the token?"


    "Yes, " replied Jackson, who had already figured out the whole thing. "I know that Bobby''s very able


    and trustworthy, but sometimes there are some things that we can''t let him know about. Do you


    understand what I''m saying?"


    Derek nodded vigorously, and replied, "Yes, I know!"


    "We mustn''t tell anyone about our n, and we should do everything in utmost secrecy. This way, we''ll


    be prepared for the butler after he makes his move."


    "Got it! You can count it on me, I know what i have to do, " said Derek decisively. He had never


    expected that an enemy to be hidden in in sight in their lives.


    Jackson nodded at Derek.


    Four people were sitting inside the living room of a luxurious vi. They were Mond Xu, Stephen An,


    Sally He, and Jean Shen. Mond was sitting beside Sally and Jean on a couch, while Stephen was


    sitting across from them.


    "Sally, what do you have to tell me? Why did you call us in this urgent meeting?" asked Mond Xu


    grimly.


    Sally gave Stephen a quick nce and said to Mond Xu, "I went to the family residence today."


    Mond Xu''s heart leaped when he heard "family residence", a ce that had a familiar name but that


    gave him a strange feeling.


    "Stop beating around the bush, " yelled Mond Xu.


    "I saw something unexpected, " said Sally, still keeping them in suspense. She was sure that the news


    about Jackson''s son would shock all the people inside the room.


    "Say what you have to say or get out now, Sally He!" snapped Mond Xu, already too impatient to wait


    any longer. He allowed no one to waste his time in his house.


    Sally knew that she had already enraged him pretty bad, but she didn''t avoid Mond Xu''s ferocious


    gaze, and continued, "Jackson and Cherry have a kid together."


    Both Stephen and Jean changed their expressions the moment they heard Sally''s words.


    Stephen stared at Sally bbergasted. He had not expected Sally to know about Joe, and now that


    Mond Xu also knew of the boy''s existence, he couldn''t help but start to worry about what was going to


    happen to Joe.


    Jean had also withheld information on Joe from everyone, but Sally had still managed to find out about


    him anyway.


    Sally felt very pleased when she saw Stephen and Jean''s reactions. She had been sure from the start


    that the new would shock them, and she added, "Jackson has a son."


    Mond Xu suddenly rose to his feet from the couch, and asked Sally, "Are you sure about this?"


    Sally also stood up, and said, "Yes, I am. You can go and see the boy for yourself, he looks just like his


    father."


    "Damn it!" cursed Mond Xu. He then looked away, and said furiously, "I didn''t even get the chance to


    deal with Cherry yet, and now I''ve got a little boy to handle!"


    Seeing that Mond Xu was so berserk with rage, Stephen moved closer to him. When he stood just two


    steps away from him, he asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Mond Xu turned to look at Stephen, and said, "I''ll leave the woman that you want to protect alone for


    the moment, but not Jackson''s son!" He then looked outside the window, and enunciated, "I won''t allow


    Jackson''s son to exist in this world. I''ll start with his son first, and then his woman."


    "Mond, now that the ZM group has been listed, you can start your war against Jackson openly. Jean,


    Sally, and I will help you, but leave Jackson''s son alone, " said Stephen, who didn''t want Mond Xu to do


    any harm to Cherry or Joe. He knew how ruthless Mond Xu was, and he was afraid of what he might


    do to Joe.

 Chapter 247 Taking Care of Andrew (Part Two)

    Chapter 247 Taking Care of Andrew (Part Two)


    Before Mond Xu could reply, Sally walked over to Stephen and said, "Stephen, we all know that you


    love Cherry and that you won''t let us hurt her, but Jackson''s son has to die. I can''t live on this world


    and know that Cherry has Jackson''s son! If Jackson is to have a child then it should be with me!"


    Instead of retreating, Stephen said, "Sally, if you''ll ever have Jackson''s son I''ll kill him before he''s even


    born."


    "You..." Sally froze, and for a moment she didn''t know how to reply to him.


    "Enough!" shouted Mond Xu, while looking at Stephen and Sally. He snapped, "Are you going to argue


    like this forever? Please remember, we''re on the same boat now, " he said, and paused for a moment.


    He then stared at Stephen, and asked, "Did you forget how your parents died? And you, Sally, " he


    said, moving his eyes back to Sally, "Don''t you remember how much you''ve suffered in those long


    years? You lived in a remote vige where you had to survive from in buns and farndbor. In


    the end, you got nothing for all the things that you''ve done for Jackson, because he never cared about


    you for one single moment. Why do you love a man who treats you like dirt?"


    Both Stephen and Sally froze and became silent.


    At the same time, Jean slowly moved away from them, avoiding to get involved in the argument.


    Mond Xu suddenly gave a sad and wryugh, and turned around again to look out the window. "Our


    destinies are surprisingly simr. The An Family''s, the He Family''s, and Jean''s misfortune alle


    down to the Chu Family, to Andrew Chu and Jackson Chu more specifically."


    "Mond, we must act now!" suddenly said Sally.


    "Shut up! We must bide our time, or we''ll all end up dead. Don''t you know already how powerful the


    Chu Family is?" argued Stephen.


    Mond Xu finallyposed himself, and after he looked at Sally, said, "Stephen''s right, we can''t take


    any sort of action unless our timing is perfect."


    "What''s our next move then? Are we going to keep on waiting like this forever?" said Sally. She


    continued, "You''ve been nning for five years already! How much longer are we supposed to wait?"


    Rage started to boil in Mond Xu again, and he shouted, "Sally, how dare you scold me? You knew very


    well how much Cherry''s departure influenced Jackson five years ago, and that had been the perfect


    timing for everything, but you said you loved him and couldn''t let me deal with him. You also convinced


    me that you could change him and make him do whatever you wanted him to do. With what has your


    beloved Jackson rewarded you after all that you''ve done for him? With nothing, not to mention that


    ever since Cherry came back, he almostpletely forgot about you. What are you to him now


    anyway? I don''t think that you''re more than a dog to him."


    Mond hated Sally, who was a capricious woman fooled by her so called "true love", and he also hated


    his stupidity of not seizing the precious opportunity to crush Jackson once and for all when he had the


    chance. Now, the situation hadpletely spiralled out of control.


    Sally didn''t say anything. She had indeed promised Mond Xu that she would earn Jackson''s love and


    take over all of his possessions, and that conquering Jackson would bring them more benefits than


    killing him, but her five years of working on Jackson had turned out to be in vain, and by the time


    Cherry had returned to the city, he hadn''t even bothered to call her anymore.


    Noticing Sally''s silence, Mond Xu said, "From now on, I''ll give the order and all of you must diligently


    follow it, or else I''ll have no mercy on you!" Stephen just stood there without saying anything.


    Jean also was silent, pretending to be invisible.


    Sally was also stupefied.


    Mond Xu then turned back to Stephen, andmanded, "ZM must start business with the JS Group as


    soon as possible. Do whatever you have to do to make it done!"


    "What are you going to do?" asked Stephen, unaware of Mond Xu''s intention.


    "You don''t need to know that, " said Mond Xu coldly.


    After that, he moved his eyes onto Jean, who couldn''t help but shudder.


    "You just stay in your apartment and be sure to be well dressed. I need you to go to a party with me


    next week."


    "Okay, " said Jean obediently. She didn''t have the guts to refuse him after she saw how he had treated


    Sally and Stephen.


    Finally, Mond Xu turned back to Sally, and said, "You have to forget Jackson. He''s your enemy, no


    matter how much you love him, and just admit it, he doesn''t have an ounce of feeling for you. He failed


    you, so he deserves to die!"


    He was pleased to see that Sally''s eyes started to burn with hatred after she heard his words. This was


    the result that he had been hoping for.


    It was veryte when Jackson arrived back home. He went upstairs and entered Cherry''s bedroom.


    Cherry vaguely felt that someone opened the door and walked in, and she immediately thought that it


    had to be Jackson.


    "Jackson, " called Cherry drowsy, trying to look at the figure from the doorway in the dim light.


    "I''m here, " said Jackson gently, while closing the door behind him.


    He then walked to the bed,id on it, and cuddled Cherry tightly in his arms while he stared at the


    room''s ceiling in silence.


    Cherry asked, "Why are you sote?"


    "I didn''t meant to this long. Something urgent came up and I had to seek some advice from Derek, "


    answered Jackson.


    Jackson then asked, "Did Joe go to bed?"


    "Yes, " nodded Cherry. "He went to bed early tonight. Because he yed all day, he was pretty tired,


    and fell asleep quickly."


    While Jackson was listening to Cherry, an idea suddenly struck him, and he said, "Baby, I have


    something to tell you."


    "Go ahead! What is it?" said Cherry, suddenly more serious.


    "Can we move back to the family residence?" asked Jackson. On his way back home, hundreds of


    thoughts had shed through his head, and he decided that he had to make some changes to prevent


    his family from any harm done to them.


    Cherry was surprised by what she heard him say, and she tilted her head back and looked at Jackson''s


    face in the dim light of wallmp. She whispered, "Why do you want us to move there?"


    Jackson looked at her, and gently said, "Baby, Grandpa is getting old, and I think we should stay with


    him in case anything happens to him."


    It then urred to Cherry that all this time she had paid so little attention to Andrew ever since she had


    married into the Chu Family. Perhaps it was because Andrew had been living alone at the family


    residence for such a long time, which had left her the impression that Andrew was ustomed to that


    kind of life. Now she realized that Andrew was an old man who needed care, and even though he had


    the butler and maid to help him, he was in even more need to stay with his beloved grandson and


    great-grandson.


    Jackson looked at Cherry and carefully exined, "Baby, I know that the family residence is less


    much he loves me, and I''ll never forget that, and I want to stay at his side in histe years. He also


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    loves Joe very much, so I''m thinking that why not you and Joe keep himpany while I''m busy


    working? He won''t feel lonely anymore then."


    "Okay, " replied Cherry, "Let''s move back there. I''ll have time to take care of Grandpa personally, and


    he''ll also be very pleased to see Joe around."


    Jackson felt a warm current in his heart when he heard her words. She was so thoughtful and sensible,


    and perhaps that was the reason that he loved her so much. Moving back to the family residence


    wasn''t only for Andrew''s sake, but also for her and Joe''s. Cherry, Joe, and Andrew would live a


    peaceful life together at the family residence, and that somehow eased his concern about their safety.

 Chapter 248 Move Back (Part One)

    Chapter 248 Move Back (Part One)


    Early in the morning, Cherry drove her son to school, and didn''t leave for work until she saw him


    walking into the building.


    She then arrived at the JS Group, and as soon as she walked into her office, the internal phone rang.


    Cherry politely answered it, "Hello."


    "Cherry, it''s me, " said Selina from the other side of the line.


    "Selina?" asked Cherry surprised. She hadn''t expected to receive a call from her in the very first


    moments of the day.


    "Yes, it''s me. I didn''t think you arrived yet, " said Selina smiling.


    "I''ve arrived just a few moments ago. What happened? Is there something that you need to tell me?"


    curiously asked Cherry.


    "Yes,e to my office, please, I do want to talk to you about something."


    "Okay, I''ming right now, " replied Cherry.


    And after she hung up, she walked straight to Selina''s office.


    In the office, Selina and Cherry discussed something about business on the sofa.


    "Cherry, there will be an important party next week, and maybe you''ll have to attend it with me, " said


    Selina as she looked at Cherry.


    "I''m going with you?" Cherry was a little surprised. Why her? If the party was all about businessmen


    making contacts with each other for their own benefit, she didn''t like it, because she had never enjoyed


    that kind of atmosphere ever. She had always avoided such asions whenever it was possible.


    "Yes, " said Selina as she nodded to her. She then continued, "I think that Jackson and my brother will


    also be at the party, because there will also be a lot of businessmen, politicians and military officials


    there. To put it more bluntly, it will be a party of the upper ss of the city."


    "Then I think I shouldn''t go, because I''ll feel very ufortable with such events, " declined Cherry.


    She would rather stay at home and y with Joe instead of having nothing to do and feel extremely


    awkward at the party.


    As she looked at Cherry, Selina let out a resigned sigh. She knew that Cherry was unwilling to attend


    the party, but there was no way that she could turn it down, because she was Jackson Chu''s wife. In a


    word, she was not only Cherry Shen now, but also Mrs. Chu.


    "Cherry, " said Selina in a soft and persuasive voice as she looked at her, "I know that you don''t want to


    go to this kind of parties, but this time, I''m afraid that you have to. You''re Jackson''s wife, and he''s


    definitelying, and I don''t suppose that you wish he goes there with another woman. You know,


    there are some asions that you can''t avoid, no matter how much you want to do that."


    After she heard her, Cherry pondered for a moment, and had to admit that Selina did have a point.


    Even if Selina hadn''t pointed it out for her, she would have still done that by herself eventually.


    Selina then continued, "Besides, some of my friends have joked that they really want to meet you now


    that you''re back with Jackson again. And now you''re also the new Sales Director of the JS Group,


    remember, and people are very curious about you. Do you still think you can turn me down now?"


    Cherry then fell silent. It seemed that all Selina said to her was correct, and it was impossible for her to


    refuse the invitation anymore.


    "Does Jackson know about it yet?" asked Cherry.


    "I think he''ll find out about it today. I already called my brother and informed him about it. There are two


    invitation letters, one for you and Jackson, and one for me and my brother, " said Selina.


    Cherry nodded, and said, "I''ll talk about it with Jackson after I get back home in the evening."


    "Okay, " nodded Selina, and continued to say, "Actually, Cherry, I was also wondering about


    something."


    "About what?" said Cherry, as she suddenly turned to look at Selina with a serious look on her face.


    Selina looked into Cherry''s eyes, and said, "I think that the chairman of the ZM Group may also turn up


    at the party."


    "Really?" said Cherry. She was a little surprised, because if it was true and he actually showed up at


    the party, then she also wanted to meet him too.


    Selina nodded and then looked away from her. She said, "He''s definitelying to the party. The ZM


    Group has caught everyone''s attention in the business world, so there''s no way in hell that he won''t


    attend such an important event."


    After she pondered for a while, Cherry thought that now she had some pretty good reasons to attend


    the party.


    After she left Selina''s office, Cherry went back to her own office and got absorbed in her work again.


    All day long, Cherry was so concentrated on her work that shepletely lost track of time. It wasn''t


    until her phone rang that she finally stopped.


    Cherry took it out and saw that it was Jackson.


    She answered, "Hi, Jackson."


    "Are you still working?" he asked.


    Cherry looked at her wristwatch, and said, "Yes. Oh, I didn''t realize that it''s already time to leave work. I


    was so busy in these files that I lost track of time."


    After he heard her, Jackson gave a little smile and gently said, "Baby, don''t work yourself so hard.


    There will always be work, you can''t finish it all in one go."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Okay, " replied Cherry, and then asked, "Where are you now?"


    "I went to pick up Joe from school and now we''re on our way home, " said Jackson.


    When Cherry heard that her husband and son were together, a smile crept up on her lips. She asked,


    "Weren''t you busy today? Why did you go to school and pick up Joe?"


    "I was free in the afternoon, so I told Bill not to bother himself because I''m going to personally pick my


    son from school, " gently said Jackson.


    "Okay, then I''ll tidy up my desk and also be on my way home soon. See you at hometer, " happily


    said Cherry. She felt that she owned everything in the world when she had her husband and her son


    close to her.


    "Okay, drive carefully on your way home, " said Jackson, a little concerned.


    "I will."


    After she hung up, she quickly sorted her files and hastily walked out of the office.


    As soon as she got home Cherry saw that Jackson and Joe were ying video games together in the


    living room. Both of their characters were fighting extremely hard and ruthlessly against each other to


    win the game.


    "I''m home!" cried out Cherry.


    "Mommy, I don''t have time to talk to you right now! My Daddy''s the boss and I need to kill him! He


    keeps beating me, " said Joe, as he stared at the screen all the time, unwilling to turn to look at Cherry,


    not even for a second.


    Holding the game controller in his hands and with his eyes fixed on the television screen, Jackson also


    didn''t reply to Cherry. He instead said to his son, who was sitting right next to him, "Hey, little man, just


    try to beat me! Let''s wait and see who''ll be the winner!"


    Cherry then walked up to them and saw that all of their focus was on the game in front of them. On the


    screen, two characters were fiercely fighting against each other, just like a cat and a dog.


    When Joe saw that his character was near death, he quickly turned to Cherry, and said, "Mommy,


    Daddy is bullying me! Daddy is bullying me!"


    Joe put on a sad face and asked for Cherry''s help.


    Cherry knew that Joe was bound to lose the game, because Jackson was very good at it, but in her


    heart she wanted her son be the winner. How could Jackson not allow his son to win?

 Chapter 249 Move Back (Part Two)

    Chapter 249 Move Back (Part Two)


    Cherry then suddenly sat next to Jackson and fell into his arms. She affectionately said, "My dear, let


    our baby boy win, okay?"


    No matter how absorbed Jackson was, once his woman came close to him, he forgot about everything


    that he was doing. His actions on the game controller gradually slowed down, and he eventually threw


    it away. He then tightly held Cherry in his arms, and in his deep and sexy voice, said, "Why must your


    son always be the winner? What about your dear husband?"


    "Because only when my son is winning can I feel happy, " said Cherry smiling. When she saw that


    there was no indication that Jackson would get angry, she thought to herself that there was nothing to


    worry about what she said, and that Jackson wasn''t going to be mad at her.


    "As long as you''re happy, " said Jackson as he looked at Cherry and kissed her on the forehead. He


    had thought about her every minute and every hour of the day, and now that she was in his arms there


    was no way in hell that he could lose his chance to snuggle up close to her.


    Joe was paying full attention to the game, and didn''t saw what his Mommy and Daddy were doing at


    all. It wasn''t until the screen showed that he had won the game that he finally raised his arms and


    happily cried out, "I''m the winner! I''m the winner!"


    At that moment, Cherry had already left Jackson''s arms, and when she saw the big smile on Joe''s


    face, she said, "Okay, turn off the game and let''s have dinner. I''m hungry!"


    "Okay! Mommy, let me feed you today!" happily said Joe as he ran towards Cherry and wrapped his


    arms around her neck.


    Cherry held her son in her arms, and said, "Baby, Mommy can feed herself, you don''t need to worry


    about her."


    "But I still need to take care of you! You''ve worked so hard all day!" said Joe in his childish voice.


    When she heard his words, Cherry felt very warm and sweet, and she said to the cute boy in her arms,


    "My sweetheart, you really care about me, right?"


    Like he was reciting a vow, Joe cried out, "Of course I do! I love my Mommy more than anyone else in


    the world, and the one that my Mommy loves the most back is definitely me, Joe!"


    Jackson, who was standing next to them, found them both funny and annoying. His wife and son were


    so intimate that even he couldn''t bear it and felt jealous, and besides, what was his lovely son even


    talking about? He loved Cherry more than anyone else in the world? It was him, Jackson, that loved


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    her the most, not him, okay? What''s more, the one that Cherry loved the most should be him, Jackson!


    Seeing Jackson''s angry face, Cherry ignored him and walked to the dinning room with Joe in her arms.


    The three of them then sat around the table and began to have dinner. Joe put some food into Cherry''s


    bowl and then lowered his head and enjoyed his food with all his heart.


    Cherry looked at her son and something suddenly sprung in her mind. She said, "Joe, I have


    something to tell you."


    "What?" asked Joe, staring at Cherry with his eyes wide open like saucers.


    "We may have to move to the familypound soon, " replied Cherry as she looked at Joe and then at


    Jackson.


    Jackson said nothing and just stared at Joe. Now that Cherry had agreed to move back, he wasn''t sure


    if Joe was also willing to live there.


    "Why are we moving to the familypound? Aren''t we going to live here anymore?" asked Joe. He


    was a little confused by the recent news, because the house where they were living now seemed to be


    more than great to him and his needs. His Daddy and Mommy were back together, and he loved the


    fresh air and beautiful scenery there. Besides, he could also y outside in the big yard sometimes.


    "Joe, this house will always be our home, and Daddy will never sell it, " firmly said Jackson. He had


    bought it for Cherry in the first ce, and he never wanted to sell it. Also, everything in the house had


    to stay the same all the time.


    As she looked at her son, Cherry added, "Joe, the familypound is your Daddy''s home, and it''s our


    home too. Your Great-Grandpa isn''t young anymore, and he needs someone to take care of him. Let''s


    move back and stay with him, so I can take care of him, okay? If we don''t go there, your Great-


    Grandpa will have to live alone, and he will be very lonely. I don''t think that you want to leave him


    alone, do you?"


    Hearing his Mommy''s exnation, Joe understood the situation somehow. It was true that his Great-


    Grandpa was old, and for an old man who walked with a stick there had to be someone there near him


    that took care of him.


    "Okay, Mommy, let''s move back then. The familypound is good too, right? I can stay with Great-


    Grandpa and y with the other kids there! I''ll have so much fun there!" said Joe.


    When she heard that Joe agreed to move back, Cherry looked at Jackson and smiled at him. Thest


    thing that she was worried about was gone now.


    "Joe, the three of us will stay together forever and ever, " smiled Cherry as she gently stroked her son''s


    hair.


    "And Great-Grandpa will stay with us too!" happily said Joe.


    When he saw the big smile on their face, Jackson felt that he had never been more excited than he


    was in that moment. He had never had a real home except a cold and unfamiliar house, but now


    everything had changed. Since Cherry hade into his life, he had felt so warm and sweet, and for


    the first time in his life he hoped that he could indeed have his own happy family that he had always


    yearned for. Jackson felt very content when he saw Cherry and Joeughing together beside him.


    After dinner, Joe went upstairs to do his homework, and Jackson and Cherry sat on the sofa in the


    living room and watched TV together.


    Jackson held Cherry in his arms, and he felt even more reassured of her love when they nestled


    against each other like that.


    "When are we moving?" suddenly asked Cherry.


    "Maybe in a few days. I''ll go home tomorrow and tell my Grandpa about it, " said Jackson.


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Okay. I suppose that Grandpa also wants us to move there."


    "And when we move there, Bill and Lily can alsoe with us. We''ll dismiss the other nannies in


    Grandpa''s house except for the butler, " said Jackson. He had nned everything well: Lily alone could


    take care of their home, and sometimes Bill would have to pick up Joe to school. As for the butler, he


    had been together with Grandpa for so much time already that Grandpa definitely didn''t want him to


    leave, so it was better for him to let him stay.

 Chapter 250 Move Back (Part Three)

    Chapter 250 Move Back (Part Three)


    "Okay, then what about this house?" asked Cherry.


    "Let''s keep it, and we cane back here from time to time. I bought it for you in the first ce, so I''ll


    never sell it, " said Jackson.


    Cherry was a little moved by his words, and as she leaned on his chest, she looked up at her husband


    and said, "Thank you, Jackson."


    Lowering his head, Jackson looked into Cherry''s eyes, which were very beautiful, and got lost in them.


    "Silly girl, you don''t have to thank me for anything. You''re my girl, and my greatest treasure!" said


    Jackson, and as he gently stroked Cherry''s hair, love and tenderness clearly reflected in his eyes.


    "Me too, my dear, thank you for loving me, " replied Cherry, who knew deep inside that she would love


    no one else except Jackson for her whole life.


    With her face against Jackson''s chest, Cherry felt very warm in his arms. ''It''s the warmest ce in the


    world, '' thought Cherry.


    However, something suddenly urred to Cherry, and she looked up at Jackson and said, "Oh, Selina


    told me today that there''ll be a party next week. Are we going?"


    As he looked at Cherry, Jackson nodded, and said, "Yes, it''s a big party, and I need you to go there


    with me."


    Cherry nodded and said nothing.


    "I''ve never taken you to any big parties since you came back, so I hope that you can go with me this


    time. It won''tst long, and if you feel tired, we can alwayse back home earlier, " said Jackson. He


    somehow understood that Cherry didn''t want to attend the party at all, because she had always hated


    being surrounded by people, and that noisy party was the perfect example.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you. Besides, Selina and Derek are going too, so at least I won''t be surrounded by a


    group of strangers. I''ll feel a lot less awkward with them around me, " said Cherry while smiling.


    "Okay, then I''ll take you to buy some evening dresses some day, " gently said Jackson. He truly


    believed that his girl would be the most beautiful woman at the party.


    "No, it''s alright. Are you forgetting that we bought some dressesst time we went shopping? I haven''t


    even worn some of them, " said Cherry.


    "Those are out of date! We''ll buy some new ones this time, and you don''t have to save money for me,


    never! Don''t you know by now that your husband has nothing but money?" said Jackson.


    After she saw his expression there was no way that Cherry could refuse him any longer, so she finally


    nodded and agreed with him.


    Jackson suddenly looked at Cherry seriously, and said, "Baby, you''re my girl, and you''ll live a better life


    than anyone else in the world! I''ll give you everything that I have and satisfy all your needs, and I''ll


    never let anyone hurt you!"


    "Jackson, I''m more than satisfied with the life I''m living now, " said Cherry. She already had everything


    that she wanted, and she also felt content.


    Jackson gently touched Cherry''s nose with his finger, and said, "Then enjoy your life as Mrs. Cherry in


    happiness! I''ll make you happy all the time, I promise!"


    "Okay, " said Cherry nodding, with her heart filled with joy.


    She thought to herself, ''Jackson, with you and Joe around me I''m already the happiest woman in the


    world!''


    Early in the morning, Jackson watched Cherry leave for school with Joe in her car. He then also got in


    his own car, and drove straight to the familypound.


    As soon as he arrived there, he saw that his Grandpa was doing his morning exercise with the butler in


    the yard.


    When Andrew saw Jackson, he was a little surprised. As he looked at him, he asked, "Jackson, why


    are you here so early in the morning?"


    Jackson walked up to his Grandpa, and said, "Grandpa, I''m here because I have to tell you


    something."


    "Okay, " replied Andrew, as he stopped his martial arts practice. "Let''s go inside."


    "Okay."


    In the living room, Andrew sat on his seat as usual with the butler next to him, while Jackson sat close


    to them.


    "Jackson, what''s wrong? Did anything bad happen?" Andrew was a little confused and surprised by his


    sudden visit. Why did his dear grandsone there to him so early in the morning? Was there an


    emergency?


    Jackson looked at the butler and then turned his eyes to his Grandpa again. He said in a serious tone,


    "Grandpa, Cherry and I have discussed about it, and we''ve decided to move here."


    "Move here?" asked Andrew, very surprised because he wasn''t expecting that. It was veryfortable


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for them to live in their vi, with the fresh air and beautiful scenery around them, but there, at the


    familypound, life was obviously not that good. There were a lot of neighbors, which meant that it


    could be a little noisy sometimes, the old house was no match for their new and modern vi, and


    besides, were Cherry and Joe actually willing to move there?


    Jackson nodded, and said, "Yes, Cherry has agreed to move, and Joe was also very happy about it.


    We can take care of you if we all live here."


    After he heard him, a satisfied smile crept onto Andrew''s face. However, the butler next to him seemed


    to be in a sudden panic.


    "Very well, very well! It''s great that you can move here to live with me, so I can see Joe every day, "


    said Andrew smiling.


    He then quickly asked, "When are you moving back? I''ll ask a maid to clean the rooms for you. Your


    room, and Joe''s room, I think they need some redecorating first."


    "Don''t bother, Grandpa, it''s alright. Both Joe''s and my room are fine, and there''s no need to redecorate


    them. I believe that Cherry and Joe won''t say anything bad about the rooms, so don''t worry about it, "


    said Jackson. His Grandpa had always loved him and cared about him, and had always wanted that


    everything be perfect for him.

 Chapter 251 His Deepest Nightmare (Part One)

    Chapter 251 His Deepest Nightmare (Part One)


    "Well, as long as Cherry and Joe are happy with it, " said Andrew cheerfully. ''It seems that the house


    will be more lively in the days ahead, '' thought Andrew, with a smile shining bright on his lips when


    Joe''s cute face appeared in his mind.


    Jackson looked at his Grandpa, and after he pondered something for a while longer, said to him,


    "Grandpa, I still have something else to tell you."


    "Okay, just speak out you mind. You don''t need to be constrained in front of me in any way, " said


    Andrew, clearly in a good mood.


    "I''m ning to bring Bill and Lily here and to dismiss the other housekeepers, all except for our butler,


    so that he can keep youpany and always be at your side. What do you think about that?" After


    Jackson finished his words, he turned his eyes to the butler who was standing beside his Grandpa.


    The butler happened to look into his eyes at that moment, but he immediately lowered his head and


    averted his sight from Jackson because of his terrifying stare. It was obvious that Jackson had said


    those words to warn him, because no useless person could stay in the Chu household.


    Andrew pondered what Jackson said, and replied, "Of course you can bring them here, but you don''t


    have to dismiss the housekeepers. We have enough money for all the servants, so you don''t need to


    worry about that."


    But Jackson didn''t listen to his words, and carried on to say, "Grandpa, I''m just afraid that it will be


    inconvenient for us with so many people around there if Cherry and Joee back. Lily is enough for


    the whole house."


    When he saw how persistent his beloved grandson was, Andrew decided to allow him. As he shook his


    hand, he said, "Fine, fine, do what you want."


    "Thank you, Grandpa, " said Jackson. "I''ll drive Cherry and Joe here this afternoon."


    "Alright, alright. By the way, you don''t have to clean the room, the housekeepers do that everyday. All


    you have to do is to move in, " said Andrew happily.


    "Okay."


    After he left the family residence, Jackson went straight to the JS Group.


    Inside the JS Building, he took the chairman''s elevator to Selina''s office on the top floor.


    Selina didn''t have too much work to do in the morning. While she was sitting in the office?with nothing


    to do next, she started to sort through the document about the new ZM Group and perused.


    All of a sudden, the elevator''s doors opened, something which caught Selina''s attention. She looked


    out of her office and saw that it was Jackson.


    Selina immediately stuck the materials into a drawer, closed it, and then stood up to greet Jackson.


    Jackson didn''t notice what Selina had just done. He walked into her office and sat on the sofa.


    "Brother, why are you here? Tell me, you miss my sister, am I right?" said Selina with a smile on her


    face.


    "What is she doing now?" asked Jackson peacefully.


    Selina''s secretary Caroline then came in with a cup of tea in her hands, and she put it on the table in


    front of Jackson.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I suppose she''s working now, " replied Selina, who sat down opposite to Jackson. She said to


    Caroline, "Tell Cherry toe up."


    "Yes, Miss Selina, " said Caroline respectfully, and nodded.


    After Caroline went out, Jackson focused his attention onto Selina, and asked, "Are you busy today?"


    "No, I''m not at all busy these days. There aren''t too many things to do, " said Selina lightly. The only


    thing that she had to do was to wait for the party next week. Selina wished that she had the chance to


    meet the president of the ZM Group, and that she might get the opportunity to establish a business


    partnership with the ZM Group. She believe that if things went well, the JS Group could be even


    more stronger in the future.


    "It''s the same with Cherry, right?" asked Jackson.


    "Yes, but now she doesn''t need to go out to solicit business deals by herself anymore. The deputy


    director also helps her with her work, and she''s also quite free, " answered Selina. She then suddenly


    found something behind Jackson''s words, and said, "Oh, brother, so the one you care about is actually


    my sister! You never care about me or how I feel!"


    "You tell me, " said Jackson with a proud look in his eyes while looking outside the window.


    "You..." Selina pretended to look at Jackson irate, speechless with fury.


    "I have something to tell you, I''ll be moving back to the family residence with Cherry, " said Jackson,


    sounding unsurprised and looking expressionless.


    "What?" Selina was obviously shocked by what Jackson had just said to her. "Move to the family


    residence?"


    Jackson looked curiously at Selina, and asked in a cold tone, "Do you have any problems with that?"


    "No, no, " replied Selina immediately, "The family residence is your home too. You can do whatever you


    like, just do it, I have nothing against that."


    Jackson didn''t give her any more details.


    Realizing that Jackson was looking at the scenery outside the window, Selina continued to say, "I just


    felt a little bit confused about your decision. Why do you want to move back to the family residence


    when you already have such afortable vi to live in?"


    "Because it will be more convenient for us to take better care of Grandpa Andrew. He''s old now, and he


    needs someone to take good care of him, " said Jackson.


    "But the butler and all those housekeepers live there, they can do that for you. And you''re most of the


    time away from home. Is there any difference between moving back and noting back?" said


    Selina.


    Jackson got a little bit angry with Selina''s words, and snapped at her, "Are you ignoring my existence?"


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that, " said Selina. She quickly sat beside Jackson and put up a smiling face to


    please him. Selina was afraid of Jackson''s furious grimace, and every time he snapped, she began to


    tremble in her heart with fear.


    "But it''s also a good choice that you decided to go back there. Anyway, the house will be much more


    lively if you live together with Andrew, and Joe will also have more time to y with his friends in the


    family residence yard!" Selina felt very happy, and thought, ''The family residence will be much more


    lively and fun in the following days, that''s certain!''


    Jackson knew that Selina was trying to cotton up with him, and he deliberately ignored her efforts.


    At that time, Cherry also arrived at the top floor. Seeing that Cherry got out of the elevator and walked


    towards them, Selina immediately rose to her feet to greet her.


    "Cherry, you''re here!" said Selina, smiling.


    Cherry came to Selina''s side, held her hands, and said, "Yes, I am."


    "I heard that you''re going to move to Jackson''s family residence. On behalf of the people of the family


    residence, I''m pleased to wee you in our home, " smiled Selina, while looking at Cherry delighted.


    "Thank you, sweetheart, " said Cherry, with a happy smile all over her face. She then asked, "But


    Selina, do you also live in the family residence, or do you live in your own apartment nowadays?"


    "I live in my apartment, " answered Selina, "But now that you''re also moving in, should I also return to


    the family residence as well?"


    "Juste back! I can thene to your ce and chat with you when I''m free, " said Cherry, with a


    smile painted all over her face. Except for Derek and Selina, she didn''t know anyone else in the family


    residencepound.


    "Okay, then it''s settled! I''ll also move back today!" said Selina happily.

 Chapter 252 His Deepest Nightmare (Part Two)

    Chapter 252 His Deepest Nightmare (Part Two)


    Looking at Selina''s joyful face, Jackson said to Cherry, "We''ll also be moving back to the family


    residence today. I already told our Grandpa about this."


    "Today?" Cherry was pretty surprised when she heard the news.


    But Selina, who was standing beside her, rejoiced at what Jackson, and said, "That''s great! Let''s all


    move back to the family residence together!"


    After she said this, Selina sat on the sofa, and Cherry walked to Jackson and sat beside him.


    "Are we really going to move in the family residence today? I haven''t even packed all of my stuff yet, "


    said Cherry, while holding Jackson''s arm. She had to pack all of her clothes and things first.


    "You don''t need to do that. Just bring a few clothes with you, we can get all of the other stuff in the


    family residence, " softly said Jackson to Cherry.


    Staring at the lovely couple in front of her, Selina felt very happy in her heart. She thought that all of


    them will be very happy together back at the family residence.


    Jackson then suddenly looked at Selina, and said, "If you say she isn''t busy, I''ll be taking her away


    now."


    Jackson''s words surprised Cherry. She couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we going?"


    "I''m going to take you out shopping and buy you some new clothes. There''ll be a party next week, I


    remember?" said Jackson.


    Cherry looked at Jackson but couldn''t find the right words to reply to him. The man was more


    thoughtful than she was.


    Selina smiled, and said, "Just go already, buy some beautiful clothes for Cherry!"


    "Selina, would you like toe with us?" asked Cherry, with her eyes fixed on Selina. She wanted to


    go shopping with her.


    "I''d better not. You two go together. How could I y the gooseberry?" said Selina, smiling.


    "It''s good that you know that, " said Jackson scornfully. ''This little girl is smart and sensible after all, ''


    thought Jackson.


    Noticing Jackson''s expression on his face, Selina pretended to be angry, andined to Cherry,


    "Sister, look how he bullies me!"


    Cherry burst intoughter. She then looked at Jackson, and said to him, "Be nice to Selina, okay?"


    Jackson didn''t answer her, and it seemed that he didn''t want to talk with them.


    When she saw that Jackson was silent, Cherry looked at Selina, and said, "Selina, you know him pretty


    good, don''t take his words into ount!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You''re right. Who cares what he did?" said Selina in a childish tone.


    Jackson and Cherry then walked out of the JS Group together. Cherry didn''t drove her own car, but


    instead got into Jackson''s and left with him.


    Inside the car, Cherry looked at her husband, and said, "Why do you want to buy me clothes so


    suddenly?"


    "I came at the JS Group after I left the family residence, and now I just want to buy some clothes for


    you and go back to our own vi. After that, we go back home, pack a light luggage and then give it to


    Bill to bring it to the family residence, and afterwards we''ll go to Joe''s school and pick him up together,


    " said Jackson to Cherry while he driving the car to the mall.


    Cherry carefully considered Jackson''s words, and said, "That''s a good idea!"


    After Jackson briefly nced at Cherry, he turned his eyes back on the road in front of him and a smile


    appeared on his lips.


    In the international shopping mall, Jackson roamed the stores with Cherry. She had an excellent taste


    in clothes, and she only tried the ones that she liked. Even the shop assistants were amazed when she


    got dressed in them, because every article of clothing that she dressed in always looked perfect on her!


    Jackson looked at all of the clothes that Cherry had tried on, and he had to admit that all of them fitted


    Cherry excellently. It seemed that all the clothes had been specially designed for his wife''s figure.


    An hourter, Jackson was already holding several shopping bags in his hands.


    Cherry snuggled up to Jackson with her hands around his arm, and said tenderly, "Well, now that we''ve


    bought some clothes, we can go home."


    Jackson looked at his wristwatch, and said, "Okay, the timing is also good. We have just enough time


    to go back, pack something up, and then pick up Joe from school."


    "We have even more time! We can go back home and also have lunch. I''ll call Lily right now to tell her


    to prepare us lunch, " said Cherry.


    "Okay then, let''s go!"


    Jackson and Cherry walked to the parking lot, and after they both got inside the car, he started the


    engine and left.


    Soon after Jackson''s car drove off from the parking lot, a luxury sports car arrived.


    Sally parked the car, opened the door and got out of it, and so did Jean who sat beside her. They then


    went to the shopping mall together.


    "You know Mond Xu''s intention well, and you should already be clear about what you should do next, "


    said Sally, while walking.


    Jean nodded, and replied, "I know."


    Sally didn''t speak in amanding tone anymore, but her voice still seemed to be pretty cold. She


    said, "Money isn''t an issue, just pick the one you like the most, I need you to be the party''s main


    attraction. If you can''t do that, then Mond Xu will punish you. You know that, right?"


    Jean nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    Sally stayed at Jean''s side and watched her try on different dresses, while she also personally picked


    some for her. It was clear that Mond Xu had attached a great importance to this party, because it was


    his first time appearing in public. He not only wanted to impress the officials and aristocrats of the city,


    but also wanted to suppress Jackson. Although he had chosen Jean as his femalepanion, she still


    looked very enchanting and seductive to people, if they didn''t know her background.


    Three hourster, Jean left the shopping mall with Sally, carrying two shopping bags in her hands.


    On their way to the underground parking lot, Sally said to Jean, "Jean, are you afraid to see John


    again?"


    ''John?'' Jean couldn''t control herself and suddenly started to tremble, almost falling off her feet.


    She immediately suppressed her feelings and pretended to be strong again. She said, "Why should I


    be scared of meeting him? We got divorced formally that year, and if we meet at the party next week,


    I''ll just simply greet him, because we''ve known each other for so much time."


    Sally sneered and a disdainful smile curved her lips. She briefly nced at Jean and then kept looking


    straight, and said, "Jean, no one decides your faith other than you. You have no one to me but


    yourself for all that happened to you."


    "Hehe, " slightly smiled Jean suddenly, "Aren''t you doing the same thing as what I did? You spare no


    efforts to fasten on Jackson, anxious to get love from him. Have you never expected that you might


    have a worse ending than me?"

 Chapter 253 His Deepest Nightmare (Part Three)

    Chapter 253 His Deepest Nightmare (Part Three)


    Sally then suddenly stopped walking, and as she looked at Jean, she said, "Jean, do you think you are


    the one to criticize me?"


    When she saw that Sally stopped, Jean also stopped too. She then looked into Sally''s eyes, and said,


    "Am I not? You''re not the young heiress of the He n now, are you? Even the He family has


    disappeared now, but you still want to act like this in front of me!"


    "Jean, you..." Sally furiously stretched out her arm to p Jean.


    But before she had the chance to do that, Jean quickly stopped her. She seized Sally''s arm, and as


    she looked at her with a ferocious expression on her face, said, "What? What''s wrong with me? Am I


    mistaken with my words?"


    "Jean, don''t think that you''ll be a diamond if you stand at Mond Xu''s side. You''ll always be a


    cheap stone, a loose woman!" cried Sally.


    "Hehe, but that''s none of your business, right? Whatever I did before doesn''t matter, because I''m now


    the woman that will always stand at Mond Xu''s side. How about you? Is there anybody who wants to


    be with you? Are you at someone''s side? The woman who stands by Jackson''s side is Cherry Shen,


    not you, Sally He!" said Jean, as she mercilessly shook her hand off of her.


    Sally lost her bnce for a moment and backed up a few steps. She stared at Jean, and thought,


    ''Although this bitch is utterly worthless, she''s still as coquettish as she had always been.''


    Jean fixed her clothes, and said to Sally in a cold tone, "Hurry up already, Mond Xu is waiting for us! I


    don''t want him to ask us why we''rete."


    After that, Jean walked to the parking lot alone, and paid no attention to Sally behind her.


    After she saw Jean walk away like that, Sally felt so irate in her heart that she decided she would one


    day take her revenge on Jean. How could that bitch have the nerve to bully her like that?


    Jackson and Cherry then arrived back at their vi and sat on the sofa in the living room to rest.


    Lily had already prepared lunch for them. She stepped into the living room, and said, "Mr. Jackson,


    Mrs. Cherry, lunch is ready now."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Okay, got it, " replied Jackson. He then looked at Cherry, and while he held her hands, said, "Come


    on, let''s go and eat lunch."


    They then went to the dining room hand in hand.


    They chatted in the dining room and ate their dinner.


    "Darling, after we''re finished here, you''ll go and pack our luggage and I''ll go to Joe''s room and pack his


    things, " said Cherry as she began to arrange the afternoon''s schedule. An indescribable ease arose in


    her heart, and although the family residence environment wasn''t as good as their vi was, she still felt


    "Alright. Don''t take Joe''s toys, we can buy new ones for himter. Just pack some of his clothes, that''s


    enough. If he needs something else, we can always buy himter, " said Jackson, while eating lunch.


    "Okay."


    After they ate, they began to pack their bags. Jackson went to deal with his and Cherry''s, while Cherry


    went to pack Joe''s clothes. Lily and Bill were also packing their clothes and other things.


    It wasn''t until several hourster that Bill managed to move all of their things to the car.


    After he looked at all the things neatly packed in the car, Jackson said to Bill and Lily, "Bill, you and Lily


    go to the family residence first; I''ll go with Cherry to pick up Joe from school."


    "Yes, Mr. Jackson, " said Bill, while Lily nodded.


    After they watched them drive away, Jackson and Cherry turned around and went back to the vi to


    check if they had forgotten something in the house.


    As she stared at the familiar furnishing, Cherry suddenly grabbed Jackson''s hand.


    Feeling her, Jackson held her hand tightly into his.


    "I made a decision on the day I fell in love with you: I told myself that wherever you were I would also


    be there with you, " said Cherry calmly. She was also reluctant to leave there, because she had lived in


    the house for some time already. The house was still her real home in her heart, and now it would


    be her safe haven.


    "Baby, ever since the day I got married to you I told myself that I would be with you all of my life, " said


    Jackson quietly, with his face showing no emotion.


    "Forgive me for leaving you for five years! From now on, let''s stay together to love our son, and let''s


    take good care of our Grandpa, " said Cherry.


    Jackson then slowly turned around, and after he fixed his eyes on Cherry, he said in a serious tone,


    "Baby, you don''t know how happy I am to have you. It''s also an honor for the Chu Family to have you."


    Cherry embraced Jackson tightly in her arms. She then put her head on Jackson''s chest and silently


    revelled in the familiar scent of his body.


    "You don''t want to leave here, do you?" asked Jackson, with all of his love and tenderness reflected in


    his eyes.


    Cherry slightly shook her head, and said, "No."


    Jackson understood Cherry''s feeling, and said, "If we have free time in the future, we cane back


    here. This ce is still our home."


    "Okay."


    Jackson drove with Cherry to school to pick up their son.


    He parked his car in front of the gate and was about get out of it, but Cherry grabbed his arm and


    stopped him. "You don''t need to get out. Joe wille here by himself when he sees the car."


    "Why? Isn''t it more easy for him to see us if we stand at the gates?" Jackson was puzzled.


    "Look at the other parents in front of the gate, " said Cherry, looking at some people. She then said, "If


    they see you there, what do you think they will tell their kids? Do you want our son to be isted or be


    treated as a special one in school?"


    Jackson considered Cherry''s words, and he had to admit that what she said was indeed reasonable. A


    lot of people knew who he was, and that might have a bad influence on Joe.


    Just when Jackson made up his mind to wait for Joe inside the car, he suddenly noticed a man who


    was standing in a corner near the gate.


    He was dressed in a ck suit, and was emaciated and tall, and his face was childish and handsome.


    It was the face of Jackson''s nightmares, a figure which frightened him whenever he saw it.

 Chapter 254 Late Night Hallway (Part One)

    Chapter 254 Late Night Hallway (Part One)


    "Stay in the car and don''t get out, " coldly said Jackson to Cherry, as he shook off her hand and quickly


    got out of the car.


    Cherry then hastily asked, "Where are you going?" But Jackson had already mmed the door shut.


    He then stepped out of the car and hastily went to the corner, but found that there was no one there.


    He suddenly froze on the spot, unable to move anymore.


    He thought to himself, ''Could I''ve been imagining things? Wasn''t that him? I never forgot his face...Is


    he really still in the city? Why didn''t I know about that? Has he always been around?''


    When Cherry noticed that Jackson was standing in the corner and looking around, she quickly got out


    of the car, walked up to him, and asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing, " quietly replied Jackson. He was afraid that Cherry would suspect that something was odd


    about him, so he softened his tone, and as he looked at Cherry, he said, "I thought I saw a friend


    standing here, but I guess I was wrong."


    After Cherry heard his gentle tone, she smiled and said, "Who could you ever possiblye across at


    a school gate? The school is thest ce where you''d find your friends."


    "You''re right, maybe I was wrong, " said Jackson, as he touched Cherry''s hair with affection.


    At that moment, Joe walked out of the school, and when he saw his Daddy''s car, he ran towards them.


    Joe hurried to them and said, "Daddy, Mommy, school''s over!"


    Cherry and Jackson turned to their son the second they heard his voice.


    Cherry happily cried, "Joe!"


    He asked, "Daddy, Mommy, why are both of you here today?" Joe was a little surprised, because it was


    usually Bill, his Daddy, or his Mommy that came to pick him up from school. He had never seen his


    Daddy and Mommy together there, and because this was the first time, he was awfully delighted.


    Cherry smiled, and said, "We''ll be moving to the military residentialpound today, and I came with


    Daddy to pick you up so we can all go together."


    Joe was very happy when she heard her, and asked, "Really? Are we really moving to the military


    residentialpound today?"


    Cherry touched Joe''s head, and said, "Yes, I''ve already packed your stuff and Bill has taken them there


    already."


    Joe pulled her hand, and said, "Okay! Let''s go to our new home now! I really miss my Great-Grandpa!"


    Cherry looked at her son, and replied, "Alright, let''s go now!" Cherry then looked at Jackson and said,


    "Come on, let''s go."


    "Okay."


    They then got in the car and left.


    Mond Xu was inside a limousine wearing sunsses, and when he saw Jackson''s car pass him, his


    face stiffened. He saw that Jackson was happy with his wife and his son, that Cherry smiled sweetly at


    him and was very cheerful, and he also saw that the kid looked exactly like Jackson. He thought to


    himself, ''How? How can Jackson have all this happiness? And I have nothing?''


    After Jackson, Cherry and Joe arrived the military''s residentialpound, Joe quickly got out of the car


    and ran into the Chu house.


    When Cherry saw how anxious Joe was, she became a little worried, and said, "Joe, slow down! Be


    careful not to fall!"


    Jackson smiled, and said to Cherry, "Kids are all like that. Don''t worry. Let him have a good time."


    When Jackson and Cherry entered the living room, Joe was already in Andrew''s arms.


    Joe sweetly said, "Great-Grandpa, here are my Daddy and Mommy!"


    "Grandpa!" said Cherry as she walked into the living room.


    Jackson also greeted him, "Grandpa! We''re back!"


    Andrew beamed with happiness, and said, "Come, sit here, don''t be shy! Just make yourselves home, I


    don''t want you to feel in any way ufortable." It was the happiest thing for him to have his family


    with him in the house.


    Lily saw that Cherry and Jackson were sitting on the sofa, so she brought them two sses of water.


    Cherry smiled to Lily, and said, "Lily, you won''t need to bring us water like this in the future. We''ll tell


    you when we need something to drink."


    "I understand, Mrs. Cherry, " replied Lily politely.


    Andrew looked at Joe with tender eyes and then fixed his eyes on Jackson. He said, "The rooms have


    already been cleaned and are ready for you. All the stuff that Bill brought here are in your own rooms,


    so you only need to take them out and put them in the drawers."


    Cherry said, "Okay, Grandpa. Don''t worry about us, we can handle everything."


    Jackson was silently sitting next to his wife.


    Suddenly, Cherry turned and looked at Jackson, and said, "Well then, I''ll go upstairs with Joe now,


    because Joe has to do his homework for tomorrow. You should stay and chat with our Grandpa here."


    "Okay, " replied Jackson gently.


    Cherry then looked at her beloved son, and said, "Joe,e on! Let''s go upstairs and do your


    homework."


    "Okay, " replied Joe. He then looked at his Great-Grandpa, and said, "Great-Grandpa, I''ll go upstairs


    and do my homework now! See youter!"


    Andrew smiled, and said, "Alright, go and learn now."


    After he saw Cherry and Joe going upstairs, Andrew dly said to Jackson, "This house is now filled


    with happiness with you here."


    Jackson then suddenly stood up and sat closer to Andrew. He grabbed his hand, and said, "Grandpa,


    I''m so sorry that for all these years I haven''t taken good care of you and I let you here alone! I''m sorry!"


    Andrew heard his apology and his heart warmed, but how could he have possibly med his grandson


    for that?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Andrew held his hand, and said, "That''s okay, Jackson, I have never med you for that." He then


    looked straight ahead, and continued to say, "Some years ago, I still felt I was pretty young, but in the


    recent two years, I found that I was actually old. I couldn''t do too many things now, and I really wanted


    you to be here with me, but I was afraid that this might have somehow affected your future. Besides,


    Cherry wasn''t here two years ago and I knew that you were lonely, so I said nothing to you about this."


    Andrew paused for a second, and then continued to say, "But now, things are better, and you and


    Cherry are reunited! And you also gave me special gift, Joe! Jackson, I now feel satisfied, and even if I


    die right now, I have nothing to regret!"

 Chapter 255 Late Night Hallway (Part Two)

    Chapter 255 Late Night Hallway (Part Two)


    "Grandpa!" Jackson couldn''t help but shout when he heard Andrew mentioning his death.


    Andrew patted Jackson''s hand, and said, "My grandson, I''m old now, and it''s a normal that eventually


    all people die some day. No one can stop this."


    Jackson was so upset that he couldn''t say a word anymore.


    Andrew suddenly fixed his eyes on his grandson, and said, "Jackson, I''m nning to transfer all my


    power to you. Then, I''ll have nothing to worry about anymore."


    Jackson knew what was the power that his Grandpa meant. With that power, he would have a huge


    army at his disposal with which he could control all the grandees in the city.


    Jackson declined Andrew''s offer, and said, "Grandpa, you should keep the token for now, I don''t need


    it. Besides, I have Bobby at my side, and he can still help me to do a lot of things." He thought that if


    his Grandpa still held the token, he would think that he still had responsibility, and that he would forget


    sometimes that he was old. Jackson hoped that Andrew could live as long as he could to apany


    him for more time.


    Andrew was astonished by his reply, and asked, "You really don''t want it?" He thought to himself, ''Why


    did my grandson turn me down? The token is always there for him, and he knows that''s impossible for


    me to give the token to someone else. Why didn''t he ept it?''


    Jackson nodded, and said, "Grandpa, I don''t want to have it now, and I hope that you can keep it for


    longer."


    Jackson still didn''t say what he wanted to.


    His real thought was ''Grandpa, I hope that you can be with us forever.''


    Andrew looked at his stubborn grandson and didn''t insist anymore. He nodded, and said, "Okay, I''ll


    keep it safe for you."


    Jackson also nodded.


    Andrew sighed, and said, "Jackson, can''t you still forgive your sister, Lucia?"


    When Andrew talked about Lucia, Jackson showed his cold face, and said, "I will never allow her to


    Seeing that Jackson was still mad at Lucia, Andrew tried to persuade him to reconsider, and said,


    "Jackson, although she isn''t rted to you, I''ve always considered her as my own granddaughter. You


    know what kind of person she is, and you know that she just likes showing off her wealth. Sometimes


    she talks in a very straightforward manner, but she is a nice person, and she isn''t mean deep down


    inside."


    Jackson said nothing and thought to himself, ''How can I forgive someone who has insulted my


    woman? Even if she''s Lucia, I won''t let her go so easily.''


    After a while, Jackson looked at Andrew''s expression and his heart softened again.


    "Grandpa, I''ll forgive her if you wish me to, " he said, but still angry with what Lucia had done.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When he heard Jackson, Andrew dly patted his shoulder. As heughed merrily, he said, "That''s


    right! Family should be like this!" After he calmed down, he became more serious, and said, "Actually,


    your sister has really suffered a lot. Except for the Ye Family, she has no rtives, and lucky for her


    that John obeys her and apanies her, or she..."


    Andrew then stopped, but Jackson knew what he was going to say. Actually, Edwin Ye was a useless


    man, and he was always silent and submissive no matter where he went or whom he met. The whole


    Ye Family was supported by Lucia, and John obeyed her and didn''t want to reject her, because he


    knew that she was under extreme pressure all the time anyway. Besides, whenever the Ye Family had


    any problems, Lucia always sought out help from the Chu Family, and Jackson was the one who


    always helped them. The Ye Family relied on Jackson very much, indeed.


    When he thought of all of this, Jackson said, "Grandpa, I know what you mean. Don''t worry, I know."


    Andrew felt relived after he heard him. He took a deep breath, and said, "That''s great, great! Now that


    you''re back with Cherry and Joe, and that you''ve forgiven your sister, I really have nothing to worry


    about."


    Jackson replied, "Yes, Grandpa, you don''t have to worry about us. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of all of


    these things, all you need to do is to take good care of yourself."


    A kind smile appeared on Andrew''s face, and he said, "Okay, okay."


    At night, Jackson and Cherryid in their bed. Jackson kept thinking how to tell Cherry about Lucia,


    because he was afraid that Cherry would be mad if she knew that Lucia was allowed toe back


    there. Thest thing that Jackson wanted was to make Cherry angry.


    Cherry felt that Jackson had something on his mind, so she snuggled to his chest, and asked,


    "Jackson, what''s wrong? What''s troubling youtely?"


    After he heard her question, Jackson lowered his head, and as he looked at Cherry, he replied, "Baby, I


    want to tell you something."


    Cherry looked into his eyes, and said, "Okay. Say it, I''m listening."


    "This afternoon I talked with our Grandpa about... Lucia." Jackson paused, and then added, "Our


    Grandpa is hoping that she coulde back here from time to time, because this is also her home."


    "Will she live with us here?" asked Cherry. She sounded calm and emotionless.


    Jackson was was afraid that Cherry would be angry, and he carefully exined to her, "No. I forbid her


    to enter into thispound, but I''ve agreed to allow her toe back here and visit Grandpa. After all,


    Grandpa is pretty old now, and he has always treated her as his own granddaughter; he misses her


    and her son sometimes."


    "You''ve already agreed with Grandpa on this, so why do you ask me now?" Cherry then released


    herself from Jackson, turned her back to him, and didn''t look at him anymore.


    Jackson knew that Cherry was angry, so he held Cherry into his arms. He feared that she would leave


    him, and he was terrified of the thought of losing her.

 Chapter 256 Late Night Hallway (Part Three)

    Chapter 256 Late Night Hallway (Part Three)


    Jackson then tightly held her, and fondly whispered in her ear, "Baby, please understand Grandpa. He''s


    old now, and I''ve never been at his side for so many years, but now that we''re here with him, and


    because he requested me to do this, I didn''t want to turn him down. I didn''t want to let him worry about


    anything."


    Cherry then said, "So you chose me instead to worry?" Cherry stared nkly in front of her, and


    continued to say, "Did you forget what she said to me and our son?"


    Cherry became mad when she remembered the past, because Lucia had always insulted her, ever


    since the day they had first met. Now Lucia had grown even more bolder, and had had the nerve to


    insult Joe when he was right in front of her. How could Cherry forgive anyone who hurt her son like


    that?


    Jackson moved closer to her ear, and said, "She won''t behave like that again, trust me."


    Cherry didn''t hear him; instead, she had deepened in her thoughts, and said, "Jackson, you know


    what? Before we got back together, I always worried that Joe would somehow be hurt, and I don''t want


    him to be harmed at such an early age. He should have a carefree childhood, just like the other kids


    have, and when I saw that Lucia insulted him, I was really angry. Do you know how sad I am that she''s


    Joe''s aunt and she dared to treat him like that?"


    Cherry couldn''t help but cry. She was mad at Lucia not because she had insulted her, but because she


    had done that to her son. The only thing that she wanted to do was to protect Joe and to provide him


    with the best life that she could.


    Jackson felt heartbroken when he saw her tears. He then quickly turned to look at her and wiped the


    tears off of her face.


    Jackson fondlyforted her, "Baby, don''t cry! Please, don''t cry!" Her tears always tore his soul apart.


    Cherry said nothing and gradually stopped crying.


    Jackson looked at her, and whispered, "Baby, let''s put ourselves in Grandpa''s shoes, okay? Our son


    will be fine, nobody will ever dare to hurt him."


    Cherry calmed down as she listened to Jackson, and thought of Andrew. She thought to herself,


    ''Jackson is right, Grandpa is old now, and he wants the whole family to be happy. The old always


    treasure family members, and besides, Lucia is the only family that he''s got left, except for Jackson. He


    must care a lot about her.''


    After a while, Cherry looked at Jackson, and said, "Since you already said yes to our Grandpa, I''m also


    okay with that, and she cane back here."


    Hearing Cherry''s words, Jackson tightly took her in his arms, and thought to himself, "Cherry is always


    so considerate. She is and will forever be in my heart.''


    Cherry felt that he held her too tight, so she resisted him, and said, "You''re squishing me! Loosen your


    arms a little."


    "I''m holding my wife, you can imagine that I want to be close to you, " whispered Jackson in her ear.


    "Damn it."


    In the quiette hours of the night, Andrew was sitting in front of his desk in the reading room, lost in


    deep in thought. He pondered, ''How should I deal with these things? I know my own health, and I don''t


    have much time left; I need to take pills to keep me alive. If I don''t handle things properly, there will be


    more toe. More troubles, more involved.''


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew thought that he would never let his grandson get hurt, and that he will always protect him. What


    should he do? He had to find someone that could be trusted, and he also had to consider his


    grandson''s safety.


    Suddenly, Andrew felt that he was in pain, and as he put one hand over his heart he quickly opened a


    drawer and took out a bottle of pills. He unscrewed the cap and put several pills out of it into his mouth.


    He thenid his back against the chair. He felt weak, near to the point of fainting, and supported himself


    by the chair.


    After a while, Andrew slowly recovered and stopped frowning. He slowly opened his eyes, stood up,


    took his stick and walked towards the door of the reading room.


    After he came out of the reading room, he slowly walked to his own room.


    The butler was standing in a dark corner of the hallway, and watched Andrew slowly going back to his


    own room step by step. The butler shed a most heinous smile as he thought to himself, ''Andrew is


    truly in bad health now. He''s not the man anymore that had fought bravely on the battlefield years ago,


    he''s old and feeble now, but he''s still of use to me, because he has power. How can I give up the


    chance of taking advantage of him so easily when he could be so useful and valuable?''


    The door was closed, and the butler turned his gaze to Jackson''s. He thought, ''I can''t do anything now


    that Jackson hase back here. He is very alert, and if he finds out anything that I n to do, all my


    schemes will go up in smoke. I shouldn''t underestimate Jackson''s ability, and besides, he''s even more


    vicious than Andrew used to be. After all, I have witnessed how the Ye Family and An Family were


    destroyed many years ago, and Jackson is smarter and more venomous than I have ever thought.''


    The butler then turned around and went back his own room. He closed the door behind him and leaned


    his back against the door, with his keen eyes looking straight ahead. He thought to himself, ''Andrew


    and Jackson Chu, Mond Xu, Sally He and Stephan An! All of them are under my control, and none of


    them can escape! However, the man I worry about most is not Mond Xu, but Jackson...''

 Chapter 257 The Valuable Pendants (Part One)

    Chapter 257 The Valuable Pendants (Part One)


    In the morning, Cherry got up very early and made breakfast with Lily.


    When Jackson and Joe came downstairs together, they saw that Cherry was busy cooking breakfast in


    the kitchen. Joe then shouted cheerfully, "Mommy, Mommy, is the breakfast ready yet?"


    Cherry answered, "Almost. You can sit in the dining room and wait for your Great-Grandpa, and we''ll


    have breakfast together in just a minute."


    "Alright, " cheerfully replied Joe.


    After a while, Andrew also came downstairs with the use of his cane. When he saw that Joe and


    Jackson were in the dining room, and that Cherry and Lily were cooking breakfast in the kitchen, he


    suddenly got the true meaning of the word "family".


    Joe greeted him happily, "Good morning, Great-Grandpa!"


    Jackson also stood up and walked towards Andrew. He then helped him sit down at the table in the


    dining room.


    Andrew looked at Jackson and greeted him nodding. He then looked at Joe, and after he smiled, he


    said to him, "Joe, you got up quite early."


    "Yeah, my Mommy has to wake me up early every morning. Oh, it''s such a torture!" said Joe, with an


    aggrieved look on his face.


    Sitting next to him, Andrew looked at Joe, and said, "You need to go to school, and you have to get up


    early so you don''t bete."


    "Well, I really want that the weekend woulde sooner, so I can sleep in, " said Joe with a pout.


    "Naughty boy!" said Andrew smiling at his great-grandson.


    Cherry and Lily then brought the breakfast dishes on the table. When Cherry saw the hearty breakfast


    that she cooked, she sat down next to Jackson.


    "Breakfast is ready, dig in, everybody!" said Cherry with a smile on her lips.


    Instantly after Joe took his first bite, he cried, "Mommy, it''s delicious!"


    Hearing her son''s praise, Cherry said to him, "Hurry up, or you''ll bete for school."


    Without saying any more words, Joe bowed his head and ate his breakfast.


    Andrew ate a few mouthfuls of food and also thought that it was very delicious. He then said to Cherry,


    "Cherry, you''re really good at cooking! No wonder that Jackson asked me to dismiss the other maids,


    because we can eat delicious food cooked only by you and Lily."


    Cherry smiled at him, and replied, "Grandpa, I can make breakfast for you every day from now on."


    Andrew replied hastily, "No, no, it''s not alright to get up so early every day. Maybe once in a while is


    okay."


    Then, Jackson came closer to Cherry, and whispered to her ear, "I don''t want you to get up so early


    every day."


    Cherry knew that Jackson had intended to show their intimacy and to make her feel awkward. She


    gently hit Jackson''s arm, and whispered to him, "No more talking."


    When he saw that Jackson and Cherry were whispering, Andrew smiled and lowered his head to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    continue eating his breakfast.


    Joe looked at his loving Daddy and Mommy in front of him. He snickered, and said, "Daddy, Mommy,


    haven''t you had time to finish your private conversations the whole night? Why do you have to show off


    your love in front of me and my Great-Grandpa so early in the morning?"


    When she heard her son''s words, Cherry immediately got embarrassed and nervous. She then quickly


    left Jackson''s side, and said to her son, "Joe, eat your breakfast and no more talking!"


    "Okay, " replied Joe, as he made a face and continued to eat his breakfast.


    After breakfast, Cherry helped her son put on his backpack, and said to him, "Mommy will pick you up


    at school if I can finish my work early in the afternoon. Okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Bill will pick me up, so you can return home early and rest, " replied Joe. He was worried


    about his Mommy, because she had gotten up earlier than the others in the morning, and that she also


    had to go to work. If she had to pick him up in the afternoon, then she would be even more busy, and


    he didn''t want his Mommy to be so busy all the time.


    "Are you caring about Mommy?" asked Cherry, smiling at her son.


    "Of course! Aren''t you my Mommy, my favorite person in the whole wide world?" said Joe with pride.


    His Mommy was the greatest in his mind.


    Jackson was a little jealous when he heard what his son said, because the little boy always robbed his


    wife''s love away from him. He then said, "I''ll pick him up from school."


    Hearing Jackson''s words, Cherry and Joe couldn''t help but look at each other. Cherry then turned her


    eyes to Jackson, and asked, "Aren''t you busy today?"


    "No!" replied Jackson directly.


    Joe grinned aside, because he knew that his Daddy was jealous, but he was also very happy, because


    his Mommy was happy that his Daddy loved her so much.


    Jackson and Cherry then walked out of the house with Joe, but then they heard someone calling them


    as soon as they got outside.


    "Jackson, Cherry!" cried Selina not far away, striding towards them.


    Jackson and Cherry then turned around and saw hering towards them.


    Joe looked at Selina, and greeted her happily, "Aunt Selina!"


    Selina saw Joe, and said dly, "Joe, wee to your new home!"


    "Haha, "ughed Joe.


    Selina touched Joe''s lovely face and then looked at Jackson and Cherry. She said, "Cherry, how does


    it feel to live in the residentialpound?"


    "It''s fine, " said Cherry with a smile on her lips.


    Selina smiled back at her, and said, "Good! You''ll find the fun part of living here in the future. Are you


    going to drive Joe to school now?"


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Yeah, but my car is still at thepany, so Jackson has to drive Joe to


    school first, and then drive me to the JS."


    Selina quickly said, "Don''t bother so much. You can take my car to thepany, and Jackson will drive


    Joe to school."


    "That''s..." replied Cherry surprisedly as she looked at her husband.


    "That''s good, you can go to thepany with Selina, " said Jackson.


    Hearing Jackson''s words, Cherry immediately dismissed her thought of refusing her, and said, " Thank


    you, Selina."


    "Oh, Cherry, you don''t need to be so polite to me! Come on, let''s go, " said Selina with the same lovely


    smile on her face.

 Chapter 258 The Valuable Pendants (Part Two)

    Chapter 258 The Valuable Pendants (Part Two)


    Cherry had leisure time and was carefree for the whole day. She sat in her office surfing the Inte or


    asionally drinking tea, and just had to sign her name on some documents, because most of her


    work had been assigned to her staff.


    In the afternoon, when Cherry was sitting in the office waiting to be off-duty, the phone suddenly rang.


    Cherry took out her phone and saw it was Jackson.


    She answered, "Hello?"


    Jackson''s gentle voice sounded from the other end of the line. He said, "Honey, are you busy now?"


    "No, I had nothing to do the whole day, " said Cherry. She asked, "What''s up? Why did you call me?"


    "I miss you, and I want to call you, " replied Jackson vaguely.


    Cherry suddenly became shy and embarrassed, and said, "Don''t flirt with me! Do you really have


    nothing to say to me other than that?"


    After he heard Cherry''s words, Jackson seriously said, "Honey, something happened in the army and I


    have to deal with it, so I may note back tonight. That means that you have to pick up Joe from


    school after work."


    "Oh, okay, " said Cherry calmly.


    Jackson paused for a moment, and then said, "Don''t kick off the quilt tonight, without me tucking you


    back in, you might catch a cold."


    Cherry was suddenly stunned by his words, and wondered, ''Is he worrying about me?''


    "Okay, I''ll sleep with Joe tonight, " quickly replied Cherry.


    Jackson then said, "And please tell Grandpa the reason of my absence when you get back home; I


    won''t call home."


    "Okay, " replied Cherry.


    After she hung up the phone, Cherry was dazed thinking about her marriage with Jackson. At


    beginning there had been no rtionship whatsoever between them, but she had suddenly fallen in


    love with him. She had left him because of Sally, but she had alsoe back to him, because of her


    strong love to him, and after so much suffering, Jackson had indeed be the love of her life in her


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    heart, and she had gotten used to being around him. She was moved when she heard Jackson''s caring


    words, and she felt very happy to stay with him.


    After work, Cherry went to Joe''s school to pick him up.


    When he saw his Mommy''s car at the school gate, Joe was confused. He walked to her, and asked,


    "Mommy, didn''t you say that Daddy wasing to pick me up after school? Where is Daddy?"


    Cherry held her son''s hand and tenderly said to him, "Daddy is busy in the army now, so Mommy came


    to pick you up instead. Let''s go home now."


    Joe got in his mother''s car, and replied, "Okay."


    On their way home, Cherry asked her son while driving, "How was school today?"


    "The same as usual, " replied Joe without any sort of emotion in his words.


    "How are you getting along with your ssmates?" asked Cherry.


    "Not bad. Boys always make fun of each other, and asionally y joke on girls, but the girls in my


    ss really love topare their beauty, they always let me choose the most beautiful girl as soon as I


    get inside the ssroom. Oh, it''s so boring!"ined Joe to his Mommy with an impatient


    expression on his face.


    "And are the girls in your ss beautiful?" suddenly asked Cherry.


    "Beautiful?" Joe thought for a moment, and said, "I think they might, but they all have princess


    syndrome and are all delicate as flowers."


    Cherry smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    Joe then suddenly looked at his Mommy, and earnestly said, "Actually, Mommy is the most beautiful


    woman in my mind, and nobody else canpare to you, so I don''t know whether they are beautiful or


    not."


    Cherry felt very warm in her heart when she heard what her son said. She was so fortunate to have


    such a sweet boy, her life''s treasure.


    Seeing that his Mommy was smiling, Joe happily asked, "Mommy, when will we go to visit Grandma


    and Grandpa, as well as Uncle Wilson? I miss them so much!"


    After she heard her son''s words, Cherry suddenly started to miss them a lot too. She said, "Well, I''ll talk


    with your Daddy when hees back from the army, and we''ll fix a day to visit your Uncle''s family,


    okay?"


    "Okay, okay, but we''d better visit them this weekend; I can''t wait any longer!" said Joe while he


    cheerfully pped his hands.


    As soon as he got out of the car after they returned to the residentialpound, Joe heard several of


    his friends calling him. He then gave his schoolbag to his mother, and said, "Mommy, can you help me


    take my schoolbag into the house? I want to spend some time with my little friends."


    "You..." but before Cherry had a chance to finish her words, she saw her son already running to the


    children. She shouted at her son, "Be careful, ande back home early!"


    "Got it!" replied Joe.


    Cherry then helplessly shook her head and walked into the house with her own bag and her son''s


    schoolbag.


    As soon as Cherry entered the living room, she saw Andrewing down the stairs, with the butler


    following from behind.


    Cherry smiled and greeted him, "Grandpa, I''m back home!"


    "Well, already off-duty?" replied Andrew while smiling back at her.


    "Yes!" replied Cherry, nodding.


    "Where''s Joe? He should have also arrived back home from school, right?" suddenly asked Andrew.


    "He''s having fun outside in the yard with other children. His friends called him as soon as he got out of


    the car, " answered Cherry.


    Andrew thenughed, and said, "The children in thepound always have fun together in the yard at


    this time; don''t worry, just leave Joe with them."


    "Okay, " replied Cherry. Seeing Andrew sat on the sofa, she came closer to him and stood aside. She


    then said, "Grandpa, Jackson called me earlier in the afternoon and said that he was caught in some


    army affairs, so he won''t being back home tonight."

 Chapter 259 The Valuable Pendants (Part Three)

    Chapter 259 The Valuable Pendants (Part Three)


    Andrew nodded, and said, "Well, affairs in the army can''t be dyed."


    Cherry looked at Andrew, and said, "Yes, I know. Grandpa, please sit here and rest for a while, I''ll go to


    the kitchen to help Lily. I''ll ask you to eat dinner when it''s finished, okay?"


    "Go right ahead, " replied Andrew, who was amused by his very polite granddaughter-inw.


    When Cherry left, she briefly looked at the butler and nodded to greet him.


    The butler also nodded politely to her, and thought, ''She looks gentle and quiet, rather than a scheming


    and strong woman.''


    After dinner, when Andrew saw that Cherry was going upstairs with Joe, he said to them, "Cherry, Joe,


    pleasee here."


    Hearing Andrew calling them, Cherry took her son''s hand and went to him. She asked, "Grandpa,


    what''s up?"


    Andrew pointed to the sofa next to him, and said to Cherry and Joe, "Sit down, I have something to tell


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    you."


    "Okay, " said Cherry, and as she nodded, she grabbed her son''s hand and sat next to Andrew.


    The butler walked upstairs, and returned with two small and exquisite boxes in his hands.


    He then gave the boxes to Andrew.


    Andrew took them, put one box on the table next to him, and opened the other box in his hand. He took


    out the blue pendant from it, and said to Joe, "Joe,e here."


    Cherry and Joe didn''t know what Andrew wanted to do. Joe stood up and walked to Andrew.


    When Joe was standing in front of his Great-Grandpa, he looked at the transparent blue pendant in his


    hands. The pattern on it was veryplicated, and looked like being handmade, and even though he


    didn''t know what it was, the pendant had a noble and attractive aspect to it.


    Andrew nced at the pendant in his hand and then turned his eyes to Joe. He said tenderly, "Joe, this


    pendant was bought in a tourist resort when I was young and was travelling abroad with your Great-


    Grandma. I will now give it to you, and you must take good care of it, okay? This pendant is very


    important to me, and it not only represents my memory of your Great-Grandma, but also represents our


    Chu Family."


    When he saw the seriousness in Andrew''s eyes, Joe nodded, and said firmly, "Great-Grandpa, I


    promise that I will protect it well, no matter what!"


    Andrew looked at the lovely boy and then put the pendant on his neck. He still touched it with his


    hands, feeling somehow wistful.


    "Joe, you must keep it safe and wear it all the time. That way, your Great-Grandpa will stay with you


    forever, " said Andrew firmly.


    "Okay, I will take good care of it. Don''t worry, Great-Grandpa, " replied Joe.


    Andrew nodded and then looked at Cherry, and said, "Cherry,e here now."


    Cherry also stood up and approached him.


    Andrew then took the other box and got out of it a purple pendant.


    Cherry saw Andrew taking out the purple pendant, which was even more beautiful than the blue one. It


    was very exquisite, with a delicate pattern on it which symbolized a noble identity. She knew at first


    sight that the delicate pattern was carefully handmade, even though she didn''t know what it actually


    was.


    Andrew then gave the pendant to Cherry, and said, "These two pendants are a pair. Cherry, I will give


    the purple pendant to you now."


    "Grandpa, the pendant is too expensive, I can''t ept it!" quickly said Cherry. She had never thought


    that Andrew would give such gifts to her and Joe, and although she knew that Andrew loved Joe very


    much, she still felt ashamed to ept such a valuable gift from him. He wanted to give the other one to


    her? How could she ept such an expensive and valuable gift from an old man?


    Andrew didn''t worry much when he saw that Cherry refused his gift. He then amiably said to her,


    "Cherry, I sometimes feel really sorry because I haven''t given you anything since you married Jackson.


    You never have the chance to meet Jackson''s parents, nor his Grandma, so you also have no gifts for


    you from the elders of the Chu Family. Now, I want to give this purple pendant to you, on behalf of all


    the elders in our Family."


    "But it''s too ex..." but before Cherry could finish her words, Andrew put a hand up in the air and


    stopped her.


    Andrew then put the pendant in Cherry''s hand, and as he held her hands up, he said, "Cherry, our Chu


    Family is in no shortage of money. You don''t need to care how much it''s worth, but just remember that


    it''s a gift for you from the Chu Family''s elders. You are Jackson''s wife, a member of our Family, so you


    deserve it, and you must take good care of it."


    Looking at the delicate pendant in her hand, Cherry finally nodded and promised Andrew that she


    would keep it safe.


    Andrew then relieved with a smile when he saw that Cherry eventually epted the pendant. He now


    had finallypleted all of his duties for Jackson and for the Chu Family.


    The butler, who was standing beside Andrew, smiled too, but in reality he was brooding his own n in


    his mind. The two pendants for Cherry and Joe were just souvenirs, and he didn''t care too much about


    them, no matter how beautiful and expensive they were. What he really wanted to get from the Chu


    Family was their power rather than their money, and he thought that he would eventually figure out a


    way to strip them of all of their power.

 Chapter 260 Protect My Son (Part One)

    Chapter 260 Protect My Son (Part One)


    That night, while Cherry and Joe were lying together in bed, Joe looked at the pendant on his chest,


    and asked, "Mommy, how much does this cost?"


    Cherry earnestly said, "Joe, no matter how much it''s worth, it''s your Great-Grandpa''s present for you,


    so you must cherish it and keep it well."


    "Okay! I will, Mommy!" happily replied Joe.


    "That''s right! We don''t have to care about how much money they cost; we just need to know that they


    symbolize the Chu Family, and that we need to cherish them because of that, " said Cherry.


    Joe nodded, and then changed the topic. He said, "Mommy, will Daddye back home tomorrow?"


    Cherry thought, ''When Jackson called me in the afternoon, he only told me that he wouldn''te back


    tonight, but he didn''t say when he woulde back...''


    She honestly said, "I don''t know, either. What''s the matter? Do you miss your Daddy?"


    "Yes. I hope that he''lle back home as soon as possible, and then we can go and visit Grandma


    Elsa and Grandpa Jacob in the weekend!" said Joe.


    "Don''t worry, Joe, Mommy''ll call your Daddy tomorrow and ask him when he''ll be back, okay?" said


    Cherry, who thought that her son was really fond of his father.


    "Okay!" sweetly replied Joe, nodding his head.


    "Alright, you should fall asleep now, or you won''t get up tomorrow, " said Cherry, while she tucked him


    in his nket.


    "Mommy, will you sleep in my room tonight?" asked Joe.


    "Of course I will! I''ll keep youpany tonight, " softly said Cherry.


    "Okay, I wanna sleep in Mommy''s arms." said Joe, who then tightly hugged his Mommy and closed his


    eyes.


    Cherry watched her lovely son fall asleep as she switched off the bedsidemp. She then tightly


    embraced him and also quickly fell asleep.


    The next morning, Cherry helped Lily cook breakfast as she usually did, and then the family had


    breakfast together again. After that, Cherry drove Joe to his school.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After she saw Joe stepping inside the school''s building, she went to work at the JS Group.


    While Cherry was sitting in her office, she looked out of the window and started to ponder. She then


    suddenly took her phone and called Jackson''s number.


    The call was immediately answered, and Jackson said, "Hi, baby!"


    "Jackson, are you busy? Did I interrupt you?" softly asked Cherry.


    "Nothing is more important than you. How could you ever interrupt me from something?" replied


    Jackson.


    "Alright, stop ttering me, " quickly said Cherry, and thought, ''He''s making a fool out of me again!''


    "What''s the matter? Do you miss me?" asked Jackson, in a snickering tone.


    "No! Joe''s the one who says that he misses you, and he wants to know when you''ll be back home, "


    quickly replied Cherry. She said to herself, ''Joe did say that he missed his Daddyst night, but that''s


    none of my business!''


    "Really? You mean that Joe''s the only one who misses me?" teased Jackson.


    "Believe it or not. When''ll youe back home?" asked Cherry in a louder voice.


    Jackson then understood that Cherry was getting a little irritated, so he replied, "I''ll be back hometer


    today after I deal with my things."


    "Okay, I got it, " said Cherry.


    When Jackson felt that she was about to end their dialogue, he quickly asked, "Are you already at


    work?"


    "Yep, I''m already here, " said Cherry.


    "I''lle there to meet youter."


    "You''lle to the JS Group?" asked Cherry, astonished.


    Jackson didn''t reply to her, and instead asked back, "What''s wrong? Can''t Ie there?"


    "No, " quickly said Cherry.


    They then ended their chat, and after Cherry hung up the phone, she adjusted her mood and started to


    work.


    Selina was in her office looking at some files that she had in her hand. In just several days, ZM Group


    had gained great momentum in development, ranking only second to the JS Group among the


    business circle in the city. Although there was still a gap between ZM and JS, Selina was still very


    worried, because the ZM Group''s development was much faster than she had expected it to be, and


    she hadn''t informed Jackson about its existence yet. She thought, ''If Jackson knows about this, will he


    have any good ideas? We must keep the JS Group on the first ce among the business enterprises


    of this city.''


    After she thought for a while, she finally grabbed her phone and called Jackson''s number.


    "Hi, Selina!" said Jackson after he answered the phone.


    "Jackson, are you busy? I have something to talk with you, " said Selina.


    "I''ll have a meeting first, and after that I''lle to the JS Group. You can talk to meter when I arrive


    there, " hastily said Jackson.


    When Selina heard the impatience in his voice, she quickly replied, "Okay, I''ll wait for you here."


    She then hung up the phone, and didn''t think about it any more. She put the files she had in her hands


    back in the drawer, and then continued with her work.


    Later that day, when Jackson and Derek were on their way to the JS Group, Jackson''s phone suddenly


    rang.


    Jackson nced at the screen and immediately frowned when he saw who the caller was.


    Derek noticed his facial expression, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s Bobby, " replied Jackson. He felt puzzled why Bobby called him.


    He eventually answered the phone.


    "Speaking, " said Jackson in a cold tone.


    "Mr. Jackson, are you busy?" said Bobby from the other end of the line.


    "I''m listening, " brieflymanded Jackson.


    "You''ve asked me to investigate into Jean Shen, and I have something for you regarding her. Can you


    Jackson paused for a while, and then said, "Okay."


    After he hung up the phone, he immediately said to Derek, "Let''s go and meet with Bobby."


    When Derek heard him, he felt confused, and asked, "Right now? But didn''t you promise Cherry that


    you''ll go to the JS Group to meet her?"


    Jackson stared at him with an angry gaze, and briefly said, "It''s about Jean Shen."


    He was sure that Derek would understand his words, because he knew him better than anyone else.


    "Okay, got it, " firmly said Derek as he nodded his head. He immediately understood Jackson''s


    meaning, and knew that Bobby had found something about Jean. After he took things into


    consideration, it was indeed more important to meet with Bobby first than to see Cherry.

 Chapter 261 Protect My Son (Part Two)

    Chapter 261 Protect My Son (Part Two)


    Derek then drove the car and they arrived at their secret building. When they went inside, two rows of


    guards were already respectfully waiting for them as they always did, and they calmly walked through


    them.


    When Bobby saw them walking in the lobby, he turned to the guards and said to them, "Go away to


    your own business."


    "Yes sir!" immediately replied the guards.


    After they left, Bobby walked up to Jackson and Derek.


    "Tell me now!" directlymanded Jackson.


    Bobby looked at him but didn''t say a word; instead, he took a file folder from the table beside him and


    immediately gave it to Jackson.


    Jackson was somehow stunned by his move. He took the file folder from his hand, opened it, and


    started to read its content.


    All of a sudden, the expression on his face obviously changed, and he looked very shocked. His


    eyebrows frowned, and his eyes closely stared at a piece of paper he was holding in his hands.


    When Derek saw Jackson''s astonished face, he also started to be a little nervous, and he asked in a


    low voice, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "I didn''t expect that it was him, " said Jackson, as he moved his eyes away from the paper, falling into


    silence. He hadn''t expected to see the man who had taken Jean away.


    When Derek saw that Jackson didn''t answer his question, he slowly took the paper from his hands and


    also started to read it.


    He was also stunned by what he read in it, and couldn''t believe his eyes. Derek then stared at Jackson,


    and asked, "Why did Mond do that? How did he know about Jean?"


    "He has always followed us and has kept an eye on us in the shadows, " firmly replied Jackson. After


    he saw Mond''s name in the files, he was sure that he must have indeed seen him that day when he


    had gone to Joe''s school with Cherry. There was no doubt that the man who was standing in the corner


    of the school gate was Mond.


    "You mean that he''s always been here in the city?" asked Derek.


    But Jackson didn''t reply to him.


    Derek then cast his gaze onto Bobby, who was standing nearby, and asked him with his eyes. He knew


    Bobby quite well, and he understood that since he could find out such a result, he must somehow know


    about some other details and other rting information.


    Bobby met Derek''s eyes and knew exactly what he wanted to know about. He nced at Jackson, and


    then focused his eyes on Derek again, and said, "Since Mr. Jackson got married, Mond Xu has never


    had any records of leaving the country or even leaving the city. All of the traffic information is in our


    control, but we can''t find any records of that sort."


    "But what if he used a fake identity?" asked Derek.


    Bobby calmly replied, "It''s very likely for him to do that, but even so, it''s almost impossible to find out


    his fake identity, because it''s impossible to check all the records one by one."


    Derek didn''t say anything more and just fell into his thoughts, because he had also expected that.


    "So, Mond has been nning all along?" guessed Derek.


    "He sure has, " suddenly said Jackson, with hatred burning in his eyes.


    "He''s taking advantage of Jean to threaten you, but why does he have to set himself against you?


    Can''t you just get along well with each other?" said Derek, as he looked at Jackson.


    "You really think that I want to fight with him? With those things happened in the past, what could I do


    at that time? Everything was determined only by Grandpa. Besides, I only cared about Sally at that


    time, how could I ever think about Mond?" replied Jackson with anger, while fiercely staring at Derek.


    Derek turned his head aside and moved his gaze away from Jackson, unwilling to quarrel with him. He


    thought, ''Actually, I can fully understand how helpless Jackson was in the past. Although he belonged


    to the Chu Family, he was still young and had no power at all. Besides, after what happened to the He


    Family and An Family, nobody had time to pay attention to Mond. All of those things were handled by


    Grandpa, and nobody else was able to settle all those affairs in that immense chaos.''


    Jackson and Derek both stopped talking, and when Bobby saw them silent, he didn''t dare to say


    anything either. The whole lobby became dead silent.


    "Where''s Mond now?" suddenly asked Jackson, breaking the silence.


    "He rented a house in the central vi area and lives there, " reported Bobby ording to his


    investigation. He then added, "But, Mr. Jackson..."


    "Go ahead! Say what you have to say already!" immediatelymanded Jackson.


    "You also need to know about this, " said Bobby, as he took out another folder and handed it to


    Jackson.


    Jackson took the folder from his hands and immediately opened it. He started to read it without even


    ncing Bobby once, but when he saw its contents, he immediately fell mute. The ZM Group?


    Derek stared at Bobby, and asked, "What''s this all about?"


    Bobby didn''t conceal anything from him, and exined straightaway, "A little while ago, a new


    already risen to the second ce in the business group ranking, just after the JS Group."


    "The ZM Group? Is that Mond''spany?" asked Derek, as he moved his gaze onto Jackson.


    "Why didn''t anyone tell this to me!" furiously shouted Jackson as he threw the folder on the floor.


    "I didn''t know about it only until I investigated Mond Xu. Before that, I didn''t even care about the


    business world, " replied Bobby. He actually hadn''t known about it at all, and because he had so many


    things to deal with every day, he didn''t pay any attention to other things beyond Jackson''s orders. He


    had never cared about the business world, but he hadn''t expected that there would be such breaking


    news in it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Derek suddenly said, "But didn''t Selina and Cherry know about it, either?"

 Chapter 262 Protect My Son (Part Three)

    Chapter 262 Protect My Son (Part Three)


    When Jackson heard his words, the expression on his face immediately changed. He thought, ''Why


    didn''t anyone tell me about such an important matter? If I had known about it in time, I would have


    wiped out the ZM Group when it was still weak, but now it''s ranked second in the city, and I have no


    way to easily deal with it anymore! Because it''s already recognized by the public, and has now be


    apetitive rival of the JS Group, it''s impossible for me to secretly wipe it out anymore!''


    Bobby looked at Jackson, and said, "Mr. Jackson, Mond Xu''s purpose is very obvious. He''s challenging


    you, and the JS Group."


    But Jackson didn''t reply to him, and only stared nkly ahead.


    "It seems that he''ll eventually emerge from the shadow and fight against us, " said Derek.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bobby, " suddenly said Jackson.


    "I''m listening, Mr. Jackson, " quickly replied Bobby, because he knew that Jackson was about to give


    him an order.


    "Send two security guards to protect Joe, but tell them to be discreet, to never rm Joe of their


    existence, "manded Jackson.


    "Got it!" replied Bobby.


    When Derek heard Jackson''s words, he was confused, and asked, "Why do you have to protect Joe?


    Will he be in danger?"


    Jackson didn''t turn around to face him, and replied, "Several days earlier, I saw Mond next to Joe''s


    school gate."


    When Derek heard that, he was immediately taken aback. He nced at Bobby, and then said, "Is


    Mond nning to hurt Joe?"


    "I''m not sure, but one thing that I know is that he''s very cruel. If he wants to root out someone, he''ll do it


    by hook or by crook, without worrying about any of the consequences that follow, " firmly said Jackson.


    Although he didn''t know Mond well, it was clear to him about what kind of man he was.


    Derek understood what Jackson meant; he nodded, and said, "Yes, you''re right, you should protect


    Joe. If Mond gets his shot, we can''t even imagine what he would do to Joe."


    Bobby didn''t understand all of their words, but when he saw their worried faces, he firmly said, "Don''t


    worry, Mr. Jackson, Mr. Derek. I''ll send someone to protect Joe well."


    Derek then thought for a while, and said, "I''ve analysed the present situation, and I think that Jean is on


    Mond''s side now."


    After that he looked at Jackson, and thought, ''Since Mond has reappeared, Jackson and I should make


    up our minds how to deal with all of these things that rte to the past.''


    "They''re surely together, but I think that you''ve missed one person, " replied Jackson.


    Derek stared at him, and with conviction in his voice, said, "Sally!"


    Jackson didn''t reply, and instead looked at Bobby and said, "Can you get any information on Sally


    before she returned to the city?"


    Bobby thought for a while, and said, "It might take me some time and some work."


    "Find out everything about her! Find out everything about her past!"manded Jackson. He was


    determined, and said to himself, ''In order to protect Cherry and Joe, I have to wipe out all those who


    might pose a danger to them. I must provide a safe environment for them to live!''


    "Yes, Mr. Jackson!" replied Bobby. He had no other choice but to submit to Jackson''smand, and


    he had no right to disobey him, ever.


    "Jackson, I have a feeling that a war will soon break out, " suddenly said Derek.


    "It''s already broken out, but we didn''t realize that until now, " said Jackson, with anger written all over


    his face. He thought, ''I should have expected this since all of those things happened in the past. I had


    always deceived myself that they had been settled down, and that nothing serious would happen again,


    but the day finally came, and those people still bear their old hatred in their souls. They can''t forget


    about the past, and what happened to their families!''


    "What should we do next?" asked Bobby, "Should we ask for some help?"


    "No, we only need to act ording to the moment. The present situation is still under our control, but if


    we need to ask for their help, I''ll find Grandpa and get the token from him, " firmly said Jackson.


    After Derek thought for a while, he said, "Jackson, we can wait for some more time, because we''re still


    unsure about many things. For example, what does Mond actually want to do? How much has he


    prepared? What''s his real purpose? After we figure out all of these things, we can work out our next


    move. The men under Bobby''smand are enough for now, and there''s no need to seek for the


    others'' help."


    After Bobby heard his words, he also said to Jackson, "I totally agree with Mr. Derek. We should first


    clear things up before we make our next move."


    "Bobby, promise me that you''ll protect Joe well!"manded Jackson again, because he knew that if


    any bad news regarding Joe ever came up it would surely break Cherry''s heart, not to mention his.


    "Okay, Mr. Jackson! Don''t worry, I''ll do everything well ording to your orders, " said Bobby as he


    diligently nodded his head.


    Then, Jackson fell into silence again, but Derek could understand what he was worried about: he was


    afraid that Mond would take his revenge on Joe. It was very easy for Mond to kill Joe if he had the


    chance to do it, and he wouldn''t feel sorry about that for a second, because the hatred between


    Jackson and him was beyond any description.


    Derek looked at him, and said, "Jackson, I think that Mond won''t hurt Joe before he first meets with


    you. Besides, Bobby will send someone to protect Joe, so he''ll be safe and sound. You don''t have to


    be so worried."


    But Jackson still didn''t say a word.


    After some time, Jackson eventually stood up from his seat and said to Derek, "Let''s go to the JS


    Group now."


    "Okay, " replied Derek, and when he saw Jackson stepping towards the elevator, he immediately


    followed him.


    After Bobby saw them disappear behind the elevator''s door, a torrent of fury lighted up in his eyes. He


    was sure that a great war would soon break loose, and all of his brothers would appear in the near


    future. However, at the same time, he had a strange feeling that this was exactly what he was waiting


    for to happen.

 Chapter 263 The Present From Great Grandfather (Part One)

    Chapter 263 The Present From Great Grandfather (Part One)


    Jackson and Derek then drove to the JS Group, and after they arrived, they got out of the car and


    walked directly to Selina''s office inside the JS building.


    While Selina was working, she heard the door of the elevator open and raised her head to see who it


    was. She was surprised to see Jackson and Derek''s angry expressions, and she immediately stood up


    to greet them, "Hi, Jackson, Derek."


    Jackson was too irate to even glimpse at Selina, and instead walked straight into her office and sat


    down on the sofa.


    Derek also stared angrily at Selina, and also sat down on the sofa without saying a word.


    Their behavior upset Selina, and she thought, ''What''s wrong with them? Why are they so angry?''


    Selina walked towards Derek and sat beside him. She asked, "What''s the matter? Derek, you two


    seem unhappy."


    Derek looked at Jackson and saw that he was looking outside of the window; he still didn''t want to talk


    to Selina.


    Derek furiously stared at his sister, and said, "When Jackson and I handed the JS Group over to you,


    we told you that you had to discuss with us if anything urgent ever appeared. Do you remember that?


    Do you think that you''re powerful enough to handle everything all by yourself?"


    Selina was puzzled by his words, and answered, "No, I don''t. You two know all the things that happen


    in the JS Group, don''t you? By the way, nothing urgent happened in the JS Group. What do you want


    me to tell you?" Selina thought, ''What''s wrong with them? Have they gone mad?''


    Derek red at Selina, and said, "Isn''t the rise of the ZM Group a big deal?"


    Selina was too surprised to answer Derek''s question. Although she agreed with him that the rise of the


    ZM Group was a big deal, she was still confused. How did the rise of the ZM Group rte to the JS


    Group? The ZM Group and the JS Group were like strangers to each other, because the two groups


    had no business interactions with one another. How did the rise of the ZM Group ever influences the JS


    Group?


    Selina calmed herself down, and replied to Derek''s question, "Indeed, apany called the ZM Group


    has recently developed very fast, but I don''t think it has something to do with our JS Group, because


    the twopanies have no business partnerships. By the way, ZM''s CEO Mond Xu is aplete


    stranger to all of us, so I didn''t feel the need to tell you about thepany."


    Derek shouted at Selina, "How can you be so careless? He''s not a stranger! He ns to attack the JS


    Group! He knows that Jackson is the real owner!" Derek was a bit disappointed with Selina, because


    although she had been very prudent with the JS Group''s affairs, she had ignored their most dangerous


    enemy all along.


    Selina was stunned by what Derek said and turned to look at Jackson, but she could only see his side


    face, which was obviously tensed with anger. Selina thought, ''Did I do anything wrong?''


    Selina waspletely confused, and asked, "I don''t know Mond at all, why...why does he want to


    attack JS?" Why would a stranger attack the JS Group? Selina had tried to investigate into Mond, but


    regardless of the great efforts that she made, she had found nothing on him.


    Derek started to say, "My dear stupid sister, Mond is..." But Jackson quickly stopped him before he


    nearly spoiled the secret.


    Jackson shouted furiously, "Derek!"


    When he heard Jackson''s shout, he immediately stopped talking.


    Jackson calmed himself but still didn''t look at Selina. He said, "Selina, go downstairs and ask Cherry to


    join us."


    Selina heard Jackson''s words, and gently answered, "Okay." She then stood up from her seat and


    walked out of her office.


    After they saw Selina in the elevator, Jackson said to Derek, "Don''t me Selina, she has no idea


    about our past scores. It''s no wonder that she made some mistakes."


    Derek was still angry, but he lowered his head and fell silent.


    Jackson continued, "We''d better keep Mond''s existence a secret from Cherry and Selina. It''s best for


    them if they don''t know about our past, and if they learned what happened..." Jackson paused for a


    second, and continued, "I''m afraid that Cherry might investigate what we kept hidden away all along."


    Derek nodded, and he knew that Jackson was protecting Cherry, as he always did. Jackson was afraid


    that things would be moreplex if Cherry knew too much; after all, she had finally given up on


    her inquiries into Sally, and Jackson hoped that she could forget all about her, as well as the other


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    things that rted to his past.


    Selina went downstairs and walked directly into Cherry''s office without even knocking on the door.


    After Cherry raised her head, she saw that Selina''s expression was mixed with anger and sadness.


    She immediately stood up from her desk, and asked, "Selina, what''s wrong?"


    "Come to my office. The two big shots came with anger radiating all around them. Jackson wants to


    see you."


    Cherry knew that the "two big shots" Selina referred to were Jackson and Derek, because no one other


    than them were eligible to go into Selina''s office without a special appointment. Besides, Cherry had


    already received a call from Jackson, and he had already notified her that he woulde to the JS


    Group to see her.


    "Let''s go and see what seems to be the problem, " said Cherry. She then held Selina''s arm and walked


    out of her office with her.


    Inside the elevator, Selina asked, "Derek said that the ZM Group is aimed at attacking our JS Group,


    but we don''t even know who that Mond is. Why does ZM''s CEO want to attack us?"


    Cherry was also confused after she heard Selina. Mond was mysterious, and Cherry also didn''t know


    too much about the ZM Group, so she couldn''t figure out the reason either.


    Cherry guessed from Selina''s angry expression that she was scolded by Jackson and Derek, otherwise


    Selina, as an outgoing and positive person, wouldn''t have been so angry. Cherryforted Selina,


    "You are more capable than I am; if you have no idea about the ZM Group, what should I know about


    it? It''s a mystery that we can''t investigate."


    The lift arrived and Cherry and Selina walked out of it and went straight into Selina''s office.


    Cherry saw Jackson and Derek sitting on the sofa. She nodded to Derek greeting him, and then she


    sat beside Jackson.


    Cherry noticed that Jackson was very serious and put her head on Jackson''s shoulder. She asked,


    "What''s the matter? What made you morose?"

 Chapter 264 The Present From Great Grandfather (Part Two)

    Chapter 264 The Present From Great Grandfather (Part Two)


    Jackson replied, "Nothing, " and then took Cherry into his arms.


    Cherry kept asking him, "Really? But you seem so irritated."


    Derek stroked Selina''s hair, who was sitting beside him, and said, "I''m sorry, Selina, I was too


    emotional."


    Selina lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    Cherry looked at Derek, and then asked, "Selina told me what happened. Was it because of the ZM


    Group?"


    Derek didn''t answer her question.


    Cherry turned to Jackson, and said, "I heard of the ZM Group before. Selina told me that the ZM Group


    developed too fast, and that it''s better for us to investigate it in case it might be a potential danger to


    us. However, we found nothing about it, even though Selina already asked some friends to help us."


    Jackson fondly looked at Cherry, and said, "I know, Baby, we''ll handle this. You and Selina don''t need


    to worry about it, and you two can only deal with JS Group''s business affairs."


    Cherry looked at Jackson and suddenly asked, "Jackson, do you know Mond?"


    When Jackson gazed into Cherry''s eyes he was unwilling to lie, so he nodded to her, and said, "Yes,


    we''ve met each other before, but a long time passed since ourst encounter."


    Derek immediately became nervous when Jackson mentioned Mond. He thought, ''Will Jackson tell


    Cherry the truth? Jackson is willing to break his rules every time for Cherry. Will he actually tell her?''


    "Are you and Mond acquainted with each other?" asked Selina, surprised. She looked at Jackson and


    hoped that he would enlighten her. It was unexpected for Selina that Jackson knew Mond, who she had


    already attempted to investigate.


    Jackson looked at Selina, and as he shook his head, said, "We aren''t acquainted with each other, I just


    know him."


    Selina lowered her head frustrated, and replied, "s, none of my friends is acquainted with Mond? I''m


    very curious about him."


    Derek looked at Selina, and asked, "What makes you so curious about him? You two don''t know each


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    other at all."


    Selina had indeed longed to know Mond for his achievements, and said, "As an MBA, I''m very


    interested about how Mond started and managed to run such a bigpany in such a short time. By


    the way, it seems that he runs thepany pretty well."


    Derek said, "There are many talents like Mond in the world, Jackson for example. Do you remember


    how Jackson also started and ran the JS Group in a short time?"


    Selina thought about Derek''s question and then turned to Jackson, and said, "Indeed! The JS Group


    also developed very fast, and many people were also discussing about it at that time."


    Jackson didn''t say anything because he was focused on Cherry.


    Cherry snuggled up to Jackson, and although she didn''t utter a word, she was very delighted that


    Derek and Selina spoke so highly of him.


    When Derek noticed that Selina had cheered up again, he smiled, and said, "Selina, are you ready for


    the party? It''ll be in just a few days."


    "Take it easy. What, don''t you believe in my capabilities now?" replied Selina with delight in her tone.


    She couldn''t wait for the party.


    "Of course I believe you''re capable!" Derek kept smiling.


    Selina was as confident as she had always been. She then looked at Cherry, and asked, "What about


    you, Cherry? Have you prepared your clothes and shoes for the big party?"


    Cherry also smiled, and answered her question, "Of course. But except for clothes and shoes, what


    else is there to prepare?"


    "You''re wrong! There are other important things that you need to prepare, because you''ll be Jackson''s


    Derek made a joke at Selina, and echoed Cherry, "Selina, don''t worry, Cherry is very beautiful even if


    she has no make-up on her. You''d better worry about yourself."


    Selina pretended to be angry at Derek, and asked, "Why? Are you implying that I''m ugly?"


    "I didn''t imply anything, " shrugged Derek, trying to prove his innocence.


    However, Selina didn''t buy it, and she looked at Derek and said, "If you think that I''m too ugly to be


    yourpanion, you can always find a girlfriend to apany you instead."


    "You..." started Derek, but he was at a loss for words.


    Selina became quitecent, and kept on lecturing Derek, "You''re as old as Jackson is, but you still


    don''t have a girlfriend, while Joe, Jackson and Cherry''s son, is already a big boy now. Don''t you think


    that you''re a little left behind?"


    Derek said, "Stop saying that! Selina!"


    Selina looked at her brother, but didn''t stop, and continued to say, "No! Of course I''ll continue! What will


    you do about it?"


    Both Jackson and Cherry smiled when they saw the scene. Derek and Selina always looked like young


    and naughty children whenever they were together in the same ce.


    In the afternoon, Cherry and Jackson went together to Joe''s school to pick him up.


    Joe was very happy to see that both his Daddy and Mommy were waiting for him at the school''s gate.


    He quickly ran to Jackson and hugged him, and said, "Daddy, Mommy called you back!"


    Jackson held Joe in his arms, and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Joe was a little upset that his Daddy didn''t understand him, and he asked, "Didn''t Mommy call you in


    the morning?"


    Jackson nodded, and said to him, "Of course she did!"


    "That''s right! You came back because you obeyed Mommy''smand!"


    "I came back because I wanted toe back, okay?" Jackson suddenly wanted to argue with Joe.


    Why would Joe think that? Why couldn''t he havee back by his own free will?


    "Alright, alright. Anyway, Mommy wears the pants in our family, " said Joe while he adorably smiled at


    Cherry.


    Jackson was lost for words but decided to keep silent when he saw Cherry and Joe''s delighted faces.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go home now, " said Cherry to Jackson. "You drive, and Joe and I will sit in the back


    seats."


    "Let Joe sit in the back seat alone and you sit in the passenger''s seat, " said Jackson, a little upset that


    Cherry left him alone and chose Joe instead.


    Joe strongly opposed Jackson''s suggestion, and as he tightly held Cherry''s arms, said, "No! I want to


    sit with Mommy!"


    Cherry looked at her son and then turned to Jackson, who was also apparently upset. She immediately


    said to her husband, "I''ll sit with Joe, alright?"

 Chapter 265 The Present From Great Grandfather (Part Three)

    Chapter 265 The Present From Great Grandfather (Part Three)


    Jackson didn''t want to lose his temper when he looked at Cherry, so he had no choice but to let her sit


    with their son.


    After they arrived back home, Joe threw his school bag away and went to have fun with the other


    children of the residentialpound.


    Cherry and Jackson walked into the living room and saw that Andrew was sitting on the sofa and


    reading his newspaper. Jackson walked to Andrew, and said, "Hello, Grandpa! We''re home!"


    Andrew replied, "Oh! Good! Both Cherry and you came back!" He raised his head and glimpsed at


    Jackson, and then turned to Cherry, who was standing beside him.


    "Yes, Grandpa! Jackson and I picked up Joe from the school earlier. Joe is having fun in the yard, "


    gently said Cherry.


    Andrew nodded, and said, "You two go and rest upstairs; Lily will call you when dinner is ready."


    "Okay, Grandpa!" Cherry nodded and then walked upstairs with Jackson.


    After they entered their bedroom, Jackson held Cherry behind the door the moment he closed it. He


    then kissed her passionately, because he hadn''t been at home for a whole day, and had thought of her


    the whole time.


    After some time, Jackson eventually stopped kissing Cherry and closely looked at her with love


    sparkling in his eyes.


    Cherry wasn''t shy anymore in front of Jackson, and as she looked into Jackson''s eyes, she said, "Don''t


    do this anymore, okay?"


    "I can''t help it, Baby. I really missed you, " said Jackson, withoutying his eyes off of Cherry for one


    moment.


    Cherry suddenly put her arms around Jackson''s neck and nudged his nose with hers. She said, "I''ll


    always be at your side."


    "Did you miss mest night?"


    Asked Jackson, insisting that Cherry answered him YES.


    "No! I had no time to miss you, because Joe was with me, " said Cherry as she smiled.


    "You..." The unexpected answer made Jackson be at a lost for words again. He had never guessed


    that Cherry would mock him in that particr moment.


    Cherry then slowly left Jackson''s arms and walked towards the bed and sat on it.


    Jackson followed and sat beside her.


    "Jackson, we''ve been married for a long time already. Don''t you think that it''s unnecessary for us to say


    such sweet words?" said Cherry to Jackson.


    Although, acting like a spoiled brat, Jackson continued to say, "If you dare to miss someone else


    besides me, I''ll punish you!"


    Cherry then suddenly lectured him sternly, "Jackson Chu, don''t be so overbearing!"


    Jackson looked at Cherry without speaking another word. Now Cherry even dared to lesson him! Did


    the Earth also revolve backwards now?


    In the evening, all the family members gathered at the table to have dinner together. Andrew was more


    happier than he had ever been in his life, and ever since he had opened his eyes in the morning, he


    had kept a bright smile on his lips all day. The smile actuallysted for so long that the butler didn''t


    want to see it ever again.


    Cherry looked at Andrew, and said, "Grandpa, did anything happen today? You seem to be so happy!"


    With the same smile on his face, Andrew said, "Oh, no! Nothing, nothing at all, I''m just delighted that all


    my family members live together under the same roof. Also, I found my way out of some dogmatic


    ideas that had been bothering me for some time. Now all I want is to see Joe grow up happily, and your


    careers go smoothly."


    "Grandpa, you don''t need to worry about us! We can handle our own business, and we hope you take


    good care of yourself, " said Jackson.


    Joe alsoy down the chopsticks, and as he also looked at Andrew, said, "Great-Grandpa, I ranked first


    again in one of my exams!"


    "Really? Well done, Joe, well done!" said Andrew with great delight in his voice.


    "Besides, my grade was way higher than the kid''s that came second after me. He''s not even close to


    mine, " said Joe, very proud of his achievement.


    "Good! Good! Joe, what do you want as a reward? I will grant one of your wishes!" said Andrew as he


    grinned at his great-grandson.


    "Really?" Joe was surprised. He nced at Andrew, and then turned to his Daddy and Mommy.


    Cherry immediately said to Andrew, "Grandpa, you don''t need to give Joe anything. If he wants any,


    both Jackson and I can buy it for him."


    After Cherry finished her words, Andrew immediately waved his hand, gesturing that Cherry should


    stop talking.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "No! What you buy Joe is different from what I can give him, although they are still presents." Andrew


    then turned to Joe, and said, "Tell me, what do you want to have? I''ll buy it for you."


    "I want the newest game console that was just listed!" After Joe finished his words, he briefly nced


    at Cherry, because he was afraid that she might meddle in his affair with his Great-Grandpa.


    "A game console? Okay, I''ll buy it for you tomorrow!" said Andrew. He kept smiling, because he would


    not only buy Joe a game console, but also leave all of his property to him.


    "Thank you, Great-Grandpa!" happily said Joe, with his eyes filled with joy as he looked at both


    Jackson and Cherry.


    Jackson gently said to his son, "Joe, remember to study hard even when you have your new game


    console. Don''t spend all your time ying on it, okay?"


    "Okay, Daddy. Just wait and see when I rank first again next time, " said Joe, still very excited.


    "We''ll see about that then, " said Cherry. She was a bit worried, because she cared a great deal about


    Joe''s future, and anything that took a toll on it wasn''t eptable under her watchful eyes. When it


    came to the game console, Cherry believed that Joe might be able to control himself, although


    recreational activities were predominant in a child''s nature.

 Chapter 266 As Long As She Is Fine (Part One)

    Chapter 266 As Long As She Is Fine (Part One)


    In the evening, when Cherry and Jackson were lying in bed, she looked at him, and said, "Jackson, I


    want to tell you something."


    "Tell me then, " replied Jackson as he put Cherry''s hair behind her ears.


    "Joe wants to visit my mother and uncle. Do you want to pay them a visit this weekend?" said Cherry.


    Jackson was a little surprised, because he had never expected to go to the Yuwen Family in the


    weekend.


    "Go to Wilson''s house?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Well, Joe misses his grandfather and grandmother a lot, and I miss my mom


    too. I also want to go back and visit them, but if you don''t want to, it''s fine for us to go alone."


    Cherry didn''t want to make Jackson feel awkward. She feared that he would have something else to


    do, or that he wouldn''t like to go with her. After all, he was honored in the eyes of many other people,


    and even her mother and uncle thought highly of him.


    Jackson touched Cherry''s hair, and said in a spoiled manner, "Silly girl, as their son-inw, how could I


    not go back to visit my inws?"


    "Would you really like to go with us there?" asked Cherry in a surprised tone.


    Jackson nodded, and replied, "Yes, we''ll go there together."


    "Okay, " said Cherry as she smiled happily at him. She continued to say, "My mom will be very happy! I


    will tell her the good news tomorrow."


    "Don''t go to work tomorrow. How about I apany you to buy some gifts for Uncle, Aunt, and


    Wilson? We can''t visit them empty-handed, right?" said Jackson.


    Cherry looked at Jackson astonished. She couldn''t believe that Jackson would say such touching


    words. In his heart there was indeed room for family rtionship, and if his parents were still alive, he


    would have been a filial son.


    "Okay, it''s your call, " said Cherry with a smile on her lips.


    Jackson then happily held Cherry in his arms. In his heart, her mother was his own rtive, and her


    uncle, Jacob, also counted as his own family member.


    Suddenly, Cherry thought of something, and quickly said, "Oh, husband, I forgot to tell you about


    another thing; Grandpa gave me and Joe a gift."


    "A gift?" said Jackson, surprised.


    "Well, " said Cherry, as she took out the pendant on her neck and showed it to Jackson. She continued


    to say, "He gave both me and Joe this; mine''s purple, and Joe''s blue. Grandfather said that he gave


    this gift to us on behalf of the Chu Family, and he asked me to keep it safe."


    Jackson touched the pendant with his hand and saw that it was finely made. Was this a piece of


    jewellery from his Grandfather''s collection?


    "Jackson, I have no idea why Grandpa wanted to give me and Joe these gifts, but when I saw


    Grandpa''s serious look I couldn''t refuse him, so I epted it, " said Cherry, while looking at Jackson.


    Jackson then touched Cherry''s face, and said, "Well, if Grandpa gave it to you, just ept it. It''s only a


    pendant, and I think it represents Grandpa''s good will for you. Don''t let him down!"


    Jackson also didn''t know why Andrew had given both Cherry and his son a pendant. The pendant


    seemed to have nothing special about it except for the delicate workmanship that was put into it. The


    pattern on it was very chic, and he thought that it had to be very expensive.


    "Yes, I will always take good care of this pendant, " said Cherry, holding the piece of jewellery tight in


    her hand.


    In the morning, the family sat together at the table for breakfast. Cherry nced at Jackson, and after


    she thought for a while, she decided that she should tell Andrew of their n.


    Cherry then looked at him, and said, "Grandpa, Jackson and I n to take Joe to visit my mother and


    my uncle. Joe misses his grandmother and grandfather."


    Immediately after Cherry''s words, Joe said, "Yeah, Great-Grandpa, I miss my grandmother and my


    uncle. I want to go back to visit them!"


    With a kind smile, Andrew said, "Well, go and visit them." He then cast his gaze onto Cherry, and said,


    "Cherry, your mother is also Jackson''s mother, and it''s normal that you should take Joe back and visit


    them from time to time."


    "Okay, thank you, Grandpa!" said Cherry politely.


    Andrew nodded, and continued, "Say hello to your uncle and your mother on behalf of me. You should


    invite them here sometime."


    "Okay, I understand, Grandpa, " said Cherry.


    Andrew then looked at Jackson, and in amanding tone, said, "Jackson, arrange your weekend


    schedule ordingly and apany Cherry back to her parents."


    "Well, things are already settled, Grandpa. Don''t worry about it, " said Jackson. He hadn''t expected that


    Andrew would value the Yuwen Family so much.


    "That''s good, the Yuwen Family is also a big family. Pay attention to them when you go back, and buy


    enough gifts; don''t embarrass our family, " said Andrew.


    "Well, Grandpa, I''ll actually go shopping with Cherryter, " said Andrew.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, okay, " said Andrew with a smile.


    Bill then drove Joe to school after breakfast. After Cherry stood in the door and saw her son safe in the


    car and leaving for school, she walked back into the house.


    After she arrived in the living room, Cherry saw the butler helping Andrew walk outside. Cherry asked,


    "Grandpa, are you going out with the butler?"


    "Yes, we''ll go outside and take a walk in the park. Go and do your things with Jackson, " said Andrew.


    "Okay, " said Cherry. She then looked at the butler, and said, "Take good care of Grandpa!"


    "Okay, don''t worry, Cherry!" said the butler while he smiled at her.


    Cherry turned around and went upstairs after she saw that Andrew and the butler walked out the door.


    When she walked into the room, she saw that Jackson was standing by the window and looking in the


    yard.


    Cherry then walked closer to Jackson. She stood beside him, and as she took his hand, she


    whispered, "What are you looking at?"


    "Are Grandpa and the butler outside?" asked Jackson.


    "I just saw Grandfather downstairs. He said that he was going to take a walk, I guess because he felt


    bored to stay home all alone by himself. It''s a good idea to let the butler take him out for a walk, " said


    Cherry, as she looked at Andrew and the butler outside through the window.


    Jackson then suddenly looked at Cherry, and said, "Baby, let''s make time in the near future to also go


    with Grandpa for a walk."

 Chapter 267 As Long As She Is Fine (Part Two)

    Chapter 267 As Long As She Is Fine (Part Two)


    "Okay, " nodded Cherry. She knew that Jackson loved his Grandpa very much, and that the elderly


    Andrew needed the care andpany of his close rtives. She understood Jackson''s thoughts.


    "Let''s go and get ready to go out, " said Jackson, as he touched Cherry''s face.


    "Okay, I''ll go and get changed, " said Cherry, and quickly left.


    After they were ready, Jackson drove with Cherry to the shopping mall.


    In the luxurious high-ss vi, Mond sat on the sofa and looked at Sally and Stephen next to him.


    Jean was also standing there, behind him.


    "What are you going to do about the party?" asked Mond.


    Sally stared straight with a hateful look in her eyes, and said, "Jackson and Cherry will definitely go to


    the party, and so will Derek and Selina." Sally paused for a moment, and continued to say, "Let''s start


    with the child."


    "No, " immediately declined Stephen. "Our target is Jackson, not an innocent child."


    Sally looked at Stephen furiously, and said, "He isn''t innocent, because he''s Jackson and Cherry''s


    son!"


    "Why does it matter that he''s Cherry''s son? After Jackson and Cherry got married, you should have


    known already that they would eventually have a child together, " said Stephen.


    Sally looked at Stephen even more irately, and retorted, "I wasn''t here at that time, but if I was, I


    wouldn''t have let them hold the wedding ceremony in the first ce!"


    "It''s meaningless to talk about the past now, " suddenly said Jean, who was standing behind Mond.


    "Sally, if you truly had the ability, you should have made Jackson your man five years ago. Do we still


    need to talk about this?"


    "Jean, is it easy for you to say that? Do you really think that I didn''t want to do that?" Sally roared at


    Jean. She hadn''t regarded Cherry as a normal person for a long time, and no one thought that Jean


    was innocent, because she had been pulled out of that ce by Mond. Even John might have felt


    disgusted by her if he saw her.


    "Oh, you can only me yourself for being useless!" said Jean with a disdainful expression on her


    face, but without looking at Sally anymore.


    "You..." Sally stood up furiously and wanted to give her two hard ps across the face. She thought,


    ''How dare this bitch criticize me?''


    "Sit down, " suddenly snorted Mond, as he cast his gaze on Sally. She had always been unable to hold


    her temper, and maybe that was because her childhood was worry-free, and that she still hadn''t grown


    up yet, even though she had gone through some hardships herself.


    Seeing that Mond was irritated, Sally slowly and silently sat down on her seat.


    Mond then nced at Jean, after he saw Sally quiet again, he said to her, "If you want to stay here,


    then shut up."


    Jean also lowered her head and didn''t say another word.


    Mond paused for some time, and then said, "Sally will apany Stephen to the party."


    Everybody was dead silent after they heard Mond''s words.


    He continued to say, "Jean will apany me, and I will attend the party as the chairman of the ZM


    Group. Someone will take care of everything, and you two just have to follow me."


    Jean suddenly walked to Mond''s side and sat down beside him. She pulled his arm and happily asked,


    "Am I your partner?"


    Mond red at Jean without saying a word to her.


    Jean was so frightened that she immediately took her hands from Mond and stopped smiling.


    Mond then turned his attention onto Stephen and Sally, and said, "This time we won''t take any action. I


    just have to meet with Jackson first, and Cherry with her sister."


    Hearing Mond''s words, Jean said in a distressed manner, "I don''t want to meet that bitch! She lives


    such a good life now, why do I have to see her?"


    Hearing Jean''s words, Sally said, "Think about how you''ll be facing John first!"


    Sally''s words made Jean''s expression immediately change. John was her former husband, and she


    wondered how would his reaction be when he saw her again after all these years. Would he still


    remember her?


    A trace of sorrow then crept into Jean''s heart when she remembered the Ye Family and the house


    where she had once lived for a short time with her former husband. Would he actually remember her?


    When they saw that Jean had be silent, Stephen and Mond also didn''t speak, because they both


    knew the reason. Although Jean was such a low person, John was her formal husband after all, and


    even if there was no love between them left, they still had at least a trace ofpassion for one


    another. Jean couldn''t be indifferent when she heard John''s name.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere in the room then became very dull, and nobody said anything anymore.


    Eventually, Stephen broke the dull atmosphere. He looked at Mond, and said, "As you said, this party is


    just a form of meeting them, but at the same time we have to announce the true status of the ZM


    Group. As for Jackson, the Anshi Group will have more interactions with the ZM Group and the JS


    Groupter, and that time, Selina will only be a small issue,pared to our real target, Jackson."


    Mond''s eyes gleamed with a murderous look in them, and he said, "Yes, the JS Group, I will raze the


    JS Group''s building to the ground and make Jackson go bankrupt! I want him to beg me on his knees


    and give back all that he had and has been enjoying these past years."


    When they saw Mond''s eyes, both Sally and Stephen became afraid. Revenge was a horrible thing,


    and the people who wanted to take their revenge never had an end for it. They only had illusions of it


    ending.


    Irate, Sally suddenly said, "And that child, that child must die! I don''t want to see Jackson''s spawn with


    another woman!"

 Chapter 268 As Long As She Is Fine (Part Three)

    Chapter 268 As Long As She Is Fine (Part Three)


    Jean still hadn''t recovered from her emotions.


    "Sally, if you dare to hurt anyone that''s innocent, don''t me me for harming you!" said Stephen.


    "Stephen, do you still want to protect Cherry?" Sally looked at Stephen, and continued to say, "Since


    you want to protect Cherry so much, why don''t you take her away? I will cover you. But just don''t let her


    near Jackson again! Jackson was mine and is mine all of his life!"


    "I just want her to be happy, I don''t have to own her, " said Stephen.


    "Bah, your love is so great! Pff, " sneered Sally.


    Mond suddenly felt angry when he saw them quarrelling with each other, and yelled, "Shut up!"


    After they heard his cry, Sally and Stephen held back onto their emotions and looked at each other


    without saying another single word.


    Mond stared at them, and said, "Jackson, Cherry, Joes and Andrew, I won''t let go of neither of them!"


    "Mond, each of us need to get what we want back, " suddenly said Sally.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "What we want?" Mond stared at Sally, and asked, "Do you think I can get what I want back?"


    When she looked into Mond''s eyes, Sally didn''t know what to say anymore. She immediately turned


    her eyes away, and didn''t dare to look at him anymore.


    After he saw that Sally had stopped talking, Mond continued to say to her, "Sally, don''t think that you''re


    still a Miss He, and although I said that Jackson saved your life, you couldn''t have lived until now


    without me. You have no right to say no to me to anything!"


    Sally looked sideways and still remained silent. She knew better than anyone else that she had been


    away from Jackson for so many years, and that it was Mond who had helped her all along throughout


    the years. If it hadn''t been for him she actually wouldn''t have been alive anymore.


    Mond was unwilling to waste any more time on the women''s pettish affairs. He said to Stephen, "How


    are the business status of the ZM Group recently?"


    "We''ve already gotten in touch with 80% of the JS Group''s customers. If the ZM Group can secure


    them, even for the short term, then all of them will fully obey the instructions of the ZM Group. At that


    time, the JS Group, " Stephen then paused for a moment, and said, "Will be an empty shell."


    After hearing Stephen''s words, Mond continued to ask, "Is everything going so well? I don''t want the


    game to end so early, and since our affairs are intersected with Jackson''s, it is better to y along with


    him. I wonder how great his power is?"


    Mond''s eyes were full of hatred, but then, in a corner of his heart, a shadow suddenly appeared. It was


    her shadow, a chic woman''s shadow, and the memories with her had always been unforgettable. He


    was never quite able to forget her uniqueness.


    Stephen said, "But Mond, we can''t underestimate Jackson, not even for a moment! After all, he has the


    city in his hands for so many years already, and it''s impossible for him to have only the rtions that


    we know of. If he has hidden contacts, then even if we destroy the JS Group, maybe a second one will


    show up."


    Mond suddenly sneered, "Bah! Then I want to see how strong he actually is! How powerful can a


    person who grew up all of his life depending on the Chu Family actually be? Would he still be like that


    without his Chu Family background? Would that woman still apany him?"


    Sally, Stephen and Jean all looked at Mond after they heard his words. There was nothing wrong with


    Mond''s words, but thest sentence made the three people somewhat confused. The woman referred


    to by Mond was obviously Cherry, but it was natural for Cherry to apany Jackson because


    everyone knew that she was his wife. Why did Mond say something like that?


    Mond also didn''t know why he had said hisst sentence. He had uttered it in his heart, but he didn''t


    know why he had spoken it out loud so easily. He didn''t realize that his words had been somewhat


    strange until he saw the confused look of the three people''s faces.


    With a calm face, Mond continued to say, "I heard that the woman had been treated badly in the Shen


    Family. Didn''t she marry Jackson for money in the first ce?"


    After they heard this, Sally and Jean suddenly realized Mond''s meaning. It seemed that their worries


    had just been superfluous.


    Stephen thought for a while, and also thought that there was nothing wrong. He also guessed that


    Mond had spoken his mind out unconsciously.


    "Cherry is a shameless bitch! When she was in our Family, she lived a poor life, just like a cockroach!


    She thought of marrying Jackson and rising as a phoenix, but she lived without him and raised her child


    alone for five years, " said Jean, with a disdainful look in her eyes. She knew Cherry''s past very well.


    "Hey, I want to stop her from bing a phoenix! Does she think that having a son is like holding a


    treasure? No, she''s still a cheap woman!" Sally''s eyes were filled with hatred, and she treated Cherry


    as her life-long nemesis.


    Stephen lowered his head and listened to their conversations. He felt a little bitter in his heart, because


    the woman that he wanted to protect was so far away from him. Although they lived in the same city,


    she was living a happy life with another man, but as long as she was happy, he felt good, and he didn''t


    want to see her suffer or be hurt ever again.

 Chapter 269 Things Will Get Better (Part One)

    Chapter 269 Things Will Get Better (Part One)


    On Sunday morning, Jackson drove Cherry and Joe back to Yuwen household.


    After Jackson stopped the car at Wilson''s house gates, Joe immediately ran out of the car when he


    saw that his grandparents were already standing there waiting for them. He joyfully cried, "Grandpa,


    Grandma, I''m back!"


    "Oh, my dear honey, " said Elsa, and embraced Joe in her arms the moment after he ran to her.


    Jacob looked at Joe, who was in Elsa''s arms, and said, "Joe, why haven''t youe and visited us for


    such a long time?"


    "But Grandpa, I''m here now! And Daddy and Mommy have also brought a lot of presents for you!"


    cleverly replied Joe.


    At that time, Wilson also saw that Cherry and Jackson were taking things out of the car, and he quickly


    walked to them. While he helped them with the presents, he said, "Jackson, wee! Is this the first


    time for you visiting my family?"


    Jackson nodded, and said, "Yes, it is."


    Cherry looked at Wilson happily, and said, "Brother, I haven''t seen Mom and Uncle for some time; I


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    hope you are not going to hate me for this."


    "Ho, ho, Cherry, since they don''t mind it, I have also nothing to say about it, " said Wilson, with a smile


    on his lips. Although he had looked forward to Cherry''s visit, sometimes he had thought it was


    understandable for Cherry not toe back so often, because she was too busy taking good care of


    Joe and also going to work at the same time.


    Cherry replied to him with a smile and then walked towards Elsa.


    Joe was already gone from Elsa''s arms, ying aside by himself.


    "Mom, Uncle, I''m back!" said Cherry. She joyfully held Elsa''s hands, and because she was close to her


    mother again, she was immediately filled with happiness.


    "My child, it''s so wonderful that you havee back to us, so wonderful!" said Elsa with a bright smile.


    At the same time, Jackson looked at Elsa and Jacob and greeted them politely, "Good morning, Aunt


    and Uncle."


    Jacob nodded and greeted him, "Good morning." He was pretty happy to see that Jackson had


    apanied Cherry there, because it was the first time they met at their house, and because he knew


    that Jackson, with his high social position, was often very busy, and that time was limited for him.


    "Jackson, I''m very happy that you visited us! Come in, have a seat inside, " said Elsa with great


    enthusiasm.


    Wilson also patted on Jackson''s shoulder in high spirits and said, "Let''s go and chat inside."


    Jackson just nodded his head without uttering a word.


    The whole family then sat together and happily chatted with one another. Cherry was tenderly


    snuggling in Jackson''s arms, and Joe was ying one of his video games in Elsa''s arms.


    "Cherry, have you gotten used to living in the military''s residentialpound?" Elsa asked, very


    concerned.


    Cherry thought that Elsa might believe that the military''s residentialpound was under the military''s


    jurisdiction, and that it was different from other ces. She exined to her, "Well, mom, I''m fine, and


    everything is okay. The military''s residential quarters are the same as any other ce. There''s nothing


    different."


    Elsa nodded, and said, "Okay, that''s good. It''s good that you got used to living there."


    "Please don''t worry; I''m taking good care of Cherry and Joe, " said Jackson.


    Hearing Jackson''s words, Jacob nodded, and said, "Well, since Cherry is apanied and cared by


    you, we can put our minds at ease that everything is alright."


    Cherry looked at Jacob and said, "Uncle, I''m not a child any more! Don''t worry so much about me."


    "Cherry, if you can work off your stubbornness, I promise that I won''t worry about you anymore, " said


    Elsa.


    Elsa''s words moved Cherry, because it was always her dearest mother who knew her best. She


    tenderly replied to her, "Mom, thank you for loving me."


    "Since Cherry and Jackson are here, let''s stop the sentimental topics and talk about something else, "


    said Wilson with a smile.


    Jacob looked at Joe and his heart was filled with joy. "Well, Cherry, always remember to take good care


    of my precious grandson with Jackson, " said Jacob, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Yes, Uncle, you and mother don''t have to worry about me. I''m joyful everyday, " said Cherry, also


    beaming with joy.


    Elsa then just nodded and said nothing more.


    Wilson nced at Cherry''s bright smile; although he could easily feel the happiness emanating from it,


    somehow he was still a little concerned about her.


    After the lunch, Jacob, Jackson and Wilson went to the study and chatted with each other. Joe also


    went upstairs to his Uncle''s room and took a nap, and there were only Elsa and Cherry left sitting in the


    living room.


    Elsa held Cherry''s hands, and lovingly asked her daughter, "Cherr, are you really happy there in the


    Chu household?"


    Elsa couldn''t help worrying about her daughter, because she knew her very well. Cherry had always


    kept sad things hidden in her heart that burdened her, and she had always been reluctant to share


    them with anyone else. She felt sad about this, because Cherry had suffered a great deal ever since


    childhood. How could Elsa bear the thought that her daughter would still have to suffer more?


    Cherry thought for a while, and after she looked at Elsa, said, "Mom, I really have a good time in the


    Chu Family. Grandpa loves Joe very much, and he''s also always kind to me, but..."


    Cherry hesitated for a moment, because she had no idea whether she should continue to say more or


    not.


    "But what?" quickly asked Elsa.


    Cherry then looked into Elsa''s eyes, and seriously said, "Mom... Jean, my step-sister, she''s back."


    "What? Jade''s daughter is back in the city?" Elsa couldn''t believe her ears, and inquired, "Didn''t she


    disappear?"


    After Elsa hade back China for some time, she had heard from some of the richdies of the other


    Families that Jean had disappeared and that nobody could find her. How could she havee back


    now?


    "Eh, yes, she was gone for some time, but I''ve heard that she''s back now. However, I haven''t seen her


    yet; I don''t know where she is." Cherry had no idea where she was, but if she met Jean one day, she


    had to have a serious talk with her. If she intended to harm Joe, she had to persuade her not to do it.


    Elsa thought for a while; she patted Cherry on the back of her palms, and said, "My child, don''t care


    and don''t worry about her anymore. The only thing that you need to do is to just take good care of Joe


    with Jackson. Have you forgotten how Jade''s daughter bullied you? Even if you meet her again one


    day, what do you think you can you do to improve the situation? You already have your own life and


    your own family now. Do you really think she''s really worth the care?"


    "But Mom, after all, she''s still my sister, and I can''t stand to see her wandering alone outside. I also


    want to know how she lives, if she''s doing well, " said Cherry. The expression on her face easily


    showed her concern about Jean.

 Chapter 270 Things Will Get Better (Part Two)

    Chapter 270 Things Will Get Better (Part Two)


    Elsa shook her head, and said, "My child, why are you so stubborn?"


    Cherry didn''t utter a word. But Elsa knew that Cherry was always considerate of others and thought


    less for herself, so she always lived in a tiring way.


    After Cherry and Elsa chatted with each other in the living room for a while, Wilson went downstairs.


    When Elsa saw Wilsoning, she said to Cherry, "Cherr, maybe you could also have a chat with your


    brother as well. I''ll go and make coffee for Jackson and your Uncle."


    Cherry nodded, and answered, "Okay mom."


    After Elsa left, Wilson walked into the living room and sat on the sofa.


    He looked at Cherry and said, "Cherry, it seems that things are going pretty well for you."


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Yes, everything is alright."


    Wilson also nodded, and echoed, "Well, that''s great! It''s easy to see that you and Jackson are devoted


    to each other, and since you''ve also moved in the military''s residential courtyard now, you need to take


    good care of Joe''s education, because it ys an important role in his future."


    "I know, brother; Joe alwayses first in my mind, " said Cherry.


    Cherry then seemed to remember something. She quickly looked at Wilson, and asked, "Brother, have


    you heard of the ZM Group?"


    Wilson nodded, and answered, "Yes, I know the Group, and I also have business with it."


    Cherry was surprised by Wilson''s words, and she hastily asked, "Do you know Mond Xu? What kind of


    person is he?"


    Wilson shook his head, and answered, "Although I''ve done business with the ZM Group, I only met with


    the Group''s managers; I''ve never seen Mond Xu."


    All of a sudden Cherry''s excitement disappeared after she heard him.


    When he saw that Cherry was silent, Wilson asked, "What''s the matter? Do you want to know him?"


    Cherry stared in front of her, looking away from Wilson, and as she shook her head, she answered him,


    "I just want to know what kind of person he is, and how he made the ZM Group develop so fast in such


    a short time."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Wilson thought for a while, and then said, "I don''t know Mond Xu, but ording to what I know about


    the ZM Group, I know it''s very rich. The reason why the ZM Group has done business with so many


    businessman would be willing to partner with the ZM Group."


    "Well, that means that Mond Xu must also be very rich, right?" guessed Cherry.


    "Since Mond Xu was able to develop the ZM Group so well, he surely must be an outstanding person, "


    said Wilson. Although he hadn''t seen Mond Xu yet, he had thought about him, and he believed that the


    Cherry added, "Selina asked her friends to help her inquire upon Mond Xu, but she failed to get


    anything on him yet. It seems that he is a little mysterious."


    After Wilson heard what Cherry said, he didn''t focus much on Mond Xu. Instead, he looked at his sister,


    and said, "Cherry, the ZM Group is now the second best in the business circle. If it continues to develop


    like this, there''s a chance that it will even transcend the JS Group."


    Wilson wanted to remind Cherry that Mond Xu couldn''t be ignored. There was a rumor in the business


    circles that Mond Xu''s next target was the JS Group, so it was obvious that the JS Group''s top position


    in the business world might be threatened by the ZM Group''s expansion.


    Cherry was lost in thought for a while, and then said, "It''s true, we know that everything is possible in


    the business world, but at the present moment, Selina and Jackson seem unable to find a way to


    improve the situation, because we don''t know anything about Mond Xu at all, and we don''t know what


    kind of person he is. Even if we try to take some preventive measures, we still don''t know where to


    start implementing them."


    Wilson understood Cherry''s worry. Mond Xu was somewhat mysterious, and although he had done


    business with the ZM Group already, he had never seen Mond Xu, and neither did the other partners.


    When Wilson saw that Cherry was so worried, heforted her, and said, "Cherry, don''t worry about it


    too much, Jackson wille up with a solution to solve the problem. He''s wise, and he''s more than


    capable to run the JS Group well."


    Cherry nodded and agreed with him, but she was still a little anxious.


    In the afternoon, Cherry, Joe, and Jackson left the Yuwen household and went back to the military''s


    residentialpound.


    When Cherry walked into the living room, she saw that Lily was cleaning the dining room. She didn''t


    see Andrew there, so she asked her, "Lily, isn''t Grandpa home?"


    Lily looked at Cherry, and politely answered her, "Mr. Andrew went out to the neighborhood with the


    butler to y a game of chess."


    "Oh, alright, " gently said Cherry.


    Jackson then walked into the living room. He walked up to Cherry, and softly said, "Darling, don''t worry


    about Grandpa; I''m sure he''s ying chess or chatting with some of his friends in the courtyard."


    "Okay, I won''t. I''m a bit tired, I think I''ll go upstairs and take a nap."


    Jackson nodded, and as he affectionately stroked her hair, he said, "Go and rest, I''ll also go out for


    awhile."


    "Okay."


    After Jackson saw Cherry go upstairs, he left the house.


    Derek was watching TV on the sofa when Jackson arrived in his apartment. Derek was a little surprised


    to see Jackson there, and said, "Back already from the Yuwens?"


    There was a sly grin on Derek''s face, but Jackson wasn''t in the mood to fool around. He sternly said to


    Derek, "Please sit down, I have something important to talk with you."


    Derek then sat opposite to Jackson, and asked, "What''s the matter?" When Derek saw that Jackson


    was somewhat calm, he knew that something hade up.


    "It''s about Mond Xu, " said Jackson.


    "Mond Xu?" Derek looked at Jackson surprised, and asked, "Have you seen him?"


    "I haven''t, " answered Jackson.


    Jackson then seemed to remember something, and he immediately said to Derek, "Call Derek and ask


    him toe here now."


    "Okay!" Derek immediately took his mobile phone out his pocket and called Bobby.

 Chapter 271 Things Will Get Better (Part Three)

    Chapter 271 Things Will Get Better (Part Three)


    Bobby answered Derek''s phone almost instantly.


    "Mr. Derek!" answered Bobby.


    "Come to my apartment now! Jackson is also here with me, " said Derek coldly.


    "Alright, I also have something important to talk with Mr. Jackson, " said Bobby.


    After he hung up the phone, Derek said to Jackson, "Bobby told me that he also has something to talk


    with you. I guess it''s about Sally."


    "He should have found something by now, " said Jackson. He looked so serious that nobody would


    have ever dared toe closer to him.


    Derek said nothing.


    Half an hourter, Bobby arrived at Derek''s apartment. He walked up to Jackson and gave him a folder.


    Jackson then took the folder and opened it while he was listening to what Bobby had to say.


    "This is all I found about Sally since she left the military''s residentialpound, and Mr. Jackson, your


    hunches were correct. After Sally left the residentialpound, she was helped by Mond Xu, and went


    to live in a small town in the northern part of the country. During all these years Sally has lived a


    who helped Sally to return in the city, " said Bobby. He then added that the information he provided


    Jackson was urate, and that Sally was in Mond Xu''s power.


    "What on earth does Mond Xu want to do?" said Derek, bbergasted. It now seemed that the situation


    had be a lot moreplicated. Before all of this, Stephen was Jackson''s single opponent, but


    now there was another man called Mond Xu, who nned to do harm to Jackson and hispany.


    Even Sally, whom they had paid so little attention to, was one of Mond Xu''s pawns, and because she


    had been helped by him all along for so much time already, she certainly had no reasons to go against


    his will. A man as shrewd as Mond Xu would have never done something profitless, and they wondered


    what were his true actual intentions.


    Jackson read the information about Sally, and although what he saw didn''t surprise him very much, it


    was still beyond his expectation. Had he ignored Sally for such a long time? He once believed that


    Sally was just an innocent girl, but now it seemed that he had been wrong.


    Bobby thought for a while, and after he looked at Jackson, he said, "Mr. Jackson, the ZM Group, Mond


    Xu, Sally and Stephen, they all want to do you harm together."


    After Jackson finished reading through the files, he threw the folder on the desk and furiously said, "It


    seems that they have mustered their strength together to conspire against me!"


    "Jackson, it''s reasonable for Mond Xu and Stephen to do this, but Sally, " said Derek, with his words


    half uttered. But he was sure that Jackson understood what he meant, and it was astonishing that Sally


    was in the same group with Mond Xu.


    A momentter, Jackson said, "Mond Xu''s intention was obvious from the start."


    "What''s do you mean?" said Derek. Derek looked at Jackson surprised, and asked, "He isn''t driven


    against the JS Group; he''s against the entire Chu Family, isn''t he?"


    "I''m the person that he hates the most, " said Jackson with conviction clearly sounding in his voice.


    Derek understood what Jackson meant with that, because he knew about the old unsettled scores.


    Everyone was silent for a long time, and the living room was so quiet that you could even hear a pin


    drop on the floor.


    Bobby looked at Jackson, and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Jackson, what should we do next?"


    Derek also looked at him, eager to hear his n. Since Mond Xu had emerged out of the dark, he was


    sure that he would also n something that would hurt them.


    "Just wait, " said Jackson, looking straight ahead.


    Derek and Bobby nced at each other puzzled, because they had no idea of what Jackson meant.


    Did they still have to pretend that they were unaware of anything?


    Jackson ignored their confusion, and as he looked at Bobby, he asked, "Have you arranged for some


    security guards to protect Joe?"


    Bobby nodded, and answered him, "I have, everything was ording to your order."


    Jackson then looked at Derek, and said, "Have you dealt with the butler?"


    "Yes, don''t worry about it; it''s easy to deal with him, " said Derek.


    "Just wait, I want to see first what tricks Mond Xu will y, " said Jackson in a very proud manner. He


    wasn''t afraid of Mond Xu, and he believed that he would surely win, no matter what.


    "But Mr. Jackson, the ZM Group is now the second best enterprise in the business world! Aren''t you


    afraid that the ZM Group will exceed the JS Group?" said Bobby worried. Bobby didn''t know why


    Jackson was so calm and serious.


    Jackson sat on the sofa silently, and didn''t utter a word in reply.


    Derek was also sitting on the sofa, also very rxed. He said in a disdainful way, "Huh, it''s a little


    difficult for Mond Xu to make the ZM Group bigger than the JS Group; he doesn''t have the required


    experience to do it."


    Bobby looked at Derek and then at Jackson, and wondered, ''Does Mr. Jackson already know what will


    happen and has prepared for it? Or the JS Group isn''t as good as it seems to be? Dose it have some


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    weaknesses?''


    Jackson then continued to say, "Derek, do you know what to tell Selina?"


    "Yes, don''t worry about it. I think that Selina''s management skills are excellent, " said Derek. He


    believed that if he told Selina something, the JS Group would hold out on unlimited prospects under her


    management.


    "Don''t let Cherry know about anything, always keep that in mind!" said Jackson.


    Derek nodded, and replied, "Yes, I will." Jackson always tried to protect Cherry, and he also didn''t want


    her to know anything about it, because the less she knew the better it was for her.

 Chapter 272 I Hate Them (Part One)

    Chapter 272 I Hate Them (Part One)


    Jackson and Derek returned to the military''s residentialpound veryte that night, and when Derek


    arrived, he saw that Selina was sitting on the couch and watching TV. He then went over to her, and


    seriously said, "Selina,e to the study with me, we need to have a talk."


    "What''s up? Can''t we talk about it here?" casually said Selina.


    "It''s business, " said Derek, as he walked towards the study.


    After Selina heard the word "business", she rushed to follow Derek into the study.


    As soon as they were in the study, Selina nervously asked, "Derek, what happened?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Selina, we need to talk about the JS Group''s severe crisis, " carefully said Derek.


    "Crisis?" Selina was stunned and repeated his word. She said, "Currently, our business runs pretty


    well. I haven''t seen a crisising."


    Derek didn''t give her a straightforward answer, and carefully asked, "Selina, have you heard about the


    ZM Group?"


    "Of course, I know that it''s also running very well. I always kept an eye on its development, but I would


    have never thought that it would develop so rapidly, and I also don''t know its president, Mond Xu. Who


    is he anyway?" Selina thought of Mond Xu, and wondered how had he managed to sessfully


    develop the ZM Group so fast.


    "Selina, I have to tell you something, " said Derek. He paused and thought for a moment, and then


    continued to say, "Mond Xu actually wants to go against Jackson. The ZM Group''s sole existence is to


    bring down the JS Group."


    "But why? Do Mond Xu and Jackson know each other?" It then suddenly urred to Selina what had


    happened at her office a couple of days ago. On that day, both Jackson and Derek hade to her


    office, and Derek had rebuked her severely. She had wondered what was wrong with him, and now it


    turned out that Mond Xu and Jackson had known each other all along.


    "Yes, they do. Actually, Mond Xu is...", but Derek stopped, and after he thought for a second, he


    decided to keep some of the information about Mond hidden from his sister. He gloomily continued to


    say, "An acquaintance of Jackson''s. They had some misunderstandings in the past, and that''s why


    Mond Xu is determined to ruin both the JS Group, and Jackson."


    "I understand, " said Selina. She didn''t think much, and asked, "Ruin the JS Group? Hasn''t Mond Xu


    thought too much of himself? Does he actually think that I''m a wuss that he can trump on so easily?"


    Derek seemed to have gotten the answer that he wanted from Selina''s voice. He looked into Selina''s


    eyes and went on to say, "Selina, now that I''ve told you about the ZM Group''s true intentions, I think


    that you know how to deal with it."


    Selina pondered for a few moments, and said, "I''m okay with corporate development, you can trust me


    on that brother. But.." She then stopped, and after she gazed at Derek, said, "Does Jackson have


    anything to tell me? Have you gotten any order from him?"


    Derek stared back at his sister, and answered, "Selina, both Jackson and I think that you might have


    to..."


    "What? elerate the overseas development?" Selina blurted out her first thought. She clearly knew


    herpany''s status in the city, and currently, the ZM Group had already built stable and reliable


    business rtionships with almost all of thepanies in the city. It wasn''t because the JS Group


    hadn''t gained a foothold in the city, but that the room for its development was bing smaller and


    smaller and more worrying in the long run.


    Derek nodded his approval. He looked at Selina, and said, "Do you have any problems being social?"


    "No, I''m actually quite good at it, " answered Selina ruminatively. "I know many foreign clients, and


    we''re doing fine with the overseas development. It''s possible that the JS Group will also go abroad to


    foreignnds."


    "That''s good, but Selina, there''s another thing that you should know, " said Derek. He didn''t have to


    worry about the JS Group''s development anymore, but he did care about some other trivial matters.


    "What?" asked Selina curiously.


    "First of all, don''t tell anyone about your n for overseas development; everything must be secret. Do


    you understand?" said Derek seriously.


    "Yeah, I know that, we''re doing this to fight against the ZM Group. Don''t worry, I know what to do, " said


    Selina, while sternly nodding her head. She was a clever woman, and she didn''t need to be told about


    the best decisions that she had to take for her and herpany.


    "You should also keep all that I''ve told you today away from Cherry."


    "Why? Cherry''s family, " said Selina, confused. She wondered, ''Why is he asking me to keep a secret


    from a family member?''


    "Selina, Jackson only wants to protect Cherry and keep her safe. If she finds out about all of this, she


    might start to get worried about Jackson, and then she would certainly ask him about his connection


    with Mond Xu. Jackson doesn''t want to burden Cherry with all of this and let her get hurt, " answered


    Derek. Obeying Jackson''s order, Derek didn''t dare to enlighten his sister with any more knowledge


    about the topic, and he also hoped that his sister wouldn''t be privy to some of the darker secrets and


    more hideous information. Jackson was determined to protect his beloved wife, while Derek wanted to


    protect his sister, and although Selina was smart and sensitive, it was best for her not to know some of


    their older stories.


    "Alright, I know what you mean, " said Selina, while nodding her approval. She knew that Jackson had


    always wanted to keep Cherry out of the fighting and the other unnecessary troubles that didn''t


    concern her.


    "Selina, do what we''ve discussed. If you have any difficulties, call me and Jackson and we''ll solve them


    together, " said Derek.


    Selina still had some doubts, and couldn''t help but ask her brother, "But if the JS Group fails with the


    overseas development, does Jackson have another n to resist the ZM Group''s expansion?"


    "Yes, he has, but it mightpletely ruin the ZM Group at an unimaginable price. Jackson won''t use it


    because innocent people would be involved in it and get hurt, " answered Derek. "The n won''t be


    carried out unless it''s unavoidable, otherwise the most dreadful of consequences might be produced."


    "Brother, is Mond Xu really such a badass guy?" continued Selina to ask.


    Derek had no idea how to answer her question. He thought for a moment, and eventually said, "Mond


    Xu is the type of character that would use unimaginable cruel means to achieve his goals. He has no


    bottom lines."


    Selina was a bit taken aback by his answer, and thought to herself, ''Is Mond Xu actually that terrifying?''


    Derek added, "Selina, don''t underestimate him; one day, you might also personally witness his


    ruthlessness. He''s different from Jackson; Jackson might be bossy sometimes, but he still abides to his


    strict principles, while Mond cares about nothing. There''s nothing in this world which he doesn''t dare to


    ruin if he thinks that it''s in his advantage to do so."

 Chapter 273 I Hate Them (Part Two)

    Chapter 273 I Hate Them (Part Two)


    "Okay, I understand. Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to manage thepany, " said Selina. Because she


    was the president of the JS Group, entrusted by Jackson to run it, she would make every effort to


    assure its optimal development and prosperity. She didn''t want to let Jackson down a moment.


    In the Chu Family''s house, Cherry and Jackson wereying together in bed. Cherry was leaning


    against Jackson''s chest, thinking of what Wilson had told her earlier in the day. Because the mysterious


    ZM Group waspeting with the JS Group, she wondered whether the JS Group would face a major


    crisis or not.


    "Jackson, " suddenly said Cherry.


    "What''s up?" answered Jackson, curious about her thoughts.


    "Do you know anything about the ZM Group''s background? How could it have developed so fast?"


    asked Cherry.


    Jackson didn''t know how to answer Cherry''s question. He thought for a moment, and then carefully


    answered her, "The president of the ZM Group is an amazing guy, which exins its rapid development


    and expansion."


    "Really?" replied Cherry. "It''s no wonder that I couldn''t find any information about this Mond Xu, no


    matter how hard I tried. He''s really a mystery to me."


    Jackson stared at Cherry, and said in aforting voice, "Baby, just do your job at the JS Group; the


    ZM Group and Mond Xu are none of your business, you can leave them to Selina."


    "But Jackson, I''m afraid that the JS Group might..." but her voice trailed off before she could finish.


    Deep down in her heart she knew that Jackson understood what she wanted to say.


    "As far as I''m concerned, the JS Group isn''t that weak, " nonchntly said Jackson.


    "But the ZM Group''s rapid expansion is worrying me. When it will be strong enough, it might pose


    a real threat to the JS Group, " answered Cherry.


    Jackson tried tofort her, "Don''t worry about it, everything is fine and under control. You have to


    trust Selina, she''s been doing business pretty well for many years already and I believe that she can


    deal with thesemercial issues better than anyone else."


    Cherry thought that Jackson was right. Neither him nor her had the right to question Selina''s


    capabilities to do business, because whenever she did it, satisfying results were always the oue of


    it. She was sure that the ZM Group, even with all the mystery around it, had no chance of winning over


    the JS Group.


    "You''re right, " replied Cherry. She then quietly leaned against Jackson''s chest.


    Jackson stared at the ceiling, and said, "Baby, trust me, nothing will ever happen to us or the JS Group.


    As long as you and Joe live a happy life, nothing else matters."


    "Thank you, Jackson! You''re so nice, " answered Cherry happily.


    The day outside was nice, with a gentle breeze blowing in the warm sun. Jean was standing outside


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    the school gate and watching the children y inside. The children were naive, innocent, lovely and


    happy.


    Jean was inevitably touched by the harmonious picture, because she had never forgotten her horrible


    and worthless childhood. However, she hade to the school with a goal in her mind, and her


    intention wasn''t to watch the children y and feel bad about herself.


    Jean hastily shook her head, and regained herposure. A fit of anger had been slowly rising in her


    heart.


    She then went to the porter who was standing near the gate, and said, "Good morning, sir, I''m Joe''s


    aunt. Can I go in and talk to him?"


    "Well, do you know which ss is this Joe in?" asked the porter.


    Jean was at a loss for words. How was she supposed to know that?


    "Well, I don''t really know that, but can you check it for me?" said Jean.


    "Oh, I see, " said the porter, as he looked at Jean from top to bottom. The porter thought, ''She''s


    wearing some expensive clothes on her, and she also doesn''t seem to be the type of bad woman that


    would kidnap or hurt children. Besides, she''s been standing outside the gate for a long time already;


    would a kidnapper do that? Nah, I don''t think so.''


    "Ok, wait a moment, I''ll call the teachers at the administrative office, " said the porter respectfully.


    "Thank you, " elegantly answered Jean while giving him a big smile.


    About half an hourter, Joe came out of the school''s building, and as he walked towards the gate, he


    stared at Jean intently. After he got closer to her, it suddenly urred to him that he was looking at the


    same woman that he had encountered inside the elevator at his Mommy''s workce. She had the


    same status, expression and aura.


    "Joe, your aunt''s waiting outside for you, " said the porter.


    ''Then, she''s my aunt, '' thought Joe curiously. Although he had no idea whether she was his actual aunt


    or not, he was still interested in her, because he remembered his Mommy and Daddy''s facial


    expressions when he had told them about her. He had an ominous feeling that she had to have an


    inglorious history with his parents, or otherwise his mother wouldn''t have panicked like that.


    Joe turned his gaze from Jean to the porter, and said, "Sir, I know her. Thank you."


    The porter smiled and spoke no more. He then went into his office and left Jean and Joe alone.


    Joe looked at Jean, and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Nothing, I just wanted to check on you. That''s all, " answered Jean casually. She looked into Joe''s


    eyes and saw his serious expression when he talked to her. ''The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.


    There''s no doubt that he''s Jackson''s son, '' she thought.


    "Well, now that you''ve seen me, please go away, " said Joe and then turned around, but before he


    could leave, he was quickly stopped by Jean.


    "Stop!" suddenly shouted Jean.


    Joe stopped when he heard her voice, and then turned around and looked at her. "What''s wrong?" he


    asked.


    "Can you ask for a few hours'' leave?" blurted Jean. She had no idea why she said that, but maybe it


    was because she wanted to talk with the boy in private. After all, he was her nephew, and talking with


    him through a gate felt ufortable.


    "Ask for a leave? Where will we go?" asked Joe curiously and warily, while thoughtfully looking at Jean.


    Jean then checked her wristwatch, and said, "Your ss will be over soon, and I think we can go and


    grab lunch together."

 Chapter 274 I Hate Them (Part Three)

    Chapter 274 I Hate Them (Part Three)


    It was incredible that Jean could actually talk with Jackson''s son in such a polite and nice manner. ''How


    can this happen?'' she thought. Although earlier Joe had been mean to her, she still wanted to have


    lunch with him.


    "Grab lunch with you? Why would I do that?" asked Joe coldly, just like his father always did.


    "Because I''m you Aunt, your mother''s sister. By the way, I''m Jean."


    "Jean?" Joe thought that he might have heard the name a long time ago. Had his mother ever


    mentioned it to him before? Perhaps not, but he thought that if Jean was telling the truth, then she was


    his aunt.


    Joe pondered for a few moments, and considered that it was unlikely for her to harm him. If that was


    the case, then having lunch with her might rify some things that his parents had tried to keep hidden


    away from him.


    "Wait here, I''m going to speak with my ss teacher and ask for a leave, " said Joe indifferently.


    "Alright, I''ll wait. That''s my car, " said Jean, while pointing at a white sports car not far away from the


    ce she was standing.


    "Go to your car and wait for me inside. I''m in no mood to hear my pals talking about you and me


    together, " said Joe.


    "As you wish, " answered Jean.


    Ten minutester, Joe came out of the school building carrying his backpack. He handed the leave


    application to the porter and then walked out through the school gate.


    As soon as he got inside Jean''s car, Joe asked, "What would you like to eat?"


    "Do you know a good restaurant?" asked Jean amiably.


    "Sichuan cuisine is fine with me, " answered Joe earnestly.


    "Then let''s go to a Sichuan restaurant nearby, " replied Jean. She then started the car''s engine and


    drove away.


    Sitting at the Sichuan restaurant, Jean couldn''t enjoy the food on the table, and most of the time she


    just watched the boy eating. Honestly speaking, she actually liked Joe, and the way that he ate his food


    and his gestures made her feel warm deep down in her heart. Was it because of the maternal instinct?


    Maybe it was.


    Joe didn''t pay too much attention to the woman sitting opposite to him, and he just lowered his head


    and gulped down the food in front of him. Jean''s expression and warm nces meant nothing to him.


    Joe soon had food stains all around his mouth, and when Jean saw this, she hastily grabbed some


    tissues and wiped them off. "Take your time, Joe, " patiently said Jean.


    Joe didn''t refuse Jean''s mysterious kindness, and after she finished wiping the stains off of his mouth,


    he raised his head, thanked her, and quietly gazed at her.


    Jean gave him a big smile, and said, "You''re wee."


    Joe then fell silent again, and he lowered his head and continued to eat.


    "Joe, are you five years old already?" asked Jean. If she would have had a child, it would have been


    around Joe''s age. Joe would have been her child''s cousin.


    "Yes, " answered Joe.


    "Were you happy when you stayed overseas?" asked Jean expectantly and carefully. She really cared


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    about everything that concerned Joe, and if she hadn''t caused Emily''s death because of her


    selfishness, Cherry wouldn''t have left Jackson in the first ce. Joe would have lived in the city, and


    would have had aplete childhood, and if she had behaved herself properly, perhaps she would


    have even been in a better position than she was at the current moment.


    Joe suddenly dropped his chopsticks, and glowered at Jean. "What do you want?" asked Joe,


    apparently furious.


    "Nothing. It was just some casual talk, " quickly answered Jean.


    "Why can''t you go to my Mommy and talk to her? Why do you keep visiting me? That day I saw you in


    the elevator; don''t tell me it was a coincidence, " said Joe sternly. He was a very smart kid, who could


    easily guess things right.


    Jean was a bit taken aback by Joe''s cleverness, and thought that it was incredible that he turned out to


    be so brilliant and smart.


    "Of course it wasn''t a coincidence. I met you there because I hate your mother, " answered Jean, while


    a hideous expression suddenly appeared on her face.


    "Where does your hatrede from? As far as I''m concerned, my Mommy has done nothing wrong to


    you." Actually, Joe had more questions about his Mommy and Jean that he thought. Deep down inside


    he knew that his mother was very kind, and that she wasn''t capable of hurting a fly, let alone her own


    sister."


    "Yes, you''re right. Your Mommy has always been kind to me, but..." Jean stopped, thought for a


    moment, and then added, "Your Mommy was born in the Shen Family, which was a mistake from the


    start. She had to pay the price, and her whole life is doomed, " answered Jean resentfully.


    Jean thought of what had happened to her, and her hatred for Cherry had never disappeared for a


    moment. Why had Cherry been so praised and apuded all the time? Why had Cherry always made


    her jealous? Why hadn''t she been able to have any of those wonderful things in her life?


    "My Mommy was born in Shen Family, it''s true, and that is a fixed fact. How dare you call it a mistake


    and make her pay the price?" Joe tried to defend his Mommy, and although he was still a child, he


    actually understood things. Human beings can''t choose their parents or their families, as much as he


    couldn''t choose the father whom he had never seen in the earlier days of his childhood. Even so, he


    had neverined to his Mommy about this, because he knew that she loved him very much.


    "You.., " started Jean, but her words quickly trailed off. He was a badass kid, and she suddenly didn''t


    know how to rebuke him anymore.


    Jean thought for a few moments before she spoke again, "I hate your father, as well as your mother.


    He''s the cause for all of my pain and misery."


    She could never forget Jackson''s revenge on her and that horrible ce which terrified even the most


    bravest of men or women to death. That ce had made her forever lose everything that she had


    cherished.

 Chapter 275 God-like Person (Part One)

    Chapter 275 God-like Person (Part One)


    Joe saw the hate in Jean''s eyes, and he felt that she looked very terrified and very determined at the


    same time.


    Joe asked, "What did my Daddy do to you?" He thought to himself, ''Has my Daddy had his revenge on


    her? Before I was born, what happened between Daddy, Mommy, this Jean and the woman Sally He?''


    Jean became even more irate, and said, "You''re not qualified to know that."


    Joe looked at Jean, and asked, "Do you hate my Daddy and Mommy?"


    "Yes, and I also hate you! I hate you because you''re Jackson''s son!" replied Jean. She wanted to re


    at him and hate him, but when she looked at Joe, she realized that she couldn''t, and she had no idea


    why.


    Joe looked at her and didn''t feel terrific. He calmly added, "So why don''t you kill me? Why don''t you


    hurt me?"


    Joe knew that a man like his Daddy certainly had enemies, and if they wanted to take their revenge on


    him, they would naturallye to hurt him first, because he was an easy and effective target.


    Jean didn''t reply him immediately; instead, she paused for a second, and then coldly said, "I''m not in a


    hurry. You''re just a kid, and anyway I know how to control you."


    Joe said, "Yes, yes. You look really smart."


    Jean slightly smiled at him, and said, "Of course I''m smarter than you. Do you think that I lived for so


    long without learning anything on the way?"


    Joe said, "Haha, if only I could be half as clever as you are!" But in fact he thought that his aunt was


    actually very silly, and that she was no match for him in terms of intelligence.


    Jean didn''t get Joe''s implied meaning, and actually thought that Joe was admiring her. Sheughed,


    and said, "You should be a good boy and stay in school. I''m telling you this because not only I, but also


    other people are watching you."


    Joe was astonished, and hastily asked, "Are they all my Daddy''s enemies?"


    As Jean leaned against the sofa and tried to look elegant, she looked at Joe, and said, "Of course they


    are! What? Do you really think that your Daddy managed to be so powerful without having a few


    enemies?"


    "But why do they hate my Daddy? My Daddy has done nothing to them, right?" said Joe. He pretended


    to say this because he wanted to get more information out of Jean. He would thene up with the


    perfect n to protect his Daddy and Mommy based on what he learned from her.


    Jean echoed his words, "Done nothing to them? You weren''t even born when your Daddy hurt the


    other people!"


    Joe continued to y innocent, and said, "But he hasn''t told me anything, and my Mommy doesn''t


    know about any of these things!" He acted just like a naive child would.


    "Oh, that''s because your Mommy is very silly. She has been fooled by your Daddy all along. She


    doesn''t even try to find out the things that your Daddy has done; all that she does is to stay with him all


    day long, without any idea of what kind of person your Daddy actually is, " replied Jean. It was more


    than obvious that Jean looked down on Cherry.


    Joe asked, "Then do you know what kind of person my Daddy is?"


    Jean couldn''t restrain herself any longer, and said, "Your Daddy is a selfish bastard! Years ago he killed


    many people to get what he wanted, and he even banned one of his closest friends!"


    Joe thought that he might get some pretty useful information, so he asked again, "Did my Daddy kill


    anyone?"


    "Yes, more than one, " replied Jean. She put on airs, as if Joe was begging her to talk.


    "So who did he ban? It seems that all my Daddy''s friends are around him, " said Joe, while pretending


    to think of his Daddy''s nearest and dearest persons.


    "It''s..." Jean was about the say his name but she stopped. She immediately realized that she had


    already talked more than she had to, and when she wanted to speak out Mond''s name, she


    remembered what kind of person he really was. If Mond ever found out that she had uttered his name


    to other people he would have surely killed her, even if she had told it to a little kid. She knew very well


    how merciless Mond was.


    Joe asked again, "Who is it?" He hoped that Jean would tell him who the man was, and he also thought


    that her words were very useful pieces of information to have.


    Jean thought for a while, and then said to Joe, "It''s useless to tell you anyway."


    Joe then noticed that Jean was silent again. He really wanted to ask her more questions, but he


    considered that it would be best to wait for the moment. If the silly aunt came to him once, she would


    certainlye to him again.


    After their meal, Joe and Jean walked out of the restaurant and were heading to the car to go back to


    school. Joe suddenly saw that there was a dessert shop nearby selling ice cream, and he said, "Aunt


    Jean, I want to eat ice cream!"


    Jean suddenly froze when she heard how fondly Joe called her, and felt warm in her heart, as if a warm


    current was running through it.


    Jean calmly said, "Wait a minute here, I''ll go and buy you some."


    Joe nodded, and said, "Okay, I want chocte ice cream."


    Jean then went to the dessert shop and ordered some chocte ice cream.


    After the vendor gave Jean the ice cream, she looked at Joe, who was not that far away, and said,


    "Your son is really cute."


    Jean waspletely astonished, and only realized after a while that the waiter was actually referring to


    Joe. She didn''t exin anything, just smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Jean then brought back the ice cream to Joe and gave it to him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He took the ice cream and happily said to Jean, "Thank you, Aunt Jean!"


    Jean felt delighted to hear Joe call her like that, and she liked him even more.

 Chapter 276 God-like Person (Part Two)

    Chapter 276 God-like Person (Part Two)


    While Joe was eating his ice cream, he said, "Aunt Jean, could you please take me to school now? I


    have sses in the afternoon."


    "Get in the car, " said Jean.


    "Okay, " replied Joe, as he turned around and got in the car.


    While Jean was driving, she asked Joe, "How''s the ice cream?"


    "It''s good."


    Joe then suddenly thought of something, and as he looked at her face, he asked, "Aunt Jean, will you


    meet me and buy me ice cream next time?"


    Jean was surprised, and thought to herself, ''Next time? Does Joe want to see me again?''


    Joe saw that Jean didn''t say anything. He pretended to be helpless, and said, "Never mind! Next time


    I''ll ask my Uncle Wilson to buy me ice cream."


    After Jean heard his words, she hastily said, "I''lle to see you in a couple of days again, and I''ll buy


    you ice cream then."


    Joe then suddenly looked at Jean, and cheerfully said, "Thank you, Aunt Jean!"


    Joe was very delighted, and thought to himself, ''This silly aunt still doesn''t have a clue about my true


    intentions. I just want to get information out of her, and ice cream is the perfect excuse.''


    They arrived at the school gate, and after Joe saw that Jean drove away, he wanted to turn around and


    go back to school, but he found that there were two men dressed in ck clothes standing not that far


    away from him.


    Joe stopped and was confused, and he wondered whether anyone was following him.


    After a while, a thought came to his mind. Joe didn''t walk into the school anymore, because he had


    already taken the rest of the day off. And even if he didn''t go, his teacher would still say nothing,


    because he was Jackson''s son, and his teacher catered to his every whim in order to please his father.


    All in all, his teacher wouldn''t me him for not attending his lessons in the afternoon.


    Joe turned around and then went to an alley. At first, Joe walked slowly, but after he entered into the


    alley, he stepped up and constantly looked back.


    When the two men saw that Joe was looking back, they didn''t dare toe close to him, because their


    boss, Bobby, had mentioned that they shouldn''t let Joe find out that he was protected by them.


    They sneaked around as they followed Joe from behind.


    Joe saw what they were doing, and he suddenly ran to another alley and hid in a corner. He leaned


    against the wall and heard footsteps approaching him.


    One guard said, "We lost him. He''s gone."


    The other said, "Where could he had gone to? Let''s go forward and check if he''s anywhere there."


    When they were just about to run, Joe suddenly appeared from the other alley and stood in front of the


    two guards.


    The two then froze in their tracks, and as they looked at each other, they didn''t know what to do


    anymore. Joe had obviously found out that they were following him, and they had no idea what to do


    next.


    Joe looked at the two guards, and asked, "Are you following me?"


    One of the guards looked at Joe, and after he thought for a while, he said, "No, we just happened to


    pass by."


    "Pass by?" echoed Joe. He thought that they were very silly to say such a thing.


    Joe looked pretty rxed, and as he looked at the two, said, "I know that you''re sent by my Daddy. Am


    I right?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The two guards then looked at each other and were very confused. Boss Bobby had asked them to


    keep everything a secret, but now Joe had found out that they were following him.


    "Er...Mr. Joe, we are not..." but before the guard finished his sentence, Joe interrupted him, and said,


    "I''m familiar with the clothes you''re dressed in. When my Daddy locked my Mommy in the vi, men


    dressed in the same clothes as you guarded the vi everyday." Joe believed that what he saw and


    judged was right, and anyway, how could he be called a talent if he couldn''t even recognize these


    people? He was still confused as to why his Daddy had sent people to secretly follow him.


    The two guards had nothing more to say in their defense because they had been already recognized.


    They lowered their heads, and apologized, "Sorry, Mr. Joe."


    Joe had no intention to me them in anyway. He looked at them, and asked, "For how long have you


    been following me?"


    "A couple of days, " said one of the security guards.


    "I''m asking when did you start to follow me today." Joe was both childish and serious.


    One of the guards replied, "We''ve been following you ever since this morning when you entered the


    school."


    "So..." Joe then paused for a second, and continued, "You''ve seen that I went out for lunch with my


    aunt?"


    The two then lowered their heads and looked at each other, as if they were trying tomunicate


    through some sort of eye contact. They didn''t reply to Joe''s question.


    "Answer me!" suddenly shouted Joe. His tone sounded furious, and although he was childish, he was


    no less bossy than his Daddy was.


    The two then couldn''t help but shiver, and one of them said, "Yes, we did, but little master Joe, you


    shouldn''t be close to that woman. Boss Bobby ordered us that we shouldn''t allow you to be anywhere


    near strangers."


    After Joe heard this, he understood that his Daddy had asked Bobby to protect him and to prevent him


    from getting close to strangers. Joe wondered what Jean had said to him and knew his Daddy''s


    intention. There certainly was a group of people that wanted to get back at his Daddy, so his Daddy


    worried that he might be hurt and thus had put someone to keep an eye on him.


    "Have you reported this to Bobby yet?" asked Joe. Joe directly called Bobby''s name, and although


    Bobby was much more older than him, he was still just a servant for Joe. Joe was, after all, Jackson''s


    son, a very powerful man.

 Chapter 277 God-like Person (Part Three)

    Chapter 277 God-like Person (Part Three)


    The two guards got intimidated because the child had dared to call out Bobby''s name. Even though


    Joe was Jackson''s son, he was no less arrogant than his father was, and they had to be careful with


    how they talked to him.


    One of them said, "Not yet."


    Joe felt relieved, because his Daddy and Bobby didn''t know that he had met Jean today, so everything


    was still under his control. He could continue with the things that he nned.


    Joe directly said, "If you dare to tell Bobby about any of this, you''ll be dead before sundown."


    The two were astonished by the little child''s words, and doubted whether he was boasting.


    "What? Do you think that I just brag and bounce? If I tell my Daddy that you bullied me, or if I make any


    other excuse, do you really think that my Daddy will let you off the hook so easily?" Joe pretended to be


    arrogant, because at that moment, he couldn''t afford to show his weakness, or else all of his ns


    would go out in smoke in an instant.


    After the two heard his words, they thought for a while and felt that it all made sense, because Jackson


    would certainly believe his son instead of them. They knew how powerful Jackson was, and that they


    were just the little people who worked for him, so how could they ever possiblypare with Joe?


    After Joe saw that they were silent again, he continued to say, "What? Do you want me to call my


    Daddy now?"


    Joe then took out his phone bought by his Mommy and was about to dial a number.


    When the two guards saw that Joe was about to make a call, they hastily stopped him, and said, "Little


    master, wait a minute! Let''s talk about this!"


    When they stopped him, Joe put his phone back in his pocket, because he was just pretending, and


    had no intention whatsoever of calling his Daddy.


    The two then looked at each other, and one of them said, "Little master, we promise you that we''ll not


    tell the others about what happened today."


    "Not just today! You''ll never tell Bobby if I meet my aunt again."


    One of the guards thought that it was hard for them to do this and fell silent.


    The other one said, "Little master, we can''t do that. If you''re hurt, then we''ll be also dead."


    "How could I be hurt? She''s my aunt, and she won''t hurt me, " said Joe, but he was actually uncertain


    about that. It was true that Jean was silly, but she was still an adult who was strong enough to hurt him.


    One of the guards echoed, "But Boss Bobby forbids you to see any strangers."


    Joe thought that even though the two were just servants, he couldn''t make it hard for them.


    After a while, Joe looked at the two, and said, "When my auntes to see me again, you can


    continue to follow me. But..."Joe paused for a second, and then continued, "You can''t tell Bobby


    anything about that."


    One of the security guards still hesitated.


    "Your job is to protect me, right? I''ll allow you to follow me, and if anything happens to me, you can help


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    me. My requirement is quite simple: I just want to meet my aunt without letting my Daddy and Bobby


    know about it, " said Joe, directly enunciating to them his simple demand. He still wanted to get more


    information out of Jean, and he didn''t want to blow up his chance to do that.


    The two guards looked at each other and said nothing, because they couldn''t decide what to do. If they


    didn''t obey Joe, they thought that he would certainly make them trouble, and keep them from protecting


    him, but if they did the opposite and obeyed him, they didn''t know how to face Boss Bobby either. They


    knew their boss''s way to do and handle things pretty well.


    Joe stared at them, and after he thought for a moment, he continued to say, "I only have one request:


    don''t report that I meet with my aunt. You can still report all the other things to Bobby, and besides, you


    can still continue to follow me like before, when I didn''t know of you."


    The two thought about everything and then finally nodded and agreed with Joe''s request.


    Joe was very happy; he smiled, and said, "Thank you, big brothers!"


    The two guards were sour-faced, looked at Joe and said, "Little master, let us bring you back to school,


    okay? Staying in school is safer for you."


    "Okay, I''ll go back to school with you, " said Joe. He then stood between them, held each of their


    hands, and walked out of the alley with them.


    When Joe returned to school, the students were having their extracurricr activities on the


    yground, and his teacher saw him the moment he appeared there.


    The teacher then quickly went to Joe, and as she looked at him, she asked, "Joe, haven''t you taken a


    leave this afternoon? Why are you back at school now?"


    "My aunt couldn''t stay with me this afternoon because of work, so I came back, " replied Joe.


    The teacher smiled at him, and said, "Alright. Go and y with your ssmates now."


    "Okay."


    After Joe left, the smile on the teacher''s face disappeared. She thought, ''Joe is really different from the


    other kids, he is astonishingly smart! I''ve tried to ask him things about Jackson, but every time Joe


    politely beat around the bush and eventually told nothing about his Daddy. I don''t know what I should


    do anymore. When will I ever meet Jackson, the man as powerful as a god?''

 Chapter 278 The Fish Got Hooked (Part One)

    Chapter 278 The Fish Got Hooked (Part One)


    In the evening, the Chu family was having their dinner together in the family residence. Joe was


    enjoying his food in front of the table without saying a word. But he was thinking whether to tell his


    Mommy about what had happened earlier in the afternoon or not.


    Cherry and Jackson were both busy eating while also asionally chatting with Andrew, so they didn''t


    notice any difference in their son''s behavior.


    After dinner, Joe finally decided to talk with his Mommy about the doubts he had in his heart. He


    wanted to make things clear, and when he saw that his Mommy and Daddy were walking towards the


    balcony, Joe hastily walked in front of his mother, and said,"Mommy, I want you to help me do my


    homework! There are some questions that I don''t know how to answer."


    Cherry was a little surprised to hear that. This was the first time that Joe had taken the initiative to ask


    her to help him with his homework.


    Cherry took a look at Jackson and then turned to her son and asked,"Do you have a lot of homework


    today?"


    Joe looked into his Mommy''s eyes and nodded.


    Cherry could tell something from the look in her son''s eyes. It was just like the saying "What happens


    to children is of vital interest to parents," Cherry realized what Joe wanted to do.


    She turned her head to Jackson, and said,"How about you have a chat with Grandpa? I''ll go upstairs


    and help Joe do his homework."


    Jackson was a little disappointed, because he had intended to look at the night scenery in the balcony


    together with Cherry, and now he had to apany Grandpa instead.


    "Okay," said Jackson, as he nodded.


    Cherry and Joe then went upstairs.


    While he was doing his homework in his room, Joe appeared to be absent-minded because he was


    pondering something in his mind.


    Cherry seemed to have read her son''s mind, and asked,"Joe, what happened? Is there something


    wrong?"


    Joe looked at his Mommy, nodded his head and said,"Mommy, I want to tell you something."


    "Tell me," said Cherry, as she caressed her son''s head. She wanted to hear everything that her son


    wanted to tell her.


    "Mommy, it seems that Daddy has assigned someone to track me," said Joe in a low voice.


    "What?" Cherry opened her mouth wide in astonishment after she heard him. She asked her son,"How


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    do you know about this?"


    "Hush!" Joe immediately put a finger on his mouth to gesture his Mommy to lower her voice. He then


    continued to say,"Mommy, actually Daddy wants to protect me."


    "What''s going on?" asked Cherry.She was a little angry, because whoever intended to hurt her son


    must have surely had a death wish! Her son was everything to her, and nothing could have been more


    important to her than him.


    "When I was at school today, I saw two security guards following me from behind. I knew that they were


    the same bodyguards that had once stood in our courtyard because they wore the same clothes. Then


    I stopped them to ask what''s the matter. They admitted to everything after I put on fierce look and


    ordered them in loud voice. But they said that they were assigned by Bobby and that they were actually


    protecting me from strangers," enunciated Joe.


    Cherry thought for a while and somehow understood what was happening. She was also worried very


    much about her son''s safety, and she didn''t expect that Jackson had already sent someone to secretly


    protect their son. He was indeed very thoughtful of everything!


    Cherry looked at her son, and in a tender voice, said,"Joe, don''t mind them. They''re just protecting you


    from the dark, and they won''t affect your life in any way."


    "I understand, Mommy!" Joe nodded, and continued to say,"But Mommy, does Daddy have enemies?"


    After she heard this, Cherry didn''t know how to reply to him. Joe was still a child, and she couldn''t


    possibly tell him all of those things at such a young age. What''s more, she also knew little about


    Jackson''s past, how could she exin this to her son when she herself didn''t know all the answers yet?


    After she thought for a while, Cherry looked into her son''s eyes and said,"Joe, don''t be afraid! They


    shouldn''t be your Daddy''s enemies! Maybe your Daddy has been misunderstood and he doesn''t want


    you to get into any kind of trouble."


    "Mommy, I''m not afraid," said Joe in a firm tone,"We are a family, and we will share everything together,


    no matter what happens."


    Cherry was touched by her son''s words. How wonderful it was to share! But if Jackson wouldn''t let her


    know something, how could she undertake the difficulties and share her happiness with him? She also


    wanted to share everything with Jackson and face all of the difficulties with him. She wanted to know


    his past and what had happened to him, and she hoped to stay beside him all her life.


    With a big smile on her face, Cherry looked at her son, and said,"Joe, you''re right! We are a family, and


    we will be together forever!"


    Cherry didn''t answer Joe''s words.


    Joe noticed that and he knew that his mother had changed the topic, so he also didn''t continue his


    inquiries. After thinking for a while, he decided that it would be best not to tell his mother about Jean.


    After she helped her son finish his homework, Cherry went back to her and Jackson''s room, but


    Jackson wasn''t there. Cherry walked to the window and recalled something while she looked at the


    night scenery outside. She thought about all of the things that were unknown to her, about some people


    and what Stephen had told her; everything seemed to have happened just yesterday.


    Cherry got more and more lost in her memories. Stephen had once told her that among all the people


    that were around her, John was the only one that she could truly trust. But John had once betrayed her,


    and the innocent boy had already changed into another man. After she had returned to the city, she


    had found that John was no longer wilful and stubborn, and that he had be instead more mature


    and steady. What''s more, ever since she had known him, he hadn''t done anything to hurt her, except


    for the time when he was caught sleeping with her own sister, Jean.


    When she thought of John, Cherry couldn''t help but also think of Sally. What was her past with


    Jackson? She had once been Jackson''s lover, but what on earth had actually happened between


    them? After her return to the city, she had found that Sally had also changed a lot. She was much more


    enchanting than before, and she was more mysterious, like a thinyer of mist was around her, in


    which although you could see her figure, you couldn''t clearly see any of her details.

 Chapter 279 The Fish Got Hooked (Part Two)

    Chapter 279 The Fish Got Hooked (Part Two)


    How about Stephen? Was he reliable? Could she trust him? Since he said that only John could be


    trusted, did that mean that he was actually untrustworthy? Did he conceal something from her? Or did


    he knew everything all along but he didn''t dare to speak it out to her?


    Cherry knew better than anyone in her heart that Jackson was the answer of the whole riddle.


    Everything happened because of Jackson, and everyone was scared by him. They all listened to him


    and did anything that Jackson ordered or required. No one dared to say no to him, and no one dared to


    speak their thoughts out. But why could Jackson frighten so many people all at once? Wasn''t there


    anyone who could talk to him like his equal?


    Cherry then heard the door open, and after she turned around, she saw Jacksone in.


    "Have you finished helping Joe with homework?" asked Jackson, while walking closer to Cherry.


    "Yes. Has Grandpa gone to bed yet?" asked Cherry.


    "Yes." Jackson then stood in front of Cherry, and as he held her in his arms, he said in a tender


    voice,"Are you tired? How about we go to bed and rest now?"


    "I''ll take a bath first and then go to sleep," answered Cherry.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to read a book in the study. Go to bed if you''re sleepy," said Jackson.


    After he saw Cherry walk into the bathroom, Jackson went to his study.


    Actually, Jackson didn''t read a book in the study, and instead talked with Derek over the phone.


    Derek''s voice sounded clear in Jackson''s ears though the speaker. "Jackson, your nephew''s party is


    set at 8 p.m. the day after tomorrow," he said.


    Jackson thought that John, as the Governor of the city, must have made some arrangements for the


    party. He knew that all of the elites from the business, political, and military circles would participate,


    especially the ones from the business circle, and he guessed that perhaps more than half of the


    attendees would be businessmen.


    "Alright. We''ll arrive there before 8 p.m; it''s not necessary to get there too early," calmly said Jackson.


    Derek then replied,"Okay. Jackson, you told me to handle the bank business; whose name should it be


    on the title?"


    "Your sister-inw," said Jackson without any sort of hesitation. Cherry was the only person that he


    could think of.


    "Why not Joe?" asked Derek.He couldn''t think of a reason as to why Joe''s name couldn''t be written on


    it.


    "In my heart, your sister-inw is the most important," said Jackson firmly. Although he also loved his


    son, his wife was already an indispensable part of his life.


    "Okay," replied Derek.


    Suddenly, Jackson thought of something, and he asked,"Has the butler''s bank ount been frozen


    yet?"


    "Not yet, but if you give an order, he won''t be able to withdraw a single penny," said Derek.


    Jackson continued to ask,"Have you finished handling all the other affairs?"


    "Yes, all has been handled."


    "Derek, I have a strange feeling about this party. Something will happen!" said Jackson, suddenly


    worried.


    Derek''s voice also sounded a little nervous, and said,"Jackson, Mond will certainly appear by then."


    "I''m not worried about seeing him, I''m afraid that something unexpected will happen." After a while,


    Jackson continued to say,"And I''m most worried about your sister-inw."


    "Are you afraid that Cherry would find out something?" asked Derek.


    "Yes, and perhaps Jean will also show up. Wherever Mond is, disaster follows," said Jackson.


    Derek paused for a while to think, and then said,"Some things and some people have to be faced if


    they have to, but Jackson, if my sister-inw finds out about something, you''d better be prepared


    mentally."


    After he heard what Derek said, Jackson had no idea of what he should reply to him.


    After he hung up, Jackson sat on his chair in the study and stared at the things in front of him in a daze.


    He knew that all the things that were happening now were the consequences of past events, but how


    could he avoid these consequences?


    Jackson didn''t know for how long he had stayed in the study, but when he returned to the room, he saw


    that Cherry had already fallen asleep. Jackson changed into his pajamas andy in the bed, holding


    Cherry tightly in his arms.


    After Cherry vaguely felt Jackson''s hand, she buried her head into Jackson''s arms, and in a gentle


    voice, said,"Let''s sleep, I''m very tired."


    "Okay, sleep well," said Jackson, as he kissed her on her forehead and then also closed his eyes to


    sleep.


    The following morning after breakfast, Joe stood in front of his Mommy and Daddy, and said,"Mommy, I


    want you to drive me to school today!"


    "Isn''t Bill the one who drives you to school?" asked Cherry.Jackson had told Bill the other afternoon to


    drive Joe to school in the morning, but why did Joe ask his mother to do that today?


    "I don''t want to go in Uncle Bill''s car, I want in your car!" said Joe, with a bright smile on his face.


    Cherry and Jackson looked at each other for a moment and Cherry eventually agreed. She said to


    Joe,"Okay, I''ll drive you to school today. Go and get your schoolbag."


    "Yeah!" happily screamed Joe while he quickly went to fetch his schoolbag.


    Jackson then looked at Cherry, and said,"You drive our son to school, and I''ll go to the barracks."


    "Okay, go ahead and do your business," said Cherry, nodding to him.


    While Cherry was driving the car, she found that there was something odd about Joe.


    She asked him,"Joe, why did you suddenly ask me to drive you to school?" She thought that Joe must


    have had something to tell her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Joe looked ahead and seemed to be thinking of something. He then suddenly turned his head to


    Cherry, and said,"Mommy, did you tell Daddy about what I told youst night?"


    After she heard this, Cherry was a little surprised. She didn''t know why her son would ask her such a


    question, so she answered him,"No. Why are you asking me that?"


    After he found out that his Mommy hadn''t told his Daddy, Joe felt relieved, and cheerfully said,"That''s


    good!"


    Cherry was a little confused by his words, and asked,"What''s up? Don''t you want your Daddy to know


    this?"

 Chapter 280 The Fish Got Hooked (Part Three)

    Chapter 280 The Fish Got Hooked (Part Three)


    Joe looked at his Mommy, and said,"No, I don''t want Daddy to know that I''ve discovered that he sent


    someone to follow me. Can you keep that secret for me? This is a secret between you and me.


    Mommy, you must keep the secret between us, okay?"


    Looking at her son''s innocent eyes and hearing his pleading voice, Cherry agreed, although she still


    had no idea about why Joe had asked that.


    "Okay, I will keep the secret for you," said Cherry. She thought that it wasn''t a big deal. Since Jackson


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    had sent someone to track their son covertly, perhaps he also didn''t want Joe to know about it. If their


    son pretended not to know, then nothing bad could happen.


    "Thank you, Mommy!" happily said Joe. If his Daddy didn''t know about it, then the two guards would be


    okay, and he could see Jean frequently without any sort of problem. ''Perhaps things will finally soon


    clear up!'' he thought.


    Cherry smiled at him without saying another word.


    After she drove her son to the school gate, she drove straight to thepany.


    Inside the JS Group, the moment Cherry walked into the office, she received an internal call.


    She politely answered the phone,"Hello!"


    Selina''s voice immediately sounded from the other side of the line,"Cherry, it''s me!"


    "Selina?" said Cherry in a surprised tone.


    "Yes. Come to my office now, I have something to tell you," said Selina over the phone.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon!" said Cherry, and after she hung up the phone, she walked out of her own


    office and headed towards Selina''s.


    When she arrived at her office, Cherry found that Selina was already sitting there waiting for her.


    "Selina, what''s up?" asked Cherry while standing in front of her.


    "I need you to handle some new arrangements," said Selina, and immediately after that handed her a


    file folder.


    "What arrangements?" asked Cherry, while she took the file from Selina''s hands.


    As she was browsing through it, she heard Selina say,"This is a client that we need to negotiate with


    this afternoon. I am supposed to talk with him, but I have something important to do, so I need you to


    talk with this client and sign contract with him if your talk is sessful. Caroline has already prepared


    the contract and she will give it to youter."


    "Is this client newly developed?" asked Cherry.


    "Yes, he''s a new client. You must seize the opportunity," replied Selina.


    "Okay, got it! I will take a look at the client''s data in detailter," said Cherry, as she closed the file


    folder and looked into Selina''s eyes.


    "I''m going in a minute and I may note back topany today and neither tomorrow. Call me if


    there''s anything," said Selina.


    Cherry was a little surprised, and wondered where Selina was headed to.She bluntly asked her,"Selina,


    where are you going?"


    Selina had expected that Cherry would ask that, and her anxious expression showed that she had


    something important to do.


    Selina looked at Cherry, and replied,"Some of my foreign friends came to the city, and I have to


    apany them around it. We will have a party tomorrow evening, but I will be back to thepany


    after that."


    Cherry nodded and thought that it made sense that Selina should entertain her friendsing from


    afar. It was very reasonable for her to do so because she had stayed abroad for so many years. As for


    thepany affairs, Cherry believed that she could handle it.


    "Okay. You go ahead and have fun with your friends, I''ll take good care of thepany," said Cherry,


    with a big smile on her face.


    "Caroline will have some documents readyter, but you can sign them on my behalf if there''s no


    problem with them. Regarding the more important and serious affairs, call me!" said Selina. Every time


    they talked about work she became very serious.


    "I will. Just feel relieved that I can handle it," said Cherry.


    "Okay," replied Selina. She trusted Cherry''s ability, and felt assured to trust her with thepany


    affairs.


    "I''m going back to work now," said Cherry.


    Selina nodded, and after she saw Cherry leave her office, Selina felt a little sorry because she lied to


    her. She wasn''t going to meet her friends, she was going to talk about some business deals for the JS


    Group''s development, but she couldn''t tell that to Cherry because Jackson had told her not to.


    After she saw Cherry get in the elevator, Selina said in her heart, ''I''m sorry, Cherry, I have no other


    choice.''


    After she got back to her own office, Cherry browsed through the client data she got from Selina and


    felt that she was ready to meet him in the afternoon.


    Cherry arrived at the appointed ce at the scheduled hour and saw that the client was already there


    waiting for her. Cherry hastily greeted the client and used her professional working style to quickly start


    talking about business.


    After three hours passed, Cherry finally got the contract closed with a satisfied signature. After the


    client left, Cherry couldn''t help but take out the contract to check it again. A big smile appeared on her


    face and she was very cheerful. She still had excellent negotiation skills, and she still had the skill to


    catch the client''s meaning easily, and to talk with the client friendly.


    With satisfaction on her face, Cherry put the contract back into her handbag. The JS Group now had a


    new fortune, and because it was made possible by her, she felt very proud that the client would bring


    thick interests to the JS Group.


    Cherry then happily walked out of the restaurant and then drove away.


    She didn''t notice for a moment that there was always a pair of eyes watching her all along. ''She


    seemed nervous when she first got in, but ording to the smile on her face after she got out she must


    have seeded.''


    While Mond thought about this a smile appeared on his lips. He said to himself, ''The fish has gotten


    hooked! Let''s wait and see, Cherry Shen!''

 Chapter 281 Strolling Under The Starry Sky (Part One)

    Chapter 281 Strolling Under The Starry Sky (Part One)


    Cherry''s phone rang while she was on her way back to the JS Group.


    Cherry took out the phone and saw that the number was unknown. She hesitated for a moment and


    debated with herself what to do, but she eventually decided to answer it.


    "Hello, this is Cherry speaking!"


    "Cherry, it''s me!"


    When Cherry immediately recognized her father''s voice, she cried in the phone surprised, "Daddy!"


    "Cherry, you got a minute? I want to see you right now, " said Harrison.


    Cherry thought for a moment while she was driving, and then replied, "I do. Where are you now?


    Where do you want us to meet?"


    "How about the teahouse? I''ll text the address to you, " replied Harrison.


    "Alright."


    After she hung up, Cherry checked the time on her phone. If she went back to the JS Group before she


    met Harrison, then she''ll be runningte, so she decided that it would be better to drive and meet


    Harrison first.


    Cherry arrived at the teahouse ording to the address sent to her by Harrison.


    After Cherry walked inside, she saw that Harrison was sitting in a corner and she walked towards him.


    "Cherry, you''re here!" said Harrison.


    "Yes!" said Cherry, as she sat opposite to Harrison.


    The waiter then served two cups of tea to them.


    Cherry took a sip of tea, and as she looked at Harrison, asked, "Dad, why did you call me? Is there


    something wrong?"


    "Well, nothing important, it''s just that I haven''t seen you for such a long time and I happened to have


    some free time today. I wanted to have a small talk with you, so I called you out, " replied Harrison.


    Cherry then gave Harrison a quick nod of acknowledgement, and thought that she also had the


    opportunity to ask him some questions.


    "Dad, how are you these days? Are you okay?" asked Cherry with concern.


    Harrison nodded to her, and said, "I''m fine. I opened a convenience store with the money you gave me


    "That''s great! Dad, do you have any hardships?" asked Cherry. She was still worried about Harrison,


    and she had to be convinced that he was doing fine to feel at ease, because he was, after all, her


    biological father.


    "Well, everything is going well. Don''t worry about me, " replied Harrison, and then asked, "Cherry, I


    heard that you moved back to the residentialpound and now live with Andrew. Is that true?"


    "How did you know about that?" asked Cherry, who was confused and wondered who had told him


    about this.


    "A friend from the business circle told me. You know how much influence Jackson has, and there are


    many people that have their eyes fixed on him. My friend heard the news and told me about it when I


    met with him, " answered Harrison.


    "Alright, " replied Cherry. She understood that gossip was amon thing.


    She continued to say, "I''ve been living in the residentialpound for some time now, yes."


    "What about Andrew? Is he good to you? Has he done anything embarrassing to you?" asked


    Harrison, and as he looked at Cherry, he worried that his daughter would be somehow wronged or


    persecuted in the Chu Family.


    "No! He''s very kind to me and Joe, he even gave us two expensive pendants as gifts, " said Cherry.


    Andrew''s attitude towards her had always been clear and appreciated in her heart, and there weren''t


    any problems at all. On the contrary, he cared very much about her, and also loved her son very much.


    "Oh, that''s good, that''s good, " said Harrison with his head lowered.


    Cherry thought that there was another meaning in her Dad''s words, and asked, "Dad, do you want to


    tell me something?"


    Harrison knew that Cherry had already understood his thoughts, and after he hesitated for a second,


    he said, "Cherry, I always considered that Andrew was a very unpredictable person, so you need to be


    careful when living in the Chu Family."


    Harrison spoke his mind. Cherry was the most important person to him at the present moment, and he


    worried very much about her and hoped that she could live a happy and fulfilling life.


    Cherry was somewhat surprised, and as she looked at Harrison, she asked, "Dad, do you know


    something?"


    Cherry was getting more and more curious about the Chu Family and Jackson, because she had never


    gotten the chance to get to know them too well. All the people around her seemed to know something


    about them, and even her father thought that there was something up with Andrew, but she didn''t have


    a clue about anything about them.


    Harrison looked at Cherry and didn''t know where to start. Years ago, when he still had the ability to run


    hispany, he had intended to investigate those things by himself. He had never thought about


    telling her, but now things were different, and he was very worried about his daughter.


    He then said, "Cherry, I had some interactions with Andrew in the past, and I heard some stories from


    my friends that Andrew was a vicious person, and that the Chu Family was a perilous ce to be in.


    You must be careful!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harrison''s words disappointed Cherry a little, because she hadn''t gotten the information that she


    actually wanted to know. She had already found out about some of Jackson''s affairs, but she didn''t


    know any of their details; as for Andrew, who had so much power and high status, how could he be an


    innocent person? He had to be stained, more or less.


    "Dad, can you tell me more about it? Did he do anything or hurt anybody at that time?" That was what


    she really wanted to know, thought Cherry, and if she knew what Andrew had done, she then might


    have a chance to know what Jackson had also done. She wanted to know everything about her


    husband.


    Harrison thought for some time, and then said, "I''m not really sure about what he''s done, but there


    should be a few people who''ve been hurt by him in the past. I don''t know any of the details, and


    although the Shen Group used to be quite respected in this city, there was no connection between it


    and the Chu Family. The Chu Family''s social circle is only rted to the elite people of the city, who


    aren''t willing to interact with the middle ss."


    Cherry thought about her Dad''s words and kept silent. She more or less knew about the Chu Family''s


    social circle, and because they were associated exclusively with the upper ss, many people didn''t


    have the chance to get involved with them.


    Cherry then suddenly looked at Harrison, and asked, "Dad, do you know what happened in that year? I


    heard that something happened when Jackson was a child, something rted to the An Family and the


    He Family in the residentialpound."

 Chapter 282 Strolling Under The Starry Sky (Part Two)

    Chapter 282 Strolling Under The Starry Sky (Part Two)


    Cherry looked deep in Harrison''s eyes and was eager to hear his answer.


    Harrison rubbed his chin thoughtfully, and then said, "I remember something."


    "Dad, could you tell me about that? What exactly happened that year?" asked Cherry, with eager


    anticipation reflected in her eyes. She had finally found someone who could tell her about what had


    actually happened in the past.


    "The military circle seemed to be in chaos at that time. It was said that the He Family or the An Family


    had revealed a military secret, and that several people were to be executed. I didn''t know exactly what


    was going on, because this was a matter of the military, and many of us civilians didn''t know anything


    about it at all. Anyway, some people died during that time, and the Chu Family sent a lot of people to


    surround the whole city. During that time, there were people sent by the Chu Family at all transportation


    ports, but I didn''t know whether they were looking for someone or doing something else. Everything


    memory roughly, because many years had passed since that event had happened, and the information


    was also restricted to spread out of the military circle at that time. He had only heard something of it


    from his friends.


    Cherry was shocked by the news, and she thought, ''Some people died at that time? Was it rted to


    the Chu Family?''


    She suddenly remembered what Sally had told her thest time they had met, that Jackson had


    several murders on him, and Cherry wondered if they were somehow rted to the things that


    happened in that year.


    Cherry didn''t dare to think any further, because she was afraid that the more she thought about it, the


    more frightened she would be.


    Harrison noticed Cherry''s sudden change, and hastily asked, "Cherry, are you alright?"


    Cherry immediately snapped out of her own thoughts, and as she looked at Harrison, she said, "Yeah,


    fine...I''m fine."


    Harrison helplessly shook his head, and said, "Ever since then, the Chu Family has rarely appeared


    out in public, but its power is greater than ever before. All the people are afraid of the Chu Family.


    Although the Chu Family hasn''t done anything evil, many people feel terrified when they hear the name


    Jackson."


    Cherry continued to ask, "Dad, why did something bad happen to the He and An Families? Do you


    know that?"


    Harrison shook his head, and said, "I don''t know, but you should better ask people thate from the


    military if you really want to know what happened in that year. They certainly know more than us


    civilians do."


    Cherry thought for some time and agreed with what her father said. The people in the military surely


    knew what happened. Stephen knew it, Sally knew it, and maybe John knew it too, but they all didn''t


    dare to tell her because they feared Jackson.


    Hearing no reply from his daughter, Harrison continued to say, "Cherry, I think that you''d better move


    on and forget about the things that happened in the past. Since Jackson treats you well, you just need


    to live your own life and take good care of your child, and that''s more than enough. The Chu Family''s


    affairs have been long forgotten by many people over the years, so you don''t need to care too much


    about them anymore."


    "I understand, " replied Cherry, but in reality she didn''t want to give up her inquiries. How could she not


    care about things that were rted to Jackson? He was as important as her own life was, and she


    wanted to know everything about him.


    Harrison didn''t want to talk about the topic anymore. He then changed the subject, and asked, "Cherry,


    tell me something about your mother; is she all right?"


    Cherry nodded while she looked at Harrison, and then said, "Yeah, she''s fine. Jacob is very nice to my


    mom, and he''s also very kind to me."


    "That''s good! Wilson is nice too; he came to visit mest time, and said that it was you who asked him


    to find me and give me the money, but I didn''t ept it, " said Harrison gently. He finally understood


    that some things were more important than money. He had indulged in his money chase for so long


    when he was young, and had neglected in the process his family. Now, when he had finally understood


    the true meaning of a family bond, all that he had left was Cherry.


    "Yes, I asked him to visit you, " replied Cherry.


    Soon after, Cherry remembered of her sister, Jean. She wanted to tell something about her to Harrison,


    but she didn''t know how. She hadn''t seen Jean yet, and she didn''t know what had happened to her


    during the past few years; she also didn''t know what kind of life she had lived, so how could she speak


    to Harrison about her when she also didn''t know anything?


    Eventually, she abandoned the idea, and instead chatted with Harrison about other things for a while.


    Cherry returned back home, and found that Jackson was already there. After she saw her son watching


    TV in the living room, she started to walk towards him.


    "Joe!" cheerfully shouted Cherry.


    "Mommy! You''re back!" replied Joe with a big smile on his face.


    "Yes, I am!" replied Cherry. She then touched her son''s head, and as she looked around, she asked


    him, "Where are your Great-Grandpa and your Daddy?"


    "Great-Grandpa is ying chess at a neighbor''s house and Daddy''s upstairs, " said Joe, with his eyes


    focused on the cartoons from the TV.


    "Okay. Don''t forget to do your homework after you finish watching TV; I''ll go upstairs now, okay?" asked


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry.


    "Yes, Mommy, I will do my homework after dinner."


    Cherry then went upstairs, and just when she was about to enter the bedroom, she saw that the light


    from the study was on. She stopped for a moment, and thought, ''Maybe Jackson is in the study.''


    After Cherry walked to the study and stood in the door she saw that Jackson was sitting at his desk and


    looking at hisputer; it seemed that he was looking for something.


    Jackson noticed the figure standing in the doorway from the corner of his eye and then looked at


    Cherry.


    She then walked in. "What are you doing here?" gently asked Cherry.


    Jackson lifted his hands up from theputer''s keyboard and gestured a hug, indicating that he


    wanted Cherry toe to his arms.


    "Nothing important, I was just looking at the stock market, " said Jackson.

 Chapter 283 Strolling Under The Starry Sky (Part Three)

    Chapter 283 Strolling Under The Starry Sky (Part Three)


    Cherry then came closer to Jackson and softlyid on hisp while she was tightly embraced by him.


    She then turned around and looked at theputer, and it just disyed the stock market exchanges.


    Jackson lowered his head and looked at Cherry, and then asked, "How were things in thepany


    today? Are you tired?"


    "No, not so tired. I just helped Selina deal with some trivial matters because she had to meet with


    several foreign friends of hers. Then I went to see a customer and signed the contract with him in the


    afternoon, " replied Cherry.


    Jackson thought, ''Selina started dealing overseas business in such a short time! It seems that the little


    girl''s ability is immeasurable!''


    "That''s good! Just don''t get too tired, or I''ll feel sad for you!" said Jackson, with his head close to


    Cherry''s ear.


    Cherry smiled, and said, "I''m not tired at all. How could I ever get tired in such a rxing position?"


    Jackson didn''t say a word, and instead affectionately kissed Cherry''s ear.


    "By the way, why did Grandpa go to the neighbor to y chess in such ate hour?" suddenly asked


    Cherry.


    Jackson tenderly replied, "He has nothing to do at home and always feels bored, so it''s good for him to


    spend some time with his old friends. We''re too busy to have time for him, but he may have fun when


    he stays or chats with those of his age."


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Okay, I was just wondering why I didn''t see anyone around the house


    except Joe after I got back home."


    "What about me? Whose arms do you think you''re in?" Jackson''s eyes were burning when he looked at


    Cherry, and he always couldn''t help himself approaching her when he was with her alone.


    Cherry then slightly pushed him away when she saw that he was getting closer to her. She said, "Come


    on, stop it, okay? We''re in the study, we''ll have dinner in a minute, and it''s also inappropriate if


    Grandpaes back and sees what we''re doing in here!"


    "Why not? Is it odd that a husband wants to be intimate with his wife?" asked Jackson.


    "That''s not what I meant, " replied Cherry. Because she didn''t know how to dissuade him from flirting


    with her, she thought for a while, and then said, "Let''s do it in our roomter at night, okay? We need to


    go downstairs now, and you''ll go to our neighbor and ask Grandpa toe for dinner. I''ll go to the


    kitchen to see if the food is ready."


    Jackson looked at Cherry and had to agree with everything that she said. It was his greatest happiness


    to indulge in her.


    Joe was still watching TV in the living room when Jackson and Cherry came downstairs. Cherry said to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    him, "Joe, turn off the TV and go to tell your Great-Grandpa toe back home for dinner with your


    Daddy."


    "Okay, " replied Joe. He then turned off the TV and went close to his Daddy, and as he held his father''s


    hand, he looked at him and said, "Let''s go, Daddy."


    Jackson looked at his lovely son and then walked out of their house with a big grin on his face.


    After dinner, the butler helped Andrew go back to his room to rest, and Joe went into his to do his


    homework. Cherry then looked at Jackson, and said, "Jackson, let''s go for a walk, I don''t want to go to


    sleep so early."


    "That sounds great!" replied Jackson.


    Cherry and Jackson then walked out of their house.


    They strolled hand in hand inside the park.


    "Honey, " suddenly said Jackson.


    "Eh?"


    "Is there something bothering you?" asked Jackson.


    "No, I just wanted to take a walk with you and breath some fresh air, " said Cherry, and as she looked


    at the starry sky, her mind was at ease. Even though the air was a little bit chilly and the breeze was


    blowing, she still enjoyed the stillness of the night.


    All of a sudden, Jackson stopped walking. He looked at Cherry, and said, "Honey, don''t let anything


    from work or daily life to tire you or bother you too much, okay? No matter what happens, you just have


    to tell me and I''ll deal with it, okay?"


    Cherry then suddenly passed her hands across Jackson''s arms, and as she smiled, she said, "I know,


    being with you is my greatest happiness."


    Jackson held Cherry tight in his arms, and as he put down his head on Cherry''s shoulder, he said to


    her ear, "Me too! You''re everything to me in this world!"


    "Jackson, " suddenly said Cherry.


    "What?"


    "What do you think our future will be like? Will we live as calmly as we do now? We''ll stay with Grandpa


    and take good care of Joe, and we''ll live a happy life as a whole family, " said Cherry. That was her


    expectation for the future, but she was afraid that something bad would happen soon and shatter all of


    her dreams.


    Jackson paused for a moment before he said to Cherry, "We will, and our family will be indeed happy


    together."


    Jackson was actuallycking confidence in his words, because he knew that Mond was in the city and


    that Sally and Stephen were also around him. How could he possibly put his mind at rest with those


    three characters around him, especially with Mond?


    Jackson then thought about his Grandpa, and he knew that he was relying on his drugs to keep him


    alive. Although Andrew had always tried to conceal that information from him, Jackson had already


    found out about it when he saw the medicine in his Grandpa''s bedside table drawer. What was he to do


    if his Grandpa passed away one day? Would he lose his mind? Would he cry out hysterically? His


    Grandpa was his closest rtive, excepting Cherry and Joe. He didn''t want his closest rtive to leave


    him one day, and he wanted to stay with him forever, but how could he control matters such as birth,


    death, illness and old age?


    Cherry stayed at Jackson''s chest and felt the warmth of his arms, while also feeling the atmosphere of


    the night. She just wanted to stand still and embrace her favorite person under the starry sky above


    her.


    After some time, Jackson thought that it was gettingte, so he said to Cherry, "Let''s go back home, it''s


    "Okay, " replied Cherry.

 Chapter 284 Get Out Of My Villa (Part One)

    Chapter 284 Get Out Of My Vi (Part One)


    In the morning, Cherry got a call from Selina while she was working in her office.


    "Hi, Selina!" said Cherry.


    "Cherry, are you in thepany?" asked Selina over the phone.


    "Yes, I''m in the office, " said Cherry. She knew that Selina hadn''te to work yet.


    "Okay, go home earlier this afternoon to prepare for the party tonight, " said Selina.


    "Okay, I understand! I''ll go home earlier right after I finish work around here, " said Cherry.


    Cherry thought more about the party after she finished talking to Selina and hung up the phone. She


    was somehow nervous to apany Jackson to attend it, and she had no idea how many people they


    would meet there and how she would greet all of those strangers. Besides, she hated the nces the


    richdies threw at her. She had also hated these kind of events, but she had no choice but to attend


    the party tonight.


    In the afternoon, when Cherry returned home, she found that she was home alone. Jackson hadn''t


    arrived yet, and Andrew and the Butler had gone out for a walk together.


    After she went to her bedroom, Cherry took out from her wardrobe the dress and shoes that she


    wanted to wear in the evening. She then sat in the room and waited for Jackson.


    She sat there for a while, and after she started to get bored of so much waiting, she decided to go to


    the study and read a book.


    After she went into the study, Cherry saw on the shelves that there were many books aligned in order,


    most of them philosophical works. She guessed that Andrew and Jackson had read all of those books,


    and although she wanted to read something herself, she wasn''t interested in those subjects. She


    couldn''t find a single magazine or casual reading book among them.


    Cherry casually browsed through a few books, and after she got bored again, she moved to another


    shelf.


    She picked a book at random, but as soon as she opened it, she found a piece of paper inside of it.


    Cherry calmly picked up the piece of paper and looked at it. Her face then suddenly changed.


    The piece of paper was a bank receipt. The paper had already turned yellow and was crumbled with


    traces because of its age, but she could still clearly read the transferred amount, receiver and remitter.


    Andrew was the remitter, and the amount was even much bigger than the one Jackson had transferred


    to Sally, which Cherry knew about. She wasn''t able to gather that sum of money even if she worked


    every day for her entire life.


    Cherry finally looked at the most interesting item, the receiver. Although she didn''t know the receiver


    personally, she had already heard his name: Mond, the mysterious figure.


    Cherry couldn''t help but step back two steps. She couldn''t believe the truth. Both Jackson and Andrew


    knew Mond, and the ZM Group was surely targeting the JS Group. That meant that Jackson knew


    everything, but why did he still refrain from telling her?


    Cherry suddenly smiled helplessly. They had slept in the same bed every day as a couple, and she had


    felt his close breath near her every day, but he was still unwilling to tell her anything about his past


    affairs. What did she mean to him? Didn''t he trust her? Didn''t he want her to go into his world?


    Cherry then heard the sound of a door opening downstairs. She rushed to put the bill back to where


    she found it and then put the book in its original position. After sheposed herself, she then walked


    out of the study.


    When Cherry was halfway down the stairs, she saw Andrew sitting in the living room with the Butler


    pouring him a ss of water.


    Andrew saw Cherry, and asked surprised, "Cherry, why are you home so early?"


    Cherry then went to the living room, and politely replied to Andrew, "Grandpa, I just arrived. There will


    be a party this evening, and Selina called me to get off work early today to prepare for it."


    Hearing Cherry''s words, Andrew remembered that there was indeed an important partyter in the


    evening. "Oh, I forgot all about it. Do you have everything you need, like clothes, shoes?"


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Yes, don''t worry."


    When he saw her sitting on the Sofa, Andrew kindly said to Cherry, "That''s good. Cherry, tonight just


    stay with Jackson, don''t mind about those who you don''t want to greet, they''re not worth the bother; as


    for those richdies, you don''t need to care, they''re just living a rich life with no style or culture."


    Andrew knew somehow in his heart that Cherry hated to attend those fake business parties. But, as


    Jackson''s wife, she had to appear on some asions, because she represented the daughter-inw of


    the Chu Family, half the image of the whole Family.


    Cherry thought for a while; she nodded, and said, "Okay, Grandpa, I know."


    "Let Bill pick up Joe from school. Stay at home and rest with Jackson, because there''s a big chance


    that you wille back hometer in the night. In any case, if you get tired, just ask Jackson to bring


    you back home earlier, " said Andrew, with a particr concern in his voice.


    Andrew had never disliked this grand-daughter-inw; actually, he was quite d that the Chu Family


    could have such a daughter-inw. Although five years ago her sudden departure had brought some


    bad rumors to the Chu Family, he understood that she must have had her reasons, and that Sally had


    also been living in the city among them. However, he could tell that she liked and cared about Jackson


    back from her departure. He also knew that Jackson also loved her very much, because he had


    searched for her like a mad man when she had first disappeared, and had also made great changes for


    her. He was very happy that they could really love each other, and Jackson did everything for her. This


    was happy news for the Chu Family, and ever since Cherry had married Jackson, Andrew had always


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    been loving this grand-daughter-inw, who had neither the noble posture nor the aura of an


    aristocratic girl. She was very calm and graceful. How couldn''t he care about such a grand-daughter-in-


    <pw?

 Chapter 285 Get Out Of My Villa (Part Two)

    Chapter 285 Get Out Of My Vi (Part Two)


    "Okay, " said Cherry, still keeping her calm while she was speaking to Andrew. She was still thinking


    about the receipt she had just seen in the study, and she wondered, ''Should I ask Grandpa about it? If I


    ask him, I''m not sure that he''ll tell me the truth, and I don''t even dare to imagine the consequences.


    What I really care about is why Jackson didn''t tell me any of this. Why didn''t he tell me that he knew


    Mond?''


    Since Andrew had fallen silent, Cherry continued to say, "Grandpa, I''ll go upstairs now."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Okay, go and rest before Jacksones back, " said Andrew, while nodding his head.


    "Okay."


    Cherry then went upstairs back to the bedroom, closed the door behind her, and then nervously leaned


    against the back of it. She suddenly felt a little scared in her mind, and thought, ''How many secrets


    does this family have? Are my son and I safe living here?''


    Cherry suddenly remembered that his son had told her that Jackson had sent someone to protect him.


    Now when she thought about it again, Cherry knew that Jackson knew something. Jackson hadn''t told


    her anything, although he knew that Mond was around them and that he was so worried about his son.


    Cherry then slowly walked to the bed, sat down on it and silently stared ahead of her. Sally was in the


    city, her sister Jean had alsoe back, and Mond, whom she didn''t know, was also in the city. Cherry


    wondered how many other things she didn''t know. Whom could she trust? Was it actually true that she


    couldn''t trust anyone except John, as Stephen had told her? Not even Jackson?


    Jackson and Derek were in their military uniforms in their office. The atmosphere there was quiet, and


    they were both pondering about something in silence.


    "Bobby got urate information that Mond will definitely attend the party tonight, " suddenly said


    Derek.


    "I have already known that this is his best chance to make his appearance, " said Jackson, while he


    stared at a cup on the table in front of him. He wasn''t actually looking at it, but staring nkly into the


    air while he was thinking about the problem at hand.


    Derek then suddenly looked at Jackson, and asked, "Then what should we do?"


    "Wait, " said Jackson calmly.


    "If Mond meets Cherry and Joe, then isn''t it..." said Derek, but he didn''t finish his words because he


    knew that Jackson understood what he meant.


    "I think that he''s known about them for a long time already, and that he''s already met them, " said


    Jackson. He had seen Mond at the gates of his son''s school that day, and it had to be him, he was


    absolutely sure about that. ording to his understanding of Mond, since he could find his son''s


    school, then he also knew about Cherry working at the JS Group. If Mond detected that Jackson had


    asked someone to protect his son, he wouldn''t dare to make rash decisions.


    Derek agreed with him in his mind, because Mond had targeted Jackson ever since he came back to


    the city. How could he have not investigated into the people around Jackson?


    "Should we just wait for him toe to us?" Derek then looked at Jackson.


    "He might say something to me at the party tonight. We''ll talk about it after that, " said Jackson. He


    wasn''t in a hurry, and he thought that he had everything under control, but he was also afraid of


    underestimating Mond. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for so many years, and he had no clue


    about how Mond was at the present moment.


    Derek thought for a while, and as he nodded, said, "I think that Sally and Jean will also be there."


    "The party will be very exciting tonight, and I''m sure Mond won''t let his little friends stay at home, " said


    Jackson. "Just that..."


    "Just what?" quickly asked Derek.


    "What I''m worried about is that Cherry will meet Jean, " said Jackson, concerned. Although Cherry had


    already found out that Jean was in the city, she hadn''t met her yet. He was worried that she would lose


    control of herself when she saw Jean, and although she still regarded Jean as her own rtive, Jean


    might not. He was even more worried that Jean might be on Mond''s side now, and that she would hurt


    Cherry.


    Derek nodded as he thought about it, and said, "Well, Jean is now on Mond''s side. If she hurts Cherry,


    then..."


    "Cherry will apany me tonight, and if she insists on leaving, tell Selina to take good care of her.


    Pay more attention to her than usual, " said Jackson.


    "Okay, I understand. I''ll tell Selinater, " nodded Derek.


    "John will also see Jean tonight, " suddenly said Jackson. He still cared about his nephew, and


    although he had used to have some conflicts with him, he had still grown up with him nheless all.


    John had been obeying his orders ever since childhood, so Jackson didn''t hate him now.


    "Yeah, I wonder how he will be like when he meets his ex-wife, " said Derek. He then sighed, and


    continued to say, "Fortunately, John doesn''t know anything about Mond, but if he finds out something,


    he might tell it to Cherry."


    "If he dares to utter even half of a word, I''ll kill him, " said Jackson. He stared nkly ahead, and


    continued to say, "I wanted to seal his mouth for good when he found out what had happened to the He


    and An Family. If he dares to say anything, I won''t let him go so easily."


    In his heart, Jackson only wanted to protect Cherry, and if anyone ever dared to say anything to her, he


    would make them personally suffer.


    "Jackson, don''t be angry, John wouldn''t say anything to her. You''re his uncle, he knows what to do. He


    knows that Cherry will be in danger if he says anything. Do you think he wants to put Cherry in


    danger?" Derek tried to persuade Jackson.

 Chapter 286 Get Out Of My Villa (Part Three)

    Chapter 286 Get Out Of My Vi (Part Three)


    Jackson didn''t say a word.


    After a long time, Derek said to Jackson, "Jackson, let''s go now, it''s time for us to go back home.


    Selina and Cherry should be waiting for us already, and we might bete for the party if we arrive home


    "Let''s go, " said Jackson, as he stood up from his seat and left the office.


    Derek then followed Jackson in his trail.


    In his quiet and luxurious vi, Mond was sitting on the sofa, while Jean and Sally were sitting opposite


    to him.


    Jean was very happy. She was going to the party dressed in a gorgeous dress, and she was also


    excited that she would meet many people from the upper ss of the city and talk to them. She thought


    that she would feel very noble.


    Sally looked at Jean, who was sitting beside her and always smiling, and said with disdain, "Isn''t it so


    exciting to meet your ex-husband?"


    Hearing her words, Jean looked at Sally with hateful eyes, and said, "Hey, I don''t want to see John


    tonight! I''ll be at Mond''s side tonight as his femalepanion, but how about you? Are you really going


    to go with Stephen?"


    Jean asked sarcastically. In her eyes, Mond was in the same position as Jackson was, and Stephen''s


    status was equal with John''s. Stephen was nothing, and he still had to obey Mond''s orders, but Mond


    was different, because he was the master of the whole hegemonic party.


    Sally also looked at Jean disdainfully, and said, "You''re just Mond''s escort, not his woman. You''re


    shameless."


    Jean suddenly replied, "I''m Mond''s woman, what are you saying there? Mond has been providing me


    for so many years, and I''m already his."


    "Bah, do you think that you''re so expensive? Don''t you know how cheap you really are?" said Sally with


    a sneer.


    Jean wasn''t angry, and as she looked at Sally, said, "Even if I''m cheap, I still have a man, unlike you,


    who is still an old decrepit virgin."


    "Jean, you..." Sally wanted to p Jean.


    When she saw her, Jean got scared and stepped a few paces back.


    Then, Mond harshly shouted, "Enough!"


    After she saw that Sally had furiously lowered her hand, Mond continued to say, "How old do you think


    you are? Is it fun to y these kinds of tricks in front of me?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Mond looked at Jean, and continued to say, "Jean, if you have the opportunity, kill Jackson. He wanted


    to humiliate you to death when he sent you to that ce. Don''t tell me that you''re still unwilling to kill


    him."


    "I..." Jean couldn''t speak for a while, but she thought that Mond was right with what he said that she


    should kill Jackson. She could never forget the people that she met and what she did in that horrible


    ce, and for her it was the most shameful and most humiliating experience of her life. Even if she


    took dozens of showers every day, she still wasn''t clean. How could she not hate him for what he had


    done to her?


    When he saw that Jean was speechless, Mond looked at Sally, and continued to say, "Sally, you keep


    your body just for Jackson, which is worthy of praise, but can you deal with Jackson''s woman? And


    that kid, what do you n to do with him? If you have a child in the future, don''t you want him to be


    Jackson''s?"


    "Of course that I want it to be Jackson''s child!" said Sally, with hatred burning in her eyes. Word by


    word she then said, "That bitch, Cherry, I will never let her go! She''s already been with Jackson for a


    long time, and I definitely need to take Jackson back from her."


    Happiness suddenly disappeared in Mond''s eyes. It was a good thing for him that Sally hated Cherry,


    because in that case, Cherry would leave Jackson, and Sally could kill the child. At that time, Jackson''s


    family would already be dissipated, and that was what he wanted to see. He couldn''t wait to bash


    Jackson''s corpse, but when he saw the hatred in Sally''s eyes, he was actually worried about Cherry,


    the chic interesting woman.


    Mond immediately held his thoughts back, and as he took a deep breath, he said in anmanding


    manner, "Tonight''s party is very important to me, and you should all behave yourselves! If anyone


    dares to mess up my n, I won''t let him or her go!"


    Sally gave no reply to Mond''s words.


    As she looked at Mond''s eyes, Jean started to be a little scared in her heart, and thought, ''His


    soul must be horrible.''


    Mond then looked at Jean, and said, "You, go upstairs and get dressed. You know how to dress, right?"


    "Yes, I know, " replied Jean.


    Sally then looked at Mond, and suddenly asked him, "When will Stephene to pick me up?"


    "Go back to your own house for now, Stephen wille to pick you up from there, " said Mond.


    "Why? Can''t you ask him to pick me up from here directly? My evening dresses and shoes are all here,


    " said Sally, a little depressed. She wondered why she had to go back to her own vi. Wasn''t it better


    for Mond and Stephen to go to the party together?


    "I won''t allow you to change your clothes in my vi, " said Mond directly. He didn''t save any face for


    Sally.


    In her heart, Jean burst into a cheerfulughter. Mond obviously showed his dissatisfaction towards


    Sally, as she could change clothes in his vi, but Sally couldn''t. It meant that Sally wasn''t a big deal for


    him.


    Sally squinted at Jean and saw the smile on her face. She then looked at Mond with hatred, got up


    from her seat, took her clothes and shoes bag, and walked out of the vi.

 Chapter 287 Rush To The Hospital (Part One)

    Chapter 287 Rush To The Hospital (Part One)


    When Jackson came back home, he looked around the living room but found no one in it. He saw only


    Lily, who was busy in the kitchen.


    Noticing that Jackson had returned, Lily immediately greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Jackson, you''re


    back home!"


    "Yes. Where is my Grandfather?" asked Jackson.


    "He''s in the study now, " answered Lily, obedient.


    Jackson nodded to her, and then continued to ask her, "Has Cherrye back?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Cherry might be in your room now, " answered Lily. She had been too busy, and she wasn''t


    sure whether Cherry had finally gone downstairs or not.


    Jackson then didn''t say anything else and just walked directly upstairs.


    After he opened the door of their room, Jackson saw that Cherry was sitting on one side of the bed. He


    smiled, and his heart filled with joy when he saw her. He then walked inside the room and walked


    closer to her.


    "When did youe back?" asked Jackson, as he sat beside Cherry, putting his arm around her


    shoulders.


    But Cherry pushed his arm away, and refused to let Jackson touch her. She then said, "I came back at


    three o''clock."


    Jackson was surprised by Cherry''s reaction, and wondered in his mind, ''What happened?''


    "Baby, what''s wrong?" asked Jackson tenderly.


    Cherry kept staring in front of her and continued to pay no attention to Jackson at all. She was lost in


    her thoughts about the receipt she had happened to stumble upon in the study.


    When he saw that Cherry didn''t answer his question, Jackson started to be puzzled. He couldn''t


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    figure out what was wrong with her.


    Jackson tried to put his hand on Cherry''s shoulders again, and in a soft voice questioned her, "Tell me,


    what happened?"


    To his astonishment, as soon as he touched her body, Cherry shook his hand off again and cried,


    "Don''t!"


    After she said this, she immediately stood up and walked away from Jackson.


    Jackson also rose to his feet, bbergasted and speechless, and stared at Cherry who was at a few


    paces away from him.


    Cherry now paid attention to Jackson, but she was the one who was doing the inquiring. "You''ve known


    Mond for a long time, haven''t you?"


    What Cherry said shocked Jackson. He looked at Cherry in surprise, because it had never urred to


    his mind that she would know about that.


    "How did you find out that?" asked Jackson.


    "Jackson, if I don''t ask, you''ll never tell the truth to me, right?" Cherry had caught the answer from his


    words. Jackson must have known Mond before in the past, and if she guessed it right, both Jackson


    and Grandpa Andrew knew Mond.


    "No, listen to me, it''s not what you think, " said Jackson, as he got closer to her. He wanted to hold her


    hand and exin things to her better. He wanted to say that he hadn''t meant to keep that away from


    her.


    Watching Jackson stepping closer, Cherry immediately took another several steps backwards and


    shouted, "Don''t touch me!"


    At that time, Andrew, who was sitting in the study, heard Cherry''s cry, and he didn''t understand what


    was happening. He wondered, ''Is Jackson back home and they are quarrelling?''


    After he considered it for a while, Andrew believed that it wasmon for couples to have arguments,


    but he still decided to go to them and mediate the situation. ''How can Jackson be so irritable?'' he


    thought, because as soon as Jackson hade back home, he heard him arguing with Cherry.


    Andrew stood up from his seat and then walked out of the study.


    Jackson gazed at Cherry, and hopelessly asked, "What do you actually want to do?"


    Jackson felt that he couldn''t seize Cherry''s heart anymore. She gave him no chance to exin things


    to her, and his real intention hadn''t been to hide the truth from her at all. He was just afraid that she


    would start to worry about the JS Group, and that her work might also be a harder burden for her


    to bear. He didn''t want to see her be unhappy one day, and he wanted to spare no efforts to let her lead


    a carefree life.


    "Tell me, what''s your rtionship with Mond? And how does he also know our Grandpa?" asked


    Cherry, firmly.


    In that moment, Andrew got out the study, and the first sentence that he heard happened to be what


    Cherry said. He instantly stopped walking, standing deathly still, unable to take another step forward.


    ''Is it true that Mond has returned? Is he in the city now?'' he wondered.


    Andrew''s face turned pale all of a sudden, and his heart was throbbing and beating frantically.


    Inside the bedroom, Jackson eventually got fired up. He ferociously stared at Cherry, and questioned


    her, "How much have you got to know until now?"


    A hopeless smile curved Cherry''s lips when she heard what Jackson asked her. What would he do if


    she told him that she knew all of it?


    "Hehe, are you so afraid to let me know more?" asked Cherry in reply.


    "Tell me now! Who has told you that!" ordered Jackson, with his voice filled with great fury.


    But Cherry didn''t fear him anymore, and while ignoring his wrath, she directly answered, "No one told


    me, I found out about all of it by myself!"


    Jackson suddenly got closer to Cherry and seized her arm before she had a chance to resist. He


    roared sternly, "How did you find out?"


    Cherry closely gazed at Jackson, and asked him, "Is it so frightening for you to let me know that?


    Jackson, you im that you love me, but why do you always m the door in my face? Why won''t you


    let me ess your world? Is there anything there that should stay hidden in any way between the two


    of us? Tell me!"


    Jackson didn''t know how to answer Cherry''s question. All that he could do was to keep silent.


    Cherry felt hopeless when she saw that Jackson still didn''t have the intention to answer her question.


    She said, "Selina and I used every means to find out something about him, but I would have never


    expected that you would know him, and that our Grandpa would also be acquainted with him! If I''m


    right, Derek also knows him, correct? Selina and I, the two stupid women, have been kept away from


    the truth and left in the dark all along."


    "If it''s possible, I hope that you will never have the chance to know him all your life, " said Jackson in a


    appearance would definitely destroy his peaceful life and bring it into a nightmare. He was terrified that


    one day he would lose Cherry.


    "Life is pretty long, and what right do you have to decide who I will meet and know next?" argued


    Cherry. Actually, she wasn''t interested in this at all, because it was meaningless for her to know who


    Mond was, and she would always pick family first instead of work, if she ever had to choose between


    one of them. What annoyed her the most was that Jackson had never told the truth to her, and she


    couldn''t help but suspect if Jackson had actually treated her as his wife in his heart or not.


    "Cherry, if I tell you that you are not allowed to know him, then you must follow my words and keep


    away from him, " said Jackson, with a serious and determined look on his face. He wanted to take care


    of his woman as best as possible, and that implied that he would never let her get too close to any


    dangerous people.

 Chapter 288 Rush To The Hospital (Part Two)

    Chapter 288 Rush To The Hospital (Part Two)


    "Only if you tell me what''s your rtionship with Mond! And how does Grandpa also know him?" said


    Cherry, more determined than ever to find out what had actually happened. She had to know the truth,


    although she didn''t know the exact reason why she was so anxious to do that. There was an impulse in


    her heart that encouraged her, and she believed that all of her questions would be answered if Jackson


    just told her everything.


    "Don''t force me to get mad at you, " said Jackson, trying to suppress his indignation. It appeared that


    he didn''t know how to answer Cherry''s question. He wasn''t intending to answer her questions now and


    neither in the future, because what Cherry want to know was a taboo over his whole entire life.


    Cherry felt a bit helpless because of Jackson''s reaction. He was avoiding her question and was soon


    going to blow mad at her!


    The argument between them stopped.


    Staring at Cherry, who was standing in front of him, Jackson finally decided to control himself and keep


    his wits. He then softly said to Cherry, "Baby, trust me, I concealed all of these things from you for your


    own good. You don''t have to know everything, and living your present life okay is enough for you."


    "My present life?" Cherry then looked up at Jackson and bared her soul to him, "Do you think my


    present life is okay?" I know nothing about you, Sally, my sister and this other man called Mond! I know


    nothing at all about you! I''m living in fear, and I''m afraid that some ident will happen to our son! I''m


    afraid that if something bad happens to him, I won''t know how to deal with it because I don''t know


    anything!"


    Jackson quietly looked at Cherry without speaking a word.


    After she paused for a while, Cherry continued to say, "Jackson, I really have a feeling that I''ve just


    been like an idiot. I''ve been at your side for so much time already as your wife, but you are always


    reluctant to tell me anything about your past. Is it so precious and secret that you can only keep it


    buried deep down inside your heart? Or it is because you don''t trust me at all? You and your Grandpa


    have never treated me in your hearts as an actual member of your Family, have you?"


    "Yes, I don''t trust you, and I never treated you as a member of the Chu Family!" replied Jackson firmly,


    with his eyes fixed on Cherry.


    Cherry could hardly believe her ears, and thought, ''What did he say? Did these words actuallye


    out of Jackson''s mouth?''


    Jackson continued, "Cherry, I should have told you about this long ago. Don''t attach too much


    importance to yourself, because it''s still impossible for you to know everything just because you''re my


    wife. I have never allowed you to get into my world."


    Jackson acted against his true will and said all of these lies to Cherry. He had only two choices: lying to


    her, or telling her the truth about Mond, but he would have never chosen thetter, because the truth


    about Mond wasn''t only a great shame for the Chu Family, but also a hard knot in his heart. He decided


    to hide the truth from Cherry, because he couldn''t let her suffer as he did.


    "Hehe, "ughed Cherry all of a sudden. She shook off Jackson''s hand and moved backwards two


    paces. She focused her eyes on Jackson, and then said, "People always say that misfortunes test a


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    couple''s sincerity. Now we can see how sincere we are with each other, right?"


    Jackson didn''t reply, and instead looked sideways and no longer gazed at Cherry. It had been very


    hard for him to decide to lie to her and speak against his will, and he was afraid that he couldn''t help


    embracing her and telling everything to her when he saw her touching expression on her face.


    "I can see that Mond is very important to you. You can even speak your mind because of him, " said


    Cherry, while she decided to ignore Jackson''s words. Then, Cherry''s look in her eyes got serious


    again, and as she looked at Jackson, said, "I''m interested in this person called Mond, and actually want


    to know him very much. Even though you won''t tell me who he is now, I think that I''ll meet him, one way


    or another. When I do, I''ll ask him what''s your rtionship, and how he also knows Grandpa Andrew


    face to face."


    "Cherry, if you dare to go to him, I will break your legs! I give you my word!" cried Jackson furiously.


    The woman had to be mad if she wanted to look for Mond herself. If she met Mond, then he then would


    tell her everything, and Mond was more than willing to do that, because he hated Jackson very much.


    "Then I guess I have to go and find him!" said Cherry, without any sort of hesitation.


    The moment Cherry finished her words, Jackson raised his hand up in the air and pped her hard


    across the face. Cherry suddenly lost her bnce and stumbled towards the wall beside her.


    When he saw that Cherry had covered half of her face with her hand, a burst of pain blew in his heart.


    He didn''t know what he had just done, his mind had gone nk. What he did was emotional and


    impetuous. He didn''t think about anything, and just directly pped her.


    Jackson was very affected, and regretted every moment of what he had done. He wanted to walk close


    to Cherry and console her, but before he had the chance to say anything to her, he heard a voice


    shouting from the corridor.


    "Mr. Andrew! Mr. Andrew! Wake up!" cried the Butler from the corridor.


    Jackson then immediately realized that something was wrong outside, and he immediately got out of


    the bedroom.


    Jackson almost lost his mind when he saw that his Grandpa was lying unconsciously on the floor in the


    corridor. He walked quickly to him and crouched down, and as he slowly held his Grandpa''s head into


    his hands, he cried, "Grandpa, Grandpa!"


    Panicked, the Butler exined to Jackson, "I saw Mr. Andrew lying on the floor when I came upstairs."


    It then suddenly urred to Jackson that his Grandpa must have heard his conversation with Cherry.


    He must have heard Mond''s name, or otherwise he wouldn''t have fainted.


    Jackson caught sight of Cherry, who was standing in the door of their bedroom. If it hadn''t been for her,


    his Grandpa wouldn''t have fainted.


    Jackson red at Cherry, with his eyes filled with hatred. One of his most precious people was his


    Grandpa, the one he respected most, and the other one was his favorite woman. Both of them were


    indispensable to him, but now his Grandpa was old, and suffered from poor health problems. How


    could Jackson withstand something like this happening to him?


    "Jackson, drive your Grandpa to the hospital quickly!" said the Butler next to Jackson.


    The Butler''s words made Jackson recover from his deep thoughts. He immediately lifted Andrew and


    went downstairs.


    The Butler then looked at Cherry and didn''t know what to say. He turned around and went downstairs in


    Jackson''s trail.

 Chapter 289 Rush To The Hospital (Part Three)

    Chapter 289 Rush To The Hospital (Part Three)


    Standing in front of the bedroom, Cherry''s mind was filled with Jackson''s resentful look from earlier. He


    hated her very much. He didn''t love her, and he even hated her, but what about Grandpa Andrew, how


    could he had fallen on the ground unconscious? Was it because he had heard the argument between


    Jackson and her? Or because he had heard the name "Mond"?


    Cherry was even more confused in her heart, but she knew that this wasn''t the right time to think about


    that. ''Grandpa Andrew fainted. Did Jackson take him to the hospital? Will he be okay? Nothing bad will


    happen to him, right?'' she wondered.


    Cherry didn''t dare to think about it anymore, because Andrew had treated her very well in the past


    days. How could she stay at home and act as nothing had ever even happened?


    Cherry immediately ran into the bedroom, grabbed a coat, and then strode downstairs.


    Lily was standing in the doorway anxiously, unaware of what to do next.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When she saw that Lily was standing in the door, Cherry quickly told to her, "Lily, you stay at home and


    wait for Bill to bring Joe back from school. Just cook for Joe as usual and don''t tell him anything about


    what happened to Grandpa Andrew. Okay?"


    "Okay, okay, " immediately replied Lily, with her hands trembling. "Will Mr. Andrew be alright?" she


    asked.


    "I''ll now go to the hospital and check on him. Don''t worry about that, just take good care of Joe here at


    home, " said Cherry, and then got out of the house.


    "I know, but Mrs. Cherry, please drive carefully, " said Lily with concern, as she watched Cherry drive


    away from the house.


    Cherry drove to the nearby hospital, and in front of the emergency ward, she saw both Jackson and the


    Butler standing there. She then walked up to them.


    Jackson knew that Cherry had arrived, but he didn''t look at her for one moment. He just sat on the


    bench, with his head lowered and buried in his hands.


    The Butler nodded to greet Cherry when he saw her walking to them.


    Cherry asked the Butler, "How''s Grandpa Andrew?"


    "We don''t know, the doctors are still inside with him. They haven''te out yet, " answered the Butler,


    as he looked at the door of the emergency room from time to time.


    Cherry then didn''t say anything else; she quietly stood beside the door, and paid no attention to


    Jackson at all. Her face was still burning, and how could she forget his p and what he had said to


    her earlier in the bedroom?


    Suddenly, the door of the emergency room opened, and a doctor came out of it.


    Jackson then instantly stood up and walked towards the doctor.


    The doctor looked at Jackson, and as he respectfully nodded to him, said, "Mr. Jackson, Mr. Andrew is


    okay now, he passed out because of an emotional stimuli. He''s on a drip now, but soon he''ll be moved


    to the general ward, and then you can see him. I have to tell you that it will take some time for Mr.


    Andrew to wake up."


    After he heard what the doctor said, Jackson also believed that it wasn''t anything too serious. He knew


    that his Grandpa''s physical?condition couldn''t be that bad.


    "Okay, I understand, " said Jackson in a low voice. He wasn''t arrogant anymore, and it even seemed


    that he had turned into apletely different person.


    Cherry and the Butler were also standing nearby, but didn''t say a word.


    After he nced at them, the doctor eventually focused all of his attention on Jackson. He then politely


    said to him, "Well then, Mr. Jackson, I will get back to work now, I have other patients waiting for me.


    Please call me if you need any other help."


    Jackson fell into silence and waved the doctor away.


    Inside the family residence, Selina and Derek dressed in their clothes, which had been specially


    prepared for the party. They decided to go and check on Jackson and Cherry how they were and go to


    the party together with them.


    To their surprise, they noticed that everything was quiet when they arrived at Jackson''s house.


    After they walked into the living room of the big house, Derek and Selina looked around but found that


    there was no one on the first floor.


    At that moment, Lily happened to walk downstairs from the second floor. Noticing that Derek and Selina


    were in the living room, she politely greeted them, "Hello, Mr. Derek, Miss Selina!"


    "Where are my brother and sister? Why can''t we find them anywhere? We''re going to a party tonight, "


    said Selina.


    Lily then walked closer to Derek and Selina. After she thought for a while, she decided to tell them what


    had happened earlier, because the Chu Family and the Lu Family were very close to each other. She


    thought that it would be okay to let Derek and Selina know about the unfortunate event.


    "Mr. Andrew fainted today, so both Mr. Jackson and Mrs. Cherry have gone to the hospital, " said Lily.


    "What?" said Derek, astonished. He immediately thought about it, and asked, "Why hasn''t Jackson told


    me that already?"


    "He might have not had time to tell you about it. I also don''t know what happened at the hospital, " said


    Lily, also very worried.


    "Who''s at the hospital now?" asked Selina calmly, while thinking how to deal with the problem best. The


    party was soon to start, and she had expected that this kind of ident would happen.


    "Both Mr. Jackson and Mrs. Cherry have gone to the hospital, and so did the Butler, " replied Lily.


    An idea then suddenly urred into Selina''s mind; she said to the maid, "Lily, bring my brother and my


    sister''s clothes for the party to me."


    With these words, Selina turned her eyes to Derek, and said, "Brother, call the hotel next to the party


    and order a room first; I''ll go back and grab my cosmetic bag now. After Lily brings you the clothes,


    take them back to your car and wait for me there, we''ll go to the hospital first."


    "Okay, no problem, " said Derek.


    Selina immediately got out of the Chu house and ran back to her own. After she grabbed the cosmetics


    bag from the table, she turned around and went back to Derek''s car.


    While he was standing in the living room, Derek saw Lilye downstairs with several big bags in


    hands, which contained clothes and shoes. He immediately took the bags from her and went outside to


    the car with them.

 Chapter 290 Before The Party (Part One)

    Chapter 290 Before The Party (Part One)


    Derek and Selina felt very nervous in the car. They were worried sick about Andrew''s physical


    condition.


    "Derek, Grandpa Andrew will be okay, won''t he?" asked Selina, greatly concerned.


    "Don''t worry about it! He''ll be fine; he''s always been in good health, " said Derek, trying tofort his


    sister, although in his heart he was also very worried about him. He knew that if something wrong ever


    happened to Andrew, a war would inevitably start in the city. A lot of people were already aware of the


    fact that the underworld tokens were in Andrew''s possession, and as everyone of them wanted to seize


    their power, all of them would try their best to fight for the tokens. If Jackson couldn''t make everyone in


    the underworld support him as their leader, then a resistance would also appear, and then everything


    would spiral out of control.


    Selina then looked out the window and didn''t say another single word. She thought, ''Grandpa Andrew


    has always been kind to me, and although a lot of people are afraid of him because of his great power


    and influence in the city, I''m not. I don''t care about neither his power nor his influence, I only know that


    he is a nice person. He''s been around me ever since I was born, and he has always treated me very


    well. When I went abroad that year, he gave me a plush toy as a gift. He was really nice to me, and I


    regard him as my own grandfather, but now he''s in the hospital; I hope that he''ll get better soon and


    always stays healthy.''


    Inside the ward, Andrew slightly opened his eyes.


    Jackson was very excited when he saw his Grandpa open his eyes, and he nervously looked at him.


    Cherry and the butler noticed that Andrew was awake too, and they quickly took a few paces towards


    his bed to see him better.


    "Grandpa, you''re awake!" said Jackson, very concerned.


    Andrew slightly nodded at them. He looked at Jackson, and then looked at Cherry and the butler who


    were beside him all together. After he saw his surroundings, he realized that he wasn''t at home


    anymore.


    "Am I in the hospital?" asked Andrew in a feeble manner, because he had felt the smell of disinfectant


    in the ward.


    "Yes, " said Jackson. He then continued, "Grandpa, the doctor said that everything is alright, so please


    don''t worry about it and rest; you''ll be yourself again in a couple of days."


    Jackson was afraid that his grandfather might feel uneasy, so he tried tofort him, but actually, he


    was the one who was worried the most about Andrew. He felt very distressed when he saw that his


    Grandpa was lying weak on the bed.


    "I''ll be fine, I''ve always been in good health, " said Andrew, with a weak smile on his face. How could


    he show his debility in front of his grandson and granddaughter-inw?


    Suddenly, Andrew thought of something, and quickly said to Jackson, "Aren''t you and Cherry supposed


    to be at a party tonight? Why haven''t you gone there yet?"


    Jackson hesitated for a moment, and while he looked at Andrew, said, "Grandpa, I won''t go to the party


    tonight. I''ll stay here with you."


    "No! You definitely can''t do this! You know what an important party it is, and how can we Chu Family


    members be absent from it?" With these words, Andrew turned his eyes from Jackson to Cherry, and


    said to her, "Cherr, hurry up! Go there with Jackson right now! Don''t bete!"


    "No, Grandpa! You''re in the hospital now, and we won''t be at ease to leave you here all alone. Please


    let us stay here together with you, " calmly said Cherry, trying her best to hold back onto all of her


    emotions.


    "I have the butler here to keep mepany. Don''t worry about me, just go there, " said Andrew. He


    would never allow himself to be a drag on his grandson.


    Cherry didn''t say anything, and instead she turned to look at Jackson. She didn''t think that she could


    be the one who could make the final decision; she was just as what Jackson had thought of her in his


    heart, she was just a nobody.


    Andrew saw that Jackson kept silent, and after he thought for while, he kindly said to him, "Jackson,


    you should know what your priorities are at the current moment. I''m in the hospital now, and if you and


    Cherry don''t go to the party, everyone will soon find out that there''s something wrong with me. Once


    they know that I''m ill, all those who desired our power will spare no effort in trying to strip me of it. You


    know what will happen next. Do you really want to face that kind of situation?"


    After hearing Andrew''s words, Jackson got lost in thought. He hadn''t thought about that, and he only


    wanted to apany his beloved Grandpa, who was in great need of him. He hadpletely


    forgotten about the influence that Andrew and the Chu Family had over the whole city.


    Cherry, who was standing beside them, also knew that something bad would happen if others knew


    that Andrew was ill. Even though she didn''t know what exactly would take ce if that were to happen,


    she knew that the Chu Family had always yed an important role in the city, and that its power and


    influence were very great. Andrew had been the one in charge of the Chu Family for decades, and she


    was quite sure that it wasn''t a good idea to let anyone else know about Andrew''s condition.


    Meanwhile, the butler was standing on the other side of the bed and was smirking inside. He thought to


    himself, ''If Andrew died now, chaos would begin. But I can''t let that happen so soon, because I haven''t


    gotten the token yet. After I get the token and the power in my hands, I''ll kill Andrew with my own


    hands, if he''s still alive by then.''


    The butler then hastily approached the bed. He put on a false smile on his face, and said to Jackson,


    "Jackson, listen to your Grandpa and think of the overall interests. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your


    Grandpa, you just go to the party with Cherry. You know that the party is very important for both the JS


    Group, and the Chu Family."


    Jackson didn''t look at the butler nor did he reply to his words. He just quietly looked at his Grandpa,


    who was lying on the bed.


    Suddenly, Derek and Selina pushed the door open and quickly came inside.


    Derek and Selina nced at Jackson and Cherry and then quickly approached the bed to see Andrew.


    Derek asked very concerned, "Grandpa, are you feeling better now?"


    Selina also talked to him in a worried tone, "Grandpa..."


    Andrew was very happy when he saw that both Derek and Selina also came to see him. He was


    contented to have the four considerate children staying around him and caring about him.


    "I''m fine; don''t worry about me, " said Andrew with a smile on his face.


    Derek then turned to Jackson, and asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    "Everything is alright, Grandpa is in good health, " said Jackson. He then fell silent again. One moment


    he was anxious, and the next he didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After they heard that Andrew was okay, Selina walked up to Cherry. As soon as she approached her,


    she saw that half of Cherry''s face was red and swollen. After she thought for a moment, she guessed


    that Jackson must have been the one who had done that to Cherry. She was eager to know what


    exactly had happened, but in the meantime she also realized that it wasn''t the right time nor the right


    ce for her to get her answer. Also, Andrew was there, and she didn''t want him to be bothered by it.

 Chapter 291 Before The Party (Part Two)

    Chapter 291 Before The Party (Part Two)


    "Cherry, the party will start soon. I''ve brought for you and Jackson the the evening dress and tux.


    Quick, go and change into them together with Jackson in the hotel and I''ll help you with the makeup


    after. Then we can go straight to the party, " said Selina quickly.


    "Selina..." but before Cherry could finish what she wanted to say, she was interrupted by Andrew.


    "Well, hurry up, you heard her! You''d better go and change your clothes now, the butler will take good


    care of me, don''t worry, " said Andrew.


    Jackson then looked into his Grandpa''s eyes and knew what was his first priority. He had no other


    choice but to listen to his grandfather''s words.


    He then replied to him with a nod.


    Derek didn''t say a word until he saw that Jackson agreed to go. He then said to Andrew, "Well,


    Grandpa, we''re leaving now, but we''ll be back to see you as soon as the party is over."


    "No, no! You don''t need toe back here again. I''ll only sleep here for one night, and wille back


    home tomorrow morning. I really can''t stand the smell of disinfectant in here anyway, and it''s better for


    me to stay at home, " said Andrew while smiling.


    "Okay. I''lle to pick you up tomorrow morning then, " said Jackson.


    "Alright, alright. Hurry up now!" said Andrew, as he waved his hand to them gesturing to leave already.


    The moment the four got out of the ward, an irritated expression immediately appeared on Selina''s


    face.


    She then turned to Derek, and said, "Derek, you drive to the hotel by yourself. I''ll take Cherry''s car


    instead of yours."


    Judging from her tone, Derek could clearly notice that there was something wrong with Selina. He


    looked at her puzzled, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, I just don''t want to take your car, " said Selina, as she held Cherry''s arm. She then said to


    her, "Come on, Cherry, let''s go."


    Cherry didn''tment on any of it. She just smiled at Selina, and went together with her.


    Jackson kept silent and just quietly walked ahead.


    As soon as they arrived in the hotel room, Jackson went to change into his tuxedo in the bedroom,


    while Selina helped Cherry do her makeup in the living room. Derek was just standing at the window,


    watching the scenery outside.


    Selina suddenly whispered to Cherry, "Does it hurt?"


    Even though she said it in a low voice, Derek still heard it, and he quickly turned his head to look at


    them. He saw that Selina was staring at Cherry''s face, half of which was red and swollen. He then


    thought to himself, ''Did Jackson hit her? What happened?''


    Cherry shook her head, and said, "It''s alright."


    "He''s so ruthless! How could he hit you?" said Selina, very irate. Although she had always respected


    Jackson very much, she still couldn''t forgive him for what he had done to Cherry. She was really into


    Cherry, who was a person with a strong and kind personality.


    "Selina, please help me with the makeup. Just slightly powder my face, I don''t want a heavy job, " said


    Cherry. She didn''t want to talk about that, and she quickly changed the topic. Jackson had already hit


    her, and it didn''t make any sense for her to say anything more about it. What''s more, Jackson''s words


    kept on echoing in her mind. She was afraid that if she went on with the topic, she might fail to hold


    back her tears and ruin her makeup.


    "Okay, " said Selina in a soft and tender manner.


    Jackson then walked out of the bedroom wearing the tux. When he saw that Selina was putting


    makeup on Cherry, he didn''t say a word; instead, he went straight to the sofa on the other side of the


    room and sat on it wearing a poker face.


    When Derek saw that Jackson sat on the sofa, he walked up to him, and said, "Jackson, leave your car


    at the hotel; I''ll ask Bobby to drive it back. You can drive Cherry''s car to the party."


    Jackson still didn''t say anything. He just quietly stared at what was in front of him, and didn''t look at


    Cherry or anyone else.


    Selina and Cherry also heard Derek''s words, and neither of themmented on it, either. The whole


    room was in an awkwardly ufortable silence.


    After Selina finished Cherry''s makeup, she looked at her very satisfied. She nodded, and said to her,


    "Okay, Cherry, the makeup isn''t heavy at all. Go and change into your evening dress now."


    "Okay, " nodded Cherry, and then stood up and walked into the bedroom.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, only Jackson, Derek and Selina were in the living room.


    Selina red at Jackson, and furiously asked him, "Why did you hit her? You pped her so hard that


    her face is swollen. How can she go to the party like that? What the hell is wrong with you?"


    Jackson was still sitting on the sofa without uttering a word. His heart ached iprehensibly, and he


    thought to himself, ''I love her so much. I didn''t want to hit her, but under those circumstances I couldn''t


    control my emotions anymore. I burst into fury, and just couldn''t refrain myself from pping her.''


    Derek felt sorry for Cherry too, but he knew Jackson so well that he was sure that he had to have his


    own trials and tribtions, especially when he saw him sitting there on the sofa in silence. He knew


    how much Jackson loved Cherry, and he believed that Jackson hadn''t meant to do that to her. He might


    have just been too angry to control himself.


    Derek tried to speak up for Jackson and said, "Alright, alright, Selina, I''m sure that Jackson didn''t mean


    to do that. He was too angry and he couldn''t control himself, let him go this time, okay?"


    "He was too angry? I don''t know what kind of man would hit his own wife that hard; I really can''t


    understand one thing: what the hell was he thinking about?" and with these words, Selina turned her


    head sideways and avoided looking at Jackson. She couldn''t stop scolding him for the horrible thing


    that he had done.


    Jackson wanted to speak up for himself, and he really wanted to tell Selina that he had a row with


    Cherry because of some things that concerned Mond. That was the reason why he had lost control


    over himself and had hit Cherry, but he couldn''t tell her that, because Selina didn''t know that he already


    knew Mond. He was afraid that if Selina found out about this she would try to learn more about it soon,


    and that might pose a danger. Both Cherry and Selina meant a lot to him, because one of them was his


    beloved wife, and the other one was his sister; he had to keep both of them out of harm''s way.


    The whole room was in a dread silence before Cherry finally came out of the bedroom dressed in her


    evening dress. When the three people in the living room heard the door open, all of them immediately


    turned their heads around to look at Cherry.


    Jackson was fascinated by Cherry as soon as he saw her. She was charming and perfect in his eyes;


    he proudly thought to himself, ''This is my woman! She is the most beautiful woman in the world, with a


    beauty beyond any kid ofparison!''

 Chapter 292 Before The Party (Part Three)

    Chapter 292 Before The Party (Part Three)


    "Cherry, you look gorgeous!" cried Selina, as she stood up excited and quickly walked up to her.


    Derek was also stunned by Cherry, and he also thought that she had always been an incredibly


    charming woman.


    Cherry looked at herself in the mirror, and then asked Selina, "Selina, is it okay for me to dress like


    this?"


    "Of course it is! Cherry, you can''t be more perfect than now!" and with these words, Selina cheerfully


    grabbed Cherry''s arm.


    "Okay, let''s go now. We''re almostte, " said Derek.


    They then went out of the hotel together; Derek and Selina took one car, while Jackson and Cherry


    took another and followed them from behind.


    Cherry quietly sat in the car and looked out the window. She hadn''t uttered a single word to Jackson


    because she didn''t know what to say to him anymore.


    The awkward atmosphere in the car made Jackson''s heart ache. He wanted to say something to


    Cherry to break the silence, but he didn''t know how to start the conversation.


    Finally, Jackson took the initiative to break the silent deadlock. He held the steering wheel with one


    hand and then grabbed Cherry''s hand, which was resting on herp, with the other.


    As soon as he touched Cherry''s hand, Cherry violently shook it off.


    Jackson quickly nced at her surprised and then looked back at the road.


    Cherry still didn''t speak, and kept on looking out of the window.


    "Are you still angry?" asked Jackson in a calm manner.


    Cherry didn''t reply to him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson waited for some time, but he didn''t get an answer, and then started to feel very uneasy.


    He suddenly stopped the car on the roadside.


    Cherry noticed that the car had stopped, but she still kept silent and didn''t even move an inch.


    Jackson suddenly approached her. He put his hands on her shoulders and turned her around, forcing


    her to look at him.


    "Are you still angry with me?" asked Jackson again in a tender and gentle manner. He was so close to


    Cherry that she could even feel his breath.


    "No, " calmly said Cherry. She then looked away and avoided any eye contact with him.


    "Honey, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have been that impetuous. I know that I was wrong, and I promise that I


    won''t do it again. Would you please forgive me this time? Don''t be angry with me any longer, okay?"


    Jackson''s voice was very soft and tender, and he only spoke in that manner to the woman in front of


    him. Cherry was the only woman that he would try every means to please her; only to her he was able


    to make an apology in such a humble way. His wife meant everything to him in his heart.


    After she heard Jackson''s words, Cherry still ignored him and refused to talk to him. When she


    remembered the words that he had said to her, the furious expression he had worn on his face, and the


    evil look in his eyes when he had seen his Grandpa fainted down on the floor, she believed that she


    was just a nobody to him. She felt very disappointed and wronged because she had always loved him


    very much, and she had never expected that he would do something so awful to her.


    Jackson was helpless when he saw Cherry''s indifferent look in her eyes. He desperately wanted her to


    say something to him, even if it was just a single word.


    "Baby, would you please say something to me?" Jackson pleaded and begged her again. He was very


    worried about her, and he felt very uneasy to see her so silent with that indifferent look on her face. He


    didn''t know what she was even thinking about.


    After some time, Cherry turned to Jackson. She then looked into his eyes, and coldly said, "Grandpa


    knew that we were talking about Mond, didn''t he? That was the reason why he fainted."


    Cherry''s words violently stunned Jackson, and he couldn''t understand why she was talking about Mond


    again. He wondered what was wrong with her, and why she was so determined to discuss about that


    man with him.


    Jackson let go of Cherry''s shoulders and leaned back on the driver''s seat. He then said, "Just don''t


    mention him again, okay?"


    "What do you think?" asked Cherry, without any sort of fear. She then continued to say, "You hit me


    because of him, and Grandpa fainted because of him. Do you really think that I can pretend that


    nothing has ever happened?"


    "Cherry!" shouted Jackson, with once again the fierce horrible look in his eyes. He red at Cherry,


    and seriously said, "Don''t ever try to challenge me again!"


    Cherry looked directly into Jackson''s eyes. She didn''t want to say anything more, because she knew


    that she wouldn''t get the answer that she wanted out of him; she was fed up with arguing with him over


    and over again.


    "Drive now!" said Cherry. She then turned her head and looked out the window, ignoring Jackson


    again.


    Jackson started the car helpless, and drove as fast as he could.


    Looking in the rearview mirror, Derek suddenly found that he could no longer see Jackson''s car behind


    his. He asked, "Where''s Jackson''s car? Why can''t I see it?"


    After she heard Derek''s words, Selina looked back and also failed to see Jackson''s car either. She then


    asked Derek, "Are you driving too fast?"


    "I don''t think so. I''m driving at a regr speed, " said Derek. He didn''t think that he was driving too fast.


    He couldn''t help but look in the rearview mirror again, but he still didn''t see Jackson''s car anywhere.


    "They might be not far behind. Let''s wait a few minutes for them; slow down a bit, " said Selina.


    "Okay."


    In his limousine, Mond rested on the back seat with his eyes closed.


    Jean, who was sitting next to him, wasn''t quiet at all. While she kept rubbing herself against Mond''s


    arm, she cheerfully asked, "Why didn''t we leave earlier? Wouldn''t it have been a good chance for us to


    cotton up with the other bosses if we arrived there earlier?"


    "Jean!" said Mond coldly, "Remember the role you have to y today. You''re my partner tonight, and if


    you ever dare to say any words improper to the asion, or do anything that may damage my


    reputation in one way or another, be sure that I won''t let you off the hook so easily!"


    After Jean heard Mond''s words, the smile on her face gradually started to fade away. She knew exactly


    that she had to obey Mond''s orders, because if she didn''t, then she was digging her own grave.


    With his eyes still closed, Mond continued to say, "You have only one task today: to take good care of


    your sister Cherry and your ex-husband John."


    All of a sudden, Jean''s eyes filled with hatred, and she thought to herself, ''I''ll meet that bitch again!


    John, whom I loved so much; is he still single?''

 Chapter 293 Perfect Match (Part One)

    Chapter 293 Perfect Match (Part One)


    When they arrived at the party''s location, Jackson and Cherry got out of the car, while Derek and


    Selina were already walking towards them.


    Standing next to Jackson, Derek took a peek inside, and said, "It seems there aren''t so many people


    inside."


    "Maybe most of them haven''t arrived yet? Every time there''s a party, some people will bete, right?"


    said Selina.


    Jackson and Cherry were silent, and didn''t talk to neither Derek or Selina.


    Derek and Selina looked at each other for a moment and felt that something was odd. Were they still


    having a lover''s quarrel? Shouldn''t have they made up already?


    "Jackson, Cherry,e on, let''s go inside, " said Selina.


    "Yes, let''s go inside. I don''t think it''s appropriate to stand at the door for so much time, " said Derek,


    echoing Selina''s words.


    As she looked at Selina, Cherry slightly nodded, and said, "Okay, let''s go in."


    After she said that, Cherry reached out to hold Jackson''s arms. She knew that it was what she had to


    do as Jackson''s wife when she was present at such events. Even if she was still mad at him, she had


    to pretend that they were going along very well. She had to put on a mask to hide herself from


    everyone around her, and to pretend to be a friendly and hospitable woman, Jackson''s ideal wife.


    Jackson said nothing when he saw that Cherry had taken the initiative to hold his arm.


    As sensible as Derek and Selina were, they also quickly took action. After Selina cheerfully strode


    towards Derek and held his arms, they walked inside together, with Jackson and Cherry entering


    behind them.


    As soon as they stepped through the door, Cherry caught everyone''s attention. All men stared at her


    without looking away not even for one second, while every woman seemed to be in the grips of the


    green eyed monster.


    "Mr. Jackson''s wife is so beautiful, " said one man.


    "Yes, just look at her face and figure! Both are just perfect, " said another man.


    "Only a sessful man like Mr. Jackson could have such a beautiful wife, " they concluded.


    Not far away from them, a group of women were also discussing about her, obviously jealous on her


    beauty.


    "She''s caught everyone''s eyes! I bought my evening dress in Paris, but I''m still no match for her, " said


    one woman.


    "You do know who she is, don''t you? She''s Mr. Andrew''s granddaughter-inw, Mr. Jackson''s wife! If


    you''re as pretty as she is, you can also be Mr. Jackson''s woman and stand at his side, " said


    another woman.


    "Yes, and at that time, the queen of the party will be you, " said a woman beside her.


    "Oh, I consider such behavior to be beneath contempt. You know, a woman showing off just because


    her husband is rich and handsome, " said the first woman.


    "Is that what you''re really thinking? Isn''t it because you''re no match for her no matter how fabulous


    your dress is?" scornfully said one of them.


    Jackson and Derek were standing in a less crowded corner, with Cherry and Selina quietly standing


    next to them.


    Some momentster, several people came to greet them. As Jackson looked at the respectful men in


    front of him, he slightly nodded and chatted with them for a while. asionally they mentioned about


    Cherry, and after she heard them she forced a smile on her face, but didn''t say a word.


    They had just arrived at the party for ten minutes, but so many people had alreadye to greet


    Jackson and Derek. Selina said a few words from time to time, but Cherry remained mostly silent.


    Jackson knew that she wasn''t in a good mood, so he tried his best to help her. Sometimes, Cherry


    should have been the one to answer the other party guests'' questions, but Jackson did that for her,


    which made him an excellent husband in the other people''s eyes.


    As she looked at the group of people in front of her, Cherry felt very sick. Although every man wore a


    luxurious suit, it seemed that they all had a dirty mind. And the women were no better than men,


    because despite their extravagant dresses, they were ignorant and gossipy. There was no way that


    Cherry could have ever liked them, not to mention make friends with them.


    A middle-aged man stood in front of Jackson with a wine ss in his hand. As he looked at Cherry, he


    said, "Mrs. Cherry, you''re so young and beautiful. I would have never believed that you''re already the


    mother of a child if I didn''t know it."


    "Thank you, " politely replied Cherry.


    "Mrs. Cherry, I''ve never seen you at any social event like this one, and we never had chance to chat


    with each other. I was wondering if I can invite you to an afternoon tea some time?" asked the woman,


    who was standing next to the middle-aged man, with big smile shining on her face.


    As Cherry looked at her, she thought to herself, ''Look at her fake smile! What a hypocritical woman she


    is! She would have never invited me to an afternoon tea if I wasn''t Jackson''s wife who stood beside


    him.''


    But still, she knew what she had to do as Jackson''s wife in a social context like this.


    "Okay, how about I ask you out when I have free time? I''m just a little bit busy these days, you know,


    working at the JS Group. I''ll ask you out when I find some free space in my agenda, " said Cherry, a


    little distant and perfunctory.


    The woman was very pleased after she heard that Cherry was going to ask her out. She could now


    finally make friends with those who were richer than her, and if she got along well with Cherry, then her


    husband would never have to worry about his career for his whole entire life.


    "Okay, okay, Mrs. Cherry, I''ll wait for you, " said the woman smiling.


    Cherry nodded to her and didn''t say anything else.


    After she chatted with several other people, Cherry got a little bored. She turned to look the other way,


    and found that Derek and Selina wereughing and talking with a group of young men. She thought to


    herself, ''They''re their friends, aren''t they? They''ve grown up in such a rich family, so it''s natural to meet


    with friends and acquaintances at a party like this.''


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jackson felt the shift in Cherry''s mood, and with his face close to her ear asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    When Cherry sensed that he wasing close to her, Cherry immediately backed away from him a


    few small steps. She shook her head, and said, "Nothing."


    "If you think it''s boring, let''s just go home, " said Jackson. He wanted to do everything ording to


    Cherry''s wish, and to give her anything that she wanted. From the way she backed away from him, he


    could see that she was still very mad at him.


    Cherry shook her head, and calmly said, "It''s alright; all these people havee to greet you anyway.


    Even if we leave now, we''ll still stumble into them."


    She then looked away from him and stared at the big pool. There were lights in different colors


    reflected on it, which was very beautiful.


    She suddenly heard someone calling her from not far away, "Cherry!"


    Cherry was a little surprised. She didn''t think that she could have friends who would show up at this


    kind of party, so she was wondering who it could be.


    When she turned around and saw the familiar figure, she eventually recognized the man who had


    called her name. At that moment, she realized that she hadn''t seen him for a long time, and that he


    looked thinner than he had been before. What had happened to him? Was he sick these days?

 Chapter 294 Perfect Match (Part Two)

    Chapter 294 Perfect Match (Part Two)


    John walked up to Cherry, and stared at her for a moment. He then turned his eyes to Jackson, and


    politely greeted him, "Hi, Uncle Jackson."


    When Jackson saw John, he turned to look at Cherry. He did feel a little ufortable when John


    called her from the other side earlier, but now he could see that there wasn''t any emotion reflected in


    John''s eyes. ''He doesn''t love her, right?'' thought Jackson.


    "Hi, John, " replied Jackson.


    As he looked at Cherry, John asked, "When did you arrive?"


    "Just earlier. What about you?" asked Cherry.


    "Me too. I saw you and Uncle Jackson standing here, so I came to greet you, " said John, with his voice


    as casual and calm as usual.


    After he finished, he asked again, "What about Joe? Did he get high marks at school?"


    Cherry nodded, and replied, "Yes, he has been studying hard and has got high marks recently."


    "Well, then I''m very happy for him! I''lle and see him when I''m free, " said John. Although


    something unpleasant had happened thest time he met him, John pretty much liked the little boy.


    After all, he was Cherry''s son, and there was no way that he could hate him. What''s more, Joe was an


    adorable cute boy that you couldn''t help yourself but like at first sight.


    As she looked at John, Cherry gave a little smile, and said, "Okay, and you''re always wee there;


    you know that, right?"


    After he heard their conversation, Jackson shed a scornful smile. He was almost angry, but he tried


    his best to suppress it. Cherry was still mad at him, and he didn''t want to make the situation worse.


    As he looked at Cherry, John said, "You look thinner than before. If Uncle Jackson is busy working, you


    need to take care of yourself on your own. Please have your meals on time and eat more, or I''ll start to


    worry about you."


    But Cherry wasn''t moved by his words at all. She calmly nodded to him, and said, "Thank you, I will."


    Stuck in the awkward conversation, John also didn''t know what to say next. After so many years, there


    was no longer any love or affection between Cherry and him. Their old days were long gone, and


    everything had changed. She used to be his lover, but now she had married someone else, and had


    their own child. The man she married turned out to be his Uncle, and their child therefore became his


    cousin. How ridiculous it was!


    "I''ll go to my friends over there now, " said John, as he pointed to a group of young menughing and


    talking not that far away from them.


    "Okay, " nodded Cherry, and fell silent again.


    John then turned to look at Jackson, and said, "Now, if you''ll excuse me, Uncle Jackson, I''m going to


    meet some of my friends there."


    Jackson looked at John and replied to him, "Okay, just go."


    As John left, Cherry stared at his back and felt extremely bitter. If nothing had happened between him


    and Jean, she might have still been with him now. Maybe he wasn''t as rich as Jackson was, but he


    would have still been able to give her anything that she wanted, and they could have lived a satisfying


    life together. Now, this had be something that would nevere true, because long ago, she had


    chosen a totally different path from his. They would never get back together, ever.


    John had used to be her lover, but he wasn''t anymore. Even if he was still very gentle and cared about


    her very much, she could only treat him as a friend instead of a man who loved her. Now, there was


    only one man in her heart, and there was no way that she could love anyone else in the world. He was


    her lover, the only man that she cared about, the one that she loved the most, her husband.


    When Jackson saw that Cherry was staring at John''s back as he left, he felt a little annoyed. Did his


    wife still care about her ex-boyfriend?


    "Baby, " gently whispered Jackson as he again came closer to her, snapping Cherry out of her thoughts


    in an instant.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?" hastily replied Cherry as she turned to look at Jackson.


    "Nothing, " said Jackson.


    Cherry just didn''t care about his feelings. Instead, something suddenly urred to mind, and she


    asked, "Is my brothering tonight?"


    Jackson knew that she was referring to Wilson, and he replied, "Yes, I think that he''sing."


    "Then why haven''t I seen him by now?" said Cherry, as she looked around and tried to find Wilson.


    "Let me ask someone, " said Jackson.


    After he said this, he looked at a waiter nearby and waved at him. When he saw him, the waiter


    immediately rushed towards him.


    Standing next to Jackson, the waiter politely said, "Mr. Jackson?"


    "Is Mr. Wilson here?" asked Jackson.


    The waiter paused for a moment, and then quickly answered, "Yes, he has just arrived. I''ve seen his


    car just now."


    "Okay, please go and tell him that Mrs. Cherry is looking for him, " said Jackson.


    "Wait a moment, please, " said the waiter.


    Jackson nodded, and then the waiter turned around and left.


    Jackson then turned to look at Cherry, and said, "He''sing soon."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, " nodded Cherry, and again turning silent.


    Momentster, Cherry saw that Wilson was walking towards her.


    A big smile crept onto Cherry''s face, and as she looked at Wilson, she happily cried, "Wilson!"


    "Hi, Cherry, Jackson, " said Wilson smiling as he looked at them.


    When he was in front of Cherry, Wilson turned to shake Jackson''s hands first out of politeness.


    Jackson felt rxed too. Wilson, Cherry''s brother, had left a very nice impression on him.


    "Wilson, why didn''t youe to me after you arrived? I even had a waiter go and look for you, "


    affectionately said Cherry, acting like a spoiled child.


    "It was all my fault. You''ll forgive me, won''t you? I met up with several friends over there, and we


    chatted for a while. Ipletely lost track of time and forgot about it, " said Wilson as he patted


    Cherry''s shoulder. He continued to say in his gentle voice, "There, there, little child, it was all my fault.


    But you have Jackson with you, right?"


    "No, I don''t! There are always peopleing to greet him, you know, and it''s more than boring, "


    After he heard herint, Jackson felt a little happy instead of getting angry. His wife acting like a


    child made him love her even more.


    Wilson then turned to look at Jackson, gave him a little smile, and then said to Cherry, "Men always


    have to face that in this kind of events. You need to get used to it."


    After he finished, Wilson looked around for a moment, and asked, "That girl, Selina, isn''t she with you


    all the time? Why isn''t she here today?"


    When she heard Wilson ask about Selina, Cherry was very pleased, but she didn''t show it. As she


    looked at Wilson, she asked, "Wilson, do you miss her?"


    "Of course not, " quickly denied Wilson, with his face flushing red in an instant. "What are you talking


    about? I just thought that you two were always together, and I was just wondering why she wasn''t here


    today. There''s nothing else, okay?"


    However, Cherry didn''t believe his quick answer at all, and continued to ask, "Wilson, there''s no need


    to pretend, okay? Seriously, what do you think of Selina?"

 Chapter 295 Perfect Match (Part Three)

    Chapter 295 Perfect Match (Part Three)


    Jackson was also curious about his answer. As he looked at Wilson, he suddenly remembered that


    there was this one time that they were discussing something about Selina and Wilson, but Selina had


    interrupted him. Now that Cherry had already asked, he also began to wonder what Wilson thought


    about Selina.


    It was a surprise to them that Wilson didn''t evade the straightforward question. He pondered for a


    moment with a serious look on his face, and answered, "I''ve met her for a couple of times, and I think


    that she''s a nice girl. Besides, everyone in the business world says that she''s an excellent leader.


    She''s brilliant, right?"


    Cherry was speechless. She meant to ask about Wilson''s feelings for the girl, not how excellent a


    business woman Selina was.


    Cherry looked up at Wilson with an eager face, and said, "Wilson, I think it''s time for you to get


    married!"


    After he heard her, Wilson was shocked. He stared at Cherry, and asked, "What''s that to do with


    Selina?"


    "I think she''ll be a good wife." said Cherry smiling.


    Now Wilson understood what Cherry actually meant. That''s why she asked him what were his thoughts


    on Selina.


    "Hey, Cherry, don''t fool around, okay? That''s my own business, and I''ll deal with my own rtionship


    issues, " hastily said Wilson.


    "I know, I know, but I can still do some subtle matchmaking, right? So you can find your true love and


    develop your rtionship faster, " said Cherry smiling.


    Jackson echoed her words beside her, "Yes, I think that''s a great idea!"


    Cherry was extremely pleased with her n at the moment. She then happily looked at Jackson, and


    then turned to look at Wilson.


    Wilson had nothing else to do but to just stare at the couple in front of him. He said, "Well, well, it


    seems that you already had your nsid out before you even called me over, right?"


    "No, no, it just suddenly came to my mind. I never thought about any matchmaking ns that link you


    and Selina before, " hastily denied Cherry.


    As soon as Cherry finished, she saw that Derek and Selina were walking towards them from


    somewhere close by.


    When Derek saw Wilson, he walked up to him and shook hands with him.


    Selina looked at Wilson and nodded to him, but she didn''t say anything.


    At that time, Cherry also smiled beside them, and when Selina saw that, she became a little confused.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked up to Cherry, and curiously asked, "Cherry, why are you smiling?"


    Cherry was still grinning, and she asked, "Selina, what do you think of my brother?"


    The moment she heard her question, Selina''s face flushed red. There was no doubt that she fully


    understood what Cherry meant, and she was a little embarrassed by it.


    "Hey, Cherry, don''t do that, okay?" said Selina as she shyly lowered her head and slightly squeezed


    Cherry''s arm.


    "Oh, I didn''t know that you''re a shy girl!" said Cherry, while still smiling and holding Selina''s arms. She


    continued to say, "There, there, it was just a joke. I just got very bored here at the party, and I thought


    that I would fool around a bit."


    "No wonder. You never yed jokes on me before, so I''m very surprised, you know, " said Selina, as


    she looked calm and casual again. She then said to Jackson, "Jackson, do something about it, okay?


    Stop your lovely wife!"


    Jackson gave a little smile and said nothing.


    Derek also smiled beside them, and said, "At home, Jackson always listens to his lovely wife, right?


    There''s no way that Cherry will listen to him."


    "Yes, Derek''s right, " reluctantly said Jackson. As he looked at Selina, he continued to say, "And you,


    Selina, you stay with Cherry all the time and you don''t even know about it!"


    Cherry smiled and kept silent.


    Selina then turned to look at Cherry but didn''t know what to say anymore. However, she was a lot more


    pleased than before, because it was the first time that she had a chance to chat with her real friends


    since she had arrived at the party. She was tired of dealing with all those businessmen, putting on fake


    smiles, and pretending to be close friends with them. Now, staying with Cherry, Jackson and Wilson


    together, she felt more rxed andfortable.


    At that moment, Derek suddenly said, "Oh, I nearly forgot about something! I''ve got some work to do


    party ends."


    "It''s okay. Just leave now if you have to work, I''ll go home in Cherry''s car, " replied Selina.


    "Oh, Selina, you don''t have toe home with me! How about you let my brother drive you home? He


    doesn''t have ady with him anyway, so there''s no need for him to drive anyone else home, " quickly


    advised Cherry, as she seized her chance of matchmaking. She couldn''t let go of it.


    Jackson also felt extremely pleased. If what he thought was correct, then Derek was lying. He


    deliberately said that he had to leave earlier and had to take his car, so they could make Wilson drive


    Selina home. If Derek really had some work to deal with, howe he, Jackson, didn''t know about it?


    Obviously, he was creating an opportunity for Wilson and Selina to get to know each other.


    "I... " Selina wanted to say something, but she fell silent again. She was willing to go home in Wilson''s


    car, but she wondered if Wilson was willing to do that. After all, she didn''t know much about Wilson,


    and there was no way that she could guess what he was thinking.


    As she looked at Wilson, Cherry said, "Wilson, I suppose that you''ll get bored anyway if you leave too


    early. Why don''t you just wait until the party ends and drive Selina home? Jackson and I really don''t


    know when we''ll leave, because there are so many peopleing to greet him and talk to him."


    Wilson nodded, and said, "Okay, I will."


    After she heard that Wilson had agreed, Selina was very pleased. She was actually a little excited


    about going home in Wilson''s car.


    As Derek and Jackson looked at each other, a satisfied smile crept onto both of their face. Their efforts


    had paid off and led to a pleasant result.


    Cherry cheerfully looked at Selina, feeling content about her matchmaking work. If Wilson and Selina


    could really get together, everyone around them, including Jacob and Elsa, would be very happy about


    it. Selina was a kind and unsophisticated girl who had good manners, and both she and Wilson were of


    good family. They would be a perfect couple if they liked each other, but that was only up to them.


    While everyone was in a great mood, Jackson suddenly saw two peopleing towards them.


    It was Stephen and Sally.

 Chapter 296 Love Is With A Cost (Part One)

    Chapter 296 Love Is With A Cost (Part One)


    Derek saw Jackson looking towards the other side, so he looked over there too, and the expression on


    his face became cold.


    "Good evening, everyone!" said Sally, smiling as she walked towards them, clutching the crook of


    Stephen''s arm.


    Stephen, watched Cherry, as he stepped closer.


    "Why are you here?" Selina was astonished when she saw sally, thus she asked in shock. She thought


    Sally wasn''t qualified to attend this sort of asion.


    "Why shouldn''t I be here? Do you think you are the only one qualified to be here? Do you think that


    highly of yourself?" Sally had a scornful look as she retorted.


    Selina sneered at Sally''s words and asked, "Then please, tell me why you are here? Are you Stephen''s


    After Selina finished speaking, Cherry nced at Stephen and met his eyes.


    Stephen immediately exined, "Cherry, don''t be concerned, she''s just my temporarypanion."


    Hearing Stephen jumping to exin Sally to Cherry made Jackson''s blood boil. It was obvious Stephen


    cared about what Cherry thought about him, and he hadn''t taken his eyes off her since they arrived.


    Jackson impulsively dragged Cherry into his arms and stared at Stephen furiously without saying a


    word.


    Jackson''s sudden act saddened Sally. She looked at Jackson with love in her eyes, and asked,


    "Jackson, do you have to be so obvious with your affections in front of me?"


    "She''s my wife! Why shouldn''t I give her my affections?" Jackson stated coldly.


    Sally thought Jackson was angry because she was holding Stephen''s arm, and that he was doing it to


    purposely irritate her. So, she pulled her hand from Stephen''s arm and stepped closer to Jackson.


    Standing beside him, she pulled his coat-tail with her hand, and said, "Jackson, you''re angry with me,


    aren''t you? Stephen''s just my temporarypanion. We''re just friends, really."


    Jackson continued to re at Stephen, and without even ncing at Sally, he said to her, "I don''t care


    what your rtionship is with him."


    With that, he shook her hand off him.


    Stephen angrily stared at Jackson thinking, ''I better put up with it for this asion. After all, Jackson''s


    the one in the spotlight here. If I quarrel with him and ruin the party, Mond will be angry with me when


    hees overter.''


    When Wilson saw what was happening he decided to step in and change the unpleasant situation. He


    called to Stephen, "Mr. Stephen! d to see you here! Please,e and have a drink with me! It''ll


    give me a chance to get your opinion about something work rted."


    "Okay!" agreed Stephen, understanding Wilson''s reasoning.


    After Stephen left with Wilson, Jackson gradually calmed down. He thought, ''Stephen, you''re never


    qualified to covet my woman!''


    Cherry still felt the atmosphere too depressing for her. Wherever Sally appeared, she felt as though she


    could barely breathe.


    "Selina, would you apany me to the washroom?" asked Cherry, looking at Selina.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure, no problem!" replied Selina.


    Cherry pushed Jackson''s hand away and left with Selina.


    Jackson watched Cherry leave with reluctance in his eyes, and he felt his heart flooding with sadness.


    He knew she was still angry with him, and she was more upset when Sally appeared.


    Derek assessed the situation when he realized it was only himself, Jackson and Sally, and said to


    Jackson, "I see several friends over there, I am going to go greet them."


    "Okay." Jackson slightly nodded his head as he replied.


    After Derek left, Sally grew bold and immediately sped her hand on Jackson''s arm and in an


    intimate tone, she said, "Jackson, we''re the only two here now. Let''s go inside and chat, okay?"


    "Please, mind your behavior." Jackson''s voice was cold, and he stood rigidly still.


    "You should know that I alwaysy my love on you!" Sally said coquettishly, never loosening her grip on


    his arm.


    Then Jackson cast her a cold look and asked, "Are you still with Mond?"


    Sally heard his words and her face immediately filled with astonishment. She slowly stepped back,


    away from Jackson, and asked, "How did you know?"


    Jackson could tell from her reaction that his guess was right, so he continued asking questions, "When


    you returned to the city five years ago, he was already here, right?"


    "No, no, he''s always been here..." hastily replied Sally, and when she realized that she had spilled the


    beans, her eyes widened and she covered her mouth with her hand. She thought, ''I''ve leaked Mond''s


    secret! Is he going to kill me now?''


    Sally''s admission startled Jackson, and he stared at Sally, eyes as big as saucers. He wondered,


    ''Could it be true, Mond never left the city? But that''s impossible! Grandpa sent someone to follow up on


    his activities until he settled down somewhere else. How could he have always been here?''


    He suddenly took Sally by the arms, tightly clutching them, and then, in a stern voice, hemanded,


    "Go ahead! Tell me everything you know about him!"


    Sally trembled uncontrobly in fear, but she calmed down when she looked up into Jackson''s eyes,


    and asked, "You want me to tell you out here?"


    She looked around intentionally as she finished, knowing that Jackson would understand her meaning.


    Jackson thought for a while, and then turned and headed towards a nearby building.


    Sally watched him walk away for only a second before she followed him.


    In the dark corner of the corridor in building''s first floor, they stopped, and Sally stepped closer to


    Jackson, wrapping arms around his neck. She stared into his handsome face, and said pouting,


    "Jackson, why must you stay with that woman? Shouldn''t we be together forever? Can''t you drive her


    away?"


    Jackson turned away, refusing to look at her, and said, "I''ve already told you, she''s my wife, and I''ll


    spend the rest of my life with her."


    "What am I to you then? What am I to you?" Sally wanted to know. She looked at Jackson with an


    anguished face, thinking, ''Is it true, there is no ce for me in his heart now? Does he really have no


    feelings for me any more?''


    Jackson mulled his thoughts over before telling her sternly, "I will hate you if you don''t leave me now."


    "I won''t do it! I won''t leave as you wish!" Sally''s voice was full of strong emotion, "It breaks my heart


    that you say you don''t love me! Now you''re saying that you''ll hate me!"

 Chapter 297 Love Is With A Cost (Part Two)

    Chapter 297 Love Is With A Cost (Part Two)


    But Jackson angrily stared at her and said, "You know I hate Mond and Stephen, so why do you remain


    on their side?"


    Sally immediately became frightened when she saw the terrifying look in Jackson''s eyes.


    She slowly distanced herself from Jackson and kept herself back from him.


    "Jackson, please forgive me! I didn''t do stay for no reason." Sally pleaded.


    "Sure, you have your reasons. Mond has been giving you money all these years! Money that is actually


    Grandpa''s money! Of course, you would stay with him for the money!" Jackson spat out angrily.


    When Sally heard his words, her eyes became as big as saucers. She knew she couldn''t conceal


    anything from Jackson. He knew everything.


    "You...you already knew all of that?" Asked Sally.


    But Jackson didn''t answer.


    She continued, "Mond''s been with me for many years, ever since I left the residentialpound..."


    When Sally saw Jackson look away, she knew he understood what she was about to say, even though


    she hadn''t finished telling him.


    Sally suddenly stepped closer to Jackson again. She pulled his arm and quickly said, "Jackson, don''t


    worry, we haven''t leaked any of the things that happened back then. I''ll never say anything, and


    Stephen won''t either."


    Jackson nced down at Sally thinking, ''The one that I worry about is Mond, and the person that I care


    about is Cherry. If Cherry never knows about those things, then, even if everyone else in this world


    knows about them, I won''t care...''


    When Cherry and Selina came out of the washroom and headed back, Cherry looked at the crowds of


    people and felt troubled.


    "Selina, let''s find a quieter ce for a while. I don''t want to see those people." Cherry suggested.


    "Okay." Replied Selina, not wanting to go back either. She was as disgusted as Cherry when she


    thought of Sally.


    "What about...that ce? Nobody would be there..." Selina suggested as she pointed to a corner at the


    end of a corridor.


    "Alright." Agreed Cherry, nodding her head.


    They walked in that direction, but suddenly stopped in their tracks.


    Cherry thought the scene in front of her was too familiar to her. There was no doubt, the man was her


    husband, Jackson, and the woman at his side was Sally, clinging to him as she had done some


    moments before.


    When Selina saw Sally was pulling at Jackson''s arm, and they were quarreling about something, she


    was angry, and thought, ''She is such a shameless bitch!''


    Then she looked over at Cherry standing next to her, who was just standing still and calmly observing


    them. She realized Cherry was unable to react, too overwhelmed with grief and in shock. ''She must be


    devastated!'' Selina thought, ''Seeing her husband standing in a dark corner with another woman! Even


    without any intimate overtures, it''s too much for her.''


    She thought a moment, and suddenly shouted loudly in the direction of the corner, "Hey, Jackson!"


    Jackson and Sally turned and looked at Selina when they heard her voice.


    Then Jackson noticed Cherry standing there quietly. He shoved Sally away from him, and wondered,


    ''How long has she been standing there? She''s angry. I know her well enough, and I know she must be


    angry now!''


    When Cherry heard Selina call out, she snapped out of her trance. Then she lowered her head, and


    said to Selina, "I''ve got to go."


    She immediately turned away from the scene and walked quickly away.


    Selina didn''t prevent her from leaving, but stared at Sally furiously saying loudly, "Such a shameless


    bitch!"


    When she finished her words, she left too.


    When Jackson saw Cherry walk away, he immediately moved to chase after her, but Sally caught him


    by the arm and pulled him back toward her.


    "Jackson, don''t leave me alone! Don''t run after her!" Sally begged him in a whining tone.


    "Let go of me, right now! She''s my wife!" Jackson snapped as he shook himself free of Sally''s firm grip


    and immediately ran off in the direction Cherry and Selina disappeared.


    Sally watched as Jackson ran away, and she copsed on the ground, heavy in thought, ''He left me


    alone again, all because of Cherry, because of that woman! Cherry, you stole my most precious


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    treasure from me. How can you think for a moment that I will let you go easily?''


    As Selina neared Cherry, Jackson overtook her and strode passed towards Cherry. She watched


    Jackson''s figure and thought, ''Their conflict should be resolved between the two of them. Just leave


    them alone now.'' So she stood still as she watched Jackson chase after Cherry.


    "Wait for me!" Shouted Jackson when he was a few steps behind Cherry, and he suddenly quickened


    his pace and reached out to catch Cherry by her arm.


    Cherry felt herself being pulled back by him and into his arms.


    "Let go of me! Let me go, immediately!" Cherry shouted angrily at him.


    "Let me exin! It''s not what you think." Jackson pleaded as he thought, ''Her every move directs all of


    my emotions!''


    "No! I won''t! I won''t listen to you!" Cherry told him as she put her hands over her ears. She didn''t want


    to hear what Jackson had to say anymore, because his rtionship with Sally was nothing new to her.


    She didn''t even know how long it had been on! Should she include only the past five years, or the


    many many years before that? Sally had been there with him all those years before she appeared in


    Jackson''s world. The thought of that, made her feel insecure, like she was always a loser.


    But Jackson held her tightly by her arms and wouldn''t let her go. He suppressed his emotions softly


    telling her, "Baby, please calm down. Please, listen to me."


    "No! No, I won''t!" Cherry shouted shaking her head.


    She wouldn''t stop struggling against Jackson in his arms, so he dragged her away, towards another


    building nearby.


    He half-dragged Cherry up to the third floor of the building, to a private room. He pulled her inside and


    closed the door behind them.

 Chapter 298 Love Is With A Cost (Part Three)

    Chapter 298 Love Is With A Cost (Part Three)


    He pinned her tightly between himself and the wall, stared down at her face and said in earnest voice,


    "Baby, listen to me, please. I have no feelings for Sally."


    Cherry stared up at his face inches from her. When she had calmed down enough, she recognized his


    familiar features and knew she wasn''t dreaming. Jackson was really standing in front of her.


    "You don''t have to exin to me, because I don''t want to listen to what you have to say." Cherry calmly


    told him.


    Jackson felt somewhat stunned by the serious tone behind her words.


    When Jackson didn''t respond, she continued, "I can''t understand your rtionship with that woman, so


    why would you have to exin to me? If you love her, just go and find her."


    "But the one that I love is you! It''s always been you!" Jackson said firmly as he looked into Cherry''s


    eyes.


    Cherry met his gaze, and at that moment, she felt his gaze had nearly captured her heart until


    suddenly, she thought about what had happened sometime earlier at home. The things Jackson had


    said that hurt her, the sting from the p across her face, and the resentful look in his eyes toward her


    when Grandpa had fallen. How special his love was!


    "Alright, sure, you love me." Cherry sneered as she said to him.


    Jackson didn''t understand why she said it like that, and he thought she was still angry about Sally, so


    he continued, "Baby! Believe me! I love You! I do, truly!"


    "Jackson, tell me, can I believe every word you say?" Cherry asked him out of the blue.


    Jackson immediately fell mute. If he told her "yes", then she would believe him even when he


    concealed something from her, and that would be unfair to her.


    When Jackson didn''t answer her question, she smiled bitterly questioning herself, ''Why did I fall in love


    with this man? Do I love the forceful disposition? Or was it his handsome face I fell in love with? Why


    didn''t I ever understand his heart? No matter how hard I try, I failed to be part of his world. I''m still


    lingering on the outside of his realm.''


    "Let me go, now. I don''t want to cry today." Cherry said tly, with a cold expression on her face.


    When Jackson saw the resolve in her eyes, he knew he had no other choice but to listen to what she


    was saying and slowly loosened his grip.


    After Jackson freed his grip, Cherry turned to leave the room, but Jackson pulled her back to him.


    He took her by the hands gently, as though he was afraid he would hurt her if he held too tight, and


    then hugged her from behind.


    Jackson whispered "Baby. I''m sorry!" softly as he leaned his face next to her ear.


    The softness of his voice caressing her ear almost made Cherry cry out. She asked herself, ''Does he


    really have to apologize to me? What is he apologizing for? Is he sorry because he doesn''t love me?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Or, because he stayed with Sally?''


    "There''s no reason for you to apologize. You didn''t do anything wrong to me." She said firmly as she


    asked herself, ''Why am I angry with him? Sometimes, I pretended to be happy in front of him for selfish


    reasons too. Didn''t I deceive him as he did to me? Then? Why am I so strict with him?''


    "Baby, please don''t be angry. You''re my wife, and I''ll spend the rest of my life with you, nobody else but


    you." Jackson whispered in her ear.


    Cherry calmly said, "Jackson?"


    "Yes? I''m listening." Jackson reassured.


    "You don''t have to be so selfish. You have other important people to consider. Grandpa and Joe are


    your rtives, and you can''t leave them alone." Cherry reminded him.


    "I know, I know that. You three are the most important people in the world to me, and especially you. I


    love you." Jackson said lovingly against her ear.


    Cherry tly replied, "Jackson, don''t love me. I''m afraid you''ll fail."


    Stunned by what she was saying, Jackson wondered, ''What did she mean by those words?''


    Cherry knew Jackson couldn''t understand what she meant, because she had just decided, that since


    Jackson didn''t love her, she would stay by his side only to ferret out all of his secrets. She wanted to be


    aware of everything about him because he was the man she loved most and he was the father of her


    son.


    "You don''t want to let me know your secrets, but I''ll do my utmost to find out everything about you. I


    realize it''s against your will, and that I''m setting myself against you! So I''m afraid that you''ll fail to love


    me." Exined Cherry slowly and deliberately.


    Jackson fell into silence for a while before saying, "Baby, listen to me, you stay in my arms, and I''ll take


    good care of everything. You don''t have to look for the truth of everything; I''m afraid you wouldn''t be


    able to bear them."


    "You''re able to carry them on your own, then why wouldn''t I be able to share them with you?" With that,


    Cherry turned around facing Jackson and looked in his eyes asking, "When I married you five years


    ago, I knew nothing about you. I didn''t even know about Sally. But now, you think I''m still willing to be


    an ignorant fool?"


    Cherry failed to finish telling him the things bellowing in her. She was trying to find out the whole truth,


    so she would be better equipped to protect Joe. Joe was a descendant of the Chu Family, a fact that


    could never be changed. There were so many secrets tied to the Chu Family that she was afraid Joe


    would have to faceplications in his path, and also danger. So she knew she had to learn the whole


    truth, for her son''s future.

 Chapter 299 I Am The Loser (Part One)

    Chapter 299 I Am The Loser (Part One)


    Jackson looked at Cherry with surprise and was at aplete loss for words.


    Cherry pushed Jackson away slowly. After a long silence, she turned and walked out of the room,


    because Jackson didn''t reply.


    Cherry felt a numbness in her heart as she walked through theughing crowds celebrating at the


    party, wondering, how many people there wore masks and hid?


    Suddenly, Cherry heard someone shouting, "Herees Mond! Herees Mond!"


    Cherry couldn''t help but stop walking as she wondered, ''Mond Xu, the mysterious CEO of the ZM


    Group. Who on Earth is he?''


    She looked to where the voice had carried from and along with everyone saw Jean and Mond walking


    with Jean on Mond''s arm. Jean smiled when she noticed a pair of green eyes watching her.


    Mond was quite calm next to Jean. Someone greeted him, and he nodded in return. He didn''t see the


    person he wanted there, which was the purpose for his visit tonight. Where was he?


    Jackson walked up and stood beside Cherry, quietly, as she was looking at the crowd.


    "Is that Mond Xu?" Cherry asked when she saw Jackson beside her. Although Cherry could see the


    man in red in the distance, she didn''t recognize him. She knew instinctively he must be Mond because


    his presence was different from others and was as strong as Jackson''s.


    Jackson didn''t respond to her question as he stared at Mond, who looked like a golden haired cherub


    in a red suit.


    Mond was looking through the crowd trying to see Jackson, but he didn''t see him.


    Suddenly, the two familiar figures, not far off, caught his attention.


    Mond turned to Jean next to him, and in a cold but gentle voice, "Come with me."


    "Okay." Jean replied with a delighted and graceful smile, which made her look so pretty to others.


    Mond and Jean headed slowly over to Jackson and Cherry.


    When Cherry saw the twoing closer to them, she couldn''t help staring at Jean. Why would she be


    here, at the party?


    "Jean!" Cherry called out, greeting Jean. She feltpelled to step forward until she was in front of


    Jean.


    Jackson followed Cherry as she walked toward the couple and stood at her side.


    Jean glimpsed over at Jackson before turning her attention to Cherry.


    "Jean, why are you here?" Cherry asked with concern in her voice. She had been looking for Jean, but


    she hadn''t seen her. She had no idea Jean would be at the party, and yet, here Jean was, looking


    stunning as always, and divinely dressed as if she was and always had been a member of the Royal


    family.


    "What is that supposed to mean? Why wouldn''t I be here? Are you the only one entitled to be here?"


    Jean snapped waspishly and turned to Jackson saying gently, "Hi, Jackson, it''s been too long time


    since we metst."


    Jackson didn''t want to even nce in Jean''s direction and then turned to Mond. He thought maybe he


    figured out Mond''s purpose.


    It was very awkward for Jean when she didn''t receive a response from Jackson and she thought,


    ''Jackson is as cold as ever.''


    Cherry slowly turned to the person who sat beside Jean and thought she recognized Mond'' face.


    "It''s you!" Cherry uttered in surprise. She recalled that she had met Mond when she went to Andrew''s.


    Did he...


    "Mrs. Cherry, you finally recognize me." Mond''s voice was cold as he looked at Cherry. He had a


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    feeling serenity in his heart as Cherry stood in front of him, he didn''t care about the rest of the world


    anymore.


    "Are you, Mond Xu?" Cherry asked, with surprise in her voice.


    "What do you think, Mrs. Cherry?" Mond asked instead of giving a reply.


    Jackson, standing beside them, was irate as he turned to Cherry questioning, "You two know each


    other?"


    "We..." Cherry started to say and Mond interrupted her before she could finish.


    Mond pretended to fondly look at Cherry as he said, "Mrs. Cherry, please, you didn''t tell anyone about


    our first encounter. I cherish you as a friend."


    "Friend?" Cherry was confused, because she didn''t know Mond at all, and they just talked for a short


    time at Stephen''s office. Were they friends after just that meeting?


    Jackson was very angry at Mond''s statement and turned to Mond demanding, "What on Earth do you


    want?"


    Mond turned to Jackson and coldly stated, "But you know what I want, don''t you?"


    Jackson stared at Mond and didn''t answer Mond''s question, because he had no idea what Mond would


    do next and was concerned Mond would spoil all the past scores in front of Cherry and Jean.


    Cherry didn''t know what Jackson and Mond were discussing and she was more concerned about Jean.


    Cherry asked, "Jean, when did you get back to the city? Where have you been the past few days? Why


    are you with him?"


    Jean didn''t want to answer Cherry at all and thought, ''Cherry, ugh! What a bitch, and so annoying. Why


    does she have to mention the miserable past on such a pleasant day?''


    Jean slowly loosed Mond''s arm and took a step forward closer to Cherry, her eyes full of hatred, and


    said, "Oh My God, Cherry Shen! Don''t you recognize the significance of this party? Why did you show


    your face?" Her slender fingers held Cherry''s chin, tilting her head as she continued, "Look, this side of


    your face is apparently swollen and you tried covering it with makeup! Cherry Shen, do you really


    believe that others won''t see?"


    Jackson heard Jean and kept silent, and deep in his heart he felt remorse for his wrongdoing. He had


    pped her in an fit of emotion, although he hadn''t meant it.


    Hatred welled in Mond''s heart as he stood listening to the exchange. Someone smacked Cherry, who?


    Mond turned and looked at Jackson deciding, ''It must have been Jackson. Jackson Chu, you are such


    an asshole! You even p your wife.''


    Cherry knew Jean wasughing at her and she remembered how Jean mocked and bullied her all


    these years. How could she forget?


    "Jean, I just want to talk to you peacefully." Cherry told her. She hoped that she and Jean could stop


    fighting with each other. She had never wanted topete with her, not because she couldn''t win


    against Jean, but she didn''t see any worth in fighting. Even though Jean and Jade had hurt her in the


    past, Cherry would rather forget it all and live in harmony, because hatred was exhausting.


    Jean didn''t respond.


    Cherry looked into Jean''s eyes questioning, "Do you still hate me, after all these years?"


    Cherry grasped Jean''s arm and said, "Let''s talk in a quiet ce."


    Cherry and Jean walked away.


    Jackson watched Cherry leave and wanted to follow because he feared what Cherry mighte


    across identally.


    "What? You want to meddle in issues between women?" Mond asked, his tone full of venom. Hatred


    showed in his eyes.


    Jackson controlled himself and didn''t follow Cherry and instead turned to Mond, "Are you at the party to


    improve your reputation?"


    Mond suddenly smiled gently as he told Jackson, "Indeed and I believe that I have done just that, didn''t


    I?"


    "Did the ZM Group aim for me as well?" Jackson inquired.


    "Don''t you think you are uttering nonsense?" Mond became emotional and gave Jackson a malicious


    look, "You know what I want, don''t you?"


    "You have prepared for a long time to beat me and even enlisted Sally as your tool, didn''t you?"


    Jackson probed, realizing he had looked down on Mond. He had thought Sally would live as he had


    nned, but the fact was, he had underestimated Mond, who had been with Sally all these years.


    "Jackson Chu, have I beaten you?" Mond sneered cruelly at Jackson saying, "You rebelled against


    everyone and saved Sally at the risk of the entire Chu Family, costing the lives of others, but you never


    expected me to own her life. What do you think about it? Do you feel good?"


    "Don''t hurt her, she is still innocent and pure." Jackson may not love Sally any more, but, he believed


    he should protect her, after all, he had risked many to save her.


    Mond furiously asked, "Jackson Chu, you still love Sally, don''t you? That''s why you abuse your wife."


    "Shut up." Jackson retorted, "Sally and I are done."


    "Then why did you p Cherry?" Mond really cared and wanted to know why.

 Chapter 300 I Am The Loser (Part Two)

    Chapter 300 I Am The Loser (Part Two)


    Jackson was jealous about the obvious affection Mond felt towards Cherry and growing enraged. He


    asked, "What''s wrong with me pping my woman? How is it your business?"


    Jackson''s questions were infuriating Mond more by the second and he stepped closer Jackson. In a


    deliberately low voice he threatened, "Jackson Chu, you know what, if I want something, I will have it!"


    "Mond Xu, I know the Chu Family owns you, but don''t you dare touch her. If you want something, just


    tell me and I''ll get it for you." Jackson was fearful deep in his heart. How would he survive the sorrow of


    losing Cherry again? If Cherry left him, he would break.


    "Jackson Chu, why do you take everything good? Why?" Mond demanded, the hatred in his eyes grew


    stronger. If Mond''s birth were a mistake, what followed was a bitter joke.


    Jackson didn''t answer Mond because he didn''t know what to say.


    Mond continued, "Jackson Chu, can you guess more? If I''m interested in Cherry, will I kill her?"


    "Mond Xu, I''ve told you, don''t touch her." Jackson replied angrily, knowing deep in his heart Mond


    hated his guts.


    Listening to Jackson, Mond suddenly smiled gently as he continued, "It appears Cherry is very


    important to you, Jackson Chu. Now, I believe the game is much more fun, more than I could have


    imagined."


    "Mond Xu, I didn''t force you out in the past, but that doesn''t mean I won''t do it now." Jackson


    threatened as he thought about how he hadn''t hurt Mond in the past, but, he wouldn''t let anyone harm


    Cherry, and if anyone did, it wouldn''t end well.


    "Thene on." Mond retorted, he wasn''t afraid of Jackson at all, so he dug the proverbial hatchet up.


    Mond scoffed, "Do you think I''m still that kid from the past? Jackson Chu, on the day I epted the


    money Andrew offered, I swore I would kill you both, because of the insult you dealt me."


    "You deserved that." Jackson ground out through clenched teeth.


    Mond suddenly burst outughing with an almost crazed look in his eyes as he said, "Good, good, I


    deserve that, and now it''s your turn for the payoff. Jackson Chu, I''ll ruin you along with everyone


    around you."


    "I don''t think you are capable of that." Jackson told him. He believed in his aptitude to fight against


    Mond, even though he wasn''t sure he could win.


    "After I tackle Cherry, you can see if I have the ability." Mond challenged before he walked away,


    brushing by Jackson.


    Jackson was more worried about Cherry, he wanted to protect her and she had no idea she was in


    great danger.


    Jackson felt hopeless because he never intended to hurt Mond and he hadn''t thought that he was the


    one who should take the fall caused by a mistake their parents made, and yet, he could do nothing


    about the fact that Mond kept hating him. However, Mond now aimed at hurting Cherry and Jackson


    wouldn''t risk losing her, because Cherry meant everything to him. If only one of them could survive


    between Mond and Cherry, Jackson would choose Cherry without hesitation, but at the same time, it


    hadn''t crossed Jackson ''s mind to hurt Mond.


    Cherry and Jean stood on the roof of the building. Cherry looked at Jean and asked with great concern,


    "Jean, how''s your life been these past years? Has it been difficult?"


    The chilly midnight wind sted as Jean listened to Cherry and she felt the bitterness in her heart.


    Jean shouted at Cherry, "You should ask what your husband was thinking when he sent me to that


    underground world, instead of asking me if my life has been difficult!"


    "But Emily died." Cherry stated, she felt her heart aching as she recalled the memory. The loss of her


    best friend that had caused a scar that still hurt her, even after so many years had gone by.


    "Cherry Shen, is Emily so important to you that you can ept that your husband sent me to the


    underground world?" Jean demanded bitterly, she had hated Cherry since they were young.


    "No, I didn''t expect him to do that. I didn''t know what he had done until recently when I came back."


    Cherry exined to Jean.


    Jean looked at Cherry and spat in a disgusted tone, "Cherry Shen, I don''t believe you, no matter how


    pure and innocent you pretend to be."


    "Jean, please, don''t do this to me, okay? Our family lost their fortune and Daddy lives as any other


    ordinary person, let''s stop fighting and live in peace and harmony, like other sisters in the world, please,


    can we?" Cherry pleaded, in a low voice. She hoped Jean and she could stop attacking each other.


    Besides, Cherry felt sorry for Jean as she stood there in front of her, and Cherry thought she owned


    Jean because even though Jean had found a way out, she had been sent to the underground world


    because of Cherry.


    "Cherry Shen, you know now that our family lost all the fortune, do you? Why would that happened?


    Tell me! Jackson led the Shen Group into bankruptcy, why did he do that? Why? Tell me!" Jean yelled


    viciously as she looked at Cherry.


    "I had no idea the situation would get so bad. I don''t know, really." Cherry admitted and she couldn''t


    help crying because she felt hopeless. While she knew Jackson did all these awful things out of hatred;


    she couldn''t me or hate him, because she loved Jackson wholly, positives and negatives.


    Jean didn''t say anything, she turned away, avoiding eye contact with Cherry. Actually, Jean didn''t hate


    Cherry all that much, notpared to five years ago. Back then she hated Cherry''s guts, because she


    believed her sister''s very existence was wrong. However, Jean didn''t hate Cherry so much anymore,


    and one of the reasons might be due to all she had experienced, or maybe since she met Joe, her little


    nephew; and yet the fact that Jean didn''t hate Cherry didn''t imply that they could live in peace or


    harmony.


    Jean looked out over the city, shimmering in the midnight stars, and she finally confided.


    Jean slowly said, "Cherry, I sometimes want to ask God, why you and I were born into the same family


    and I''m only a few months older than you?"


    Cherry didn''t respond, she just listened.


    "Why you are luckier than me, all the time, at everything? In school, the teachers liked you, and so


    many boys were after you. On campus, John took good care of you, and I didn''t even have a boyfriend,


    then when we were working at the Shen Group, all the colleagues enjoyed dining with you, while I had


    these. Why were our lives so different? That''s why I hated you! It''s why I hated your guts. Did you know


    that?" Jean felt calmer after confessing her feelings.


    Cherry looked at Jean, "But, you must be tired, hating someone is exhausting."


    "Do you know when I realized I was tired?" Asked Jean suddenly, answering her question as well,


    "When Jackson sent me to the underground world and those men stood in front of me. I was scared,


    for the first time. I thought, if I hadn''t envied you, if I hadn''t wanted to hurt you, Emily wouldn''t have


    been dead, you wouldn''t be so full of sorrow, Jackson wouldn''t have hurt me, and John and I wouldn''t


    have been divorced."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jean paused for a second before she continued, "But all these are just assumptions, Cherry, I have


    been losing the game for the past five years. In the past, I could rob you of everything, but when you


    met Jackson, I lost, and when l lost, I lostpletely."

 Chapter 301 Friends Happiness (Part One)

    Chapter 301 Friend''s Happiness (Part One)


    At Jean''s words, Cherry sadly said, "Jean, you are not."


    Jean asked, "Cherry, tell me what you think? At our ages, shouldn''t we understand everything?"


    Jean held back tears. She didn''t want Cherry to see her cry.


    Cherry ignored Jean''s question when she thought of something and instead asked, "Then, why are you


    with Mond?"


    At the mention of Mond, Jean smiled and asked in a light tone, "Do you know when I met Mond?"


    Cherry shook her head.


    "I met him when I was helpless. He was the one who assisted me and got me out of that dirty ce."


    Cherry seemed to understand and asked, "So where did you go after that?"


    Jean had a far-off look in her eyes. In a quiet voice, she rted her story, "To another country. I lived a


    quiet and happy life there. Mond arranged for me to live at his friend''s house and gave me a monthly


    stipend. When I got there, I didn''t know anyone, so, I started apletely new life."


    Cherry was confused, "Then why did youe back? Wouldn''t this city remind of your awful


    memories?"


    Jean turned to look at Cherry and said, "Because Jackson and you are also here. I want my revenge."


    Jean almost ground her teeth as she finished her sentence.


    Jean didn''t tell Cherry the real reason she came back was that she couldn''t say no to orders from


    Mond. She had to do what Mond told her to do. She had returned to fulfill Mond''s ns, not for


    revenge.


    Cherry couldn''t help shivering when she heard Jean admit she wanted revenge.


    Cherry asked, "Do you hate Jackson?"


    Jean stared into Cherry''s eyes and said, "Yes. I hate you too. I hate you both, and your baby boy!"


    After Jean finished talking, Cherry immediately said, "Don''t hurt Joe. My dear sister, please don''t hurt


    him."


    Jean saw the panic and fear on Cherry''s face. She was a little jealous that Cherry was able to protect


    her son, because Jean didn''t have a child, nor a chance to have one. She wanted someone to protect,


    but she had nobody. Who on earth could she safeguard?


    Jean wanted to cry when she thought of Joe and that kid, which was the greatest pain in her life.


    "Get lost!" All of the sudden Jean screeched and turned her back to Cherry.


    Cherry impulsively called out to her, "Jean, please stop!"


    "Get the hell away from me!" Jean shouted again.


    Cherry realized her sister was in a bad mood and didn''t dare say anything else. Besides, she had


    gotten the information she wanted. She was quite relieved to learn Jean didn''t suffer much because


    Mond had helped her.


    Cherry thought about it and felt it was better for her to leave now, because she had mixed feelings too.


    After Jean heard Cherry leave, she couldn''t hold the tears back.


    She thought to herself, ''Cherry! You are a mother and a wife! But look at me though! What I am?


    Nothing. I will never get to have a child in this life. I will never hear a kid of mine call me "mommy." You


    are so happy now! You''ve always been happy.''


    Cherry stepped off the elevator and walked to leave the building, but then she saw Mond in the hall.


    Cherry gave it some thought and then walked over to Mond.


    Cherry greeted him politely, "Mr. Mond, may I speak with you for a second?" Mond was mysterious and


    he was also the CEO of ZM Group, so Cherry had to be polite to him.


    Mond gestured for Cherry to sit opposite him.


    Cherry sat down.


    Mond looked dignified as he asked, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, " Cherry didn''t know how to word what she wanted to say. She thought for a moment and then


    said, "My sister told me you had been taking care of her over the past few years."


    "Yes, that''s true, " Mond confirmed. He looked at Cherry, his eyes fixated on her face. Cherry had a


    special attraction which made it difficult for him to look away.


    Cherry looked into Mond''s eyes, "I want to thank you very much. Thank you for taking care of my


    sister."


    Hearing her thank him made Mond sneer. He asked her coldly, "Mrs. Cherry, do you think it''s my


    responsibility to take care of your sister?"


    Mond''s question confused Cherry, so she asked, "What?"


    Mond asked, "What if I told you, I helped Jean live a better quality of life, for a certain purpose?" Mond


    decided to put everything on the table. Cherry didn''t know everything about Jackson, so Mond wanted


    to give Cherry all the information about Jackson. In many ways, Cherry''s peaceful life was about to be


    jolted. Mond wanted to find out who Jackson would protect first, Cherry or himself?


    Cherry looked at Mond wondering what kind of person Mond was. Mond was different from other


    people and she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Even though she talked with him, he was as


    mysterious as she had heard.


    Cherry suddenly looked away saying casually, "Anyway, thank you. You''ve taken good care of my sister


    over the years. Thank you."


    Mond ignored her thanks and continued, "Mrs. Cherry, shouldn''t you care about yourself first before


    caring for your sister?"


    Mond''s words puzzled Cherry again.


    Mond asked, "Does Jackson hit you often?"


    Cherry lowered her head and said, "No."


    Mond heard her words, watched her behavior, and thought to himself, ''What''s Jackson done? This


    woman is extremely polite to Jackson and does what he wants her to do. Add to that, she has no


    courage to resist him even when he isn''t here.''


    Mond stopped pondering this enigma and calmly asked, "Are you happy in the Chu House?"


    Cherry didn''t want to talk her life with a stranger, so she took a deep breath, looked up at Mond, "Well,


    I''ve always been happy. Mr. Mond, you don''t need to worry about me."


    Mond could see that Cherry was faking a brave face and he didn''t want to expose her, so he just


    nodded his head in understanding.


    It came to Cherry suddenly thatst time she saw Mond was in Stephen''s office, which puzzled her so


    she asked quickly, "Was that you in Stephen''s office? Are you Stephen''s friend?"


    Instead of responding to Cherry''s question, Mond asked, "Mrs. Cherry, did you know that I''m a friend of


    Jackson''s too?" He left the question for Cherry to think about.


    Cherry thought for a while, ''Mond knows Jackson and Stephen, and Grandpa Andrew knows him.


    Could it be...?''


    Cherry was astonished and asked, "Did you grow up on the military residentialpound?"


    Cherry''s question angered Mondpletely. The military residentialpound? Did he grow up in the


    military residentialpound? Why did that sound so strange and familiar?


    Mond growled, "Cherry, you''re quite imaginative! Do you think everyone Jackson knows grew up in the


    same military residentialpound?"


    Noticing how angry Mond got, Cherry quickly exined, "No, no. That''s not what I meant."


    She added, "Mr. Mond, I''m so sorry."


    Mond stated indignantly, "Cherry Shen, I think I need to make clear one thing for you. There is hatred


    between Jackson and me."


    Cherry questioned, "Hatred?" She waspletely lost.


    Mond gazed into Cherry''s eyes and slowly asked, "Do you think Jackson has always been the king of


    this city and no one is able to resist him? But I won''t allow him to be the city king. All his property and


    rights will be ruined by me without mercy!"


    Cherry asked, "Why? Why do you hate him?" She thought that Mond''s words were possibly credible,


    because he hadn''t hidden anything from her as they spoke to each other.


    Mond stared at Cherry and said, "We were born enemies, just like you and Jean."


    "Born?" Cherry was confused even more. She thought to herself, ''I am certain Jackson is Andrew''s


    only grandson, but what did Mond mean by saying that he and Jackson were just like Jean and me?


    Jean has bullied me since I was a little girl. Has Jackson bullied Mond? I have no idea what Mond''s


    family background is, but Jackson''s family is unparalleled in this city. So Jackson might have teased


    Mond, just like Jean has done to me.''


    Cherry continued examining what she knew silently, ''It is possible that Mond grew up in the military


    residentialpound since he knows Stephen, who was born and grew up on thepound. Mond


    said that he hated Jackson, so maybe he was bullied by Jackson or he was jealous of Jackson.''

 Chapter 302 Friends Happiness (Part Two)

    Chapter 302 Friend''s Happiness (Part Two)


    Mond watched Cherry while she was deep in thought, but he said nothing. He wanted to see what


    conclusion Cherry drew.


    Cherry looked at Mond, carefully wording her question, "Has Jackson bullied you in the past?"


    Mond smiled scornfully, looking at Cherry, "Cherry, you are very silly."


    Being called silly by Mond, Cherry felt a little embarrassed, because she was berated by a stranger.


    Actually, that was merely her guess, but Mond''s tone was really harsh after she said what she guessed.


    Noticing Cherry''s expression was a little strange, Mond realized he was out of line just now. He was


    used to speaking his mind in front of Sally and Jean, so when he talked to Cherry, he said things he


    thought as usual.


    Mond said, "I''m sorry for what I just said."


    Cherry shook her head. A helpless look appeared on her face as she stared at Mond and said, "You do


    not have to apologize, Mr. Mond. You''re the CEO of ZM Group, so you must be used to lecturing


    people. I can understand."


    Mond didn''t know what to say and thought to himself, ''Did she say that to show how generous she is? If


    she were Sally, she would retort or humiliate him, but Cherry was just polite. She lives up to the title as


    Jackson''s wife. I won''t admit that she is his wife though because, in my heart, she isn''t Jackson''s wife


    at all.''


    Cherry noticed Mond''s silence. She thought of what she had found in the reading room and she


    believed that Mond knew Grandpa.


    "Mr. Mond, " Cherry paused a moment and then continued, "You must know Grandpa Andrew, right?"


    When she mentioned Andrew, Mond''s heart filled with hatred. He thought to himself, ''That man is so


    maniptive. How can he be called Grandpa! He should be in hell!''


    Mond leaned back in the sofa and calmly said, "Of course. I know Jackson, so how could I not know his


    Grandpa?"


    "So can I ask you something?" Cherry inquired after thinking. She thought to herself, ''I found the note


    and knew the Chu family was somehow rted to Mond. However, Jackson pped me. Grandpa has


    always been healthy, but he suddenly faints and he is in the hospital now. So, I must ask Mond. I can''t


    live with this many doubts anymore. If Mond can''t tell me, I don''t know who would be able answer these


    questions.''


    Mond said, "It seems that you have a lot of questions. So, ask."


    Cherry looked into Mond''s eyes and seriously asked, "Did Grandpa give you a lot of money?"


    The moment she finished speaking, Mond''s expression changed, twisting into a horrible look. He


    thought, ''This is a turning point. It is my secret. Only three people know it. So, how did she know?"


    Mond''s tone was sharp as he asked, "Cherry, do you think the Chu family is rich? And they just give


    money away casually to anyone?" Mond thought to himself, ''This woman just rips at my scars and


    pours salt in the wound. Did she not realize the consequences of offending me?''


    Cherry quickly said, "No." She couldn''t tell others she had found a note in the reading room. If so, the


    whole Chu family would be turned upside-down. So far, she met Mond, Jackson pped her and


    Grandpa was in the hospital. So, how could she make it worse?


    Mond continued prompting Cherry, "So what do you mean? Cherry, stop believing your family is the


    richest. I have as many assets as the Chu Family has."


    Mond couldn''t suppress his rage. He didn''t want to bring up what had happened in the past; how dared


    she ask. How could he respond? Should he tell her that he had left the city with Andrew''s money?


    "Never mind. Forget I asked." Cherry said when she realized Mond didn''t want to answer her question.


    Besides, based on her understanding of Andrew, he must have given Mond the money for a specific


    reason. She had no idea of what was going on with Mond, and even though she wanted to guess what


    happened, she had no clue where to start specting.


    Mond looked away from Cherry.


    After a while, Mond asked, "Cherry, do you want to know something about Jackson?"


    Mond was quite sure Cherry knew nothing about Jackson, because Jean and Stephen were not likely


    to tell her anything. So how could Cherry know anything about Jackson? Mond then decided to tell her


    himself. He wanted to see how she felt about Jackson after she knew more about him.


    Cherry nodded. She always wanted to know more about Jackson. She wanted to know the real man, to


    know everything about him, to be able to understand him, and apany Jackson and spend the rest


    of her life with him.


    Cherry asked, "Do you know everything about him?"


    Mond ignored her question, stood up, took a business card out of his pocket, and put it on the table in


    front of Cherry saying, "Call me at 10:00 am tomorrow."


    Then he left quickly.


    Watching him walk away, Cherry was confused and wondered why he didn''t tell her right now.


    Cherry picked the card up from the table. It was a golden card and on it the words "The CEO of ZM


    Group Mond Xu" were typed out as well as his telephone number. Cherry thought for a while and


    decided to call him tomorrow, because she wanted to know everything about Jackson.


    Cherry put the card in the clutch that she carried with her all times, stood up and left the hall.


    Jean was standing on the roof of the building. The wind blowing through her made her feel better. She


    watched the nightscape not far off while thinking, ''The city has be strange to me now. Perhaps I


    have never been familiar with this city. I grew up here, but time flies so fast, and I have no time to stop


    and enjoy the scenery along my path. All these years, I just enjoyed my wealthy life, engaged in petty


    intrigue and tried to get the better of other people. I ignored the beauty of this city and didn''t think about


    other people. I still couldn''t fully grasp the meaning of thinking of other people, but I can understand a


    little better now.''


    A gust of cold wind swept and Jean couldn''t help but shiver. She tightly held her arms, thought for a


    while and decided to go downstairs, because she was quite bored standing alone there.


    As she headed to the elevator she tried to change her mood since Jean knew when she got off the


    elevator, there would be a lot of people watching her, and she didn''t want to face them looking sad.


    Jean tried to put a smile on her face. After she smiled sessfully, she stopped worrying other people


    might see her sadness.


    Jean walked out to the open-air party. She saw some people she knew, so she joined them, talking,


    Several women in expensive, elegant looking evening gowns saw Jean and walked towards her.


    One woman smiled at Jean and asked, "Jean, my friend, there you are! I heard that you came with


    Mond of the ZM Group. Where is he?"


    Jeanughed as she responded, "He is in the middle of something with his business partners and it


    would be improper for me to be there, so I left toe talk to you."


    Jean looked at the woman next to her. She was also from a wealthy family and had gone to parties with


    her family since she was a little girl. Jean had known her since they were children. Now her husband


    was a college professor, whereas her father-inw used to be a principal. Living in a family of


    academics, she must be very happy.


    The woman continued, "Jean, where have you been these years? Since you got divorced, I have heard


    nothing from you. If a friend hadn''t told me that you''de back, I wouldn''t know where you were."


    Other women piped up too, "Yes, Jean, where were you? You lost touch with all of us."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 303 The Warmth of Home (Part One)

    Chapter 303 The Warmth of Home (Part One)


    "I had been abroad for the past a few years until I met Mond and stayed with him. I intended to remain


    living abroad with him, but he wanted to return to start his business. So we came back." Jean exined


    with a reluctant smile.


    Jean didn''t want to talk what happened after her divorce with John. Those were painful memories and


    she didn''t want more people to know. Luckily, only a few people knew about them.


    "Oh, that''s great!" said one woman.


    "Jean, you are so lucky to know Mond. I heard he''s a nice person. Seize the opportunity firmly, "


    another woman said.


    "I will, " Jean said simperingly.


    After chatting with the group of women for a moment more, Jean excused herself, telling them she


    needed to meet up with some friends and left.


    After taking several steps, Jean noticed John standing not far off. She hadn''t forgotten his thin figure


    and after all this time, he was still as thin as ever.


    A surprised John saw Jean at the same time.


    Jean thought a moment and decided to say hello, so she approached John and greeted him.


    "Are you here all alone?" Jean asked calmly.


    "Yes, " John nodded as he looked into Jean''s eyes. He went quiet, not knowing what else to say. After


    a long silence, he asked, "When did you get back?"


    "I''ve been back for some time, " Jean told him. He had be more mature and sensible since she


    saw himst time, and his attitude towards her had changed, it appeared.


    "How have you been?" asked Jean. She hadn''t expected to be able to be so calm in front of him,


    because of the past they shared. The marriage between them had be a thing of the past. While


    standing here with him again, there was no surge of emotions in her heart, and she felt calm and


    indifferent seeing him.


    "I''ve been good, and you?" John added, "Now that you''re back, are you staying?"


    "Yes. I will be staying here. I like the city and it feels good to be home." replied Jean.


    "That''s good!" John agreed, nodding his head.


    Both of them went silent, not knowing what to add.


    Jean felt the tension that the awkward silence brought, so she asked, "Well, are you still single?"


    Since she''d returned, she hadn''t concerned herself with asking how John was, and hadn''t heard any


    news about him. So she assumed he hadn''t gotten married. She just wanted to confirm it.


    "Yes, I am still single. I''m used to living by myself, " confirmed John. He didn''t look at Jean; instead, he


    looked at a light close by. He didn''t know when his heart had turned to stone and love seemed less


    important to him. Perhaps it was when Cherry left the city or the moment he had seen his fate.


    "Are you seeing anyone?" Jean, watched John''s face when she asked.


    "Not recently." he told her.


    Seeing John remain calm, Jean thought, ''I wonder if he is still in love with Cherry?''


    Prompting her to ask, "John? Do you still love her?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    John knew exactly who Jean meant. In his heart, Cherry was the only person that he had loved. From


    the moment John met Cherry at the university, he wanted to spend his life with her. Life has a cruel way


    of teaching us when we are young and impulsive though, and he made the biggest mistake of his life


    which he regretted because Cherry left him. He never expected the price would be so high, and he paid


    for that mistake every day. Everything changed with that one choice, and it was impossible to go back


    now.


    John took a deep breath, turned his head looking at the view to his side and said, "She is happy with


    life now. As long as she is happy, I am happy for her. Plus, my uncle is at her side, she will be safe and


    her life will be full of joy and happiness."


    John''s words made Jean realize love was not as important to him. The emotion in his voice when he


    spoke about Cherry wasn''t love, but the care and concern of a good, old friend. ''So, why haven''t I been


    able to forgive Cherry yet?'' Jean''s heart ached as she asked herself. So many years had passed, but


    she still hated to see Cherry living a happy life with a rich, powerful husband, and such a lovely son.


    ''What about me? I have nothing.'' Jean couldn''t feel at ease when she thought of Cherry still.


    Seeing Jean lost in thought, John studied her. Jean''s thoughts were transparent and he knew what was


    on her mind.


    John thought for a while and told her, "So many years have passed Jean. Don''t hate her anymore. It


    wasn''t her fault."


    Jean remained silent.


    After a long while of silence, Jean felt awkward standing there quietly with John, so she smiled at him


    and said, "I''m going now, thank you. I will keep your advice in mind."


    John nodded, but looking in Jean''s eyes, he wasn''t sure about her meaning.


    Watching Jean leave, John''s heartfelt hope was that she could change a little bit. If she was the same


    as she used to be, she would never be happy.


    Cherry finally found Jackson. A crowd of people surrounded him, and she was too ufortable to


    walk over and stand beside him.


    Derek wasn''t far away and saw Cherry. He walked over to her.


    He was surprised to see Cherry standing alone off to the side. He asked her bluntly, "Cherry, why are


    you standing here alone? Where is Jackson?"


    He followed Cherry''s gaze and saw Jackson surrounded by a crowd.


    "Cherry, let me get Jackson for you." Saying that, Derek was about to walk toward the crowd, but


    Cherry stopped him.


    Cherry grabbed him by the arm and asked, "No, let him be. Do you have a minute? I would like to talk


    to you."


    Derek was confused, but nodded in agreement, because he could tell Cherry had something on her


    mind.

 Chapter 304 The Warmth of Home (Part Two)

    Chapter 304 The Warmth of Home (Part Two)


    They walked off to find a quiet ce and sat on a bench to chat.


    "Cherry, is something wrong?" There was concern in Derek''s voice as he asked her.


    Cherry had a worried expression as she nodded.


    "What happened? Is this about Jackson hitting you?" Derek knew everything.


    Cherry shook her head and in a calm tone, said, "No, that''s no big deal. He hit me impulsively. I know


    what kind of person he is."


    Derek didn''t say anymore as he thought, ''Cherry knows Jackson very well! After all, they have been


    married for a long time, they must know each other very well.''


    Cherry looked over at Derek asking him, "Derek, do you know everything about Jackson?"


    Derek was shocked wondering, ''What will Cherry ask about Jackson?''


    "Cherry, you..." Derek didn''t know how to answer.


    Cherry turned away, averting her eyes as she went on, "I know you won''t tell me. Not one of you will tell


    me about Jackson''s past."


    "No, that''s not the case." Derek hastily said. He wanted to be sincere with Cherry, but he wan''t


    supposed to tell her the truth. Heforted her, "Cherry, there are some things you are better not


    knowing. You have to trust Jackson. He must have a good reason if he doesn''t want you to know."


    Upon hearing that, Cherry didn''t utter a word.


    She sat quietly thinking for a while and then said, "What''s the rtionship between Mond and


    Jackson?"


    Cherry''s wordspletely stunned Derek and he hastily exined, "Cherry, honestly, I can''t talk to you


    about this. You need to ask Jackson."


    "Why does Grandpa know him then? He grew up on the army residentialpound, didn''t he?" Cherry


    continued asking Derek questions. She looked over at Derek and stared into his eyes, wanting him to


    answer her. She knew Derek would be honest, but she was unsure if she could believe Mond. She


    trusted Derek, but she didn''t know much about Mond.


    "W-we-well.hmm.." Derek wasn''t sure what to say and stammered before going quiet.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When Derek hadn''t finished for what appeared like a long time, Cherry felt helpless and decided to give


    up. No one was going to tell her anything.


    "Did you know the ZM Group was established by Mond and is against JS Group?" asked Cherry in a


    quiet voice. She didn''t hold out much hope that she would hear any useful information from Derek.


    Derek considered what she said and in a serious voice told her, "Actually, there is something neither


    Selina nor you know."


    Cherry gave Derek an astonished look wondering, ''Is he going to actually tell me something?''


    Derek looked up at the starry sky and said, "Firstly, I should tell you something about JS Group." He


    paused a moment before continuing, "Not long after you left Jackson, Selina returned, and her first idea


    was to start a business of her own in the city. But, after all, she is a girl, so, Jackson and I were afraid it


    would be too stressful if she started up a business on her own, so we discussed a method."


    "What method?" asked Cherry. She couldn''t wait to know. She thought the development of JS Group


    was quite easy. Since it grew up under the media report, it was impossible to have been tainted by any


    scandals of falsification. She wondered what Derek would tell her.


    Derek looked at Cherry as he said, "We discussed setting up the JS Group under the name of Jackson


    and appointed Selina as the CEO to manage thepany."


    "You mean It''s not Jackson who contributed?" Cherry felt a little confused. Jackson had told her he was


    the owner of the JS Group and she believed him.


    Derek shook his head and said, "No, I contributed. I gave the money to Jackson for him to give to


    Selina, so she would believe Jackson was the backer. Thus, she would not feel stressed as long as she


    made an effort to provide solid management of the group."


    "So, then, the JS Group is not Chu family''s, but belongs to the Lu family?" Cherry asked in disbelief.


    Derek nodded, "Jackson and I believed we had no other choice at the time. We were both worried


    about Selina. She is my only sister, I don''t want her to suffer, and Jackson has cared about Selina since


    she was young."


    "But why does everyone say that the JS Group was owned by Jackson and is the Chu family assets?"


    There was doubt in Cherry''s eyes as she looked at Derek and asked.


    "Cherry, haven''t you seen the Chu family''s power?" replied Derek.


    It wasn''t until then that Cherry realized the hearsay that the JS Group was Jackson''s was due to the


    Chu family''s influence.


    Derek continued, "When you left Jackson, he was despondent and put all his time and effort into the


    barracks and the JS Group. He and I were often at the JS Group back then, and someone spread the


    news that Jackson was the JS Group''s investor and owner. Selina didn''t deny the news after hearing it,


    which is why it continues to perpetuate now."


    "In this case, the JS Group has nothing to do with the Chu family though, right?" asked Cherry. She


    understood that Jackson had done all this for Derek and Selina.


    Derek nodded and said, "You are right. He did it for me. I told him I didn''t want Selina to bear too much


    pressure and asked him to help me. Cherry, you do understand why we did it, don''t you?"


    Cherry nodded, without saying a word.


    Derek exined further, "As a matter of fact, active duty soldiers are not allowed to go into business.


    Though the rumors were that Jackson was the investor of the JS Group, the legal representative is


    Selina. So there is no proof that Jackson is involved with the JS Group. Otherwise, there would


    certainly be a lot of people against Jackson and me."


    Cherry didn''t say anything. When she looked at Derek, she knew he was being sincere.

 Chapter 305 The Warmth of Home (Part Three)

    Chapter 305 The Warmth of Home (Part Three)


    Without noticing Cherry''s expression, Derek continued, "Actually, Mond considers Jackson as the


    investor of the JS Group too. That''s why he ns to defeat the JS Group."


    "But if something indeed happened to the JS Group, Selina and you would..." Cherry didn''t continue.


    She knew Derek understood Mond was against Jackson. If Derek and Selina became entangled in this,


    she would feel guilty.


    Derek shook his head and said, "It''s no problem. Don''t worry about that! You know the family


    rtionship between the Chu family and the Lu family. Jackson and I are very close. It''s no big deal for


    us! Even If something happens, it is nothing but a mary loss. We can afford it and as for me..."


    Derek paused for a moment and went on to say, "I believe in Selina''s ability. For the past five years,


    she has gone from an inexperienced youngdy to a powerful elite. I believe she could cope with


    everything. So we don''t need to be worried."


    After hearing Derek out, Cherry nodded. She thought Selina was perfectly capable. Unlike other


    bosses who worked as though under a great deal of pressure, Selina was always at ease and


    remainedposure. It turned out she merely thought thepany was invested by Jackson and she


    was working for him. So, she didn''t bear too much pressure!


    Derek took a deep breath, smiled andforted Cherry, "Cherry, you really needn''t worry about much.


    If there something happens Jackson and I will take care of it. You and Selina only need to live each day


    happy. Actually, Jackson loves you; you are the most important person in his eyes. Selina means as


    much to me. She is pure and innocent and I never want to see her depressed."


    "I got it, " Cherry nodded as she answered. She realized Derek was quite talented. She hadn''t had


    much time to talk with him before, and now that she had, she knew he was as intelligent as Jackson.


    "Well, Cherry, can I count on you to keep not tell Selina and keep this under wraps? At present, only


    the three of us know. I don''t want Selina to find out." Derek confided.


    "Okay, I won''t tell her." said Cherry, with a smile on her face, "I am happy Selina can rely on you and


    Jackson."


    "Cherry, we are happy seeing you and Selina getting along so well." said Derek, smiling. He was in a


    good mood after talking about a rxing topic.


    "That''s because destiny ties us together."ughed Cherry. She was very rxed and cheerful now.


    Jackson walked over at that moment. Seeing Derek and Cherry chatting happily, made him smile as


    well. This woman''s smile lit up his heart.


    "What are you talking about?" asked Jackson casually, as he got closer to Derek and Cherry.


    Jackson sat beside Cherry and casually put his arm on her shoulder.


    Derek smiled and said, "Something happy."


    Cherry quietly lowered her head.


    Seeing Jackson and Cherry sitting together intimately, Derek felt him like a third wheel. He hastily


    excused himself, "Cherry, since Jackson is here, I am going to leave. You two have a good chat."


    Cherry raised her head, looked at Derek smiling, "Okay."


    After watching Derek leave, Jackson tried thinking of how Derek made her happy. She had been so


    angry, but here she was, smiling. What did he say to her?


    "Have you met with everyone you need to talk to?" asked Cherry.


    Jackson looked into Cherry''s eyes, "Yes, I am almost done."


    "Good, then let''s go home. I am tired and would like to go home." Cherry told him.


    "Okay, " Jackson agreed. It was a seemingly simple statement, but it represented his heart, giving


    Cherry whatever she requested.


    Cherry and Jackson stood and gracefully exited with Cherry''s hand linked in Jackson''s arm.


    Mond was standing close by holding a ss of wine, looking furious at the sight of Jackson and Cherry


    leaving the garden party. There was hatred in his eyes and a voice in his heart, ''Jackson, how can you


    be so happy? Why should your happiness grow at the expense of my pain and agony? I will never


    allow you to continue with such a happy life. Wait and see!''


    Cherry sat in the car, but instead of talking to Jackson she looked out the window.


    Jackson nced over at Cherry from time to time. He wanted to say something, but he never did.


    When they arrived at home, Lily had gone to bed. Cherry went up to her son''s room to check on him.


    When she gently pushed her son''s door open, she turned on a night-light, shining dim light enough to


    see Joe sleeping peacefully in bed, which gave her a sense of relief. She couldn''t help but walk over


    and kiss his forehead tenderly.


    Joe opened his sleepy eyes, "Mommy, you and daddy are home."


    "Yes, " Cherry sat on the edge of Joe''s bed, tucking him in and gently said, "You sleep well."


    "Okay. You and Daddy should rest too." Joe reminded her sweetly.


    "We will." said Cherry as she caressed her son''s face. She felt satisfied and happy with her son beside


    her. Her son was the fruit of herbors and all she valued.


    Jackson walked into Joe''s room quietly. Seeing Cherry sitting on his bed who was already back asleep,


    he whispered in Cherry''s ear, "Let''s go!"


    Cherry got back up and walked out of Joe''s room with Jackson.


    After she went back to her room, Cherry went silent again. She got her pajamas and headed to the


    bathroom.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As Jackson removed his coat he heard the sound of water running in the bathroom. He knew she was


    taking a bath, so he picked a bath towel from the hanger and walked into the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, the mist from the hot water filled the small space.


    "Jackson, what are you doing?"


    "Taking a bath with you."


    "Don''te over. Just wash yourself but don''t get close."


    "It''s not up to you, Don''t move! There''s no escape!"

 Chapter 306 Persuading Grandpa (Part One)

    Chapter 306 Persuading Grandpa (Part One)


    After they took a shower, Jackson and Cherryy in the soft andfortable bed, snuggling side by


    side. Jackson''s arms held Cherry tightly.


    Cherry wasn''t ready to sleep, her brain was very much awake. She was trying to untangle and make


    sense of all the information she had just received. However, she had no idea where to start and to add


    more confusion to this mess was her feelings towards this man lying beside her. She was now


    uncertain of how she felt towards him and this made her feel very ufortable.


    Dawn was now fast approaching, everyone in the house was fast asleep and not a creature disturbed


    the silence except for these two whose thoughts were racing in different directions. Jackson while


    looking at the ceiling broke the stillness and said, "Baby, I am really sorry about today. I was too


    impulsive."


    Cherry didn''t reply, instead, she held Jackson tightly and buried her head into his arms, snuggling up to


    his chest and feeling it rise and fall. She was reflecting on the words he just said.


    Jackson pulled Cherry closer to him. He looked down into Cherry''s eyes and asked, "Baby, can you


    promise me something?"


    "Sure, what''s it?" Cherry said. She knew that whenever Jackson was this tender to her, he was being


    very serious. So whatever it was that he was about to say he needed her full attention. Deep inside,


    Cherry immediately wanted to obey him, to please him and she wanted him to open up to her, tell her


    his thoughts what ever it might be.


    "Please, don''t ever, ever mention Mond''s name in front of Grandpa." Jackson, said in an imploring


    manner.


    Cherry didn''t utter a word.


    Jackson continued, "His name is a taboo in the Chu Family. We are not allowed to speak of his name


    or of him, especially not in front of Grandpa. And with his current health situation, I''m afraid that this will


    cause him unnecessary stress."


    Cherry remained silent and thought for a while and then agreed, "Okay, I won''t mention his name, I


    promise!"


    She then didn''t say another word, she knew that even if she asked him to exin why, Jackson would


    not tell her anymore details on this matter.


    "Thank you, baby!" said Jackson, breathing out a relieved sigh.


    Cherry suddenly remembered the words Derek told her earlier this evening. The information that he


    shared to her peaked her curiosity. She wanted to know the answer to her questions, she wanted to


    understand what''s really happening around her and she hoped that he would respond and give her a


    bit of rity. Cherry raised her head, looked at Jackson and asked, "Jackson, why do you say that JS


    Group is yours even though it''s not, why do you im it?"


    "What, how do you know?" Jackson asked, in a surprised tone. He wondered who told her? No one


    knew about it except Derek.


    Suddenly he remembered catching a glimpse of Derek and Cherry chatting at the party. ''Hmm...It must


    have been Derek who told her about this.'' he thought.


    So he bluntly asked her, "Derek told you?"


    Cherry nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Now, why would he tell you about these?" Jackson was a little confused. He didn''t understand Derek''s


    motive for sharing such a sensitive information to Cherry at the same time when he was also afraid that


    Selina might learn that the JS Group was not Jackson''s but was actually owned by her brother. If she


    learnt of this information, a great amount of stress and pressure would be thrown at her. Jackson knew


    that she was an intelligent and capable woman and would be able to handle this, but still this did not


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ease his worry.


    Cherry didn''t reply to Jackson''s query, she remained silent, but when she saw the worry lines on


    Jackson''s forehead, she understood what was he thinking and what was he worrying about. Cherry


    looked into Jackson''s eyes and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Selina and I''ve promised Derek that I will


    be quiet about this."


    After he heard Cherry''s words, Jackson seemed to be a little more rxed. He looked at Cherry and


    with a tender voice, said, "I am worried about Selina. I don''t know if she can handle it."


    "Jackson, I think Selina is a very capable and smart woman. Even if she finds out that JS Group has


    nothing to do with Chu Family, she will keep on managing in the best possible way that she can. I can''t


    help but wonder why you and Derek are so protective of her, so much so, that you won''t give her


    responsibilities, you won''t allow her to take on any burden?"


    Cherry had had this nagging question at the back of her mind. It kept on hounding her thoughts even


    while she was in the car on her way back home. She could understand that Derek and Jackson cared


    about Selina, but what she couldn''tprehend was the extent of their protectiveness towards her.


    Why were they so worried that Selina would not be able to take on the pressure. Cherry knew and


    believed in Selina''s strength and capabilities yet these two grown men, who were very to close to her


    were treating her like a China doll. A doll that would easily break at the slightest pressure.


    Jackson slightly shook his head and shifted his gaze from Cherry to the ceiling. He took a deep breath.


    His facial expression showed that his mind like searching, rummaging through a chest full of painful


    memories. Cherry remained silent, patiently waiting for him to speak. Finally he said, "Selina was once


    a frightened little girl who had a weak heart. With this immense pressure that the JS Group is bringing,


    Derek and I can''t help but worry for her. We don''t want her to suffer and go through another traumatic


    experience like she once did when she was still a child. We don''t want to see her suffer again.


    Cherry didn''t say a word, she remained very still and quietly listening to Jackson, hoping that he would


    continue to tell her the story about Selina''s past. She was afraid that if she moved, Jackson would


    wake from his trance-like state and stop talking about her.


    "When we were young, Derek and I went out of town to attend a summer camp. That day Selna''s


    parents also left to attend a short business meeting, leaving Selina alone at home. Her parents always


    kept their home windows open to let in the cool air. Thatte afternoon a very strong thunderstorm


    visited the area and this prevented her parents from immediatelying home. Selina, who was still


    very young, tried to close all the windows. It seems that during the storm a lightning struck a power line


    causing the area where Selina''s home is to have a power outage. While she was closing thest


    window a strong thunder p surprised her and she identally knocked down a ss that was sitting


    on a table. The ss fell on the floor and shattered to pieces causing Selina to further to panic and


    step on the broken pieces. Frightened by the storm and the darkness she hid herself under the table. It


    was not until next morning that her parents were able to arrive home. They found her huddled under


    the table, unconscious and bleeding."


    Jackson paused for a second and then continued, "When Derek and I returned home from the summer


    camp. Selina was already home from hospital, her feet was bandaged. But she was still very scared,


    barely speaking a word. In the evening, she could not sleep and always asked Derek to sleep with her


    in her room, afraid of dark. Derek slept in her room for almost a year every night. Sometimes he would


    wait until Selina fell asleep and went back to his own room, only to have her wake up in the middle of


    the night crying and running to Derek''s. She was really scared and weak that time."

 Chapter 307 Persuading Grandpa (Part Two)

    Chapter 307 Persuading Grandpa (Part Two)


    After hearing Jackson''s story, Cherry felt sorry for Selina. A girl who was so used to the warmth and


    protection of her family suddenly exposed to a traumatic experience. These kind of pain always left a


    scar that wouldter on manifest on a person''s adult life. Somehow, Cherry could rte to the pain the


    Selina had felt, she too had some childhood experiences that were not easy to get over.


    Jackson continued, "Later, Derek''s parent realized that Selina was suffering from a shock brought


    about by that unfortunate event. She be withdrawn, she rarely spoke and her cheerful smile had


    vanished. To help her recover, Selina''s parents decided to move to another ce. They hoped that with


    a new environment Selina might be able to return to her normal self."


    "What happened next?" Cherry asked, like an impatient child waiting for the happy ever after of a fairy


    tale story.


    "They moved into an apartment. Somehow the change in surroundings helped Selina to feel better.


    She started to improve and she begun to talk and smile more often. The withdrawn child started to


    vanish, the normal, cheerful Selina started to emerge from her shell. However, when she was with her


    ssmates, she behaved differently. She was indifferent and cold towards them. She was still afraid of


    rainy days to the extent that she would cry whenever it was raining. After junior high school, she left for


    overseas." Jackson said.


    Cherry quietly listened to Jackson and didn''t say a word.


    After a while, Cherry asked, "Is Selina still scared?"


    "Not that much now. After all, she''s grown up and she has learned how to cope with her phobia. But the


    shadow of her childhood memory will always be there, she will never forget this. But, now I can see that


    she is happy and more confident. Derek and I are very happy for her and we don''t want to disturb her


    present life, especially Derek." Jackson said. He knew better than any one how much Derek cared for


    his sister.


    "I can see you are also very worried about her." Cherry stated as a fact.


    "Yes, she is like my sister. When we were young, she would always follow me, y with me and call


    me brother. We were very happy. Derek and I have always felt so guilty. We have always med


    ourselves, we would often think that if only we didn''t go to that summer camp, Selina would not have


    been left alone and she would have grown up as a happy, ordinary girl. But..." Jackson paused. He


    couldn''t speak any longer, the hurt he felt in his heart was too much. He never wanted to remember


    this, but since Derek has already told Cherry about Selina there was no point in him hiding it any longer


    from her.


    After hearing Jackson''s story about Selina, from the words he used, Cherry knew that he felt sorry for


    Selina. Cherry wanted tofort him from the pain that he was now feeling. The Jackson that she was


    now seeing was not the strong and cold person that most people knew; this was the Jackson who was


    tender, vulnerable and emotional. This was the Jackson that only she knew.


    "Don''t worry, we will take care of Selina together!" Cherry lovingly whispered into Jackson''s ears..


    "Thank you, " replied Jackson. "JS Group is doing very well nowadays and it''s all because of Selina."


    Jackson said now in a more confident tone of voice.


    "But I am afraid that John..." said Cherry, "ZM Group was established topete against JS Group."


    Jackson, paused and thought for a while and said, "Don''t worry, baby! Let''s trust Selina! She will take


    good care of it!" All hesitation and misgiving in Jackson''s voice had disappeared and been reced by


    confidence.


    Cherry nodded. That was also what Derek had told her. What''s more, she also trusted Selina, She was


    sure that she was capable of handling everything.


    "Okay, " said Cherry, with a smile on her face.


    "Let''s sleep. It''s nearly morning now; you must be very tired. Tomorrow, I''m going to the hospital to pick


    up Grandpa and you will have to drive Joe to school." said Jackson, while gently caressing Cherry''s


    cheek.


    "Good night!" said Cherry while she snuggled into Jackson''s arms to feel his warmth and closed her


    eyes.


    After a while, Jackson felt Cherry''s even breathing he knew, she was already asleep.


    Jackson held Cherry tightly, but he still couldn''t fall asleep. He had a lot of things run through his mind:


    He wanted to protect this woman. He had lost her once and he was not going to let her leave him


    again; another, he was scared that he might not be able to protect her. Mond had appeared and he was


    a big threat to him. What''s more, Andrew''s health was starting to getting worse and he had to spare


    much time to take care of him. Jackson was starting to feel annoyed, frightened and helpless!


    Gradually Jackson''s eyes started to close as gravity took over. Before Jackson surrendered to sleep


    hisst thought was, ''Since it''s unavoidable, let it happen. I just need to make preparations to protect


    the woman and my son, and I think I can do it.''


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sun had already risen, Cherry was still half asleep and she heard Jackson whisper something in


    her ear and barely made sense of it.


    "Baby, I am going to the hospital to pick up Grandpa. You can have more sleep." whispered Jackson.


    "Okay, " responded Cherry sleepily. She was still halfway in thend of dreams, and even if she wanted


    to open her eyes they were too heavy for her to lift. They had their own mind.


    Jackson gave her a tender kiss on the forehead, got off the bed and left.


    When Jackson drove the car into the hospital parking lot, Andrew had already packed up and ready to


    leave the premises. He was at the ward waiting.


    The butler greeted Jackson as soon as he saw him walk into the ward, "Jackson, youe here so


    early."


    "Yes, " answered Jackson, with a curt nod. He then turned his attention to the old gentleman who was


    patiently waiting. With a worried voice, he asked, "Grandpa, are you feeling better now?"


    "I am very well. There is nothing wrong about me." said Andrew, who seemed to be very healthy for his


    age.


    Seeing the smile on Andrew''s face, Jackson didn''t say a word, felt a bit relieved but still can''t help but


    feel worried about his Grandfather.


    Jackson then walked beside Andrew and gave his arm to support him walk, and said, " Let''s go home


    then."


    "Okay, let''s go!" said Andrew, as he walked out of the hospital with Jackson.


    The butler followed them from behind carrying Andrew''s personal things.


    Cherry woke up from the loud protest of the rm clock. She rubbed her sleepy eyes trying to convince


    them to open, went to the bathroom to wash her face and rinse her mouth. She immediately changed


    her clothes and walked out towards her son''s room.


    She gently pushed her son''s room door and saw that her son was still sleeping. She walked over and


    called, "Joe, it''s time to get up!"


    "Mommy, I still want to sleep." Joe yawned and sleepily answered. He covered head and tucked


    himself tightly with theforter, showing his unwillingness to get up.


    "Be a good boy. You have to get up or you will bete for school." said Cherry, as she waggled Joe''s


    arm trying to gently but firmly waking her son.


    Joe helplessly sat up from the bed and dragged himself to the bathroom.


    Just as Cherry and Joe went down the stairs, Andrew and Jackson walked into the house.


    "Great-Grandpa, " shouted Joe as soon as he saw the old gentleman, Joe ran down the stairs and


    raced towards Andrew.


    "Joe, " smiled Andrew, opening his arms in wee Joe and hugged the boy tightly.


    Cherry walked over towards the new arrivals and stood beside Jackson. In a low voice, she whispered,


    "That was quick."


    "Yes. When I arrived at the hospital, Grandpa had already packed up his things and was ready to


    leave. The discharge procedure waspleted immediately. He is really excited toe back home, "


    said Jackson with a smile.

 Chapter 308 Persuading Grandpa (Part Three)

    Chapter 308 Persuading Grandpa (Part Three)


    Andrew smilingly looked at Joe and said, "You haven''t had breakfast, have you? Let''s go and get some


    breakfast together. After that you should go to school."


    "Okay, " Joe agreed, he was very happy to have his Great-grandfather back home. The two


    generations walked hand in hand towards the dinning hall, with the young boy chattering away like a


    robbin.


    Jackson and Cherry looked at each other and followed them into the dining hall.


    After breakfast, Cherry drove her son to school. Andrew went outside with them to wave goodbye. He


    kept an eye on Cherry and Joe and didn''t move his gaze until the car''s image faded from the courtyard.


    He then turned and walked into the house. He saw that Jackson was standing in the living room.


    "Jackson, are you free this morning?" Andrew asked. He wanted to talk to Jackson about something


    important. Something that he could no longer ignore nor put off.


    "Sure, I''m free at this moment. What''s up?" replied Jackson. He felt that Andrew had something


    important to tell him, but he was not sure as to what it was about. When he saw the serious look in


    Andrew''s eyes, he felt a little worried.


    "Come to the study and I have something to ask you." said Andrew, in a calm tone. He then proceeded


    to go up the stairs.


    Jackson paused for a second and then followed the old man to the study.


    The butler ced Andrew''s medicine in the drawer at the bedside table of Andrew''s room and stepped


    out. He saw Andrew and Jackson enter the study, he wondered what was going on?


    In the study, Andrew was sitting behind the desk and Jackson stood beside him, silently observing him.


    Andrew tried to calm his emotion and with a cold voice asked, "How did Cherry know about Mond?"


    This question took Jackson by surprise. He was not expecting this. He sighed, shook his head and


    answered, "I don''t know. When she asked me about Mond, I too was surprised."


    "No one told her?" asked Andrew. He seemed to be very worried.


    Jackson thought for a while and replied, "No one should tell her. I don''t think either Sally or Stephen


    has done that."


    With doubts in his mind, Andrew wondered how did Cherry know it.


    Andrew remained silent and changed the subject. "How was the partyst night?" he asked. Did you


    see him?"


    "Yes, " replied Andrew, calmly. He then continued, "He''s changed, he is all grown up."


    Andrew sighed softly and said, "That''s to be expected, many years have passed. Did you know it when


    he came back?"


    Hearing the question, Jackson thought for a while and honestly answered, "I didn''t. But now he''s been


    back for quite some time now. And things have changed."


    "What happened?" asked Andrew, while looking at Jackson. He was starting to feel uneasy with


    Jackson''s words.


    "Sally and Stephen are all under the control of Mond." said Jackson in a serious tone. He looked into


    Andrew''s eyes and continued, "And Jean as well."


    "Has he stayed in touch with Stephen and Sally all this time?" asked Andrew. His voice was starting to


    show impatience, he immediately wanted to know the answers to the questions that had been


    bothering him.


    Jackson nodded and said, "Grandpa, I am afraid that we made a mistake."


    "Spit it out!" ordered Andrew authoritatively.


    "Remember the time when you gave Mond a big sum of money and asked him to live and remove


    himself away from this ce? But he didn''t obey." said Jackson. "During that same time something


    happened to He family and An family. We arranged a ce for Sally, and now Mond somehow got


    involved with her."


    Andrew couldn''t believe his ears, he didn''t want to believe what he was hearing. He looked at Jackson


    and asked, " You mean John is taking care of Sally these past years?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, " Jackson answered with a nod.


    Andrew furiously pounded the desk trying to control his anger. "What about Stephen?" He asked.


    "There''s nothing about Stephen that Mond could interfere in. But since Stephen hates me so much, it


    makes sense that the two now work together to fight against me." said Jackson. He knew that Andrew


    understood what he meant.


    "I once thought that after I gave him a big sum of money, he would live a peaceful and prosperous life


    and stay away from us. I didn''t expect that he would still appear and stand against to us." Andrew said


    angrily.


    Seeing the anger on Andrew''s face, Jackson was worried that this situation was causing him so much


    stress and that his health might be affected. He calmed himself and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry about


    it! I''ve suspected this earlier and I now know what to do."


    "No." said Andrew, in a furious voice, "I must do something now. Mond is a threat to the Chu Family."


    "No, you can''t do it!" opposed Jackson immediately. He had never resisted Andrew''s words before but


    this time he had no choice.


    "Grandpa, leave it to me. I am worried that things will be worse if you get involved." reasoned Jackson.


    "I''m going to see how hostile he is to us and how capable he is!" said Andrew. His eyes were full of


    rage and fury making his sight frighting to see.


    From Andrew''s expression, Jackson could tell that he was truly angry. But once Andrew did something


    to Mond, he would not be able to control the situation. Things get worse and this may harm Cherry,


    Joe, JS Group and Selina. Things would be in chaos, way beyond his imagination.


    So he walked beside Andrew, gently held his hands and in a calm tone, said, "Grandpa, calm down."


    Andrew didn''t say a word and just sat on the chair quietly.


    Jackson then continued, "Grandpa, let me handle everything. Trust me I can handle it. Mond will not


    cause harm to the Chu Family, he will not be a threat." He was sure that he was not doing this to


    protect Mond. He knew that once Andrew got involved, all his ns would all be destroyed. Andrew''s


    action would only disrupt the peace that the family was now enjoying. He could settle this matter


    regarding Mond in a more discreet manner.


    Andrew looked at Jackson and didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t let go of whoever or whatever


    threatening the Chu Family, but his beloved grandson was pleading him not to get involved, to trust him


    that to settle this matter his own way.


    After a while, Andrew said, "Jackson, I trust you! You must protect our family, protect Cherry and Joe.


    Especially Joe, he is our family''s next generation and you must guarantee that nothing wrong will


    happen to him."


    Jackson firmly nodded his head. He looked into Andrew''s eyes and in a serious voice, said, "I will."


    Andrew didn''t say another word.


    Jackson knew that Andrew would not get involved any more. He thought, ''Everything is now under my


    control. Even if there are any changes, I can handle it."


    "Did Cherry meet himst night?" asked Andrew.


    "Yes. But Cherry cared more about Jean at that time, so she had much time to talk to him." replied


    Jackson.


    Andrew nodded and said, "It is unavoidable for them to meet each other, it was bound to happen now


    or in the future, since he is now back. You must take care and avoid letting them meet each other as


    much as possible, this from happening. I am worried that he would harm you and the people who are


    important to you."


    What Andrew said was exactly what Jackson was worried about! What he had always been worried


    about, that Mond would do something bad to Cherry and his son. Andrew''s words reminded him: now,


    more than ever, he needed to be more cautious and careful!


    "Okay, I got it, Grandpa!" said Jackson. He didn''t want to show Andrew how worried he was. He was


    afraid of Andrew''s health. ''You just have a rest and let me handle everything.'' Thought Jackson to


    himself.

 Chapter 309 Lost Track Of Her (Part One)

    Chapter 309 Lost Track Of Her (Part One)


    Andrew nodded his head. He looked ahead and got lost in thought.


    "Jackson, sometimes we have to do what''s necessary. I also don''t like the way we treated him, " said


    Andrew, sighing.


    "Grandpa, I know that, " answered Jackson. He actually understood his Grandpa, and although he had


    been young at that time, he had somehow gotten some sense of judgement. He knew that his Grandpa


    had given some money to Mond Xu, and he couldn''t judge him for that. He would have done exactly


    the same thing if he had been in that position, and although many options had been avable, that was


    the best of them. After all, he had never thought that Mond Xu would evere back to this city and


    cause more trouble.


    Andrew looked Jackson in the eyes and asked seriously, "Jackson, if I did something wrong, would you


    me me if you found out about them?"


    Jackson immediately shook his head, and answered, "Never! You''re my family, and I would never


    me you for anything in my whole life!"


    Andrew stared at Jackson with approval and spoke no more. ''Jackson, I don''t care if you me me, as


    long as you''re reasonable enough to deal with it. I was selfish, and I had to hurt your beloved ones to


    protect you, '' thought Andrew to himself, regretfully and sadly.


    Jackson also remained silent when he saw that his Grandpa had gone lost in thought.


    It was eerily quiet and depressive in the study. All of a sudden, Andrewughed heartily and patted


    Jackson on the shoulder. He said, "Jackson, with you around here, I won''t worry about a thing. I believe


    that you can deal with it!"


    "Yeah, " said Jackson, while nodding his head. "Grandpa, please take good care of yourself. Cherry


    and I have been extremely busy recently, and that''s why we didn''t spend too much time with you,


    something for which we''re really sorry. But, if you ever need anything, just call us."


    "Alright, " replied Andrew. He tried to refrain himself from weeping, because he knew that his health


    condition was deteriorating. He had to endure unbearable pains every night, but Jackson and his family


    were always theforting elements that eased all of his sufferings.


    The Butler, standing outside the door, heard movements inside the study. He remained quiet while he


    passed the door, and then went downstairs.


    Jackson walked down the steps and saw that the Butler was busy sorting out Andrew''s newspapers.


    He went to him, and said, "I''m going out now. If the sun''s shining this afternoon, take my Grandpa out


    for a walk."


    "As you wish. Jackson, don''t worry, " replied the Butler, with a broad smile on his face.


    "Alright." Jackson nodded his consent, even though he didn''t believe a word of what the Butler said. He


    then left.


    Cherry then went to her office in the JS Group''s building, as usual.


    Selina, who was standing outside the office door, saw that Cherry was carefully working hard. She was


    satisfied with Cherry''smitment and smiled. After she knocked on the door, she pushed it open and


    went inside.


    Selina cheerfully greeted her, "Good morning, Cherry!"


    "Selina, you..." said Cherry, surprised by Selina''s unexpected appearance in her office. She was, after


    all, the president, and if she needed Cherry, then she could have just called her and asked her toe


    to her office.


    "What''s wrong? Why''re you so surprised?" asked Selina, while sitting opposite to Cherry.


    "No, I''m not surprised, " answered Cherry hastily. "It''s just that I have never seen you inside my office.


    What''s up? Is it about work?"


    "No, you guessed it wrong this time. I haven''t gotten too much work to do today, so I came here to visit


    you, " answered Selina, smiling.


    Cherry also felt wonderful when she saw that Selina was apparently in a good mood. "Haha, why are


    you so happy today? Do you have anything wonderful to share with me?" asked Cherry.


    Her words brought an instant warm flush to Selina''s face. She hurriedly lowered her head, and


    answered nervously, "No, I don''t. Don''t embarrass me, sis!"


    Cherry started to wonder what Selina was talking about. Why would Selina feel so happy and


    embarrassed at the same time?


    It then suddenly urred to Cherry that it might be because of Wilson.


    Cherry looked in Selina''s eyes with surprise, and curiously asked her, "Have you met with my brother


    recently?"


    Selina knew that Cherry was smart, and that she had already figured out what she was thinking of. She


    smiled at her and remained silent.


    To satisfy her curiosity, Cherry stood up from her chair and went to Selina''s side. She anxiously asked,


    "Tell me, have you kissed already?"


    "Don''t be so ridiculous! He just dropped me at my housest night. That''s all, " said Selina sweetly


    while glowing with happiness.


    "Nothing else?" Cherry was confused and somehow disappointed. She had a clear understanding of


    Wilson''s character, and she was sure that Wilson had done more than just drop her at home, now that


    he had been taking good care of her all the time.


    The suspicious nces from Cherry made Selina realize that Cherry didn''t buy her story. In the end,


    she decided to tell Cherry everything.


    "We left the party, had some food, and went home, " said Selina.


    Cherry pretended to be serious. She nodded, and said, "That''s great! Believe me, things will work out


    for you!"


    Selina seemed to be shy with Cherry''s candor. "Sis, I need to know Wilson better. Can you tell me


    something about him?" asked Selina earnestly.


    Cherry felt funny that Selina would ask her this way. She cheerfully answered her, "Alright, when we''re


    free, we can talk about my brother over a tea."


    "Yeah, thank you, Cherry, " said Selina, nodding.


    Cherry was pleased with Selina''s naivete and innocence. She seemed to be like a doll who had grown


    up with extreme protection and care from her family. She had always been so lovely and simple, and if


    she and Wilson could be together, then she surely would feel happy and satisfied about their


    rtionship. Cherry knew Wilson so good that she could clearly see that he had been impressed by


    Selina. Cherry wished they had a good marriage and a brilliant life together.


    Cherry had a small chat with Selina, but then Selina got a call from one of the other departments. She


    was needed and had to go, so she left Cherry''s office.


    After she walked Selina out, Cherry sat again at her desk. She checked the time on her wristwatch, and


    she saw that it was 9:55 a.m..


    Cherry thought of Mond Xu. He had said to her at the party to call him at ten the next morning if she


    wanted him to tell her something about Jackson.


    Cherry fumbled around her desk drawer for Mond Xu''s business card. She then picked up her phone


    and dialled his phone number.


    Mond Xu was looking out of the window when his phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown phone


    number, but he knew that it had to be Cherry, because it was ten o''clock in the morning, the exact time


    that he had told Cherry to call him.


    Mond Xu smiled wryly, and thought to himself, ''Cherry, you''ve always been so punctual, haven''t you?''


    Mond answered indifferently, "Hello, this''s Mond Xu."


    "Good morning, Mr. Xu. This''s Cherry, " said Cherry in a low voice, sitting at her office desk.


    "You''re on time, " said Mond.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Cherry couldn''t tell whether Mond Xu was being sarcastic or polite. She thought for a moment, and


    then said over the phone, "You said that you have something to tell me about Jackson. I..."


    But Cherry was suddenly interrupted by Mond.


    "Come to the Yaju Community, D Building, Floor 32; I''ll be waiting for you, " he said.


    "What? What are you talking about?" Cherry waspletely confused.


    "Come to the ce I told you in an hour, " ordered Mond Xu authoritatively.


    "What''s that ce? Why do I have toe there?" asked Cherry, both warily and furiously.


    "It''s my home, " said Mond, and then immediately hung up before Cherry had the chance to say


    something more.


    Cherry then dropped her phone on the table, worried about what Mond Xu had told her to do. Did he


    ask her toe to his home alone? But she rarely knew him. How could he do this to her?


    While Cherry was debating with herself whether she should go or not, the phone rang again, but this


    time with a text message. Cherry checked it and saw that it was from Mond Xu.


    "Come to my house in an hour. Otherwise, you will never know Jackson''s secrets. Nobody except me


    will tell you about them."


    This message made Cherry sickly nervous. Mond Xu had provided her with a chance to know the truth,


    but on an unknown road. Should she take it nor not?


    Eventually, Cherry made up her mind, and kept telling herself that Jackson was more important than


    anything else. Although she loved him deeply, she had always had some questions about him. Now,


    finally a man hade out and was willing to answer her questions. How could she give up such a


    wonderful opportunity?


    Cherry then quickly finished her work, grabbed her bag, and walked out of the office.

 Chapter 310 Lost Track Of Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 310 Lost Track Of Her (Part Two)


    Cherry drove her car at top speed and followed the map to reach her destination in time.


    She drove her car into an area off the map and looked around. Remote as it was, the buildings inside


    looked special, luxurious, and noble.


    She pulled over outside the gate and said to the guard, "Sir, excuse me, I''m looking for Mond Xu."


    The guard nodded and respectfully said to her, "Come in, please." It seemed that the guard had


    already taken orders from somebody and was waiting for Cherry.


    Cherry paid no attention to his extra respect, and drove her car inside.


    Standing in the monitor room and watching the cameras, Mond saw Cherry''s caring in. His


    heartbeat elerated, because he knew that he would soon do something crazy.


    Cherry pulled over and got out of her car. She then walked around the ce, looking for the D Building.


    After she went in circles she finally found the D Building, which was located in the most remote area of


    the neighborhood.


    She then walked inside and waited for the elevator.


    Mond saw the calm expression on Cherry''s face. If the n went well, she would see him without


    noticing anything abnormal about him.


    His mobile phone rang, and Mond answered it.


    "Talk, " said Mond coldly.


    "She''s waiting for the elevator, " a male voice was hearding from the other end of the line.


    "Go as nned, " he ordered.


    "Yes, sir."


    The elevator door opened and then Cherry walked inside. She pressed the button for Floor 32.


    Mond watched the screen and saw that Cherry still looked calm and quiet. "That''s good, " he thought.


    All of a sudden, the screen went ck, and he couldn''t see anything on it anymore.


    Mond''s heart trembled with excitement and expectation. Cherry had disappeared from the surveince


    screen, but she had nowhere to go.


    Mond knew better than anybody else that Cherry was trapped inside.


    He smiled wryly, turned round, and left the monitor room.


    Cherry''s body trembled with fear, and she squatted helplessly in a corner. The sudden darkness and


    the rapid fall of the elevator frightened her nearly to death. She had read news about elevator


    idents, but she hadn''t expected that she would unfortunately one day actually experience one. She


    was scared.


    Cherry opened her eyes but saw nothing in the dark. Fear engulfed her, and she stretched her hands


    and fumbled around in her bag for her mobile phone.


    After she found it, she immediately unlocked it. The screen lit, and now she could at least see


    something around her.


    Looking around, she saw the elevator was undamaged, but its door was still closed.


    Cherry stood up, rushed to the door, and pounded on it with one hand, while with the other she was


    holding her phone, hoping to light the way. "Hello? Is anyone there?" she screamed. "Help, help!"


    She attempted to push the door open, but failed. She had no way to seek for help, or open the elevator


    door; she was trapped in a building where she had never been before.


    It then suddenly urred to Cherry that she might be able to call someone with her phone. She dialled


    some numbers, but found that there was no signal at all. She felt desperate, and didn''t know what to do


    anymore.


    She sat down on the floor with her mind gone nk, at a loss what to do next.


    Mond Xu then walked out of A Building, and a man dressed in an uniform was already waiting for him


    outside.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He went to him.


    "I''ve done what you told me to do, and all venttion openings have been blocked and sealed. She will


    suffocate to death in an hour if nobody wille to her rescue, " said the man.


    "If you made any mistake you''ll suffer, " said Mond. His body was trembling, but not out of fear, but


    because of something that seemed unfamiliar. Perhaps it was the excitement of revenge.


    In a serious and cold manner, the man said, "There''s no mistake, I promise. Without aid, she will die in


    an hour." He looked into Mond''s eyes, and added, "Besides, D Building''s yours; who will ever dare to


    go there without your permission?"


    Mond then took out a bank card, gave it to the man in uniform, and said, "Fuck off."


    As the man received the card, he giggled, and said, "You''re so generous! You paid good money to kill a


    woman."


    Mond glowered at him and then shouted in a fury, "Go away now before I start to get angry!"


    When the man saw Mond''s twisted face, he shut his mouth and hastily left.


    Mond walked to his car, but before he got inside of it, he looked back at the D Building and a dark


    satisfied expression appeared on his face. He then started the engine and drove away.


    Sitting on the floor, Cherry firmly held her legs with both hands, desperate, and scared. ''If I die, who will


    take care of Joe?'' she thought. ''Would Jackson be a good father?''


    She sobbed, because she missed Joe and Jackson so much. Joe was just a kid, and how could he


    lose his Mommy at such a young age? She wanted to protect Jackson, to lean against his chest, to


    hear the sound of his heart beating, to feel his soft skin, and to make love with him. Now, she thought


    that she couldn''t do that anymore.


    As time passed, the phone went dead and she lost the only light she had. Darkness engulfed her


    again, and she couldn''t help mutter to herself, "Where are you, Jackson? Help me, please!"


    She was bing more and more desperate by the minute. She gradually started to feel dizzy as the


    oxygen inside the elevator was getting scarce by each passing minute.


    Selina was reading some documents in her office and had some doubts about some issues she found


    on them. She dialled Cherry''s phone numbers to seek for her help.


    She called her twice, but nobody answered.


    She tried again, but still nobody answered. She called her secretary, Caroline, and said, "Go


    downstairs and tell Cherry toe here."


    "Yes, Miss Selina, " said Caroline, nodding her head.


    Caroline walked to Cherry''s office downstairs, knocked on the door, but nobody answered. After she


    pushed the door open and found that nobody was inside, she wondered, ''Where could Cherry be at


    this hour of the day?''


    Caroline then asked around and found out from a colleague that Cherry had gone out with her bag.


    They thought that she probably had an appointment with one of her clients.


    Caroline then came to Selina''s office, and respectfully reported, "Miss Selina, Cherry isn''t in her office.


    Her colleagues said that she might be out having a meeting with a client."


    "I had some questions about a contract, " said Selina, while she sorted out the documents in front of


    her. However, she didn''t pay too much attention to Cherry''s absence.


    "She probably will grab lunch with her client, but I''ll let you know when shees back in the


    afternoon. She should be back by then, " said Caroline. She had a clear understanding of Cherry''s


    character, and knew that she had always been a hard worker. She had nevere to workte nor left


    the office early without any justified reason.


    "Okay, just tell that to the deputy director. After Cherryes back in the afternoon, tell her toe to


    my office, " said Selina. She then put the documents aside, and started to do something else.


    "Alright, " said Caroline. She didn''t want to interrupt Selina''s work, so she turned around and left her


    office.


    A few momentster, Selina''s mobile phone rang. When she picked it up and saw that it was Jackson


    who was calling her, she smiled, and answered it.


    "Hello, Jackson, " giggled Selina.


    "Selina, are you at the JS? Why isn''t Cherry answering my calls?" asked Jackson anxiously.


    "She went out to meet with one of the clients, and probably her phone''s signal is poor. I also called her


    several times already, and she also didn''t answer me. I guess she''lle back hereter in the


    afternoon, " answered Selina calmly.


    Selina''s voice calmed Jackson. He felt silly to worry about Cherry that way.


    "Well, when shees back in the afternoon, tell her to call me, " said Jackson.


    "Jackson, why do you need her so urgently? I can send for somebody to look for her, if you want me


    to."


    "Don''t bother, let her work. She didn''t answer my phone, so I was afraid that she might be trouble.


    That''s all, " said Jackson.


    "Are you afraid that she might not find her way back to work? Don''t be silly, she''s fine! I''ll ask her to call


    you as soon as I see her."


    "Well, thank you. I''ll hang up now, " said Jackson.


    "Okay, bye!"


    Jackson then hung up. He held his phone firmly in his hand, and an unexpected andplicated


    feeling started to rise in his heart. He was worried about Cherry''s safety, and she was probably in


    danger. Perhaps he was just being silly, but whatever it was, he was suffering from a great deal of


    distress because of it.


    He recalled his conversation with Selina. Selina said that Cherry was just out on a meeting with one of


    her clients, and that she surely would find her way back to work safe and sound. He was a fool to worry


    about her safety, but where did the ominous feelingse from?

 Chapter 311 Changing For You (Part One)

    Chapter 311 Changing For You (Part One)


    Half an hour passed, but Mond was still driving around with his mind in chaos.


    He suddenly mmed the brakes and stopped his car at the roadside. He grasped the steering wheel


    with both hands and kept panting; his mind was in a whirl, and he obviously wanted to kill that woman,


    but why did he feel so uneasy because of it now? He had been worried about her ever since she had


    gotten trapped, and was afraid that she would die in the elevator. But her death was the best way to


    take his revenge on Jackson. If he wanted to, he would gradually rob or ruin everything that Jackson


    had, starting with the people around him. Over the years, he hadn''t gotten anything, and he couldn''t


    understand one thing: how could Jackson acquire so much? That woman was Jackson''s only


    weakness, and he would be severely affected if he killed her, something which was ideal for his future


    moves against him.


    However, Mond couldn''t control his thoughts at all, and his mind was filled with the memories of their


    first encounter at Stephen''s office, his mercy to her when he wanted to hit and kill her with his car, and


    also her horror and disappointment at the party fromst evening. All of these memories clearly


    appeared in his mind.


    Eventually, Mond revved the engine and took a sharp turn in a rash moment of thought. He drove his


    car back from where he left.


    Mond stopped his car at the gates of the D building. After he got out of it, he ran straight into the


    building.


    Mond did''t know what he should do when he hit the button and the elevator had no response. With a


    sudden sh of inspiration, he hastily ran to the basement and took out his phone to call for help.


    When he reached where Cherry was, Mond saw only the tightly closed elevator door. He kept rapping


    on it, and shouted, "Cherry! Cherry!"


    Cherry, dizzy in the elevator from theck of oxygen, vaguely heard someone shouting her name


    outside. She then feebly opened her eyes but saw nothing but darkness.


    She couldn''t help but feel bitter in her heart, and a faint voice came from her mouth, "Jackson,


    Jackson."


    Mond stood anxiously outside the door and was frightened when he heard no response from Cherry.


    He thought, ''Is something wrong with her?''


    He thenforted himself in his mind, ''No! She''ll be fine! She must be fine!''


    The elevator maintenance personnel finally arrived more than ten minutester, and when they saw


    Mond standing anxiously in front of the elevator door, a feeling of urgency arose in the three persons''


    heart.


    Mond hastily said, "Quick, open it! There''s a woman trapped inside it!"


    After the three maintenance personnel checked the problem, one of them said, "Open the door first!


    She should be underneath! Generally, the elevator slides down to the bottom."


    "Yes, give me the tools, " said anther one of them.


    They opened the door of the elevator in a few minutes, and when Mond saw it opened, he immediately


    pushed the three persons away and rushed in front of them, but all that he saw was a dark passage.


    He looked down and saw the elevatorpartment, where Cherry was, and he also saw that the air


    vent was already blocked.


    Mond tried desperately to crouch down and to open the vent. He shouted, "Cherry! Cherry! Can you


    hear me? Answer me!"


    Inside the elevator, Cherry clearly heard someone calling her name. It was very, very close to her, and


    she vaguely felt that the voice wasn''t Jackson''s at all.


    Cherry then had the yearning to cry out for help, and she answered with all her strength, "I...I''m here,


    I''m here."


    Mond paused for a moment when he heard Cherry''s faint voice. He then shouted, "Cherry! Wait a


    second! I''ll help you out soon! Hang on a moment!"


    When Mond opened the vent, he immediately saw Cherry down in the elevator. She curled up on the


    floor,ying motionless.


    Mond''s heart ached instantly when he saw Cherry, and he immediately jumped into the elevator to get


    her out.


    He picked Cherry up and held her soft body into his arms. Mond then shouted, "Cherry! Wake up!


    Wake up!"


    Cherry felt that someone was shaking her body, but her mind was in a total haze. She saw a handsome


    face in the little faint light from above, but she couldn''t see its perfect outline too clearly. Unaware of


    what was going on, Cherry screamed, "Jackson, Jackson!"


    All of a sudden, Mond''s heart sank within him. She had always thought about Jackson, even in the


    most critical moments of her life. It was always Jackson whom she had in her mind.


    When maintenance personnel saw the two people in the elevator, they shouted, "Is your friend alright?


    I''ll throw the rope down and pull you up!"


    After he heard the voiceing from above the top of his head, Mond finally remembered what he had


    to do in that moment. He didn''t have any time to think about anything else; he had to send Cherry out


    of the elevator first.


    Mond looked up, and said to the personnel above, "Go ahead! Throw the rope!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After she was taken out of the building by the maintenance personnel, Cherry finally started to recover


    when she felt the sun rays on her eyes. She rubbed them and slowly opened them, and then saw her


    surroundings. She was in the ce where she had just arrived earlier.


    Cherry tried topose herself and slowly regained her full consciousness.


    When the maintenance personnel saw that Cherry was able to stand on her own, he released her arms


    and went back into the building.


    After he walked out of the building, Mond patted his clothes and saw Cherry standing there and looking


    at him. He didn''t know what to say to her at that moment.


    When Cherry saw clearly that it was indeed Mond, she cried out, "Mond!"


    Mond got closer to Cherry and looked at her pale expression. He asked, "Are you okay?"


    Cherry tried to smile and nodded. She then said, "I''m fine."


    Just after she finished her words, a dizziness suddenly overcame her, and she lost her bnce and


    was about to fall off of her feet.


    When he saw her swaying, Mond immediately grabbed Cherry''s arm and pulled her to his chest.


    Cherry then found herself in Mond''s arms. After she recovered from her dizziness, she pushed Mond


    away and kept a certain distance from him.


    Mond was stunned by Cherry''s reaction.

 Chapter 312 Changing For You (Part Two)

    Chapter 312 Changing For You (Part Two)


    "Well, thank you so much, for saving me, " embarrassedly said Cherry. She then thought, ''I''m not


    acquainted with Mond at all, how could I stay in his arms? How could we act so intimately? I''m


    Jackson''s wife. I need to behave with my self-discipline.''


    "Never mind. As long as you''re okay, it''s fine, " said Mond.


    Cherry thought for some time, and then asked, "Have you been waiting for me for a long time? Did you


    find out that I was trapped in the elevator because I never showed up to meet with you? That''s why you


    came here and saved me, right?"


    Cherry thought in her mind that this was what had happened. Mond had asked her toe there and


    meet with him in an hour. Since she hadn''t shown up in the given time limit, he had went out to look for


    her.


    But Mond didn''t answer her.


    At that moment, one of the maintenance personnel came out with Cherry''s phone and her bag in his


    hand. He then looked at her, and asked, "Miss, are these your belongings?"


    Cherry then walked towards him and took her bag and phone. She said, "Yes, they are. Thanks a lot!"


    "It''s alright. Do you live here? The elevator won''t be running untilter this evening, so you''ll have to


    take the stairs now ore back tonight, " said the maintenance man.


    Cherry nodded, and said, "Okay."


    After she saw that the maintenance personnel walked into the building, Cherry said to Mond, "What


    should we do? We can''t go upstairs now."


    Mond looked at Cherry, and calmly said, "You''d better go back and rest; I''ll call you some other time."


    After she heard him, Cherry firmly shook her head. She tried to be brave, and said, "I''m fine, don''t


    worry about me."


    In Mond''s view, Cherry unted her superiority because of her love to Jackson. The reason why she


    hade there in the first ce, was that she wanted to learn something about Jackson from him.


    Although she had been trapped in the elevator for such a long time that her face had be dead-


    pale, she still said that she was okay. She was very good at pretending.


    Mond then looked at Cherry, and in an extremely cold tone, said to her, "Don''t you even care about


    your own life for Jackson?"


    After Mond finished his words, Cherry said, "He''s my husband!"


    Cherry''s firm eyes made Mond feel very angry in his heart. He thought, ''Husband? She really loves


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jackson! She still sincerely calls him as her ''husband'' even though he beats her! What a stupid


    woman!''


    "But what if I don''t want to tell you anything today?" said Mond. He had the initiative in his grasp; he


    could do whatever he wanted to.


    "You..." Cherry suddenly didn''t know what to say anymore. Was he ying with her?


    Mond then said to Cherry with a resentful look in his eyes, "I''m not really in the mood to tell you now.


    Go back and wait for my call."


    After that, Mond turned around, got inside his car, and drove away.


    Cherry stood in the same ce and stared at Mond''s car until it disappeared from her sight. She then


    lost her bnce and stepped back a few paces, but when she saw the stone bench next to her, she


    quickly walked to it and then sat down.


    Cherry knew very well about her current physical condition; she was weak. She hade there with


    excitement and the intention to learn everything about Jackson, but she had found herself in such an


    awkward situation at that moment, that Mond had left and she had gotten nothing out of him.


    Cherry then told herself in her mind, ''I should adjust my mood first and then wait for his call, since he


    said that he would still tell me all of those things about Jackson the other day. He shouldn''t be a bad


    person, and since he saved me today, I need to trust him. After such an unexpected event, maybe I


    would also change my mind if I were him, so I should make allowances for him.''


    Cherry sat on the stone bench for an hour until she felt that her emotional state had gotten better. She


    then got in her car and drove away.


    After Cherry had just entered her office back at the JS Group, the inte rang.


    Cherry picked it up, and said, "Hello, this is Cherry speaking!"


    "Cherry, it''s Caroline. Are you back?" Caroline''s voice came sounding from the other end of the line.


    "Yeah, I just arrived in my office, " said Cherry.


    Caroline then said, "Selina looked for you in the morning but you weren''t in your office. Could youe


    up here if you have some time now? She''s waiting for you in her office."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there, " replied Cherry.


    After she hung up, Cherry again took out her mirror from her bag and checked on her appearance.


    After she was sure that her expression looked just as it usually did, she also checked her clothes.


    When she was finally assured that nobody could tell from her face and clothes that something had


    happened to her, she walked out of the office.


    She entered Selina''s office and saw that she was browsing through some documents. Cherry called


    her tenderly, "Selina!"


    Selina then looked up at Cherry, and with a smile on her lips said, "Cherry, you''re back!"


    "Yes. Caroline said that you looked for me earlier in the morning, but I wasn''t here. What''s the matter?"


    Selina stood up from her desk, and as she approached her, said, "It wasn''t anything important, I just


    wanted to ask you some questions about a document. Jackson was worried sick about you, by the way.


    He called me to look for you, because you weren''t answering your phone. Anyway, he eventually


    calmed down after I told him that you were out to meet with one of our customers."


    "He called you to look for me?" asked Cherry with surprise. She hadn''t expected that Jackson would


    call someone else to look for her. Was he worried about her that much?


    Selina nodded, and said, "Yes. Oh, call him back; he asked me to tell that when you were


    back."

 Chapter 313 Changing For You (Part Three)

    Chapter 313 Changing For You (Part Three)


    Cherry then said to Selina, "Selina, can I borrow your phone?"


    Selina gave her phone to Cherry, and said, "Here you are. I''ll go get two cups of coffee."


    Cherry nodded to her, and after she saw that Selina walked into the tea room, she went to the sofa and


    sat down on it. She then dialled Jackson''s number on Selina''s phone.


    Jackson''s voice soon came from the other end of the line. "Hi, Selina!"


    "It''s me, Cherry."


    Jackson replied surprisedly, "Honey! Are you back at the JS?"


    "Yeah, I just got back earlier and Selina told me to call you, " said Cherry.


    "Did something happen to you while you were out to meet with the client? I was very worried about you


    when I couldn''t find you!" said Jackson.


    Cherry said, "I''m alright; how could I get injured at work? You don''t need to worry about me!"


    "Well, it''s good to hear that you''re back. I was just worried about you, " gently said Jackson.


    "What are you doing now?" asked Cherry.


    I''m on my way to deal with some matters with Derek, " replied Jackson.


    "Well, then I''ll hang up now. I''ll pick up Joe after school, but get home early, okay?" said Cherry.


    "Okay, " replied Jackson. He felt very happy when he heard what Cherry said, and he was very lucky to


    have such a lovely wife and son.


    Just after she finished her conversation with Jackson, Cherry saw Selinaing to her with two cups


    of coffee in her hands.


    "How''d it go? Did you call Jackson?" said Selina, with a smile on her face. She thought, ''This young


    couple is really sticky. Jackson was worried about Cherry so much just because he couldn''t call her!


    He''s always been a cold and unconcerned person in my mind, but why is he so considerate for his


    wife? When did Jackson be such a warm-hearted person?''


    After Cherry took the cup from Selina''s hand, she said with a big smile on her face, "Yes, I called him.


    You said that you have some questions about a document? What''s the problem?"


    Selina sat leisurely next to Cherry and said, "Let''s forget about work for the moment. It''s just a minor


    problem, I''d like to ask you that before you leave."


    Cherry smiled to her, and then asked, "Then what do you want to know from me? Is it..." Cherry paused


    for a second and stared at Selina. She then asked, "About my brother, Wilson?"


    Selina bowed her head down with shyness the moment she heard the name "Wilson". She didn''t want


    to know something about him specifically, but she thought about him when she saw the love between


    Cherry and Jackson.


    Cherry understood that she was indeed right after she saw Selina''s expression. She smiled, and said


    to her, "Well, alright, I''ll tell you something about my brother then."


    Selina smiled happily.


    Mond drove his car back to his vi. After he entered the house, he went straight to the dining room,


    picked up a bottle of red wine and a wine ss, and then sat on the sofa and started to drink.


    Sitting in the living room, Jean felt somewhat strange when she saw that Mond had started to drink the


    moment he returned home. Had something bad happened?


    Jean stood up and then walked to the dining room.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you drinking so much?" asked Jean, confused.


    Mond just said a couple of words coldly before he continued to drink. "Get out!"


    Jean didn''t go away, and instead sat next to Mond. She looked at his handsome face, and she knew


    that his heart was filled to the brim with sadness. When had he be so morose? When did his


    forehead crease in a frown? She saw that his brows were wrinkled the moment she saw him in the


    house.


    "Is there anything wrong? Why are you sad now?" asked Jean.


    Mond didn''t reply to her question, and instead continued to drink. His mind was filled only with Cherry''s


    appearance, and he thought, ''Why do I give up on killing her every time? When I wanted to knock her


    down with my car, I changed my mind at the veryst minute when I was close to her. This time, I had


    everything nned perfect, and if I hadn''t gone back to save her, she would have died in the elevator;


    but I changed my mind in the end. What''s the matter with me?''


    Mond drank one ss after another; the bottle of wine was finished in a shake.


    Looking at the empty bottle, Mond felt that he still had a lot of pent-up anger to release, and that he still


    wanted to drink.


    Mond then slowly stood up and tried to pick up another bottle of wine, but he was pulled by Jean as


    soon as he had got up. He suddenly lost his bnce because of the alcohol, and fell on the wall next to


    him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mond was heavily leaning against the wall, with Jean standing in front of him.


    Jean looked closely at Mond, and when she saw his drunken appearance, she felt that he was


    charming, and different from the indifferent look that he always had when he was awake.


    Jean carefully touched Mond''s face with her hands, and said to him, "You can tell me what happened,


    but just stop drinking, okay?"


    "Will anything change if I tell you what happened? Can you handle it for me?" asked Mond. Jean was


    nothing but a pawn to him in his mind, and he knew that she indescribably hated Jackson and Cherry.


    He decided that he would take revenge on Jackson by using her hatred.


    Jean hastily got closer to him, and said, "I will! Mond, I can do anything for you!"


    Mond snorted with disdain, and said, "You''re not that useful."


    Mond then pushed Jean aside, and continued to say, "Leave you coquettish ways for other men; I''m


    not interested in you."


    Mond then turned around and went to the living room.


    Jean stood still and looked at Mond''s back; she thought, ''He''s such a cold man! He''s been supporting


    me for so many years already, but doesn''t even allow me to get close to him. Why did he ask me then


    to be his femalepanion at the party?''


    Jean didn''t give up and followed Mond to the living room. When she saw that he was leisurely lying on


    the sofa, she walked over to him and leaned on him.


    "Mond, I''m serious! I can change for you if you want me to, " said Jean.


    As she looked at Mond''s face, something had already changed in her mind.

 Chapter 314 Talented Joe Wanted To Protect His Mom (Part One)

    Chapter 314 Talented Joe Wanted To Protect His Mom (Part One)


    After all the things she had gone through, Jean finally realized that the only goal she had pursued was


    to gratify her own vanity. It hadn''t made any sense at all, and in the end she had gotten nothing out of


    it. However, she was desperately eager to have something that belonged to her. She only wanted


    somebody to love and care about her, to share weal and woe with her. She would feel very satisfied if


    she could find someone like that, and now there was only one man around her that she thought could


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    be her Mr. Right: Mond. He was herst hope, and she had all hopes for him.


    Mond looked at Jean with loggy eyes, and slowly lifted Jean''s chin with his hand, as if he was praising


    her beauty.


    "Why aren''t you Cherry?" murmured Mond in a helpless manner.


    Jean didn''t hear clearly what Mond was talking about, and asked, "Pardon?"


    "Why does Jackson have everything? Why am I treated so unfairly? Why?" After he said this, Mond


    shoved Jean away from him. He thought to himself, ''I don''t need anyone around me! I''ve been alone


    for so many years, and I''ve dealt with so many troubles all by myself; I''m strong enough and I don''t


    need anyone''s help. What''s more, who on Earth can even help me wholeheartedly?''


    Jean thought that Mond was drunk and was just rambling in his speech, so she didn''t care too much


    about his words; instead, she sat down next to him, and as she clung around his arm, said, "Mond,


    what happened between you and Jackson? Why do you hate him so much?"


    Jean was very curious to find the answer to her question. She had been around Mond for so many


    years already, and knew very well how much Mond hated Jackson. His hatred towards him was even


    deeper than she thought it was. She knew about almost all the things that Mond had done to prepare


    himself to defeat Jackson, but she still didn''t know what his motives were. She knew that Sally and


    Stephen wanted their revenge because of family feuds and enmities, but what about Mond?


    Mond suddenly stared at Jean with a terrifying look in his eyes.


    Jean then suddenly felt frightened and regretted her inquiry. She shouldn''t have asked him that


    question, because she knew exactly what he was capable of when he was furious. She was looking for


    trouble.


    After some time, Mond finally said, "You''re in no position to know about that! Don''t forget the role you


    y!"


    After he said that, Mond stared at Jean and continued, "Don''t dare to utter another single word until you


    figure out what you can ask me and what you can''t!"


    After this, Mond violently shook Jean''s hand off of him. He stood up from the sofa and then walked


    upstairs step by step, tipsy.


    As she looked at Mond''s back, Jean couldn''t help herself but bite hard on her lip. Although the man had


    always treated her bad, she still wanted to take good care of him, because she thought that he was just


    like a child, who was vulnerable and sensible.


    After work, Cherry and Selina went downstairs together.


    "Cherry, are you going to pick up Joe from school?" asked Selina, with a big smile on her face.


    "Yes, I am. By the time I get there, Joe should have finished his school, " replied Cherry, as she looked


    at her wristwatch. She then continued to ask, "What about you? Are you going straight back home?"


    Selina didn''t answer her question immediately; instead, she thought for a while, and then said, "Cherry,


    actually, I''ll have dinner with Wilson tonight."


    Cherry stared at Selina with a surprised look in her eyes. A delightful smile appeared on her face, and


    she asked, "Have you already hooked up with each other?"


    "Not yet. He just called me and asked me if I wanted to have dinner with him; I''m free tonight, so I said


    yes, " said Selina, as she let out a shy smile.


    "That''s great! Just go, it''s the perfect opportunity for you to know him better face to face, and you also


    won''t have to ask me things about him anymore, " said Cherry while smiling.


    Selina blushed, and said, "Cherry¡­You''re making fun of me again."


    "Alright, alright, just try to get along well with each other. Clear?" said Cherry, delighted.


    When Cherry arrived at the school, her son was already waiting for her at the gate.


    Joe cheerfully ran to his mother as soon as he saw her get out of the car.


    "Joe, Mommy''s here for you!" said Cherry, as she held her son tight in her arms.


    "Mommy, you''re finally here! I''ve been waiting for you for a while, " said Joe, as he stroked Cherry''s


    hair with his little hand. He then continued to say, "Mommy, you must be very tired after working all


    day."


    "It''s okay, Selina''s been nice to me. All the tasks that she gives Mommy are easy to be done, " said


    Cherry in a tender manner. Whenever she saw her lovely son, all of her concerns and worries instantly


    disappeared.


    "Auntie Selina is the best person in the world! Mommy, when I grow up and have money in the future,


    I''ll buy her delicious food every day!" said Joe in a childish manner.


    "That''s good, she''ll be very happy then! Alright now, let''s go back home first, " said Cherry.


    "Okay, " replied Joe.


    While she was driving, Cherry tried to refrain herself from thinking about what had happened earlier in


    the day. She remembered the moments when she was trapped in the elevator, and a feeling of panic


    and uneasiness came over her. She thought to herself, ''Luckily, Mond came and rescued me in time, or


    otherwise I would have died there.''


    Joe saw that his mom was silent and didn''t talk with him in the car at all. He was confused, and


    wondered whether something bad had happened to his mom.


    "Mommy..."


    When Cherry heard her son call her, she immediately stopped her pondering. After she quickly nced


    at her son, she looked back at the road again, and asked, "What is it?"


    "Has something happened today?" asked Joe.


    Cherry hadn''t expected that her son would find out that she had something to worry about. She quickly


    pulled herself back together, and said, "No, everything''s fine."


    Joe knew that his mom didn''t want to tell him what was bothering her because she regarded him as a


    child, and thought that he couldn''t understand adult concerns.


    "Mommy, you can tell me anything, no matter what; I''ve already told you that before, remember?


    Although I can''t help you to deal with things, I can help you with some good ideas that might help; I''m


    quick-witted, " said Joe seriously, as he looked at his mom''s face. He knew very well that his mom


    wasn''t happy at all ever since they had moved in with his father, and he felt very distressed when he


    saw that his mother was bing more and more taciturn by each passing day. He wanted very much


    that Cherry could be happy every day, but he was still a child, and he wasn''t able to take good care of


    her yet; instead, she was the one that had to look after him.


    Cherry thought for a while, but eventually decided not to tell her son about what had happened, and


    told him something else instead. "Joe, Mommy has a secret to tell you."


    "Really? What?" asked Joe curiously.


    "I think that your Auntie Selina will be your Uncle''s girlfriend soon, " said Cherry.


    "My Uncle''s girlfriend?" Joe''s eyes were as big as saucers after he heard the fresh news. He stared at


    his mom surprised, and asked, "Do you mean that my Uncle Wilson will marry Auntie Selina soon?"


    "It won''t happen that fast, but¡­your Uncle has invited Selina to dinner tonight, " said Cherry, with a


    smile on her face.


    "I want to go there too!" suddenly said Joe.

 Chapter 315 Talented Joe Wanted To Protect His Mom (Part Two)

    Chapter 315 Talented Joe Wanted To Protect His Mom (Part Two)


    "Why do you want to go there? They are dating, and it will be strange for them to have you around, "


    quickly said Cherry. She wondered what her son was thinking about, and why he wanted to take part in


    their date.


    "I just want to see the love and tenderness glowing in their eyes, " said Joe with a cute smile on his


    face.


    Cherry looked at her son surprised, and asked, "My boy, how do you know about love and


    tenderness?"


    "Haha, of course I know! I always see Daddy look at you that way, " said Joe, with his nose in the air.


    Joe remembered that when they were living back in the vi, his dad had always looked at his mother


    in such a profound doting manner, and it seemed that he was unable to shift his eyes off of her,


    something that had always given Joe a creepy feeling. He thought to himself, ''Maybe that is my


    Daddy''s way to show his love to my Mommy, but sometimes he''s just too overbearing.''


    "I''m surprised that you''re such a good observer¡­" said Cherry. Cherry didn''t know whether she should


    be happy or angry. Joe was quite naughty, and she really didn''t know how to deal with him.


    Joe was afraid that his mom might have gotten angry; he quickly covered his face with his hands, and


    snickered, "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything¡­"


    Cherry helplessly shook her head and focused on the road again. Actually, she was very happy in her


    heart, because her naughty son also brought her unexpected surprises. She felt very lucky to have


    such a smart and lovely son.


    Joe put his hands down from his face as soon as he saw that his mom wasn''t irritated anymore. He


    then asked, "Mommy, so does my Uncle love Auntie Selina? Is he chasing her?"


    "Yes, and I find that Selina is also very happy to be with him. Let''s just wait for the good news from


    them; maybe they''ll be married soon, " said Cherry.


    "Hooray! I want Auntie Selina to give birth to a little girl, and then I can y with her and I''ll take her to


    the amusement park with me!" said Joe with great anticipation. He thought to himself, ''My Uncle''s child


    has to be very lovely, since he''s also very handsome. Although he''s less handsome than my Daddy,


    he''s still nice.''


    Cherry was shocked by her son''s words, and said, "Joe, what''s lingering in your mind every day? Why


    do you have so many strange ideas?"


    "Because I''m a genius! Don''t you know that I''m as smart as a whip?" said Joe arrogantly. "What''s


    more, my excellent genes arepletely inherited from you and my Daddy, and I''m excellent because


    you''re excellent! Don''t you feel happy to have a gifted son like me?"


    "Oh my God!" cried Cherry. She was shocked by her son''s words, because she had never expected


    that he would say something like that.


    "Haha¡­Well, alright, Mommy, I''ll be quiet now; my lips are zipped, " said Joe obediently.


    "No more talking before we get back home!" ordered Cherry. She thought that maybe her son was too


    naughty, and that she really needed to teach him a lesson.


    "Yes, Mommy!" said Joe respectfully.


    Jackson was already at home when they arrived. Joe walked into the living room carrying his school


    bag, and when he saw that his Daddy was sitting on the sofa reading his newspaper, he cheerfully


    walked over to him.


    "Good afternoon, Daddy! I''m back!" said Joe, as he sat down on the sofa next to his father.


    Jackson put down the newspaper from his hands; he stroked his son''s head, and said, "Afternoon, boy.


    Where is your Mommy?"


    Jackson only saw his son in the living room, but not Cherry.


    Joe pretended to be angry, and as he pouted, said, "Daddy, is there only Mommy you have in your


    heart? What about me?"


    Jackson was stunned by his son''s words. He thought to himself, ''Why did Joe say that? Is he


    Jackson smiled after that, and as he gently pinched his son''s face, said, "Of course not! You also y


    an important part in my heart because you''re my son, and I can''t love you more!"


    Joe then suddenly asked his father, "Do you love my Mommy?"


    At that time, Cherry also entered the room, and when Jackson saw her, he didn''t know how to answer


    his son''s question anymore.


    "Of course I love you and your Mommy, I love you both!" said Jackson, a little embarrassed.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What are you guys talking about? Who do you love?" asked Cherry, as she approached Jackson and


    her son.


    Joeughed, and said, "This is our secret, so we can''t tell you."


    After he said this, Joe clung to his Daddy''s neck. He looked at him seriously, and asked, "Daddy, am I


    right?"


    Jackson nced at Cherry, afraid that she might be angry. He then looked back at his son and found


    himself in a big dilemma, because he didn''t know how to make both of them happy. He finally said,


    "Yes, yes¡­"


    It seemed that Cherry had been excluded out of their team, and she immediately realized that Joe was


    the one who was acting up. Her son had be so naughty that she didn''t know how to deal with him


    anymore.


    "Joe, you''re too naughty today!" said Cherry, as she stared at her son nestled on Jackson''s chest.


    "My Daddy is much more naughtier than I am, " said Joe in a childish way. "Mommy, are you jealous of


    me because I''m in Daddy''s arms? Don''t worry, I won''t stay here for long, but you can stay in Daddy''s


    armster in the evening, and be sure that nobody will fight with you for that!"


    "Joe! You¡­" Cherry was too angry to utter aplete sentence. Her son knew very much about


    everything, and he definitely wasn''t thinking like a regr child for his age.


    Jackson couldn''t help but burst intoughter when he saw how his naughty boy made Cherry helpless.


    Both Cherry and Joe were his loved ones, and he really enjoyed the days that he spent with them


    around him.


    After dinner, Cherry helped Joe do his homework. Jackson felt bored staying alone in the bedroom, so


    he also went to Joe''s room.


    When Cherry saw Jacksone in, she whispered to him, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to see you, " said Jackson, as he held Cherry''s shoulders.


    Joe stopped writing and then looked up at his dad. "Daddy, are you missing my Mommy?" he said.


    When Cherry saw that Joe wasn''t focused on his homework anymore, she suddenly became irritated,


    and said in an angry tone, "Do your homework!"


    "Okay¡­" replied Joe obediently. He then lowered his head and continued to do his homework.


    After she saw that her son started to study again, Cherry turned around and looked at Jackson. "You


    should go back to our room. I''ll be there as soon as he finishes his homework, " said Cherry in a soft


    and tender manner.

 Chapter 316 Talented Joe Wanted To Protect His Mom (Part Three)

    Chapter 316 Talented Joe Wanted To Protect His Mom (Part Three)


    When he heard her tender request, Jackson had no choice but to reply to her with a simple nod.


    After she saw Jackson leave, Cherry felt relieved and focused on her son again. Joe was everything for


    her, and she had to try her best to teach him well.


    After some time, Joe finally stopped writing. He said to his mother, "Mommy, I''ve finished all of my


    homework."


    Cherry then took his exercise book and checked on what he did. After she found that everything was


    okay, she said to Joe, "Okay, you can take a shower and go to sleep now."


    "Yes, Mommy!" said Joe cheerfully. "You can go back to your room now, I can wash by myself."


    "Don''t you want me to stay with you while you fall asleep?" asked Cherry. She wondered why was Joe


    so obedient all of a sudden. She thought, ''Is it because Jackson came in the room earlier and that Joe


    knows that he''s waiting for me?''


    "No, you can go now, and from now on I can go to sleep all by myself! Don''t worry, I''ll go to bed right


    after I take my shower, " replied Joe.


    Cherry nodded, happy that her son was bing more and more independent. She then said, "Okay,


    goodnight! I''ll wake you up tomorrow morning like usual."


    Joe was very upset when he heard that he had to wake up tomorrow morning. He nodded, and said,


    "Alright, alright, Mommy, you can go now¡­"


    Cherry then stood up and walked towards the door, but she couldn''t help but turn around and take a


    couple of more nces at her son before she left his room.


    After he saw his mom leave, Joe quickly ran to the bathroom and took a quick shower.


    As soon as he crawled into the bed, he quickly took out his iPad, logged in on the chat app, and started


    to talk with two of his ssmates online.


    Love Mommy: "I''ming."


    Banana: "Joe, why are you sote?"


    Love Mommy: "I had no choice but to do my homework first with my Mommy next to me."


    Zombie King: "No wonder that you win first ce every time. You study hard."


    Love Mommy: "Come on, stop talking about this. Let''s get back to business."


    Banana: "Well, I heard my father say that a remarkable man recently appeared in the city''s business


    circles. It''s said he''s an extremely good businessman."


    Zombie King: "Extremely good?"


    Banana: "Yes. My father said that he set up a bigpany in a very short time, and that he had a lot of


    money."


    Love Mommy: "How much money does he have?"


    Banana: "I''ve no idea."


    Love Mommy: "Try to find out tomorrow how much money he has."


    Zombie King: "Okay, I''ll deal with it."


    Banana: "Joe, will we be pped if the adults find out that we got involved in their business?"


    Love Mommy: "Don''t be afraid, and if your dad wants to hit you, just ask him to hit me instead. Don''t


    worry, I won''t leave you guys alone."


    Zombie King: "Yes, A. You don''t need to be afraid, because your father will never dare to hit Joe. Joe''s


    dad is very powerful, and no one in the city dares to confront him."


    Banana: "Bullshit! My father is also very powerful."


    Zombie King: "Then why do you still eat bento every day? Come to the canteen together with me


    tomorrow; I''ll buy you something delicious to eat."


    Banana: "Humph, I won''t!"


    Love Mommy: "I''ll treat you both tomorrow. Let''s go to the canteen together, and I''ll buy you whatever


    you want to eat."


    Banana: "Really?"


    Zombie King: "Obviously!"


    Banana: "Hooray! If Joe pays the bill, then I''lle."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zombie King: "Why? Are you looking down on me?"


    Banana: "Because Joe is the most handsome boy in the school."


    Love Mommy: "I''m sleepy, I have to go to sleep now."


    Banana: "Okay. Goodnight, Joe!"


    Zombie King: "Joe, don''t go to sleep this early. We still have something important to discuss."


    Banana: "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. We should listen to Joe''s words."


    Joe looked at the message, smiled, and then closed the app.


    A touch of sorrow flowed in his heart while he was quietly lying in the bed. He and his two friends were


    privately investigating the adults because he wanted to learn as much as he could in order to protect


    his mom. His two friends were both from noble families, so they had a reliable information source. He


    felt very lucky to have friends like them who were willing to help him.


    Joe''s heart ached when he thought of his mother, and he was distressed because she had be thin


    and pale. Although his dad loved him and his mom, he still thought that he was a veryplex


    character, and he was sure that he had hidden a lot of things from them, which also made him feel


    quite uneasy. He thought that his Great-Grandfather must also be a somebody too, and Joe thought to


    himself, ''Mommy knows so little about this family. She has always been simple and innocent, but now


    that Mommy and I live in this family now, I must try my best to protect her from any potential danger. In


    order to bring me up, Mommy lived a very hard life, and although we''re now adequately fed and


    clothed, there are still some invisible dangers around us. I could spot from a mile away the panicked


    look in Mommy''s eyes today, but she didn''t tell me anything about it. I love her so much that I can''t


    allow anyone to hurt her!''


    Joe sorted out his own thoughts and eventually made up his mind. Because his mom didn''t want to tell


    him anything, he decided that he would find a way to learn everything by himself, so that he could be


    able to protect his mom in his own way. He wanted to see Cherry happy every single day of her life.

 Chapter 317 Designation (Part One)

    Chapter 317 Designation (Part One)


    Jacksony on the bed with Cherry tightly held in his arms. He took a deep breath and smelled the


    sweet scent around her that had always made him fall into her charming aura.


    "Jackson, go to sleep, I''m a little tired, " said Cherry, with her eyes closed. She had been busy all day


    long at the JS Group, and now all she wanted was to get a good night''s sleep.


    "Okay, " gently replied Jackson, with his arms still tightly wrapped around Cherry.


    He held his wife firm in his arms every night theyy together in bed. Cherry had already gotten used to


    this, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep almost instantly.


    At midnight, Cherry suddenly woke up startled from a nightmare. She couldn''t help but scream and


    gasp for breath, suffocated by panic in the total darkness of the bedroom. Her back was drenched in


    cold sweat trickling down in streams, but she couldn''t feel it.


    Jackson was also woken up startled by the suddenmotion. He saw his wife sitting stiff as a board


    on the bed next to him, and he immediately sat up and reached out his arm to turn on the bedside


    him.


    "Don''t touch me!" desperately cried out Cherry. She then tightly gripped the quilt in her trembling hands


    and wrapped herself in it, as if she were defending herself from a ruthless and uncanny enemy, who


    was Jackson.


    Jackson could feel that Cherry was trembling like a leaf in the wind under the quilt, and he thought that


    she must have had a very bad nightmare.


    "Baby, it''s me, don''t be afraid. What''s wrong?" asked Jackson. He didn''te close to her, but instead


    simply stared at her with all the love and tenderness that he could reflect in his eyes.


    But Cherry didn''t reply, and she just silently sat on the bed with her head lowered and still panicked.


    It almost killed him to see her in that state. Jackson carefully reached out his hands and gently asked


    her, "Baby, are you alright?"


    With one hand on Cherry''s shoulder and the other under her chin, Jackson slowly turned her face to


    the light and gazed for a moment in her eyes. After he saw the horror written on her face, he gently


    asked, "Did you have a nightmare?"


    After she saw that it was Jackson, Cherry began to slowly recover from her shock and slightly nodded.


    Jackson then embraced Cherry tight in his arms. He spoke to her in a gentle voice, andforted her,


    "It''s alright, baby, I''m here. Don''t be afraid, it was just a dream and it''s not real."


    As shey in Jackson''s arms, Cherry felt a lot more secure, but she still couldn''t get the nightmare out


    of her head. She had dreamed the most terrible thing since she had married Jackson, and it had felt so


    real for her that she still couldn''t convince herself that it was only in her imagination. She could still see


    the horrible scene unfolding right before her eyes.


    Jacksonforted her in a soft and gentle voice, "It''s alright baby, it''s alright; I''m here with you."


    After a long silence, Cherry slowly began to regain herposure. As she stretched out her arms and


    tightly clung to Jackson''s waist, she thought to herself, ''I''ll always be safe with Jackson around me. I''ll


    never be in any danger and I''ll never need to be afraid ever again, because he will protect me; he''s


    promised me that he will always protect me.''


    The moments she had spent in the elevator earlier in the day swarmed again into her mind. She had


    had saved her. She wondered whether it was because of her dangerous experience that she had or


    something else that made her feel so extremely insecure and feeble. She had never thought about


    death before, but now she understood what it meant. She was suddenly afraid that she would lose


    everything that she had, her dear husband, her lovely son, their love.


    "Jackson, " whispered Cherry in her soft tender voice.


    "I''m here, " quickly replied Jackson.


    "I don''t want to leave you and Joe, " earnestly said Cherry, acting like a child. That was her absolute


    truth, and she meant every word of it.


    "You''ll never leave us, because we''ll stay together forever and ever, " said Jackson. He knew that at the


    moment she desperately needed some sense of security, and she wanted to make her feel safe and


    protected. She was just like a fragile and vulnerable child, asking for the adult''sfort whenever she


    was in trouble.


    "Jackson, please never leave me and Joe. I''m just so afraid, " said Cherry. She remembered how she


    had lived overseas alone with Joe all those years, a tough, poignant and painful experience that she


    had to go through. It had been just like being abandoned on a deste, two hundred light-years''


    distance away from Earth.


    Jackson squeezed Cherry in his arms, and said, "Okay, baby, I promise. I promise that I''ll never ever


    leave you or our son."


    Cherry kept silent, but she felt a lot more safer. She was no longer wearing a panicked expression on


    her face, and it seemed that she began to gradually be herself again.


    She slowly closed her eyes exhausted and fell asleep again.


    When he saw that Cherry was already fast asleep, Jackson gently put her down on the bed next to him.


    He theny down beside her and tightly embraced her in his arms as he always did.


    However, Jackson didn''t fall asleep so fast. In the dim light of the bedsidemp he furrowed his brows


    in deep thought, and felt that what Cherry had said and done after she had woken up from her


    nightmare made him a little uneasy.


    Cherry slept through the night as if she had never slept before. When morning came, she slowly


    opened her eyes, looked at the clock on the bedside table, and realized that it was already time to


    wake Joe up for school.


    Drowsy, Cherry slightly pushed Jackson aside, who was lying beside her, and said to him, "Jackson, it''s


    time to get up."


    "Okay, " murmured Jackson, with his eyes still shut. He felt that Cherry left the bed and walked out of


    the room, and his sleepiness gradually started to fade away.


    The family of four sat at the table in the dining room and began to eat their breakfast. Andrew clearly


    saw that Cherry wasn''t in the best of moods, and asked her concerned, "Cherry, what''s wrong? Didn''t


    you sleep right?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing; I''m alright, " quickly answered Cherry.


    When Jackson nced at the love of his life and saw that her face looked somehow drawn and gaunt,


    he instantly fell in a bad mood.


    Joe also looked at her, and said, "Mommy, is it because you and Daddy went to sleep tootest


    night?"


    After she heard him, Cherry stared at her son and said, "Just finish all of the food in your bowl, okay?


    Stop talking!"


    "Okay, " said Joe as he pouted a little and lowered his head to enjoy his food.


    As he looked at his Grandpa, Jackson calmly said, "I think it''s because she''s been too busy working


    thesest couple of days. She''s a little bit more tired than usual."


    "Is it?" said Andrew. As he looked at Cherry, he continued to say, "Don''t go to work if you feel tired. You


    can stay and rest here at home."


    "It''s okay, Grandpa. I''ll recover this weekend and I''ll be fine, " replied Cherry. She had never thought


    about cking off on her job and responsibilities at the JS Group.


    When he saw that Cherry insisted, Andrew nodded and didn''t say anything to her anymore.


    After they finished their breakfast, Jackson walked up to Cherry and gently said to her, "If you''re not


    feeling well today, don''t go to work. Stay here at home and rest, I''ll take Joe to school."


    Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes with great affection and then threw her arms around his neck. Acting


    like a spoiled child, she said, "I''m not tired, and I mean it. I can go to work, it''s okay, but you can still


    take Joe to school, so I can go straight to thepany."


    "Okay, I''ll alsoe to thepany to see you in the afternoon, " said Jackson.


    "I''ll be there, " replied Cherry.

 Chapter 318 Designation (Part Two)

    Chapter 318 Designation (Part Two)


    As soon as Joe grabbed his school bag and walked downstairs, he caught sight of his Mommy and


    Daddy tightly holding each other in their arms. He deliberately covered his face with his hands, but


    peeked at his Mommy and Daddy through the gaps between his fingers. As he slowly kept walking


    towards them, he said, "I didn''t see anything! I didn''t see anything! I''m going to school now!"


    After they heard their son''s childish cute voice, Jackson and Cherry looked at each other and smiled.


    What a cute and naughty son they had!


    Jackson then drove his son to school. When he saw that Joe was ying games on his tablet beside


    him in the front passenger seat, he asked smiling, "Joe, aren''t you getting sick already of these games


    after ying them day and night nonstop?"


    "Why should I get sick of them? Many of my ssmates are ying these games, " replied Joe, without


    looking up from his tablet at Jackson not even for a second.


    "Your Mommy agreed that you take the tablet to school, but you''re not allowed to y games in ss,


    okay? You have to pay attention to your ss and study hard, " said Jackson. What he thought,


    however, was how hard it was for his wife to take care of their son and educate him all the time.


    "Got it, sir, " said Joe, as he paused the game on the tablet. He then looked up at his Daddy, and in his


    sweet childish voice said, "I remember every word that Mommy said to me, and I do exactly as she tells


    me. She said that I could only y games during recess."


    Keeping his left hand on the steering wheel, Jackson gently stroked his son''s hair with his right hand,


    and said, "Good boy! You should always listen to your Mommy."


    "You too, Daddy! You also should listen to Mommy, " said Joe, as if he were Jackson''s parent instead.


    Jackson instantly froze for a moment, and wondered what was his lovely son talking about?


    After he saw his Daddy''s confused expression on his face, Joe went on to say, "Mommy is our queen,


    and we should listen to her, right?"


    Jackson then suddenly burst outughing, and delightedly said, "Very well, very well indeed! Of course


    she''s our queen, and of course we should listen to her."


    After he saw his Daddy''s cheerful expression, a smile also crept onto Joe''s face too. He suddenly


    realized that he loved his Daddy very much, and even though the one that he loved the most was his


    Mommy, he definitely loved his Daddy too. He was his son after all, and how could he not love him?


    Jackson and Joe then arrived at the school gates, and as soon as they got out of the car, they saw a


    teacher walking towards them with a big smile on her face.


    Joe immediately recognized that it was his head teacher. He quietly walked to his father and stood


    beside him.


    When the teacher came closer, she happily greeted him, "Good morning, Joe!"


    "Good morning, Miss Rosa, " politely replied Joe.


    Rosa nodded to Joe, and then turned to look at Jackson. She said, "It''s nice to meet you, sir. I suppose


    that you''re Joe''s father, Mr. Jackson, right? Please let me introduce myself: I''m Rosa, Joe''s head


    teacher."


    Jackson slightly nodded at her, and calmly said, "Hi, Miss Rosa. Thank you for taking care of my son."


    "Don''t mention it! It''s my job to do that, and I ought to do it well, " said Rosa while smiling. Now she had


    finally gotten the chance to meet Jackson face to face, and he was exactly the same as she had heard.


    He was imperious, distant but handsome, a perfect man for any woman.


    When he saw that his teacher couldn''t take her eyes off his father, Joe started to feel very sick. Was


    she actually trying to seduce his Daddy?


    Joe then suddenly turned his head to look at Jackson, and said, "Daddy, I''m going inside now. You can


    go to work."


    "Okay, I''lle and pick you up with Mommyter in the afternoon, " said Jackson.


    "Okay, " nodded Joe.


    Jackson then nced at Rosa, who cheerfully nodded to him with a dopey grin on her face. She must


    have thought that Jackson was saying goodbye to her.


    Jackson then got into his car and left.


    After he saw Jackson leave, Joe turned around and walked into the building, leaving his teacher


    behind.


    But Rosa kept staring at Jackson''s car without moving from the ce where he and Joe had met with


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    her. ''It''s the first time I met him, '' she thought, ''And I''ll have a lot of chances from now on to meet him


    again! Oh, it won''t be long till I marry him!''


    Joe then walked into his ssroom and sat in his seat, quietly lost in his thoughts and with a sulky


    expression drawn all over his face.


    At that moment, Joe''s best friend, Mike, also walked into the ssroom. When he saw that Joe was


    sitting in his seat and staring at the walls, he let out a little smile and walked up to the seat in front of


    Joe and sat down. He then turned around and looked at Joe, and asked, "Joe, what''s wrong? Why''s


    that sullen look on your face so early in the morning?"


    "Mike, is our head teacher reliable?" suddenly asked Joe. It seemed like a strange question.


    But as soon as he heard that it was about their head teacher, Mike started to get a little worked up. He


    quickly answered him, "Of course she''s not! Don''t you see that she''s just a snob who only cares about


    the rich? The kids who are at an economical disadvantage in our ss, they never catch any of her


    attention, have you seen that? She always looks down on them, but in reality, they''re actually not that


    poor at all. They''re just not as rich as we are, but look at how she treats them, like they''re some


    homeless people or street beggars. She speaks ill of them most of the time, haven''t you noticed that?"


    Joe kept silent, still lost deep in his thoughts.


    A little depressed, Mike continued to say, "But she''s been treating you very well, right? She''s always as


    respectful as a servant in front of you, because, after all, you''re from the Chu Family, and if she ever


    does anything bad to you, she knows that your father will kill her in the blink of an eye."


    "Mike, we need to keep an eye on her, " firmly said Joe. He decided that he had to keep an eye on


    everything that concerned his Mommy and Daddy, and that if any person who might present a danger


    to sabotage their rtionship ever showed up, he would take action before it was toote. His teacher''s


    ttering smile to his Daddy earlier at the gates resurfaced in Joe''s mind, and he just couldn''t rule out


    the possibility that Rosa was trying to seduce his father.


    Mike put on a confused look, and then asked, "What''s wrong? At least tell me what happened, okay?"


    "She has seduced some students'' fathers, " replied Joe.


    "What? Are you serious? If it''s true, then this is very juicy gossip, " said Mike. He was obviously


    shocked, but after he pondered for a moment, he thought that it was actually possible for a woman like


    their head teacher to do that. Every morning, there were always a lot of cars in front of the school


    gates, and it was very natural for a head teacher to meet the parents and talk with them about their


    kids. But had Rosa actually seduced some students'' parents? Mike was still a little skeptical about that.


    "I''ll beat you to a pulp if you tell Anna about it. It''s just between you and me, okay?" said Joe.


    Mike immediately nodded, and said, "Of course I won''t tell anyone; I will do what you have told me to."


    Cherry was sitting in her office and had just finished her work for the day. There was so much going on


    in her head, because she still couldn''t get out of her mind what had happened yesterday in the elevator


    and her nightmare.

 Chapter 319 Designation (Part Three)

    Chapter 319 Designation (Part Three)


    At that time, her phone suddenly rang. The ring took Cherry by surprise, and she couldn''t help but


    shake for a few moments. After she took it out from her bag and checked its screen, surprise hit her


    again, because the caller was Mond.


    She answered, "Hello?"


    "Are you at work?" coldly asked Mond from the other end of the line.


    "Yes, " replied Cherry.


    He then imperiously ordered her, "Thepany will send you to meet a clientter. You must arrived at


    the right ce on time."


    "What?" Cherry was a little confused, because only the JS Group knew if she was to be sent to meet


    some client. How did Mond know about this?


    However, Mond didn''t answer her question, and instead quickly hung up.


    Cherry then put the phone on the desk, still thinking about what Mond had just said earlier. A couple of


    momentster, the internal phone also rang.


    Cherry picked it up, and said, "Hello."


    "Cherry, it''s me, " said Selina on the other end of the line.


    "Oh, Selina, " replied Cherry.


    "Cherry,e to my office, please."


    "I''m on my way, " answered Cherry, before she hung up the phone. She now vaguely felt that maybe


    what Mond said was indeed correct. Was there actually something that Selina needed her to do?


    Cherry stood up from her seat at her desk and then walked out of her office.


    Staring at the files in her hands, Selina was also a little confused. Why did that particr client


    nominate Cherry to negotiate the contracts?


    After she heard the lift''s bell ring, Selina looked up from her desk and saw that Cherry was already


    walking out of it.


    Cherry walked up to Selina, and as she looked at her, asked, "Selina, what''s wrong?"


    Selina then gave her the files in her hands, and said, "Just take a look at this contract. The client


    appointed you to do the negotiating with him."


    The moment after Selina finished her words, Cherry couldn''t help but start to shake a little. Mond was


    right, but how did he know about the JS Group''s business?


    Cherry quickly browsed through the files, and found that one of the subordinates in her department was


    in charge of the project. Everything was done except for the signing of the contract. She had never


    been a member of the project team, but why on earth was she appointed to negotiate with them about


    it?


    Selina also looked perplexed, and said, "Cherry, I don''t understand. We''ve worked with these clients for


    a long time, and they all have a good track record, but I still think that something isn''t right here."


    Selina was very confident in her instinct and judgement. All of her life, every time she had felt that


    something was odd or out of ce, she had always found out the reason why, but recently, although


    she thought that there had to be something going on behind her back, it was very difficult to find any


    evidence of it. She had no choice but to guess and try to look for any signs of what would happen next


    to make things more clear.


    As she looked at Selina, Cherry seriously said, "Selina, I''m sure that it has something to do with Mond."


    "Mond?" asked Selina. Did it really have something to do with him? She had met him at the party, and it


    was true that she had gotten a very powerful vibe from him, but she knew nothing about how he


    actually managed his business and how he treated his rivals or partners in business.


    Cherry didn''t say anything more, because she was also making a wild guess too. She had no evidence


    to prove that everything that was happening had something to do with Mond. The only thing that had


    made her think of Mond was the phone call that she had received from him.


    Seilna pondered in silence for a long time, and then said to Cherry, "Cherry, just go and meet the client.


    You''ll tell me everything that happened after youe back." After she paused for a moment and


    something flickered in her eyes, she continued to say, "If it really is Mond, then we''ve got to take some


    action fast."


    Cherry agreed with her. She knew that the JS Group had nothing to do with Jackson and his family, but


    he had made all of those efforts to help Derek and Selina. As Jackson''s wife, there was no way that


    she could just stand by and do nothing. She had to try her best to help the JS Group and Selina.


    "Okay, I''m going now, " said Cherry.


    As she stared at Cherry''s back when she left, Selina thought that if it truly turned out to be Mond, then


    it would be a great chance for the JS Group to expand its operations abroad on the overseas market.


    Cherry left the office building into her car.


    She drove to the fancy restaurant that Selina had told her, and as soon as she arrived and got out of


    her car, a guard walked towards her. She naturally gave the car keys to him, and took her bag and files


    from the passenger seat where she had put them.


    "Mrs. Cherry, Mr. Mond is waiting for you, " said the guard straightforwardly.


    Cherry was a little confused, because she had already read the contract, and the name on it wasn''t


    Mond at all. If it was Mond who was waiting for her, then who was that person that had its name written


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    on the contract? What the hell was going on?


    She had already arrived there, and there was no time for her to think about it for another moment. She


    slowly walked into the restaurant, perplexed by what was happening, but still cautious.


    As soon as she was inside, a waiter quickly came towards her.


    "Mrs. Cherry, please follow me; Mr. Mond is waiting for you in the private room, " warmly said the


    waiter.


    "Okay, " replied Cherry. When she saw the waiter walking in front of her, she had no choice but to


    follow him.


    They then walked into the lift, and they stopped at the top floor.


    The moment she walked out of the lift, Cherry was surprised by what she saw around her. Although it


    was somehow of a renowned restaurant in the city, the decoration had an extravagant degree of


    sophistication to them, even better than any other five-star restaurants overseas.


    When he saw Cherry''s amazed look, the waiter gave a little smile to her, and said, "Mrs. Cherry, the top


    floor is only for our VVIP. Mr. Mond has rented the whole floor today, so don''t worry, no one''s going to


    bother you."


    Cherry didn''t say anything or make any gestures, and just kept walking behind the waiter on the soft


    red carpet.


    Eventually, they stopped in front of a big door.


    The waiter then turned to look at Cherry, and politely said, "Mrs. Cherry, Mr. Mond is already waiting for


    you in the room. Please, go in."


    "Okay, " nodded Cherry.


    The waiter then turned around and left with a big smile on his face.

 Chapter 320 All Set (Part One)

    Chapter 320 All Set (Part One)


    When she opened the door, Cherry saw that Mond was standing in front of the French window, gazing


    outside.


    Even though he knew that she had walked in, he still didn''t turn around to look at her.


    Cherry then walked up to him and stopped when she was just a couple of feet away from him, but


    Mond still had his back turned to her. Cherry was confused by his reaction, and she asked, "Why are


    you here?"


    After he heard Cherry''s question, Mond slowly turned around to look at her. He answered, "Haven''t I


    told you already?"


    "What have you told me already?" asked Cherry confused, but expressionless.


    Mond slightly smiled at her, and replied, "I''m your client."


    "But your name isn''t on the contract. What''s going on here?" asked Cherry. She thought it was quite


    strange for her to find him there.


    "Cherry, you''re such a silly girl!" replied Mond. He resigned himself to the thought that sometimes she


    was foolish, but cute.


    Cherry felt annoyed when she heard what he had just said to her, because she still didn''t get the


    answer to her question.


    When he saw that he got no reply out of Cherry, Mond felt the urge to exin things to her in more


    detail. This feeling was new to him, because up until then he had never felt the need to exin


    anything to anyone. Why did he suddenly want to do that?


    "You know that my target is the JS Group, and specifically Jackson, " said Mond slowly.


    Then it dawned on Cherry. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard, and said, "But thepany


    isn''t yours!"


    "I will take over hispany, " said Mond without any sort of hesitation.


    "Do you mean that the moment this contract is signed, thepany will belong to you?" asked Cherry,


    while pointing to the contract in her hand.


    "Cherry, you''re even more clever than I thought, " replied Mond, with the corner of his lips curling up.


    Cherry shook her head, shocked by his horrible and disastrous idea. She thought, ''If someone else had


    actually doing.''


    "What are you up to?" asked Cherry, while she stared at Mond.


    Instead of answering her question, Mond started to walk towards the sofa. He then sat down on it,


    crossed his legs, and looked at Cherry. He slowly said, "There''s no need to rush. You know, I rarely


    book the whole ce, and I think that we should first sit down and catch up on things." Mond paused a


    second, and then continued to say, "Don''t you want to know the things about Jackson?"


    When she heard him, Cherry''s heart skipped a beat. She was eager to know every detail there was to


    know about her husband, Jackson.


    She then walked towards the sofa and sat down opposite to Mond.


    He casuallyughed, and as he looked at her, said, "I can see that the only things that can draw your


    attention are about him."


    "Why the JS Group?" asked Cherry.


    "Because I hate Jackson!" replied Mond, while firmly looking at Cherry with his eyes burning with


    anger.


    "Why do you hate him so much? Has he wronged you in some way?" asked Cherry again.


    "What he''s done to me was awful, " answered Mond, slowly stressing each syble while fury started to


    show on his face.


    "What else do you even need after you have already gotten so much money from Grandpa..." said


    Cherry, but before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Mond.


    "Shut up!" he roared. He then stared at Cherry with eyes burning inside their sockets like hot coals, and


    asked, "Who told you about that?"


    Cherry wasn''t frightened at all by his fierce look, and replied, "Nobody, I found the receipt all by myself.


    You do know that it was a lot of money, don''t you?"


    ''Mond must surely remember the money he received, '' thought Cherry.


    "Do Andrew and Jackson know that you saw the receipt?" asked Mond as he continued to fiercely stare


    at Cherry in front of him. He thought that he had to change his n, because it seemed that Cherry had


    found out about more things than he thought she should have.


    Cherry stared back at him, and while she firmly shook her head, replied, "They have no idea that I


    found the receipt."


    Mond started at Cherry for some more time more, and then said, "You''d better not tell them that, or


    otherwise I''ll have to send Jackson on a one way ticket straight to hell!"


    Mond''s words sent a chill down Cherry''s spine, and for a moment she saw he looked like the


    embodiment of evil.


    "What happened between you and the Chu Family? Why do you hate them so much? Why are you


    doing everything you can to destroy Jackson?" desperately asked Cherry.


    "You really want to know?" asked Mond.


    "Yes, I do, " answered Cherry, nodding her head without any sort of hesitation.


    Mond suddenly calmed down, and even a tranquil expression appeared on his face. He then said,


    "Before I tell you the truth, I need to mention about someone first."


    "Who?" asked Cherry.


    "You already know her, " said Mond while looking at Cherry.


    Cherry couldn''t think of anyone at that time, and she wondered who it might be. Why did Mond want to


    talk about this person? Did she have anything to do with Chu Family and feud Mond with it? Did she


    have anything to do with Mond?


    When he saw that Cherry wasn''t going to answer him, Mond went on to say, "She was the girl Jackson


    used to love before you."


    "Sally?" blurted out Cherry. She knew that before she had gotten married with Jackson, Sally was the


    one that he had loved.


    "You know more than I thought, " replied Mond bluntly.


    Cherry wondered, ''What Jackson refused to tell me, was it what happened between him and Sally?''


    Nobody had been willing to tell her what had happened between them in the past.


    "Are you going to tell me why Sally left Jackson?" asked Cherry.


    Mond was a little taken aback when he heard what Cherry asked him, because she seemed to know a


    whole lot more than he had thought to. When he thought better, he remembered that she was


    Jackson''s wife, and that of course she had to know things about her husband.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When Cherry saw that she got no reply from Mond, she asked again, "Is she the one?"


    "Cherry, you''re more clever than I thought you to be, " replied Mond.


    Cherry knew that he had acknowledged her answer, and she eagerly asked him again, "What


    happened back then? Why did Sally leave Jackson?"


    "Because Sally''s parents died, " simply replied Mond.


    Cherry was shocked by his unexpected answer and another shiver went down her spine. Why were her


    parents dead? Was that the reason why she had left the military residentialpound? ording to


    what she knew, the army had a system to take care of the children whose parents had died as soldiers;


    they didn''t need to move from the residentialpound, because the army provided them with


    everything that they needed.

 Chapter 321 All Set (Part Two)

    Chapter 321 All Set (Part Two)


    "That can''t be the reason why she left the residentialpound, because she could have been taken


    care of there, " said Cherry, after she pondered for a while.


    "If she had stayed, she would have died, " answered Mond, staring at Cherry with a dead cold stare in


    his eyes.


    Cherry was utterly shocked by his words, and she couldn''t believe what he had just said. What on


    Earth had happened if Sally would''ve died because of it?


    "Why? Why would she have died?" asked Cherry.


    Mond didn''t answer Cherry; he instead looked away, and said, "That''s why Jackson, your husband, had


    done everything to save her, even if it had cost him destroying the entire Chu Family."


    After she heard that, Cherry felt that her heart started to twitch with pain. She thought that he must


    have deeply loved her years ago, and that she had meant a lot to him. He was even willing to lose his


    entire Family for her. How deeply they loved each other, and how reckless he was! That was Jackson,


    doing things without ever thinking of the consequences that followed his actions!


    Mond continued to say, "Do you know, Cherry, that Jackson had risked everything to protect Sally, even


    after Andrew threatened to disown him as his grandson and cut him out of his Family? You know that


    the Chu Family could have beenpletely destroyed if the army ever found out about the truth.


    Cherry didn''t hear a word out of what Mond said because she was overwhelmed by the pain inside her


    heart, and because she was lost in her thoughts about the things that happened between Jackson and


    Sally. How could Jackson ever dare to go against his Grandpa''s orders. In her eyes, Andrew was the


    most honorable and respected person in the Family, and from how she saw, Jackson was very polite in


    front of him ever since she had gotten married into the Chu family. What had made him summon all of


    his courage to go against his Grandpa''s will? Was it because Sally was the only one that he truly


    loved?


    Mond could clearly see the expression change on Cherry''s face. He knew that she had to be thinking


    about what had happened between Jackson and Sally, and from what he saw, he also knew that


    Cherry indeed really loved Jackson.


    After some time, Cherry came around with her thoughts and looked at Mond. She asked him, "They


    really loved each other, didn''t they?"


    "You tell me, " said Mond. He wanted to hurt Cherry, because he couldn''t bear the fact that the woman


    loved Jackson. He had always been alone, and he wondered what made Jackson worthy to be loved


    by someone?


    Cherry nkly stared at Mond and didn''t say a word more.


    When he saw that his words had effect on Cherry, Mond continued to trouble her even more, and said,


    "They were indeed deeply in love, you can be sure about it! You can go and ask Stephen about all of


    that, but maybe you shouldn''t ask Derek, because he would surely never tell you about any of that."


    He knew that Cherry would trust Stephen, because the first time when he had met her it was in


    Stephen''s office, and if she hadn''t trusted him, she wouldn''t have gone to his office all by herself. Mond


    also wondered that if Cherry would still trust Stephen if she ever found out the true reason why he had


    gotten so close to her in the first ce.


    Cherry then gazed at Mond, and asked, "Did Jackson, Stephen, Sally and you grow up together?"


    Mond''s face darkened when he heard what Cherry had just asked him, and snapped, "Do you think


    that the militarypound was a nice ce to grow up in? Let me tell you something: it was a hell for


    kids, and there was no happiness at all!"


    Mond''s childhood memories suddenly shed back, and it made him feel the pain again. He wouldn''t


    have left the residentialpound if only someone could have acknowledged and supported him when


    he was a child. If that would have happened, then Jackson and him wouldn''t have be enemies!


    Cherry fell silent and got lost in her thoughts again. Only Jackson and Derek were still in the residential


    initially thought that it was a seemingly peaceful ce, with all the senior people strolling around, and


    the children, who were just about her son''s age, running around in the yard. She thought that people


    were happy there.


    Mond then stood up from his seat and slowly stepped towards Cherry, eventually sitting down beside


    her.


    Cherry was still unaware of himing close to her because she was still lost in her thoughts. She


    could only be attracted by Jackson, just as Mond had thought.


    Mond looked at her face and said, "Cherry, you don''t belong in the military residentialpound.


    Jackson doesn''t want you to get involved in any of his affairs."


    "But I''m his wife and I love him, and I want to be with him my whole life!" sincerely said Cherry. She


    simply had to be with him, but she wondered why was it so hard for her to do that?


    What Cherry said irritated Mond. He soon got enraged again, and roared at her, "Then go and suffer


    along with Jackson! Maybe you can relieve him of half the pain that he deserves!"


    He stood up as he said that, and after he looked down at Cherry, he continued to say, "I will make the


    JS Group disappear from this city, and Jackson will kneel before me and beg for my mercy!"


    When she saw him, Cherry started to get frantic. She also stood up, and as she looked at Mond, she


    asked, "Please don''t hurt Selina! Let the JS Group go!"


    "Why? Although Selina isn''t my target, she still is the acting president of the JS Group. Now that


    Jackson allowed her to run the JS Group for him, she will have to suffer together with him!" diabolically


    replied Mond as he stared at Cherry. He would make all of them pay for what he had gone through!


    Cherry then realized that Jackson was Mond''s only target, and that he had mistaken Jackson for the JS


    Group''s owner, but she couldn''t tell him the real facts. She didn''t know Mond at all, and she couldn''t


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    risk telling anything to him because she was afraid that something bad would happen the moment after


    she did that.

 Chapter 322 All Set (Part Three)

    Chapter 322 All Set (Part Three)


    Cherry tried her best to calm down, and as she looked at him, said, "Mond, although I don''t know what


    exactly happened between the two of you, please don''t target the JS Group, okay?"


    "Why? Just because you tell me so? I can instantly fire you out of the JS Group, " said Mond. He


    thought how naive the woman in front of him could be to think that he could he give up his n just


    because she wanted him to do so. In order to take his revenge on Jackson he had to put all of his heart


    and soul into ZM Group for years. His only goal had been to crush the JS Group and Jackson. How


    could he abandon all of his endeavors just because of her?


    "No, it''s not because of me. I just don''t want to see Selina get hurt, " replied Cherry, while shaking her


    head. She wasn''t thinking of herself, she was worried about Selina. Cherry had grown very fond of


    Selina, and she wanted to protect her, both as a friend, and as her sister-inw.


    "Selina?" asked Mond. He couldn''t figure out in his mind why she wanted to protect her so badly. She


    was Derek''s sister, and it was Derek''s obligation to ask for mercy on her. Why did Cherry do this for


    her?


    "Yes, I always see her as my little sister, and I don''t want anyone to hurt her. If you''re going to destroy


    the JS Group, then she''ll get hurt, " answered Cherry while she was gazing at Mond.


    Mond had never thought that Cherry would ever tell him something like this, but how could he just


    simply ept her advice?


    "Cherry, you''re on the verge of soon suffering yourself; how can you think that you''re able to protect


    others when you can''t even protect yourself? But don''t worry, I''ll make you live the perfect life I nned


    for you!"


    "Wh...what?" asked Cherry. She couldn''t understand what he had just said to her.


    The corner of Mond''s lips then curled up and an evil smile appeared on his face. He then looked at


    Cherry, and said, "Cherry, I find you extremely adorable, so what we''re going to do will be a lot of fun!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After he said that, Mond grabbed Cherry''s arm and directly walked with her towards the door.


    "Wh...What are you going to do to me?" asked Cherry, confused by his sudden action. She didn''t know


    where he was going to take her, but Cherry had been able to grab her bag and contract before walking


    out the door.


    "To have lunch, " replied Mond bluntly.


    Cherry was then taken by Mond to a fancy restaurant. There was a single table ced in the center of


    the room, and it was already filled with food on it. Mond led Cherry to the table and pulled out the chair


    for her. He then also sat down, and asked, "I want you to have lunch with me."


    After he said that, he picked up his chopsticks and started to eat.


    While she was watching him eat, Cherry thought that he was absurd and not in his right mind. He


    seemed cold and shrewd sometimes, but other times he acted more like a little child, arrogant and


    boring.


    Seeing Cherry hadn''t started to eat yet, Mond asked her, "Isn''t this food good enough for you?"


    Cherry didn''t reply, but after she thought for some more time, she decided to pick up the chopsticks in


    front of her and to enjoy the delicious dishesid in front of her.


    After lunch, Mond said, "Let''s go, I want to drive you back to the JS Group."


    "No, thanks, I can drive my own car, " said Cherry.


    Mond gazed deep into Cherry''s eyes, and seriously said, "I will send someone to drive your car back to


    the parking lot of the JS Group. Don''t you want to know about the contract? Or, do you already know


    what to tell Selina after you get back?"


    "I..." Cherry suddenly became at a loss for words. She hadn''t even thought yet about how she would


    report what had happened to Selina. Indeed, her job for today had been to get the contract signed, and


    if she didn''tplete it, what was she going to tell Selina?


    When he saw Cherry''s hesitation, Mond grabbed her arm and then led her to the elevator.


    "Let go of me, I can walk by myself!" cried Cherry, as she was fiercely trying to shake off his hand.


    Mond didn''t say a word after he saw her resist like that, and eventually decided to let her go. As long as


    she still followed him, he could still keep his n on track and running.


    Inside the car, while Mond was driving, he asked, "I''m not going to sign the contract."


    Cherry was surprised by what he had said. She looked at Mond with cheer glowing in her eyes, and


    asked, "Does that mean you are going to let the JS Group off the hook?"


    Cherry felt a joy inside of her, because it meant that if he didn''t sign the contract, Mond couldn''t merge


    the JS Group anymore!


    "How do you think that that could even be possible?" coldly replied Mond.


    Cherry then fell back into silence again. ''Will he still stick to his n?'' she wondered. It seems that she


    had rejoiced too soon.


    "What are you up to?" asked Cherry impatiently.


    "You are going to find out what I''m up to soon enough, and..." Mond paused for a second, then


    continued, "I will walk you through the whole thing, so you''ll never forget your feelings, and never need


    to ask others for the truth again!"


    Cherry stared at Mond, not knowing what to say to him anymore. She couldn''t follow him, and


    wondered what he really meant by saying that. It seemed that he was getting more and more


    mysterious to her with each encounter that she had with him.


    Mond''s phone rang, and he held the steering wheel with one hand, while he checked his phone with


    the other. He unlocked the screen and the corner of his lips slightly curled up.


    There was a message on it, and it said, "All set!"

 Chapter 323 A Simple Explanation (Part One)

    Chapter 323 A Simple Exnation (Part One)


    Jackson then drove to the JS Group, and directly took the elevator to Selina''s office room on the top


    floor.


    When he arrived there, Selina was talking business matters with several of her senior managers.


    Selina was a bit surprised to see Jackson suddenlye out of the elevator.


    "Brother, why are you here?" asked Selina, paying all of her attention to Jackson.


    When they saw Jackson, the senior managers who were sitting in Selina''s office immediately started to


    diligently nod at him. All of them knew in their hearts that the real boss of the JS Group was none other


    than Jackson.


    Jackson nced at all of those people, and then said to Selina, "Are you busy now?"


    "No, I was just arranging something for them. I''ll be finished soon, " answered Selina.


    "Okay, then go on with your work, I''ll make myself a cup of tea meanwhile, " said Jackson, and then


    stepped towards the tea room.


    Selina quickly told a couple of things to the senior managers and then let them leave.


    After she watched them get out of her office, Selina walked to the tea room to speak with Jackson.


    Sitting on a chair in the tea room, Jackson was drinking his tea and enjoying the scenery outside the


    window.


    "Brother, howe you''re free toe here and talk to me?" asked Selina, as she sat on a chair


    opposite to Jackson.


    "I just wanted toe here and visit you, " replied Jackson, still looking at the scenery outside.


    "You came here to see my Sister, didn''t you? Oh, you have only eyes for my Sister. Have you ever


    thought of caring about somebody else once in a while?" said Selina calmly.


    It seemed that Selina read Jackson''s mind, because what she had just said was exactly what Jackson


    thought and felt in his heart. Thinking about Selina''s words, Jackson had to admit to himself that he put


    Cherry in the center of his heart all the time, and that she was the most important person to him in the


    whole world.


    "You?smart girl!" a smile curved Jackson''s lips.


    Selinaughed, and then said, "What a pity, Brother! You''ll be disappointed to hear that my Sister is not


    in thepany right now."


    After he heard her, Jackson shifted his eyes from the window onto Selina, and asked her, "Where is


    she then?"


    Selina innocently answered him, "She went out to talk about a contract with one of our corporate


    partners. The other side nominated Cherry to do that, and I didn''t have a choice but to assign her for


    the job."


    "Does that mean that Cherry''s ability has been approved by these clients?" Jackson still felt very


    confused about that. How excellent could Cherry actually be if a client asked for her specifically to


    negotiate the contract?


    Selina thought for a while, and then summarized everything for Jackson. She said, "Something like


    that, but my Sister''s work skills are pretty good. But still, the one who get the most praises is still you,


    Brother." After Selina paused for a moment, she continued to say, "So many people say that you have


    a wonderful wife, and not only is she a specialdy, but she''s also an excellent and talented worker.


    Cherry''s a skilled and versatile woman."


    Jackson felt very happy in his heart and valued Cherry very much. She was all the fortune that he had


    in the world.


    Catching the brief smile on Jackson''s face, Selina went on to say, "By the way, is my Brother busy?


    Why didn''t hee here with you?"


    "I''m not clear about that, but who knows, maybe he''s looking for a girlfriend, " said Jackson, and then


    took a sip out of his cup of tea.


    Selina couldn''t help but open her eyes wide, and as she stared at Jackson with astonishment in her


    eyes, asked, "Are you sure about that?"


    Jackson didn''t answer Selina''s question, and instead asked in reply, "I heard that you got along well


    with my brother-inw. Is that right?"


    Selina''s face flushed hot red when she heard that Jackson referred to Wilson. She suddenly lowered


    her head, and in a small and shy voice said, "Did Cherry tell you that?"


    "I already knew that, even though she didn''t tell me anything about it. Even Joe knows that. He said


    that Auntie Selina is going to be his Uncle Wilson''s wife, " said Jackson with a big grin on his face.


    "What!" Selina then looked up at Jackson, and asked, "Even Joe knows about it?"


    "What do you think?" asked Jackson with indifference.


    "How disgraceful! Then Joe must think that he can make fun of me!" As she thought about the little


    naughty boy, Selina felt a bit ufortable in her heart. She had already heard from Wilson that what


    his nephew thought in his mind was totally different from that of the ordinary kids of his age. Wilson


    believed that Joe might have been influenced by the western culture when he lived abroad, or that it


    was caused by Cherry''s efforts to nurture him. In a word, it wasn''t a good option for normal people to


    provoke the little mischievous sprite.


    "Joe said that he would be very happy to call you Aunt, " said Jackson smiling. ''This simple girl feels


    shy for falling in love with someone. Selina is still a young girl that needs to learn a lot more about life, ''


    thought Jackson.


    "I have to talk with that boy one day, " said Selina, while she staring in front of her, pondering about


    something deep in her heart.


    Jackson then burst intoughter again. He put down the cup of tea on the table, stood up from his seat,


    and said to Selina, "Alright, I want to go out for a while, but I wille backter to see your Sister.


    When do you think she will be back?"


    "I don''t know, but if you have something to do, go and sort it out first. You cane hereter in the


    afternoon, Cherry will surely be back here by then, " said Selina.


    "Okay, then I''ll go first, " said Jackson, and then left the tea room.


    "Okay."


    Jackson walked into the elevator feeling happy in his heart. He would finally set his mind at ease if


    Selina married Wilson. Wilson seemed to be a nice person, and furthermore, he was Cherry''s Brother,


    so that made Wilson his Brother too. He believed that he could trust him, and that he would be with him


    on the best of terms.


    After the elevator arrived at the ground floor, Jackson got out it, walked across the lobby and left the JS


    Building.


    But Jackson suddenly stopped in his tracks when he was on his way to his car.


    Mond parked his car in front of the JS Building, and then both Cherry and him got out of it.


    Mond walked to Cherry''s side, and with a smile on his face said to her, "You''ve arrived, and your own


    car is in the building''s parking lot. Someone will bring you the key in a short time."


    "Alright, thank you, " said Cherry, while she nodded at him.


    Mond started to look around, because he knew that Jackson had to be somewhere close by. He had


    already arranged for the coincidence, and he scouted the area around him to find his enemy.


    Finally, Mond found the person that he was looking for. Jackson''s face had turned gray, which met his


    expectations perfectly. How could Jackson stay indifferent when he saw his wife with another man?


    Jackson looked into Mond''s eyes and started to walk close to them. His eyes were burning bright with


    rage inside of them.


    When she saw that Mond''s eyes peered into the distance, Cherry felt a bit puzzled, and wondered,


    ''What is he staring at?''


    Cherry tried to find the answer to her question by following Mond''s gaze, but she was immediately


    stunned when she saw Jacksoning towards them.


    "Jackson!" Cherry couldn''t help but call out his name and step backwards.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mond also noticed Cherry''s reaction. She had quickly taken a few steps away from him, and he


    wondered, ''Is that because she cares about him? Does she keep her distance from me because of


    Jackson?''

 Chapter 324 A Simple Explanation (Part Two)

    Chapter 324 A Simple Exnation (Part Two)


    Jackson walked up to them and stood face to face with Mond, paying no attention to Cherry.


    "How could you meet with her?" said Jackson, ring at Mond with disgust and hatred.


    A smile appeared on Mond''s lips, but he didn''t say anything.


    Cherry knew that Jackson had gotten mad, so she immediately exined to him, "Jackson, I went to..."


    But before Cherry had the chance to finish her words, she was interrupted by Mond. He said, "Why


    can''t we meet together? We even already had lunch together. What''s your opinion on that?" Mond also


    looked deep into Jackson''s eyes, butpared to Jackson, the look in his eyes was much more


    deep in the corners of his mind.


    Cherry clearly knew what Mond implied the moment she heard his words. He wanted to make Jackson


    think that there was an affair between Mond and her. Cherry was sure that Jackson would listen to his


    words. It had been always simple for her to read Jackson''s mind.


    "No, it''s not like that! I went to..." Cherry tried to exin things to him again, but Cherry was quickly


    scolded by Jackson before she had the chance to finish.


    Jackson then turned his head to look at Cherry, and furiously roared, "Shut up, you have no right to


    speak now!" When had this woman be so bold? He had never expected that she could meet


    Mond behind his back, and if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have thought that she


    had any dealings with Mond. He couldn''t believe that their rtionship was so close that they could


    even sit together at the same table and have lunch.


    Cherry froze all of a sudden when she heard what Jackson had said to her. He was scolding her, and


    he had got mad at her. Everything was a misunderstanding, and she wasn''t even able to exin things


    to him.


    When he saw that Jackson had lost his temper on Cherry, Mond couldn''t control his emotions anymore,


    although his mind told him that this was the exact result that he had wanted. He rushed forward and


    stood in front of Cherry, and as he fixed his eyes on his opponent, said, "Jackson, so this is how you


    treat your woman!"


    "Oh, you still know she''s my woman. Have you ever thought about the horrible end that you would have


    if you ever touched what''s mine?" said Jackson furiously. He was mad not only because of the words


    that Mond had said, but also for his shameless behaviour. Mond was protecting Cherry, but she


    belonged to Jackson, and he should have been the one to protect her. What right did Mond have to


    stand up for his woman?


    "Really now?" asked Mond. He then looked at Jackson, and in an even more tant manner, said, "I''m


    so interested in that."


    "Mond!" Cherry immediately called his name to stop him. After all, this was the JS Building, and things


    could get a lot more worse if someone saw them quarrelling here.


    As Cherry tried to persuade him to calm down, Mond got even more impulsive. He then tightly gripped


    her arm and put her behind him.


    "Cherry, if your husband doesn''t treat you well, I can alwayse to your aid and protect you


    whenever you need me, " said Mond. His mind had told him to say those words just to irritate Jackson,


    without no other intention in them, but he could also feel that some sincere feelings were actually


    revealing themselves from his heart, feelings which pushed him to protect and care about Cherry.


    "Let her go!" said Jackson, as he seized Mond''s arm hard to force Mond to release Cherry.


    Mond knew that he didn''t have as much strength as Jackson did, because Jackson was a soldier. He


    was professionally trained for war, and Mond could never match him in physical strength.


    Jackson shook off Mond''s arm and made him step aside for a few paces to get away from Cherry.


    Staring at Jackson''s eyes, Mond felt that he seemed to have achieved his goal. He looked at him with


    disdain in his eyes, and said, "Jackson, it turns out that you can be anxious sometimes too. I thought


    that you were superior over all of your life, and that you have nothing to worry about."


    "Fuck off! You''re not wee here!" shouted Jackson furiously. He was a dangerous element, a time


    bomb which could explode at any given time. Jackson didn''t know how much time he had before he


    would eventually blow up and destroy everything around him.


    "I didn''te here for you. What right do you have to chase me away from here, huh?" said Mond.


    When they had begun quarreling, Cherry was still lost in her thoughts because of Jackson''s scolding,


    but now she wanted to stop them. Why couldn''t they get along well with each other as both of them had


    once lived in the residentialpound?


    "You two stop your quarrelling! Please!" suddenly shouted Cherry. Although she wasn''t sure if they


    would listen to her words, she still wanted to try, because she couldn''t turn a blind eye to what they


    were doing. She had to stop them!


    Cherry then gazed at her husband and said, "Jackson, I will exin everything what happened."


    After that, she moved her eyes onto Mond and said, "Mond, you can leave first. Thank you for bringing


    me back."


    Mond knew clearly that Cherry had chosen to send him away and keep Jackson beside her, but he had


    achieved his aim, so it was useless for him to stay there any longer. He decided to follow Cherry''s


    words, and to leave first.


    "Alright, then I''ll go first, " said Mond as he nodded, pretending to speak these words in a soft and


    gentle tone.


    After she watched Mond drive away, Cherry focused all of her attention onto Jackson, and hopelessly


    said, "Jackson, can you trust me?"


    "I prefer to trust only what I see, " said Jackson while ring at Cherry, with his heart still filled with


    anger to its brim.


    Cherry realized that there was nothing she could do because he would always turn a deaf ear to


    anything that she said.


    Cherry then took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. As she looked at Jackson, she said,


    "Alright, you can go on with your affairs first, let''s talk about it tonight, okay? I have to go back to work


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    now."


    After she said this, Cherry was about to turn around and go inside the JS Building.


    But before she could lift her feet off the ground and make the first pace, Jacked suddenly gripped her


    arm and furiously said, "You''lle home with me right now."


    Jackson then walked in the direction of his car dragging Cherry by her arm.


    Inside his car, Mond saw that Jackson was pulling Cherry to his vehicle, and that Cherry''s expression


    showed that she waspelled to do that. Furthermore, Jackson''s face looked ferocious, and Mond


    couldn''t believe that he could be so fierce and rough with his own wife.

 Chapter 325 A Simple Explanation (Part Three)

    Chapter 325 A Simple Exnation (Part Three)


    Mond was even more certain in his heart that Cherry wasn''t happy at all being with Jackson. He had


    figured that out when he had first seen Cherry at the elite party, and it had been obvious that her face


    had been pped by Jackson. She didn''t lead a happy life in the Chu Family, and what Jackson had


    done earlier to Cherry, because he was too explosive towards her, made Mond want to kill him


    instantly. Several years ago, Jackson had given all of his heart to Sally, and he had actually treated her


    very well, loved her, and even listened to all of her words, but now it seemed that he had such a terrible


    attitude towards his wife, and that he had even been capable of hitting her. ''Jackson, what an awful


    man you are, '' thought Mond.


    It wasn''t until Jackson ran away from his sight that Mond finally recovered from his thought. He


    considered everything for a while, and couldn''t help but get a pleasant feeling in his heart. Cherry


    would stop appearing at the JS Group, at least in the following days, and because Mond knew


    Jackson''s personality like the back of his palm, he was sure that he wouldn''t let Cherry out of sight


    again. He could then concentrate on attacking the JS Group in the following days.


    Mond then started the engine and drove his car away. His hands were sweating on the steering wheel,


    and he still had the woman deeply etched on his mind. He hadn''t wanted to sign the contract not


    because he didn''t want to cooperate with the JS Group, but because he didn''t want to get Cherry into


    the trouble. If someone were to take the me he would choose Selina to do that, or more urately,


    he would make Jackson take all the responsibilities upon him. At that time, all things that went wrong in


    thepany seemed to be connected to Selina, the nominal chief executive of the JS Group, while


    Cherry would have nothing to do with the trouble that came over the JS Group. He would try all means


    to make Jackson be the loser of the game, making Jackson experience the feeling of being abandoned


    and discarded.


    Meanwhile, Jackson drove the car as fast as he could on the road.


    Cherry sat next to him gripping the safety belt tight in her hands. She couldn''t utter a single word, and


    while she was witnessing the fleeting scenery outside the window, her body had already started to


    be numb.


    After they returned home, Jackson walked across the living room and went straight up to the second


    floor. He even didn''t greet his Grandpa.


    Cherry then went into the living room and saw that Andrew and the Butler were there. She then walked


    up to them, looked at Andrew and called out, "Grandpa!"


    Andrew didn''t know what time it was, and after he briefly nced up at the second floor, he turned his


    eyes to Cherry, and said, "What happened? Why are the two of you back home so early?"


    Cherry knew that she couldn''t tell her Grandpa that it was because of Mond. Last time he had heard


    about him, he had fainted and had been sent to the hospital. She wouldn''t dare to tell him about


    anything that had happened earlier.


    "Oh, don''t worry, it''s not serious. Something happened in thepany that made Jackson feel pretty


    bad. I''ll go upstairs and check on him, " replied Cherry.


    "Okay then, hurry up! Tell Jackson that everything will be okay, and that he doesn''t have to worry about


    it. If something serious happened, you can always tell me and I will be more than happy to solve the


    problem for you, " said Andrew. He had gotten old, and the only thing that he cared about in his heart


    was his family. He hoped that Jackson and Cherry could enjoy their life with each other, and that his


    lovely great-grandson would grow up happily in a healthy family.


    "It''s alright, " said Cherry, with a big smile on her face. She tried to make herself look peaceful, so that


    Andrew would no longer worry about them.


    Andrew nodded, and as he looked at Cherry''s expression, he believed that nothing serious had


    happened.


    "Well, Grandpa, then I''ll now go up to the second floor to see Jackson, " said Cherry politely.


    "Okay, just go, " Andrew said.


    After he saw Cherry walk upstairs, Andrew couldn''t help but let out a sigh, and said, "s, Jackson and


    Cherry are still too impulsive. Look at Jackson''s temper, it''s nothing like a soldier''s one. Oh, why can''t


    he just calm down?"


    "He should be okay. Cherry said that it was because something happened in thepany. How could


    a serious thing happen in such a great group like the JS? Don''t worry about it, Mr. Andrew, I''m sure that


    everything is alright, " said the Butler, consoling Andrew.


    "Yes, just let them deal with these things by themselves, " nodded Andrew, while he gradually set his


    mind at ease.


    Standing in the door of the bedroom, Cherry saw that Jackson was sitting on the edge of the bed with


    bowed head.


    Cherry then walked into the bedroom, and after she carefully closed the door, she walked up to


    Jackson and sat beside him on the bed.


    "I went out to talk about a contract this morning, but it wasn''t until I got there that I found it was actually


    Mond. I then discussed some matters about the contract with him but we didn''t sign it. He said that he


    wanted to have lunch with me, and after that he drove me back to mypany. That''s when you saw


    us, " said Cherry. She didn''t want to give him a detailed exnation, and because Jackson had roared


    at her in front of herpany earlier, she was unwilling to tell more to him.


    "Your lunch ended so fast, " said Jackson. He then raised his head, looked up at Cherry, and asked,


    "Where did you talk with him about the contract?"


    "At a restaurant, " answered Cherry.


    "Why didn''t you go to a hotel? It''s a better ce for you to do what you want to do, " said Jackson,


    staring at Cherry''s eyes.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You..." Cherry didn''t know what to say next to him, and she wondered how could Jackson even dare to


    speak this kind of words to her? How could he do that as her husband?


    "What? Did I say anything wrong? Didn''t you say that you were already interested in Mond, and that


    you want to find out everything about him? Now that the two of you are so close to each other, he must


    have told you so many things that you wanted to know, right?" said Jackson ironically. Actually, all of


    these things were exactly what he had been worried about the most. The truth was that Mond knew too


    much and he couldn''t be in his control, and if Mond ever wanted to tell something to Cherry, there was


    no way for Jackson to stop him from doing that.

 Chapter 326 What Did He Want To Do (Part One)

    Chapter 326 What Did He Want To Do (Part One)


    Jackson''s words irritated Cherry. She stood up, and as she looked into Jackson''s eyes, she furiously


    said, "Yes, Mond has indeed told me something!" She paused for a moment to think of something, and


    then continued to say, "Jackson, I''ve always been worried about you because I thought that it was


    dangerous to have Sally around you, but now I know that I was wrong; now I realize how much you


    actually loved her years ago."


    Jackson also furiously stood up, and in a thundering mad rage asked Cherry, "What the hell did Mond


    tell you?"


    Jackson hadn''t expected that Mond would tell Cherry things about him and Sally. What the hell did he


    want to do? What was his scheme? He had thought that Mond would tell Cherry something about his


    past life and background, not about Sally.


    "He told me some of the facts that you tried to hide from me, " said Cherry. She obviously knew that


    Jackson was very angry, but she didn''t fear him anymore. She had been very anxious after knowing the


    truth and she felt that it didn''t make any sense to be still afraid of him.


    Jackson then suddenly came closer to Cherry and tightly gripped her arm. In an infuriated tone, he


    said, "Tell me, what did he say to you? Tell me now!"


    Cherry wasn''t scared of him anymore; she calmly looked into Jackson''s eyes, and word by word


    uttered, "Jackson, I had never expected that you would be able to give up everything you had for Sally.


    It''s no wonder that you left me alone at home for her sake five years ago. I always thought that you


    indeed loved Sally, but I had never expected that you would love her so deeply as to sacrifice all that


    you had!"


    "Enough! Shut up!" shouted Jackson, as a hot burning fury started to ze deep in his heart. It was


    true that he had once loved Sally, but that was long before he had met Cherry. He knew better than


    anyone that he had gone maybe a step too far with what he had done to Cherry five years ago, but he


    tried to think better about it, and it seemed that he had cherished her even more than before after her


    return. He wanted to love and care for her with all of his heart, because he had no feelings left for Sally


    whatsoever. How could Cherry still mention of the past when he loved her so deeply in the present


    moment?


    "Why? Why should I shut up?" retorted Cherry. She stared at Jackson, and continued to say, "You have


    made so many sacrifices for Sally, your beloved and cherished woman, but tell me, Jackson, what have


    you done for me? I''ll tell you what you''ve done! You ruined the Shen Group and let my father be


    homeless! Jackson, how dare you treat me like a mongrel, but treat your sweet Sally like a goddess?


    You said that you loved me, was this the way to show your love to me?"


    "Shut up!" Jackson''s body then started to shiver and he gripped Cherry''s arm even more fiercely.


    Cherry knitted her eyebrows in a frown. She felt a sharp pain in her arm because of Jackson''s grip, but


    she still bore it nevertheless, because under no circumstance would she have begged him for mercy.


    When he saw that Cherry didn''t say a word, Jackson went on to say, "I admit that I indeed protected


    Sally like a madman in the past, but as for what I did to the Shen Group, that was my revenge for you


    running away from me. You are the only one to me, because if you hadn''t left me at that time, the


    Shen Group would''ve been doing pretty well today."


    "How funny you are!" said Cherry. She put on a helpless bitter smile on her lips, and as she squinted at


    Jackson, she said in a disdainful voice, "Do you feel better when you say that? That you arepletely


    innocent and I just ran away from you? Don''t you know why I left you? In your heart, Sally was much


    more important than I was! How could I still stay beside you when you cared about her so much? How


    could I feel safe to give birth to Joe with you and Sally around?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me about Joe then? If you told me that you were pregnant, I would have certainly


    handled all of this in a different, perfect manner, " said Jackson. The scene that happened five years


    ago reappeared in his mind. He couldn''t forget how he had felt when he couldn''t find her anywhere, the


    feeling of going mad and losing one''s mind, and even if he wanted to apologize to her, he couldn''t,


    because she was nowhere to be found. He thought that he had lost her forever.


    "How was I supposed to tell you that? Should I have told you, so that Sally would''ve also known about


    Joe''s existence?" Cherry then gazed deep into Jackson''s eyes and spoke the earnest feelings that she


    had condensed in her heart. "I was afraid that my child would be killed before he was even born."


    Jackson knew very well what Cherry meant with her words. He remembered the first time Sally had


    met Cherry and how she had quarrelled with her, and thought that Cherry had been afraid years ago


    that she might have done something bad to her and her child. Jackson would have also been worried if


    he had known that Sally knew about Cherry''s son, because she wasn''t in her right mind, and he didn''t


    know that she was actually capable to do.


    When she saw that Jackson was silent, Cherry continued to say, "Let go of me!"


    She didn''t resist nor struggle against him, because she wanted Jackson to let go of her arm by himself.


    After some time passed, Jackson gradually loosened his grip on her arm, and Cherry couldn''t help but


    back up a few steps away from him. She wanted to keep her distance from Jackson, at least for the


    time being.


    "From now on you won''t have to go to the JS Group to work anymore; I will ask Selina to handle all the


    resignation formalities for you. You''ll stay at home!"manded Jackson. He was very worried about


    Cherry''s safety, especially now that Mond had appeared, because he was afraid that he would still look


    for her and hurt her. He was terrified of losing Cherry again, and he was afraid that Mond was a great


    danger to her, because what Mond wanted was to ruin Jackson and the Chu Family, and that included


    his woman too.


    But Cherry refused him firmly, "No! I will not quit my job!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jackson frowned, and he couldn''t believe his ears. Was the woman resisting hismand? With his


    deep eyes looking at her fiercely, he roared, "Are you resisting me?"


    "Yes, I am!" said Cherry without any sort of hesitation in her voice. "Even If you won''t allow me to work


    in the JS Group anymore, I will still go and find another job! I won''t stay at home every day!"


    Cherry had been very satisfied with her present life, and she didn''t want to destroy it. During the past


    years, she had been making money with her own two hands, and it had be a habit for her to be


    independent financially. Even if Jackson gave her an abundant amount of money and asked her to stay


    at home, she would still not agree with him, because it was too easy, and too boring.


    After he heard her, Jackson became infuriated. Like an angry lion, he strode towards Cherry and


    fiercely grabbed her by the neck with all of his strength.

 Chapter 327 What Did He Want To Do (Part Two)

    Chapter 327 What Did He Want To Do (Part Two)


    "Hrrr!" Cherry felt that she was suffocating, and felt a great pain in her neck and even more in her


    heart. She kept resisting him, hoping to remove Jackson''s hand, but she was too weak to do that.


    "Don''t you understand why I asked you not to go to work anymore?" said Jackson, while he red at


    Cherry, with eyes filled with fury. He then continued to say, "If you dare to meet Mond again, I will break


    your legs!"


    Cherry then realized that his real purpose for keeping her inside the house and out of work was for her


    not to meet Mond. What was Jackson afraid of? ''Is he afraid that Mond will tell me even more about


    him?'' thought Cherry. Now since her curiosity had been aroused even more, she really wanted to know


    everything about her husband from Mond. For her, Mond was the only one who would tell her about


    Jackson''s secrets.


    Cherry didn''t utter a word, and felt short of breath while she kept resisting Jackson.


    When he didn''t get any reply from her, Jackson continued to squeeze her delicate neck in his hands.


    Suddenly, the bedroom''s door was pushed open, and Andrew and the butler were standing at the door.


    When he saw that Jackson was suffocating Cherry, Andrew furiously walked over and ordered, "Get


    your hand off of her!"


    After he heard Andrew, Jackson looked at Cherry and then slowly removed his hands off of her neck.


    Cherry was so weak that she copsed on the floor straightaway after Jackson left her go.


    "Cherry!" cried the butler, who hastily walked over to her to help her stand up.


    But he was quickly pushed away by Cherry, because she didn''t allow anyone to get close to her in that


    moment.


    "What the hell is going on here?" asked Andrew, while staring at Jackson.


    Jackson didn''t utter a word, and instead kept his fixed eyes on Cherry. He could never control himself


    whenever she angered him, because she enthralled him so much that he didn''t know what he was


    doing anymore.


    When he saw that Jackson didn''t answer him, Andrew looked at Cherry, who was squatting on the floor


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    and gasping for air. When he saw her expression, he could tell how painful and broken she felt.


    Andrew looked at Jackson again and scolded him sternly, "She''s your wife! Jackson, how could you


    treat her like this? Even if she has done something wrong, you can''t treat her like this. Don''t you have


    somemon sense as a military officer? Don''t you know what you''re doing?"


    Jackson still kept silent and looked at Cherry in a daze. He also didn''t know how he could have done


    that.


    When he saw what was happening, the butler walked beside Andrew, and said, "Let''s leave. They can


    handle this alone."


    Andrew knew his grandson like the back of his palm, and when he saw that Jackson still didn''t utter a


    word, he decided to follow the butler''s advice.


    The butler followed Andrew to the door, but before he left, he took a nce at Cherry who was sitting


    on the floor. He secretly snickered in his heart, ''This''s how the Family should look like.''


    Jackson and Cherry were alone again in the bedroom.


    "Remember my words!" coldlymanded Jackson, and then also turned and left the bedroom.


    Cherry was still on the floor, with tears flowing down her cheeks from her eyes.


    When Jackson went downstairs to the living room, he saw that Andrew and the butler were siting in the


    living room together. Although he had intended to walk out of the house immediately, he was stopped


    by his Grandpa.


    "Come back here now!" shouted Andrew.


    Jackson stopped and paused for a moment, and then turned around to sit beside Andrew.


    "What''s going on between the two of you? Has Cherry done anything wrong? Why did you treat her like


    that? Don''t you see in how much pain she was? I could feel her heart ache, " said Andrew. His tone


    was much softer, because he had never wanted to be tough to his grandson. After all, he loved him


    very much, and he knew that Jackson would eventually handle things by himself.


    After a long while, Jackson slowly said, "Mond told her."


    Immediately after Jackson finished uttering his words, Andrew''s face turned dead-pale. His hand


    couldn''t help but shake, and as he looked at Jackson, he asked in a trembling tone, "Ha...has he told


    her everything?"


    Jackson then shook his head, and replied to Andrew, "Not yet. It seems that he only told her about the


    He Family."


    From Cherry''s reaction and emotion, Jackson could tell that Mond hadn''t told everything to her yet, or


    she wouldn''t have just talked about Sally''s affairs.


    There was slight change in Andrew''s expression after he heard his grandson, but he still kept his calm.


    After he thought about it for a while, he asked, "How did he find Cherry?"


    Jackson didn''t tell any of the details to Andrew, and instead said, "He uses various means to get what


    he wants."


    Andrew understood that if Mond wanted to meet with Cherry, he woulde up with many ways of


    approaching her.


    Andrew then looked at Jackson, and with his tone filled with worry, said, "We''ve kept this secret for so


    many years already, and under no circumstance can we let Cherry and Joe know about it; otherwise,


    who knows what will ever happen to our peaceful family."


    Ever since he had heard the name Mond again, he had felt restless in his heart. He knew that Mond


    hade back to take his revenge on him.


    "Grandpa!" cried Jackson. He suddenly looked serious at Andrew, and said, "I don''t want to hide it from


    her any longer. I want to tell her the truth."


    Jackson felt tormented by what was happening all around him. He really wanted to protect his woman


    and love her with all of his heart and soul, but Cherry was too stubborn and wanted to know everything


    about him, something that made him feel helpless. He had lost his control and pped herst time


    because of Mond. The impulse to hurt her had boiled again earlier, also because of Mond. He hated


    himself for what he had be, and thought, ''She''s my woman and I should love and protect her, but


    why do I quarrel with her every time?'' He was terrified at the thought of losing her again, and he could


    never forget the feeling he had in his heart five years ago when she had left him. He didn''t want to


    suffer again, and he was very afraid that Cherry would run away from him again.


    Hearing what Jackson just said, Andrew''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Jackson, and in a


    furious voice said, "No! You can''t tell her!"


    Jackson didn''t utter a word and instead painfully lowered his head.


    When Andrew saw how upset his grandson looked, he also started to feel distressed, but he couldn''t


    allow anyone to meddle in his n, not even his grandson. If his n failed, then the whole Chu Family


    would all done for, and that was something way beyond his wildest imagination.


    Andrew felt somehow helpless. Nowadays, he was no longer as aggressive as he had used to be in his


    younger years, and his body wasn''t responding to hismands anymore. Even if he wanted to do


    something all by himself, his body couldn''t let him. He had no other choice but to stay with his hope


    anchored in his n.

 Chapter 328 What Did He Want To Do (Part Three)

    Chapter 328 What Did He Want To Do (Part Three)


    He then patted Jackson''s shoulder, and in a much more tender and calm voice said, "Jackson, promise


    me that you won''t let Cherry and Joe know about any of it! If Cherry knows everything, then those


    people will never let her go!"


    "But I..." started Jackson to say, but before he had the chance to finish his sentence, he was


    interrupted by Andrew again.


    "Both Mond and Stephen now know about Joe''s existence. What do you think they will do to him?"


    asked Andrew.


    Jackson''s then thought about Joe. He pondered, ''Even If I tell everything to Cherry, the two of them will


    still be in danger. It doesn''t matter whether I tell her or not, Cherry and Joe will be in great peril, and


    what I should do right now is to protect them and not struggle with the thought of whether I should tell


    Cherry or not about what happened in the past.''


    When he saw that Jackson didn''t say a word, Andrew continued to say, "Jackson, do you now know


    what you have to do?"


    Jackson nodded his head.


    After he stayed with Andrew for a while longer in the living room, Jackson stood up from his seat and


    said that he wanted to go to the JS Group. Andrew nodded, and then Jackson turned around and left.


    Not long after Jackson''s departure, the butler walked in front of Andrew, and said, "I will go out to buy


    something."


    Andrew was in a mess in those moments, and didn''t care much about what the butler said. He just


    waved his hand and didn''t ask him anything.


    After he left the military residential quarters, the butler dialed a number.


    "Where are you?" asked the butler.


    A woman''s voice then sounded in the phone''s speaker from the other end of the line. "I''m in the vi."


    "In Mond''s vi, you mean? Wait for me, I''ll be there soon, " said the butler.


    Half an hourter, the butler arrived at Mond''s vi. The moment he walked inside, he saw Mond, Sally


    and Jean sitting together in the living room.


    "Why are you in so much of a hurry?" asked Sally.


    The butler didn''t answer her, and instead directly walked to Mond, and asked, "Did you see Cherry


    earlier today?"


    Mond squinted at the butler, and said, "Go ahead."


    "Jackson almost killed Cherry at home!"


    When he heard the butler''s words, Mond''s eyebrows immediately got knitted in a frown. He looked at


    the butler furiously, and thought, ''What the hell had Jackson done?''


    Sally got excited by the news and quickly stood up from her seat. In a frantic tone, she asked, "What''s


    going on?"


    Jean also felt anxious, but at the same time a little worried. She didn''t hate Cherry that much anymore,


    and she even considered Cherry as her sister and Joe''s mother.


    The butler then briefly nced at both Sally and Jean and then turned back to Mond. He said, "When


    Jackson and Cherry arrived back home I could see the fury drawn all over Jackson''s face. I knew that


    he had to be angry, and guess what? The two then went upstairs and quarreled with each other loudly.


    Andrew and I went to check on what was happening and saw that Jackson was viciously strangling


    Cherry. Cherry''s face was pale and almost blue, and she was clearly in great pain, but Jackson didn''t


    let go of her until Andrew ordered him to do so."


    Mond didn''t say a word. He just stood still, and thought, ''I had never expected that this was the life that


    woman was actually living! Jackson, what a cruel bastard you are! If you don''t cherish your woman,


    then don''t me me for what I will do to her.''


    Sally was very excited of what she heard, and with acent smile shining bright on her face, she


    said, "That''s wonderful! I wish Jackson had strangled Cherry to the end! That bitch deserves it! That''s


    what happens when you meet other men when you''re married!"


    Mond was very irritated by Sally''s words. He then immediately stood up from his, and as he looked into


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sally''s eyes, he said, "If Jackson knew that you''ve been staying with me all this time, do you think that


    he''ll still want you?"


    "You..." Sally was choked by Mond''s words, and didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Jean also looked at Sally, and in a disdainful voice said, "Cherry only met Mond one time and she was


    hit by Jackson. How about you? If Jackson finds out that you''re living with Mond in the same house,


    what will he think and do? Can you tell me?"


    After she said that, she pretended to think about it in a very ironical manner.


    "You shut up! I didn''t sleep with Mond, my body and heart are for Jackson only!" furiously retorted Sally,


    while looking back at Jean with burning irate eyes.


    "Really? Who can prove it?" continued Jean.


    "You..." After she said that, Sally raised her hand and wanted to p Jean, but she heard Mond''s voice.


    "Enough!" shouted Mond. He looked at Sally, and said, "Look how impulsive and reckless you are! Do


    you think that you deserve Jackson''s love?"


    After she heard this, Sally calmed down. She cast a sharp nce to Jean and then lowered her hand.


    The butler had no idea what what was happening. He decided to stick to Mond''s orders.


    "What should we do now?" asked the butler, while looking at Mond.


    Mond didn''t say a word.


    Suddenly, the butler thought of something, and went on to say, "One more thing: Jackson wanted to tell


    Cherry about the past, but Andrew didn''t let him."


    "What?" Sally now looked very surprised now. She looked at the butler, and said, "Doesn''t Jackson


    know that if he tells Cherry everything he would also get her involved?"


    "How couldn''t he? But I think that he has some other ns already." said the butler, and then started to


    ponder seriously on the matter at hand.


    "What the hell does Jackson want to do?" suddenly asked Mond.

 Chapter 329 True Reason

    Chapter 329 True Reason


    Both the butler and Sally reflected on Mond''s words.


    The butler stared at Mond and said, "Maybe he loves Cherry, so he can''t lie to her."


    This made Mond feel ufortable.


    "I have been living with the Chu Family for many years, and I can see that Jackson loves Cherry.


    However, because of you, I saw Jackson hurt Cherry. Jackson must have felt really awful, " said the


    butler. He stopped for a moment and added, "This time he almost killed her. I can tell, by the looks of


    Jackson, that he was feeling sick at heart. I have never seen him so angry and cruel toward Cherry.


    And to make this worse is having Andrew passed out when he heard your name. Probably he made a


    confession to Cherry for the sake of her safety."


    Mond looked at the butler in surprise, "He hit Cherry, because of me?"


    The butler nodded. "It was at the partyst night, " he added.


    Mond felt miserable. He had thought Cherry was doing well with the Chu Family, and here was a


    shocking news. Cherry was being physically abused by Jackson because of him. ''Oh! Cherry, why are


    you enduring this pain for me? Nobody has ever done such a thing for me, '' he said to himself.


    Sally turned her gaze towards Mond and said, "Mond, it seems that you''re causing a disturbance inside


    the Chu Family. Your behavior is creating a gap between Cherry and Jackson''s marriage. So why don''t


    you take Cherry safely away from Jackson, and leave Jackson to me?"


    Mond gazed nkly ahead and remained silent.


    Jean stood nearby watching them outline their ns.


    There was a long silence before Mond spoke and asked the butler, "Have you found that thing?"


    The butler shook his head helplessly, and answered, "No, I haven''t. I was with Andrew all the time. I


    never had the chance to look for it."


    "You have been with him for so many years. You manage all his financial affairs, howe he hasn''t


    told you the where-about of that thing?" Mond stopped for a few moments and went on, "I must have it.


    That''s the most important thing for me."


    "We all know its importance. Besides, Andrew is a very shrewd person, and he cherishes that thing


    more than anything else in the world. He would even give up his life to protect it. How could he give it to


    me easily?" answered the butler. "I guess even Jackson doesn''t know its existence. It''s the biggest


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    secret of the Chu Family."


    "Impossible, " said Mond sternly, with the light of hatred shining in his eyes. "I bet Jackson must know


    it. It''s impossible that Andrew hasn''t told his dear grandson about it."


    The butler contemted Mond''s words and answered, "I don''t think so. First, Jackson himself is well-


    connected enough. Second, he doesn''t give a shit about his grandfather''s power and influences. Even


    when he mobilized Bobby and the gangsters, he did it only to find Cherry."


    Mond and Sally looked at each other and remained silent. Both of them knew the importance of Cherry


    to Jackson. Otherwise, Bobby wouldn''t have been summoned at all.


    "Mond, we had better act ahead of our schedule, " Sally proposed. She had been waiting for so long for


    a chance to win Jackson''s heart again. She had established aparable rtionship with him in


    those past five years until Cherry appeared unexpectedly again. Her life and future had been ruined by


    her. So, she had had enough of waiting. She must act now to get Jackson back.


    Mond didn''t give an answer. He thought silently and looked at the butler, " How much time does


    Andrew have?" asked him.


    "I''m not sure, perhaps several more years, if he lives a quiet life. Much shorter if he is stressed out, "


    answered the butler.


    "Are you trying to get rid of Andrew first?" asked Sally, shocked by what she was hearing from Mond. In


    her mind, Mond should prioritize dealing with Cherry and her kid, after all, they were the most important


    people to Jackson. In addition, if Cherry and her kid disappeared, she could have Jackson''s attention


    all to herself and when that time came Andrew would be in no position to interfere with her rtionship


    with Jackson. He was getting old and weak, consequently, he had started to lose control on so many


    things.


    Mond shook his head. He looked away from Sally and answered, "My only enemy is Jackson. He must


    disappear."


    Both the butler and Sally looked at him and stayed silent.


    Selina and Jackson sat at Selina''s office at the JS Group building. Both were trying to control their own


    angry emotions and in no mood to speak.


    Outside, the elevator door opened, Derek walked out heading straight into Selina''s office.


    He went inside and saw Selina and Jackson sitting on the couch and the room''s atmosphere was


    unweing.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked. Derek was surprised when he received Selina''s call, her voice reflected the


    fury boiling inside her. She asked him toe over immediately. Before Derek could ask why she had


    hung up the phone. He felt worried and rushed over.


    Selina expected Jackson to speak first now that Derek had arrived, but, he remained silent.


    "Jackson can tell you why you''re needed here." Selina replied coldly.


    Derek looked at Selina inquiringly. Then, he turned his gaze towards Jackson, and said, "Enlighten me,


    bro."


    Derek sat down beside him waiting for his answer.


    Jackson looked out of the window, still not answering.


    The silence in the office was so deafening that every movement could be easily heard.


    Selina, losing her patience, startedining to her brother. "Jackson has forbidden Cherry from


    working here any longer." Selina said angrily.


    "Why?" asked Derek in surprise.


    "Jackson can tell you why, " said Selina, her eyes throwing daggers at him. In the past, she had always


    listened to Jackson. But now, he had prevented Cherry froming to work with no justifiable reason.


    Selina had always admired Cherry''smitment to work, her capabilities, and the fact that she was a


    very sensible woman and had contributed a great deal in the development of thepany. However,


    some of Cherry''s business activities involved dealing with Mond. If Cherry left, a lot of the business


    dealings that she was involved might fail. If that happened, Mond would take advantage of those


    failures, and the JS Group would suffer big losses.


    Derek gazed at Jackson''s serious expression. Jackson had been silent ever since he entered the


    office. Did he really do that to Cherry? Was Selina telling the truth?


    Derek and Jackson grew up together and were very close. He knew him better than anyone else.


    Jackson must be in trouble and had to do that. Derek thought to himself.


    Then, Derek turned to Selina and said, "Sis, can you please go to the financial department downstairs


    and grab the financial statements for this half of year. Jackson and I may need to review them."


    "Now? Don''t be ridiculous." said Selina in bewilderment. She needed Derek to talk some sense into


    Jackson. What did the financial statements have anything to do with it?


    "Jackson is angry now. Besides, although you''re running thispany, Jackson''s itsrgest


    shareholder. He has a right to review the financial statements. Just do it, " said Derek. He wasn''t sure if


    this reason would be enough to persuade Selina to leave the room and give him and Jackson a time to


    talk privately.


    "I''m fine with you two guys reviewing those damned financial statements. But, right now, I''m talking


    about Cherry and her work. I''m the boss and Cherry works for me. I will never allow one of my best


    employees to resign without any good reason. Without my consent, she''s not leaving." Selina argued


    stubbornly, she was known for her stubbornness. Whenever she put her mind to it, she would often get


    the result that she wanted. If she wanted Cherry to stay with JS Group, she must talk Jackson into


    giving up his stupid idea.


    Derek suddenly glowered at Selina and shouted, "Go away! Get out of this room."


    Selina, shocked by Derek''s sudden outburst, shifted her gaze towards Jackson who still said nothing.


    Helpless, she surrendered and walked out of her office.


    Once Selina was inside the elevator, Derek stood up and closed the office door. Then, he looked at


    Jackson and asked, "what''s wrong? You know you can trust me. Please exin."


    "She saw Mond, " answered Jackson atst.


    "Are you sure?" asked Derek. This didn''te as a great surprise to Derek. He had seen thising.


    "Yes, Mond drove his car, with Cherry sitting on the passenger seat, " answered Jackson. Whenever he


    recalled what he saw at the parking lot of JS Group, he couldn''t help but feel his anger rise. Why did


    Cherry meet Mond, why was she so friendly towards him? he thought bitterly.


    "Did Mond tell her anything?" asked Derek anxiously.


    "Yes. He told her my history with Sally, " answered Jackson.


    "Anything else?" asked Derek curiously, trying to figure out what had happened. "I don''t think Mond has


    told Cherry everything." He added.


    "Perhaps you are right, " said Jackson trying to calm his emotion.


    Jackson''s answers silenced Derek. He thought, ''Fortunately, the situation hasn''t turned for the worse.


    Mond has just told Cherry things about Sally.''


    "Cherry knows what happened to Sally''s Family. I wasn''t aware of it until she mentioned Sally''s name, "


    Jackson said.


    "Don''t tell me you..." Derek trailed off.


    He knew that Jackson pped Cherry on the facest time they had a fight. If he got angry again,


    would he lose his control and hit her once more? Derek wondered.


    Jackson looked distressed. He didn''t answer Derek''s question. Helpless, he said, "I don''t want Cherry


    to have anything to do with Mond. I know he''s dangerous. He aims to ruin me, the Chu Family and


    everyone I love."


    Derek nodded in consent. He knew why Jackson was worried. The existence of Mond posted a great


    threat, and would certainly produce some dangerous uncertainties for Jackson and his family. The


    pained look on Jackson''s face was evident when he saw Cherry together with Mond. Derek was afraid


    that Jackson might lose control again. Cherry meant everything to Jackson. For her sake, he was


    willing to do anything and make unimaginable sacrifices.


    "I see. You told Selina to fire Cherry to protect her and prevent her from meeting Mond again, " said


    Derek. Seeing Jackson''s facial expression, Derek knew that he had guessed it right.


    "Well, Derek. I''m ready to take the consequences for what happened to Mond in the past, but, nobody


    can hurt Cherry and Joe, " said Jackson with a determined voice.

 Chapter 330 Leave Here

    Chapter 330 Leave Here


    "Did you tell Selina?" asked Derek.


    "No, I didn''t. I don''t want her know, she''s innocent, " exined Jackson.


    Derek stared straight ahead.


    After a long silence, Derek replied, "Okay, I understand."


    At the time, the elevator stopped at the office floor. Selina stepped off the elevator with documents in


    her hands. Walking into the room, she nced at Jackson and Derek silently. As she handed the


    papers to Derek, she said, "Here are the reports you asked for."


    Derek could tell Selina was angry as he took the papers from her. He scanned the forms and handed


    them to Jackson.


    Derek looked at Selina as he said, "Selina, Jackson and I had a discussion while you were gone, and


    we believe it''s in Cherry best interests if she stops working here."


    "Why do you agree with Jackson that Cherry shouldn''t work here any more?" asked Selina.


    Derek nodded and continued, "Selina, I believe you are quite capable of doing exemry work, with or


    without Cherry."


    "But Cherry is good at her job, and I don''t want to lose her!" pleaded Selina.


    "Selina, do you wish to put Cherry in danger?" Derek asked impatiently.


    "What do you mean?" asked Selina furrowing her brows.


    Jackson was concerned, and wondered if Derek had decided to tell Selina some of the details of what


    was going on.


    Derek held Selina''s gaze as he exined, "You know the ZM Group''s target is JS Group, right? Mond


    Xu wants the ZM Group to surpass the JS Group."


    Selina nodded and answered, "Yes, I know that, but what does that have to do with Cherry?"


    Derek told Selina in a serious tone, "If I were to tell you Cherry is Mond Xu''s target, would you believe


    me?"


    Selina hadn''t considered Cherry as the actual target nor taken time to mull over the facts in her head.


    Derek knew Selina was contemting the information, so he continued, "You are aware of Cherry''s


    excellent work ethics. You should also understand other people would know it too, including Mond Xu.


    Therefore, since he regarded Cherry as his enemy, he would do harm to her and try to have her


    removed from the JS Group. You don''t want the situation to turn sour, do you?"


    Derek knew Selina well, and even though she was considerate; she wasn''t as innocent as Jackson


    believed. She would know what course of action was the best.


    Selina was still lost in thought and didn''t say anything.


    "Do you understand now why Jackson doesn''t want Cherry to work here any more?" asked Derek,


    "Jackson wants to protect Cherry because he loves her deeply. If Mond Xu were to try and harm Cherry


    while Jackson was away, would you be able to protect her well?"


    "I, " Selina paused, unsure of how to answer Derek''s question. She couldn''t protect Cherry well for any


    length of time. Selina wanted Cherry to apany her, and provide assistance, but hadn''t thought


    much about what could happen to Cherry if she did. She couldn''t ignore the threat Mond Xu posed


    though; because of him, she had to grow the business abroad. If he honestly intended harm to Cherry,


    then maybe Cherry leaving thepany was the best way to protect her.


    Jackson watched Selina as she stood there thinking things through. He was neither furious nor worried


    anymore, because he could tell that Selina would agree with him. After all, wise as Selina was, she


    understood what the best option was in this case.


    "Selina, what do you think the best choice is now?" Derek studied Selina''s face as he asked.


    Selina nodded and she looked from Derek to Jackson apologetically, "Jackson, I am sorry for what I


    said to you earlier."


    Jackson didn''t reply.


    Derek smiled, "Selina, Jackson hadn''t given you a reason for why he had made that decision, so he


    wouldn''t have med you for it. You know he doesn''t give much information. But I know you


    understand his choice is correct and you be affected negatively."


    "Okay, " Selina nodded her head. She went and sat next to Jackson. Acting like a spoiled child, She


    grabbed Jackson''s arms, pouting, "Brother, please not be angry with me? I promise, I will talk to


    Cherry, and she will not to work here anymore, and I will handle the business myself. I am sure I can


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    manage everything here at the JS Group well. So, please, don''t worry."


    Selina knew Jackson had invested in thepany, and it was her responsibility to improve the


    development of thepany. Not only for Jackson''s backing but how well she reflected on her abilities


    too, and she was determined that thepany would be a sess.


    Jackson told Selina, "Don''t be so hard on yourself, I don''t me you."


    Derek rxed a bit at Jackson''s thoughtful words, and he said, "Since it isn''t a big deal, let''s forget it."


    He looked to Selina, "Hey! Jackson and I are guests here, why haven''t you offered us any coffee or


    tea?"


    "Oh really? You are guests here? "Let''s not forget the building belongs to Jackson and you, " Selina


    said smiling as she stood and went to the employee kitchen.


    Derek turned to Jackson and said in a low voice, "Was that a good reason to give?"


    Jackson nodded to Derek and said, "Yes, well done!"


    That afternoon when Joe got home from school he entered the living room and saw his grandpa and


    the butler. He ran to his grandpa happily calling out, "Grandpa, grandpa! I am home from school!"


    "My dearest Joe, " responded Andrew grinning. He held Joe in his arms and asked, "Did your Daddy


    drive you home?"


    "No, dad didn''t. Uncle Bill brought me home, " Joe told him smiling. He looked around noticing no one


    else was home except Lily, who was busy in the kitchen.


    "Grandpa, where''re daddy and mommy?" Joe asked curiously. His parents were always there by the


    time he got home from school. Today was a little strange, because neither of his parents were home.


    Did they go out?


    Andrew pondered a bit before telling him, "Well, your dad went to deal with some business."


    "What about mommy? Hasn''t she gotten off work?" asked Joe.


    "Well, " Andrew hesitated but finally said, "Your mother is upstairs."


    Grandpa''s tone gave Joe the feeling that something was going on, but he didn''t ask.


    Instead, he said, "Grandpa, I''m going to go upstairs to do my homework." Actually, he was worried


    about his mom, plus he missed her and wanted to go see her right away.


    Andrew nodded, "Okay."


    Joe didn''t say anything more. He climbed out of grandpa''s arms and ran upstairs. His one thought was


    seeing his mom.


    As Joe dashed up the stairs, Andrew was a little worried Joe would find out what had happened.


    The butler stood to the side, "Joe is closer to Cherry, after all, she raised him alone for five years. It''s


    perfectly natural that he must run off to see her."


    Andrew sighed. There was something heavy weighing on his heart, but he couldn''t bring himself to say


    anything.


    When Joe got upstairs, he went to his mom''s room instead of going to his.


    As Joe stood in the doorway of his mom''s room, he saw her sitting on the ground near the windows,


    with her head bent and hair a mess. The way she looked sitting there made him sad.


    "Mommy, I''m home, " said Joe gently as he walked up to his mommy.


    Hearing Joe''s voice, Cherry raised her head immediately and ran her fingers through her hair to


    smooth it. She turned to Joe and said, "Joe, my son, you''re home!"


    Joe stood in front of his mom, silently seething when he saw her red-rimmed eyes. He asked, "Mommy,


    what happened?"


    "Well, " Cherry hurriedly dabbed her eyes while she tried to calm herself down, and then she continued,


    "It''s nothing terrible."


    When she went to stand up, Joe crouched down. He looked her in the eyes and said in a serious


    manner, "Mom, don''t keep it from me. What did daddy do?"


    "Joe, you are too young to meddle in the affairs of adults, " said Cherry. She had never thought Joe


    should protect her. It was her duty, as his mother, to safeguard him. Joe was of the utmost importance


    to her, and she keep him from harm at all costs.


    Joe piped up suddenly, "I understand the situation." He looked at his mom as he went on, "Mommy,


    why do you have to pretend to be strong?" Here, at home, nobody dare to bully you, except daddy. You


    live for daddy, and cater to him though, so, why does he have to treat you so terribly? Why does he


    treat you this way?"


    Joe was heartbroken seeing his mom in despair, and his heart filled with sadness. She raised him for


    many years all alone, and during that time she must have suffered a lot. That was what Grandma and


    his uncle told him. Now, seeing her upset like this tugged at his heartstrings. She must be heartbroken,


    or she wouldn''t be so glum.


    Cherry knew that she wouldn''t be able to dissuade Joe from questioning her, and she would need to


    her expectation. Seeing him so worried about her, moved Cherry, because it gave her a glimpse at how


    much her son loved and cherished her.


    Cherry said in a steady voice, "Joe, the matter between us can''t be resolved easily. We have different


    personalities, so, sometimes we do disagree, and argue."


    "But why did he treat you so terribly?" "You''re his wife, he shouldn''t treat you like this, " reasoned Joe,


    pouting. He looked at his mom questioning, "Did he hit you again?"


    "No! No, he didn''t, " Cherry said defensively as she turned away, not wanting Joe to see her face.


    Joe saw the mark on Cherry''s neck, which looked like someone had wrung her neck, and determined


    his dad must had choked her, because only his dad would dare to.


    Joe jumped to his feet angrily and pulled Cherry up with him saying, "Mom, please stand up."


    Cherry gave Joe a confused look when they were up, "What''s wrong?"


    "I want to leave. We can ask uncle to find a house for you and I to live in together, " eximed Joe.

 Chapter 331 Having Dinner Together (Part One)

    Chapter 331 Having Dinner Together (Part One)


    "Joe, stop this! You are a member in the Chu Family, and it would be wrong for us to leave." Cherry''s


    voice was low and weak sounding. She wasn''t in the mood to entertain her son''s ideas of leaving the


    Chu Family home.


    "Do you think they are treating us like we are part of the Chu Family? Why didn''t Great-Grandpa stop


    Daddy from hitting you? Did he just stand there watching Daddy hurt you?" Joe wanted to know.


    "Joe! Stop talking like that! It''splete nonsense! You..." snapped Cherry before Joe interrupted.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Joe''s tone was childish but firm as he told her, "Mommy! We need to leave, right now! I won''t live here


    anymore! There''s nothing good about this family and no ce for us! As long as I am with you, I will be


    happy. I wanna live the life we used to live before we came back. I don''t wanna see you being bullied! I


    wanna be with you forever!"


    "Joe..." Cherry trailed off, sighing. At the moment, she didn''t know what tell him, or how to say it. She


    was touched by her son''s sentiments. She had never known anyone so considerate about her and tried


    so hard for her. In fact, not even Jackson had ever given this much of himself to her. Yet, here was her


    son, so young, offering to do everything for his mother in his innocent way.


    "Mommy, let''s go! We''re leaving now!" insisted Joe as he clutched her hand and headed for the door.


    But, just as they reached the hallway, they were stopped.


    Jackson blocked their way; Andrew and the butler were not far behind him.


    When Joe saw his Daddy standing there glowering, he didn''t feel any fear. He looked at his Daddy and


    said firmly, "I''m taking Mommy away from this ce."


    "Do you think you can just leave because you want to?" shouted Jackson angrily.


    The coldness in Jackson''s voice scared Cherry. She knew Jackson''s anger well enough and was


    aware that he might lose his temper at any moment.


    Joe disregarded his Daddy''s anger. He looked up at his father and said in a serious tone, "Since there


    is no ce for my Mommy and me, I am taking Mommy away from this family."


    Jackson looked down at his son in silence.


    Andrew was standing next to Jackson and said to Joe in an amiable tone, "Joe, you can''t take your


    Mommy from here. You are members of the Chu Family, and families stick together."


    "Are we really family? How could you treat my Mommy like this if we are family?" When Joe finished


    saying his piece to his Great-Grandpa, he turned to his Daddy, because his questions had been for his


    Daddy. He knew his Daddy was the head of the Chu Family not his Great-Grandpa, and every word


    said or choice made by his father was the finalw in the family.


    Andrew didn''t know what to say at that moment, he understood his Great-Grandson''s words. He knew


    what had just happened when he saw Cherry''s appearance, his Grandson had hurt her, and he could


    see the marks on Cherry''s neck from where he was.


    Nobody responded to him, so Joe said to his Mommy, "Mommy, we''re going!"


    Joe grabbed hold of his Mommy''s hand again and tried to walk to the staircase.


    Jackson reached out grasping hold of Cherry''s arm as she and Joe walked past him. He gripped her


    arm so tightly that they weren''t able to take another step.


    Joe and Cherry stopped in front of him.


    "You can not go!" Jackson ground out his words between clenched teeth, not looking at Cherry.


    Seeing his Daddy gripping his Mommy''s arm, Joe impulsively stepped between them and tore his


    Daddy''s hand from her arm, ferociously saying to his Daddy, "Let go of my Mommy! I''m taking her out


    of here!"


    That''s when Jackson lost his temper and backhanded his son, sending him flying back as he shouted,


    "Where are you going to take her? She is my wife! She will be my wife, forever!"


    Joe''s little body fell to the ground and his head mmed hard on the floor.


    When Cherry saw her son being harmed, she instinctively reacted, shoving Jackson away and rushed


    to her son''s side. She squatted down and scooped her son up, asking in a dismayed tone, "Joe, Joe,


    What''s wrong? Are you hurt?"


    Joe touched the back of his head, feeling pain. His Daddy must have used his full force, and he was


    really hurt.


    When she looked down at Joe''s pained expression; Cherry shouted at Jackson angrily, "What do you


    think you are you doing? He''s just a child!"


    Andrew felt the pain Joe was in too when he looked at his Great-Grandson''s face. Joe was his flesh


    and blood, and the next generation of the Chu Family. He loved Joe very much, but how could he


    me his Grandson?


    Joe saw worry in his Mommy''s expression and reassured her, "Mommy, I''m ok, it doesn''t hurt."


    "Joe. Oh, Joe, " Cherry said as tears streamed down her face. Her son meant everything to her, she


    didn''t know what life was without her son.


    Looking at the two of them crying, Jackson and Andrew felt an ache in their hearts, but said nothing.


    Bill and Lily walked upstairs just then. Lily hurried to Cherry, and knelt down asking, "Mrs. Cherry, what


    happened? What''s wrong with Mr. Joe?"


    Cherry didn''t say anything, she just sat there gazing at her son.


    "Should we take him to the hospital?" Bill asked worriedly.


    When Joe saw how worried his mother was, he firmly told her, "Mommy, I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''m okay."


    "Joe, " Cherry began, she didn''t know what to say though. Her son was a sensible and considerate


    young man.

 Chapter 332 Having Dinner Together (Part Two)

    Chapter 332 Having Dinner Together (Part Two)


    Nobody said anything for a long time, then Andrew walked over to Cherry and said, "Cherry, there is no


    irreconcble hatred between a husband and his wife. You and Jackson need to take the time to talk


    out the problems between you and work things out. It''s not something that you can run from. We are


    family, and we need to live here together. Everything should be discussed and handled together. If


    Jackson mistreats you, I want you toe and tell me, and I''ll confront him."


    Cherry was stunned and sat there, not sure what to say. Andrew had just humbled himself to her, and


    from anyone else''s perspective, he had given her a high honor. Andrew had spoken to her in such a


    low, gentle tone, which made her wonder if she could continue quarreling with Jackson.


    Cherry looked at her son lying in her arms and asked, "Joe, are you really okay?"


    Joe nodded as he responded, "Yes Mommy, I''m really okay."


    "Then let''s go to dinner, " said Cherry in an even tone.


    Joe understood the implication in his Mommy''s words. She waspromising after hearing what his


    Great-Grandpa said. He was very worried for his Mommy, because she held all the pain in her heart.


    After reflecting for some moment, he saw that he had acted impulsively just now. What would they do if


    he really took his Mommy away? His Mommy had told him once that Uncle Wilson had helped them a


    lot, and he knew his Mommy and he would feel bad if they had to appeal to his generosity again.


    Joe nodded, "Okay."


    When Andrew heard the short exchange between Cherry and Joe, he was very happy and ordered Lily,


    "Go prepare dinner for us! Quickly!"


    "Yes! Yes!" Lily said, heading down the stairs.


    Cherry helped Joe up and headed downstairs too.


    When Cherry and Joe had left, Andrew approached Jackson telling him, "Don''t be so impulsive next


    time. Joe is your son, and the heir of the Chu Family, how could I face your dead father if anything


    should happen to him?"


    "I can have another son if he died, but she can''t leave me! No way!" Jackson said determinedly. He just


    wanted to stay with Cherry, and he would do anything out of desperation to make sure that happened.


    "Um, well." replied Andrew, not sure how to respond to that just then. Andrew felt a little strange


    hearing his Grandson''s words, he had changed a lot because of his love for Cherry.


    Andrew turned and walked downstairs. The butler threw a nce at Jackson before he followed


    Andrew.


    The entire family sat in the dining room eating dinner together. Joe usually sat beside Andrew, but


    tonight, he sat next to his Mommy, and didn''t look at anybody as he ate in silence.


    Andrew felt a little ufortable, and asked, "Joe,e here! Come, sit next to Great-Grandpa! What


    would you like to eat? Tell me and I''ll help you dish it out."


    "No! I want to sit next to Mommy." Joe replied, not looking at Andrew.


    Jackson was angered by Joe''s reaction, and mmed his chopsticks on the table roughly. Nobody


    dared to speak at that point. How dare the little boy refuse his Grandpa''s request? No one dared to


    contradict his Grandpa!


    It was evident to Cherry just how angry Jackson was from his behavior.


    She nced at Andrew, "Grandpa, let''s just let Joe sit next to me today, okay?"


    "Okay, okay." replied Andrew nodding. He agreed with his Granddaughter-inw''s proposal, although


    he really wanted to sit next Joe. He only did so because she had been wronged.


    Cherry turned from Andrew to Joe, "Go ahead Joe."


    "Okay." Joe agreed, and ignored the existence of everyone except his Mommy.


    Watching her son so well-behaved as he ate, Cherry felt relieved, and rxed enough to prepare and


    eat too.


    But when she took a bite, she felt a bit ufortable and wanted to vomit.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry picked her bowl up quickly, spitting the food out. She put the chopsticks down as she stood up


    and headed toward the bathroom.


    "Mommy, Mommy, what''s wrong?" Joe asked worriedly. He put his chopsticks down too and followed


    his Mommy to the bathroom.


    Andrew was confused about what had just happened. He looked at Jackson and asked, "What''s wrong


    with Cherry?"


    Jackson said gently, "Grandpa, don''t worry. Go back to your dinner and I''ll check in on Cherry."


    That said, Jackson stood up and went to the bathroom.


    Inside the bathroom, Cherry was vomiting, spewing everything she ate into the toilet, whereas Joe


    stood next to her and asked, "Mommy, are you okay? Are you sick?"


    Cherry sat there a long time before she finally felt a little better, and said to her son, "It''s okay, I just ate


    something bad, and my tummy is a little queasy."


    Jackson walked in just then. Joe nced over his shoulder at his Daddy, and turned back to his


    Mommy again.


    Cherry knew Jackson was there, but she didn''t say a word to him.


    Jackson walked closer to Cherry, he looked at his son and said calmly, "Joe, go back and finish your


    dinner."


    Seeing his Daddy being not angry, Joe was a little more at ease. He knew that his Daddy wanted to


    take care of his Mommy himself, and that his Daddy would be angry again if he defied him at that


    moment. He couldn''t imagine the consequences of his Daddy''s anger.


    Joe left the bathroom, but kept looking back at his Mommy as he walked away.

 Chapter 333 Online Chat (Part One)

    Chapter 333 Online Chat (Part One)


    Cherry was still vomiting over the toilet as Jackson squatted next to her. His brows knitted with worry


    and he asked, "Babe, are you all right?"


    Cherry ignored Jackson''s gentle voice, because she felt so sick and weak at the moment. When she


    felt somewhat more herself, she got up, went and washed her hands at the sink.


    Cherry was angry, but Jackson wanted tofort her, so he followed her to the wash basin. He gently


    ran his fingers through her stray hair, so it wouldn''t get wet.


    Cherry remained indifferent while she silently dried her face with a towel. When she was done, she left


    the room.


    Jackson felt helpless and disappointed, he knew why Cherry was furious, and also that he couldn''t


    me her.


    Cherry was gloomy as she sat back down at the table. A momentter, Jackson rejoined the family,


    sitting next to Cherry.


    Andrew looked at Cherry with concern and asked, "Cherry, are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes, thank you, Grandpa. I feel much better, " Cherry said in a quiet and respectful voice.


    "Good, " said Andrew nodding. He kept silent though when he noticed Jackson''s gloomy expression.


    Lily walked up with a bowl of soup.


    Jackson saw her and ordered, "Lily, from now on, you need to wake Joe up in the morning and drop


    him off at school at 7 a.m. Would you do it for me?"


    Lily stood there with a look of confusion. Cherry was a responsible mother, who took care


    Of Joe personally, ''Why would Jackson want me to take over like this? Cherry''s a qualified mother, and


    hasn''t done anything wrong.'' Lily wondered. ''Why the change in the routine?''


    "As you wish, " responded Lily, while more questions spun in her mind. She had to do as Jackson said,


    without questioning his orders. Jackson was the head of the family and nobody dared disobey or


    provoke him.


    Cherry wasn''t in the mood to quarrel with him, and she didn''t have the fight left in her to anyway. Every


    aspect of her life was in Jackson''splete control. So, she had to let Lily drive Joe to the school


    every morning now. She was forced to give up her career at the JS Group. Even though Selina wanted


    to help her, she always listened to Jackson too. If Jackson gave an order, Selina obeyed it. ''So, I''m now


    as useless as a fucking doll, '' thought Cherry glumly.


    Cherry turned her gaze to Joe only to see he had lost his appetite. He was sullen and wasn''t eating


    much as he yed with his chopsticks.


    "Joe, are you finished with your dinner?" asked Cherry.


    "Yes Mom, " answered Joe, forcing a smile on his face.


    "Well then, let''s go upstairs and do your homework, " Cherry told him, trying to lift Joe''s spirits.


    "Let''s go, " replied Joe happily. Doing homework with his mom was much better than sitting there


    trapped with the rest of the family.


    Cherry turned to Andrew and said respectfully, "Grandpa, I''m going to help Joe finish his homework."


    "But, you haven''t eaten anything." Andrew said, concerned about her.


    "I have no appetite. You and Jackson can finish dinner, " exined Cherry.


    Andrew nodded.


    Cherry went upstairs with Joe. A few minutes ticked by before Andrew dropped his chopsticks and


    asked, "Is Cherry still mad at you?"


    "Grandpa, I''ll talk some sense into her, don''t worry. She''ll be fine, " answered Jackson, although the


    fact was, he had no clue how tofort his wife. He didn''t want his grandpa to worry.


    "Well, make some concessions. I believe you and Cherry can work things out and reach apromise


    to ovee the difficulties. Also, don''t get so riled easily. Apologize to Cherry, after all, you made a


    mistake, " said Andrew sincerely.


    "Okay, Grandpa. I''ll try and fix things, " answered Jackson.


    While Cherry and Joe were up in his room, she realized he was having a hard time concentrating on


    his homework. Cherry knew why. She cleared her throat and asked amiably, "Joe, do you want to talk?"


    Cherry knew her son well and was surprised at Joe''s actions a few moments ago. At the same time,


    she was also delighted that her son was so brave that he would protect his mom from his dad bullying


    here, and at such a young age. As the old book said, no one knows a boy better than his mother.


    "Mom, do you still love dad?" Joe''s voice sounded both curious and anxious as he asked. "Do you think


    dad still loves you?" he added.


    Cherry studied Joe''s face, hesitating before she responded, "Joe, your dad is always in my heart. Even


    when I ran away five years ago, I knew I still loved him the second I saw him again."


    Joe had an apprehensive look as he stared silently at his mother.


    "As for whether or not your dad still loves me, I don''t know, " added Cherry. She stopped for a moment,


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    recalling her conversation with Mond a couple of days ago. Mond told her Jackson had tried to protect


    Sally, and that he loved her so much he would die for her. However, Cherry didn''t think Jackson ever


    loved her that much. Perhaps, it was because Jackson still loved Sally to an extent.


    "Well, were dad''s actions today impulsive?" asked Joe curiously. He hadn''t personally seen what


    happened between his parents in the afternoon. So, he could only guess his mom had suffered great


    pains. He wanted to protect his mom and take her away from his cruel father. But, thinking of his father,


    Joe felt there was love between them, from what he saw. He knew that his dad was kind to his mom in


    his particr ways.

 Chapter 334 Online Chat (Part Two)

    Chapter 334 Online Chat (Part Two)


    Cherry was embarrassed and when she recalled the times Jackson called her Babe, it made her sad,


    that he still treated her this way. ''Isn''t he a hypocrite?'' thought Cherry. Would he have continued


    throttling her, and eventually suffocated her to death if Grandpa hadn''t stopped him?


    Joe suddenly dropped his pen, took his Mom''s hand, and looked her in the eyes, "Mom, since dad is


    cruel to you, I promise I''ll be the nicest kid forever. I''ll take good care of you. Please trust me on that."


    Joe''sforting promises were sweet, warming Cherry''s heart and making herugh, "Joe, I''m so


    lucky to have you."


    "Me too, mom. I''ll always be with you, " said Joe, giving her a big smile.


    Cherry tousled his hair telling him gently, "Joe, please listen to your father, and don''t argue with him,


    okay?"


    Cherry warned Joe out of fear of what Jackson might do to Joe. She loved Jackson, but she didn''t


    understand him all the time. His fury always frightened her. Besides which, he was so vtile that she


    had no idea what he would do next. If Jackson lost control of his temper and hurt Joe, she could never


    forgive him, and her love for him would be gone with the wind.


    Joe saw a worried expression cross Cherry''s face, and answered obediently, "I know, mom. Don''t


    worry."


    Cherry took a deep breath and said, "I can''t wake you up in the morning. So, set your rm, get up on


    time and have breakfast. Can you do that for me? Don''t getzy and be dependent."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can do that, mom. I promise, " said Joe. He thought for a moment and added, "Mom, can''t you work


    at Selina''spany?"


    Cherry shook her head and answered, "Your dad has told me to give up my career. What can I do?


    Nothing. I had better behave myself and be a good housewife. After all, your Grandfather''s old and


    needs to be taken care of. Look at the bright side; now I can cook dinner for you every night. Would


    you like that?"


    Cherry wanted to be free. However, she considered Jackson''s cruelty and her adorable Joe''s


    vulnerability and decided she would sacrifice her freedom to help the two most important people in her


    life and try to find peace in her heart.


    "Yeah, I like eating the food you make mom, " replied Joe cheerfully.


    Joe''s happiness cheered Cherry up, "Be a good kid and student, Joe, " said Cherry, echoing Joe''s


    words.


    "I will mom, trust me on this. I will be one of the top students, and make good money when I grow up.


    I''ll have a biggerpany than Selina''s. So, don''t worry mom. You''ll be taken good care of, " said Joe,


    giving an outline and describing his future to his mom.


    Cherry refrained fromughing too loudly. ''Joe''s such a sweet boy, '' she thought.


    Cherry looked up at the clock, and turned to Joe, "Have you finished your homework yet?"


    "Yeah, I don''t have to finish them all, because they''re really easy. I''ll pass the exam tomorrow, no


    problem, " Joe said confidently.


    "Okay, pack your bag and get to sleep early. You need to get up on time. Don''t bete to school, " said


    Cherry.


    "Okay mom, " Joe said as he started putting his textbooks and pencils into his bag.


    A few minutester, Cherry said, "Go take your shower. Then, get to bed."


    "I know, mom. Good night. I can shower myself. you needn''t help me, " said Joe.


    "Are you sure you can do it on your own?" Cherry was a bit worried. She had been taking care of Joe


    since he was born. Now, Joe was forced to be independent and do things by himself. She wasn''t used


    to that.


    "Trust me, I got this. Good night, mom, " Joe smiled and said in a cute voice.


    "Well, good night then, son. I love you, " answered Cherry.


    "Me, too. Good night, " said Joe.


    When his mom left his room, Joe dropped his towel on the bed and started to y on his ipad.


    New messages appeared on the screen.


    Anna: Where are you, Joe?


    Zombie King: I bet he''s ying with his dad and mom.


    Anna: I feel sleepy. But, I want to say hi to Joe before I go to bed.


    Zombie King: Anna, did you fall in love with Joe already? Haha.


    Anna: Trust me, all the girls like Joe. Look at our ssmates, tell me who doesn''t like Joe? Joe''s cute


    and handsome, everyone likes him.


    Zombie King: Shame on you.


    Anna: Don''t be ridiculous! What''s wrong, are you jealous?


    Zombie King: Jealous? Are you kidding me?


    Love Mommy: I''m here.


    Anna: Can I kiss you?


    Zombie King: That''s gross! By the way? Why sote today, Joe?


    Love Mommy: Shit happened today. Made my old man mad. He almost pped me.


    Anna: pped you? Joe, you okay?


    Zombie King: What''s up? Tell us everything!


    Love Mommy: Dad was upset all day, and then I said something wrong. He got really bent outta shape,


    and lost control. Luckily, mom saved me, and sent me to my room. She just left. So, I''mte. Sorry.


    Anna: Wow, Joe, you have a wonderful Mom! I like her already!


    Love Mommy: Haha, you can meet her one day, maybe at our wedding.


    Zombie King: E! Are you two gonna live together?


    Love Mommy: One more word, and you''re a dead man!


    Zombie King: Just kidding, man, chill!


    Anna: Joe, I can''t wait till I move in and live with your family!


    Love Mommy: Now enough of this nonsense. Let''s talk about something serious.

 Chapter 335 Good Time (Part One)

    Chapter 335 Good Time (Part One)


    Zombie King: Do you have any orders, Joe?


    Love Mommy: Zombie, find a way to investigate what happened in the JS Group and why my Mommy


    doesn''t work there anymore.


    Banana: Joe, did you say your Mommy didn''t work anymore?


    Zombie King: Okay, I got it.


    Love Mommy: Zombie, also, try and get the business projections on the JS Group for me.


    Zombie King: What do you want the projections for? They would be part of thepany''s confidential


    documents. I think it would be impossible.


    Love Mommy: Well, do you need my help?


    Zombie King: No, that''s alright, I will do my best.


    Banana: Why are you two brushing me off?


    Love Mommy: Anna, I''m not, I have a different task for you.


    Banana: Anything, just tell me what you need, Joe.


    Love Mommy: I need you to get any and all information on a woman named Sally He.


    Banana: Sally He? Let me think. I know, is she a beautiful, enchanting woman?


    Zombie King: You know her?


    Banana: I''ve heard my father mention her. It seems she lives with a man whose surname is Xu.


    Love Mommy: They live together? ? ?


    Banana: Yes, that''s what I heard. One night at dinner my Daddy told my Mommy.


    Love Mommy: Then get information on the man she lives with too. Give it all to me when you have it.


    Banana: Okay.


    Zombie King: Joe, anything else? I want to get to sleep. We can always meet when we get to school


    tomorrow and talk about it.


    Love Mommy: Okay, dismissed!


    Cherry went to her room. Seeing Jackson was asleep in bed already, Cherry quietly changed into her


    nightgown and got into bed. She turned to the far side of the bed, away from Jackson, and faced away


    from him.


    Jackson felt Cherry in bed beside him. He knew from the moment she came in the room.


    Jackson slowly reached out, wrapping his arms around her from behind.


    Feeling Jackson''s arm around her waist, Cherry reacted instinctively, flinching and pushing against the


    arm to keep Jackson from touching her.


    Jackson had already guessed Cherry would resist, and tightened his arms as she resisted, leaving her


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    no chance to rid of herself of his grip.


    Cherry struggled against him until she realized Jackson wasn''t going to let go of her. He was such a


    tyrant at times, demanding his way.


    Muchter, when Jackson noticed Cherry had calmed down, heid his head on her shoulder and


    whispered intimately, "I''m sorry baby, I''m sorry."


    Cherry stared in front of her in silence.


    Without consideration to Cherry''s reaction, Jackson continued, "Sorry, I''m too impulsive. I''m just so


    afraid you''re going to leave. Baby, please, forgive me."


    Hearing him apologize, Cherry felt it touched her heart, a little.


    "He is your son. How could you treat him that way?" asked Cherry quietly, staring into the dark


    emptiness ahead, unwilling to roll over and look at Jackson.


    Jackson knew Cherry was still mad at him for what he did to Joe earlier. Joe held a prominent ce in


    her heart. He would even go so far as to say, that Joe was the top priority of her life. In his heart, he


    cherished their son no less than Cherry did, but she was much more a vital part of him because


    Jackson needed her; just as he needed water, and without her, he would perish.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry." Jackson kept apologizing.


    But Cherry didn''t say a word.


    Jackson went on talking, "Baby, in my heart, you are more important than our son. I care about you and


    only you."


    "But he is your son! He''s our child, " Cherry said, turning her head to look at Jackson.


    Seeing Cherry''s eyes on him, Jackson gazed into hers and said firmly, "I know. I love our son too.


    Baby, don''t leave me again. Do you know what my life was like during the past five years? I missed you


    all the time and waited for you toe home to me. I never want to experience those nightmarish days


    again. You must promise to stay at my side the rest of my life, stay with me, forever!"


    As Cherry looked at Jackson, listening to what he said, her heart softened. Cherry stretched her hand


    out and touched Jackson''s face slowly. She knew he moved her heart all the time. Though she had


    been away for five years, she never stopped missing him. In fact, she loved him more deeply than


    before.


    "Jackson, " Cherry called.


    "I''m here, " replied Jackson.


    "Promise you will never hurt Joe, no matter what happens in the future, " said Cherry. She only hoped


    that Joe would be okay.


    "Alright, I promise. I will spare no effort in protecting our son, " said Jackson. Focusing his gaze Cherry,


    he couldn''t resist drawing her closer into his arms. Heid his head on Cherry''s shoulder again and


    whispered in her ear, "Baby, I''ll protect you and our son well, I promise."


    Hearing how firmly Jackson promised, Cherry nodded, "I believe you."


    Jackson wasn''t sure if Cherry was angry still or not, so he gently asked, "You''re not still angry, are


    you?"


    "What if I said that I am still angry at you?" Cherry didn''t know what he was up to.


    "Then I would find a way to soothe you, " said Jackson. There was a gleam in his eyes, and an evil but


    charming smile on his lips.


    "What are you nning?" Cherry was puzzled. ''What does that mean?'' she wondered.


    "What do you think I will do?" Jackson asked as he uced Cherry''s nightgown.


    "Jackson, stop acting stupid, " Cherry said.

 Chapter 336 Good Time (Part Two)

    Chapter 336 Good Time (Part Two)


    "What did you say?" Jackson was getting irked.


    "Darling, darling, " cried Cherry as soon as she thought Jackson would attack her. She was too


    frightened to annoy this domineering man.


    "Be a good girl, baby, serve me with your body tonight."


    "Go slowly!"


    "Okay, I will be tender."


    The next morning, rays of sunlight poured into the room. Cherry went to get up, but found herself


    entangled tightly, in Jackson''s arms. The bed was a total wreck.


    "Darling, what time is it?" Cherry''s tone was sleepy.


    Feeling Cherry moving in his arms, Jackson clutched her tighter and said, "I don''t know. You don''t need


    to know, because you aren''t driving Joe to school anyway. Lay with me and sleep some more."


    "I can''t go back to sleep now, " said Cherry.


    Jackson opened his eyes and looked at Cherry. Seeing her when he was just waking up, filled him with


    happiness.


    Jackson nced at the clock on the wall and said, "It''s past ten o''clock. Joe is at school already."


    Cherry looked at Jackson and asked, "What excuse did you give Selina to exin my resignation?"


    "I just said it was unsafe for you to work at thepany, and if you were home, you could be protected,


    " Jackson calmly told her.


    "Jackson, you, " Cherry was so furious and she was speechless too. She couldn''t believe he would tell


    Selina that, and didn''t know how she could face Selina in the future.


    "What''s wrong?" Jackson continued, "You can stay with grandpa for now, and I wille home to stay


    with you when I''m free. That''s good, right?"


    "But? I want to go to work! I want to have a job!" eximed Cherry. She wasn''t willing to lose her job.


    "How much did you earn there? I will pay you five times the amount you were being paid. So, listen to


    me and stay home, okay?" said Jackson. He wasn''t going to let Cherry go to work because he was


    afraid that she would meet Mond again.


    "I have money. But money isn''t what I want." asked Cherry.


    "Then behave and stay home, okay?" It was Jackson''s turn to ingratiate himself to Cherry.


    Focusing sight on Jackson''s face, Cherry was happy in her heart. Though this man was so


    Cherry suddenly burst outughing. Staring at Jackson she conceded, "Okay, I will stay home and I


    won''t go anywhere."


    Hearing Cherry promise delighted Jackson, "Baby, that''s good. I will give you everything that you want.


    After all, you are my woman and I must dote on you.


    "That''s enough chit-chat. Get up quickly. Otherwise grandpa will call uszy again, " said Cherry.


    "That''s okay. Let''s sleep away the afternoon." said Jackson.


    "Don''t you have things to do today?" asked Cherry.


    "I have to go out for a while this afternoon, but aside from that, nope, nothing else, " answered Jackson


    after thinking about Cherry''s question for a while.


    "But then, why don''t you get up quickly? Hurry up!" said Cherry.


    "Alright, let''s shower first. After that, we''ll go downstairs and eat breakfast, okay?" agreed Jackson.


    "Fine."


    When Jackson and Cherry got downstairs, they found only Lily, who was busy with housework in the


    kitchen.


    "Lily, where is my Grandpa and his Butler?" asked Cherry.


    When Lily saw Jackson and Cherry, she immediately walked over to them and respectfully told them.


    "Mr. Andrew and his Butler just went out. I think they were going for a stroll around thepound. Bill,


    went to buy me some vegetables, " answered Lily, fixing her eyes on Jackson and Cherry.


    "Oh, I see, " replied Cherry.


    "Have you prepared anything for lunch?" questioned Jackson.


    "No, not yet, " said Lily, "if you want something to eat, I can prepare something for you now."


    "Is there any breakfast left?" Cherry asked.


    "There is still some bread and porridge, " replied Lily.


    "Alright, then we will have that, " Cherry said smiling.


    "Okay, I will heat it up for you, it''ll just be a minute, " Lily said as she turned and went back into the


    kitchen.


    Jackson sat in the living room, holding Cherry''s hand.


    "You can go after lunch, " said Cherry to Jackson.


    "Okay, there''s no hurry. I need to go to the apartment and pick Derek up, " Jackson told her. How he


    wished he could just stay there at home with Cherry always.


    "Are you going back to the barracks?" asked Cherry.


    "No, we are just going to go deal with something. There is nothing happening at the barracks now, or


    they would call me, " answered Jackson.


    Cherry nodded, "Then I will go to the school to pick Joe up this afternoon."


    "No, You stay home with Grandpa, and I will pick Joe up from school." said Jackson.


    "But I want to pick him up myself and see him, " said Cherry.


    Staring at Cherry, Jackson was not hardhearted enough at all, so he said, "How about Ie back


    home, pick you up and we can go pick Joe up together? How about that?"


    "Okay, fine, then I will wait for you at home, " said Cherry smiling.


    Seeing Cherry''s smile, Jackson said reluctantly, "if only you would give me half the attention you pay to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    our son."


    Cherry could hear the jealousy in Jackson''s voice. She smiled and said, "Come on, Joe is so small,


    and needs to be taken care of, please understand, okay?"

 Chapter 337 Are You Worrying About Her (Part One)

    Chapter 337 Are You Worrying About Her (Part One)


    In the afternoon, after Jackson left the house and Andrew went upstairs to have a nap, Cherry decided


    to go on the balcony and water the flowers.


    When the Butler saw that Cherry was alone in the balcony, he went to her, and with a smile on his face,


    asked, "Cherry, are you watering the flowers?"


    After she turned around and saw the Butler, she also smiled back at him, and replied, "Yes, I''m feeling


    a little bored."


    The Butler stood beside her, and as he looked at her, continued to ask, "Why don''t you go to the JS


    Group? Did you quit your job?"


    When Cherry heard his question, she immediately was at a loss of words. After all, only Jackson and


    herself knew the true reason as to why she had to stay at home and what was actually happening in


    the Family. She thought that Andrew might also know something about what was actually going on, but


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    as for the Butler, he seemed to know nothing about the truth.


    "Well, Jackson doesn''t want me to exhaust myself, and besides, we were both too busy to stay with


    Grandpa in the past. Jackson and I talked about it, and I eventually decided that the best option for me


    is to stay at home and look after Grandpa, " replied Cherry. She thought, ''Although the Butler has been


    in the Chu Family for so many years already, I''m still somewhat unfamiliar with him; I don''t know him


    too well, so I''d better not tell him anything about what''s actually going on.''


    "Oh, I understand now, " said the Butler, with the same smile shining on his face. He thought, ''Although


    I can almost figure out what the real reason for her staying at home is, I can''t nail her lie because she


    deliberately conceals her true reasons from me. She''s smarter than I thought she was, and it seems


    that she''s able to deal with things quite well. She''s more prudent than Sally, and she has her own


    judgement on what she should say and do. In this regard, she behaves much better than Sally ever


    did.''


    He then went on to say, "It''s not a bad thing if you stay at home, because you can look after Mr.


    Andrew now. Although he always says that he doesn''t need to be taken care of, and that he''s still


    healthy, he actually starts to get pretty old in recent years, and in his heart yearns to be close with his


    family members. I think it''ll be better for him if you can manage to stay at home and look after him;


    besides, when he goes out for his afternoon walk, it''ll be much better if you''ll be at his side instead of


    me."


    "You''re right, that''s what I also thought, " replied Cherry. She then quickly exined, "I didn''t mean to


    imply that you don''t do your job well, but I just want to do my duty as a member of the Chu Family."


    When the Butler saw Cherry earnestly exining herself to him, he felt somewhat happy in his heart.


    He then shook his hand, and replied to her, "Cherry, you don''t have to exin anything to me. I''m


    already satisfied that I was able to stay at Mr. Andrew''s side for so many years. When I was homeless


    and helpless in the past, the Chu Family took me in, and Mr. Andrew gave me a brand new start in life.


    I''ve stayed here for several decades now, and I consider this house as my home, so you don''t have to


    regard me as an outsider."


    Cherry understood that the Butler didn''t mind her words and that she had unnecessarily worried about


    it, so she nodded her head and didn''t say anything more to him.


    When the Butler saw that she had fallen silent, he couldn''t figure out what she was thinking about,


    because he didn''t usually talk with her and didn''t know her character well. He thought, ''Although she


    seems easy-going, I can feel that it''ll take me some time to properly deal with her. She''s not as foolish


    as most women are, and she''s even capable to judge for herself, so I have to be careful about what I


    say or do in front of her.''


    He then said, "Well, I have to go and buy some medicine for Mr. Andrew now. He''ll soon run out of his


    hypotensive drugs, and I have to go and prepare some more for him at the drug store."


    "Okay, just go on with what you have to do. As you said some moments ago, we belong to a same


    Family, so you don''t have to stand on ceremony in front of me, " replied Cherry.


    The Butler then praised her, and wearing the same smile on his face, said, "Alright! Cherry, I can now


    understand why Mr. Andrew is so fond of you. You''re really a considerate and delightful woman!"


    Cherry also smiled back at him in reply.


    The Butler then turned around and left, and the moment that he turned his back to her, his smile on his


    face gradually disappeared; he was already scheming something in his mind.


    Inside Mond''s mansion, while Mond and Stephen were casually sitting on the sofa and discussing


    about the ZM Group''s current affairs, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Mond and Stephen looked at each other, and then Stephen got up from his seat and stepped towards


    the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw that the Chu Family''s Butler was standing outside of it. He was a


    little stunned by his sudden appearance, and asked, "Why did youe here now?"


    The Butler looked at him, and said, "I have something urgent to talk with Mr. Mond."


    Stephen nodded and didn''t say anything else. He then moved aside and let him step inside the house.


    After the Butler went inside, he saw that Mond was sitting on the sofa. He politely greeted him, "Good


    afternoon, Mr. Mond."


    "Shouldn''t you be with Andrew Chu at this time?" asked Mond.


    A smile then suddenly crept on the Butler''s face, and as he looked at him, he said, "Mr. Mond, you


    should know that better than me."


    He thought, ''If I''m not guessing wrong, then the reason why Cherry didn''t go to work at the JS Group


    has to be rted to him.''


    Stephen, who had just returned to his seat, heard the Butler''s words and immediately felt puzzled by


    them. He nced at Mond, and asked, "What happened?"


    But Mond didn''t nce at him nor reply to him, and instead asked the Butler, "Is Cherry now staying in


    the Chu House instead of going to work?"


    The Butler diligently nodded to him, and said, "Mr. Mond, you did quite a good job! You managed to let


    Jackson see you together with Cherry, and you got him so furious that he decided to prevent her from


    ever seeing you again. He locked her at home, and she can''t work at the JS Group anymore."


    Stephen gazed at the Butler with a look of astonishment in his eyes. He then stared at Mond, and


    asked, "What did you do?"

 Chapter 338 Are You Worrying About Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 338 Are You Worrying About Her (Part Two)


    Mond met with his eyes, and slowly said, "Stephen, I did that only to protect the woman that you care


    most about. I managed to behave in a somewhat intimate manner with her in front of Jackson, so he


    got angry and locked her up at home. When we''llpete with the JS Group in the future we''ll face


    fewer enemies now, and we''ll only have to deal with Selina. Isn''t this a good n?"


    Stephen thought for a while and eventually understood that Mond was indeed right. He was quite clear


    of Cherry''s capabilities, and that if she didn''t work at the JS Group anymore, then it would be much


    easier for him and Mond to fight against Selina. However, he was worried that Jackson would hurt


    Cherry because of that, and he knew that it was very likely that Mond had undertook his actions for


    some other hidden purposes of his.


    Stephen then remained quiet, and didn''t utter another word.


    The Butler continued to say, "Mr. Mond, it''s now very easy for you to wipe out the JS Group off the face


    of the Earth."


    "You''re right, and now I can take my revenge on the JS Group without any more worries, " replied


    Mond, with a strong hatred flowing bright in his eyes. Now that Cherry had left the JS Group, he had


    nothing left to worry about, and he could immediately attack Jackson''spany with full force. If the JS


    Group lost the war and failed in its endeavors to protect itself, Jackson would me none other than


    Selina, because Cherry had nothing to do with it. Mond didn''t want to hurt Cherry in any way.


    "Mond, we can keep attacking the JS Group slowly as we nned. If we strike too hastily, then other


    Mond nodded, and replied, "I know it. I''ll gradually send my people to prate the JS Group and act


    from the inside. After our acquisition n seeds, I''ll have my people in every key position of the


    The Butler felt very happy hearing their confident speech, and said, "Mr. Mond, Mr. Stephen, I can


    already feel our triumph within our reach!"


    But Mond replied to him with a brief chuckle. There was still a shade of doubt lingering in his eyes, and


    he said, "If all goes ordingly, it should be ours in the near future. By then, everything that I wanted


    will be in my grasp, and I''ll see Jackson begging me on his knees with his sobering pathetic face."


    The three spoke for a while longer, and then the Butler left the mansion.


    Stephen and Mond were still sitting in the living room, but the atmosphere around them was tense.


    "Do you have one-hundred-percent conviction in his words?" asked Stephen, while he stared at Mond.


    He believed in Mond, but he felt that the Butler couldn''t be trusted. After all, he had betrayed Andrew


    after he had followed him for several decades; how could he ensure that he wouldn''t suddenly betray


    Mond and Stephen?


    Mond shook his head, and said, "Absolutely not, but he''s still useful, for now at least. Besides, if I''m not


    guessing wrong, he might have the same aspirations as I do."


    "He also wants to get his hands on that thing?" asked Stephen, with a look of astonishment in his eyes.


    Mond confirmed by silently nodding his head to him.


    But Stephen still couldn''t believe his ears, and continued to ask, "But what does he want to do with it?


    He''s only a servant of the Chu Family, and even if he gets it, his status won''t get higher because of


    that."


    Mond chuckled at his words, and said, "You can never know how ambitious a person can be, and we


    can''t be certain about what he really wants at the present moment. Maybe his ambition is actually


    beyond our imagination."


    After Mond finished speaking, Stephen concluded, "He''s a horrible person."


    "So is everyone else. Sally can also be horrible when she gets mad, " replied Mond.


    "But the Butler is much more dangerous! We can''t leave him to roam freely on our boat, " said Stephen.


    He pondered this, and he increasingly felt that the Butler wasn''t a simple person at all. He had stayed


    at Andrew''s side for so many years already, and he had to have nned his betrayal beforehand a


    long time ago. Besides, Stephen clearly knew what kind of person Andrew was, and he imagined that


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    the Butler couldn''t be less cunning than he was.


    "But we have no other choice now, " firmly said Mond. "He already knows too much about our n, and


    if we get rid of him now, it''s very likely for him to leak out our things to the others. Once the details of


    our n are leaked, all of the efforts we undertook over the years will prove themselves to have been


    in vain."


    "What should we do then?" asked Stephen. He stared at Mond and waited for his answer, because he


    knew that the decision maker wasn''t him. He knew that he had to submit to Mond''s words.


    "Just leave him for the moment, he''s still useful for us. Andrew Chu is still alive, and he can continue to


    provide us with the Chu Family''s inside information that we need, " replied Mond. He paused for a


    moment, and then continued to say, "However, after I kill Andrew Chu, he''ll lose all of his value for us,


    and then I''ll dispose of him, no matter how ambitious he thinks he is."


    Stephen said, "I also feel that he''ll pose a danger to us, sooner orter. Mond, I think that we''d better


    not tell him too much about our n anymore."


    "Even if he knows about it, what do you think he can do? Besides, I''ll also let Cherry in about it, " said


    Mond.


    "What? Are you out of your mind?" suddenly shouted Stephen as he stood up from his seat. He then


    continued, "If you tell Cherry about it, Jackson will also know about everything!"


    "And that''s exactly what I want, " replied Mond. He stared at Stephen, and calmly said, "I''ll let Jackson


    know that no matter how much money they gave me, what he and the Chu Family did to me can never


    bepensated."


    "But, you can''t do that!" argued Stephen. He stared ahead, pondering something in his mind.


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried about Cherry?" asked Mond, as he looked deep into Stephen''s eyes.


    The look on his own face seemed to be still serene, but his heart had flooded withplex emotions


    that even he couldn''t understand sometimes.

 Chapter 339 Pick Up Joe From School (Part One)

    Chapter 339 Pick Up Joe From School (Part One)


    "We should only take actions against Jackson and the Chu Family members! Leave Cherry alone;


    she''s innocent and has never done anything to us!" said Stephen.


    "Don''t forget that she''s still Jackson''s wife, Stephen. I think she can be counted as one of the key


    members of the Chu Family, since she gave birth to Jackson''s son. We have to take her into our


    consideration too, " said Mond.


    "No, we definitely can''t do that!" Stephen waspletely against Mond''s words.


    "You can say all that to Sally, " said Mond, in an upromising manner. "You know how much Sally


    hates that woman and her son. Do you really think she''ll be willing to let her off so easily? If Sally says


    yes, then I don''t mind letting her go too."


    With these words, Mond finally made up his mind that Cherry would also be their target. He knew very


    well that Sally would never spare Cherry, because the hatred towards her was beyond imagining. Mond


    also knew how much Sally loved Jackson, and that Cherry had been the one who had taken Jackson


    away from her. How could she ever possibly forgive her for what she had done?


    Stephen didn''t say anything, and just stood silent.


    After some time, Mood stood up from his seat, but warned Stephen before he left. He said, "Stephen,


    have you forgotten what happened that year? None of the Chu Family members can be forgiven. I


    won''t let a single one of them go! They will all pay!"


    After he said that, Mond turned around, left and went upstairs, leaving Stephen alone in the living room.


    Mond stood in front of the French windows and looked at the scenery outside. He felt very delighted


    because everything was under his control, and because the ploy proceeded as he had nned it to. He


    thought to himself, ''Cherry is finally imprisoned at home, and it seems that Jackson hasn''t changed a


    bit in all these years. For those he cares about, he will try his best to protect them and keep them safe,


    while for those that he doesn''t, he will crush them directly.''


    Mond took out his phone and then dialled Cherry''s phone number.


    Cherry was sitting in the living room watching TV, when she suddenly heard her phone ring. She


    looked at the screen and saw Mond''s name on it, and after she thought for a while, she eventually


    decided to answer the call.


    "Hello, " said Cherry.


    "Are you at home now?" asked Mond directly.


    "How do you know that?" asked Cherry, puzzled. She was confused as to how Mond knew that she


    was at home and not at work.


    "Because you didn''t show up at the JS Group today, " replied Mond, in a calm manner.


    "Have you been to JS Group today?" Cherry had no idea about what Mond wanted.


    "No, " softly replied Mond. "Cherry, if I want to know something, I don''t have to go there and see it with


    my own eyes."


    Cherry thought Mond''s words over and wondered whether he was implying that he knew someone in


    the JS Group.


    After she took a deep breath, she asked, "Why are you calling?"


    "I only wanted to chat with you, " said Mond, "And I also wanted to check if you''re okay."


    "Why?" asked Cherry, even more puzzled.


    "I heard that you resigned from the JS Group. What happened? Were you discontent with the JS


    Group''s pay? If yes, then why note to ZM Group? I''ll offer you a sry three times higher than that


    of the JS Group, " said Mond. He already knew that Cherry would nevere to work for him, because


    Jackson would definitely not allow her to do that. He knew how much Jackson wanted him to leave the


    city and stay far away from Cherry.


    "No, but thank you. I don''t want to go to work for the moment, and I just want to rx myself for some


    time at home, " replied Cherry. She knew that Jackson didn''t want her to keep in touch with Mond. How


    could she go to work for the ZM Group? Jackson was her husband, and she always had to take his


    feelings into consideration.


    "Really?" asked Mond. "What if I want to see you now?"


    "Why do you want to see me?" asked Cherry, surprised by his sudden question. She wondered what


    the hell Mond wanted to do.


    "Don''t you want to know about Jackson''s past? I didn''t tell you all of itst time. Oh, no, actually I didn''t


    even start Jackson''s story yet, " said Mond. He was quite confident that Cherry would say yes and


    meet with him.


    Cherry hesitated for a moment and got lost in thought. ''He really hasn''t told me anything about Jackson


    again, he''ll be driven out of his mind, and I can''t possibly imagine what he will do to me then. I don''t


    know how to face him either.''


    "Well, " said Cherry, "When I''m freeter, I''ll invite you for a cup of tea. I''m quite busy at the moment


    around here, and it''s not convenient for me to go out right now."


    Cherry didn''t refuse Mond directly because she didn''t want to give up on the opportunity of knowing


    more about her husband. Also, she didn''t want to meet Mond right away because she was afraid that


    Jackson might find out and be angry with her.


    "Busy at the moment?" Mond repeated her words, but he knew that it was just an excuse.


    "Yes, I have something to deal with; I''m sorry, " said Cherry. She had made up her mind that she


    wouldn''t meet Mond in the near future, fearing that Jackson would be mad at her.


    "Well¡­" said Mond softly, "I''lle to you if you can''te to me, if you''re so busy."


    After he said that, Mond curled his lips, but a touch of evil shed in his eyes. He had achieved another


    one of his targets.


    "Wha¡­ what?" Cherry couldn''t understand what Mond was talking about and wondered what the hell


    he wanted to do.


    He didn''t reply to her question, and instead hung up the phone directly.


    Cherry then heard the beeping tone in the speaker and wondered what was going on. She put the


    phone aside and sat on the sofa in a daze.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Andrew walked downstairs, and after he got to the living room, he saw that Cherry was sitting quietly


    on the sofa with the TV turned on. It seemed that she was not watching it, but instead staring nkly in


    front of her.


    After Andrew walked closer to Cherry, he called her name, "Cherry."


    She didn''t hear him, because she was still lost in her thoughts.


    "Cherry!" called Andrew again, but in a louder voice.


    She heard him this time, and she quickly snapped out of her deep pondering and turned to look at


    Andrew. She quickly stood up from the sofa, and said, "Afternoon, Grandpa!"


    Andrew nodded to Cherry as a greeting and then sat down on the couch opposite to her. He then


    asked, "What''s the matter, Cherry? Is there anything wrong?"


    Cherry quickly shook her head and replied, "No, no! Everything is okay."


    "Is it?" Andrew didn''t believe a word Cherry said. Judging from her behavior, it was obvious that she


    was bothered by something or someone, and how could he believe that everything was okay?

 Chapter 340 Pick Up Joe From School (Part Two)

    Chapter 340 Pick Up Joe From School (Part Two)


    Cherry knew that she couldn''t hide her feelings from Andrew. It was easy to see that there was


    something wrong from her unusual behavior, and Andrew could tell it clearly without any doubt.


    "Grandpa, I just felt distressed thinking that I''m unable to go back to the JS Group to work again,


    because I don''t want to give up on my career. Would you help me to persuade Jackson to change his


    mind, please? I''m very eager to go back to the JS Group to handle affairs again." Cherry looked


    earnestly at Andrew and pleaded him to help her.


    Andrew sighed after he thought for a while, and said, "Cherry, I know that you have devoted your time


    and energy to your work, and I also know that you love it. Work has be an important part of your


    daily life."


    Cherry nodded immediately to show that she couldn''t agree more with Andrew''s words.


    Andrew then continued to say, "But Cherry, you should know that in the Chu Family, money is thest


    thing that you need to be concerned about. If you go back to work, you''ll have to wake up early at


    sunrise, ande back home at dust. What''s more, there are so many difficult tasks you need to


    handle, and Jackson doesn''t want you to be that stressed. He wants you to live a rxed and happy


    life. Can you understand him?"


    Andrew knew too well that Cherry had a strong character aligned with a native dogged persistence. He


    thought to himself, ''She must feel upset because she just lost her job. It''s no wonder that she behaves


    like this, but now that Jackson has finally made up his mind to keep her away from Mond, I can only


    support him. I believe in his decision, and I know that he has his reasons for it. He must have his own


    n.''


    Cherry nodded, and as she lowered her head, said, "Grandpa, I can understand him, and I''ll try my


    best to get used to my current status."


    Andrew was satisfied with Cherry''s words. He smiled at her, and said, "Cherry, if you''re bored at home,


    you can either stay here with me, or go to the study and read a book or two. You can do whatever you


    feel like doing, and you can also go and visit our neighbors here. You''ve moved for a long time already,


    but you haven''t even met any of the other women at your age here at the residentialpound. Why


    not have a chat with them? If you get along with them, you''ll soon have some new friends, and you


    won''t feel bored anymore. What do you say?"


    Andrew tried his best to help Cherry with some options to ease up on herself. He wanted her to be


    happy and feel rxed at home.


    "Well, thank you Grandpa, I will try to find something interesting to do by myself, " said Cherry. She


    then looked up at Andrew, and said, "I''m sorry that I''m not in the best of moods right now."


    Andrew then waved his hands and kindly said to her, "You don''t need to apologize to me, I can


    understand how you feel."


    As soon as Andrew finished his words, he heard the sound of the front door opening. Both Andrew and


    Cherry turned around to look who it was, and then they saw Jacksoning in through it.


    "Jackson!" cheerfully cried Cherry, as she quickly walked up to him.


    Jackson also strode towards her too. After he held her in his arms for a few moments, he went to


    Andrew.


    "Afternoon, Grandpa! I''m back home, " said Jackson.


    "Why are you back home so early today?" asked Andrew, wearing a kind and gentle smile on his face.


    "I came to get Cherry, so we can go and pick up Joe from school together, " replied Jackson.


    Andrew smiled at him and nodded. He then said, "Take Cherry out for a walk. She must be be bored


    sick, because she''s stayed at home for the whole day."


    "Yes, Grandpa, " said Jackson. He dotingly looked at Cherry, and continued to say, "I was afraid that


    you might be feeling bored and lonely at home, so I came back here as fast as I could."


    "Well, it''s good that you came back home so early, because I already started to miss you. Let''s go and


    pick up Joe from school together now, " said Cherry, as she happily snuggled in Jackson''s arms.


    "Yes, darling." Jackson then stroked Cherry''s hair in a soft and tender manner, showing his care and


    attention to her.


    Andrew smiled, and he was very happy to see the lovely scene unfolding in front of him.


    "Let''s go upstairs and change our clothes first; then, we''ll go and pick up Joe, " said Cherry.


    "Okay, " said Jackson as he nodded. He looked at the woman in his arms with love and tenderness


    reflected in his eyes, and he felt that he couldn''t get more of her.


    Cherry then looked at Andrew, and politely said, "Grandpa, we''re going to change and then go to pick


    up Joe from school."


    "Alright, alright, just go already, " said Andrew, very delighted of the couple in front of him.


    "Okay."


    As soon as Cherry and Jackson walked into the bedroom, Jackson pulled Cherry into his arms, and


    while he dotingly looked at her, he asked, "What did you talk to Grandpa in the living room just now


    before I arrived?"


    "That''s none of your business! Why do I have to tell you?" said Cherry in a naughty manner. She then


    continued, "I told Grandpa that you treat me badly, because you won''t allow me to go to work."


    "Of course, I won''t let you go out to work any longer. So what about that? Be a nice obedient girl at


    home and apany me whenever I go, " said Jackson, in an overbearing manner. He wanted to


    protect her and let her live a happy, carefree life.


    "But I still feel bored sometimes, " said Cherry, and with these words, she suddenly clung around


    Jackson''s neck with her arms.


    "Baby, " said Jackson dotingly, "I''lle back home to stay with you as long as I''m not fully upied,


    or I''ll try and spare some more time to travel with you in the future. Is that okay?"


    Cherry pretended to think over his proposal, and then cheerfully said, "Okay, I can ept that."


    "Shouldn''t you be saying that it''s great?" said Jackson, wondering when had the woman in his arms


    be so naughty.


    "It isn''t bad, " replied Cherry, as she looked at her wristwatch. She then said, "Hurry up and change


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    your clothes. We''ll bete, and I don''t want to make Joe wait for us for too long."

 Chapter 341 Come Out Of Thin Air (Part One)

    Chapter 341 Come Out Of Thin Air (Part One)


    Standing in front of the school''s gate, Joe saw that all the other students were being picked up by their


    parents. When he thought of what had happened these days, he felt a little upset.


    At that time, Joe''s headteacher, Rosa, walked out of the school building and saw Joe standing alone at


    the gate. She thought that because Joe''s parents hadn''te to pick him up yet, if she kept waiting for


    a while longer, she may have the chance to meet Jackson again.


    Rosa promptly walked up to Joe. She looked at him with a smile on her face, and said, "Joe, are you


    waiting for your parents?"


    Joe looked at Rosa, and replied, "Yes, I am, but I don''t know whether Uncle Bill or my father wille


    to drive me back home." Although Joe disliked Rosa very much, he still behaved politely to her,


    because his Mommy had told him to be polite to everyone.


    "Joe, doesn''t your father need to deal with other business?" asked Rosa, keeping the smile on her lips.


    Rosa could hardly wait to see Jackson again, and ever since she had met himst time, she had kept


    thinking of him. His charm was so irresistible that a lot of women wanted to be his lover, herself


    included.


    Joe answered, "I don''t know about that. Do you think that my Daddy tells me about his business? Even


    he tells me, I can''t understand it."


    When she saw that Joe was beginning to grow impatient, Rosa was afraid that he would soon be


    annoyed, so she immediately said, "Joe, I have nothing important now; how about you let me


    apany you until your parentse to pick you up?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "It''s not necessary, you can go and deal with your own business, " said Joe. He then turned around


    again to see whether he could spot his Daddy''s car or his Uncle''s.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have nothing important to do anyway, " said Rosa, while grinning from ear to ear.


    Joe ignored herpletely, but then, all of a sudden, he saw his Daddy''s car approaching in the near


    distance. Joe smiled happily, and said, "My Daddy''s here!"


    After she heard Joe''s words, Rosa immediately looked ahead and saw Jackson''s car. She knew it was


    his car because she had seen it before.


    Jackson parked the car at the school gate. After Joe saw that his Mommy was also in it, he ran


    cheerfully to her.


    "Mommy, Mommy, what a big surprise that you both came!" joyfully cried Joe.


    Cherry got out of the car and held Joe tight into her arms. She then said, "I''m free today, so I decided to


    "That''s excellent! I love Mommy most!" cried Joe.


    At that time, Jackson also walked up to Cherry, and he felt satisfied to see that they were so close with


    each other.


    When Rosa saw Jackson also get out of the car, she immediately walked up to them, and with an


    ingratiating smile on her lips, said, "Joe''s father and mother, it''s nice to meet you!"


    At that time, Cherry had just noticed Rosa, Joe''s headteacher. She nodded to her, and greeted her with


    a smile, "Nice to meet you."


    Courteous, Jackson also looked at her, and said, "Ms. Rosa, nice to see you."


    When she heard Jackson''s greeting, Rosa couldn''t help but to stand a little more closer to him. She


    tenderly said to him, "Mr. Jackson, aren''t you busy with your work today? How could you have the free


    time to pick up Joe by yourself?"


    Cherry and Joe both saw that Rosa was getting closer to Jackson. Cherry saw Rosa''s soft and coy


    eyes, and her instinct immediately told her that she was trying to charm Jackson.


    Jackson was a bit annoyed by her, because he knew about Rosa''s true intent. Last time they had met,


    her behavior had made him realize what she was trying to achieve, but now everything was ridiculous,


    because she dared to behave like that even in Cherry''s presence.


    Jackson looked at Cherry and ignored Rosapletely.


    When she saw how he was acting, Rosa felt somehow embarrassed, and didn''t know what to say


    anymore.


    Cherry saw that Jackson was looking at her, but she leaved him alone. She then said to Joe, "Son, let''s


    get inside the car and be on our way back home."


    "Okay, Mommy, " said Joe. He also ignored his Daddy and Rosa, because he had always regarded his


    Mommy as being the most important person in his life.


    Cherry held Joe in her arms and then sat in the car.


    After Jackson saw Cherry and Joe get in the car, he intended to follow them, but the moment he turned


    around to go to the car, his arm was suddenly gripped by Rosa.


    She quickly said, "Mr. Jackson, I still have something to tell you."


    When Jackson saw that his arm was grabbed by Rosa, he immediately shook it off. He looked at her


    furiously, and said, "Ms. Rosa, please behave yourself!"


    After that, without ncing at Rosa not even for a split second, Jackson impassively walked to the car.


    He opened the driver''s door and got inside it.


    Cherry clearly saw what had happened, and it was obvious that Rosa was pestering Jackson. The look


    in her eyes and how she had grabbed Jackson''s arm clearly showed her feelings for him.


    She felt a little uneasy, because she had never thought that her marriage would ever be threatened by


    other women, and even Sally hadn''t managed to make her feel like this. Sally was the woman whom


    Jackson had once loved, and if Jackson had chosen Sally, it wouldn''t have surprised her. But Rosa,


    what the hell was she for him? She was just Joe''s headteacher, and Cherry remembered that when


    she had met Rosa for the first time, Rosa had disregarded her, only because Joe had gotten into a fight


    with one of his ssmates. Now, Rosa was ttering her and was even aiming at seducing Jackson in


    her presence. All of these details told her that Rosa wasn''t easy to deal with, and that she may prove


    herself to be even more trickier and shrewder than Sally was.


    While Jackson was driving, he looked at Cherry and Joe through the rearview mirror. They were


    happily ying games on the iPad, and he could hardly find a chance to talk with them in those


    moments.


    "Joe, did you have a good day at school today?" gently asked Jackson. He wanted to talk with Cherry,


    but he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 342 Come Out Of Thin Air (Part Two)

    Chapter 342 Come Out Of Thin Air (Part Two)


    "It was okay, " answered Joe, without raising his head from the tablet. He was clearly aware that his


    mother was angry with his dad because of what had happened earlier, so he also didn''t ease up.


    Jackson didn''t know how to continue the conversation, so he just drove the car in silence and listened


    to theirughter on their way back home.


    They were soon back at the military''s residentialpound, but when Cherry and Joe got out of the


    car and were walking to the house, they heard someone calling "Joe!"


    "Joe,e and join us!" Some of the children were ying with each other and were having fun in the


    courtyard.


    They were very happy there, and Joe wanted to join them to y interesting games with them. He


    asked his mother, "Mommy, can I y with them for an hour? I promise that I''ll be back home in time


    for dinner."


    Cherry looked at Joe and saw in his eyes the yearning to join them. Cherry eventually nodded, and


    said, "Go; Lily will ask you toe back for dinnerter."


    "Okay! Thank you, Mommy!" Joe then gave his schoolbag to Cherry, and added, "I''ll go and y with


    them now."


    After that, he cheerfully ran to his friends to join them.


    "Be careful, and remember to be friendly with each other!" advised Cherry, still a little worried.


    "Alright!"


    Joe then gradually disappeared from sight. Jackson walked up to Cherry, and said with a smile on his


    face, "He''s just a kid, let him y with the other little ones."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But when Cherry heard Jackson''s voice, her own smile immediately disappeared. She then turned


    around and walked to the house alone, leaving Jackson in the back. She was still angry because of


    what had happened earlier at the school.


    Cherry''s anger made Jackson at a loss to please her. He didn''t know how to exin to her, although he


    knew that she was offended by what had happened at the school gate.


    When Cherry walked into the living room, she found that there was only Lily busy in the kitchen, and


    that Andrew and the Butler weren''t anywhere.


    Lily saw that Cherry was back home, and she politely greeted her, "Madam, it''s good that you''re back."


    "Joe''s ying with the children in the courtyard; please remember to call him back for dinner, " said


    Cherry, but before Lily had the chance to reply to her, she quickly started to walk upstairs.


    "Okay, " said Lily, as she looked at Cherry''s back a bit puzzled. She thought, ''Cherry was in a good


    mood when she left to pick up Joe from school, but why does it seem that she''s annoyed now?''


    While Lily was pondering, Jackson also came in. She walked out of the kitchen, and greeted him, "Mr.


    Jackson, it''s so good that you''re back!"


    "Where''s Grandpa?" asked Jackson in a calm tone.


    "He went out to the neighbors to y a game of chess with them. I will call him back before dinner, "


    answered Lily politely.


    Jackson nodded to her and didn''t say anything else.


    Lily was a little worried about Cherry. She nced at the second floor and hesitated for a moment, but


    then she eventually asked Jackson, "Master, is it me, or is the Madam somewhat unhappy this


    evening?"


    Jackson also looked up at the second floor, and said, "It doesn''t matter, I''ll go upstairs andfort her."


    After he said that, he also went on his way upstairs to deal with his wife''s issues.


    After Jackson opened the door of the bedroom, he saw that Cherry wasbing her hair in front of the


    dressing table. Jackson strode towards her and then held her tightly in his arms.


    "Take your hands off me!" furiously shouted Cherry


    But Jackson didn''t let her go; instead, he hugged her even more tightly, and said to her tenderly,


    "What''s the matter? Why are you angry?"


    Cherry turned her face to Jackson, and seriously said, "Since you care so much about me, why do you


    want to y the field?"


    Jackson knew that Cherry was irritated because of what had happened between him and Rosa at the


    school gate. He patiently exined to her, "You know that I am loyal only to you; I don''t even know her,


    I only know that she''s Joe''s headteacher, and I''ve only met her by ident for several times when I


    went to pick up Joe."


    "Have you ever met with her in private? When she saw you, the look on her face obviously showed her


    love for you. If she doesn''t know you, how could she behave in such a loving way?" said Cherry.


    Cherry somewhat doubted Jackson''s words. The look on Rosa''s face and her behavior both suggested


    that she was quite familiar with Jackson, so she guessed that they had both known each other for


    some time already. Cherry had paid little attention to Jackson''s whereabouts, and she had no idea


    about what he did or where he went. She had never asked him about his rtionships with other


    people, except when he had mentioned about them casually during their daily conversations. Cherry


    now hoped that Jackson could exin things to her clearly and in detail.


    Jackson had never thought that Cherry would be so angry. He held her in his arms tightly, and as he


    looked at her, he solemnly exined, "My baby, you should always trust in me. I don''t have any affair


    with Joe''s headteacher, and I really don''t know what kind of person she is and what she wants from


    me."


    "Even a fool can see her love towards you, " said Cherry, very irritated, but after she spoke out her


    words, she couldn''t believe what hade out of her mouth. How could she say such a thing? Was it


    because she was jealous?


    Jackson tried to calm down. After that, he looked at Cherry, and earnestly said to her, "Honey, I''ve


    loved only you for so many years already! Don''t you know that by now? You''re the only one in my


    heart, but if you''re really bothered about the headteacher, I''ll choose a new school for Joe


    tomorrow."

 Chapter 343 Talk In The Study (Part One)

    Chapter 343 Talk In The Study (Part One)


    Cherry fell silent after she heard about Jackson''s intention to change Joe''s school. Everything that


    concerned her son was of the utmost importance for her, and she had to carefully think about it.


    "You don''t have to do that; Joe is having a good time at that school, and it''s unnecessary to transfer


    him to another one, " said Cherry. As long as her son was happy at that school, nothing else meant too


    much to her.


    "But..." continued Cherry, while looking at Jackson, "If you can, you''d better not to talk to Rosa next


    time you meet her. Alright?"


    After he heard Cherry''s words, Jackson hastily and diligently replied to her, "Yes, madam!"


    He then held Cherry in his arms tightly, grateful that he had sorted out her sadness and irritation.


    In the evening, when the family were having dinner together at the table, Cherry looked very calm, as if


    nothing had ever happened in the daytime.


    While he was eating, Andrew looked at Cherry, and said, "Cherry, I want to ask you something."


    He seemed to be cautious, as if he was somehow asking for Cherry''s opinion.


    Cherry was very surprised about his question, and wondered, ''How could Grandpa speak to me in such


    a tone?''


    "Grandpa, just go ahead and ask me, " hastily said Cherry.


    "Well, I want to ask Lucia toe to our home for dinner. Would you mind?" asked Andrew, as he


    looked at Cherry gingerly.


    After he heard the name Lucia, Jackson put down his chopsticks on the table. He then began to


    understand why Andrew had been so cautious in talking to Cherry. No one had forgotten what had


    happenedst time, and Grandpa was afraid that Cherry wouldn''t agree with Lucia back at the table


    again.


    Cherry thought for a while, and as she looked into Andrew''s eyes, said, "Grandpa, it''s totally up to you


    whether you want to ask Lucia for dinner or not. If you miss her and want to see her, you can just call


    her over; you don''t need to ask for my opinion on that."


    "I thought that maybe you would still mind her presence here, " said Andrew, as he looked at Cherry,


    surprised by her answer. He was afraid that Cherry would still mind Luciaing there. He had also


    noticed that she and Jackson didn''t get along so well with each other recently, so he thought that it


    would be thoughtful of him to ask for her opinion.


    Cherry then put on a calm smile on her face, and as she shook her head, she said, "No, I won''t!"


    She then paused for a brief moment, and continued to say, "Let bygones be bygones! If you miss


    Lucia, you can always ask her toe here and see you."


    "Okay, okay." said Andrew, feeling very happy in his heart. He then turned his head to face the butler,


    and ordered him, "Call Luciater and ask her family toe here tomorrow for dinner."


    "Yes, Master, " respectfully replied the butler.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Andrew then ordered the maid, "Lily, buy more food tomorrow and make more dishes. We''ll be having a


    reunion dinner tomorrow."


    "Okay. I will, " said Lily, as she nodded her head.


    After he gave out his orders, Andrew looked at his grandson, and said, "Jackson, find some time in


    your agenda tomorrow evening to have dinner together with us. If you have something, postpone it.


    Tomorrow''s the weekend, and Joe will also be home. Oh, this is wonderful! Each one of us will be at


    home to enjoy a bustling family time!"


    "Okay, I will, " replied Jackson. Jackson couldn''t possibly refuse Andrew when he saw the big smile on


    his face. He wanted him to be happy, and since Grandpa always enjoyed family reunions, he wouldn''t


    dare say no to his wish. As long as Lucia wasn''t hostile to Cherry, he still weed her toe back


    to the house.


    Cherry then lowered her head and didn''t say a word.


    Joe was eating silently, and had heard all the dialogues of the grownups around him, but he could say


    nothing in that regard. Since his Mother agreed, he decided he would also keep silent.


    After dinner, Cherry started to feel some ufortable cramps. Seeing that Grandpa and Jackson had


    gone to the study, and that Joe had already gone upstairs to his room to do his homework, she decided


    to get out of the house and go for a walk in the courtyard.


    While she was wandering around in the courtyard, Cherry saw that there were also other people


    strolling in the courtyard. When she looked at the lights from each house, she felt very warm, and after


    living there for some time already, she started to like the ce and feel its warmth.


    Cherry then couldn''t help but recall all the ces in which she had once lived: Jackson''s apartment, the


    vi he had brought for her, all of these ces had made her feel like home, butpared with army


    residentialpound, she felt that the family atmosphere there was stronger. Perhaps it was because


    Grandpa lived there, and that Derek and Selina also lived there. It was just like a big happy family,


    where everything was cheerful.


    All of a sudden, Cherry saw that someone was walking towards her in the dim streetlight. It seemed


    that it was a familiar figure, but she couldn''t remember who it was exactly at that moment.


    It wasn''t until the figure got closer that Cherry clearly saw who he really was.


    It was Mond. He walked closer to Cherry, and after he stood in front of her, he asked, "Don''t you feel


    scared here all alone by yourself?"


    "How...how can you be here?" asked Cherry, in a very astonished tone. Mond didn''t live in the


    "If I tell you that I''m here for you, will you believe me?" said Mond. He then moved his eyes to the


    window on the 2nd floor, and thought, ''If I''m right, then that must be Andrew''s study window.''


    Hearing what Mond had just said to her, Cherry immediately shook her head. She didn''t trust Mond at


    all, but why would he hade there for her? She didn''t know Mond almost at all, and she wondered


    how was he able to do something for her. Although he had once saved her life, it didn''t mean that he


    could do anything for her.


    Mond shifted his eyes onto Cherry again, and asked, "Well? Do you believe me?"


    "What on earth are you doing here?" asked Cherry. She suddenly thought that perhaps Mond had


    indeed grown up in the courtyard, and that he may indeed know Jackson, Stephen and Sally ever since


    they were young. Now that he was standing right in front of her, it seemed her guess was true.

 Chapter 344 Talk In The Study (Part Two)

    Chapter 344 Talk In The Study (Part Two)


    "Are you here to look at your former home?" asked Cherry, cautiously.


    The moment Cherry finished her question, Mond''s face changed. He then looked at Cherry and


    furiously shouted, "Shut up!"


    Inside the study, Andrew was sitting in front of the desk, with Jackson standing beside him. The


    atmosphere in the study was a little heavy.


    "I will call your sisterter to tell her not to make any trouble tomorrow. You''d better talk to Cherry also


    and remind her not mind about past things. I hope that our family will be harmonious and warm, " said


    Andrew.


    "Okay, I got it. Grandpa, don''t worry about it! Cherry isn''t a mean woman, " said Jackson. He clearly


    knew what kind of person his wife was, and that she definitely wouldn''t bear any grudge against Lucia


    for what had happenedst time. She wasn''t narrow-minded like most people are, but instead very


    generous.


    "That''s good!" said Andrew, while nodding his head.


    Jackson then looked at Andrew, and asked concerned, "Grandpa, how are you feeling these days? Is


    everything okay?"


    Andrew wanted to say that he was feeling pretty good, but when he thought that there were only the


    two of them in the study, he considered that there was no need to tell any unnecessary lies. Jackson


    was his beloved grandson, and it was meaningless to hide the truth from him any longer.


    Andrew suddenly shook his head, and after he let out a long sigh, said, "Oh, Jackson, I''m old, and it''s


    in nature''sw for every old man''s life to eventuallye to an end."


    After he heard his Grandpa''s dolorous words, Jackson walked towards him and squatted down beside


    him. As he held his hand into his, he said, "Grandpa, don''t say that! You''re very healthy, and you can


    still live for a long time; I don''t want you to leave us!"


    Andrew didn''t speak, and instead patted Jackson''s shoulder gently. He then said to him in a tender


    voice, "Jackson, now you''re all grown up and have your own family. I am old and someday I will have to


    face my end."


    After he said that, Andrew paused for a moment, and then continued, "If I leave you one day, you must


    promise me that you will protect Cherry and Joe and our entire family. In this world, nothing is more


    important than family!"


    Then, Andrew turned his head aside to look outside the window. He felt very sad.


    Jackson was grieved also. After he kept silent for a while, he started to speak to him in a low voice,


    "Grandpa, if I hadn''t been so wilful all those years, our Chu Family would have been just another


    on you shoulders. Many things wouldn''t have happened, and I wouldn''t have been so worried


    nowadays. Oh, how I wish that I lived an ordinary life with Cherry, and just take good care of you and


    Joe!"


    After some time, Andrew said, "Jackson, I''ve been retired for so many years already, but I can never


    forget the days I spent in the army. I will not me you for that, because I love you very much and


    you''re my only grandson."


    "Grandpa!" shouted Jackson with deep emotion in his cry.


    "My child, you''re all grown up now. You''re independent, and you don''t need my care anymore. You


    have to learn to handle things by yourself, and as for what happened in those years, it doesn''t matter


    anymore whether what you did was right or wrong; those times have passed, so don''t think about them


    anymore. I used to worry about you, that you would abandon Cherry and go for Sally instead, but now


    that I see you treating Cherry so well, and that you get along with each other, I''m not worried about that


    anymore. I''m happy for you, Jackson, and even though some people have wronged you, let them be.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    You have to cherish what''s yours now, " said Andrew.


    "I understand, Grandpa, " said Jackson firmly. "I do love Cherry with all my heart!"


    "Be good to her then, she deserves your love, " said Andrew. "And also love Joe, your son, the only


    descendant of our Chu Family."


    "I will, " said Jackson, as he diligently nodded his head in front of his Grandpa. He knew what he had to


    do in his heart.


    Suddenly, Andrew looked back at Jackson, and in a very serious tone said, " Jackson, I have one more


    request."


    "Yes, Grandpa, tell me, " said Jackson.


    "After I die, if Mond still appears in your life, try not to hurt him, " said Andrew, while gazing into


    Jackson''s eyes with sincerity. He knew very well about his health condition, and he wanted to handle


    everything in a perfect manner while he was still alive, but this was the most troublesome issue, more


    troublesome that it was even beyond his imagination.


    "I know, and I don''t intend to hurt him, " said Jackson. He clearly knew how to treat Mond.


    "That''s good!" replied Andrew, as he nodded his head satisfied with his grandson''s answer. He knew


    that Jackson had the wits to handle everything rationally.


    "But Grandpa, he often goes to find Cherry. I''m not worried about what he would tell her, I''m worried


    that..." said Jackson, but he didn''t finish his words because he knew that Grandpa already understood


    what he meant.


    After he heard what Jackson said, Andrew got lost in his mind. He could understand his grandson''s


    feelings and why Jackson was so worried, because he shared the exact worry with him. After all, he


    knew better than anyone else what kind of person Mond really was.


    "Gosh!" said Andrew, who then heaved a great sigh.

 Chapter 345 Saying Sorry In His Heart (Part One)

    Chapter 345 Saying Sorry In His Heart (Part One)


    Cherry stood in the courtyard and watched as Mond turned and left the premises, and her eyes


    widened with surprise.


    She was very familiar with his physical profile. She remembered seeing him before. He was the


    mysterious man that was with Sally five years ago.


    It seemed that he and Jackson had known each other for quite some time now, and she had also


    known him earlier.


    Cherry wasn''t aware that she had been standing outside for such a long time until a gust of cold wind


    awoke her back to reality. She shivered from the cold and decided to get back into the warmth of the


    house.


    As she turned around towards the door, Cherry saw Jackson waiting for her. He had her coat in his


    arms ready for her to put on.


    "What are you doing here alone?" asked Jackson in a gentle tone.


    "Oh, I was just about to go back in, " said Cherry in a guarded tone.


    "Well, it''s colder than usual tonight, why don''t we go in, " said Jackson.


    "Okay, " agreed Cherry.


    After entering the house, Cherry immediately went upstairs to check on her son. When she opened the


    door, she saw Joe, her son sitting on the bed. He was busy ying with hisputer tablet.


    "Joe, " Cherry called out gently, as she stepped into her son''s room.


    Joe looked up and gave a quick nce at his mother, and then lowered back his head not wanting to


    cut his concentration on the game that he was ying, at the same time saying, "Mommy, you are


    here."


    "What are you doing? Why aren''t you asleep?" asked Cherry. As she walked over to his son''s bed and


    sat beside him, she saw that Joe waspletely immersed with the game on his tablet.


    "I want to y some more games. I don''t need to get up early tomorrow, it''s the weekend, so I can


    sleep in." Joe said casually. Cherry considering Joe''s argument paused for a moment and thought, ''If I


    permit Joe to stay outte, it will be very difficult for him to get up early the next day.''


    Cherry gently said to her son.


    "Joe, you are right, tomorrow is a weekend, so you can sleep in an extra hour tomorrow. However, we


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    have guest arriving, so you still need to get up early." "I know. It''s that nasty woman who embarrassed


    youst time?" replied Joe with a hint of annoyance in his voice.


    "I only want Cousin John toe, and no one else, just him."


    Joe didn''t care much for Lucia, in fact he never liked her presence in the house even when his Great-


    Grandpa, Andrew had exined to him that Lucia was his Aunt, his rtive. But young as he was, Joe


    never regarded her as a rtive. He was very much aware how Lucia always looked at his Mom with


    resentful eyes. She never hid her hatred towards his mother. To the boy''s mind, a person who disliked


    his mother was not a rtive nor a friend, such a person had no right for his attention or time. Cherry


    looked at her son, she was aware how Joe felt and why. She pulled her son close to her and said, "Joe,


    she is your Aunt, and you need to be polite to the elders, show respect. You know this, don''t you?


    When she arrives tomorrow, you can''t be stubborn, you need to say hello to her and her families,


    because she is your elder and rtive."


    Cherry felt a little ufortable as she spoke those words to her son. She felt guilty, because she was


    forcing Joe to be a dutiful son when she herself wanted to do nothing with Lucia. She still remembered


    how Lucia treated her and her son; Lucia looked down on her. However, Joe was young, she could


    never teach her son how to hate people, how to hate Lucia. Cherry wanted Joe to grow up into a good


    person, a person who didn''t hate but instead showedpassion, the exact opposite of Lucia.


    Joe paused the game and raised his head. He looked at his mother earnestly and said, "Mommy, I


    don''t want anyone to bully you, that woman is bad, she is a bully. How can I be kind to her?"


    Looking into her son''s eyes, Cherry could see the ray of stubbornness, the same streak of


    stubbornness that Jackson had. These two people were so much alike, they stuck to what they


    believed in no matter what the consequences were, they obsessively did what they wanted to do. "Joe,


    can''t you just obey me and not argue?"


    Cherry asked.


    "I will." said Joe, nodding his head.


    "Then, behave the way Mommy has told you. You will be polite and say hello to Aunt and Uncle


    tomorrow, then you can y with Cousin John if hees here too. You have to remember that you


    can''t lose your temper, that you need to always be polite to our guest, our rtives and that this is our


    home and we are the host, we have to wee their visits here, " said Cherry.


    Seeing his reasoning would not win the argument, Joe finally surrendered and agreed with his mother.


    Joe, with an unenthusiastic voice replied "I got that, Mommy, I''ll do what you said, and I''ll be polite."


    "Well, good! I''m proud of you, " said Cherry with a smile on her face.


    When Joe saw the smile on his mother''s face, he immediately threw his tablet aside and gave her a


    got down to her ear and asked, "Mommy, do you think we are happy now, you and me as well as


    Daddy?" Cherry was taken aback by her son''s question. How could he ask such a question? And how


    should she respond to it, since she didn''t know the answer either? Were they happy? Was she happy?


    She didn''t know if she was happy with Jackson, with living in the Chu Family, but she knew that she


    loved the man. Jackson, had always tugged at her heart.


    Joe didn''t hear his mother''s answer, he was waiting for Cherry''s response to his question. Not getting


    any reply he continued to say, "Mommy, I hope that you and Daddy will be together forever." "Silly boy,


    aren''t we together now?"


    Cherry said with a smile and gently rubbed her son''s head.


    Joe didn''t speak any more. He thought about what Mike told him that afternoon, that his Daddy was


    surrounded by dangerous people, and that he and his family were in danger as well. Mike also


    expressed that he was worried about him. Joe was worried as well.


    Joe released his hug from his Mommy and looked at her, wearing a different facial expression. The little


    boy''s demeanor changed from serious to a carefree child once more. He looked at his Mommy and


    said, "OK Mommy, I''ll sleep after I finish this game."


    Cherry, still not convinced and worried that Joe would stay upte, said, "Don''t stay up toote."

 Chapter 346 Saying Sorry In His Heart (Part Two)

    Chapter 346 Saying Sorry In His Heart (Part Two)


    "Don''t worry, I know, I''ll get up early tomorrow." replied Joe.


    Looking at her son''s sincere face, Cherry nodded and left.


    When Cherry entered the bedroom, Jackson was sitting on the bed and reading a book. She closed the


    door, and walked towards Jackson. "Is Joe sleeping?"


    Asked Jackson, putting his book on the bedside table and looked at Cherry.


    "No, not yet, he''s still ying with his tablet, " replied Cherry.


    Jackson took Cherry''s hand, lightly squeezed it and said, "Let him have some fun, it''s weekend. Don''t


    push him too hard; he is still a child and there is no need to burden him."


    "I know, Joe is a good boy, I don''t need to push him." agreed Cherry. Joe was her life, her source of


    happiness and she was very proud of him. This was the reason why Cherry was trying her best to


    teach him how to be a good person, to be a good man.


    Jackson suddenly pulled Cherry into his arms, he looked at her and said, "Honey, can you spare some


    care for me too and not give all of it to our son?" "What? What do you mean?" Cherry asked, she was


    confused by Jackson''s question. ''Isn''t it normal for a mother to give all her care to her son, why should


    I leave some for Jackson?'' Cherry thought.


    Jackson was already an adult, he didn''t need caring for, and he didn''t need her full time attention. "You


    care so much for our son. Why don''t you care about me?


    You do know that Joe would not exist without me." Jackson stated as a matter of fact. He was starting


    to lose his patience and started to think, ''Why can''t this stupid woman figure it out yet, it''s such a


    simple question!''


    Cherry finally got the meaning of Jackson''s words, he was jealous of his son!


    Cherry then smiled at this realization and said, "You''re not a child any more, but Joe is still a little kid


    who need to be taken care of."


    When Jackson heard Cherry''s response, he was irritated, because she was still defending their son.


    "Cherry! You are my wife!" Jackson said in an annoyed voice.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I''m also Joe''s mother! He''s my son!" said Cherry slightly irritated as well.


    Jackson remained silent, he was at a loss for words, but could only stare at this beautiful woman, his


    wife, lying in his arms. He always wanted to possess her and own her for himself. He felt that she was


    his only love at the very first sight. Driven by desire, he couldn''t help but have deflowered her. Andter


    on, he met her again and married her. They fell in love with each other and then they had Joe. He had


    always ced her at the most important position in his heart. The woman he married was his queen.


    She was everything to him.


    Cherry noticed Jackson''s silence, she gently pushed him away and said, "Well, I''m going to take a


    shower."


    And after that, she left Jackson''s arms.


    Lying in bed, Jackson and Cherry both couldn''t fall asleep. Jackson ced his arm around Cherry''s


    waist and pulled her closer to him, he looked at Cherry and asked, "Honey, are you still angry with


    Lucia, with what she did?


    Hearing Jackson speak of Lucia, Cherry thought for a moment and calmly replied, "I''d be too


    exhausted if I remained angry with her?" Cherry didn''t want to exin, she didn''t need to exin what


    she meant by those words, because Jackson understood. He knew her past, her situation with John.


    Before she knew and married Jackson, Lucia had already hated her. She hated her because she was


    the second daughter who was rejected by the Shen Family. If Jean was the Pearl, she would be the


    Cindere who stayed in the kitchen. How could Lucia, who had always been honored and high, like


    her? She was the cause of Lucia''s loss of rank in the family. Since she had married Jackson, she was


    protected by him from her, Cherry''s position in the Chu Family was now higher than that of Lucia. This


    was not an eptable matter to Lucia, losing her rank to a reject was a big shame for her, so how


    shouldn''t she be mad at Cherry?


    Cherry had epted that fact that in life there would always be someone who was bound to disagree


    or hate you for what ever reason that may be. It could never be avoided. So, what''s the use of ming


    people for their hate? It''s a waste of time and energy.


    Jackson thought for a moment and said, "You know what kind of person Lucia is, actually, she is a


    miserable person. Although she has been living a life offort since childhood, no one in the family,


    none of our rtives loved her except for Grandpa. He loved her and spoiled her, which unfortunately


    turned her into an arrogant person."


    Jackson remained quiet, lost in his thoughts. Despite of how Lucia''s hatred aimed towards Cherry,


    Jackson still respected her as an elder sister. However, if she ever dared to hurt his wife and his son,


    he would never leave her off the hook. Cherry nodded, signifying that she understood what Jackson


    was trying to say to her. She looked at him and said, "Well, I know." She paused for a moment and then


    continued, "We''ll meet a lot of people in our life time. Some people are good to us, while some aren''t,


    but we don''t need to hate those who had hurt us for the rest of our life, right?


    We need to think more about those who are kind to us, think more about our own lives. We are the


    major characters in this y, we don''t need to remember those who has hurt us, and turn the spot light


    to them, right?" Jackson didn''t answer her, he remembered someone from the past, this person and


    what he did was something that he could never forget. He had hurt him, and those pains that person


    experienced had changed his life. But no one could ever predict what would happen next. Destiny had


    her own ns.


    He only made that decision because of the circumstances that he was facing. He had to make difficult


    choices, choices not everyone agreed on; he had to choose the one with the least damage. With that,


    Jackson said silently to himself, ''Mond, I''m sorry!''

 Chapter 347 Mirth In The Living Room (Part One)

    Chapter 347 Mirth In The Living Room (Part One)


    The whole room was very quiet.


    Cherry was still engrossed in her own thoughts. After a while, she then continued her words, "When I


    was a small girl, I hated a lot of people. I even med my mother because I couldn''t understand the


    reason why she didn''t take me away from the Shen Family. It was not until I grew up and learned a lot


    of things, experienced a lot too, then I began to realize that sometimes people found themselves in


    situations where they became helpless and had no control over things. I became aware that sometimes


    we couldn''t change the others. We coundn''t control their behavior, their words, their thoughts, and their


    feelings. So knowing this, I have decided that I should just pay attention to myself, enjoy every moment


    of my life, and live in the present. I''ve tried hard to step away from the shadows of the past and move


    forward. And, If ever I should meet a person who does not agree with me. A person who cannot ept


    who I am, my belief, my principle in life. I pray that we can still live together in peace; if not then I hope


    that we can just go our separate ways and remain in good terms."


    Jackson, upon hearing her words, still remained silent.


    Cherry saw the somber expression on Jackson''s face as he was lost in thoughts. She said to herself,


    ''He must have so many painful memories which he kept in his heart, ''


    Cherry, wanting to change the heavy atmosphere between her and Jackson, suddenly said, "Since


    Grandpa loves Lucia, our elder sister, so much, we should also treat her as a member of our family. I


    believe we should show her that she matters to us as well. You don''t need to worry, I can handle the Ye


    Family. Cherry assured Jackson with a smile.


    "Fine, " said Jackson, turning his eyes to Cherry, "I''m so d to have a smart wife like you."


    Cherry did not say a word but instead gave him a sweet and grateful smile.


    The next morning, hearing the obtrusive sound of the rm, Cherry tried to take Jackson''s arms off of


    her. She intended to get up early before their guest arrived. Cherry''s effort however was met by


    resistance, she was immediately pulled back to bed by Jackson.


    "Today is weekend, we can sleep a little longer, " Jackson dered sleepily.


    Cherry looked down at Jackson whose eyes were still closed and replied, "We have guests arriving


    today, we''d better get up."


    Jackson reluctantly opened his eyes and stared at the woman in front of him, then he pulled her closer


    to him and kissed her lips tenderly.


    After a while, Jackson reluctantly released her lips and gazed at Cherry, love, and tenderness reflected


    in his eyes.


    Before Jackson could do anything further Cherry said to him softly, "Come on, stop it, get up quickly."


    "Okay, " replied Jackson not wanting to release Cherry, he loosened his grip off of her.


    After a quick bath, Cherry and Jackson descended the stairs and headed towards the dining hall where


    they found Andrew sitting.


    "Ah! Jackson, Cherry, why did you guys get up so early?" Andrew greeted when he noticed them enter


    the hall.


    The couple walked towards Andrew. Jackson looked at him and said politely, "Grandpa, we know that


    Lucia and her family areing over today. Cherry and I decided to get up early to wee them. We


    want to be prepared when they arrive"


    Andrew smiled and was pleased by Jackson''s words. Then Andrew looked at Cherry and asked, "Is


    Joe still sleeping?"


    "Yes, " nodded Cherry, "I didn''t wake him up, " she added.


    Andrew smiled, nodded and immediately said, "Don''t wake up Joe. Let him sleep in. Most kids his age


    gets upte on weekends. Just let him have a good rest."


    Cherry nodded, "Well, Grandpa I''m going to the kitchen to help Lily prepare breakfast." she said as she


    walked towards the direction of the kitchen.


    "Okay, " said, Andrew.


    Andrew''s eyes were fixed on Cherry as she turned and walked away. He felt happy to have such a


    lovely granddaughter-inw in the family. She was not only sensible but polite as will and on top of that


    she was performing exceedingly fine in both thepany and in the family. She knew how to manage


    a good family. She respected him and got along well with Jackson. Furthermore, she loved Joe. These


    qualities made Andrew admire and love her even more. He thought that it would set his mind at ease if


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Cherry could take charge of the whole family affairs of the Chu Family.


    "Jackson, " Andrew called, suddenly redirecting his attention to him. "Have you mentioned it to Cherry


    Andrew was still worried that Cherry would feel unhappy when she heard the news that Lucia was


    visiting. After all the unpleasant event between her and Lucia only happened very recently. And he felt


    so sorry for that.


    "No, she didn''t. Grandpa, you don''t need to worry about it too much. Cherry has ced that incident far


    away from her mind. She was actually d to know that Lucia ising to visit, " answered Jackson.


    "Good, that''s good. I''m very d to hear that, " said Andrew a with smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Cherry was helping Lily make breakfast in the kitchen. Lily had always admired Cherry, she


    found her to be a woman of virtue. Smiling, Lily said, "Mrs. Cherry, you really don''t hate this house


    works. I can''t believe that you would personally toe here and help. You know, this ce is full of


    grease."


    Cherry smiled, and said, "Now why would I hate being here and doing house works? I don''t have


    anything to do right now, so I might as well help you with the breakfast preparation."


    "Mrs. Cherry, you are very kind. I also find you very different from the otherdies whoe from


    wealthy families. You have a lot of virtues which they don''t have!" stated Lily. Lily''s words were very


    sincere and they did not contain any hint of ttery. She remembered the first day when Jackson


    brought her to the vi. It was the day that Cherry returned. Lily, originally thought that Cherry was one


    of those finickydies from wealthy families,dies who knew nothing but to give orders to their


    servants,dies who constantly demanded attention. However, as time went by, Lily gradually learned


    that Cherry was a different breed of ady. She realized that she was special. Cherry never failed to


    make her feel rxed and happy in her presence. She believed that this must have been the main


    reason why Jackson chose her from all the otherdies who constantly surrounded him. Cherry was


    worthy of his attention! She deserved his unique love!


    Cherry didn''t say any word, instead, she focused her attention on cooking the family breakfast. After a


    while, she said, "They are almost okay now. Lily, can you please take care of these foods and I will go


    upstairs to wake up Joe."


    "Okay, leave it to me, " replied Lily smiling.


    Watching Cherry walking away, Lily still felt so happy in her heart. She had worked as a housekeeper


    for so many years, but it was the first time that she firmly told herself she would work for the Chu family


    all her life if it was possible. She would stay at the ce where Cherry was.

 Chapter 348 Mirth In The Living Room (Part Two)

    Chapter 348 Mirth In The Living Room (Part Two)


    Cherry walked to the second floor. She slowly opened the door of Joe''s room. Her little boy, Joe was


    still sleeping. Cherry walked to him and called his name, "Joe, Joe, it''s time to get up now."


    "Mommy, " called Joe in a small and sleepy voice. Then he pulled himself upright on the bed, rubbing


    his sleepy eyes. "Have the guests arrived?" asked Joe.


    "No, not yet, " Cherry replied with a smile. She helped Joe take his clothes off and said, "Better hurry,


    breakfast is ready."


    "Okay, Mommy, " Joe replied and obediently took the clothes that Cherry picked from his closet.


    "Okay, then I will go downstairs first. don''t forget to wash your face and teeth before going down to get


    breakfast." Cherry reminded her son.


    "Okay, " Joe nodded.


    Joe put on his clothes and made his bed. Satisfied that his bed was neatly made, he then opened his


    window curtains. The small figure took a moment to admire the garden view outside his window.


    Finally, he headed to the bathroom to wash up.


    As Joe walked down the stairs, he saw his Great-grandpa, his Daddy and as well as his Mommy sitting


    in the dining room. He immediately ran towards them and greeted them with a lively "Good morning".


    "Oh, Joe, slow down, we are waiting for you, " said Andrew as soon as he saw Joe running towards


    them.


    "I slept all night, and I so hungry now, " dered Joe, as he chose a chair beside Andrew.


    "Thene and eat your breakfast. Here, have some more, " coaxed Andrew as he smiled. Andrew


    ced a bowl of porridge before Joe.


    "Grandpa, let him do that himself. Please, don''t treat him like a baby, " said Cherry. Cherry loved her


    son very much but she didn''t want Joe to develop a habit of relying on others. She wanted him to learn


    to do things for himself. She wanted Joe to be independent.


    "That''s okay, that''s okay, " Andrew said still focusing his attention to Joe. He always felt happy


    whenever he saw Joe. He enjoyed seeing his great-grandson having a healthy appetite. "I''m happy to


    serve our little angel, " dered the old man.


    "Grandpa, " Jackson said with a disagreeing tone.


    Andrew averted his eyes towards Jackson and Cherry and said, "Jackson, Cherry, I''m alive now and


    still have time to love Joe. I''m aware that I don''t have that much time left to live. I know that you are


    strict with Joe, but please indulge this old man in front of you and allow me to spoil my great-grandson


    a bit, okay?"


    Hearing what Andrew said, Jackson didn''t have the heart to argue. He was left speechless. He then


    turned his eyes to Cherry. Cherry was actually in charge of Joe''s education so she had the final say to


    this matter. If she agreed, Jackson was not going to oppose it. In fact, he understood his grandfather''s


    feelings. Grandpa Andrew loved Joe so much. After all, Joe was the Chu family''s offspring. He was the


    next generation too, he symbolized the Chu''s future. This boy was also the apple of Andrew''s eye. So,


    Jackson was fully aware of Andrew''s reason, his eagerness to let Joe feel how special he was to him.


    Looking at Grandpa Andrew''s expression, Cherry didn''t have the heart to say no, she simply nodded.


    Andrew was ted when he saw Cherry''s approval. He felt that this family got much cozier and warmer


    with the addition of Cherry and Joe in the family. He remembered that people always said that a family


    became more prosperous through unions. He now agreed with this old wisdom. If he were to die


    tomorrow he felt he would have no regrets. He could see that Jackson had a happy and loving family.


    Joe suddenly looked up at Andrew and gave him his signature smile, "Great-grandpa, I love you too. I


    will take care of you when I grow up. I will protect Daddy and Mommy too, " the boy dered.


    Hearing Joe''s words, Andrew grinned from ear to ear. "Fine, fine, my little Joe, grow up quickly then."


    said Andrew.


    "Hmmm, I can only grow up after I have enough food, " with these words, Joe lowered his head and


    continued to gobble down his breakfast.


    Cherry and Jackson smiled and was happy with what Joe said. Whenever Joe was with them he never


    fails to make them feel happy. Somehow the boy was always able to make the ce full of warmth and


    happiness without any effort.


    After finishing their breakfast, Jackson and Joe headed to the living room with Andrew. The three men


    walked together and were having a lively conversation. Cherry, stayed behind and helped Lily wash the


    dishes in the kitchen.


    "Mrs. Cherry, please go and sit in the living room. I can handle this myself, " said Lily. She felt sorry and


    a little embarrassed that Cherry had to help her with breakfast preparation. Now Cherry came again to


    help her wash the dishes. It was not that she did not appreciate the help. She simply felt that thedy of


    the house, Cherry had no obligation to be in the kitchen. She was so moved with what Cherry did.


    "It''s all right. Let''s do it quickly. Our guests will be arriving soon, " replied Cherry. "Why don''t you


    prepare some fruits for them. And by the way, I think it would be better if you can prepare lunch earlier,


    " she added.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Cherry had no intention of leaving, Lily gave in. She did as Cherry has suggested, took out


    the fruits and started to wash and peel them.


    After all the cleaning was done Cherry got out of the kitchen and headed towards the living room. She


    saw Joe sitting on Grandpa Andrew''sp. Jackson sitting on the sofa beside Andrew. The three were


    still chatting andughing. Cherry smiled and started to walk towards the trio.


    "Joe, what are you guys talking about?" asked Cherry, as she sat next to Jackson. Cherry affectionately


    ced her hand on top of Jackson''s arm.


    "Mommy, I''m telling a joke to Daddy and Great-grandpa. I read it on one of my books yesterday, "


    answered Joe cheerfully.


    "Really? No wonder you guys were having such a good time, " said Cherry.


    Jackson turned his head to look at Cherry, then he said, "Our son is a giftededian. He is a natural.


    We couldn''t helpughing with his jokes."


    "That''s true. Joe, you are as funny as your Daddy was when he was small, " said Andrew with smile on


    his face.


    "Haha, I just want you all to like me. In this way I can get more love, " said Joe as he looked at his


    Daddy and Mommy, his irresistible smile covered his adorable face.


    Without any notice, the door of the living room suddenly opened. The Butler walked in, looked at


    Andrew and announced, "Mr. Andrew, Ms. Lucia has arrived."


    Just as the Butler finished his words, the four people sitting on the sofa turned their eyes towards the


    doorway. A happy smile appeared on Andrew''s face while Jackson and Cherry''s face became stoic.


    The smile on Joe''s lips slowly faded. Looking at the doorway, Joe started to feel annoyed in his heart.

 Chapter 349 Apology Not Taken (Part One)

    Chapter 349 Apology Not Taken (Part One)


    Lucia walked into the living room wearing a ck coat, ck leather gloves. On her stiff shoulder the


    one of his Disney animated movies, only this one was a real person.


    Behind her, Edwin and John followed. The two men who just entered brought a ray of brightness and


    cheerfulness into the room. Their happy smiles on their eyes had the opposite effect from that of


    Lucia''s entrance.


    Lucia''s unsmiling eyesnded on Jackson and Cherry and said nothing. Then her gaze fastened on


    Andrew. She smiled, walked towards the old man and said, "Hello, Grandpa! I''vee to visit you. We


    haven''t seen each other for a long time. I really miss you!" She embraced Andrew and kissed his cheek


    as she finished her greeting.


    While this dramatic scene was unfolding, Joe freed himself from Andrew''s arms and ran to his mother''s


    side. Joe couldn''t hide the displeasure he felt on his face. He thought, ''Why did this nasty person had


    toe to this home?''


    Andrew, happy to see Lucia,ughed and said, "Ha, ha! Lucia, I miss you, too. d to see you are


    doing fine."


    After Lucia''s greeting, Edwin and John also walked towards Andrew. Edwin looked at Andrew, politely


    greeted and shook his hand.


    Andrew happily nodded his head and epted the hugs and the greetings.


    John, on the other hand, gave a quick kiss to Andrew''s cheek and said, "Great-Grandpa, are you


    feeling good these days?"


    Andrew carefully scanned John''s face and smiled. "Ha, ha! Yes, I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about


    me. How''s your work these days?" asked Andrew


    John replied, "Work is fine, not much excitement there. No problems."


    After greeting Andrew, Edwin looked at Jackson and Cherry with a smile. He approached the standing


    couple and gave both of them a warm hug and said, "Jackson, Cherry!"


    Jackson smiled and nodded his head as his returned Edwin''s greeting.


    Cherry returned Edwin''s hug and smiled and calmly replied, "Hello, Edwin." She had no bad feelings


    towards John''s father. Actually, John''s father was a quiet man. From what Cherry had observed, Edwin


    was the type who liked to stay at the background and to observe people silently. He was the kind of


    person who did not seek nor want attention. Aside from this, Cherry didn''t really know much about him,


    so she decided that it was best to be polite.


    John then greeted Jackson and Cherry. Just like his father, he smiled and greeted the couple with a


    warm hug and said, "Uncle Jackson, Aunt." John wanted to call Cherry "Aunt Cherry", but hesitated. In


    the past, Cherry had been the woman he was once in love with. Even though Cherry had been a part of


    the family for quite some time and now she was his uncle''s wife, John still felt awkward and weird to


    call her "Aunt". It was very difficult for him to call her "Aunt Cherry". But he couldn''t call her by the


    former nickname, a name they only used between them, "Cherr", either. John now faced a dilemma. By


    what name should he call Cherry and when would he be able to ept her as an Aunt?


    Lucia''s sharp ear noticed that her son didn''t call Cherry "Aunt Cherry". To break the delicate moment,


    Lucia quickly seized John''s attention and said. "John, don''t just stand there. Please, get our presents


    for your Great-Grandpa from the car."


    Lucia''s order was the icebreaker from the tension-filled situation John found himself in. John gave a


    curt excuse to Jackson and Cherry. d to have a short reprieve, he hurriedly turned around, walked


    to the door and retrieved the gifts from the car as Lucia had asked him to.


    Cherry lowered her head and was preparing herself for the iing embarrassment that she was


    about to receive from Lucia''s sharp tongue. She had forgiven what Lucia had done to her thest time


    that they met. However, she could not guarantee that if the same thing happened again, she would be


    able to control her temper again. As a person, she too had her pride to keep and even saints had their


    sins. She was not a saint. Unfortunately, Lucia had a gift of finding the right words to raffle her feathers.


    And at the end of the day, it was very hard for Cherry not to push Lucia off a cliff.


    Andrew smiled as he was happy that all the people he cared for were together in his home. So he said,


    "Everyone, please, don''t just stand there. Hurrye in and take a seat, please. Butler, ask Lily to


    bring some fruits here."


    "Yes sir, " responded Bill, and smiled as he walked away towards the direction of the Kitchen.


    Everyone chose a seat and sat down, they started talking to each other. Lucia was aware that she


    should behave and not stir up any trouble that might ruin the peaceful atmosphere. Thest time she


    was here, she remembered that she caused an unnecessarymotion. The disturbance that she


    created almost made Jackson ban her from the whole Chu Family. If Andrew hadn''t persuaded


    Jackson to overlook her misbehavior, she wouldn''t be able to step foot in this house. So if she


    continued to harass Cherry, she didn''t know what Jackson might do to her next. Now she understood


    that Cherry is more powerful than her in the Chu Family. She had to ept that being Jackson''s wife


    Cherry held a lot of influence and Jackson loved her very much.


    Lucia sat next to Andrew and talked to him about Edwin and John. Lucia made sure that in their


    cheerful conversation Jackson and Cheery''s names were never mentioned.


    Jackson and Cherry sat next to them, unintentionally overhearing their conversation. Joe was busy


    ying with his iPad, he wasfortably sitting within his mother''s arms. Though his hands were busy


    with the game, his mind was elsewhere. He was thinking of how evil their female visitor was. Joe


    couldn''t fathom in his young mind, ''How could this nasty woman sit next to my Great-Grandpa? Why is


    my Great-Grandpa allowing this woman to grab all his attention? How awful!''


    Edwin suddenly broke the silence and said, "Jackson, I''ve heard that Cherry doesn''t work for the JS


    Group anymore. Is that true?" he asked.


    Edwin''s words surprised Jackson because Jackson''s knew Edwin was not one who liked to start


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    conversations or to ask questions. Jackson suspected that Edwin asked him this question to stop Lucia


    from her nonsensical chatter to Andrew. Maybe he was tired of listening to her voice dominating the


    sound of the room.


    Jackson replied, "Yes, she and I thought that it would do more sense for her to stay at home and spend


    more time with Joe and Grandpa. Joe is growing up so fast and needs closer supervision."


    Edwin nodded his head, smiled and said, "You''re right. You''re so busy every day, so it''s a good thing


    that Cherry could take some time off and take care of our Grandpa at home and also guide Joe."


    Cherry noticed that Edwin looked at her while saying those words. Not wanting to make an issue out of


    the topic, slightlyughed and changed the topic, "Edwin, Jackson told me that you went for a hike on


    the mountains several days ago. So how was it?"


    Edwin politely answered, "Yes, I was pretty bored at home. I thought I needed to have some change in


    the environment. I decided to step outside and do some hiking, do some exercise. I''m not getting


    young; I need more fresh air."


    Cherry then continued the light discussion and said, "I think that''s a wonderful idea. You should do


    some hiking more often. You have a lot of good hiking trails in your area, don''t you?"

 Chapter 350 Apology Not Taken (Part Two)

    Chapter 350 Apology Not Taken (Part Two)


    Joe paused his game and decided that he had heard enough of the adult conversation. He looked up at


    John and said,"John, would you like to y games with me?" he asked.


    John looked at the adorable Joe, smiled and said,"Okay."


    "How about we go to the reading room? There is aputer there that we can use, we can y online


    games." Joe happily suggested. He was d that he finally found a willing ymate. His Daddy was


    always busy and had no time to y with him. He was eager for another man''spany, another adult


    male who was happy to spend time with him.


    "Okay, let''s go," said John. Then he stood up and reached out his hand to Joe.


    Joe dly took his hand and said to his parents,"Daddy, Mommy, I''m going upstairs with my brother


    and yputer games in the reading room."


    Cherry was d for her son to leave the adult world happily and she consented,"Okay. Go ahead. But


    don''t y too long. Or it will harm your eyes."


    John looked at Cherry and said,"Don''t worry. I''ll watch over him and we won''t y that long."


    "All right." Cherry nodded her head and felt relieved that John was with her son.


    After John and Joe went upstairs, Lucia looked at Jackson.


    Lucia said,"Oh, Jackson, your son is growing up so fast. Every time I see him, he is growing taller and


    taller."


    Jackson ignored her words and said nothing.


    When Lucia saw that Jackson deliberately ignored her effort to start a friendly discussion, she was


    displeased. She was trying very hard to behave herself in front of Andrew. She was trying to be polite


    and Jackson was not appreciating her attempt to be civil. She thought, ''Was he insulting me by ignoring


    me? Was he looking down at me? Was this his way of saying that though I could walk in this house, I


    was no longer considered a family member?''


    Jackson was about to say something, but at that moment, Cherry''s phone started to ring.


    Cherry took out her phone and saw that it was Mond who was on the other end of the line. Suddenly


    she tensed up.


    Jackson felt that Cherry''s demeanor suddenly changed. He felt her starting to shake a little. Curious,


    Jackson discreetly peeked on Cherry''s phone to see who the caller was. Jackson saw from the corner


    of his eyes the name of Mond on the screen.


    Cherry needed a time for privacy. She looked at Andrew and said,"Grandpa, excuse me. I have to take


    this."


    Andrew nodded his head and said nothing.


    Cherry looked at Jackson silently excusing herself from her husband. She turned around and walked


    out of the room.


    Watching her walk away, Jackson felt irritated and thought to himself, ''Why did Mond have to call her


    now? Why did he call her? What did he want?''


    Cherry entered the dinning room and was sure that she was out of everyone''s earshot. Then she


    answered her phone.


    "Hello," said Cherry.


    Mond asked,"What are you doing?"


    "Nothing special. I was just in the living room." said Cherry. Then she asked,"What''s the matter? Why


    did you call?"


    Mond asked,"Is Jackson with you now?" Since Cherry said she had been in the living room just now


    and it was Sunday, Mond suspected that Jackson would also be home.


    Cherry replied,"No. I left him in the living room."


    After a while, Mond said,"So he can''t hear what we have to talk about, right?" Mond wanted to make


    sure that Cherry was able to speak freely and that Jackson was not spying on their conversation.


    Cherry was starting to lose interest and asked,"What do you want?"


    Mond heard Cherry''s impatient tone. Convinced that their conversation was private, he said,"I want to


    talk about what happenedst night."


    Cherry was surprised. Last night? Something happenedst night that she was unaware of? What was


    he talking about? Cherry only remembered seeing Mond leave the residentialpound and that was


    all. She didn''t notice anything wrong or any other event happening in the area, so what did Mond


    mean? So Cherry asked,"What? What are you talking about?"


    Mond didn''t beat around the bush and said,"I was hard on youst night, so I want to apologize for my


    behavior."


    Cherry, then understood what Mond was trying to say to her. Last night, he had angrily shouted at her


    and told her to shut up. Then he added some more hurtful words in his tirade. And now here he was


    telling her that he regretted what he had said.


    Cherry held her phone tightly and was silent, she thought for a while and then calmly said,"Never mind.


    I didn''t take what you said seriously. What happened is done and now it is in the past."


    "Are you sure? Do you really not mind?" Mond was surprised by her calm response. Last night, he had


    been really angry. He had said a lot of hurtful words to her, insulting words even. Cherry''s recent


    behavior made him feel strange. He felt a little worried, because she gave him no chance to apologize.


    Cherry replied,"Yes. If you don''t have any other things to say, I have to hang up now. I have other


    important things to do."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing her words, Mond quickly said,"But, I''m really..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Cherry hung up the phone.


    Cherry tightly held her phone and looked at the people in the living room. She quickly adjusted her


    mood and then turned around, went back to the living room to join the family.


    Mond stood at the balcony, he was looking at the view, or so it seemed. Mond was actually feeling


    uneasy, and he was thinking. He had been anxious since he went homest night, but he didn''t know


    why. After he calmed down, he realized that he had treated Cherry badly in thepound. But, by the


    time he realized his stupid action, it had been alreadyte in the evening. Even though he wanted to


    have a pleasant chat with Cherry, that never happened. He slept so littlest night, he kept thinking of


    how unfair he was to her. He thought that he needed to immediately apologize to her. However, when


    he finally got the nerve to call, Cherry was not interested in what he had to say to her.


    Mond looked at the distant and released a deep breath. It was his first time to want to apologize to


    someone, but his words were refused. This hit his pride quite hard. It was not often that he would bow


    down and admit his mistake.


    He thought to himself, ''Cherry, why did you not ept my apology? Are you aware that by doing this


    you made me care about you even more? I''ll miss you more than ever.''


    Mond was so confused about Cherry. Nobody knew that he had gone to the residentialpoundst


    night. No one knew that he called her today to apologize. If Sally knew what he had done, she would


    definitely say that he was totally out of his mind. After all, Jackson was his enemy and so should Cherry


    be. Even their son Joe, was also his enemy. So how could he be gentle to his enemies? Why should he


    apologize?

 Chapter 351 The Old Days (Part One)

    Chapter 351 The Old Days (Part One)


    In the living room, Cherry went back and sat beside Jackson. She held Jackson''s arm, as she did


    before she left the room.


    Jackson didn''t ask Cherry who called her. He pretended that the phone call didn''t matter to him.


    However, he was very curious as to what Mond had to say to his wife. The phone callsted only for a


    few minutes, still, this did not help him from wondering what the two had talked about.


    It was early evening when all the family members gathered at the dining hall to have dinner. Lucia


    trying her best to control and hide her anger, only spoke to Andrew. In thest few hours, Lucia has


    tried to gather enough courage to start a conversation with Jackson. Unfortunately, her fear of being


    disregarded and shamed were greater. She thought that it would be very awkward for her if Jackson


    kept on shutting down her effort to start a topic. Lucia thought it best to stay quiet and focus her


    attention to Andrew.


    "Joe, have some more food." persuaded John as he picked some more food to Joe''s te.


    "Thank you." said Joe with an appreciative smile to John.


    John favored Joe more and more as he was an obedient child, who was easy to get along with.


    Besides, Joe was both the son of Cherry and his cousin.


    Lucia was a bit jealous when she saw how John and Joe getting along. She looked at Joe, "Joe, have


    you been used to living in this house?" she asked.


    Lucia thought that most kids, like Joe would prefer living in a vi rather than in a residentialpound.


    Here it was much noisier. Should Joe say that he preferred the vi, Lucia could then ask or persuade


    Andrew to have Cherry and Joe move out of the residentialpound. This will save her from seeing


    Cherry''s disgusting face when she visited Andrew. She would have a better timeing to the


    Joe looked at Lucia, "A vi is a nice ce but I''m used to living here, because this is my home. Why


    do you ask that?" Joe innocently asked


    Lucia didn''t anticipate the child''s answer. She was lost for words, for she didn''t know how to answer the


    question that was unexpectedly thrown in her direction. She was not expecting such a question from a


    child.


    The dining hall was quiet. Everyone seemed to be waiting for Lucia''s response to Joe''s question.


    Jackson knew that Lucia was suddenly ced in a hot spot. Not wanting to prolong her agony Jackson


    immediately changed the topic to spare Lucia from further embarrassment. "Joe, why don''t you try


    some of this pork and vegetables. I don''t think I''ve seen you eat your share of vegetable today, " he


    said.


    "Okay, " replied Joe as he looked at his Daddy, happily obliging to his father''s order.


    The family went back to continue eating their dinner. None of them took the conversation between Joe


    and Lucia seriously, except for Lucia. She could no longer control her anger. Lucia furiously threw her


    chopsticks away and mmed her hands on the dining table. She angrily shouted, "This family has


    be so uncultured and it''s all because of Cherry. How can I continue to eat my dinner after a show


    of disrespect? How can you pretend that nothing has happened?"


    When Cherry heard Lucia''s usation, she hadn''t eaten dinner yet. She thenid down her chopsticks


    on the table and turned to Lucia, "Did I say anything that offended you?" she asked in a calm tone.


    Lucia looked at her with pure hatred and said, "Cherry, you are the one to me for all of this. Don''t


    y innocent or dumb. This is all your fault. You have nned to shame me right from the time when I


    stepped in the living room."


    Jackson''s face started to turn red with anger. He tried to control his temper, he had told himself that he


    needed to stay level-headed. He did not want to waste a good day or ruin it, for Andrew''s sake. He had


    been very civil with his treatment to Lucia. He made sure to always keep his mouth shut lest he


    offended her and started a fight. He was hoping that the day would end uneventfully. Everyone then


    would part ways in good terms for both the Chu and Ye Family. However, such a thing was just a


    wishful thinking, this Jackson hade to realize. You could always count on Lucia to find a way and


    reason to pick a fight with Cherry, but it was a husband''s obligation to defend his wife, most especially


    when she was being bullied right in front of him.


    John immediately sensed the growing anger of his Uncle, so he said to Lucia, "Mom, what are you


    doing? Why not just enjoy the meal?"


    "How can I eat when Cherry is here!" answered Lucia. She sounded like a child whose candy has been


    stolen. Lucia insisted on ming Cherry for the embarrassment that she suffered., "Bitches will always


    be bitches. They will never change."


    "You dare say that again!" furiously said Cherry. She knew that Lucia was implying that she was a


    bitch. Cherry thought that she had endured enough insult from Lucia. She has been patient with her for


    so long, yet Lucia kept on calling her more awful names.


    "All right, all right, " Andrew said. He saw that for Cherry was now angry, "Calm down, everyone."


    Andrew was aware that Jackson would be very displeased if he saw his wife Cherry being unfairly


    treated and angered. Jackson deeply cared for Cherry, she was his world. Andrew had seen Jackson''s


    reaction when Cherry picked up the phone call before dinner. He saw that Jackson was greatly


    disturbed by the call, although he tried hard to mask it. "Does Jackson truly love Cherry? Does he


    really care for her? The answer to these questions could now be clearly seen.


    Andrew turned to Lucia, gently saying, "Lucia, you came to visit me today, did you not? If so, then


    please just eat dinner with me. Kindly rein in on your temper, all right?"


    Lucia heard Andrew''s gentle words and knew that she should concede to the old man''s request,


    although she still wanted to attack Cherry. She realized that Jackson wouldn''t allow her to do as she


    wanted and the whole Ye Family will suffer for her disobedience.


    "All right, Grandpa, " Lucia answered in a submissive voice. She lowered her head, picked up her


    chopsticks and started eating.


    When Joe saw how Lucia continued eating her dinner and pretending that nothing happened. He


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    started to feel extremely angry. He could not ept that the impolite woman, the woman who said bad


    things to his Mom was still allowed on the table?


    Cherry noticed that Joe''s facial expression has changed. The boy was unaware that he was openly


    disying his anger towards her Aunt Lucia. He was staring at her, his eyes were full of hatred.


    So Cherry discretely pulled on Joe''s clothes under the table to distract his attention. Cherry needed to


    calm his son. He was greatly affected by these heated exchange of words of the adults.


    Joe knew that it was his Mommy and he turned to Cherry.


    Cherry said to him in a low voice, "Joe, let''s have dinner."


    Joe heard Cherry,ing to realize that she wasforting him and she didn''t want him to hate Lucia.


    Joe nodded, lowered his head and went on eating.

 Chapter 352 The Old Days (Part Two)

    Chapter 352 The Old Days (Part Two)


    Cherry was relieved that Joe did as she wished. She knew that Joe was a very smart child. He was a


    the age that could now discern right from wrong. Cherry has always hoped that Joe would always be


    happy and be more carefree, like an ordinary child. She didn''t want him to hate others or worry too


    much with adult issues.


    Jackson watched Cherry and Joe''s interaction. He was aware that Cherry was trying her best to forget


    Lucia''s outburst for Andrew''s sake. If it were not for the old man Lucia would have also received hurtful


    words from Cherry. She was not one who backed down on fights.


    Jackson said to himself, ''She really suffered a lot today!''


    After dinner, Joe said that he wanted his mother to assist him with his homework. In fact, Joe didn''t


    really need her help, he just wanted to keep her Mom away from Lucia. He wanted her mom to be with


    him, to keep her safe. To ease Joe''s mind she obligingly granted his request. Cherry held his hand and


    walked upstairs with him to do his homework.


    Jackson sat on the sofa in the parlor and listened to the conversation between Andrew and the Ye


    Family members.


    John realized that this was the perfect moment for him to talk to his uncle. Jackson was being quiet. He


    was simply observing the flow of conversation between his Grandfather and the Ye couple.


    John stood up, walked toward Jackson and sat beside him. He then said to Jackson in a low voice,


    "Uncle, can we have a talk in the study?"


    Jackson gave John a nce and saw that he was serious. Jackson nodded in.


    After entering the study, two men sat down on the sofa. Lily brought them two cups of coffee.


    "Thank you, Lily. "John said with a smile.


    Lily nodded and smiled back. She then quietly walked out of the study and carefully closed the door to


    give the two men some privacy.


    Jackson and John were left alone in the study. Jackson intending to break the ice looked at John and


    asked, "How''s work?"


    "Good. Nothing urgent has happenedtely. The most I have to do was to attend never-ending


    meetings. "said John. He knew that Jackson had a big hand in his winning the Mayor''s officest


    election. During the campaign, Jackson had pulled a lot of his resources andwork connection to


    support him. He was well aware that his Uncle was the reason that he now had the Mayor''s seat.


    Jackson sipped his tea and remained quiet. He waited for John to speak.


    John looked at Jackson, and asked, "Uncle, why did you have Cherry walk out of the JS Group?"


    John was still unable to call Cherry "Aunt Cherry", even in front of his uncle, her husband. He felt very


    embarrassed, yet it couldn''t be helped.


    Jackson understood the reason why John was having a difficult time calling Cherry "Aunt". He was fully


    aware of John and Cherry''s personal history. They tried to form a rtionship together but failed.


    Jackson wasn''t going to force John to call her Aunt. What was the point? Jackson hadn''t noticed any


    sign of intimacy or affection between John and Cherry. He believed that John was just simply being


    nostalgic about his past love.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t want her to be so tired because of work. Besides, she doesn''t need to make a living. We have


    enough, the Chu Family''s can provide for what she needs. By the way, " Jackson paused for a second


    before continuing, "I''m worried about Andrew. Apparently, he is in much worse condition than before."


    Jackson didn''t tell John that another person named Mond was the real reason. There was no need for


    him to know these extra details. He believed that it''d be better if he knew less about the circumstances


    that surrounded Cherry''s leaving the JS Group. What''s more, both Mond and Andrew''s health were the


    real reasons that Jackson had asked Cherry to quit her job and stay home. It was not far from the


    reason Jackson said to Edwin when he asked him the same question earlier this day.


    John heard Jackson and looked at him questioning, "Is Andrew''s health reallypromised?


    The question didn''t imply that John didn''t trust Jackson. It just showed that John had really no idea of


    Andrew''s health status. To him, Andrew seemed fine today and he looked well. He acted as if he was in


    good condition and this misled John. When John heard what Jackson said, he was more worried. John,


    like Jackson, also grew up in Andrew''s care. Andrew was not just a great-grandfather to him, he was


    also like his father. He was also very close to the old man.


    Jackson didn''t think there was a need to lie to John, he trusted him, they have a tacit agreement.


    Besides, John was totally different from Lucia. The only defect in John''s character was that he always


    obeyed his mother, Lucia. She uses him as a puppet for her own benefit. John needed to grow as a


    man. He needed to learn how to say no to his mother and be firm with his words when dealing with her.


    "Yes. Now he is taking in some medicine to maintain his health." Jackson said in a worried tone.


    "What''s more, the doctor has increased his dosage from the usual, " he added


    "Andrew doesn''t look so ill. He seemed to be in a rather good-health for his age, " said John.


    "He just doesn''t want us to worry about him." Jackson sighed, "He didn''t tell Cherry and me. I didn''t


    believe it, either, if not for the medicines I saw that he has on his bedside table. I have seen how his


    butler took careful note of his medicine intake. All the details, the time, the amount.


    John was surprised by this information that he was hearing from Jackson. He was lost for words. He


    felt confused, helpless and worried at the same time. He didn''t know what else he could do for Andrew.


    He was fully aware the Jackson was already providing him with all the care that he needed.


    John remembered Andrew''s kind personality. He was such a brilliant person, many people had


    remained friends with him and showed him respect even after he left the army. He was the reason for


    the Chu Family''s good reputation. Everyone respected the members of the Chu Family. John was no


    exception. When John was little, other people used to call him as the great-grandson of Andrew''s from


    the Chu Family. When he had grown up, people had still associated his name with The Chu family.


    People would say, "That is John Ye, nephew of Jackson Chu. We''d better behave ourselves when we


    encounter him and other people from the Chu Family". All these whispers apanied John as he


    grew up. The Chu Family and Andrew had been a big part of John''s life. But as time went by, like any


    other men, Andrew also grew old.

 Chapter 353 Caring For Grandpa (Part One)

    Chapter 353 Caring For Grandpa (Part One)


    "Uncle, did you ask Cherry to leave thepany and stay home to take care of Great-Grandpa?" John


    looked into Jackson''s eyes as he asked.


    Jackson nodded exining, "Kind of, yes. Since I am busy with work, I have little time to take care of


    Grandpa. I fear that neither Cherry nor I was with him when he fell ill."


    John nodded in agreement. He thought his uncle asked Cherry to stay at home because she didn''t do


    a good job, but this made more sense.


    Jackson looked at John and said, "If you have time,e visit Grandpa."


    "Okay, " said John, "I wille over when I have time."


    "Don''t talk with your mother about Cherry!" Jackson reminded him, " You know she doesn''t like her!


    She always argues with Cherry when shees over."


    "I know." said John firmly.


    Jackson thought his nephew had matured a lot in the past few years, and had even developed opinions


    of his own. Jackson thought the change in him was good. ''As long as he does well and makes an effort


    in his career, I will protect him in the future.'' Jackson decided silently.


    Andrew had enjoyed the family reunion so much that after seeing the Ye family off, he didn''t want to go


    home and was still smiling.


    Jackson was worried about Andrew as he stood outside next to him and he said concerned, "Grandpa,


    let''s go back in, it''s getting a little chilly out here."


    "Okay." Andrew agreed, still watching in the direction the Ye family went and added under his breath, "I


    wonder if your sister wille visit soon."


    "If you miss her, you can have the butler take you to Ye family''s for a visit." reminded Jackson calmly.


    He cradled Andrew''s elbow, supporting him as he walked and was thinking, ''I hope Lucia doesn''t visit


    much. For Cherry''s sake, I''d close the door on her.''


    "Okay, maybe I will. We''ll see." said Andrew, as they headed back into the house.


    Jackson didn''t say anything more on the subject; he just walked slowly and silently alongside Grandpa


    helping him into the house.


    After dinner, Andrew went to his room to sleep while Jackson, Cherry and their beloved son Joe


    watched TV in the living room. Not much time went by before Joe asked his mother if she would tuck


    him because he was droozy. Looking down at Joe''s adorable and sleepy face, Cherry couldn''t help but


    say yes.


    When they got to Joe''s room, he looked at his Mommy and asked, "Mommy, How about we go as a


    family to the amusement park tomorrow? I want to ride ferris wheel!"


    "Tomorrow?" Cherry thought for a while and told him, "I don''t know if your Daddy has time tomorrow,


    but, I will find out."


    "Then you will ask Daddy if it''s okay? If he has time, he cane with us!" Joe took a breath and then


    went on, "If he doesn''t have time, you and me, we can go!"


    As Cherry looked down at her son, she wasn''t sure how to respond. She didn''t know if Jackson was


    free tomorrow and she didn''t want to give Joe an answer till she had talked to Jackson.


    Joe looked up at his Mommy with hopeful eyes, "Mommy, I really, really want to go."


    The look on her lovely son''s face melted her heat and Cherry couldn''t disappoint him.


    So she agreed, "Okay, even if Daddy doesn''t have time to go, I will go with you."


    "Yeah!" Joe happily started spinning around, "I get to go have fun tomorrow! Woohoo!"


    When she saw how happy Joe was, Cherry smiled too. She would do anything for him to make Joe


    happy.


    After a while, Cherry said, "Since we are going out tomorrow, you need to get to bed early. Go to take a


    bath and I will get clothes ready for you for tomorrow."


    "Okay, Mommy! I am going to take my bath." said Joe, grabbing his pajamas and he then bounded off


    to the bathroom.


    Cherry shook her head as she watched her lovely, stubborn son. Then she went to his closet and


    began tidying it.


    Joe was finally cleaned up, tucked in and sound asleep an hourter. Cherry shut the light at the


    bedside and left his room.


    When she was back in her room, she heard water running in the bathroom. She knew Jackson was


    taking a bath, so she sat on the bed.


    Jackson sauntered out the bathroom still drying his hair with a towel a whileter. Seeing Cherry sitting


    there on the bed, he asked, "Is Joe asleep?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Yes." said Cherry, as she got up and went to Jackson.


    As she got nearer, Jackson put his arms around Cherry and pulled her close to him.


    Cherry didn''t say anything, instead, she took the towel from Jackson and stood on her tiptoes to dry


    Jackson''s hair.


    Cherry standing so closely as she toweled his hair off, made Jackson''s heart race and skin heat up. He


    closed his eyes and enjoyed each second she stroked his head! Seeing she was having some


    difficulties keeping her bnce, he grabbed at her hand outstretched in front of him, stopping her


    tender ministrations.


    "It''s dry enough." growled Jackson.


    "What''s the matter? Your hair isn''t dry." Cherry said doubtfully.


    "I can finish it, my heart aches watching you on tiptoes trying to reach it." said Jackson.


    Cherry understood what Jackson meant, smiling she argued yfully, "Well, it''s your fault for being so


    much taller than me."


    "Yes, but, no one can ever reach you or harm you while you are in my arms." said Jackson as he


    enveloped Cherry''s tiny frame in his arms, pulling her closer in his tight grip.

 Chapter 354 Caring For Grandpa (Part Two)

    Chapter 354 Caring For Grandpa (Part Two)


    "You certainly should protect me, and our son for that matter; you are my husband." Cherry whined,


    pouting at him.


    Jackson slowly let Cherry go, looked in her eyes and said, "Baby, thank you for not giving into Lucia


    today and arguing to win favor with Grandpa."


    Cherry shook her head saying, "They were our guests, of course, I would give the warmest of


    hospitality unless she pushed it too far, then, I would have pushed back."


    Cherry continued, "Besides Grandpa was in such a good mood because of the visit."


    "Yes, he looked very happy." Jackson agreed in a rxed tone. As long as Grandpa was happy, he


    didn''t worry, because neither Cherry nor his son stressed him out.


    "I know we all hope Grandpa to be happy." smiled Cherry and said, "I am going to take a bath now."


    "Okay." Jackson nodded.


    He sat on the bed watching Cherry go into the bathroom.


    Cherry''s cellphone was put on the table and it made Jackson think of the call from Mond.


    Curiosity got the better of Jackson and he took Cherry''s phone, unlocked it and checked the call log.


    She hadn''t deleted the call log, and it showed Mond had calledst.


    Jackson clicked on Mond''s name on the screen to view the call details. The callsted for one minute


    and twenty seconds, less than two minutes. Seeing that made Jackson lose his mind; he didn''t think


    the man should talk to his wife even that much. ''It''s only a minute twenty seconds. It''s not like they


    talked a long time.'' he reassured himself.


    Jackson trusted Cherry and he knew she wouldn''t betray him. As for Mond, he wasn''t sure what he


    was capable of. He understood Mond''s purpose very well, but he knew little about how far the man


    would go. He was worried that Mond might try to harm Cherry. Every time he saw Cherry with Mond, he


    got angry. Who should he me though? Mond? He couldn''t me Mond. For him, he only felt guilt,


    and worry, about his goals and the lengths Mond might go to, in order to achieve those goals. As for


    Cherry, well, he realized he couldn''t always remain in control of his emotions when facing her. He


    seemed to lose his head with her even though he wanted nothing more than for her to stay with him


    always. Perhaps he was an arrogant, domineering man with her, overwhelming her at times even, but,


    it was because he didn''t want to lose her.


    Jackson clicked the cellphone so the main page showed again, and put it back where it had been. He


    walked back to the bed, and sat waiting quietly for Cherry.


    The room was dim with only a wallmp glowing as Andrew wasying in bed. He suddenly felt griped


    with pain in his chest. He tried taking a deep breath to relieve the pain, but it hurt more instead of


    helping. Hey there in the near dark shaking his head.


    Finally, he couldn''t bear the pain any more, so, he slowly opened his eyes, struggling to sit up. He


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    reached for his pills and the ss of water he had on the table, but the ss was empty.


    Andrew frowned. As more pain wracked his chest, he tried getting up to go get himself a cup of water.


    He felt a little dizzy as he got out of the bed and as he took a step; he lost his bnce, his legs gave


    out under him and he fell to the ground.


    Jackson heard ''CRASH'' as the ss shattered on the floor, While he sat and waiting for Cherry to


    finish her bath.


    He jumped to his feet the minute he heard the crashing sound and ran out of the room to investigate


    what was happening.


    With his honed instincts and reflexes, he knew the sound came from Andrew''s room.


    Cherry came out of the bathroom in her pajamas just as he jumped up and took off.


    She hadn''t heard the noise, so, when she saw Jackson headed to the hall in a hurry, She questioned,


    "Where are you going?"


    Jackson didn''t respond to Cherry, instead, he threw the door open and left.


    When Jackson didn''t respond, Cherry realized something was wrong. Jackson wouldn''t hurry off like


    that at this hour.


    Cherry hung the towel and followed Jackson, curious to find out herself.


    Jackson went straight to Andrew''s room. He worried about Grandpa very much, and pushed open the


    door instead of knocking. He found Grandpa copsed on the floor.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa..!" shouted Jackson as he rushed, in a fluster to Andrew''s side. He knelt down and


    lifted his grandfather''s head to help support him.


    "Jackson, how did you know toe?" asked Andrew, his voice was faint and weak.


    Jackson didn''t respond, instead he asked Andrew, "Grandpa, what happened? Why are you on the


    floor?"


    Jackson noticed the shards of ss on floor and bottle of medicine not far off as he spoke, and realized


    Grandpa had gotten up to get himself some water.


    "It''s no big deal, I was careless and fell when I got out of bed." Andrew gave Jackson a weak smile. He


    was so weakened that as he finished, he copsed into Jackson''s arms.


    "I''m taking you to the hospital." said Jackson hastily.


    Andrew gripped Jackson''s hand to stop him and said, "There''s no need, just help me back into bed."


    Jackson did what his grandfather asked and supported Andrew as he got up and then Jackson helped


    Andrew back to the bed, making sure he was positionedfortably.

 Chapter 355 Our Son (Part One)

    Chapter 355 Our Son (Part One)


    Cherry walked into Andrew''s room then, and found the floor to be full of bits of broken ss. Shocked,


    she walked to Grandpa and Jackson.


    She looked at Andrewying in the bed as she stood next to Jackson and asked, "How do you feel,


    Grandpa?"


    Hearing Cherry''s voice, Andrew turned to her, replying faintly, "Cherry, you came too. I''m okay. You two


    should go to bed and rest."


    Cherry studied Grandpa''s pale face and worried about him, but didn''t say anything. No wonder Jackson


    had ignored her and rushed off to Grandpa''s bedroom.


    Jackson crouched beside Andrew''s bed and took his hands, worriedly asking, "Grandpa, does it hurt


    again?"


    Andrew knew he couldn''t hide his pain from Jackson anymore, so he exined, "I was just getting up


    to get myself some water so that I could take my pain meds."


    "You should have called us, Grandpa! I can get you whatever you need, " Jackson told him.


    Cherry looked at Grandpa adding, "I''ll get you a ss of water, Grandpa!"


    With that, Cherry hurried out and headed downstairs.


    When Cherry was gone, Andrew took Jackson''s hands in his and said, "Jackson, don''t let anyone know


    about my condition!"


    "Grandpa!" Jackson eximed. He hated seeing his Grandfather in so much pain and weak like this,


    and wished he could take his grandfather''s pain in his ce.


    "Listen, please, don''t tell anyone, especially not Joe, " Andrew reiterated.


    Jackson gave his Grandpa a slight nod while looking at him and promised, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I


    know, and I won''t tell anyone."


    "Okay, good, " Andrew had a look of relief on his face.


    Cherry walked back into the room, carrying a ss of water. Jackson scooped the bottle of medicine


    from the floor, opening it to take a couple of pills out. He took the ss from Cherry and turned to his


    Grandpa saying, "Grandpa, here is your medicine."


    "Okay, thank you, " replied Andrew.


    Jackson helped Andrew to sit up in bed and take his medicine. Cherry took the empty ss from


    Grandpa when he was done.


    "I''ll ask Lily to clean up the mess, " said Cherry as she left to get her.


    Jackson helped Grandpa toy back down and getfortable in bed again. Seeing how bad


    Andrew''s condition was, saddened Jackson.


    Lily cleaned the broken ss up while Jackson and Cherry sat by their Grandpa''s bed watching him as


    he fell asleep. The pallor of Andrew''s face was looking much healthier than just now, and he wasn''t


    frowning anymore.


    Cherry whispered in Jackson''s ear, "Jackson, we should leave, Grandpa fell asleep."


    Hearing his Grandpa''s breathing was steadier and even, Jackson nodded to Cherry and they left his


    room.


    Jackson and Cherry went straight to bed when they got back to their room. Jacksony there staring


    silently at the ceiling while he thought.


    Cherry lovingly snuggled into his arms. She knew Jackson was worried about Grandpa; she wanted to


    help, but she didn''t know how tofort him.


    After a long silence, Cherry said, "Jackson, do you think we should take Grandpa to the hospital for a


    check-up tomorrow?"


    "He won''t agree to go, " replied Jackson and added, "That''s how some people are as they get older.


    Honey, I need to know you will take care of Grandpa when I''m not home. Help him out when he needs


    it."


    "Yes, of course, I will, " Cherry promised quickly. Grandpa''s illness tonight scared her too because until


    now, she hadn''t thought it was severe, but now she was worried. She knew Jackson had been


    distraught when he saw how poor his Grandpa''s health was.


    Jackson turned to Cherry, and stroked her hair, "It''ste, let''s get some sleep now, honey."


    Cherry nodded. As she was falling asleep, she suddenly remembered something. She looked up at


    Jackson again and asked, "Joe wants to go to the amusement park tomorrow. Do you think you can


    make time to go?"


    Jackson thought for a while and replied, "I already have ns for tomorrow."


    "That''s okay, I''ll take him there. You should go to your appointment. Please don''t be upset that I didn''t


    consult you before I made ns, " Cherry said gently. Although she knew he wouldn''t mind, she still


    wanted to exin for some reason.


    "Of course not, I''m the one who should apologize. I''m sorry I don''t have much time for you and Joe, "


    replied Jackson while he caressed her face, lovingly. She was his whole world.


    "It''s okay, I know that you are a very busy man. I just need Joe to know that only his mommy is


    avable. It''ll be fine, I''m sure he will understand." said Cherry.


    "Honey, thank you, I''m so lucky you are around, " Jackson said suddenly. He looked at her fondly with


    love reflecting in his eyes. He knew how much she had done for the family. She was raising a great kid


    and respected his family. She was sincerely worried about his Grandpa and always took good care of


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    him. He was moved by everything she did. He was so lucky and felt secure with her around. As long as


    she was by his side, he was rxed.


    "I feel the same way, that I''m lucky to have you in my life, " Cherry replied softly, as she snuggled up


    closer to him.


    In the morning when Cherry and Jackson got downstairs, Grandpa was already sitting in the living


    room. they walked over to Andrew and greeted him.


    "Cherry, why are you up so early? You should sleep in a little on the weekends, " Andrew thought


    Cherry should sleep in on the weekend since she didn''t need to go to work.

 Chapter 356 Our Son (Part Two)

    Chapter 356 Our Son (Part Two)


    "I can''t fall back asleep after I wake up, so I may as well get up, " Cherry told him politely, smiling.


    Jackson was obviously still worried about Grandpa and asked, "Grandpa, how are you feeling this


    morning? Would you like to go to the hospital?"


    Andrew waved his hand and said, "No, no need for that, I''m fine. You two don''t need to worry about


    me."


    Jackson was still worried. He sat beside Grandpa and said seriously, "I suggest we have a thorough


    check-up to make sure."


    Cherry agreed with Jackson, "I think that is the best thing to do Grandpa. We should make an


    appointment for you Grandpa."


    Andrew shook his head, "I know better than you two what is best for me. It doesn''t matter, I''m fine. You


    two don''t need to worry about me."


    Then he took Jackson''s hand, looking at both his grandchildren, and sincerely assured them, "I know


    you think it''s best for me, but I''m okay, honestly. Please, don''t worry about me anymore."


    Jackson and Cherry had no choice but to drop the idea of bringing Grandpa to the hospital.


    "Grandpa, I''ll go and see if Lily has breakfast prepared yet, " said Cherry.


    "Okay, " Andrew nodded.


    Then she headed off to the kitchen. Seeing Lily bustling about the kitchen, Cherry asked, "Lily, is


    breakfast ready yet?"


    "Madam, It''ll be ready in just a minute." respectfully replied Lily.


    "Okay, then I''ll go wake Joe up, " said Cherry.


    "Okay, Madam, " replied Lily.


    Cherry went upstairs to wake Joe.


    Cherry found her son was fast asleep when she opened the door to his room. She walked over to his


    bed, and said softly, "Joe, rise and shine, it''s time to get up!"


    She went to the window and pulled the curtains open, allowing the sun to stream in.


    The bright rays of the sun came shining through the window. Joe squinted as the light hit his sleepy


    eyes. He rubbed them, reluctantly sitting up leaning on one hand. He asked, "Mommy, it''s so early,


    can''t I sleep longer?"


    Cherry sat on the bed''s edge, looking at him, and said, "Sweetie, you went to bed so earlyst night, do


    you really need more sleep?"


    "Well, no, I''m not that sleepy, but, it''s weekend! I thought I could sleep in a little longer today." said Joe.


    "Have you already forgotten what we are going to do today?" Cherry teasingly asked as she smiled.


    Joe opened his eyes wide with excitement and asked, "Are we going to the amusement park? Will


    daddy be going too?"


    Cherry looked in Joe''s eyes as she exined, "Your daddy is extremely busy today, so I guess, it will


    be just the two of us today." Worrying Joe would be sad, she added, "I hope you understand daddy is a


    very busy man. There are many things he is responsible for, but, I will spend the whole day with you.


    That will be fun, right?"


    Joe was disappointed and he lowered his head, "It''s fine. I understand how busy he is."


    Cherry stroked her son''s hair, smiling as she asked him, "That''s my good boy! We will have a lot of fun,


    besides, didn''t you say I''m your favorite, anyway?"


    "Of course you are my favorite, " Joe replied as he looked up at his mother, adding, "Wherever I am, as


    long as you are there with me mommy, I will be happy."


    "We made a dealst night, if daddy couldn''t make it, you wouldn''tin that only mommy will be


    going with you, and you did promise you''d be happy either way!"


    "Of course! I''m happy, and I totally understand why daddy can''t make it, " replied Joe with a big grin.


    He leaned forward suddenly and wrapped his small arms around his mother''s neck, sweetly saying,


    "Mommy, you are the most important person in the world to me, and I love you the most!"


    "I love you more, sweetie, and now get up. We need to have breakfast and leave soon!" Cherry said


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    smiling. She was grateful to have such a thoughtful son.


    "Okie dokie!" Joe said gleefully.


    After breakfast, Jackson changed his clothes and Cherry helped him with his tie.


    "Where are you off to today?" Cherry asked him casually.


    "Why are you asking? Do you want toe with me?" asked Jackson smirking at her, then he added,


    "I''m meeting with Derek and some other friends."


    "Oh, I see, " replied Cherry lightly. She wasn''t nning on going with him. She had a mission of her


    own; to apany her son to the amusement park.


    Jackson captured Cherry''s tiny waist with his arms, and pulled her close, a wicked grin showing on his


    face as he asked, "Do you want toe with me today? We''ve married a long time, but, you haven''t


    met any of my friends yet."


    Cherry looked at Jackson, "Don''t you remember, I am taking our son to the amusement park today?"


    Cherry reminded him that her day was already nned.


    Jackson grumbled, "In your heart, you only think of Joe."


    Cherry hadn''t thought Jackson would be upset about Joe. She thought maybe, she had worded things


    wrong, so she exined again, "That''s not true. It''s just that I promised Joe."


    Jackson wasn''t actually angry with Cherry, he was just teasing her.


    After helping Jackson with his tie, Cherry gently whispered, "You are the only man that I have served,


    how can you think I don''t think of you or keep you utmost in my heart? Why are you jealous of your


    son? Joe is our son, don''t you love him as much as I do?"

 Chapter 357 Rendezvous At The Café (Part One)

    Chapter 357 Rendezvous At The Caf¨¦ (Part One)


    Jackson was somewhatforted by Cherry''s words and he thought, ''Joe is my son and the Chu


    Family''s descendant and I love him. But when he had Cherry''s full attention, I couldn''t control my


    emotions. I''m jealous of the little guy.''


    "Jacksone on, " said Cherry with a smile on her face. "You need to hurry up. You can''t keep your


    friends waiting."


    "Okay, but you and Joe need to be careful when you are out. Don''t hesitate to call me if you need


    need." with that said, Jackson gave Cherry a kiss on her forehead.


    "Alright."


    Cherry walked to the door with Jackson and watched as he drove away. Afterwards, she and Joe left


    for the amusement park.


    There were a lot of families attending, and children happily ying at the amusement park when they


    got there. Cherry and Joe were having a good time together as they rode the roller coaster, ferris


    wheel, free fall and excitedly yed the fun games one by one.


    "Mommy, this is amazing, we''re flying!" Joe shouted cheerfully.


    Cherry smiled lovingly at her son and said, "Yes, yes we are. Are you having a fun day?"


    "Oh mom! yes! I couldn''t be happier, " Joe giggled happily as he told her. He saw something, his eyes


    grewrge, and his mouth formed an ''O'' as he stared, pointing and then excitedly yelling, "Mommy, I


    want to y THAT game too!"


    Joe ran off towards the game as he eximed.


    "Joe, wait for me! Slow down! Don''t rush off!" Cherry shouted as she ran to catch up with her son at the


    next game.


    Mond was watching nearby as Cherry chased a giggling, happy Joe through the crowds. When Mond


    saw Cherry was aglow and smiling too, he hesitated, not wanting to interrupt. Joe was the son of


    Jackson and Cherry was his wife. He should hate them both, but, Mond couldn''t bring himself to


    destroy the happy scene unfolding in front of him.


    All the sudden, a mother and son walked past Mond.


    "Mommy, why didn''t Daddye with us? Why is he always too busy?" Mond heard the boy asking his


    mother as they walked by.


    "Dear, your Dad works hard to earn money supporting us. One day, when you grow up, you''ll


    understand, " the mother gently exined to her son.


    "Okay..."


    Hearing the mother and son talking made Mond wonder why Jackson wasn''t there with them, and what


    he was doing as Cherry and Joe were ying alone. ''Is Jackson busy? Or could it be Jackson and


    Cherry don''t get along well. I know Jackson hit Cherry and got angry at her. Cherry doesn''t seem to live


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    the good life of a rich and powerful family, '' thought Mond.


    Mond gave Cherry and Joe one more lingering look before he stormed off.


    Mond got hometer that afternoon. He sat on the sofa in the living room bored, and decided to call


    Sally. He wanted to find out what she was doing and discuss the details for the next step of the n


    with her.


    However, he was surprised when Sally answered and hung the phone up.


    In a fit of anger he threw the phone aside, ''Sally, how dare you hang up on me? Are you crazy? You


    went too far!'' he thought.


    A few minutester, Mond got up and was about to go to the study upstairs, when his cell rang. Mond


    looked at the phone and saw Sally''s name on the screen, so he answered.


    "Hello, " said Mond in a calm manner.


    "I''m sorry I hung up, right now isn''t really convenient for me, " Sally spoke in a very low voice, "What do


    you need? Is everything okay?"


    "Where are you?" asked Mond impatiently. He noticed how low Sally''s voice was and how quiet her


    surroundings were. His curiosity was piqued and he wanted to know where she was, what she was


    doing and why she was talking in such a low tone.


    "I''m at a cafe, " whispered Sally, "with Jackson."


    "Jackson?" Sally''s revtion shocked Mond and he wondered, ''Cherry is at the amusement park with


    Joe, while Jackson is at a cafe on a date with Sally. What is going on here?''


    "Yes. It was difficult to get the nerve up to ask him out and this opportunity may nevere again. I


    can''t just mess it up, " Cherry said happily and then she eagerly informed him, "Mond, I can''t talk now. I


    wille see you at the vi tonight. If there is something to discuss, we can do it then. I have to hang


    up now though."


    When Sally was about to hang up the phone, Mond asked her, "Which caf¨¦ are you at?"


    "Ind Coffee, " Sally said quickly and hung up.


    Mond hung up the phone at the same time.


    Mond sat back on the sofa again, deep in thought by how really confusing things were. What the hell


    was going on? Mond didn''t know what Sally was up to, or what she did to get Jackson to meet with her,


    but, he was sure Cherry and Joe were in the dark about Jackson''s date with Sally right now.


    Mond grinned evilly as he thought how this could benefit him.


    Then he picked his phone up and dialed Cherry''s number.


    Cherry and Joe were leaving a fast food restaurant. Joe was enjoying the afternoon sun and said to his


    mom, "Mommy, I had a super awesome time today! Is it time to go home now?"


    "Are you super tired too?" Cherry asked in a doting manner. She looked down at her son smiling


    happily.


    "Yeah, I''m a little tired. I wanna go home and get some sleep." Joe said, finishing his statement with a


    big yawn.


    "Okay, then let''s get you home." Cherry held Joe''s hand as they walked to the car. As they headed to


    the parking lot, her cell rang.


    Cherry stopped.


    "Mommy, someone''s calling you." Joe chimed in when he heard his mommy''s phone ringing.


    "Wait a moment, Joe. Give me a minute to see who''s calling, " Cherry told him as she dug through her


    purse to get her phone.


    "Okay, Mommy, " replied Joe obediently.

 Chapter 358 Rendezvous At The Café (Part Two)

    Chapter 358 Rendezvous At The Caf¨¦ (Part Two)


    Cherry pulled the ringing phone from her bag and saw Mond''s name on the screen, and Cherry''s smile


    slowly faded.


    "Hello?" Cherry greeted as she answered the phone.


    "Are you home?" Mond asked, guessing that Cherry would be getting home about now.


    "No. Why are you calling?" Cherry asked bluntly. She didn''t want to talk to him much at all.


    Mond realized Cherry must be at the amusement park with Joe still and went on, "I wanted to tell you


    something."


    "Fine, spit it out." said Cherry indifferently.


    "You don''t need to be so impatient." Mond heard the unfriendly undertones in Cherry''s voice.


    Mond continued, "I told you that I''d tell you what I know in regards to Jackson." "I can meet with you


    now."


    "What?" Cherry was taken aback, unsure what Mond meant at the moment.


    "You know where the Ind Coffee House is, right? If you go there, you will learn everything and it is


    what you wanted." When he finished giving Cherry the information, Mond hung up.


    Cherry stood there a moment listening to the dead call tone in a state of confusion. She pondered


    Mond''s cryptic message, ''What did Mond mean? The Ind Coffee? Why would he tell me to go to the


    caf¨¦? Is that where Jackson is?''


    Seeing his mom in a daze, Joe gently tugged at Cherry''s sleeve and asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong? Is


    everything okay?"


    Cherry stared ahead with a dull look in her eyes. Her thoughts and emotions were mixed. She did want


    to know Jackson''s past, but she felt a knot in her stomach twisting at the thought of what Mond had just


    said; that she would know everything if she went to the cafe. She was reveling in the joyful day she


    spent with her son, and she wasn''t ready to let go of that or to hear bad news. She also wondered


    though, could she really discover more about Jackson''s if she went to the Ind Coffee.


    Cherry looked down at Joe and asked, "Joe, would you like to go look for Daddy?"


    Judging from his mom''s frantic look, Joe knew something was wrong. He wondered if it was because of


    his daddy.


    "Okay, " Joe agreed nodding.


    Cherry took her son''s hand, walking briskly to the car and they got in. Only, now they were headed to


    the caf¨¦ instead of the military residentialpound.


    Mond sat on the edge of the sofa feeling antsy. He wondered, ''If Cherry goes to the caf¨¦, there is


    bound to be a conflict between Sally and her. Who will Jackson standby? Will he defend his wife


    Cherry, or will he stand up for the woman he loved for so long, Sally?''


    Mond tried, but couldn''t guess how Jackson would react. He was so curious, he decided he would go


    check it for himself. Mond stood, grabbed his cell and keys as he headed out the vi.


    Cherry had an uneasy feeling growing in her abdomen when she arrived at the Ind Coffee and


    parked the car just outside.


    "Joe, we''re arrived! Get out of the car, " said Cherry opening the door climbing out herself.


    Joe scrambled out of the car, rushing over to his mom, taking her hand as they walked into the caf¨¦


    together.


    There weren''t many people in the caf¨¦ that afternoon, but, as Cherry looked around she didn''t see


    Jackson.


    As she was looking around, a waiter approached her, "Wee, can I help¡­"


    Before the waiter could finish his sentence, Cherry interrupted, "Is Jackson here?"


    Jackson was such a prominent figure in themunity that Cherry knew if he came here frequently the


    waiters must recognize him. Jackson had told her about this caf¨¦, so Cherry guessed the waiter would


    know him.


    The waiter saw the anxious look in Cherry''s eyes, and judging from her clothes and temperament, he


    could tell she was important. He knew he couldn''t afford to offend her, and thought maybe she was as


    powerful and influential here in the city as Jackson.


    "Mr. Jackson is on the second floor, in the VIP area. He and¡­" Before he could finish, Cherry was


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    speeding off in the direction of the stairs, clutching her son''s hand and half dragging him along.


    As soon as they reached the second floor, Cherry saw Jackson immediately, and the person sitting


    across from him. She stood there shocked, unable to believe what she was seeing.


    Cherry recognized Sally the moment she saw her. Sally had a big smile as she sat there chatting with


    Jackson. Cherry felt her chest tighten and could hardly breathe.


    Joe stared at his Dad and the woman he was with. He guessed the woman was the Sally He. Joe


    thought, ''That skank! How dare she mess with my parents'' marriage!''


    It dawned on Cherry what Mond meant. He told her, she would learn about Jackson here and she had!


    She found out her husband was secretly dating Sally. She remembered Jackson telling her that he was


    meeting up with some of his best friends and Derek was one of them, but where was Derek? Where


    were his friends? Was his old lover Sally his friend?


    Cherry smiled a bitter smile, thinking, how stupid and na?ve she had been.


    "Daddy, " Joe shouted as he red at Sally.

 Chapter 359 I Want To Protect Her (Part One)

    Chapter 359 I Want To Protect Her (Part One)


    Jackson reacted as soon as he heard Joe''s voice. He immediately turned his head to look at Joe''s


    direction. But when he caught sight of Cherry''s facial expression he could do nothing but stare at her.


    He was surprised by her presence.


    Sally turned her gaze towards the direction where the voice wasing from. Her face showed almost


    no expression. She saw that it was Cherry and her son who were standing there.


    Jackson stood up, he couldn''t believe his eyes. In astonishment, he walked towards his family. "Why


    are you here?" he asked in a puzzled tone. "You should be in the amusement park, right?"


    Cherry stared at Jackson while paying no attention to Sally asking, "So how long were you nning to


    hide this from me? How long were you nning on deceiving me, making me believe that you were out


    with your friends?" She was desperately trying to control all her emotions inside.


    "No!it''s not what you think!" Jackson immediately answered. he took a step closer to Cherry and held


    her arm. Seeing her wife''s anguished look, he wanted to tell her everything; however, his mind went


    nk. He did not know where to start.


    Cherry furiously shook his hand off her. She shifted her gaze towards Sally. "Okay, tell me, exin it to


    me then. What''s really happening?" Cherry challenged Jackson, "You know, Jackson, if you wanted to


    have a date with her, you could have simply asked. I''m a very reasonable woman. I would have agreed


    to it. You didn''t have to make up stories, to create a lie and y me for a fool, " Cherry continued in an


    angry voice.


    Cherry returned her full attention to Jackson once more. She was so furious not only because Jackson


    went out with this woman behind her back. What hurt her most was that Jackson had lied to her.


    Jackson had broken her trust.


    Seeing an open opportunity to create a greater gap between the couple, Sally slowly stood up and


    faced Cherry, smiling since destiny has worked in her favor, "Oh my, Cherry, " she said, "I''m so sorry


    that you had to find out like this. However, do you have to be so angry? I''m sure by this time, you were


    already very much aware of my rtionship with Jackson."


    Hearing what Sally has just said, Jackson red at her and shouted angrily, "Shut up!"


    Sally realized that Jackson was not mad, he was furious. She slowly withdrew her smile and kept her


    tongue.


    Jackson looked at Cherry and asked once more, "How did you know I was here?" He knew that Cherry


    would not have just simply walked into the ce. he knew someone would have tipped him off.


    Someone wanted Cherry to find out about the meeting and make him look bad. He was set-up.


    Jackson''s question made Sally think as well. She was the one who invited Jackson out. She


    remembered not telling anyone of this meeting so, how could Cherry have found out? Who told her?


    She guessed that even Derek was not aware of this rendezvous. Hmm, who was this little bird that


    dropped the news to her? She thought quietly. There was only one possible answer to all these


    questions, and it was Mond. It was Mond who told Cherry because she had confided in him about her


    meeting with Jackson.


    Sally looked at Cherry and said, "Mond told you, right?"


    After saying those words, Sally turned her gaze towards Jackson and confessed, "I only told Mond we


    were here."


    "Yes, he did tell me, so what? You two had the audacity to meet here, so why not let everyone else


    know? What is so special about this meeting that you have to hide it from us?" replied Cherry to Sally,


    and throwing the using question to Jackson. Cherry red at Sally, eyes filled with anger. This


    vixen haunted Jackson five years ago. She had tried every trick in the book to make him hers. Now thatN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jackson was already married, but this woman still hadn''t given up. Would Sally be always be the thorn


    on her back? Cherry thought.


    "Ha ha, " Sally suddenly burst outughing and said, "Cherry, who do you think you are? Don''t you


    know that you are just Jackson''s wife in name only? Have you forgotten your ce? Did you think that


    Jackson will always be around you? My dear girl, when was thest time you looked in the mirror?


    Have you seen yourselftely?" Sally asked in a sarcastic tone. "You are going to be thirty years old.


    You are no longer a young girl. What a pity!" Sally added to her insult, "I heard that you regrly do


    housework at home. Is there any difference between you and a worn out housewife?"


    That said, she stared at Cherry with disgust. But, deep inside Sally was actually very jealous. Cherry


    was simple yet her simplicity highlighted her natural beauty. No makeup or cosmetic surgery can


    son. Her son seemed old enough to be in kindergarten. Despite all this, she still had a slim figure. She


    still looked beautiful no matter what clothes she wore. Why did the god give this woman such gift?


    Thinking about this made Sally greener with envy.


    Cherry was pretty miffed at Sally''s words. And she was also puzzled about the how Sally knew she did


    housework at home. Cherry reflected on Sally''s word. There were only four people in the house who


    knew what she did at home. It was Jackson, Andrew, Lily, and Bill. How could Sally get to know that?


    Cherry couldn''t resist staring at Jackson. She saw that Jackson was furiously gazing at her. His stare


    felt like he was burning her at the stake.


    "So you met Mond, just now?" questioned Jackson. It was now his turn to interrogate.


    Cherry never thought that Jackson would ask her this question. What she had in mind was actually the


    opposite. She thought that it would be her asking the question, asking Jackson why he was sharing


    information about their home, their family to other people. Did he want to shame her in front of Sally?


    Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes. She felt defeated and betrayed.


    While the adults were busy exchanging using questions, Joe red at his father. The little boy could


    not help but ask, "Daddy, why are you hurting mommy?" Joe pointed at Sally while saying, "That


    woman is bad, she is awful. She is not a patch on my Mommy. Why did you leave Mommy and me for


    her?"


    Jackson stole a nce at Cherry and then looked at Joe. For a moment, he didn''t know how or where


    to start exining, "It''s not what you think. Believe me."


    "Daddy, you''re making me feel very sad. Why do you have to hurt Mommy? I don''t like you anymore. I


    hate you!" said Joe while walking towards Jackson intending to hit him with his small fist.


    Seeing Joe, a little kid, take such liberties on Jackson made Sally irritated. Sally went to Joe and


    reprimanded him. "How could you talk to your father this way? You are just a child. Don''t you know that


    you should show respect to your elders?" Sally lectured.


    "It''s none of your bisiness! You are a bully!" shouted Joe at Sally, "You are bad! My Daddy has my


    Mommy. How could youe for him and try to take him away?"


    "You!, " Sally shouted at Joe. Sally was no longer able to control her anger. She grabbed the little boy


    and shoved him backward, shouting, "Tell you what, your sweet dear Mommy, is the one who took your


    Daddy away from me. She is the bully! She is the bad person, not me! Your Mommy tricked your


    Daddy into marrying him. It should have been me whom your Daddy got married with and you would


    never have been born.

 Chapter 360 I Want To Protect Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 360 I Want To Protect Her (Part Two)


    Sally''s strength was so great that Joe was pushed to the ground.


    "Joe!, " Cherry shouted while running towards her son to rescue him from Sally''s anger. Cherry


    immediately picked her son up and asked, "Joe, are you okay?"


    Joe, although shock from Sally''s disy of violence shook his head, stared at Cherry and said:


    "Mommy, I''m okay."


    As soon as Cherry confirmed that his son was not hurt She turned her attention to Sally who was


    standing nearby. Cherry walked up to her.


    She didn''t speak any word but gave Sally a strong right-hand p on the face.


    Pack! Sally expected the p but was shocked by the strength that went with it. Jackson was caught


    by surprise. He had never expected Cherry to be violent. He never thought that Cherry was possible of


    hurting another person since he knew her as a gentle and patient soul. He knew that Joe was


    everything to Cherry and he was aware that Cherry would go through great length to protect her only


    son. This was the first time that Jackson saw how Cherry was when angered.


    "Sally, you are in no position to touch my son, " said Cherry angrily.


    "Cherry, you want to protect your son, right?" Sally said, unwilling to show any weakness, "Let see how


    well you can do that."


    With these words, Sally raised up her hand ready to strike back on Cherry''s face.


    But before Sally had the chance to touch Cherry''s face, her arm was suddenly seized in mid-air by a


    strong hand.


    Cherry, fully prepared to receive Sally''s vengeful hand was shocked. She was saved from the physical


    pain, but by whom? Cherry slowly shifted her gaze and was met with Mond''s eyes. Mond was there, he


    was standing beside her. He prevented the strong blow from striking her face.


    Jackson, a few feet away from thedies was nted on his feet in surprise. He couldn''t believe that


    Mond was there. He saved Cherry from the pain that Sally was ready to inflict. Panic and fear started to


    creep inside Jackson''s heart as he stared at Mond''s figure. His sudden appearance left him


    speechless. He saw that Mond was only a few paces away from Cherry, this did not sit well with


    Jackson. Unreasonable jealousy was starting to embrace Jackson.


    Sally was forced to take a step backward to be able to keep her bnce. She shot an angry look at the


    man who hindered her from getting even. It was Mond. "Why do youe here?" asked Sally, puzzled


    and furious at the same time.


    Mond looked at Sally and didn''t answer her question. "Think carefully before you do something you''ll


    regret. Though there may not be an elder in your He Family to reprimand you, it''s best that you act like


    a civilized woman, " Mond said.


    "Mond, you! " Sally uttered, with pure hate dripping from her words. She was sure that Mond was there


    to mock her. Had she been sessful in pping Cherry, then she would have appeared uncultured


    before the people witnessing the dramatic event. Furthermore, such an act would have tarnished the


    reputation of her family. This made her angrier, she was so close in losing her temper to the point of


    destroying her family''s name in public.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mond then turned his attention to Jackson. They stared at each other, both of the men''s eyes filled with


    hatred. Mond had loathed Jackson to the core, while Jackson detested his presence as well. He was a


    threat to his family. Jackson would never allow Mond to tempt Cherry into leaving him. He was a


    termite gnawing in the foundation of Jackson and Cherry''s marriage.


    "Sally, you want to know why I came here, right?" said Mond, a teasing smile curved his lips.


    Mond paused for a moment and continued, "I''m here to protect someone, someone important to me.


    Mond looked at Jackson, making sure that he clearly heard his words.


    Though it seemed that Mond said these words to Sally, Jackson knew that these words were directed


    at him. Mond has always cared about Cherry, he saw her more than just a friend.


    However, Sally just foolishly stood aside. She looked at Mond and said angrily, "Are you silly? You want


    to protect Cherry! You must be out of your mind!"


    Mond, keeping his eyes on Jackson, answered, "Yes, I''m silly. I''m actually crazy for this woman so


    much so that I''m ready to fight for her."


    Jackson, hearing Mond''s admission, clenched his fists, he was ready to smash Mond''s face in anger.


    "Ha ha, " Sally suddenlyughed. She looked at Mond and Jackson. She then turned her eyes towards


    Cherry who stood there observing the events unfolding before her. "This is so funny, " said Sally.


    Sally looked straight at Mond and said, "Mond, do you know that Jackson got stabbed for protecting


    Cherry five years ago? And five yearster, you have set me aside to be with her. Have you forgotten


    that your partner is me, not her?"


    Sally''s tone had now turned cold and using. She was simply stating that they had cast her aside to


    follow Cherry. Sally couldn''t fathom, why these men were crazy about her? What did she have? Why


    was she special?


    Mond gave no response to Sally. He stared at Jackson and said, "Jackson, why don''t you tell Sally the


    answer?"


    Jackson kept his silence, his eyes remained fixed on Mond. Jackson''s face showed no emotion. He


    looked calm but his emotions were chaos. There was no words that could describe what he was


    actually feeling inside.


    Cherry stood aside while holding Joe by the hand. She was trying to make sense of what these three


    people in front of her were doing and saying. Mond and Jackson were having a staring match. Both


    men clearly hated at each other. Cherry knew that the hatred between the two men started a long time


    ago. How could they not be mad when they met in this way? She could see the fury on their faces, and


    she knew that both men were trying to rail their anger.


    Funny as it seemed, this situation made Cherry feel bored. Now that she had discovered and confirmed


    the date between Sally and Jackson she thought that nothing more interesting could happen. Cherry


    was no longer in the frame of mind to hear Sally share more details about her rtionship with Jackson


    even though Sally would like to do that. She was sure that her heart would not be able to take the pain.


    And she was afraid that she would break down and cry. Jackson still was his husband, the father of her


    son. She still loved him, so she couldn''t give a cold shoulder to these things about him.


    Suddenly all themotion turned to silence.


    Cherry tiredly turned her head to look at Joe and said, "Joe, let''s go home."

 Chapter 361 Why Should We Still Stay Here (Part One)

    Chapter 361 Why Should We Still Stay Here (Part One)


    Joe looked up at his mother''s face and understood what she was feeling at that moment. The boy


    agreed with a nod and said,"Okay."


    Before they left, Joe nced at Mond and thought to himself, ''So this is Mond, the CEO of ZM Group.


    He is the same age as Daddy and he protected my Mommy from that angry woman. He looks lonely.


    What has he been through?''


    When Mond saw that Cherry and her son had left, he said to Jackson,"Jackson, don''t think that you''ve


    won. This is not yet over."


    Then he left in a hurry without hearing Jackson''s answer.


    Jackson saw that Mond was in a hurry and he knew that Mond was going to try and catch up with


    Cherry and Joe.


    Watching Mond leave, Sally angrily said,"Fool! Mond must be insane! He must have fallen in love with


    Cherry, that bitch!"


    Jackson, not liking what Sally called her wife, said,"Sally! Watch your mouth!" He thought to himself,


    ''How dared she curse my wife in front of me! She totally disrespected me!'' Jackson thought that Sally


    was so different from Cherry. She had no breeding. It seemed that nothing pleasant came out of this


    woman''s mouth.


    Sally noticed that Jackson was angry for what she had just said. She needed to help him cool down


    and forget what she said against her wife. Sally approached Jackson, held his arm and gently


    said,"Jackson, please don''t be mad at me. What happened today was just an ident. I..."


    Before she could finish what she wanted to say, Jackson shook her hand off. He slowly walked back to


    his seat and sat down. His eyes looked ssy, he stared straight ahead and was deep in thought.


    Jackson was annoyed and worried at the same time. Things that he dreaded had finally happened.


    What should he do? What actions must he take to correct today''s mistake? What should he do in the


    future? His main problem now was Cherry and Mond. What actions must he take that would inflict the


    smallest pain towards these two people?


    Mond walked as fast as he could and he was to be able to catch up with Cherry and her son. Mond


    didn''t have to walk that far since the mother and son walked a bit more slowly than before. Cherry''s


    pace showed that she was deep in thought and was not really present at the moment. He reached out


    for her arm to stop her from walking.


    "Cherry!'' shouted Mond. Cherry was surprised, stopped walking and stood still. She turned her head


    and saw Mond standing beside her. Mond was thankful that he caught up with her, he breathed a sigh


    of relief and at the same time, he was trying to control his emotion.


    Cherry shifted her gaze away from Mond. She didn''t want to see him.


    Joe was holding his mother''s hand. The boy turned around when he felt her mom stopped walking. He


    looked at the guy in front of him and studied him carefully.


    Mond''s full attention was on Cherry. He had forgotten about the boy who was holding her hand. He


    didn''t notice Joe was looking at him. Mond asked,"Why did you not ept my apology?"


    Hearing his words, Cherry turned her head and stared straight at Mond. "You''ve known that they were


    together and you wanted me to see it. Am I right?" She asked, ignoring Mond''s question.


    Cherry was very angry. She tried to keep herself calm but the pain of betrayal was too much for her to


    handle. The pain and shame that she felt were all intertwined. It was now very difficult for her to see


    reasons. She wished that she had never seen Jackson and Sally together. If so, she would still believe


    that Jackson loved her. That she was the only woman for Jackson. She would have dly gone along


    with his lies and not feel this pain.


    Mond saw Cherry''s pain reflected in her eyes. He admitted and said,"Yes, I knew they were together.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But you wanted to know the truth about your husband. You wanted to know who the real Jackson is.


    The Jackson outside your home. You wanted to know things about Jackson, right? Now, you''ve seen


    for yourself."


    Cherry shook her head helplessly and said,"No, I don''t. I don''t want to know. I don''t want to know


    anything about him anymore."


    Then, tears started to roll down her cheeks.


    Seeing her mother cry, Joe knew that Cherry was not just sad but was also hurt. Joe had pieced


    together the cause of her mother''s tears. It was the woman named Sally, who was with her dad at the


    cafe they just left. Sally was taking away his father from her mother and himself. This woman was the


    core of her mom''s grief. Joe didn''t know how tofort her mother. He wanted to tell her that he was


    there and that he would never leave her for anyone. In the end, he said,"Mommy." This was the only


    words that Joe was able to speak.


    Cherry remembered that her son Joe was with her. He was holding her hand, squeezing it. He was


    reminding her that she was not alone. Cherry quickly wiped her tears away. She didn''t want her son to


    see how painful she was. She didn''t want Joe to hate his dad or even Sally. She believed that Joe was


    to young too learn how to hate people.


    Mond looked at the miserable Cherry and didn''t know what to say. He thought to himself, ''Cherry just


    wept. She is really hurt and that means that she loves Jackson. She truly cares for him. Is she always


    so vulnerable? Does she always look so fragile?'' This was a side of her that was new to him. He


    always knew the Cherry who was a fighter, the strong woman, the cool andcent girl. Never a


    Cherry in tears.


    "I''m...sorry," said Mond. He felt so helpless. He did not know what to say to her to stop her from hurting.


    He did not know what he should do to stop her from feeling the pain he partly caused. He felt guilty.


    Cherry dried her eyes, put on her cold and brave face and looked at Mond. She silently scolded herself,


    ''Even though I''m really hurt, it is not proper to cry in front of other people. It''s not right, especially when


    in front of Mond. For goodness'' sake girl, pull yourself together. You are in front of a CEO and it is


    impolite and unbing of you.''


    Cherry calmly said,"It''s me who should say sorry. I''m sorry that I became too emotional."


    Mond felt disappointed when he heard her apology. The Cherry he knew was back. The vulnerable girl


    had hidden herself away. He thought to himself. ''Cherry, why do you not ept my apology? You never


    epted it. I''ve said sorry to you so many times and not once did you acknowledged it. Do you know


    that no one in this world can make me say sorry? No one, except you. Do you only have eyes for


    Jackson? Has he blinded you that you have forgotten that there are other people on this, other


    people who care for you? Do you really care for no one but Jackson Chu, your so-called husband?''


    Noticing that Mond was lost in his own thought, Cherry looked at her son and gently said,"Joe, let''s go


    home now."


    Joe nodded his head and said,"Okay, Mommy." Joe felt very sad when he saw his mother''s sadness


    and pain. The little boy told himself that he would never be the cause of her Mom''s tears. He would


    make all the effort to make his Mom happy, to keep her smiling. Joe was angry at Sally, and he even


    wished that the woman never existed.


    Cherry looked at Mond and calmly said,"Goodbye."

 Chapter 362 Why Should We Still Stay Here (Part Two)

    Chapter 362 Why Should We Still Stay Here (Part Two)


    Then she held her son''s hand and left Mond standing on the sidewalk.


    Mond stood still. Cherry had left him behind, and he couldn''t think of a thing to stop her. He had neither


    soothed her, nor forced her to stay, for he had realized that there was nothing for him; there were no


    words could make her notice him. She was Jackson''s woman, who had given birth to Jackson''s son.


    About whom Mond know almost nothing, not even aware of her strength and weaknesses. He had no


    choice, none but to let her go away. Mond watched Cherry and her son walk away from him. He


    remained fixed where she left him, looking, watching until the mother and son''s figures disappeared.


    When Cherry and Joe got back home, they saw Andrew sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Andrew saw theming back and happily said, "There you are."


    Then he looked at Joe and fondly said, "Joe,e here. Come to your Great-Grandpa."


    Andrew reached out his hand to Joe. He was going to give his Great-Grandson a warm and tight hug.


    He loved and adored Joe so much. He had always looked forward to spending more time with Joe.


    Joe suddenly said, "No. I don''t want to live here! I don''t want to live here anymore!"


    Then he released his mother''s hand and rushed upstairs to his room crying.


    Cherry tried to stop Joe by calling out his name and saying, "Joe, how could you be so impolite to your


    Great-Grandpa?"


    Joe had already taken several steps up the stairs, but he suddenly stopped when he heard what her


    mother said.


    He turned around, standing at the steps of the stairs and looked at his Great-Grandpa. His eyes were


    full of tears as he said, "I hate Daddy. I hate Daddy. Why does he have to find other women? He has


    my mommy. But why does he have to see other women? Are all people in Chu Family like this?"


    Joe''sst question was so clear and loud that it reached Andrew''s ears.


    Then Joe turned around and continued to run upstairs, ignoring his mother''s call.


    Down on the ground floor, Cherry got angry and said, "Joe, what are you talking about?" She thought to


    herself, ''How could Joe say that? Jackson was the one at fault but Andrew was right there sitting in the


    living room. How could he say such a thing in front of Andrew? His words were an insult to him as well.''


    Exhausted by the day''s event, Cherry let out a heavy breath.


    Andrew''s happy expression immediately changed. He slowly stood up, and his cane in his hand was


    shaking. He looked at the ce where Joe had stood. He repeated his great-grandson''s words, ''What


    did Joe mean by that? Are all people in Chu Family like this? What does that mean? Why is Joe asking


    me about this? What did he mean? What happened while he and Cherry were out? Once upon a time,


    my son made severe mistakes and I''ve tried my best to make up for it. I tried to correct all his


    wrongdoings. I paid the price for him. But now what did my grandson do? Why is my great-grandson


    asking me this question?''


    Tears threatened to spill from the old man''s eyes as he asked himself, ''What wrong have I not done


    enough? Why did such things keep happening to the Chu Family?''


    Cherry was helpless for what her son had said. She turned her head to look at Andrew. When she saw


    Andrew''s pained face, Cherry''s eyes grew wide with worry. She approached Andrew andid a hand


    on his shoulder. Cherry softly asked, "Grandpa, are you all right?"


    As soon as she finished her question, Andrew slowly closed his eyes and fell back. Andrew lost


    consciousness.


    Cherry quickly supported Andrews body to avoid him from hitting the floor. Cherry was in a panic and


    shouted, "Grandpa, Grandpa!"


    Seeing that Andrew was no longer responsive, Cherry immediately shouted for help. She was so


    worried and she shouted for help, "Someone help! Bill! Lily! Help! Help! Anyone, please!"


    When Lily and Bill went to the living room, they saw Andrew''s pale and unconscious body and they


    were freaking out. Lily and Bill immediately ran towards Cherry to help her carry Andrew on the sofa.


    Lily was so worried and scared for Andrew. She had difficulty forming her question to Cherry. She


    asked, "Mrs. Cherry...What...What happened?"


    Cherry looked at Bill and ordered in a stern voice., "Bill, help me to get Grandpa to the hospital! Now!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing her demand, Bill quickly said, "Oh...Okay!"


    Bill carried Andrew to the car. Cherry tried to stay calm and gave instructions to Lily. She firmly held


    Lily''s arm and said, "Lily, you stay here at home to take care of Joe. Don''t let him go out of the house.


    Do you understand?" Cherry wanted to confirm if Lily was emotionally and mentally stable to take


    temporary responsibility for the house and her son.


    "Oh, okay, okay, " said Lily as she tried to control her shaking voice and steady herself. It was obvious


    that she was terrified by what has just happened.


    Cherry immediately followed Bill to the car.


    Cherry dialled Jackson''s number while she was driving. Unfortunately, Jackson''s phone could not be


    reached. Cherry tried several times and hoped that she might get lucky. However, this time luck was


    not on her side. Cherry was so scared and worried for Andrew. and she even wanted to cry because


    there was no way for her to help him.


    Bill looked at Andrew who was lying unconscious on the back seat and asked, "Mrs. Cherry, still can''t


    get through to Mr. Jackson?"


    Cherry ignored his question and said, "I''ve called the hospital and they are ready for us. They will meet


    us at the gate."


    Bill knew that Cherry was avoiding his question on purpose, so he didn''t persist with his question.


    When Jackson returned home, it was already six o''clock in the evening. He saw that there was nobody


    in the living room. And he then checked the kitchen and dining room and found they were also empty.


    Lily who was usually busy in the kitchen was nowhere to be found. Bill who usually greeted him at the


    front door was also missing. Jackson was confused and wondered where everybody was. Did Cherry


    and Joe still not return home?


    Jackson thought for a while and started to go upstairs to check on his wife and son.


    He was starting to be mad and thought, ''If Cherry and Joe were not back, they must be with Mond.


    How dare Cherry be with Mond and with my son? It seems that she has been toofortable these


    days and forgotten what she is.''


    Angrily, he ran to the second floor. Then he saw that his son''s door had been left open and he heard


    Lily''s voice. She wasforting Joe.


    Jackson slowly walked to his son''s room.


    Lily stood next to Joe and politely said, "Mr. Joe, you should stay and wait. Mrs. Cherry has said that


    you shouldn''t go out."


    Joe firmly said, "No. I want to find my Mommy and leave with her. Since my Daddy doesn''t want my


    Mommy anymore, why should we still stay here?"

 Chapter 363 Baby Boy

    Chapter 363 Baby Boy


    While standing outside his son''s door, Jackson listened to what Joe said. When he looked at the two


    people inside, he knew Cherry and Joe loathed him for what happened at the cafe earlier that


    afternoon.


    Lily didn''t see Jackson, and was still respectfully reminding Joe, "Mr. Joe, you can''t go out. The family


    has too much happening, what with Mr. Andrew being taken to the hospital. You shouldn''t cause any


    trouble right now, or your parents will me me for not looking after you properly."


    Lily was afraid Joe would run away from home. She knew how clever he was, and if it came down to a


    battle of the wits, she would definitely be defeated. He was a genius even at the tender age of five.


    Joe didn''t say anything else.


    But Jackson, standing at the entrance asked, "What happened?"


    Hearing his voice, Lily and Joe turned their heads and looked to the doorway and saw him.


    Joe was very angry seeing his Daddy there, and he didn''t want to talk to him.


    Lily however, saw Jackson as a savior, and rushed to him.


    "Mr. Jackson, you are still here?" asked Lily.


    "What''s going on?" Jackson asked. He had already guessed what had happened, more or less, but he


    didn''t know the details. He added, "Where is Cherry?"


    "Mr. Andrew fainted, so, Bill and Mrs. Cherry brought him to the hospital." Lily watched Jackson''s face


    as she exined.


    Jackson faltered back a step,pletely stunned at Lily''s revtion. His expression became more


    frightening as he wondered, ''Grandpa fainted? How? How is that possible? He was fine this morning!''


    Jackson turned, desperate to get down the stairs and find out what had happened before reacting, all


    the while reminding himself silently, ''Grandpa will be okay! He''s going to be fine!''


    Cherry and Bill were waiting anxiously in the waiting room at the hospital''s emergency room for an


    update on Andrew''s condition. Cherry couldn''t sit quietly, so she paced back and forth.


    When Bill saw how anxious Cherry was, he approached her and tried tofort her with soothing


    words, "Mrs. Cherry, please, don''t worry so much, Mr. Andrew is in good health. He''ll be fine."


    "I hope Grandpa will be fine." said Cherry, resting her chin in her hands, and a worried look still etched


    on her face.


    When they heard the sound of footsteps approaching, they turned toward the sound. Cherry and Bill


    saw Jackson rushing toward them.


    Cherry felt a little relieved when she saw Jackson, but then she remembered what the urrence was


    at the cafe. The anxiety she had felt was reced by calmness, but, she stood motionless, in one spot.


    Seeing Jackson approaching, Bill hurriedly called out, "Mr. Jackson, finally! You''re here atst!"


    Jackson looked through the emergency room door, but couldn''t see anything. He turned and looked at


    Cherry as she stood there, silently refusing to talk or make eye contact with him. Finally, he looked at


    Bill asking, "What happened?"


    Bill said, "Mr. Andrew fainted at home, so, Mrs. Cherry and I brought him to the hospital."


    "Where is the butler?" demanded Jackson all of a sudden. He hadn''t seen the butler at home, and he


    wasn''t with them at the hospital. The butler always stayed with Grandpa and took care of him, so where


    was he now?


    Bill shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Jackson thought a moment, and then, he took his phone out and called to Derek.


    The call was connected within seconds.


    "Hey, Jackson!" Derek''s voice greeted him from the other end.


    "Find the butler! Search the entire city if you have to!" Jackson ordered, and then hung up.


    Jackson approached Cherry, and there was hatred in his eyes as he screamed at her, "Why didn''t you


    tell me?"


    Cherry didn''t respond to Jackson''s question. She stood perfectly still, looking to the side, because she


    didn''t want to look at Jackson.


    When he saw Cherry had no intention of answering Jackson, Bill quickly jumped in, "Mr. Jackson, don''t


    be angry. Mrs. Cherry tried, but the call didn''t go through."


    "I asked her!" Jackson said angrily, still staring at Cherry.


    Cherry knew Jackson''s temper very well, so she didn''t want to exin anything. She took out her


    phone, and turned to call log page, showing him the mobile phone''s screen.


    Jackson looked at the phone in front of him and discovered Cherry had dialed his number so many


    times that it took up the whole page. "My Husband" was listed, but not one of the calls had gone


    through.


    Jackson calmed down as he looked at the phone, but he was still unsatisfied that Cherry hadn''t spoken


    a word to him since he got here.


    The door of the emergency room swung open just then and a doctor came out.


    Jackson, Cherry and Bill all rushed to the doctor.


    "How is he doing?" Jackson asked.


    The doctor looked at Jackson and said politely, "Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry, Mr. Andrew is awake and no


    longer in danger. You don''t need to worry too much now, but his ordeal has left him weakened and he


    can''t have any excitement or be overstimted. I hope you''ll pay closer attention to him when you


    are caring for him from now on, and keep him away from stimtion."


    Cherry nodded without speaking.


    "Can we go and see him now?" asked Jackson eagerly.


    As soon as he saw the doctor nod, Jackson hurried to the room, with Cherry and Bill trailing behind


    him.


    Standing beside his Grandpa''s sickbed, Jackson hastily held his hands and asked worriedly, "Grandpa,


    are you ufortable?"


    Andrew looked at Jackson and shook his head weakly saying, "No, I''m fine."


    Andrew looked from Jackson to Cherry and Bill, standing nearby and asked, "Why are all of you here?


    Cherry, who''s home watching Joe?"


    Cherry immediately responded, "Grandpa, don''t worry. Lily is home with Joe. Are you feeling okay


    now?"


    "I''m fine, really, you don''t need to worry." replied Andrew. Hearing the concern in Cherry and Jackson''s


    voices, he smiled a big smile. He felt good, and thought it was unnecessary for them to worry about


    him.


    But Jackson was worried about Andrew. He looked at his Grandpa and asked, "Grandpa, would you


    like to stay in the hospital for a few days?"


    Andrew immediately waved his hand refusing, "I prefer to remain at home, and not here at the hospital.


    I''m in good health! Stop fussing!"


    "But you..." Jackson wanted to persuade his Grandpa to stay in the hospital, but he stopped when he


    saw the look in his Grandpa''s eyes. He''s very worried about his health, and afraid he might pass away.


    Andrew looked at Jackson kindly, "Jackson, I know my body very well. I want to be at home, I don''t like


    being in the hospital because hospitals aren''t good for my health. Stop trying to persuade me."


    Jackson dropped the subject, and just stared at Andrew.


    Standing to one side, Cherry didn''t know what she should say. She thought, ''I don''t carry much weight


    with Jackson. Am I even qualified to speak up about this?''


    Eventually, Jackson, apanied by Bill and Cherry, helped Andrew leave the hospital.


    When they arrived back home, Jackson helped Andrew to the living room. Cherry and Bill followed


    them.


    Lily came down at the same time.


    Andrew looked at Lily asking, "Where''s Joe?"


    Lily hurriedly replied, "Joe''s upstairs."


    "Bring him downstairs. I want to see him now, " said Andrew anxiously.


    Cherry was somewhat afraid that Andrew would me her son. She knew Joe had said something


    wrong, and he shouldn''t have med the whole Chu Family for Jackson''s affairs, but if Andrew med


    him in front of Jackson, she knew Jackson would be angry about what happened. Jackson was


    impulsive, and she was scared it would be the doom of her son.


    Andrew saw the worry in Cherry''s expression; he could read her mind just from that one look.


    Andrew amiably said, "Cherry, I am not going to rail at Joe, I just want to see him. You know, I love him


    very much."


    "I know." replied Cherry nodding her head, Andrew''s words set her mind at ease.


    Lily headed up the stairs.


    After a while, she went back with a look of embarrassment, "Mr. Andrew, Mr. Joe is throwing a tantrum,


    and is unwilling toe downstairs."


    When he heard Lily''s words, Andrew''s face turned ck. The kid wasn''t willing to see him?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing his Grandpa unhappy, Jackson said, "I''ll go up there and bring him down."


    With that, Jackson stood up and was going to the stairs.


    "Let me go get him." said Cherry. She knew her son''s temperament, and how he would react if Jackson


    went upstairs to get him. She also knew that if Joe contradicted him, Jackson would lose his temper


    and beat their son.


    Cherry looked at Andrew and said, "Grandpa, I''ll go upstairs and get Joe toe down."


    "Well, okay then, go ahead." replied Andrew nodding in agreement. He knew Joe was closer to his


    mother than anyone else.


    Cherry nodded and went upstairs.


    Cherry found her son sitting alone at his desk. When she entered his room, as he saw the shadows,


    and knew someone was there and shouted, "I won''t see him! I won''t see anybody!"


    "Joe, " Cherry called softly as she got closer to him. She sat by her son''s bed and looked at him.


    "Mommy, " Joe said as soon as he saw his Mommy, and he looked at her seriously.


    "Why didn''t you go downstairs to see your Great-Grandpa? He wants to see you." asked Cherry.


    "He''s going to me me. He just fainted because of what I said. I don''t want to see him. It''s Daddy''s


    fault. Why should he me me?" said Joe, he imed that his father was the one to be med, even


    though he knew it was not really true. Why did his Daddy have to abandon his Mommy to date with


    another woman? Was that woman more important or somehow better than his Mommy?


    Cherry took her son''s hand gently and exined, "Joe, Great-Grandpa said that he didn''t me you.


    You know, he loves you so much, he has given you all kinds of delicious foods and interesting gifts.


    Now, he just wants to see you. Why don''t you go see him?"


    Joe lowered his head as he thought quietly for a moment and agreed with what his Mommy said. It was


    very clear by how his Great-Grandpa treated him. He said those words during a very tense situation,


    knew he was at fault, and didn''t want to see his Great-Grandpa because deep in his heart he was


    afraid.

 Chapter 364 Andrews Order (Part One)

    Chapter 364 Andrew''s Order (Part One)


    Cherry said, "Joe, I don''t think that you should have said that to your Great-Grandpa. How could you


    say such a thing to your own family? You''re also a Chu, and you can''t say that everyone in your family


    is having an affair! Your Great-Grandpa got very upset when he heard what you said! Do you know


    that?"


    Joe then slowly looked up and fixed his eyes on Cherry. "Sorry, Mommy, I was wrong, " he said.


    "Now you know that you were wrong?" When she saw that Joe''s anger had started to fade away,


    Cherry gently said, "Let''s go downstairs now and apologize to your Great-Grandpa. You have to


    remember that you should always apologize when you''re wrong. Come on, be a man! You''re a brave


    boy, aren''t you?"


    "Okay, Mommy, I''ll go downstairs with you, " said Joe.


    "That''s my good boy!" said Cherry, as she held her son''s hands and walked out of the room with him.


    When they were back in the living room, Joe was still tightly holding on his Mother''s hands and hiding


    behind her back. He was still too afraid to look at Andrew straight in the eye.


    After he saw Joe, Andrew quickly waved at him and happily cried, "Come on, Joe! Come over here!"


    Although Joe heard that his Great-Grandpa was affectionately calling out to him, he was still afraid to


    approach him, and continued to stay hidden behind his mother''s back.


    When she saw him, Cherry turned to look at her son, and gently said to him, "Joe, don''t you hear that


    your Great-Grandpa''s is calling you? Go to him."


    After he heard her, Joe eventually released Cherry''s hand and slowly started to walk towards his Great-


    Grandfather.


    Andrew then delightedly held Joe in his arms with a big smile shining on his face.


    Immediately after he saw his son''s expression, Jackson already guessed what had happened. He


    stared at Joe, and harshly asked him, "Did you upset your Great-Grandpa?"


    Judging from Joe''s look, Jackson could clearly see that his son was in a bad mood. He thought that he


    must have had something to do with Andrew''s emergency trip to the hospital, because Andrew must


    have fainted either because he was shocked or upset by something. Did Joe say anything bad in front


    of Andrew?


    When he saw his father''s angry expression, Joe started to feel a little uneasy. If his Daddy was really


    cheating on his Mommy, then his mother would be the one who got hurt, but even after he had shouted


    all of those words to his Great-Grandpa, Cherry still gentlyforted him and persuaded him to


    apologize to Andrew. Joe didn''t understand why his Daddy, who normally would be the one responsible


    for all the trouble, now got mad at him.


    "Yes, I did! I made Great-Grandpa angry because of you! You cheated on..." but before he could finish


    his words, Joe was interrupted by Cherry.


    "Joe!" cried Cherry, as she stared at her son with a hard look on her face. She then sternly said,


    "Would you stop it already?"


    When he saw that his Mommy had started to get mad too, Joe diligently lowered his head and didn''t


    say another single word.


    Jackson then understood what was going on. Joe had told Andrew what had happened at the cafe, and


    that was the reason why he had fainted and been sent to hospital.


    Andrew felt that the atmosphere in the living room was starting to get a little awkward, so he quickly


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    said, "It''s fine, everyone, just rx! Can''t we say something happy instead, when the whole family is


    together?"


    After that, Andrew turned his head to look at his grandson, and said, "Jackson, you''re really


    overreacting. Why are you mad at Joe? Look at me! I''ve never been more healthier than I am now!


    Besides, Joe did nothing wrong. Absolutely nothing."


    "Grandpa, you''ve always been protecting him. He''s going to be spoiled, " said Jackson, and then


    turned to look at his son with mixed feelings stirring inside of him. Of course that he loved his son, but


    this time his Grandpa had been sent to the hospital because of him. Because he was both Andrew''s


    grandson and Joe''s father, Jackson was very upset about what had happened.


    "Every child in my family should always be protected, " suddenly said Andrew in a harsh voice.


    When he heard that Andrew had suddenly changed his tune, Jackson didn''t say a word more. He also


    didn''t dare to look at Cherry, because he still hadn''t had the chance to exin what had happened at


    the cafe to her.


    After he saw that Jackson fell silent, Andrew turned to look at Joe, who was sitting right beside him.


    With a bright smile on his face, he gently asked him, "Joe, tell me, what''s wrong? Are you still


    unhappy?"


    "No, " calmly answered Joe, and then lowered his head and began to y with his fingers.


    Still smiling, Andrew asked, "Joe, do you remember the gift I gave you some time ago? The pendant."


    "Yes, I''m wearing it, " replied Joe, and then got out the blue pendant he was keeping around his neck.


    Andrew took a closer look at the pendant and felt very pleased. He looked as if he hadn''te back


    home from hospital at all, but instead from an exciting and enjoyable trip.


    "Good, very good, '' said Andrew smiling. He then looked straight into Joe''s eyes, and told him, "Joe,


    you have to remember every word that I say. This pendant is a special gift I gave you, and you''ll always


    have to take good care of it, okay?"


    "No problem, I''ll wear it on me every day!" sweetly replied Joe.


    "Good boy! That''s my good boy!" said Andrew as he grinned from ear to ear. He then slowly looked up


    at Cherry, and asked her, "Cherry, are you also wearing the other pendant that I gave you?"


    Cherry nodded, and replied, "Yes, Grandpa. I''ve been keeping it safe all the time."


    "Good, good, " said Andrew, but somehow it seemed that he was still not relieved. He continued to say,


    "Cherry, the pendant was a very special gift, so please always take good care of it. Don''t take it off or


    store it with your other jewelry, and if you actually consider me a part of your real family, then you will


    please do well and wear it every day. I''ll feel happy if you do that."


    "Okay, I''ll wear it every day, " replied Cherry. She had no idea why Andrew had attached so much


    importance to that pendant. Even if they were very special, he had already stressed out his point when


    he gave the pendants to her and Joe the first time. Why did he have to bring up the topic again?


    Feeling very content after he heard her, Andrew then quietly nodded with a big smile on his face.


    Joe suddenly looked up at Andrew, and earnestly said, "Great-Grandpa, I''m so sorry for what I said; I


    was wrong, and I shouldn''t have said that."


    When they heard that Joe had admitted to his wrong, both Cherry and Jackson turned their heads to


    look at Joe and Andrew.

 Chapter 365 Andrews Order (Part Two)

    Chapter 365 Andrew''s Order (Part Two)


    Andrew kept his smile on his face and gently stroked Joe''s hair. "Silly boy, I don''t me you for


    anything; it''s alright, you don''t have to take it so hard. I want you to be a sweet and lively boy, and to


    enjoy every day of your life. No matter what happens, you can always go to your Daddy and he will


    handle it perfectly well. He''s the head of our Family, and he will always protect you and your mother. It''s


    his duty."


    Although he heard Andrew mention about his Mommy and Daddy, Joe didn''t turn to look at them. He


    looked deep into his eyes, and realized that his Grandpa did indeed have total confidence in Jackson.


    "I understand, Great-Grandpa, " replied Joe. Even if he didn''t ask his Mommy and Daddy for


    confirmation, he believed what Andrew said. Ever since he had first met him, Andrew had treated him


    very well, and had loved and cared about him very much. Although he didn''t fully show it, Joe still


    appreciated it very much, and even though he didn''t entirely trust his Daddy, he still believed what


    Andrew said to him, that his Daddy would always protect him and his Mommy.


    "My dear good boy, " affectionately said Andrew.


    At that moment, Jackson''s phone suddenly started to ring, and he took it out from his pocket to see


    who the caller was. It was Derek.


    Jackson answered him straightaway in front of Andrew, Cherry, and Joe.


    "Hi, Derek, " said Jackson.


    "Jackson, I looked all over the ce, but still I couldn''t find the butler; I don''t know where he is!" hastily


    said Derek. Jackson could also hear the car honks sounding in the background from the other end of


    the line.


    "I see, " simply replied Jackson before he hung up.


    When he saw that Jackson had suddenly hung up, Andrew asked concerned, "What happened? Did


    Derek have something to tell you?"


    "It was nothing important. Just some trivial things that I asked him to look into, " casually replied


    Jackson.


    "Okay, " answered Andrew.


    Cherry also didn''t look at Jackson at all, and instead kept thinking about what had happened in the cafe


    that afternoon. She clearly remembered that Jackson had told her that he would meet with Derek in the


    morning, but it turned out that the person he had gone to meet with was Sally. Now that Derek had


    called, Cherry wondered what were they talking about, and what on earth was actually going on.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew nced at the clock on the wall, and said, "It''s alreadyte. Cherry, go upstairs with Joe and


    sleep, he needs to go to school tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, " replied Cherry. She then looked at her son, and said, "Joe, how about we go to sleep now?"


    "No problem, " nodded Joe. He then looked at Andrew, and said, "Great-Grandpa, I''ll go upstairs now.


    Goodnight!"


    "Goodnight, my good boy!" happily answered Andrew with his eyes fixed on Joe.


    After Cherry and Joe left, Andrew turned to look at Lily, who was still cleaning the dinning room, and


    said to her, "Lily, you and Bill can also go and rest now."


    "Okay, Mr. Andrew, " replied Lily politely. She then quickly finished up on her cleaning and left.


    Only Andrew and Jackson were left sitting in the living room, and Jackson realized that his Grandpa


    had to have something to tell him, or he wouldn''t have let Lily off-duty so early.


    "Jackson, " suddenly called Andrew in a low, but somehow a little upset, voice.


    "Yes, I''m here Grandpa, " politely answered Jackson.


    "What the hell happened this afternoon!" harshly asked Andrew with his eyes fixed on Jackson.


    Jackson was too afraid to look into Andrew''s eyes. He lowered his head and confessed, "I was at the


    cafe with Sally this afternoon. Cherry and Joe identally saw us."


    "That''s ridiculous!" suddenly roared Andrew. He furiously stared at Jackson, and continued to say,


    "Why are you still meeting with Sally? Are you going to divorce Cherry and marry that woman now?"


    "No, Grandpa, I''ve never thought about that!" immediately replied Jackson. Cherry was the only woman


    in his heart, and he was unable to love anyone else in the world besides her. Even though she had


    been away for five long years, he had never thought about divorcing her, not even for a second. He


    could never leave her, because Cherry was his wife, and also the mother of his child.


    "Then why did you meet Sally? Don''t you know already that she''s aplicated, scheming woman?"


    harshly demanded Andrew. He had known Sally''s parents for years, and he knew very well that they


    had no such things like morals or integrity. Although he wasn''t too familiar with their daughter, Sally, he


    believed that she had inherited some of her parents'' character.


    "I was tricked by her! I didn''t want to meet with her, but she threatened me, so I had no choice but to go


    to the cafe, " said Jackson. He thought that if he had turned her down more firmly and hadn''t met with


    her, maybe everything would have been alright; Cherry and Joe wouldn''t have seen them, and Mond


    wouldn''t have had the chance to tter his wife. What''s more, Andrew wouldn''t have fainted and been


    sent to hospital. Everything had started with him meeting Sally at the cafe.


    Andrew then furiously stared at Jackson, and ordered him, "You''re not allowed to meet Sally ever


    again!"


    "I won''t, " replied Jackson. Of course he would have never met with a woman who was more than likely


    to sabotage his rtionship with Cherry, but he wasn''t worried about Sally. Jackson was worried about


    Mond, and what was going between him and Cherry.


    When he saw that Jackson was pondering in silence, as if there was something that he didn''t want to


    tell him, Andrew mistakenly thought that he was still thinking about Sally. He soon became irritated


    again, and said, "If you''re not sure on giving up on Sally, then I''ll have to take some action."

 Chapter 366 My Goal Is Not Her (Part One)

    Chapter 366 My Goal Is Not Her (Part One)


    Jackson immediately replied, "No, no! Grandpa, please let me handle everything. I know the best, and


    please trust me. I promise you that I will never meet Sally again." He didn''t want anything unexpected


    to happen, because if Andrew also meddled in his affairs, then things would only get worse. Mond had


    already been too big of a headache for him, and he didn''t want to be worried about more things than


    necessary.


    Instead of replying to Jackson''s words of promise, Andrew sighed, and ruefully said, "If I hadn''t agreed


    with you to save Sally many years ago, we wouldn''t have been in this terrible situation now, the people


    of the An Family wouldn''t have been implicated, and Mond''s matter wouldn''t have been exposed."


    Hearing Andrew''s scolding words, Jackson just lowered his head in silence.


    He knew better than anyone else what had happened years ago. He had been too young and restless


    at that time, so he had decided to protect Sally, despite the objections that he got from his friends and


    family. He had even stood up to Andrew to protect her, and in the end, Andrew had agreed to help him


    as he wished. He had no way of knowing that things would turn out like they did in present times, and


    he felt that the current situation wasplex and difficult to solve.


    Jackson didn''t say a word for quite a long time.


    Andrew steadily stood up, but before he left, he said to his grandson, "Jackson, you should never let


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Cherry down. Don''t be like your father, and be careful to protect Cherry and Joe, because they are the


    only family that you can rely on for the rest of your life."


    After he said this, he turned around and left.


    As Jackson watched him leave, he said to himself, ''Grandpa, don''t worry, I will protect Cherry and Joe.


    They are the most important people for me, and I''ll never abandon them.''


    When he returned to the bedroom, he found Cherry tidying up the wardrobe. His heart wanted him to


    step towards her, to hold her from her back and feel her warmth and sweet scent, but his mind told him


    that he should ask her about certain problems first.


    He decided that it would be best to sit down on a chair and to talk with his wife about what had


    happened.


    Cherry knew that Jackson was near her, because she saw him when he came in, but she was unwilling


    to talk to him first. She was still upset because of what had happened in the coffee shop earlier in the


    afternoon.


    Jackson calmly asked her, "What happened at home in the afternoon? Why was our Grandpa sent to


    the hospital?" He already knew that the event was somehow rted to his son, but he wanted to know


    how everything happened in detail.


    Cherry casually replied to him, "You''ve already know what happened, so why are you asking me again


    about it?" She didn''t turn her head to look at Jackson, not even for a moment, and instead she


    pretended that she was busy cleaning her wardrobe.


    When Jackson saw that Cherry pretended to be unaffected by the whole thing, he started to be


    angry. He then suddenly stood up from his chair and walked closer to his wife.


    He stood next to her, grabbed her arm, and forced her to turn around and face him.


    He then asked, "Why didn''t you let me exin myself? Why did you let Joe say those things to


    Grandpa? Was it just because I met with Sally? Why didn''t you believe me?"


    Cherry stared at him and a helpless smile suddenly curled on the corners of her mouth. She said,


    "Believe you? Jackson, what did you tell me this morning just before you left home? And what did you


    do instead? You just wanted to meet with Sally. So what, what''s the big deal? You could have just told


    me the truth, maybe I would have allowed you to see her, but you chose instead to meet with her


    behind my back. How could I possibly believe you?"


    Jackson started to exin, "It was just a misunderstanding! It isn''t like you think it is, and actually, I..."


    but before he had the chance to finish his words, Cherry interrupted him.


    She said, "That''s enough! I don''t want to know what happened between you two!" She didn''t know why


    she yelled this out to Jackson; all that she knew was that she couldn''t stay calm anymore and that she


    was edgy, and her heart had been so easily broken.


    Jackson echoed her words, "Don''t want to know?" He then red at her, and furiously asked, "Then


    why don''t you exin to me your rtionship with Mond? Why did you meet with him? What''s going on


    between you and Mond?"


    "Jackson, you!" Cherry couldn''t believe her ears, and as she stared at Jackson, she thought to herself,


    ''Maybe he believes in his heart that I''m that kind of woman who dates other men while in the same time


    I still care about him and the whole family. That''s so ridiculous.''


    Jackson stared at Cherry and wanted to read her mind. He asked, "What? You have no excuses on


    you, right?"


    Cherry lightly replied, "No. I have nothing to do with Mond. We''re just friends."


    Cherry remembered that Mond had saved her life in the elevator, and even though she didn''t know him


    very well, he was still her lifesaver and her friend. She couldn''t pretend that he was a only stranger to


    her.


    Jackson then furiously asked, "Just friends? He has fought Sally for you and stared at you in that


    disgusting way. Will a friends behave like that?" He had always known that Mond and Sally''s


    rtionship was deep and unusual, but Mond had defied Sally for Cherry. Jackson naturally thought


    that this meant that Mond did care about Cherry very much, and he had also noticed that the way Mond


    was looking at Cherry was strange. Jackson naturally thought that their rtion wasn''t so simple as


    "just friends."


    Cherry took a deep breath of air and decided that she didn''t want to exin anything more to Jackson.


    If he didn''t believe her the first time, he would still doubt her no matter what she said.

 Chapter 367 My Goal Is Not Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 367 My Goal Is Not Her (Part Two)


    She said, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''ll go and sleep with Joe now, and I think you should


    also go to bed early." She believed that if they continued to talk they would end up arguing with each


    other and fighting. She knew what kind of person Jackson was, and to avoid quarrelling with him, she


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had to find an excuse to sleep with Joe tonight, to let Jackson m down by himself. It was better to


    wait for his anger to pass and to talk again with each other a few dayster.


    She then took her clothes and intended to leave the room.


    When Jackson saw that she was going to leave, he tightly seized her arm and directly threw her on the


    bed.


    Cherry fell onto the bed, but before she could figure out what had happened, Jackson had already


    moved close to her.


    "What''re you doing?" asked Cherry. She was suddenly alert, clutching her clothes tightly to her chest


    and looking into his eyes.


    Jackson gradually approached her. He lifted her chin with his hand, and ordered her, "Cherry Shen,


    always keep in mind that you are mine! You''re my wife!"


    After she heard his demand, she answered, "I always keep that in mind. Jackson, I can assure you that


    I''ve never cheated on you since we got married, so your warning is useless! You don''t need to tell me


    this! All you need to do is to mind your own business!"


    "I''m minding my own business right now!" said Jackson arrogantly. He was even more aroused to fight


    with her whenever she resisted him.


    Cherry retorted, "I don''t need you to take care of me!" She thought that Jackson had gone mad for the


    moment.


    "You''re my woman, so of course that I have to take care of you!" Jackson was very close to Cherry, and


    as he stared at her, she could feel his warm breath blowing against her cheeks.


    "Then why did you meet with another woman? You knew that I hated Sally, and that if you met with her


    I would certainly be angry. Why did you meet her anyway?" asked Cherry, irate.


    Looking at Cherry and seeing how distressed she was, Jackson believed that she must care about him


    very much, and he felt very happy because of that.


    "Baby, please, I''m so sorry! I''ll never see her again!" promised Jackson. He thought to himself, ''Only I''m


    to me for what happened today. Seeing Sally was a mistake, and so was not telling Cherry


    immediately. Because she and Joe were in the amusement park at that time, I thought that there was


    no need to tell her about this; oh, I would have never expected that she would show up there and see


    me with Sally.''


    At that moment, Cherry was the one who was in a stronger position, so she pushed Jackson away from


    her and got out of the bed. After she briefly fixed her dress, she said, "We''ll talk about this after you


    show me how you keep your promise."


    She then hastily left the bedroom.


    Jackson saw in how much of a hurry she was. He wanted to run after her, but after he gave it a second


    thought, he eventually gave up on this idea. It was obvious that Cherry had already made the decision


    to sleep with their son tonight, so he decided to let her do what she wanted.


    Inside his vi, Mond was standing in front of the window with a drink in his hand, looking at the night


    scenery outside, but the beautiful view didn''t dispel for a moment his anger and hatred that boiled


    inside of him.


    He thought of what had happened earlier in the afternoon in the coffee shop, and remembered Cherry''s


    face. He thought to himself, ''Cherry is so special and beautiful that I won''t allow anyone to ever hurt


    her, but I''m still happy with what I achieved today. Jackson was obviously angry, which was exactly how


    I wanted him to be. I want Jackson to be furious, I want him to be mad, and I want him to lose


    everything, which is my ultimate goal! If possible, I also want to kill both Andrew and Jackson, as


    retribution for my sadness all these years. Why do they live in happiness and innocence while I suffer


    from terror everyday. Andrew and Jackson should be punished for what they''ve done; yes, they should


    go to hell!''


    While Mond was still immersed in his own thoughts, a knock on the door was suddenly heard.


    Mond managed to calm himself down, and said, "Come in."


    Jean then opened the door and slowly walked to Mond''s side.


    "Sally is downstairs and waiting for you." She then added, "It seems that she''s in a bad mood."


    "If she were in a good mood, then there would be something definitely wrong with her, " said Mond, as


    he stretched his hand to give his ss to Jean.


    She hastily took the ss from him and then stared at him.


    Mond didn''t even nce at her, and instead directly walked out the door and went downstairs to see


    Sally.


    The moment Sally saw Monde downstairs, she quickly went to him, and asked, "Mond, why did


    you tell Cherry that I was with Jackson? Why did you tell her that we were together in the cafe?"


    Mond walked into the living room andpletely ignored her question. He then leisurely sat down on


    the sofa.


    He then said, "Are you stupid? Don''t you know the reason already?" But in reality he still wasn''t sure


    whether Sally knew of his implied meaning.


    Sally couldn''t control her emotions any longer, and as she stared at Mond, she shouted, "If you love


    Cherry, you could just date her and let me take care of Jackson! Isn''t that be perfect?"


    But Mond just peered at her, and slowly said, "Sallly, do you really think that I aim at


    Cherry?"

 Chapter 368 Looking For The Butler (Part One)

    Chapter 368 Looking For The Butler (Part One)


    At that moment, Jean also arrived back downstairs and sat beside Mond on the sofa. She said, "Mond


    did that because he wanted to irritate Jackson. He''s not really interested in Cherry."


    All of a sudden, Sally was enlightened by Jean''s words, and realized why Mond had done that in the


    afternoon. Jackson had been indeed irritated by Mond''s behavior, and Mond had achieved his goal.


    Mond leisurely said, "You''re not as smart as Jean is, Sally."


    Jean was delighted to hear that Mond spoke so highly of her, because she had always yearned for the


    others'' recognition. She looked at Mond''s face, and thought to herself, ''Because I''ve been around


    Mond for such a long time, I''ve learned a great deal from him. No matter what we do, we should think it


    twice beforehand; it''s never wise to be quick and careless.''


    Sally gradually calmed down. She sat on the sofa opposite to Mond and Sally, and after she pondered


    on her thoughts for a while, said, "So you meant to say that you did that just because you wanted to


    make Jackson angry?"


    "Sally, Jackson and Andrew have always been my sworn enemies and targets, " coldly said Mond. He


    hated them so much that he would never allow them to go unpunished.


    Sally then nced seriously at Mond, and asked, "What''s the n for our next step then?"


    Mond didn''t look at her and instead gazed nkly in front of him. He coldly replied, "I want to destroy


    the Chu Family thoroughly to rip its roots! I want Jackson and Andrew to pay the price for all they''ve


    done to me!"


    One by one, Mond slowly spoke those words and clenched his teeth in bitter hatred.


    After she heard Mond''s words, Sally instantly cried out hysterically, "No! You can''t hurt Jackson! You


    can''t do that! You can do whatever you like to the other members of the Chu Family, but not to


    Jackson!"


    Sally couldn''t imagine what she would do if Jackson was hurt or killed. She thought to herself, ''I won''t


    allow anyone to hurt Jackson! I will try my best to protect him and keep him away from harm!''


    Mond then slowly shifted his gaze onto Sally, and with distain clearly sounding in his voice, said, "Do


    you think that''s possible?"


    Sally suddenly felt terrified when she met Mond''s eyes. She couldn''t help but tremble, but she still


    summoned all of her courage and argued with him, "You promised me that you won''t hurt Jackson if


    you don''t need to! You promised!"


    Mond immediately replied to her plea, "It''s impossible now for me to do that! Sally, I''ve given you five


    whole years to win Jackson''s heart, but you''ve failed to do so. Do you really think it''s still possible for


    you to protect him now?"


    Sally fell silent, because she knew that Mond was right. She had tried very hard during the past five


    years to win Jackson''s heart, and although Jackson had promised that she could stay around him, the


    moment that Cherry returned, everything changed. She again became dispensable, and meant little to


    him.


    Sally violently shook her head and cried, "No! No!" A flow of hatred reflected in her eyes as she


    continued to yell, "It is all because of Cherry! If she hadn''te back, I would have been with Jackson


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    now, and he would have listened to my words!"


    Mond was speechless at the sight of Sally''s hysterical behavior, and didn''t think there was any


    necessity for him to go on discussing this topic with her any longer.


    Jean kept silent and didn''tment on anything that was said. After so many things had happened,


    she had be indifferent to the events and people around her, but still, whenever she thought of that


    little boy called Joe, her heart was always softly touched. She never wanted that lovely boy to be hurt.


    Sally noticed Mond''s silence and she suddenly remembered something. She immediately said, "By the


    way, the Butler disappeared."


    Mond was stunned by the sudden news, and immediately asked, "Disappeared? When and how did


    that happen?"


    "I just got the news this afternoon. Derek and Bobby are already searching for him all over the city, "


    continued Sally.


    A worried look then appeared on Mond''s face. He thought for a while, and said, "He knows too many


    things about us. We can''t allow him to be out of our control or be found by Derek or Bobby."


    "I don''t fully understand your words. What do you mean?" asked Sally, confused.


    But Mond didn''t answer her question, and instead replied with another one, "Why did he ally with us in


    the first ce?"


    "Because he wants to own that token, " replied Sally, without any sort of hesitation.


    "What about now?" asked Mond.


    Sally thought for a while, and then said, "I don''t think that he''s got the token yet, and since Andrew is


    still alive and in good health, it would have been impossible for him to get his hand on the token." Sally


    then paused for a moment, and continued to say even more puzzled, "But why did he suddenly


    disappear?"


    "There are two possibilities, " said Mond.


    "What?" Sally nervously stared at Mond, eager to listen to his analysis on things.


    "The first one is that he might have found something that is even more precious than the token; the


    second is that he wants to make a clean break with us and do everything by himself, " said Mond, in a


    firm, convinced manner. Mond had all the right to be confident with his guess, because he knew exactly


    what kind of person the Butler was. The Butler had stayed around Andrew because he had his own


    ambition for power, not because he wanted to repay Andrew for his kindness of providing him with a


    worry-free life.


    "Then what should we do?" asked Sally. She felt a sudden fear in her heart, because events had


    be even moreplicated than they were.


    "Inform Stephen to send some people to look for the Butler too. The man will be killed at first sight.


    That''s the best way to protect ourselves. We''ll only be safe once he''s silenced forever, "manded


    Mond.


    Sally didn''t agree with Mond to inform Stephen about his order. She expressed her own idea to Mond,


    and said, "I don''t think that we should do that. The Butler knows a whole lot more information about the


    Chu Family than we do. He''s still useful to us."


    Mond became irritated because Sally dared to challenge him. He red at her and sternly said, "But he


    knows my real identity! He also knows about all our ns and actions, and if he discloses all of them, I,


    you and Stephen are sure to be killed without a drop of mercy. The Chu Family and those other people


    will definitely not let us go. I think you know better than me how cruel Andrew is, don''t you


    think?"

 Chapter 369 Looking For The Butler (Part Two)

    Chapter 369 Looking For The Butler (Part Two)


    After she heard Mond''s words, Sally couldn''t help but shiver. She had never thought of this sort of


    consequences before, and if the Butler really leaked out all the things that he knew about them, then


    everyone would know about the Chu Family''s affairs and also about what had happened in that fateful


    year. It would cause a major uproar in the city, and everything would be out of control in total chaos.


    Mond noticed Sally''s silence, and he seriously ordered again, "Sally, tell Stephen exactly what I''ve told


    you. If anyone dares to challenge my decision, they''ll be my next target."


    Sally continued to sit on the sofa, quiet, and in a daze.


    Mond suddenly stood up from the sofa, turned around, and left.


    After he went upstairs, Mond walked straight into his own room and heavily mmed the door shut


    behind him. He leaned against the door and gasped for air with his eyes full of tears.


    In reality, his soul wrung with agony, because he actually wanted to make everything public, including


    his own true identity. He wanted everyone to know about the Chu Family''s secret, because then Sally


    and Stephen wouldn''t hate them as much as they did. They would also know that everyone involved in


    the affair that year had in fact been innocent, and that no one was to me for anything that had


    happened. Things had just gone out of control and all of them had been identally mixed together,


    but when he thought of how much effort he put all these years to achieve his goal, he was unwilling to


    give up. He had devoted so much of his time and energy that there was no turning back for him now.


    The only thing that he could do was to march ahead as nned.


    Little by little, Mond''s eyes were again filled with hatred. A mad idea suddenly came into his mind, and


    he decided that because so many years had passed, it was finally time for him to meet Andrew again.


    Mond thought to himself, ''He gave me so much money to make me disappear from the public. I''ve


    been hidden from the public for so many years that I actually started to miss him a great deal. I think


    that it''s time for me to go and visit the highly respected old man as a member of the young generation.''


    Inside the living room, Jean nced at Sally and said with disdain, "How dare you challenge Mond''s


    order? You''re looking for trouble."


    "That''s none of your business!" snapped Sally. She gripped her phone tight in her hands but still hadn''t


    called Stephen to inform him about Mond''smand. She was still worried about something.


    "Alright then, I''ll just wait and see how Mond will punish you for disobeying his order, " said Jean, while


    she stood up and was about to leave.


    When Sally saw that Jean was about to leave, she suddenly cried, "Stop, Jean!"


    Jean had just made a step when she heard Sally''s cry. She stopped and turned around, and asked,


    "What is it?"


    "Cherry''s your younger sister. Don''t you ever worry about her safety?" suddenly asked Sally. She didn''t


    care about Cherry at all; she hated her so much that she wanted her killed, but she cared about


    Jackson. Judging from Mond''s attitude earlier, she could tell that Mond was definitely not going let


    Jackson off the hook. She was eager to protect him, and she tried to persuade Jean to challenge


    Mond''s decision together with her. She thought that Mond might change his mind if she had Jean on


    her side too.


    Jean forced out a smile and looked at Sally in a teasing way. "Sally, are you kidding me? Why should I


    worry about Cherry? What does she have to do with me?" said Jean, somehow puzzled.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When she saw Sally''s distressed expression on her face, she asked confused, "I don''t understand it,


    Sally. What you just said is obviously against your own thoughts. You should hate Cherry, because


    she''s your rival in love, but what I can''t understand is why you want me to protect her? If she''s always


    around Jackson, then you will never have the chance to be with him."


    "I have to make sure that Jackson will live and won''t be hurt first, " said Sally. Jackson had yed a


    very important part in Sally''s heart, and because of that, she was capable of doing anything to keep


    him away from any possible threat. She would try to find other opportunities to take actions against


    Cherry after she was sure that Jackson was safe, but for now, the only thing that she wanted to do was


    to stop Mond from hurting Jackson.


    Jean still had a foggy understanding of Sally''s words. She said, "So that''s your idea about it, but..."


    She paused for a while, and then continued, "I don''t have a n to help Cherry. You''ll have to do it by


    yourself."


    After she said this, Jean turned around and left.


    "You!" furiously cried Sally after her. She red at Jean''s receding figure, and thought to herself, ''Shit!


    How dare this damn woman refuse to help me? Oh, I''m sure that I''ll teach her a good lesson sooner or


    After a long time sitting quietly on the sofa, Sally finally took her phone back in her hands and dialled


    Stephen''s number.


    "Why are you calling me at this time?" answered Stephen impatiently.


    "Mond ordered you to search for the Butler all over the city. The moment you find him, kill him, " said


    Sally in a calm manner, as she kept on telling herself in her mind that she couldn''t ever challenge


    Mond''s orders.


    "The Butler''s missing?" asked Stephen, shocked.


    "Derek and Bobby are already searching for him all over the city. You know what to do. This is Mond''s


    order, " said Sally coldly.


    "I know what to do. The Butler knows too much about us, and if he discloses our secrets, none of us


    will be safe, " said Stephen.


    Sally didn''t say anything. She suddenly remembered that five years ago, when she had met the Butler


    on the street, he had told her that he wanted to discuss with her about Jackson; from then on, she had


    started to work together with him. If she hadn''t met him, she wouldn''t have been in her current


    situation.

 Chapter 370 Visit The Chu Family (Part One)

    Chapter 370 Visit The Chu Family (Part One)


    The next morning, Cherry and Joe had just arrived downstairs when they saw Andrew and Jackson


    sitting together in the dining room.


    Joe cheerfully ran to Andrew, and cried, "Great-Grandpa!"


    "Joe,e over here, sit and eat some breakfast, " said Andrew happily.


    "Okay, " replied Joe.


    When she saw Joe seated, Cherry also draw a chair and sat down at the table.


    Jackson had kept looking at Cherry the moment she had stepped downstairs. He offered all his care


    and attention to this woman, but she didn''t nce at him once.


    "Did you sleep well?" suddenly asked Jackson.


    With her head still lowered, Cherry answered, "Yes."


    Cherry then began to eat after she answered Jackson''s question, and refused to pay any more


    attention to him. In her heart she actually desired to look at him, and even wanted to have a peaceful


    chat with him, but she couldn''t, because Sally was still lingering in her mind.


    After breakfast, Bill drove Joe to school. Standing at the gate of their house, Cherry looked the the car


    fading in the distance, and then turned around and got back into the house.


    The moment she arrived into the living room, Lily happened to walk downstairs from the second floor.


    When Lily saw her standing in the living room, she immediately said, "Mrs. Cherry, Mr. Jackson wants


    you to go upstairs. He said that one of his clothes was lost, and that he can''t find it by himself."


    "Alright, I''ll go, " said Cherry calmly. She was the one who ordinarily folded all the clothes and put them


    in the wardrobe. It was normal that he couldn''t find what he wanted to wear, because he had already


    grown ustomed to having Cherry around him. How could he know in which wardrobe to look for as


    he had never touched any of them before?


    As soon as she arrived at the second floor and was about to enter their room, Cherry saw Jackson


    standing in front of the wardrobe rummaging wildly through it. She walked straight to him.


    When he noticed that Cherry was in the room, Jackson casually asked, "Where''s that dark blue thing?"


    "The shirt, right?" asked Cherry indifferently, still paying no attention to Jackson.


    "Yes, why can''t I find it?" asked Jackson, still rummaging through the other clothes for it.


    "You can stop now, it''s here, " said Cherry, while she took out a shirt from one of the wardrobe''s


    drawers.


    When he saw the shirt in Cherry''s hand, Jackson immediately rxed his?brow. He then came closer


    to Cherry with a bright smile on his face.


    Cherry removed the hanger for Jackson and gave him the shirt.


    "Well, I thought that you would also help me dress in it." Jackson felt somehow gloomy when he saw


    the shirt that Cherry gave him. Normally, she would have brought his clothes and even fasten the


    buttons for him personally, but now she had just apathetically thrown a shirt to him.


    "Put it on yourself, I have something else to do, " said Cherry. She then forced the clothes into


    Jackson''s hands, turned around and intended to leave the room.


    When Jackson saw that Cherry was about to leave, he immediately grabbed her arm and dragged her


    into his arms, while with his other hand he held tight onto Cherry''s waist, and made her a prisoner of


    his arms.


    Cherry could clearly felt the heat emanating from Jackson''s body, and it seemed that he had a fire


    raging inside him. "What are you doing? Release me!"


    "Why do I have to release you? You''re my woman, and I can do whatever I want with you, " said


    Jackson peremptorily.


    "Jackson, let me go!" cried Cherry. She felt Jackson''s big hands touching her all over her back and


    waist. Cherry took a nce at the door and said, "The door''s open! Grandpa will see us, be careful!"


    Staring at Cherry''s worried face, Jackson was firmly convinced that at that moment his wife was much


    more lovely than his son was. Both of her expression and her attitude made him feel very delighted.


    "So what? Every couple does intimate things, " replied Jackson. He looked at Cherry in his arms and a


    smile curved up on his lips.


    Cherry then looked into his eyes and could tell that Jackson had not slept wellst night, because his


    eyes had lost their watery lustre. He gazed at her with a firmer look than before.


    Jackson was very happy in his heart when he saw that Cherry was suddenly willing to look at him


    straight in the eyes, but his words somehow still sounded somehow angry. "Why didn''t you want to look


    at me during breakfast?" asked Jackson.


    "Why should I look at you?" replied Cherry. It was now Cherry''s turn to be proud. How could this man


    "You haven''t seen me for a whole night. Don''t you miss your man?" asked Jackson again.


    "No, I don''t, " answered Cherry, and then averted her eyes sideways.


    When he saw Cherry''s reaction, Jackson felt a bit irritated, because he found that it was much more


    difficult for him to read her mind and know her feelings now.


    "Are you still angry with me?" Jackson instantly bent his head and put his cheek against hers, still


    tightly holding her in his arms.


    He whispered into Cherry''s ear, "Baby, I gave you my word. I will never see Sally again. Don''t be mad


    at me anymore, okay?"


    Cherry''s heart melted with what Jackson said. It seemed that she always came to terms when Jackson


    whispered sweet and tender words to her.


    Cherry slowly tilted her face and looked at Jackson again. "If you dare to meet her ever again, I will


    leave you with Joe. There, that should put some sense into you."


    When he saw the little woman say those words like a pampered child in his arms, Jackson knew that


    Cherry wasn''t angry with him anymore. "Alright, aright, that''s fair enough. It''s all up to you, you can do


    whatever you want, " immediately replied Jackson to cater his wife''s feelings.


    "That''s more like it, " said Cherry with a broad smile all over her face, and with her eyes still fixed on


    Jackson.


    "God! I can finally see your smile!" said Jackson, grinning the moment he caught sight of Cherry''s


    smile. Even though he still hadn''t exined to her the reason why he had gone to meet with Sally


    yesterday, and Cherry also hadn''t exined what had happened between Mond and her to him,


    Jackson was still happy, because the past wasn''t worth mentioning again. He still cared about it, but


    Cherry was more important than anybody and anything in his heart. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 371 Visit The Chu Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 371 Visit The Chu Family (Part Two)


    "Jackson, don''t ever anger me again! You should always tell me if you have something to do, because


    you can never hide the truth from me, "manded Cherry.


    "Okay, okay, you call the shots at home and I will listen to every word you say every day, " quickly said


    Jackson, as he embraced Cherry even more tightly in his arms. Only when Cherry''s scent was around


    him could he set his mind at ease and feel at peace.


    When she felt how tight Jackson was holding her, Cherry patted on his back. "You were looking for the


    shirt earlier. Weren''t you in a hurry to go out?"


    ''Jackson was looking for his clothes earlier, which means that he''ll leave the house, but now he won''t


    let me go. Does he still have time for his business outside?'' wondered Cherry.


    "There''s no hurry, baby. You''re more important than anything I have to do, " answered Jackson, as he


    put his head on Cherry''s shoulder.


    Cherry felt very sweet and delighted in her heart. Even though Jackson''s beautiful words weren''t


    a special ce in his heart.


    After some time passed, Cherry said, "Come on, it''s already been too long. Go and change your


    clothes and go quickly. You don''t want to bete."


    When he heard Cherry''s words, Jackson considered everything for a moment and then released


    Cherry from his arms. He softly touched her face with his hand, and said, "Why do I always feel so


    reluctant to leave you?"


    "I won''t ran away, so why are you so reluctant? Juste home early after you finish your business. I''ll


    be waiting for you right here at home, " said Cherry smiling.


    "Alright, wait for me, I''ll be back soon, " replied Jackson with a big smile painted all over his face. He


    continued to say, "Cherry, it''s you who brings the warmth to our home."


    "Come on, hurry up already and change your clothes, " urged Cherry.


    Jackson then got dressed and Cherry eventually fastened the buttons for him as she usually did. After


    she was sure that Jackson''s clothes were perfectly neat, Cherry said, "Okay, you can go now. Be


    careful on the road."


    "Sure, " replied Jackson, and before Cherry could reply to him, Jackson pressed his lips onto hers for


    several seconds in a passionate kiss.


    Cherry stood frozen with her mind nk, speechless with astonishment.


    Jackson then slightly grinned, and said, "I''m leaving now."


    He then turned around and left.


    After Cherry heard his footsteps on the corridor, she couldn''t help but shudder, because she knew that


    Jackson had left.


    She went to the bed and sat down on it, recalling the affectionate moment that had just happened.


    Cherry believed that if every day was as happy as the earlier moment was, then she would no longer


    feel worried about anything. She remembered that she had dreamedst night, and that she had seen


    a woman whose face had been covered with a veil. The woman had imed that Cherry had stolen the


    man that she had loved the most in the world, and had tried to kill Cherry with the knife that she was


    holding in one of her hands. Cherry had her eyes fixed on Jackson who was standing somewhere


    nearby, and in her dream she was unwilling to leave him because she loved him too. She would have


    preferred to let the woman stab her in the stomach with the knife, because she didn''t want to be


    separated from Jackson. Lowering her head, Cherry saw the knife pierce into her body, but before she


    could raise her head and see Jackson''s expression more clearly, she had woken up. Cherry wanted the


    dream to continue, because she wanted to take one more look at Jackson''s face. She would have felt


    contented if she would have seen his worried expression. As long as she was with Jackson, she would


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    have no regret in life.


    Mond drove to the residentialpound. When the guard saw Mond''s luxurious car, he didn''t stop him,


    because he thought that he had to be a rtive of someone in there. It wasn''t until Mond stopped his


    car in front of the Chu Family''s house that the guard finally set his mind at ease. ''That man must be a


    friend of the Chu Family, because most people who have a good rtionship with the Chu family are


    also wealthy and respectable. There should be no problem, '' thought the guard.


    Sitting in the car, Mond gazed at the door of the Chu Family in front of him, and thought that the


    moment that he stepped through it, he would be back in the Chu Family. He could also clearly


    remember the house. There was a big living room, a dining room, and a small bedroom for


    housekeepers on the first floor, while the main bedrooms and the study were on the second floor. He


    still remembered the exact location of the bedrooms of Andrew and Jackson, as well as the closed


    room which no one was allowed to go in.


    Mond had never expect that he had kept all of these things in his mind for such a long time. So many


    years ago, he had once stood in front of Jackson''s room and had imagined how happy he would be if


    he could live in that house. But this was just his imagination and how could ite true?


    As for the closed room, Mond didn''t know if Cherry had stepped in it as Jackson''s wife, but ording to


    his memory, Mond was sure that he had never entered it, because Jackson protected it too well when


    they was small boys. Jackson didn''t allow any people to enter the room and contaminate it in some


    way, because that room was his parents'' room before they died.


    Mond finally worked up the nerve to open the car''s door and get out of it.

 Chapter 372 At The Chu Familys Door (Part One)

    Chapter 372 At The Chu Family''s Door (Part One)


    Jackson left the residentialpound and was driving his car on the road when he suddenly thought of


    something and wanted to call Derek.


    He drove with one hand on the wheel while with the other searched in his pocket for his phone, but


    after he fumbled for a while, he still couldn''t find it.


    He thought for a while where it could be and realized that he had left it back at home. He had put it on


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the desk in his bedroom before going to bedst night, and it was still there, because he had forgotten


    to take it with him before he left.


    He nced at his watch and thought, ''It''s still early, and since there''s nothing urgent to deal with, I''d


    better go back home to fetch my phone. If I don''t take it with me, I won''t be able to call Cherry when I


    miss her.''


    Jackson then turned his car around and went back home...


    Mond stopped in front of the Chu Family''s door and rang the doorbell.


    At that time, Andrew was sitting alone in the living room when he suddenly heard the doorbell ring. He


    was about to ask Lily to open the door, but then he remembered that he had seen her earlier going


    upstairs to clean the study.


    He stood up from his seat and decided to go and open the door by himself. As he stepped towards the


    door, he thought, ''Who would visit us so early in the morning? Could it be the Butler? I haven''t seen


    him for some days now, but he already has the door''s key, and it''s unnecessary for him to ring the


    doorbell. Who could it be then?


    No matter who it is, I''d better greet the visitor with my smile as a gesture of politeness.'' Andrew then


    put on a smiling face and opened the door.


    "Good morning!" happily said Andrew, before he saw who the visitor really was.


    He was taken aback as soon as he recognized the face in front of him.


    Mond was standing outside and was calmly looking at Andrew, who was staring back at him with


    astonishment written all over his face. He hadn''t thought that the one who opened the door for him


    would actually be Andrew, and that he would stand face to face with him so quickly.


    Andrew''s grin instantly disappeared from his face. He felt overwhelmed by Mond''s sudden visit, and he


    forced himself to calm down in front of him and to keep his wits, even though he felt that his heartbeat


    was getting faster and faster, and his heart throbbing harder and harder in his chest.


    "Why...why...why are you...here?" asked Andrew, stammering with astonishment. He could barely utter


    his words clearly, and his hand on his walking cane was slowly shaking.


    Mond stood still in front of him with a quiet face, but didn''t reply to his question. Instead, he asked back,


    "How are you these days, Grandpa?"


    When Andrew heard his voice, he started to be more emotional, because he felt that his voice


    was somehow simr to Jackson''s.


    "What, do you want?" asked Andrew again, slowly starting to feel dizzy.


    Mond decided not to tell him that he hade to visit Cherry, and when he saw that his body was


    shivering, he almostughed out loud in front of him. He thought, ''Oh my God! He could barely steady


    himself now! I haven''t seen him for many years, but how could he have be so old and weak like


    this! I can hardly believe my eyes that the one standing in front of me is really Andrew Chu, the ruthless


    and powerful man from the past! Is he pretending to be weak in front of me?''


    He scornfully said to him, "What do you think, Grandpa?"


    He then paused for a while, and continued, "It''s been many years since Ist saw you, so I wanted to


    visit you and express my sincere thanks to you for all your kindness in the past. You''ve saved my life,


    haven''t you, and I''m still living well because of that. You''re really a ''great'' Grandpa in my eyes!" He


    especially emphasized the word "great" in a very scornful tone.


    "You...How dare you!" said Andrew, as he uncontrobly started to step backwards with his emotions


    nowpletely out of control.


    Mond immediately asked back, "Me? What''s wrong with me? You see, I''m different from who I was in


    the past, Grandpa! Although I didn''t grow up in the Chu Family, I still became a sessful man. And


    besides, I was actually brought up by you in some aspects. Don''t you think so?"


    "Get out, get out of my sight, now!" furiously shouted Andrew. He understood that Mond hade to


    irritate him, that he still hated him for all that had happened in the past, and that he couldn''t forgive him,


    not even after all these years had passed.


    But Mond only sneered at his words, and asked, "Do you think that I still obey your words nowadays?"


    "Don''t hurt Jackson or the others of the Chu Family!" replied Andrew after he heard Mond''s words. He


    knew that Mond was different from what he had been in the past, and he didn''t feel surprised when


    Mond didn''t obey his words. What worried him the most was the fact that he would hurt Jackson and


    his other family members.


    Mond furiously stared at him, and said, "Do you really want to protect the Chu Family? Do you really


    want to protect Jackson?"


    Andrew didn''t know how he should reply to his question.


    When Mond saw that he didn''t answer him, he continued to threaten, "Always remember the mistakes


    that you and Jackson had made in the past! They will all be paid back by every member of the Chu


    Family!"


    When Andrew met with his eyes and saw the fury and hatred burning, he also noticed some hesitation


    and softness in them. He suddenly realized that the decision he had made in the past hadpletely


    suppressed the tenderness in Mond''s heart, and because of that, he would never show his kindness to


    others.


    "Don''t, don''t hurt Jack..." pleaded Andrew, but before he finished his words, he suddenly copsed


    down on the ground.

 Chapter 373 At The Chu Familys Door (Part Two)

    Chapter 373 At The Chu Family''s Door (Part Two)


    Mond watched Andrew lying on the ground in front of him and decided not to help him. He asked


    himself, ''He fell down in front of me; does that mean that I''ve atst defeated him? Or is he just


    apologizing to me for all of the things that he did in the past?''


    At that moment, Cherry had alsoe downstairs. She saw Andrew lying on the ground at the door,


    and then nced at Mond, who was quietly standing beside Andrew with his eyes focused on him.


    Cherry was immediately shocked at the sight of that scene. She then quickly ran to Andrew and loudly


    shouted, "Grandpa! Grandpa!"


    She squatted down beside Andrew and shook his shoulders with her hands, but no matter how hard


    she tried to wake him up, he still couldn''t snap out of it.


    Cherry was more anxious than a cat on hot bricks. She then looked up at Mond, and shouted, "What


    have you done?"


    She then looked again at Andrew and tried again to wake him up.


    "I''ve done nothing to him. Actually, I haven''t even stepped inside your house, " calmly replied Mond. It


    was true that he hadn''t entered the Chu Family''s home, because he was still standing at the door.


    At that same time, Jackson had already returned to the residentialpound and had gotten out of his


    car. Before he arrived at the house, he caught sight of Mond standing in the door from a distance, and


    as he walked even closer, he also saw that Andrew was lying on the ground, and Cherry trying to hold


    him up.


    He then immediately started to quicken his pace and rushed to them.


    When he arrived at the door, he furiously pushed Mond aside, and squatted down beside Andrew. He


    then pulled him into his arms, shaking Cherry''s hands away.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa! What happened to you?" hastily asked Jackson, as he kept shaking Andrew''s


    body, trying to wake him.


    Cherry was both astonished and terrified when she saw that Jackson hade back. She slowly


    called his name out, but she didn''t know how she would exin what had happened to him.


    Jackson then stared at her with resentful eyes, and furiously asked, "I didn''t punish you for meeting him


    without my permission, and now you even bring him in our home! Don''t you know that it''s


    overwhelming for Grandpa to even see him?"


    Jackson''s loud voice and stern tone almost scared Cherry to death. She had never seen Jackson so


    berserk, and she knew that he was in an incredible fit of rage now.


    "Jackson, it''s not what you think! Please, just listen to me!" exined Cherry, while clutching Jackson''s


    arm with her hand.


    But Jackson didn''t want to hear a word out of her, and immediately shook her hand off of his. He


    shouted, "Don''t touch me! Get out of here, now!"


    Cherry couldn''t steady herself because of his strong push, and she fell on the ground.


    When Mond saw that, he also became angry, and said to Jackson, "Why do you have to me her for


    it? Grandpa fainted because I irritated him some moments ago. It was because of me!"


    "Mond!" shouted Jackson, as he stared at him with strong hatred burning bright in his eyes. "You''re


    satisfied now, aren''t you?"


    Mond met with his eyes, but didn''t say a word. He wasn''t at all astonished of Jackson''s fury, and he


    thought, ''After all, Andrew Chu spoiled him for so many years. It''s no wonder that he bes so


    worried like this when Andrew is in danger, but even so, I can''t stand that he pushed Cherry away and


    let her go like that. Could it be that he bears a deeper love to his Grandpa than to his own wife?''


    After some moments, he slowly replied, "I can''t feel more satisfied."


    But Jackson paid no attention to his answer and instead red at Cherry, with his eyes still filled with


    hatred.


    "If anything wrong happened to Grandpa, I won''t let anyone of you go so easily! I won''t!" forcefully


    announced Jackson. He told himself, ''I won''t let go of anyone who dares to hurt Grandpa! Mond, I


    won''t show you mercy any more!''


    After that, he held Andrew up in his hands and rushed out with him.


    When Cherry saw him leave, she stood up from the ground and quickly followed him.


    "Jackson! Jackson!" shouted Cherry, as she quickly went after him.


    Mond then suddenly stepped forward and caught her by the arm. He said, "Where are you going? He


    pushed you away and shouted at you! Do you still want to go with him?"


    Cherry immediately shook his hand off of her, and heavily pped him across the face. She then


    furiously said, "Of course I do! He''s my husband, my love forever! I won''t leave him for the rest of my


    life!"


    After that, she paid no attention to Mond''s sad face and instead continued to run in Jackson''s direction.


    As Mond watched her running away, a tear slowly started to trickle down on his cheek. He had thought


    that he would feel happy when Andrew was in danger, but instead only felt grieved.


    He said in his heart, ''After all, you''re the most important person in this world for me, Grandpa!''


    Cherry was driving her car with one hand on the wheel and used her phone to call the hospital with the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    other. She closely followed Jackson''s car which was driving at full speed, and because Jackson''s


    rudeness towards her earlier had already terrified her, she was afraid that he would me her even


    more severely afterwards. She wondered, ''What will I do if Jackson doesn''t forgive me?''


    She prayed in her heart that Andrew would be fine, and thought, ''Dear God, please bless Grandpa! If


    Grandpa is fine, Jackson won''t be angry with me and won''t me me anymore for what happened. I


    can''t leave him! I can''t live without him! If he agrees to forgive me and doesn''t ask me to leave him, I''ll


    always stay at home from now on and take good care of Grandpa!''

 Chapter 374 In Front Of The Emergency Room

    Chapter 374 In Front Of The Emergency Room


    Jackson was looking at the ground, silently, with a look of concern, as he leaned against the wall out in


    front of the emergency room.


    Jackson heard Cherry''s footsteps as she rushed up to him, but he didn''t look up or greet her.


    Cherry rushed to the emergency room door. She peered through the window, but wasn''t able to see


    anything, so, she approached Jackson.


    She stood in front of Jackson, grabbed him by the hand and said, "Jackson, listen to me, it isn''t what


    you think. Honestly, I didn''t know why Mond came over. Really, I didn''t know!"


    Jackson didn''t look up, nor say a word, instead, he yanked his hand from Cherry''s grip.


    Cherry stood there stunned at Jackson''s reaction. She leaned forward, trying to make eye contact with


    Jackson, "Jackson, trust me! You have to believe me!"


    Jackson finally had enough of listening to Cherry, and looked up at her yelling, "How? Tell me, Cherry,


    how can I trust you? I saw you standing there with Mond, you were inside, and he was outside. How on


    earth can I possibly trust you?"


    "No, no, " tears were streaming down Cherry''s face as she shook her head, "It isn''t what you think!


    That''s not how it was."


    Cherry was already feeling fragile, and seeing the desperation in Jackson''s eyes, she had no desire to


    bother trying to exin anymore. The anger and hatred in his eyes told her louder than any words


    could how he felt, and that he might never trust her again.


    Meanwhile, Mond came strolling up to the entranceway towards the two of them.


    Jackson and Cherry knew Mond was there, even though neither of them looked at him. Jackson gave


    Cherry a look of raw anger, while Cherry stared into Jackson''s eyes, with tears running down her face.


    "Cherry, " said Jackson calmly through gritted teeth. From his tone and the look in his eyes she knew,


    he could lose his temper at any moment.


    Cherry didn''t say a word; she just stared at Jackson.


    "There isn''t a ce on earth you will be able to hide, and I won''t let you get away, if Grandpa doesn''t


    recover, " Jackson threatened, annunciating each word so slowly and with such bitterness, that his


    threat echoed, ringing in Cherry''s head.


    Before giving his threat, Jackson had struggled. He pondered his feelings, ''Grandpa is my blood


    rtive, but I love this woman more than anyone in the world. I don''t want to hurt her, I don''t want to


    abandon her. I used to be able to face any difficulty and endure any hardship. Everything I do is to keep


    her by me, because she is my woman. But now, now Grandpa is in the emergency room. He has done


    nothing but love and protect me my entire life. I cannot abandon him and I will not ept it if he isn''t


    okay. He is like a Buddha statue in my heart and always supports me. If not for him, I simply couldn''t


    continue. He''s been so much a part of my life since I was a child. I won''t give up on him. I will protect


    him! He''s my Grandfather.''


    Cherry''s eye were likerge pools as she looked at Jackson. She couldn''t believe what Jackson said.


    She didn''t me Jackson for being so protective of Andrew, but she hadn''t expected Jackson to treat


    her like an enemy. She was his wife and he was the one person in this world she trusted and she


    loved; how could he hurt her like this? Even if the world turned against her, and hurt her; she didn''t


    believe he would ever act like that too. She couldn''t bear it.


    Mond had been standing next to Cherry, and heard Jackson. He knew Jackson med Cherry for


    everything, and could see the unsettling hatred in his eyes.


    "Jackson, it must be very clear to you who my target is, " Mond said as he red at Jackson. He knew


    Jackson was on the fence, and he didn''t hate this woman. As Mond stared into Jackson''s eyes, he saw


    patience and knew he was hiding what he really felt.


    Jackson suddenly grabbed Mond by the cor, turned him around and shoved him hard against the


    wall, ferociously ring at him.


    "What more do you want?" Jackson demanded. A teardrop trickling from Jackson''s eye as he held


    Mond against the wall.


    Seeing Jackson shed a tear, Mond was bbergasted to see that this powerful man could cry. So,


    Jackson also had a vulnerable side. Mond wondered if he might have gone too far.


    Mond held back what he was feeling deep down and firmly said, "Well, this isn''t a bad start, I have


    been waiting for so many years to see this."


    "This? This is what you want?" Jackson continued, "Do you really hate the Chu Family that much?"


    "Yes, I hate Chu Family, " Mond screeched angrily. "I hate you, Jackson! Why do you have so much?


    Why?"


    Jackson looked at Mond with a look of pity mixed with loathing in his eyes. He knew better than anyone


    what Mond really cared about. He knew that Mond''s true target was always him.


    "These things you want?" said Jackson suddenly. "Are you able to take them from me?"


    With that, Jackson mmed Mond into the wall and headed to the emergency room doorway, but


    Cherry caught his arm, dragging him back.


    Cherry clung to Jackson''s arm and said hurriedly, "Jackson, listen to me, it really isn''t the case... "


    Jackson punched Cherry before she could finish, and she felt the violent force as he made contact with


    her face.


    Cherry lost her bnce and copsed to the floor.


    Jackson looked down at Cherry as she sat in a heap on the floor, and sneering told her, "Go away, I


    don''t want to see you again."


    Jackson''s words shook Cherry''s world more violently than his hand, ''Is he driving me away?''


    Cherry scrambled to feet, grabbed the sleeve of Jackson''s shirt, and pleaded, "No, Jackson, no! Don''t


    drive me away, you said we wouldn''t be separated in this life. We promised...."


    Cherry was sobbing and crying to the point that she couldn''t finish what she was saying. She stared up


    at Jackson, his eyebrows were furrowed and there was a sense that he was hurting. How could she


    leave him at a time like this? She was a member of the Chu Family and his woman. She should be with


    him now.


    Mond stood nearby watching Cherry. She would rather be beaten and scolded by Jackson than leave


    him. She was even willing to demean herself, kneel on the ground like that, begging Jackson for


    forgiveness. Mond suddenly felt a twinge of sadness when he realized, he had never been treated like


    this his whole life. No one cherished him, or apologized.


    Just then, Mond envied Jackson even more. It was really envy not hatred. He envied that Jackson had


    someone to love him so much.


    Jackson slowly looked down at Cherry. He saw her swollen red eyes and part of her face slowly puffing


    up and turning reds and purple where he had made contact. It was clear how hard he hit her.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t calm down now, you should know what to do, " said Jackson in a little calmer voice.


    Jackson walked away after that, heading to the door.


    Cherry remained crumpled on the ground watching Jackson walk away, and kept crying, but she didn''t


    beg for forgiveness anymore. How could she not understand him? How would she know not what to


    do? She shouldn''t bother him now. She should give him time. He must be very worried about Grandpa


    fainting. He must have been in shock seeing Mond standing outside the door of his house.


    When Jackson left, Mond walked to Cherry, offered her a hand, and helped her to a chair not far from


    her.


    The lights in the emergency room were always on, and Jackson waited outside the emergency room


    door. Cherry sat in a chair, watching Jackson quietly, and worrying about Grandpa.


    Mond stood by the door a while before he turned to leave. He realized being here wasn''t good for him.


    Mond wasn''t feeling anything he expected, he was feeling as sad as the other two waiting there.


    Mond sat in his car, stunned when he left the hospital. He couldn''t help crying as he sat there. Sitting


    there, he was frustrated and yelled, "Aren''t you so powerful!? Aren''t you the man able to alter others''


    destiny? Then get up! Stopying in that bed in there! Why are you lying in bed? Everyone always


    looks up to you. Keep controlling things with your power and money. Why are you lying in bed? Why?"


    Mond finally screamed, his emotions pouring out. He was worried about Andrew. He never thought he


    would be so worried. He should hate him, but as he stared at the emergency room door, he recalled


    how Andrew looked when he saw him in the Chu Family''s doorway. He was not as strong as Mond had


    remembered. He was not the person he had been all those years ago. His hair was white, and his face


    aged and full of wrinkles. He had age spots on his face, and wasn''t as strong as he once was.


    Mond took off out of the parking lot, and drove away very fast.


    Back at the vi, Jean and Sally waited for Mond in the living room. When Mond came back, he was


    angry. Sally and Jean looked at each other and wondered what happened.


    Mond ignored thedies and headed up the stairs. Sally followed him, calling after him, "Mond, what


    happened?"


    Mond didn''t reply and kept going.


    Sally grabbed his arm as she got nearer, "What happened exactly?"


    Mond stopped, all his aggression was gone, and he stared off at the stairs in front of him, then sighed


    and bowed his head, "Something happened to Andrew."


    "What? What happened?" Sally asked. Seeing him, and hearing his tone, Sally had a bad feeling.


    Mond wouldn''t look like this if it was not a big deal.


    Jean was listening to the exchange. Mond''s tone had her worried too. Was the situation very serious?


    "Andrew may..." Mond''s words trailed off. He pushed Sally aside and went upstairs without finishing.


    Sally stood still, astonished. Even if Mond hadn''t finished what he was saying, she could guess the


    result.


    Mond burst into tears as he walked up the stairs. He knew what had caused the problem. He was sure


    he knew what irritated Andrew.

 Chapter 375 Here Came The Grievous News (Part One)

    Chapter 375 Here Came The Grievous News (Part One)


    Derek and Selina rushed to the emergency room. There they saw Jackson and Cherry standing in front


    of the door. Derek realized that the situation was far worse than he had imagined.


    Selina walked towards Cherry and held her hand, trying to console her, asking, "Cherry, how is he?"


    Selina was troubled when she saw tears started to flow from Cherry''s eyes. Cherry looked so


    overwhelmed. The Cherry she knew was a capable and confident woman. This woman in front of her


    was the exact opposite. She looked like a person ready to give in, she was in a distraught state. Selina


    had a hard time looking at her friend. Her heart ached for her, and she didn''t know what to say to


    Cherry didn''t answer Selina''s question, instead, she turned to Jackson who was standing beside her.


    She shook her head in defeat.


    Selina looked at Jackson hoping for a clearer answer. Selina couldn''t tell anything from Jackson''s


    expression, he looked very calm, as if nothing urgent had happened.


    Selina knew that Cherry was too emotional to talk at the moment, so she just kept hugging her and


    slightly patted Cherry''s back to help her calm down. "I went to your office for some businesses but I


    found out that you were out. I tried calling your number but kept getting your voicemail. Therefore,


    Derek and I have decided to visit your home hoping to see you there, " she added. "Lily told us what


    had happened. That is why we are now, here. So how is Andrew?" Selina asked once more hoping to


    get an answer.


    "Selina, " Cherry suddenly cried, "Grandpa will be all right, won''t he? Tell me, he will be fine." Cherry


    implored.


    "Cherry." Hearing Cherry''s aching voice, Selina sensed the fear and worry in her tune. She bet that


    Cherry was having a hard time.


    Selina let out a deep breath and kept on hugging Cherry, hoping to give herfort and relief.


    Selina whispered in Cherry''s ear, "Don''t worry. It''ll be all right. Grandpa is in good hands. The doctors


    here will take care of him. He''ll be fine."


    Derek nced at Selina and Cherry and then turned to Jackson, "How are you holding?" he asked.


    Jackson shook his bowed head and whispered, "I don''t know."


    Derek realized that Andrew is in a much worse situation than they have perceived. With Jackson


    looking so hopeless and defeated. "Hey, let''s not lose hope, Let''s wait. It should be all right." Derek


    said, trying tofort his friend.


    "I don''t feel well." Jackson suddenly said, holding his chest. He felt like his world was falling in on him.


    His self-confidence had left him. He didn''t know what to do. He tried to be strong as he stood in front of


    the emergency room. But now it felt like his energy has been drained. He wanted to just copse on the


    floor and just lie there.


    When he finished his words, the doctors opened the door of the emergency room.


    Jackson, adrenaline pumping immediately, rushed to the doctor to learn Andrew''s status. Behind him,


    Cherry, Selina, and Derek followed.


    Jackson urgently asked, "How''s my grandfather? Is he all right?"


    The doctor looked at Jackson and said. "I''m so sorry, we tried our best but his heart gave out. Mr.


    Andrew Chu died on the operating table."


    The doctor, although trained for this kind of situation, didn''t know how to console Jackson.


    Jackson upon hearing the news that his grandfather was gone, staggered backward. His back


    mmed on the wall and his knees gave in. He was shocked, he thought the doctor might just be


    ying a prank on him. Or he must have misheard him. What had he heard? Had he misunderstood


    the doctor?


    He leaned back and bowed his head thinking. ''Is this real? Is this truly happening? Is Andrew really


    gone?''


    Derek went down and beside him, silent. He didn''t know how tofort his friend.


    Just when Selina thought that Cherry had no more tears to cry, Cherry''s eyes filled with sorrow.


    Although the bad news wasn''t unexpected, she had never thought that her heart would be aching so


    much for losing Andrew. She had hoped that Andrew would live a bit longer, They didn''t expect it to


    happen so soon.


    The doctor stood over Jackson, silently thinking. "Here is a man with all the money and power in the


    world. Yet he couldn''t do anything to keep his beloved grandfather alive. When deathes knocking,


    no one can stop him."


    "We are really sorry, Mr. Jackson, but you were aware that the medicine he was taking was only there


    to help extend his life only for a little while. And it seems that in the end, the medicines efficiency has


    stopped. His body has started rejecting it and this contributed to his early demise."


    After Jackson heard the doctor''s words, he stood up and grabbed the doctor''s cor and shouted at his


    face saying, "Then you should have done your job. You should have given him stronger medicines.


    This is all your fault..."


    The doctor was surprised by Jackson''s sudden violent reaction.


    Derek seeing what Jackson has done immediately grabbed Jackson''s arms, and tried to let the doctor


    loose from his grip. Jackson''s grief had briefly turned him into an unreasonable and violent man. Derek


    reminded his friend that he needed to calm down, he said, "Jackson, calm down, calm down. There is


    no point in ming anyone."


    Jackson nkly stared at the doctor and sat down on the floor once more. He felt broken.


    Jackson, feeling empty and lifeless sat there on the floor for quite some time. He didn''t have the energy


    nor motivation to move and get up.


    A doctor approached Derek, not wanting to disturbed Jackson, lest he might be violent once


    more. He was also aware of how influential he was and wanted to avoid offending him. The doctor


    discreetly asked Derek if Jackson could be persuaded to move out of the emergency room since


    patients and hospital personnel need to use the emergency area. Jackson has now be an


    obstruction. Derek nodded, fully aware what the doctor was trying to say. Derek then gave him an


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    order. "Please tell the president of the hospital to leave the emergency room to us for ten days. Direct


    the other emergency patients to another room, create another emergency rooms if necessary."

 Chapter 376 Here Came The Grievous News (Part Two)

    Chapter 376 Here Came The Grievous News (Part Two)


    The doctor bowed his head and said, "Okay, I''ll handle and coordinate the transfer." the doctor said to


    Derek and left.


    Cherry felt drained, her body too weak to even stand up. She found herself putting her head on Selina''s


    shoulder. She couldn''t bear the sorrow of losing Andrew, let along Jackson. What''s next? How would


    Jackson deal with her? He wouldn''t let her end well, would he? she thought silently and closed her


    eyes.


    Suddenly, Jackson gently called, "Derek."


    "Yes?" Derek replied.


    "Ask Bobby to announce the news that Andrew has passed away; order Eric and Jonson not to do


    anything before the end of Andrew''s funeral. If anyone dares to disobey, " Jackson thought for a while


    before he continued, "lose them."


    Derek nodded, looking at the Jackson who was now calm and seemed to be more of himself now, "Got


    it. I''ll do it now." Derek said.


    Derek knew the situation has turned to worse. Jackson now needs to carry the responsibility of being


    the head of the Chu family. Being the eldest Grandson he will inherit Andrew''s power and position, but


    along with it is the pressure and responsibility.


    Jackson then walked out of the emergency room.


    Derek turned to Cherry and Selina and said to Selina. "Selina, take good care of Cherry." Then he left


    and followed Jackson out.


    Selina nodded, "Okay, I know. Derek, just go and do your business. Don''t worry about us." She


    answered as her brother walked away.


    Derek and Jackson left the hospital premises.


    Many people gathered in the Chu Family home, the house atmosphere was in chaos. Lily fixed the


    mourning hall up with the rest of the servants; Bill was busy driving around town doing errands; Derek


    and Bobby weed the mourning rtives and friends in the parlor located in the first floor. Jackson


    was, however, nowhere to be seen.


    In Andrew''s room on the second floor, Jackson sat still by Andrew''s bedside. He sat silently, looking


    somber. He missed his Grandfather so much.


    Cherry was sitting on the chair not far away. Her eyes were swollen yet her tears does not seem to


    have an end. She too missed the old man.


    Joe leaned at Cherry. He was quiet, although he did not say anything, it was obvious that he missed his


    great-grandfather.


    Sometimes Joe would whisper to his mother, "Mommy, I miss great grandpa!


    Cherry would then hug his son and kiss his forehead. She would then whisper to him, "I also miss him."


    This time Joe cried and said, "Mommy, I hate to apart with great grandpa. I miss him!"


    Cherry didn''t know what to tell her son. She tried to turn to Jackson for his help, but Jackson remained


    stoic. It was as if they were not there in the room with him.


    Cherry took Joe into her arms to settle and calm him down.


    She sat beside him and hugged him until he stopped crying.


    Cherry tried to stand up, but her feet suddenly gave way and fell down. She was already exhausted.


    Joe tried to hold Cherry up, started crying and panicking. "Mommy, Mommy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Cherry knew that she must stand up immediately to calm her son, She did not want to add to the chaos


    now happening in the parlor. Jackson, after arriving from the hospital have not spoken any word to


    anyone. Cherry was left alone to handle the family affairs, with the added responsibility of taking care of


    both Jackson and Joe.


    "Don''t worry Joe, this is nothing, I''m fine, " Cherry said, trying to rx her son''s panicked look. She


    took a glimpse at Jackson and saw that he did not budge. ''He didn''t even nce at me!'' Cherry


    thought. She felt her heart break once more, ''He really doesn''t care about me?'' She concluded. ''Does


    he hate me because of Andrew''s death? Does he me me?''


    Tears flowed down Cherry''s cheek. She stood up and then left Andrew''s room, holding Joe''s hand.


    That evening, Cherry didn''t leave Joe''s room. She stayed with him until he fell asleep.


    Cherry walked down the stairs, feeling her heart aching. She saw Jackson kneeling on the floor before


    the mourning hall.


    Lily approached Cherry and said, "Madam, Mr. Jackson hasn''t eaten anything the whole day. Can you


    please try to persuade him to eat something? I''m worried that he might get sick."


    Cherry heard Lily and asked, "Do you have a meal prepared for him?"


    Lily immediately replied, "Yes, I have. It is in the dining hall."


    Cherry then said, "Okay, I''ll take care of it. You can have a rest now. I''ll clean the kitchen after Jackson


    has had his meal."


    Lilly was also worried about Cherry. Cherry looked so tired, "Okay. Madam, please rest early as well.


    There will be more guests tomorrow, " Lily reminded Cherry.


    "Okay, thank you, Lily." Cherry walked towards Jackson.


    Jackson was aware that Cherry was walking towards him, that she was close. Jackson was very


    familiar with her steps and breathing.


    Cherry slowly squatted down beside Jackson. She looked at Jackson, gently said, "Jackson, how about


    eating something?"


    Jackson didn''t reply. His eyes were staring at Andrew''s picture and his mind was filled with Andrew''s


    figure.


    Cherry tried to hold Jackson''s hand when he didn''t respond and said once more, "Jackson,e and


    eat..."


    Before Cherry could finish her words, Jackson tossed Cherry''s hand away, shouting, "Fuck off!"


    Cherry almost fell down if not for her hand that was on the floor supporting her.


    Cherry slowly stood up and looked at Jackson. Cherry couldn''t tell what he was thinking based on how


    he looked. Cherry suspected that Jackson must still be very angry with her. He no longer trusted her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He had not forgiven her. Andrew''s death was a heavy blow for Jackson. He must now be in so much


    pain.


    Cherry stopped asking Jackson to have a meal. Instead, she has decided to keep vigil over Andrew''s


    body with Jackson.


    Cherry, like Jackson, kneeled alongside Jackson. She remembered the days when she had been with


    Andrew. Since she married Jackson and came into the Chu Family, Andrew had been very kind to her


    and took good care of her. All these were unforgettable for her. However, she had no idea about what


    John and Andrew had talked about. Could their conversation have stressed out Andrew and


    contributed to his failing health? Was Andrew really that sick? Or had something happened?

 Chapter 377 Chaos In The Living Room (Part One)

    Chapter 377 Chaos In The Living Room (Part One)


    It was already 3 o''clock in the morning, but the light was still on in the living room. Jackson took a look


    at the woman leaning on his arms. It was Cherry, his wife, he felt a little upset by what he saw. His wife


    looked so tired and sleepy kneeling on the ground. Cherry could barely keep her eyes open. She kept


    dozing off, that if it were not for Jackson''s support, she would probably be on the floor now. Jackson


    still cared for her. He adjusted his position and faced her, holding her into his arms so that she would


    be a little bitfortable.


    Suddenly, Jackson heard the sound of someone''s feet going down the stairs. He turned his head and


    looked up and saw his son Joe walking down the staircase with his hands holding a nket.


    Joe walked towards his parents and stopped in front of his Daddy. When he took a look at his Mommy


    sleeping in his Daddy''s arms, he felt sad.


    "Why are you here?" asked Jackson, in a low voice so as not to disturb Cherry from her sleep.


    "Daddy, " said Joe, "I am afraid that you and Mommy will be cold, so I brought you my nket."


    He then handed over his nket to Jackson.


    "Thank you, son. Now be a good boy and go back upstairs and sleep." said Jackson, in a whisper.


    Joe knew that his father was not in good mood so and he didn''t try to argue with his orders. The boy


    nodded his head in obediently.


    Joe took another look at his sleeping Mommy and asked Jackson, "Daddy, how about Mommy?"


    "She has me here. You just go back to sleep." said Jackson. He felt tired physically and his emotion


    exhausted from the grief of losing Andrew. What made matters moreplicated was his feeling


    towards Cheery and Joe, who were always able to touch his heart.


    "Okay, " said Joe, looking straight at him. He was confident that his Daddy would look after his Mommy,


    so, he slowly went back upstairs to his room.


    Seeing Joe climbing up the stairs, Jackson lowered his head and took a look at Cherry''s face. He felt


    ache in his heart and he knew this pain was not something that medicines can numb or heal. He took a


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    deep breath and thought, ''How do I face my wife? Where do I start?''


    Early next morning, Cherry and Joe were just finishing their breakfast when they heard the voice of


    Lucia barging into the house.


    "Grandpa!, Grandpa!..." cried Lucia. When she saw Andrew''s ashes disyed in the living room with a


    portrait of him smiling, she became hysterical.


    Lucia scampered towards the living room and grabbed hold of Andrew''s portrait and cried. She howled


    in pain feeling the deep loss of the one person who unconditionally loved her.


    Edwin and John followed Lucia into the house. Upon entering the house, John took a look at Cherry,


    who was standing at the dining room doorway, and didn''t say a word. Both men then walked towards


    the living room.


    Seeing the Ye family arrive, Cherry held Joe''s hands and walked into the living room to console them.


    Jackson was sitting on the chair in the living room, with his head bowed. He was aware of Lucia''s


    appearance, but he ignored her and kept his silence.


    Lucia knelt in front of Andrew''s ash, feeling heartbroken. She had lost her knight in shining armor in the


    family.


    Edwin and John followed Bill''s instructions, to kowtow before Andrew''s remain. It was a tradition, a


    show of respect. Having done this, the two Ye men then stood aside and kept their silence as well.


    After a while, Lucia finally calmed down and stopped crying. She looked at Jackson and asked,


    "Jackson, what happened? I thought he was doing well! He looked so healthy when west visited.


    How could Grandpa suddenly..."


    Jackson didn''t answer her and still kept his head down.


    Bill, who was also in the living room saw that Jackson had no intention of answering Lucia''s question,


    said, "Andrew has not been in good health these past days. Yesterday morning, he suddenly fainted,


    so we rushed to take him to the hospital and that''s when...


    Bill didn''t add any more details. He thought it best to keep the current Chu Family affairs out of the


    picture. Besides, he was not the right person, nor was he in the right ce to talk about it. He found the


    whole mess distasteful and was in no mood to discuss it.


    "It couldn''t be. Grandpa was very healthy when west saw him. How could it..." argued Lucia, shaking


    her head unable to ept Andrew''s passing. She didn''t believe Bill''s words. She needed to me


    someone for this pain and agony that she was now feeling.


    Lucia searched the room and she knew who was to me for all of this. She scanned the room and her


    eyes caught Cherry. She saw that Cherry was standing with her son not far from where she was. Lucia


    stood up and walked directly towards the person whom she hated the most.


    She stopped in front of Cherry and stared at her with enraged eyes. Unexpectedly she furiously


    pped Cherry''s face. Cherry felt the sting of Lucia''s palm and she involuntarily took a step back in


    surprise and pain.


    When Joe saw Lucia''s violence towards her mother. Instinctively he immediately stepped in between


    the two women and pushed Lucia away. In a furious voice, he asked, "Why did you hit my Mommy?"


    Lucia surprised that someone dared to shove her, she lowered her head and saw Joe. She heard the


    boy''s question but didn''t answer. This child was a Chu''s direct descendant. If she were to hurt him,


    Jackson would surely get angry and there would be hell for her to pay. Cherry, however, was different,


    she was not as important as Joe. Cherry was disposable, a pawn.


    Lucia then turned her attention to Cherry again. This was a person she hated to her bone. In a voice


    full of hatred, she shouted, "Cherry Shen, you are the bane of the Chu family. It was you who killed


    Grandpa! You were never supposed to marry into the Chu family! You have brought nothing but


    misfortune! Wherever you go, disaster happens! You have ruined Shen family, you have destroyed


    John''s marriage and now you even killed Grandpa! I will never forgive you!"


    Without any hesitation, Lucia rushed forward and grabbed Cherry by the hair and then proceeded to


    p her once more.


    Joe was so angry to see his mother being hit by Lucia that he moved forward to pull Lucia away from


    his mother. He kept shouting, "Don''t touch my Mommy!"


    But Joe was too small. His strength was nothingpared to Lucia. After seeing that he was not


    making any difference. Joe cried because he was helpless. He could do nothing to defend her mother


    against Lucia''s merciless attacks. Cherry on the other hand, made no effort to defend herself. She


    epted all of Lucia''s blow. Joe ran towards his dad and begged him, "Daddy pleasee and save


    Mommy! Hurry up! Please...."


    Jackson who was sitting, was unperturbed by the event unfolding before him. He didn''t rise himself


    even when he heard Joe''s imploring voice. He kept still with his head bowed as if he were in another


    ce.


    John looked at Jackson, surprised. He wondered why his uncle was so indifferent to Cherry being hit.


    ''He used to protect Cherry well. Why didn''t he stop this?''John thought.


    When he saw that Jackson wasn''t moving, John hurriedly moved forward and pulled away Lucia from


    Cherry and said, "Mom, stop it!"

 Chapter 378 Chaos In The Living Room (Part Two)

    Chapter 378 Chaos In The Living Room (Part Two)


    "No, I have to teach her a lesson. She is such a bitch that she ruined our Chu family. I will let her


    payback for all the disasters that she had brought to our family. She is ungrateful and what she brought


    to us was nothing but bad luck! She does not deserve to stay in our home." John''s words were useless


    to Lucia. She continued hitting Cherry: she hit Cherry''s head with heavy fists and tore her hair violently.


    While this was happening, Derek and Selina arrived at the house and heard all the noiseing from


    the living room. The new arrivals quickly rushed towards tomotion.


    "Stop!" Derek shouted angrily at Lucia.


    Lucia was surprised by the stern voice addressed to her and unwillingly obeyed the order; she stopped.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Selina immediately stepped between Lucia and Cherry. She pushed Lucia away and pulled Cherry to


    her side.


    Joe walked towards his mother, stood beside her and held her hands tightly. The boy cast a furious


    look at Lucia and warned in a loud voice, "Lucia, how dare you hit my mother! You will pay for this. I will


    not forget you and what you did to my Mom!"


    Hearing what Joe said, Lucia was taken aback by the warning given by the Child. She stood still and


    fell silent, but her heart was still full of rage and fury.


    Cherry stayed quiet. Selina noticed the harsh beating she had gone through. Her hair was in a mess,


    her face had been scratched by fingernails. There were traces of blood. Her beautiful face and skin


    were now red and had started to swell. Selina felt pity for her friend and disgusted towards Lucia.


    Lucia''s action was no different from that of an animal.


    Selina gently smoothed her friend''s disheveled hair and wiped the blood from her face. She felt like


    crying for Cherry. She was wondering why Cherry allowed Lucia to attack her, to hurt her. This was so


    unlike her friend, she thought.


    Derek nced at Jackson and didn''t understand why he would be so calm sitting there while Lucia was


    hitting Cherry. Was he so heartbroken by Andrew''s death that he was no longer himself? Or did he


    me Cherry for his grandfather''s death?


    He knew that Jackson was under so much stress these past days and Andrew''s death was like a


    snowstorm that killed everything on its path. He looks so tired and fragile. All of this Derek could see


    just by looking at the sitting figure because he knew Jackson too well.


    Then Derek turned to look at Lucia and sternly said, "Stop being a warmonger! It''s not up to you to


    make trouble here! If you are here to mourn over Grandpa, you should do what you should do. If not,


    please get out of here!"


    Lucia didn''t dare contradict what Derek said. Derek represented Jackson''s words. She knew clearly


    that it was already a miracle that Jackson didn''t stop her when she was hitting Cherry. If she dared to


    resist Derek, Jackson would go mad, and she could not imagine what consequences it would bring. He


    was one of the few people that Jackson trusted and was very close to. Lucia knew that Derek was like


    a brother to Jackson. If Jackson did not lift a finger to defend his wife, he would certainly move heaven


    and earth for him.


    Lucia fiercely looked into Cherry''s eyes and in a furious voice, said, "Cherry Shen, you just wait and


    see. I''m not yet done with you."


    Saying This, Lucia turned away and went upstairs to Grandpa''s room.


    Cherry with her head bowed down remained silent. She endured Lucia''s attacks because she felt sorry


    for Andrew. She didn''t want to resist Lucia in front of Andrew''s remains. Grandpa''s biggest wish while


    he was alive, was that the whole family, Ye, and the Chu, could exist harmoniously together. She


    respected this and obeyed what hisst wish! But what saddened her, even more, was Jackson''s


    apathetic and indifferent treatment towards her. He allowed Lucia to attack her. He did not even lift his


    head to his son''s imploring voice. ''Is he ming me for Grandpa''s death? Does he hate me?'' Cherry


    asked herself.


    Derek walked in front of Cherry, looking worried and with concern asked, "Cherry, are you okay?"


    Cherry gave him a weak smile. She needed to pretend to be strong and didn''t want others to worry


    about her.


    Selina concerned her but was angry at her at the same time. She said, "How could you be okay? Can''t


    you see how violent Lucia was to you?"


    Selina then turned to Jackson and in an angry voice, asked, "Jackson, how could you just watch


    Cherry being hit? Don''t you care about her at all?"


    She was irritated at everything: Lucia''s hitting Cherry, Cherry''s forbearance and Jackson''s indifference.


    Her heart went out to Cherry. Selina was a friend and could only do so much to protect Cherry.


    Joe suddenly walked in front of his Daddy, looked at Jackson and furiously asked, "Daddy, you once


    said that you would protect me and Mommy. Why did you not keep your words? You knew how Lucia


    hates Mommy. Why did you allow her to hurt Mommy? I hate you, you don''t deserve us."


    Jackson was irritated by Joe''s words. He slowly raised his head and fiercely red at Joe and said,


    "Dare you to say it again!"


    Jackson''s words frightened everyone. He looked like an angry lion who just woke up from sleep. His


    presence was so scary that no one dared to say a word.


    Joe looked at his Daddy''s eyes and was scared. He looked terrible! He had never seen him this angry.


    No one had.


    Knowing that Jackson was furious, Cherry hastily said to her son, "Joe,e over here!"


    Joe heard his mother call his name and walked away from Jackson. The boy moved towards his


    Mother.


    Cherry held her son''s hands, hugged him and knelt down to look him into his eyes. Cherry told him to


    leave his Daddy alone, because he was not feeling well nor in a good mood.


    Joe understood his mother''s words and kept quiet.


    Selina was feeling suffocated with the heavy atmosphere in the living room, she could no longer stand


    the tension. "Cherry, let''s go to the washroom to tidy up your hair, " she suggested to her friend.


    "Okay, " Cherry nodded and said to her son, "Joe, let''s go!"


    "Okay, " said Joe. Cherry felt that she and Joe needed to rx and breathe. They needed some time


    away from Jackson.


    Derek waited for her sister, Cherry and Joe to leave the room. Once they were out of sight he walked


    towards Jackson and sat beside him. In a low voice, he said, "I have talked with Eric and Jonson.


    Bobby will take good care of everything! They will wait for your order!"


    "How about the barracks?" asked Jackson, while lowering his head.


    "Nothing happened at the barracks. Everything is clear, " said Derek.


    "Derek, " called Jackson.


    "Yeah? What is it?" Derek asked. Hearing Jackson''s serious tone, Derek knew that he was about to tell


    him something important.


    "Prepare the application form and submit it in a few days. I am ready to retire after Grandpa''s funeral is


    done, " said Jackson, in a firm tone.


    "What?" asked Derek, surprised by what he heard. He couldn''t believe his ears. ''What does Jackson


    mean? What is he nning to do?'' he thought.

 Chapter 379 The Last Supper (Part One)

    Chapter 379 The Last Supper (Part One)


    Instead of answering Derek''s questions, Jackson went on, "Keep this between us for the time being,


    and help me prepare the paperwork needed for discharge from the army, please?"


    After listening to Jackson, Derek thought for a second and said, "Okay, I''ll prepare the paperwork for


    both of us. I''ll put in a request for discharge from the army too."


    Jackson''s head shot up and he looked at Derek, and as he looked into Derek''s eyes, he understood


    what Derek was thinking.


    That afternoon, Lucia went to pray at Andrew''s memorial before she left for home. She saw Jackson


    standing off to the side as she was leaving and approached him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Has everything at home been handled?" Lucia asked him casually. She knew the Chu Family had


    been busy receiving visitors offering their condolencestely, which would certainly make life chaotic.


    "Yeah, everything is settled, " said Jackson, not looking up at Lucia.


    "That''s good. Please let me know if you need any help. Grandpa was always good to me and I would


    like to help, out of respect for him now, " said Lucia as she teared up again when she looked to where


    Andrew''s memorial was.


    "You need to promise you won''t make any trouble at the funeral. If you darey a hand on Cherry


    again, I''ll never let you off the hook!" Jackson promised slowly.


    Lucia was taken aback at what Jackson said. She couldn''t see Jackson''s face clearly from the side, but


    she knew he was serious from the tone in his voice, calm but forceful as though he were giving an


    order. The faint emotion behind the calm made her fear him at that moment. Jackson didn''t get mad at


    her when she smacked Cherry earlier that the morning, so she thought Jackson resented Cherry, and


    med her for Andrew''s death too. It surprised her that he would defend her.


    "My grudge against her won''t end in this lifetime!" Lucia angrily spat out.


    "If you dare hurt her when we have Grandpa''s funeral, I promise you; I will kill every member of the Ye


    Family, and that includes you! I will bury you alongside Grandpa!" promised Jackson as he turned his


    head and red at Lucia.


    Lucia was so frightened she shuddered involuntarily, and as she looked into Jackson''s eyes, she knew


    he would carry out his threat.


    Lucia stood up. She stared at Jackson for a while, without a word, and then left.


    Jackson watched Lucia as she walked away. He would kill anyone, even his closest rtives, if they


    were to make a scene ruining his Grandfather''s funeral. He knew he had driven that message home to


    Lucia, and she wouldn''t dare make any trouble at the funeral.


    Andrew''s funeral was calm, and as the day came to an end, Bill and Lily busily tidied up at home.


    Jackson hadn''t left the home for several days, instead, spending the time in Grandpa''s room.


    Cherry saw Jackson. He looked thinned, which made her feel bad. She knew he was mourning


    Grandpa and needed space, so she left him alone. Andrew''s passing had hurt him to the core, and he


    needed time to heal.


    To keep herself from dwelling on the recent events, and having too much time on her hands; she


    focused on what she could do, which was taking good care of her son. Cherry drove Joe to school and


    picked him up after school every day.


    On the day of the funeral, Cherry recalled seeing Mond hiding behind the some trees as she stood over


    Andrew''s headstone. She knew from his expression that he was in pain too, although she didn''t know


    the extent of why. She was focused on Jackson, who had been standing next to her. Jackson was so


    depressed, and worn out she was afraid he would just give up. So, she gave Jackson her full attention


    after she ncing at Mond.


    She noticed Lily and Bill had rearranged the living room back to it''s originalyout when she returned


    from picking Joe up that afternoon.


    Lily approached Cherry as soon as she saw her.


    "Mrs. Cherry, wee home, " politely greeted Lily.


    "Hello, is dinner ready?" Cherry asked as she changed her shoes.


    "Yes, it''s ready, " said Lily.


    "Where''s Mr. Jackson?" asked Cherry.


    "Mr. Jackson is still upstairs, he has note down at all today, " replied Lily.


    Joe stood quietly to the side. He didn''t dare speak uptely, because the atmosphere at home was so


    tense.


    Cherry told Lily, "Lily, take Joe to the dining room for dinner. I''ll go ask Mr. Jackson to join me for


    dinner."


    Cherry looked down at her son and said softly, "Joe, go have dinner with Lily. I''m going to see how


    Daddy is doing and try and get him to have something to eat."


    "Okay, I will, " Joe responded sensibly.


    Lily escorted Joe to the dining room, while Cherry walked up the stairs.


    Cherry gently pushed the door to the study open, and saw Jackson sitting inside, so she went into the


    room.


    Cherry stood next to Jackson looking down at the side of his face, noticing the toll the past few days


    had taken on him. There was an obvious weight loss. She knew he either stayed in Grandpa''s room or


    in the study every day, and hadn''t gone down stairs, talked to anyone or had anything to eat. She felt


    his pain seeing him hurting and grieving like this.


    Cherry spoke softly, "Jackson."


    Jackson didn''t respond. He knew it was her, the minute Cherry entered the study. He didn''t want to talk


    to her. He just wanted quiet, and to have peace for a while.

 Chapter 380 The Last Supper (Part Two)

    Chapter 380 The Last Supper (Part Two)


    "Pleasee downstairs and have dinner. Joe is home from school and Lily cooked dinner, " said


    Cherry softly. She treated Jackson with iparable tenderness.


    Cherry waited for a long time but Jackson didn''t answer.


    Cherry squatted down next to him, resting her hands on Jackson''s leg. She looked at him closely,


    gauging his expression and said gently, "Come down to eat now, please?"


    "I don''t want anything, I am not hungry." Jackson''s voice was dry and cracked with grief when he finally


    opened his mouth. He knew she was cating him and seeing Cherry''s appearance, her expression


    was very lovely, and he loved it so much, but when he thought about Grandpa''s death, he wasn''t sure


    he could love her anymore.


    Cherry reached out and touched Jackson''s face tenderly. She pleaded, "How can you not eat


    anything? Look at yourself. You''re thinner. Pleasee downstairs for dinner now?"


    Cherry tried to coax Jackson in a coquettish manner. In the past, he would do whatever she asked


    when she treated him gently and behaved well in front of him, so she tried that now. She wanted to


    remind him that he wasn''t alone. Even though Grandpa passed away she would stay with him, as well


    as their son. They would be with him for the rest of his life.


    Jackson put his hand over Cherry''s and slowly removed it from his face, so he couldn''t feel her touch


    against his skin. Then, he looked in her eyes and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Since Jackson was talking to her, Cherry''s heart skipped a beat with happiness. Recently, Jackson


    wouldn''t talk to anyone, and finally, he wanted to talk to her, which meant she remained in his heart. He


    must love her!


    "Well, yes! Anything! Whatever you want to tell me, I''ll listen carefully!" said Cherry happily, nodding her


    head profusely.


    It became difficult for Jackson to speak his mind when he saw how happy it was making Cherry. Finally


    though, Jackson decided he would tell her.


    "You and Joe are to move back to the vi tomorrow, " Jackson spoke slowly, with a defeated sadness


    in his voice.


    As Jackson finished speaking, Cherry''s smile stiffened, and crumbled, gradually disappearing.


    Cherry stared in disbelief at Jackson. She couldn''t believe what he had just said. What was he doing?


    Was he driving them away from the residentialpound? That was the Chu Family home! So did that


    mean he was driving them from the Chu Family?


    Cherry shook her head, unwilling to believe Jackson''s words, but, he had inly said them. They came


    from his mouth, so, how could she deceive herself? There was only the two of them in the study, and


    since she hadn''t said them, the words were definitely from Jackson. Those were Jackson''s words,


    right?


    Cherry calmed her emotions, and slowly stood up. She didn''t want to quarrel or have a problem with


    Jackson. She was so tiredtely. She stayed up with Jackson all night, grieving for Grandpa, and she


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    dealt with housework during the day with Lily and Bill, add to that she took care of her son. She was


    worn out, physically and mentally. In light of Jackson''s decision, what could she say? What right did


    she have to resist? Jackson had the right to make any decision for the Chu Family, so, didn''t the fate of


    her son and she rest in Jackson''s hands?


    The study was so quiet, Cherry could almost hear Jackson breathing.


    After a long time, Cherry got up, and slowly turned, walked to the door. Just as she was about to leave


    the study, she stopped and said keeping her voice even, "Well, tomorrow morning I''ll leave with my


    son."


    The tears were silently flowing before Cherry was finished, but she quickly wiped them away with her


    hands. She took a deep breath, and finished, "Come down and have dinner with us tonight. We might


    not have another chance..."


    Cherry hurried out without finishing. She knew Jackson understood, but she didn''t know whether he


    would join them for thisst meal or not. It was his decision after all.


    Cherry went downstairs and refrained from crying. She went and sat next her son.


    Joe saw his Mommye down alone, and knew his Daddy was still unwilling to have dinner with


    them. He knew his father was sad and angry still about his Great-Grandpa''s death.


    Joe picked chopsticks up from the table and handed a pair to his Mommy. He said, "Mommy, let''s eat."


    Seeing the chopsticks her son held out, Cherry took them and forced herself to smile, saying, "Okay!"


    Joe was worried about his Daddy when he saw his Mommy''s face. He asked, "Mommy, is Daddy not


    Cherry didn''t know how to answer him. She didn''t even know how to tell him what Jackson just told her,


    so, how could she answer this simple question?


    Cherry dished food into her son''s bowl telling him, "Joe, eat quickly! You need to eat it all, because you


    are growing, okay?"


    Joe suddenly burst into tears, because he knew his Mommy was trying to hide her grief. He knew his


    Mommy was very upset, and grieving. He didn''t know what his parents discussed upstairs, but it took a


    long time, and his Daddy didn''te down, and his Mommy wouldn''t give him an answer now.


    Joe knew his Mommy was evading his question. He picked his chopsticks up, lowered his head and ate


    his food, without asking any more questions.

 Chapter 381 The World Of Mother And Son (Part One)

    Chapter 381 The World Of Mother And Son (Part One)


    Jackson headed downstairs after a while.


    He walked into the dinning room, sat next to Cherry and called to Lily in the kitchen, "Lily, bring me a


    set of chopsticks, please."


    Lily was happy that he came downstairs finally and dly replied, "Of course, here you are."


    Cherry silently continued eating her dinner, even though she knew that Jackson was sitting close to


    her.


    Joe looked from his Mommy to his Daddy and knew from their expression, that they both had


    something on their minds, so he kept quiet. He was thrilled his Daddy was there for dinner because


    that meant his Daddy was moving past the sadness.


    They finished their dinner in silence and when it was over Jackson went back upstairs again.


    Cherry asked her son to go do his homework up in his room, and she would be right up, as soon as


    she finished helping Lily clear the table.


    When she got to Joe''s room, Cherry watched Joe doing homework while thinking about what Jackson


    had said to her. His decision had taken her by surprise, it wasn''t something she ever thought he would


    tell her.


    When Joe finished his homework, he looked at his Mommy who was sitting next to him in a trance and


    asked, "Mommy, is something on your mind?"


    Cherry looked at him quickly after she heard his question. And she knew that Joe must see beyond her


    zed look. He was very smart after all, and must have sensed that she was deep in thought.


    So, she took a deep breath and started, "Joe."


    Joe replied, "Yes. Mommy, what is it?" He knew his Mommy had something important to tell him.


    Cherry hesitated for a long second, before she finally blurted out, "Maybe...I think we need to move


    back into the vi tomorrow."


    Joe was confused why his Mommy said so, so he asked her, "Why do we have to move out, Mommy?"


    His thoughts raced through his mind, ''We''re happy here. There are a lot of kids here. I like living here.


    Why do we need to move out?''


    Cherry didn''t want him to know the real reason. So, instead she exined, "Joe, I don''t want to be here


    anymore. The environment isn''tfortable. So I decided to move back to the vi."


    Joe knew his Mommy was sad, and even though she said they needed to move because she disliked


    the ce, he knew it was because his Daddy said something to her. Before dinner, Mommy was


    upstairs for a long time, and they must have spoken, and now she was telling him they needed to move


    out tomorrow. Joe was smart enough to figure out it had to be a decision made by both his parents.


    Joe didn''t tell his Mommy what he was thinking. Instead, he just reached out his hand, and held his


    Mommy''s hand, telling her, "Mommy, actually I know why we need to move, but, I''ll follow you wherever


    you go. I''ll stay with you always. Mommy!"


    Cherry sighed with happy relief as she said, "Joe." She thought, ''At least I have my son. No matter how


    sad I am, I have to keep pushing forward. Because, I know he will always be with me.''


    Joe remained quietly wrapped in his Mommy''s arms. He knew she was quite upset. He knew Mommy


    and Daddy hadn''t gotten along welltely, so he just let her hold him until she was feeling a little better.


    Cherry tucked him in and when he fell asleep, she left his room.


    When she got to her room, it was empty. Jackson wasn''t there. She wondered if he was in Andrew''s


    room. Over the past few days, Jackson hadn''te to this bedroom. Every night, she went to sleep


    alone andy there thinking about Jackson all night. Tonight was herst night here, and her husband


    was unwilling to be with her even now.


    After taking a shower, she sat on the bed, read for a while and theny down.


    She couldn''t sleep, tossing and turning. Suddenly, she heard the door open.


    She flicked themp beside her on, and saw Jackson walking in.


    Without a word, Jackson changed into pajamas and climbed into bed.


    Cherry couldn''t see his face, as heid there with his back coldly to her.


    "Jackson." She called to him, wrapping her arms around his waist, clinging tightly to him.


    Jackson said nothing but pushed her arms off his waist.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Cherry was puzzled. Jackson came to sleep with her, but he didn''t let her touch him? Was he still


    rejecting her?


    Cherry didn''t try to hold him again. She rolled over, squeezing the quilt between her hands as tears


    rolled down her cheeks. She thought of a sentence she had read, --''The furthest distance in the world


    is not the way from birth to the end. It is when I am right here with you, but you don''t see me at all.''


    Jacksony there awake, hearing her sobbing quietly and knew she was crying.


    After a while, he rolled over, put his arms around her and held her closely to him as usual.


    Cherry felt Jackson''s body heat, but continued to quietly cry.


    Jackson felt a piercing in his heart, and a warm sensation spread through him. He wanted to be close


    to this woman and needed to feel her breath on him. He wanted to be near her all the time. However,


    he was so full of grief for Andrew that he ignored Cherry. It also tortured him everyday when he


    rejected Cherry.


    Jackson stopped overthinking and murmured in her ear, "Baby, you should sleep now."

 Chapter 382 The World Of Mother And Son (Part Two)

    Chapter 382 The World Of Mother And Son (Part Two)


    Hearing his words, and feeling his hot breath in her ear, Cherry rolled toward him, buried her head in


    his chest, and nodded, "All right."


    In the morning Cherry woke up to find Jackson was gone. She was upset as she stared at the empty


    room, because she had no idea when he left.


    She got up, washed and dressed before she left the room.


    She went downstairs. When she saw Joe had put his packed bags in the living room, she was


    astonished. Her son packed faster than she did.


    Joe walked up to her, looking at her and asked, "Mommy, I am packed up and all ready. When are we


    leaving?"


    Joe knew his father wasn''t home, because, when he got downstairs, Lily told him Jackson had left


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    earlier in the morning. Joe thought to himself, ''Maybe Daddy knows we are leaving today and doesn''t


    want to see us go. So, he left early today.''


    Cherry ruffled the hair on his head while suggesting, "Shall we have breakfast before we leave?"


    "Okay." Joe agreed sweetly.


    After breakfast, Cherry threw some clothes in her bag and carried it down the stairs.


    When Joe saw she was only carrying one bag, he asked, "Mommy, that''s all your belongs?"


    Cherry replied, "Yes. I didn''t bring many clothes. There is everything I need at the Vi, so I don''t need


    to carry too many things."


    At that moment, Lily and Bill walked into the room, and when they saw Cherry and Joe were preparing


    to leave, they were sad.


    Lily said, "Mrs. Cherry, ask Mr. Jackson to remain here. I want to take care of you and Joe."


    Bill added, "Yes, please, Mrs. Cherry, I''ll be worried if you and Joe are at the Vi with nobody to take


    care of you."


    Cherry smiled, shook her head and reassured him, "It''s no big deal. Don''t worry about us. We did fine


    here, so we will be fine there as well."


    She paused adding, "Lily, please, take good care of Jackson for me. Remind him to eat on time,


    especially breakfast, he never remembers. Make hearty breakfasts for him please."


    Lily nodded, and tears welled in her eyes. She was very sad to see Cherry and Joe go.


    Cherry turned to Bill and smiling told him, "Bill, I''ll be driving Joe to and from school. So, instead, help


    Jackson whenever he needs you to."


    Bill said, "But Mrs. Cherry, I..." Cherry cut him off, before he could finish.


    She put her hand up, and said firmly, "Joe and I wille back to see you. After all, this is our home


    too. You don''t need to worry; I can take care of Joe." She knew that if she weren''t strong now, Lily and


    Bill would be worried, and more importantly, her son would be heartbroken.


    Lily finally nodded her head and replied, "Mrs. Cherry, if you find you need anything, call me please and


    I''lle to the vi right away."


    Bill quickly added, "Yes, so will I, Mrs. Cherry. Please, call us if there are any problems."


    "Yes, I will." Cherry replied with a sad smile. But, inside, she thought she would have no problem


    handling anything that came up and was just reassuring them.


    Cherry looked down as Joe, and in an animated tone asked, "Joe, we all set now?"


    Joe agreed, "Yeah!"


    Cherry and Joe packed the car, got in and left the military residentialpound.


    On their way to the vi, Cherry felt the tears welling, but she knew she couldn''t cry. Joe was sitting


    right behind her, and she couldn''t let him see her sad or crying.


    Cherry reminded herself that she had to be strong from now on, and that her biggest wish was to keep


    her son happy and healthy, as well as love Jackson the best she could.


    After they got to the vi, Cherry looked at the house they had lived in before. Everything she needed


    was there. No one had been there for so long, and everything was dusty, so she needed to do some


    major spring-cleaning!


    Cherry called out, "Joe."


    Joe quickly replied, "Yes, Mommy?"


    Cherry looked around and asked, "Do you think we need to get to work cleaning?"


    Joe looked around, scratching his head and said, "Maybe. So how should we assign tasks?"


    Cherry thought about it and said, "Well, since there''s only the two of us, maybe we should work


    together as a team. First, we will clean the rooms upstairs. Then, we can clean the kitchen. When we


    are all done with cleaning, I''ll take you out for a great lunch. Then, we could go grocery shopping.


    Tomorrow, we will tackle cleaning the living room and reading room. How''s that sound?"


    "Great!" Joe eximed smiling, as an afterthought he added "I haven''t done any cleaning in a very long


    time. It sounds like it will be fun to clean the house with you!"


    "You little scamp! People should always do housework on Saturdays and Sundays! It''s a healthy


    routine and is good exercise for us!" Cherry felt things were how they used to be, back when she had


    lived alone with her son. All she was concerned about back then in the whole world was Joe, and he


    was the only person she saw every day.


    Joe proudly stated, "Mommy, if I didn''t want to help you save money, I would hire a housemaid to clean


    for us and sit out on the balcony drinking milk tea now."


    Cherry giggled, "Come on Joe, let''s start right away!"


    Joe replied enthusiastically, "Okay, Mommy."

 Chapter 383 Brawl At The Bar (Part One)

    Chapter 383 Brawl At The Bar (Part One)


    Derek was driving that afternoon, with Jackson sitting in the back of the car.


    "Can you believe it Jackson?! We''re finally released!" Derek''s tone was light and he smiled as he


    spoke, peering in the rear view mirror at Jackson.


    Jackson had a serene expression as he looked out the window, "Well, it''s all a little weird, still, I am not


    used to the idea of not being part of the army."


    Derek nodded, "True, we were in the military for so many years. It''d be a lie to say we didn''t miss the


    good old days."


    Jackson went quiet, furrowing his brow. He knew leaving the army didn''t mean he would live a life of


    leisure. On the contrary, he had some enormous tasks ahead of him.


    Derek nced at Jackson in the rear view again and asked, "Jackson, how about hitting a bar for a


    drink or two? We could rx, unwind a bit and have some fun! It''s too early to head home, and go to


    bed. You know there''s nothing to do at home and you''ll be bored there."


    Jackson listened to Derek''s suggestion, and nodded in agreement. He was depressed spending his


    time thinking about Cherry all the time, her soft touch, and her scent, ''A drink or two at the bar might be


    just what I need, '' he decided.


    "Okay. Let''s go, " he tried to sound delighted.


    When they got to the bar, Jackson sat in a corner, giving up the option to request a private room.


    It was afternoon still, so the bar wasn''t as crowded as night time, which also meant it wasn''t as noisy.


    Jackson and Derek were rxing as they drank and chatted on and off.


    Movement out the corner caught Derek''s attention, and looking over, he noticed a friend waving to him.


    For the sake of not being rude, he decided he should go over and say hello.


    Derek said, "Pardon me, Jackson. I''ll be back in a few minutes, enjoy your drink."


    Jackson saw the guy waving to Derek and nodded. ''Must be a friend.'' Jackson had thought.


    Jackson turned his attention to the bass yer on the center stage as Derek left, listening to the riff he


    was ying.


    Cherry had left the residentialpound today, and Jackson had resigned hismission in the army.


    He felt more emotional than before, and here he was yearning for Cherry, not wanting to separate from


    her as he drowned his sorrows at a bar. When Cherry was alone at the vi, would she be afraid and


    lonely at night without him there? Would she find it difficult to sleep soundly? Worrying about Cherry


    and Joe preupied Jackson''s thoughts on this momentous day.


    Jackson frowned, wondering if maybe he had been hasty, and sending Cherry away was the wrong


    choice. In fact, Jackson felt confused about the present, and found himself unable to predict what


    would happen in future.


    "Hello, Mr. Jackson!"


    Jackson was snapped out of his thoughts by a voice calling him. He turned around, looked to where the


    voice came from, and saw a woman heading towards him.


    Who was she? Jackson wondered unpleasantly. It hadn''t crossed his mind that he might run into an


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    acquaintance at the bar.


    Rosa walked up to Jackson with a warm smile on her face, "Mr. Jackson, don''t you recognize me? I''m


    Joe''s teacher at school."


    Rosa kept smiling, trying to remain calm and graceful. She was nervous standing so near Jackson,


    who looked more handsome and enigmatic under the neon lighting than he usually did.


    Her introduction jogged Jackson''s memory, and he recalled meeting Rosa at the school gate, "Hi, Miss


    Rosa. what a pleasant surprise! Are you having a good time here?"


    Jackson was greeting her for politeness sake, and his voice was chilly, after all, he hadn''t intended to


    socialize with anyone, despite Rosa had approached him.


    Rosa''s smile remained intact, "Yeah! I got here a few minutes ago and happened to notice you sitting


    here, alone. May I join you?"


    Jackson was confused, why did she want to sit with him? Yet, his upbringing told him it would be


    impolite for him to refuse her a seat, so he said, "Please."


    "Thank you!" Rosa was delighted and sat close to Jackson. Joy filled Rosa''s heart for in her mind,


    sitting close to Jackson gave the illusion she might be part of his rich world too.


    Jackson didn''t pay attention to Rosa sitting there next to him. He kept drinking, looking over at Derek


    from time to time, who was chatting with his friend still.


    "Mr. Jackson, are you here alone?" asked Rosa, as she was leaned closer to Jackson.


    "No, I came with a friend. He went to say hello to some old friends, and will be back soon." Jackson


    was looking in front of him and not Rosa; then he noticed she was trying to close the distance between


    them.


    "Oh? Good!" Rosa''s voice remained delighted, "Joe''s mother didn''te with you then?"


    Her probing surprised Jackson. He turned, and stared at Rosa when she finished speaking.


    "What? Why do you want to know that?" asked Jackson instead of answering. He had a slight hint of


    disgust in his eyes as he watched her.


    Jackson''s vicious expression frightened Rosa, and she quickly told him, "I meant no offense. It was just


    small talk."


    Jackson looked away, turning his attention to the band on stage, he said in a cold voice, "Madam,


    would you mind leaving, now?"


    Jackson thought she was disgusting. What a slut! How could she feel so confident that she gossip


    about Cherry to him?

 Chapter 384 Brawl At The Bar (Part Two)

    Chapter 384 Brawl At The Bar (Part Two)


    Rosa grabbed at Jackson''s arm, as if they were intimate friends. She whispered, "Mr. Jackson, I want


    to stay with you, may I?"


    Jackson fought the urge to push her away, although she was impolitely holding his arm. Instead, he


    turned a furious re to Rosa and demanded, "Don''t - you - ever - touch - me - Again!"


    Rosa knew from the cold, slow way his words dripped and the sinister look in his eyes that Jackson


    was outrage. It terrified her so much and she quickly took her hands off Jackson.


    Sally had just walked into the bar, and saw the scene between Jackson and Rosa. Mond, who had


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    apanied her, was looking around. He noticed her speeding off to one corner of the bar.


    Mond followed Sally, unaware still why she had taken off. After all, they arrived together, so it was best


    for him to remain by her. He thought she must have seen some friends and wanted to say Hi to them.


    Sally walked up to the table Jackson was sitting at and filled with loathing, yanked Rosa away from


    him.


    Jackson saw Sally and was a bit surprised. Why would she be here? Why would she be pulling Joe''s


    teacher up?


    Sally kept her eyes fixed on Rosa, demanding, "Who the hell are you?"


    Rosa was frightened at first, thinking it was Cherry who had angrily pulled her away, but when she


    turned and saw it was Sally, and not Jackson''s wife at all, she wasn''t afraid anymore.


    "Who am I? Who are you? Who do you think you are to do this to me?" Rosa smacked Sally''s hand


    away as she demanded in return.


    "You bitch! How dare you to hit on Jackson!" Sally swore.


    Rosa wasn''t happy hearing Sally refer to Jackson by his first name as if they were close. It was said


    Jackson had no other lover, only his wife. So, then, who was this woman? She was dressed like any


    other typical upper-ssdy. Who on Earth was she?


    "What goes on between Mr. Jackson and I is none of your business! Who are you?" Rosa stared at


    Sally with hatred. If this woman wanted to fight her over Jackson, she had to win, whatever it cost.


    "How dare you stand there, hitting on Jackson, and not know who I am!" Sally had no intentions of


    hiding her anger. Anyone trying to get at Jackson would answer to her!


    Rosa wanted to refute Sally''s words, but she saw someone standing behind Sally, staring at Jackson.


    That confused Rosa even more and she was at a loss for words.


    Jackson saw Mond too. He put his drink down and stood up.


    A smile was on Mond''s face as he looked at Jackson and said, "Hello, I''m surprised to find you here


    too, Mr. Jackson."


    Mond put emphasis on hisst two words, as if that was all he meant to say.


    Jackson turned to Sally, said, "Did you twoe together?"


    "Yes, we passed by and wanted a cup of tea." Sally''s voice was soft, almost a purr as spoke to


    Jackson. She looked around asking, "Did youe alone? Or are you with Derek? Where is Derek, if


    he came with you?"


    Jackson didn''t reply, because he was too furious. He just sat back down and started drinking again.


    Sally didn''t understand why Jackson was behaving this way. Was he angry?


    Rosa saw how Jackson ignored Sally and knew he didn''t like her.


    Rosa sat back down too, leaning closely to Jackson, as if they were intimate friends. She said to Sally,


    "Now, do you get it? Jackson doesn''t want to see you!"


    Sally became outraged seeing Rosa''s smug expression. This woman thought she was something!


    Sally couldn''t bear Rosa challenging her like this.


    Sally grabbed Rosa and yanked her up, shoving her away.


    Sally''s actions were unexpected, and Rosa fell backwards. Wine bottles that were sitting on the table


    toppled over, rolled off the table and shattered as they hit the floor.


    "I told you, it doesn''t matter if you fancy yourself in love with Jackson, you are nothing! Don''t you ever


    think you can unt like that in front of me!" Sally said gruffly. She hadn''t thought there could be others


    meddling when she took on Cherry as her deadly enemy. This women may have appeared to be more


    pure than Cherry, but Sally could tell Rosa was actually more cunning by her actions. Compared to


    beating Cherry, tackling this woman might take longer.


    Mond rolled his eyes at Rosa, who was sitting on the floor, and then red angrily at Sally. He said,


    "Don''t fight here! Take it outside."


    Mond knew Sally was like a revolving around the Sun, so he knew what Sally nned as soon


    as he saw what was happening. Mond was tired of all the quarreling and fighting between women. So,


    Mond thought if Sally tackled Rosa somewhere else, away from him, it would that much better.


    Sally and Rosa heard Mond. His simple words somehow frightened Rosa more, and she turned to Sally


    with fear in her eyes.


    Sally reminded herself that if she didn''t set an example now, there would be more and more women


    like Rosa, tempting Jackson.


    With that, Sally dragged Rosa to her feet and away, saying, "If I don''t teach you a lesson today and


    release my anger, how can I happily continue my life in the city?"

 Chapter 385 The Conversation Among The Three People (Part One)

    Chapter 385 The Conversation Among The Three People (Part One)


    When he saw that Rosa was being led away by Sally, Mond turned his focus onto Jackson and then sat


    opposite to him.


    "Well, howe you have time to y here?" teased Mond, with his eyes fixed on Jackson.


    "Aren''t you ying here too?" asked Jackson in reply, even though he didn''t feel like answering him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mond suddenly burst intoughter when he heard him, and said, "Haha! The Mr. Jackson that I heard


    of from the others should''ve been a cautious toff, not at all like this. Howe you''re out on the tiles?"


    Mond paused for a moment, and then continued to ask, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    When Jackson heard Mond''s words, he suddenly recalled of his Grandpa''s ident. Jackson firmly


    believed that it had to be rted to Mond, and if he guessed right, then his Grandpa had died because


    his heart couldn''t bear the pain of seeing Mond again.


    "It''s not beeen long since my Grandpa passed away; do you think that I could feel in the best of


    spirits?" replied Jackson with his eyes fixed on Mond, eager to see his reaction to the question.


    Mond''s face instantly changed the moment he heard about Jackson''s words. That ident had already


    turned into a nightmare for him these days. He nearly dreamed himself standing in front of the Chu


    Family''s house every night. If he had had a better attitude, and hadn''t rushed to that ce so?


    impulsively, maybe Jackson''s Grandfather would have still been...


    When he noticed that Mond''s face had started to turn pale, Jackson could tell that he actually cared


    about that ident too.


    Jackson and Mond then just stared at each other in silence.


    Some timeter, Mond broke the silence. "I apologize for what happened to your Grandpa, " said


    Mond.


    "Do you think it''s any use to apologize to me now?" Jackson refused to ept Mond''s apology,


    because he didn''t need any of it. Jackson didn''t hate Mond in his heart, because he knew that the Chu


    Family had also had a direct influence on Mond. He couldn''t have be the person that he was and


    led a life full of hate without the Chu Family''s deeds. Although he wanted to hate him, he would


    eventually wash out that idea from his mind when he thought of his Grandpa and his parents who had


    been apart from him for so many years.


    Mond lowered his head, speechless with regret. He didn''t dare for a moment to meet with Jackson''s


    eyes.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted all along? Our Family has now been finally ruined. Are you satisfied with


    this?" said Jackson. Cherry then also came into his mind, and his heart started to ache even more


    painful than it already was.


    Mond raised his head, and said to Jackson, "Yes, but this is just a small part of the final result that I


    want to achieve. The next step will target you."


    When he said those words, Mond had lost all of the strength that he had remaining in his heart. He also


    suffered and grieved Andrew''s death, but he would never forget the tough times and trials and


    tribtions that he had gone through in the past years.


    Sparks of fury suddenly started to gleam in Jackson''s eyes. He sharply gazed at Mond, and said word


    by word, "I''ll be right here waiting for you."


    Derek also arrived, and from the distance he saw Jackson talking to Mond. Jackson''s expression didn''t


    seem to be good, and Derek clearly knew that his conversation with Mond couldn''t possibly be a calm?


    and sensible one.


    He then walked to them and took a seat beside them. He looked at Mond, and said, "I never expect


    that the president of the ZM Group is here too."


    Mond looked back at Derek, and after he slightly smiled at him, said, "Haven''t seen you for a long


    time."


    "Haha, yes. Do you like patronizing the surrounding as well?" said Derek, smiling, while he looked at


    Mond up and down. Obviously, Mond hade to Jackson for a specific purpose. Both Jackson and


    Derek hadn''t paid close attention to what was happening in the business world recently because of


    Andrew''s death. They also didn''t know about Mond''s current status, and what was his next action with


    the ZM Group.


    Mond indifferently shrugged his shoulders, and with a softer expression than Jackson''s, he said, "No,


    not so often; I juste here sometimes."


    Derek didn''t reply, and instead picked up his wine ss and took a sip out of it.


    "Mr. Jackson, how about you? Do youe here often?" asked Mond, but deep down inside his heart,


    Mond was actually wondering why would Jackson, a married man, evere to a ce like that? Had


    Cherry allowed him to have fun there?


    Derek shook his head, and said, "Do you think that the two of us have much free time?"


    He paused for a moment, and then continued, "We came here only to celebrate our retirement. We are


    no longer soldiers from now on."


    Mond was bbergasted when he heard Derek''s words. ''What''s that? Did Jackson leave the army?'' he


    thought.


    Mond then averted his sight to Jackson, but Jackson didn''t want to see him, and instead looked


    sideways.


    Mond then focused back on Derek, and asked, "Did both of you leave the army?"


    "Is it really so surprising for you to hear that?" replied Derek, without giving him a direct answer.


    After he heard Derek''s inquiry, Mond immediately adjusted his emotions, and said, "No, I was just


    asking..."


    But Derek''s following words bewildered Mond even more.


    "There are some limitations to what a soldier can do and not do, but an ordinary civilian is much freer to


    do everything he wants. Even if he wants to do business, he won''t be breaking thew, right?" slowly


    said Derek while he stared at Mond.

 Chapter 386 The Conversation Among The Three People (Part Two)

    Chapter 386 The Conversation Among The Three People (Part Two)


    Mond found a hint of hatred sparkling inside Derek''s eyes, and it was obvious that Derek loathed him


    and that his words were clearly directed against him. He thought that it would now be even more


    difficult for him to deal with Jackson, because now he had no kinds of limitations imposed on him. He


    could do whatever he wanted to and no one could stop him. After the unfortunate event that regarded


    his Grandpa calmed down, Jackson would master the power, and then...


    Mond didn''t even dare to think what was going to happen next. His previous thoughts had been too


    simple. He had deemed that Jackson would still consider his identity as a solider when his Grandpa


    passed away, but now what Derek said had made Mond''s mind aplete mess. The situation


    seemed to have be a lot moreplex than it was.


    When Derek noticed that Mond had been stunned by his words, a smile curved up on his lips. He


    asked, "What''s wrong? Is the sudden news so frightening?"


    Jackson was listening to their conversation and imagined Mond''s expression in his mind, even though


    he didn''t look at his face. He hadn''t intended to tell that to Mond, but he could understand Derek''s


    reason. He was resisting Mond, and he wanted him know that he wasn''t easy to deal with.


    Mond suddenly looked surprised, and he sifted his eyes from Derek to Jackson. "So, ourpetition


    will be even fiercer. Now that you two have dedicated yourselves to your own lives, I will also devote


    more attention to ying with you two, " said Mond.


    "Mond, I''m really curious to see what the result will be when you devote more of your attention to us, "


    said Jackson immediately in a cold and stern tone.


    But Mond didn''t lose his ground for a moment, and as he looked into Jackson''s eyes, he said, "You


    haven''t gotten the real power yet. When you''ll get it, you''ll see the result."


    "That''s none of your business, " said Derek. He thought, ''Who does Mond think he is? How dare he


    remark on Jackson? This guy is a bit too insolent for his own good.''


    All of a sudden, Jackson asked, "Do you want to steal my power?" He knew what Mond was thinking in


    his mind. How could he ever turn a blind eye to all those fantastic interests and power?


    "What did you say?" asked Mond, and then continued, "I should now go and im half of the Chu


    Family''s property."


    Hearing these words, Derek immediately got irritated, and shouted, "Mond, you are too insolent!"


    When Jackson saw that Derek wanted to stand up andy his hands on Derek, Jackson immediately


    stretched out his arm and gestured him to stop.


    Jackson steadily kept his eyes on Mond, and asked, "You want it, don''t you?"


    But Mond didn''t reply, and instead just looked back into Jackson''s eyes without saying a word.


    "Just go and do that if you have the means, " said Jackson in a casual tone.


    Derek gazed at Jackson because he couldn''t understand why he treated Mond with so much calm in


    the tensed situation they were in. He should have given Mond proper beating for behaving so


    ridiculously and even wanting half of the Chu Family''s property. Did he actually think that Andrew also


    owed him his entire life for what he had done in the past? Did he think that the whole Chu Family also


    owed him too?


    But Jackson simply ignored Derek''s words, and kept his steady gaze on Mond.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Jackson, don''t worry, because our hatred will note to an end so early, " said Mond, but without


    replying to Jackson''s words. He knew better than anyone one else that Jackson was challenging him,


    because although he told him that he could go and try to reim his half, he was actually implying that


    he didn''t stand a chance for it. But, nevertheless, Mond still wanted to try, because he wanted to know


    if he could actually do it. He had never been afraid of failure. After all, he started off with nothing, so


    losing everything he had now was also eptable for him.


    "How could it possibly end early?" replied Jackson. He continued, "I wasn''t in the mood to y with you


    before, but now I can y with you everyday. Do you want to take your revenge on me? Come on, I''m


    eagerly waiting to see how capable you truly are!"


    After he said this, Jackson rose to his feet and left the suffocating ce. He was unwilling to stay there


    for a minute longer.


    Derek also stood up when he saw Jackson leave. He looked for a moment more at Mond, and said,


    "You''d better not?interfere in the thing with the butler, or otherwise I can''t assure you if these guys you


    sent out still be so safe anymore."


    "No!" said Mond, as he stood up to resist him.


    "He already knows too much, and I can''t let such a ticking time bomb roam around free. He''s out of my


    control!" continued Mond. He couldn''t feel at peace when he knew that the butler was wandering


    outside free.


    "I know what you''re worried about, but, " said Derek, "If you dispose of the butler, then Jackson won''t


    let you go. You know that better than I do."


    Gazing at Derek, Mond didn''t speak a word, and thought that maybe he should ponder Derek''s


    warning.


    "You''ve annoyed him enough already, and if you don''t want him to do some very cruel things to you,


    then you''d better stop interfering in our things. He''s capable of murdering you, " continued Derek, when


    he saw that Mond wasn''t replying to him.


    After that, Derek turned around and left.


    When he saw Derek walking away, Mond started to feel a bit scared. Jackson was just like rabid wolf


    that he had irritated. He had no idea of what would happen next.


    But Mond believed firmly in one thing, that hispetition with Jackson would now be much more


    fiercer than ever.

 Chapter 387 The H King Group (Part One)

    Chapter 387 The H King Group (Part One)


    In the evening, Joe felt very delighted to sit in the dining room and eat the noodles Cherry had cooked


    for him.


    "Mommy, it''s so yummy! You''re the best cook in the world, " cheerfully said Joe while munching on his


    food.


    "There''s no need to hurry, boy. No one''s going to take your food away, and there''s also still some more


    left in the kitchen, " gently said Cherry as she gazed at Joe with all the love and tenderness that she


    could reflect in her eyes to him.


    "Okay, " replied Joe.


    After dinner, Cherry and Joe rxed on the sofa and chatted with each other.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Mommy, do you have any ns about what we''re going to do next?" suddenly asked Joe as he


    seriously looked at Cherry.


    Cherry pondered his question for a moment, and replied, "Joe, what I''m thinking is that tomorrow we


    should go to your Uncle''s home and visit your grandparents. Next week I''ll start looking for a job, and


    you''ll go to school as usual. We''ll live in this house, and I''ll drive you to school and back every day.


    How does that sound?"


    "But Mommy, you''ll get very tired if you do so many things every day. You''ll not only have to work, but


    you''ll also have to take care of me, " said Joe a little upset. It seemed like they were living abroad


    again, because his Mommy will be busy working all day long again to make ends meet. What time she


    would have left after that, she would have to dedicate it to Joe.


    Cherry gave off a little smile, and while she gently stroked her son''s hair, said, "It''s alright, Joe;


    Mommy''s already used to this sort of thing."


    As he looked into Cherry''s eyes, Joe asked, "Mommy, did Daddy really leave us? Is it true that the


    three of us can''t live together anymore?"


    Cherry calmly answered him, "No, it''s not true. Your Daddy would never leave us."


    Along with the strong encouragement that everything will be alright, Cherry also had a strong will. Even


    if Jackson wanted to leave her, she would never let him go, and would stay with him no matter what


    happened. She had already decided long ago that she would be with him forever, to love him and to


    protect him.


    While Joe remained silent, Cherry continued to say, "Joe, your Great-Grandpa has just passed away,


    and this broke your Daddy''s heart, because your Great-Grandpa was the most important person to


    him. Your father has lost the one person that he loved the most. We move back here so we can give


    him some time to be alone, because he''s very depressed now, and doesn''t have time to take care of


    us. After his sadness passes, he''lle back to us; all we need to do is wait." After she paused for a


    moment, Cherry looked at her son with a deep look in her eyes, and in a serious tone said, "Don''t


    forget that we''re your Daddy''s family too, and that we should always be there for him."


    After he heard her words, Joe nodded diligently. Now he also started to believe that his Daddy would


    eventually return to them.


    "Mommy, when will Daddye back to us? I miss Great-Grandpa too, " said Joe as he lowered his


    head, with tears streaming down on his cheeks from his eyes.


    Watery sparks also glittered faintly in the corners of Cherry''s eyes. She was very sad about what had


    happened, and also missed Andrew a great deal.


    "Joe, " affectionately called Cherry, as she threw her arms around her son and tightly held him in them.


    In the morning, Cherry got up very early to make breakfast for Joe and herself.


    After Joe had awakened and washed up, he walked downstairs and immediately smelled food in the


    dinning room.


    "Mommy, it smells really good what you did there, " cried Joe as he rushed in the dinning room.


    "Really? Come on then, it''s time to have breakfast, " said Cherry smiling.


    "Alright! Mommy, are we going to my Uncle''s home after breakfast?" asked Joe as he started to enjoy


    the food on the table.


    "Yes, I''ve already called your Uncle earlier, and he said that both your grandma and grandpa are


    waiting for us at home, " answered Cherry, while she also started to eat breakfast.


    "Hooray! I miss grandpa so much! And grandma and Uncle Wilson! I want Uncle Wilson to y games


    with me!" cheerfully said Joe as he remembered the life he had at his Uncle''s home before moving with


    his father.


    "You really want to go to your Uncle''s house, don''t you? Come on, after you finish your food we can set


    off, " said Cherry smiling.


    After they ate, Cherry quickly cleaned the kitchen and set off with Joe to Wilson''s house.


    Before long, they already saw the people standing at the gates waiting for them.


    "Mommy, it''s grandma and grandpa! And Uncle Wilson!" happily cried out Joe.


    "Yes! They''re waiting for us, " said Cherry smiling. After she went through the gates, she parked the car


    in front of the vi.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Joe rushed towards Jacob, jumped into his arms, and happily cried


    out, "Grandpa! I missed you so much!"


    "Oh, my dear grandson, I''ve also been waiting for you for so long to visit me, and now you finally came,


    " cheerfully said Jacob as he held Joe in his arms and grinned from ear to ear.


    Elsa also looked at Joe with a smile on her face, and then turned to Cherry to greet her. "Hi, Cherry, "


    she said.


    "Hi, mom, " replied Cherry with a smile on her lips as she walked up to Elsa and affectionately held her


    in her arms. She then turned to Jacob, and politely greeted him, "Hi, Jacob."


    "Hi, Cherry, we''re so d that you and Joe are here! Wilson just told me this morning that you were


    the gates, " said Jacob, smiling.


    After she heard this, Cherry turned to Wilson and also beamed at him. Acting as if she was somehow


    ming him, Cherry said, "Wilson, didn''t I tell you that we wereing after breakfast? How could you


    make Jacob and mom wait for us at the gates for so much time?"


    "They insisted on waiting for you there, there was nothing that I could do, " reluctantly said Wilson. He


    could tell that Cherry was just pretending to put the me on him, because he was very familiar with


    the way that she talked and had her way. He was actually very happy to see that Cherry was arguing


    with him like a real sister would.


    Cherry let out a little smile and said nothing more.


    Elsa quickly reminded them, "Come on, now that Cherry and Joe have arrived, why are we still


    standing outside? Let''s go in!"


    "Come on, Uncle Wilson, you''re going to y games with meter as you promised me you would, "


    said Joe in a little imperious manner.


    Wilson smiled to Joe, and said, "Little boy, ying games is the only thing that''s on your mind, isn''t it?


    Let me ask you, have you been studying hard at schooltely?"

 Chapter 388 The H King Group (Part Two)

    Chapter 388 The H King Group (Part Two)


    "Of course I have! I was the No.1 in thest exam, again, " proudly said Joe. He wasn''t bragging


    because he was a real genius, and besides, what they were learning in school was too simple for him


    to put any effort in it. In other words, he understood everything in his school books the moment after he


    read them for the first time. The only thing that annoyed him was the Chinese character writing


    practice, which was a little too boring for him to handle.


    "Really now? Our Joe is brilliant, right?" said Elsa smiling. She felt very delighted to see that after all


    these years, Joe had grown up into a clever and sensitive boy. He was now not only her daughter''s


    son, but also her grandson, the child whom she wanted to give everything in the world.


    "Of course I am! Grandma, how about you make up a math problem for me and see if I can get it right


    the first time! I''ll prove myself with deeds, not words, okay?" said Joe with a smug look all over his face.


    "Joe, please keep a low profile now. Grandma and grandpa are your family, and you really don''t need


    to brag about yourself in front of them, " said Cherry, further educating her naughty son.


    "Okay, " answered Joe as he lowered his head. He always had to listen to his Mommy and ept her


    criticism, because in his heart, his Mommy was the greatest person in the world.


    After they walked into the living room, Joe knew that the adults had something to discuss between


    them, so he went to the study upstairs to y some of hisputer games.


    Sitting in the living room, Elsa asked Cherry concerned, "Cherry, how is everything going with you


    nowadays? Wilson told me that you moved back to the vi, but what about Jackson?"


    Wilson also looked at Cherry with a worried look on his face. He wanted to know how Cherry was


    getting along these days, and what was on her mind at the moment.


    Cherry then looked at Jacob and then at Elsa. She said, "Jacob, mom, everything''s alright, don''t worry.


    Some of Jackson''s friends have been helping him these days, and they have been handling everything


    perfectly well. There''s no need for you to worry about anything."


    Cherry paused for a moment, and then continued to say, "We moved to thepound because we


    wanted to take care of Andrew, but now that he passed away... Jackson and I had a talk, and we


    decided to move back into the vi."


    "Jackson''s already living in the vi now?" asked Jacob.


    Cherry shook her head, and answered him, "No, there''s still something that he needs to deal with, but


    he''ll move back to live with us after he finishes with everything."


    Jacob didn''t say anything anymore, and Elsa just lowered her head, denoting that she somehow


    understood the situation. Now she knew how hard her daughter''s life actually was after Andrew''s


    departure.


    While he was staring at Cherry, who was pretending to be strong, Wilson felt uneasy and sad. Why did


    his sister, a vulnerable woman with a child to care, had to put up with all those things right now? Wilson


    remembered that when Cherry was pregnant and living abroad alone, he had offered to stay with her


    so he could take care of her, but she had been very stubborn and hadn''t epted his help. Although


    she had reunited with Jackson, her life had still remained unchanged, and she was still living in


    toughness and bitterness. Why was God so unfair to her? What crime did shemit for all of this


    misfortune? Why did she have to suffer so much?


    When she saw that the three of them had fallen silent, Cherry gave a little smile, and said, "Mom,


    Jacob, Wilson, you don''t need to worry about me. I''m alright, really."


    After she saw that Cherry put on her brave face for them, Elsa still felt very uneasy, and said, "Cherry,


    please tell me if you need any help. You know we''re always here for you."


    "Yes, we''re family! There''s no need to feel awkward if you want to ask us for help! No matter what


    trouble you''re in, just tell us and we''ll find a way out of it! Please don''t struggle and put up with


    everything alone, " said Jacob, who also felt morose when he saw Cherry''s downcast look.


    "Thank you, everyone, I will, " replied Cherry. Theirforting words warmed her heart, and she was


    very grateful that she could count on them and have them by her side.


    "Then what are you going to do next?" asked Wilson. He wanted to know what Cherry was actually


    thinking.


    Cherry didn''t try to conceal anything from them, and told them her real thoughts. "Maybe I''m going to


    go and look for a job. I can''t stay at home all the time, " she said.


    "Do youck money? I''ll give you some if you don''t have enough, " quickly said Elsa.


    "No, no, it''s not that!" immediately denied Cherry, "I don''tck money, and what I have now is more


    than enough for me and Joe to be fine for a couple of years, but I''m just thinking that I can''t stay at


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    home all day long and just do nothing. I want to do something to fill the day and make myself busy, I


    want to live a fulfilling life!"


    Wilson fell silent; he knew her very much, and wasn''t surprised at all by what she said. She had never


    loafed her life away, because she had always enjoyed working to some extent. All that she wanted to


    do was to create a more meaningful and fulfilling life for her and her son with her own two hands.


    Jacob nodded, and said, "Yes, that''s true. You''ll get bored if you stay at home day and night."


    "Cherry, do you want to work in apany?" suddenly asked Wilson.


    As she looked at Wilson, Cherry nodded.


    A smile then crept on Wilson''s face. "Okay, then you don''t have to worry about looking for a job now, "


    said Wilson.


    Cherry was shocked. She stared at Wilson and wondered what he meant with his words.


    Wilson continued to say, "I owned only part of mypany before, the other shareholder was a friend


    of mine. Recently, I''ve made some reorganizing, and picked out some subordinates that I need for my


    team. Now that I''ve set up my ownpany, and changed its name into the H King Group, I still don''t


    have enough employees to fill everything in at the moment, so I was thinking that maybe you could


    "The H King Group?" Cherry couldn''t believe her ears. She had thought that Wilson''spany hadn''t


    been doing too well, and that he only had partial control over the business. She had never thought that


    he would be able to start his own business one day.


    "Yes, now your dear brother is the only boss of the H King Group. Come on,e and help me, okay?"


    said Wilson smiling.

 Chapter 389 His Innermost Thoughts And Feelings (Part One)

    Chapter 389 His Innermost Thoughts And Feelings (Part One)


    Cherry had never expected that there would be such wonderful news in store for her. She had quit her


    job for some time already, and she had been also busy recently with her family affairs. She had had no


    time and energy to be concerned about Wilson''spany, and Wilson hadn''t told her anything about it


    either. The news that she got from her brother made her feel more excited than surprised.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Cherry nced at Jacob, who clearly indicated that he supported her working in Wilson''spany.


    She then looked at her mother, and Elsa also nodded to her with a big smile on her face, encouraging


    her to take the newly revealed opportunity.


    In the end, Cherry turned to Wilson, whose eyes were gleaming filled with expectation.


    She then nodded, and seriously said to him, "Well, you could say I''m in. Wilson, let''s work hard


    together and run the H King Group well."


    "Great!" said Wilson excitedly, because that was the exact answer that he had expected from Cherry.


    He then immediately continued to say, "I''ll appoint you as the General Manager of thepany."


    Cherry was surprised when she heard him, and replied, "That''s crazy! I don''t even think the other


    colleagues will ept that."


    "If they know that you''re the former sales director of the JS Group, do you think they will still mind it?"


    asked Wilson.


    Cherry pondered for a while, and realized that Wilson was indeed right. Everyone knew the leading role


    that the JS Group yed in the city, and thus her former position in the JS Group was a quite


    convincing evidence of her capability.


    "Well, we have a deal then! Cherry, I believe that you will perform exceptionally well as the General


    Manager of the H King Group, " said Jacob kindly.


    When Cherry saw that both Wilson and Jacob had their confidence set in her, she made up her mind to


    ept the position.


    The living room was then filled with joyfulughters.


    After lunch, Cherry and Wilson went on the balcony and chatted with each other.


    "Cherry, you and Jackson¡­" said Wilson, but he didn''t finish his words. He just gazed at Cherry''s face,


    worried about what would happen to her and her family.


    Cherry looked at the peaceful scenery in front of her, and lightly replied, "He was badly upset by


    Grandpa''s death, and I can understand what he''s done to me. Anyway, Mond was standing at the door


    at that time."


    "Then you can exin everything to Jackson. You can tell him that you didn''t speak anything with


    Mond, that he was there for Andrew, and that you also didn''t know what he said to Andrew. Oh, why


    didn''t you tell him all of this?" asked Wilson anxiously. He was worried about Cherry very much,


    because he didn''t want her to feel wronged in the Chu Family ever again. He could still remember how


    she was five years ago when she had firste to find him. He was still upset when he thought of the


    faint look that she had in her eyes at that time. Although she was back in the Chu Family, she still lived


    a hard life, and how could he ever feel relieved when he knew that she wouldn''t be treated well?


    Cherry shook her head, and said, "No, Wilson. I know that his mind is in a total mess now, and even if I


    told him all of this, he may not believe me. And I''m also worried that¡­"


    But Cherry didn''t finish her sentence.


    "What are you also worried about?" immediately asked Wilson.


    "Those things might happen to the Chu Familyter, " said Cherry, worried. She could somehow guess


    a few of them. One the day of Andrew''s funeral, there had been dozens of strangers present there, and


    Cherry was quite sure that they weren''t rtives of the Family, and that Jackson was the one who had


    received them. If Cherry guessed right, they had to be Bobby''s henchmen.


    Wilson was lost in thought, because it seemed that he already knew what Cherry had tried to say.


    She continued, "Although I don''t know how much power Grandpa had, or how many people he had


    been under his leadership while he was still alive, I do know that after Grandpa''s death all of these


    things now need to be handled by Jackson, and by him alone. The burdenying on his back must be


    inconceivable..."


    Cherry''s words stunned Wilson. He had always been concerned about Cherry, and he had always


    wanted her to live a simple life, but he had forgotten that the family in which she had married into was


    not an ordinary family at all.


    "What''s your n then?" asked Wilson.


    Cherry didn''t answer his question immediately. She thought for a while, and replied, "I''m not quite sure,


    but ever since I moved back to the vi together with Joe, I''ve taken good care of him. For the moment,


    I''ll focus on our current life, but as for Jackson..." Cherry paused for a while, and then continued, "I


    want to give him some time to calm himself down. I''ll talk with him after he finishes dealing with the


    current troubles."


    Wilson nodded to her, and said, "Maybe that''s the best option that you have for now. I hope that he can


    handle them well."


    Cherry suddenly turned to look at Wilson, and firmly said, "Wilson, we have to trust Jackson. I''m sure


    that he will handle everything well."


    "Yes, I also believe in him because I know that he has the capacity to deal with them." Wilson felt a little


    relieved after chatting with Cherry, because he found that she was clear enough about what she had to


    do. It seemed that he didn''t need to worry about her that much, and that she was rational and strong.


    Cherry suddenly thought of something. She looked at her brother, and asked, "Wilson, how are you


    getting on with Selina nowadays?"


    Wilson nced at Cherry surprised, because he hadn''t expected Cherry to ask him this sort of


    question. He avoided looking back at her and instead looked calmly at the scenery in front of him.


    "Cherry, do you want to listen to some of the true ideas in my mind?" asked Wilson.


    "Of course that I want to know what you''re really thinking about, " said Cherry. She really wanted to


    know how the two were getting on with each other. One of them was he brother, who was her reliable


    support, and the other one was her best friend, whom she had regarded as her younger sister. Both of


    them were very important people to her.


    "Selina is a very nice and innocent girl, and although she looks very delicate and beautiful outside,


    inside she''s also strong andpetitive. I really enjoy the time I spend together with her, no matter


    whether we chat about casual things or discuss about business. She is such a charming girl that I''m


    deeply attracted by her, and what''s more, because of her I started to learn to look at the bright side of


    the things, " said Wilson. He paused for a moment, and then continued to say, "Selina and you have a


    lot inmon in characteristics; both of you are very stubborn and are likely to throw a tantrum from


    time to time, but when ites to something important, you can also be very serious. Both of you care


    about the people around you very much. She''s done so many things for me already."

 Chapter 390 His Innermost Thoughts And Feelings (Part Two)

    Chapter 390 His Innermost Thoughts And Feelings (Part Two)


    Cherry smiled cheerfully as she listened to Wilson''s words. Judging from them she could tell that


    Wilson had fallen in love with Selina for some time already.


    "Wilson, Selina is a very nice girl, and I think that she is definitely your Miss Right. You''ve always told


    me that you wanted to take good care of me, and now I clearly know that you said that because you


    regarded me as your little sister, instead of your sweetheart. For Selina, things are different, because


    you two love and appreciate each other. It''s true love, and that''s why you get along so well with each


    other. When you''re together, both of you feel rxed andfortable, and Selina treats you well


    because she loves you, because you y an important role in her heart. You also have a good


    impression on her, and obviously you want to always be close to her. I reckon she must have yed an


    important role in your heart too, am I right?" said Cherry.


    Wilson nodded after he listened to Cherry''s words, and he had to admit that he indeed loved Selina.


    His entire mind was filled with Selina''s face at that moment, and he couldn''t hide his true feelings from


    himself any longer.


    When she saw him nodding, Cherry reached out her hand and grabbed Wilson''s arm. She then said,


    "Wilson, go and chase her, because she deserves your love. I want Selina to be happy, and also you to


    be happy."


    Wilson then turned his head and looked into Cherry''s eyes. She provided him a great deal of


    encouragement.


    "I know what I have to do then, " said Wilson. He became very confident thanks to Cherry, and because


    his beloved little sister had given him all of her best wishes and blessing, he had been renewed with


    fresh energy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was alreadyte in the evening when Cherry and her son headed back home from Wilson''s house.


    After they arrived, Cherry cooked a quick and simple meal for them to eat.


    While they were eating their dinner in the dining room, Cherry''s phone rang. After she checked it, she


    saw Selina''s name on the screen.


    Cherry answered, "Hello, Selina."


    "Cherry, where are you now?" said Selina in an anxious manner.


    "I''m at home. What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?" quickly asked Cherry, also worried. She


    was afraid that something bad had happened when she heard Selina''s anxious voice.


    "No, there''s nothing wrong. I just arrived at the residentialpound to see you, but Lily told me that


    you and Joe moved back to the vi. What the hell is going on?" asked Selina.


    After she heard Selina''s words, Cherry suddenly realized that she hadn''t informed Selina that she had


    moved out of the residentialpound, so she had no idea of what was happening.


    "I''m really sorry, Selina. We were in so much of a hurry that I forgot to tell you all about it. We moved


    yesterday and today¡­" but before Cherry could finish her words, she was interrupted by Selina again.


    "Cherry, where are you and Joe now? Are you in Jackson''s vi?" asked Selina. She thought to herself,


    ''If Cherry and Joe moved out, they had to move back there. Although Jackson also has an apartment,


    that''s somehow small for them to live in.''


    "Yes, we''re here, " replied Cherry.


    "Cherry, wait for me, I''ll be there in a minute, " said Selina, and after she said this, she suddenly hung


    up the phone.


    Cherry was in a daze when she heard that the call had been suddenly disconnected, and she put aside


    the phone on the table.


    "Mommy, was that Auntie Selina?" asked Joe, as he curiously looked at his mother.


    "Yes, Selina wille here soon, " said Cherry.


    "Mommy, why don''t you prepare some more food, so that we can have dinner together with Auntie


    Selina?" suggested Joe.


    "Good idea! Go on with what you have in your te and I''ll do some more cooking, " said Cherry, as


    she gently patted her son''s head.


    Half an hourter, Joe heard someone ringing the doorbell, and he immediately realized that Selina


    had arrived. He then quickly went to open the door for her.


    "Good evening, Auntie Selina!" cheerfully said Joe as he opened the door.


    "Evening, Joe. Where''s your mom?" anxiously asked Selina.


    "She''s in the kitchen, cooking dinner for you. Come on in and have dinner together with us, " said Joe


    seriously, as he looked into Selina''s eyes.


    Selina was touched when she heard Joe''s warm words, and she couldn''t like the little man in front of


    her more. She then held his arm, and said, "I would really appreciate that! Come now, let''s go and find


    your Mommy together, " said Selina.


    After they walked to the dining room, Cherry had alsoe out of the kitchen with two tes of cooked


    food in her hands.


    "Selina, you''ve arrived in the nick of time! I just finished cooking dinner for you. Come on, sit down and


    eat!"


    "Yes! I''m already too hungry, " said Selina. She was very delighted to see the delicious tes of food


    After they finished eating, all of them went to the living room together. Joe started to y his games on


    his iPad, while Cherry and Selina sat on the sofa and chatted.


    "Cherry, can you tell me what the hell is going on? Howe you and Joe moved out? Was that


    Jackson''s idea? Wasn''t it nice living in the residentialpound?" asked Selina. She was very eager


    to get the answers to her questions, because she just couldn''t understand why they had moved out of


    there so all of a sudden.


    "Selina, it''s also nice for us to live here, because this also used to be our home, " said Cherry in a calm


    manner.


    "But I don''t understand! Even if you wanted to move back here in the first ce, Jackson should be


    here with you too. Why is he still living in the residentialpound while you and Joe are living out


    here? What happened between you and Jackson? Did you quarrel with him again?" asked Selina.

 Chapter 391 Go To Work (Part One)

    Chapter 391 Go To Work (Part One)


    Cherry then lowered her head, and said, "You know that what happened to Andrew hit him quite hard.


    He needs some time to calm down."


    Selina looked at Cherry. She knew that she hadn''t given up Jackson, and that she hadn''t given up on


    their home either.


    Selina stared at Cherry and seriously said, "Cherry, please go and find Jackson."


    "What?" asked Cherry. She didn''t know what Selina meant with that.


    "You should go and find Jackson now. I''ll stay with Joe tonight and drive him to school tomorrow


    morning, " replied Selina. She hoped that Cherry and Jackson would get back together fast, and that


    their whole family would be as happy as it had been before.


    "But..." wanted to say Cherry, astonished by Selina''s wild idea. She didn''t know anymore what to say,


    or what to do.


    Joe also overheard their talk. He looked at his Mommy, and said, "Mommy, please go already! I can go


    to bed by myself, but Aunt Selina, please drive me to school tomorrow morning."


    "Be sure that I will; after all, I have nothing else to do."


    Cherry looked at Selina and her son, and she suddenly started to miss Jackson very much. She hadn''t


    seen Jackson for just two days, but it seemed to her that she hadn''t seen him for five years instead. So


    she missed him very much, and yearned for his presence.


    Selina noticed that Cherry had fallen silent, so she quickly said, "Cherry, don''t hesitate anymore, go


    and find my brother! I know that he''s confused, but at this moment, you should be with him. He needs


    you at his side."


    After she heard this, Cherry nodded and decided to go and find her husband.


    She looked at her son, and said, "Joe, be a good boy and listen to your Aunt Selina. Remember to get


    up and go to school on time."


    "I know, Mommy, don''t worry, " replied Joe.


    Cherry looked at Selina and felt somehow sorry for troubling her. "Selina, thank you for taking care of


    Joe tonight, " she said.


    Selina replied, "That''s all right. Just go and find my brother."


    Cherry then stood up, walked to the door, changed her shoes and left with her bag in her hand.


    After she arrived at the military''s residentialpound, Cherry saw that the lights were on. She quickly


    got out of the car and then entered the house.


    She opened the front door and walked in. Lily had just finished cleaning the kitchen, and she was


    stunned when she saw that Cherry had suddenlye back.


    Lily said, "Mrs. Cherry, you... you''re back!"


    Cherry asked, "Where''s Jackson?"


    Lily was still stunned by Cherry''s sudden return, and replied, "Up, upstairs."


    Cherry then changed into a pair of slippers, and said to Lily, "Did he have dinner yet?"


    Lily replied, "Mr. Jackson was having night cups in his own room. A little earlier, he returned home, had


    some food, and went up to the second floor with wine."


    "I see. You should go and rest now, I''ll go upstairs, " said Cherry, as she headed towards the staircase.


    The moment after she went upstairs, she saw that the light in her and Jackson''s room was turned on.


    Obviously, as Lily had said, Jackson was in there.


    Cherry stepped forward and opened the door. She saw that Jackson was sitting at her dressing table,


    drinking from a ss.


    As she slowly walked closer to him she felt very sad, because she wondered why had he be so


    decadent. She had never seen him like that; in her heart, he had been always as high and mighty as a


    king was, and she had always thought that decadence wasn''t a trait that belonged to him. But now


    things were different, and he was in quite a bad shape.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Jackson felt that someone was approaching him, he looked at the door from the corner of his


    eye. When he saw that it was actually Cherry, his eyes became as wide as saucers, and he thought to


    himself, ''Why is she here? Am I hallucinating?''


    Cherry then walked to him, and as she looked at his face, she couldn''t help but to burst out crying. She


    gazed into his dreamy eyes, and as she smelled the beer in his breath, she wondered why did he had


    to drink so much.


    Cherry sobbed "Jackson" and gently touched Jackson''s face with her hand.


    When Jackson felt that Cherry was touching him, he knew that it wasn''t a dream, and that Cherry had


    indeede back and was sitting right in front of him.


    Suddenly, Jackson furiously shook off her hand, and asked, "Why did youe back here? Get out!


    Get out now!"


    He then took the ss in his hand and downed it in on gulp.


    Cherry boldly moved forward to him. She tightly held Jackson in her arms and buried her head in his


    chest, she cried, "No, no, no! I won''t leave you."


    Hearing her cry, Jackson said nothing.


    Sobbing, Cherry continued to say, "Jackson, don''t torture yourself like this! Just promise me this, okay?


    If you have any problems, you can always tell them to me! I''ll always be with you, always, and I''ll


    always be willing to face all of your difficulties by your side!"


    After she said this, Jackson felt a warmth spreading all over his body. What she said still had an


    overwhelming influence over his feelings.


    Jackson suddenly called her, "Baby!"


    Cherry was astonished by this, because he had finally agreed to talk to her and didn''t want her to go


    away anymore.


    Cherry immediately nodded, and replied, "Yes, yes, I''m here."


    "Please bring me a pajama, and I also want to take a shower."


    With tears still on her cheeks, Cherry happily replied, "Okay, okay."


    Jackson then went into the bathroom and took a shower. After he got out, Cherry was already waiting


    for him with a dry towel, ready to dry his hair.

 Chapter 392 Go To Work (Part Two)

    Chapter 392 Go To Work (Part Two)


    "I can do it by myself, " said Jackson, as he took the towel from Cherry''s hand.


    Cherry said nothing, and instead turned around and got into bed.


    Both of them were lying in bed, with Cherry tightly holding Jackson in her arms with her face pressed


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    against his chest. She always had a warm feeling spread through her heart whenever she felt his


    body''s heat next to her.


    Jackson asked, "Is Joe at home alone?"


    "No, Selina is there with him. I asked her to take care of Joe and drive him to school tomorrow


    morning."


    "Aren''t you worried about our son?" asked Jackson. He asked that because he knew that for Cherry


    Joe was the most important person in the world.


    She answered him, "Becausepared to our son, I worry about you more." She then looked up at


    him and saw that he even had a stub grown on his chin.


    "I''m a grown man. Why should you have to worry about me?" asked Jackson.


    Cherry then suddenly threw her arms around his neck, and seriously said, "Jackson, I know why you''re


    sad, but no matter what happened and what you are thinking now, I just want to be with you. That''s all."


    Jackson looked at her, but said nothing. He was actually happy, because he had always loved and


    coddled her. She hadn''t disappointed him after all, because she did care about him.


    Cherry went on to say, "I know that what happened to Grandpa hits you very hard, but you still have a


    lot of things to do, and you''ll exhaust yourself if you keep going on like this. Jackson, please don''t drive


    me away, okay? I just want to be with you."


    After he heard this, Jackson reached out his hand and touched her hair. He said, "You silly woman!"


    He then kissed her forehead. He loved and missed her so much that it was inconceivable for him to


    ever leave her.


    Cherry looked at him with cheerfulness dancing in her eyes, because he didn''t reject or repel her


    anymore.


    "Is everything okay inside the vi?" asked Jackson. He then added, "I''m kind of busy these days, so I''ll


    have no time to take care of you and our son. Should you have any needs, just tell Derek about them


    and he will help you sort them out."


    Cherry gazed into his eyes, and said, "Everything is okay. We don''t need anything there and we''re all


    good, so don''t worry." Judging from his words, she knew that he still cared about her and her son, and


    that he would never abandon them for anything or anyone in the world.


    "You little fool, you and our son are the only people that I care about in the whole world. How could I


    not worry about you?" said Jackson fondly, but not joyfully. He then continued, "Baby, I''m so sorry for


    what I''ve done to you."


    But Cherry hastily covered his mouth to stop him from talking. She knew what he meant, and she could


    understand all the things that he had done, so she didn''t me or resent him in any way at all.


    "Jackson, don''t apologize to me. It''s okay, I can understand you." During the past few days she had


    also been pretty upset, but she had also known that Jackson was also feeling bad. Actually, she


    believed that Jackson was even sadder than she was, so how could she ever put the me on him?


    Jackson looked at Cheery and suddenly felt lucky to have a wife like her. Cherry was a good wife, she


    was sensible, and knew to tell the difference between what was right, and what was wrong. Besides,


    she never thought about herself, and instead always put herself in the other people''s shoes. She was


    so good to him that all of his worries disappeared when she was around him, and with such a good wife


    at his side, what else was there to be worried about?


    Jackson then spoke out a sincere thought. "Baby, you''re my blessing!" he said, and even if he had


    nothing in the world but this woman besides, he thought that he would still feelpletely satisfied.


    Cherry watched his serious look and knew that he was already in a better mood. She then said, "Then


    you''ll never drive neither me or Joe away! We should always stay together! Always!"


    "Okay, I will never do that again. Never!" replied Jackson. After something suddenly shed in his


    mind, he said, "I still have something that needs to be handled, so could you and Joe stay in the vi


    for another couple of days?"


    Cherry nodded, and replied, "Okay, don''t be worried; I''ll take good care of our son, and you can just do


    your things. You don''t have to worry about us for a second."


    Jackson also nodded to her.


    Cherry looked at him, and continued, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that we went to my mother''s house today.


    My brother''s olderpany split, and he renamed his new one H King Group. Thepany is short-


    staffed, and I want to work there to help my brother."


    After he heard this, Jackson thought for a while, and said, "Derek seemed to have told me about this


    yesterday, but I haven''t taken notice of what was going on in the business world. So, what are Mr. and


    Mrs. Yuwen thinking about this?"


    Cherry gently replied, "They all agree with me, and I want to go there because I don''t want to stay


    home alone after Joe goes to school in the morning. You know what kind of person I am, so I want to


    help my brother." She had already made her decision, but she still wanted to ask for his permission


    because, after all, he was her husband.

 Chapter 393 Memory Of The Accident (Part One)

    Chapter 393 Memory Of The ident (Part One)


    Jackson nodded to her, and replied, "Then go for it if you want to do that, but don''t tire yourself out or


    I''lle to Wilson and talk to him myself."


    "I know, don''t worry; I''ll be careful, " replied Cherry with a bright smile on her face.


    "Fine."


    "How about you? What do you intend to do next?" asked Cherry.


    When he heard her question, Jackson''s expression suddenly changed, and his brows knitted together.


    After he thought for a while, he said, "Baby, I''ve asked for retirement."


    "What?" Cherry was stunned to hear Jackson''s words, because he said nothing to her about his wild


    decision. How could she still keep her calm when such unexpected news fell upon her?


    Jackson didn''t offer Cherry a detailed exining, and instead simply said, "Both Derek and I have left


    the army."


    Cherry knew that Jackson didn''t want to exin his decision to her, and she also didn''t want to force


    him to do that. She believed that he had to have his own reasons for making the sudden drastic


    decision.


    "Well, " started Cherry to say in a soft voice, and after she quickly thought over the situation in her


    mind, asked, "How about matters concerning our family?"


    Cherry''s question made Jackson feel even more distressed. He knew what Cherry was asking about,


    because there were already too many things for him to take over, now that Andrew had passed away.


    "Baby, " called Jackson all of a sudden, with his voice feeble and helpless.


    "I''m here, " replied Cherry.


    "I''m so confused now, I don''t know what to do, " said Jackson.


    "Why?" Cherry carefully gazed at Jackson. She want to know what had happened, and how had


    Jacksone to this. His frown made her feel even more uneasy, because he must have had


    something in his mind, or otherwise he wouldn''t have worn the gloomy expression on his face, and his


    voice wouldn''t have sounded so feeble.


    "I can''t find the token anywhere, " said Jackson even more hopeless.


    "Token?" echoed Cherry. She didn''t know too much about the Chu Family, so she could only guess


    these things by herself. When she heard Jackson mentioning the word "token", Cherry realized that it


    had to be a very important thing, or Jackson wouldn''t have been so concerned about it.


    Jackson had no n on continuing to conceal the truth from Cherry, and he thought that the time had


    had been afraid that she would somehow get hurt if she knew more about his Family, he had refused to


    let Cherry in on any of it''s history. Now he realized that he had to tell her, and because Jackson


    believed that Cherry was a clever woman, he also believed that she had to know how to handle it. He


    was convinced that she had the ability to deal with all of these things ordingly.


    "During my childhood, our Grandpa secretly nurtured two boys. One of them was called Eric Li, and the


    other one was called Jonson Jiang. Both of them had been mobsters from the gannd, and had been


    chased by their enemies in that night. It was our Grandpa who showed up in the nick of time and saved


    them, " said Jackson, his voice clearly sounding into Cherry''s ears. He continued, "After that, Eric Li


    and Jonson Jiang began to follow our Grandpa. They were orphans, so Grandpa Andrew helped them


    live in the dark, cloaked part of society."


    "Grandpa Andrew had actually not intended for them to be his subordinates. He had always told


    me that he had just felt pity for them, because Eric Li and Jonson Jiang had been just seventeen years


    old at that time. He wanted to save them, and he helped them with money from time to time, but


    because they had lived in the dark corners of society ever since they were children, they couldn''t get


    rid of that lifepletely." Jackson was finally telling the story that he had kept hidden so deeply in his


    heart for so long. He had been unwilling to do that before, and the story had only stayed between


    Andrew and him. If other people knew about what had happened that year, they could only be Eric Li


    and Jonson Jiang.


    "When I still was a young adult, " said Jackson, like he was prying open an old wound, "In that fateful


    year, something happened to Sally''s parents. ording to the strict militaryw, they had to be


    executed, and as for Sally, her life was going to be a definite hell."


    Cherry quietly listened to him, because all the things that Jackson said were exactly what she wanted


    to know. Jackson was finally willing to open his heart and tell her about everything that she desired to


    know. Cherry had waited for the moment for so long.


    "At that time, my ignorant love had begun. I didn''t want to see Sally get hurt, so I became desperate to


    protect her at any cost. I just hoped that she could still peacefully live in this city, " said Jackson with


    sparkling watery eyes, "I disregarded Grandpa''s maltreatment and discouragement. There was only


    one thing in my mind at that time, and that was to protect Sally."


    "What happened next?" Cherry was very anxious to learn all the details of his story.


    "I was so stubborn, that our Grandpa couldn''t talk me out of it, so he eventuallyplied. He told me to


    stay at home quietly, and said that he would protect Sally for me. He promised me that he would keep


    her away from harm''s way, " narrated Jackson.


    "Grandpa was the one who protected Sally?" asked Cherry.


    "Yes, " answered Jackson, "Our Grandpa used all his connections for this. He even asked for help from


    Eric Li and Jonson Jiang, and because they respected Grandpa very much, they carried out his


    request."


    Cherry became silent, and just quietly listened to Jackson''s words.


    "Sally was saved, but at a great cost for Grandpa. Stephen''s Family had also gotten embroiled in the


    affair, and these people had almost discovered our Family''s involvement with the deed, " said Jackson.


    While he was talking, the events of that fateful years gradually started to sh in his mind, and he


    continued to narrate to Cherry, "Grandpa made a great sacrifice to save the Chu Family. He had tried


    all means, using a lot of money and connections to protect the Family and me.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 394 Memory Of The Accident (Part Two)

    Chapter 394 Memory Of The ident (Part Two)


    After that, Sally was sent away in ordance with our Grandpa''s order, and our Family also escaped


    from that critical period, but because of what had happened in that year, all the people from the


    business, political and even the military circles began to fear our Family and Grandpa Andrew''s


    unorthodox methods. At the same time, our Grandpa was aware and also prepared for all of that. It had


    costed our Grandpa a pretty penny to bring Eric Li, Jonson Jiang and all of their other subordinates into


    his control to follow his orders."


    Cherry was bbergasted by Jackson''s words. The Chu Family''s power was beyond what she had


    imagined.


    "But our Grandpa came up with a set of rules for them, " said Jackson. He told Cherry the most


    important pieces of information, details that even Derek didn''t know about. "There was a token that


    linked our Grandpa and them. Anyone who had the token could order Eric Li and Jonson Jiang to do


    anything they wished, as long as their interest was not offended."


    Jackson paused for a moment, and then added, "But Eric Li and Jonson Jiang still have the right to


    revolt against the token''s owner if they don''t ept him, but only if he doesn''t belong to the Chu


    Family."


    "In other words, Eric Li and Jonson Jiang won''t revolt against any of the people of our Family who


    holds the token, but they have the right to revolt against outsiders, " said Cherry with a guess.


    "Yes, our Grandpa made that decision after discussing with them. He was afraid that the token would


    end up in the hands of an outsider, because Eric Li and Jonson Jiang''s power is much greater than we


    could ever imagine. Furthermore, they also had arge sum of money behind them, " exined


    Jackson.


    "They own property?" asked Cherry.


    "Yes, they were businessmen from the very beginning, " replied Jackson, "In fact, our Grandpa came


    up with another rule for them. He asked Eric Li and Jonson Jiang to quietly stay in their own ce


    forever, and that he would never resort to them unless it was absolutely necessary, but if he ever did,


    then there will be a tight connection between the Chu Family and them reestablished, and they would


    emerge out of the dark again."


    "But our Grandpa didn''t contact them during these years, right?" asked Cherry. She remembered that


    Grandpa Andrew had had no dealings with any unknown people. In her memory, Andrew had been just


    a kind old man who enjoyed his old years, pleased with his quiet life with the Butler at his side. How


    could he have ever had a connection to those people?"


    Jackson shook his head, and said, "Grandpa didn''t contact them, I did it."


    "You?" Cherry opened her eyes wide, stunned by what Jackson had just told her.


    Jackson looked into Cherry''s eyes, and word by word said, "Bobby is..."


    A cold shiver instantly ran down Cherry''s spine. ''Bobby, the man who was with Jackson, is he...''


    wondered Cherry.


    "Bobby is one of Eric Li''s guys, " answered Jackson. He then recalled the time when Cherry had run


    away from him. He had almost gone mad in using all of his means to look for her, but to no avail, and


    when he had eventually turned hopeless, he had no other way but to impulsively resort to the people


    from that dark, hidden world. Ever since he had done that, those people had been anxiously waiting for


    the Chu Family''s orders, ready to execute them at any moment, and although Grandpa Andrew had


    suppressed them during the years, Jackson also used his connections and power to do the same thing,


    or otherwise he would have?risked for them topletely resurface from the underground.


    Cherry couldn''t help but shake her head, because she didn''t dare to imagine what would now happen


    next.


    Noticing Cherry''s expression, Jackson touched her hair, and in a soft and tender voice said, "Baby,


    that''s why I didn''t want to tell you the truth, and didn''t want you to find out about it. The lesser you


    know, the safer you are."


    However, Cherry was too anxious to worry about herself, and she guessed the seriousness of this


    affair, "Jackson, what are you going to do next? Will Eric Li and Jonson Jiang fight against our Family


    because you can''t find the token?" immediately asked Cherry.


    Jackson shook his head when he heard Cherry''s question, and said, "They won''t do that for the time


    being, After all, our Grandpa gave them a hand when they were in trouble."


    Jackson paused for a moment, and then continued to say, "But it won''tst for too long. Actually,


    ording to my n, I will find the token first, and then I will persuade them to stop serving our Family


    and to go on and live their own lives."


    Cherry stared at Jackson at a lost for words.


    "During the past years, I just lived in a world without feelings. The absence of love from my parents


    made me feel pretty lonely, even though Grandpa loved me very much. It wasn''t until I met you, " said


    Jackson, as he stared at Cherry sincerely, "And got married with you, that I began to realize the


    importance of having a family. It was you who made me know what I actually wanted and what I should


    cherish in life."


    Jackson went on to say, "Now that our Grandpa passed away, I appreciate this even more. I have to go


    to Eric Li and Jonson Jiang and talk to them with a calm mind. Maybe we''ll still remain friends, but they


    will no longer listen to orders issued by the Chu Family.


    I only want to lead a peaceful life with you and our son, and for Derek and Selina to also live peacefully,


    " said Jackson.


    Gazing into Jackson''s eyes, Cherry was overwhelmed with emotion and couldn''t speak another word


    out. She had never expected that the words which Jackson had kept hidden inside his heart could be


    like that, and that she had been the central piece of his heart ever since the beginning.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 395 Get Rid Of Her (Part One)

    Chapter 395 Get Rid Of Her (Part One)


    Jackson went on saying, "We still have a few obstacles to get rid of, so I can give us the life I want."


    "What are they?" Cherry asked out of curiosity.


    "Well, I still haven''t found the token, and then, " Jackson paused sighing and shaking his head before


    saying, "there''s Mond and Stephen. If they have their way, I will never live a peaceful life."


    "Wait? Even though Grandpa has passed away, they''ll just keeping after you?" Cherry was


    surprised.


    "Of course. Their hatred wasn''t for Grandpa, it is for the whole Chu Family, and it won''t end." replied


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jackson, "Anyway, right now, it is more important to find that token, because how things will go next


    depends on it."


    Cherry thought about it, and asked, "Jackson, what does the token look like? Did you look in Grandpa''s


    room for it?"


    Jackson shook his head, "I searched everywhere I could think, but I haven''t found it. Grandpa told me it


    bears special lettering, but I never saw it myself, so, I don''t actually know what it looks like. In fact,


    unless my guess is wrong, there are two tokens."


    "But where would they be, if not in Grandpa''s room?" Cherry wondered aloud. She pondered the


    question, but couldn''t figure it out. She didn''t know much about Grandpa, which made it almost


    impossible for her to work it out.


    "I don''t know either, but I''ll keep searching the house until I find it, " replied Jackson.


    He stared at her with a serious look on his face as he added, "Babe, I''m telling you this so you


    understand Grandpa better. Promise me, that if you run into anything that might be remotely rted to


    this, you will guard yourself against any danger, okay?"


    "Okay, I understand, and I will." There was a determined look on Cherry''s face as she nodded and


    promised Jackson, so he knew she took him seriously.


    "Aside from you and I, only Derek knows the tokens haven''t been found, and you can''t let anyone else


    know. Otherwise, I''m afraid you and Joe will be in danger. I don''t know if or when Mond and Stephen


    will notice they aren''t found." warned Jackson. He had considered as many variables of what could


    happen before eventually deciding to tell Cherry everything. He knew she would understand the


    severity of the situation.


    "Don''t worry, Jackson, I know what I need to do." replied Cherry, a tenuous smile on her face.


    Jackson hugged her to him tightly and didn''t say more on the topic. They always considered each


    other''s feelings and knew the other''s thoughts well.


    The next morning, when Jackson and Cherry they got up, they went downstairs, and found Lily had


    their breakfast already prepared.


    Lily walked up and greeted them respectfully, "Good morning Mr. Jackson, and Mrs. Cherry. Breakfast


    is all ready for you, whenever you want."


    "Okay, thank you." replied Jackson, and the two of them went to have breakfast in the dining room.


    They sat together enjoying their breakfast when Cherry''s phone suddenly rang. She quickly nced at


    it and saw she had a new message.


    "Who is it?" asked Jackson casually as he ate.


    Cherry picked up her phone, "Let me have a look... Oh, it was Selina. She said she was sending Joe to


    school and for us to not worry." She put the phone back on the table and continued eating her


    breakfast.


    "Well, it''s good you can always count on Selina." Jackson said relieved.


    Cherry replied, "I agree, but, I feel bad inconveniencing her."


    Jackson put his chopsticks down, and seeing Cherry''s hair was in her eyes, he reached over and


    tucked it behind her ear. Then he said, "You''re overthinking, Selina doesn''t mind."


    Cherry nodded, and changed the subject, "Are you going out today?"


    "Yes, in a little while, " Jackson told her as he gazed into her eyes, adding, "And you? Are you going to


    work today?"


    "I am. I''ve already made arrangements with Wilson. I won''t leave until after you do." replied Cherry.


    The two fell into afortable silence as they finished their meal together.


    After they were done, they went back up to their room. Cherry helped Jackson dress, and then said,


    "Okay, you shouldn''t put it off anymore. You should go now."


    "Alright. Be careful on your drive to work, and call me if there''s any trouble." reminded Jackson


    affectionately as he lightly kissed the tip of her nose. His mood was good, and his heart light with


    Cherry by his side.


    "I will, " replied Cherry. She met his gaze, and her heart flooded with happiness.


    After seeing Jackson off, she went back to the living room. Lily was in the kitchen cleaning, so she


    called out to her in the kitchen, "Lily, could youe here, please?"


    "Yes, I''ll be right there, " replied Lily, stopping what she was doing and hurrying to the living room.


    After Lily stood in front of her, Cherry said, "I won''t be at home for some days. When Jackson isn''t


    home during the day and when you finish the cleaning, you can attend your business, and inform Bill,


    he is not to let any visitors in the house. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Cherry." Lily replied nodding in agreement.


    Cherry couldn''t think of anything else she needed to tell her, so she said, "Alright, you can go back to


    what you were doing. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay, have a good day!"


    Cherry then left the Chu Family residence. As she drove down the road, she thought about what


    Jackson had told herst night, reminding herself, ''Since Jackson hasn''t found the tokens, we need to


    keep strangers out. If someone were to find the tokens in the house, it would certainly cause more


    difficulties. I can''t imagine what kind of horrible oue could happen.''


    Eventually, she arrived at her destination, the H King Group. She got out of her car, and saw Wilson


    right away. He was leaving the lobby area, as she walked up to him smiling.


    "Hi, Wilson!" Cherry greeted him cheerfully.


    "Cherry! I didn''t think you would be here so early, " replied Wilson smiling.


    Cherry told him, "It''s necessary to get to work on time. Besides, since I wasing from the residential


    At that, Wilson asked, "The residentialpound? You didn''t stay at the vist night?"


    Cherry shook her head, "No, Selina stayed at the vi and babysat Joe for me, so I could spend some


    time with Jackson at home."

 Chapter 396 Get Rid Of Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 396 Get Rid Of Her (Part Two)


    "You stayed at the residentialpound with Jackson? Is everything okay?" asked Wilson. He thought


    Cherry was at thepound because something bad had happened to Jackson.


    Cherry said, "Yes. I just wanted to see him, and Selina happened to stop overst night, and offered to


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    stay there so I could go to thepound."


    "Wait? Selina stayed at your vist night?" asked Wilson, feeling somewhat disheartened. Selina


    shared everything with him usually, but she hadn''t told him anything aboutst night.


    When Cherry saw the look of astonishment on his face, she smiled saying, "Yes, and she sent Joe to


    school this morning. Didn''t she tell you?"


    "No! I know nothing about it, " replied Wilson with an awkward smile on his face.


    "Alright, well, now you know! It''s no big deal." Cherry said shrugging as she wrapped her arm in his and


    went on, "Let''s go inside now! Come and show me around your office."


    Wilson''s smile widened, "Yes! Let''s go have a tour! My father and Aunt Elsa will be joining us at noon,


    and we will have lunch together." He exined as they headed into the H King Group.


    Mond was feeling superior, as usual, and reclinedfortably on his sofa in the vi, coldly staring at


    Stephen who was sitting next to him.


    Sally sat opposite the gentlemen, and nced at Jean sitting next to her side before telling Mond,


    "Mond, this slut is of no use to us anymore, and I think you should ask her to leave immediately."


    Hearing what Sally said, Stephen nced at Jean expressionlessly, but said nothing.


    Jean was terrified at the prospect of having to leave. She looked at Mond pleading, "Mond, you


    promised that you''d keep me at your side! When you took me from that ce, you swore to me!"


    Mond lowered his head and kept silent, his mind a total mess. He had thought that after Andrew


    passed away, he would be happy and his ns would continue smoothly. However, he found himself


    too depressed to stick to what he originally nned.


    Sally stared at Jean, "It doesn''t matter if Mond promised. The situation has changed, and if you were to


    stay here, you''d be a liability. Considering what our next step is, you have to leave, understand?"


    Jean met her cruel gaze, shaking her head. She didn''t want to leave. Mond saved her five years ago,


    and she wanted to stay with him, forever, regardless of how poorly he treated her at times. She was


    haunted by the memories of what had happened, and wanted to keep hispany. Being alone and in


    the dark was too frightening to handle alone, and she hated it.


    "No! No! I won''t leave! I can''t! I want to stay here! Forever!" Jean cried out, hysteria beginning to grip


    her from the inside.


    "It''s not up to you!" screamed Sally, a cruel glint shone in her eyes. She looked over at Mond again,


    "Mond, make up your mind, now!"


    But Mond remained silent.


    Jean suddenly jumped from her seat, rushing across the small space and squatting down beside him.


    She tugged at his coattail begging him, "Mr. Mond, please! Please don''t drive me out! You saved me


    when I was in despair, and helped me from a wretched existence. I''m begging you, please, don''t send


    me away now!"


    Mond nced down at Jean. He wasn''t sure what he should say. Looking at her now though, he was


    reminded of Cherry, and silently wondered, ''Jean is Cherry''s sister. Would Cherry be mad at me if I


    sent her sister away?''


    Stephen was sitting there quietly. He didn''t really care about either of them, because it didn''t rte to


    him. Jean''s matters had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t care whether she stayed or left.


    After Mond mulled it over a while, he broke the silence with an order, "Jean, go upstairs."


    Jean froze immediately when she heard him. She asked herself, ''What does he mean? He didn''t ask


    me to leave, so, does that mean I don''t have to go away?''


    Sally became vehement, and leaped to her feet shouting, "Mond? Why didn''t you tell her to leave?


    What are you thinking?"


    "Do you really believe you have any right to question my actions?" Mond roared back as he turned and


    red at her, "Would you like Jackson Chu to be the next one to die? I can make it happen, and send


    him straight to the hell on Andrew Chu''s heels!"


    Sally didn''t dare to say any more when she saw how enraged he was. Instead she shot Jean a


    resentful look, and then turned and looked out the window.


    Mond ordered Jean again, "Go! Upstairs! Now!"


    Jean knew Mond was furious, so she quietly stood up and raced to the stairs.


    When she was gone, Stephen finally opened his mouth and said, "Let''s discuss what our next step


    should be."


    "Wipe Cherry and her son out!" suggested Sally. Getting revenge on Cherry had always been part of


    Sally''s ns.


    "No!" Stephen promptly rejected Sally''s suggestion, "The only person we need to deal with, is Jackson.


    Everything that happened in the past was his fault, and has nothing to do with anyone else."


    "But I need revenge on Cherry! She stole my only hope in this lifeless world when she took the love of


    my life, and I won''t let her get away with it so easily!" Sally shouted seething with fury. Her eyes burned


    with intense hatred. She thought, ''Cherry! I''ll make you pay for it, mark my words!''

 Chapter 397 The Teacher Got Beaten Up (Part One)

    Chapter 397 The Teacher Got Beaten Up (Part One)


    "Sally, you do realize that Jackson won''t love you even if Cherry disappeared, right? You are deluding


    yourself if you believe you are the princess he used to love." said Stephen in a scathing manner.


    "Stephen! You..." Sally was too angry at what he said to go on. She pouted, angry and knew deep


    down that what Stephen said was true. She was no longer the noble princess she had been years ago.


    Her family was decimated, and what remained had been scattered when she was young. Jackson had


    been the only person she could rely on, and at that time, she had no choice but to leave the city, and in


    doing so, leave Jackson as well. When she returned to the city five years ago, she found the man who


    had once professed to love herpletely, loved another. Jackson was Cherry''s husband, and he


    didn''t belong to her any longer.


    Mond sat quietly half hearing the conversation between Stephen and Sally. He was conflicted about


    how he should treat Cherry.


    Sally suddenly turned to Mond yelling, "Mond, can''t you say something? What do we do next?"


    Stephen looked at Mond too, wanting to know what he was thinking.


    Mond calmly said, "First, let''s set aside our personal feelings, and instead, focus on getting the token."


    Mond had Stephen''s full attention with that, and intrigued, he inquired, "The token? How do we get the


    token away from Jackson?"


    Sally''s mind raced, thinking of everything she knew about Jackson and Mond, and a thought urred


    to her, "Mond, your purpose for revenge wasn''t to simply defeat the Chu Family; you intend on


    snatching their wealth and power too?"


    "Why shouldn''t I take them? They should be mine!" replied Mond firmly.


    Stephen and Sally didn''t know what to say to that. They weren''t entitled to voice an opinion about the


    subject, not that they dare meddle in Mond''s affairs, to begin with. They knew those foolish enough to


    confront Mond met with an unexpected, tragic ending.


    A thought struck Mond and he suddenly stood up, "Did you find the butler yet?"


    "Not yet, I don''t know where to look for him. I have people searching, but they haven''t got any new


    information regarding him in a long time, " Stephen reported as he shook his head.


    "He must know something, where could he be hiding?" Sally thought out loud.


    "We have a better chance obtaining the token if we can find him. He was with Andrew for so long,


    there''s no way he wasn''t privy to the whereabouts of the token. But..." Mond paused thoughtfully and


    then, "if Jackson finds him before we do, our chances of getting the token are slim to none."


    "Is the token THAT important?" Sally asked, perplexed.


    "Yes! The token is THAT important! The person with the token wields the power to overthrow the entire


    city, by controlling and being able to dispatch the two gangs, " said Stephen. He had learned this tidbit


    from a gangster at a bar along with rumors about the power that the Chu Family had far surpassed


    what anyone imagined.


    Sally shuddered involuntarily, and fear griped her heart. It was bing clear that the resentment


    Mond had for Jackson was not as simple as the incident from years ago.


    Mond stopped Stephen from saying more, "Stephen, have your men continue to carefully look for the


    butler, and remind them, to pay close attention to anything suspicious looking."


    "I will, " replied Stephen.


    Mond turned to Sally again, and said, "I need you to negotiate with our corporate partners about the


    business affairs. You will be acting as the official representative of the ZM Group and myself. Your


    meeting is in another city, and the ne leaves tomorrow morning, with a return flight for three days


    after."


    "This is sost minute though!" Sally stated with a surprised tone. She wasn''t prepared for this, at all.


    "Yes, it is. So, go get ready now. The tickets are booked for you, " Mond informed her.


    Sally couldn''t think of an argument to not go, so she knew she would have toply with Mond''s


    orders and glumly said, "Okay."


    After that, she turned and left.


    The two men watched Sally''s back as she walked away, finally disappearing from view, and Stephen


    gave Mond a confused look.


    "What? Is something wrong?" Mond could see by Stephen''s expression that he was confused and had


    questions.


    "Well, I do have one question, " Stephen said.


    "Spit it out then!" Mond ordered coldly.


    "It''s about Cherry..." Stephen paused, looking into Mond''s eyes, scrutinizing him, "Are you in love with


    her?"


    Mond mundanely rolled his eyes at Stephen''s opinion, and his expression was the same as usual.


    Deep inside, it was like he was tumbling; his heart felt like it was doing somersaults, on the outside


    though, he was cool as a still pool of calm water.


    Mond''s reply was bitter, "No one in the world deserves my affection! The only person who deserves my


    love has been dead."


    "You really hate Andrew that much?" questioned Stephen cocking an eyebrow, then, in an even tone,


    "Everything he did that year was to protect you as much as the Chu Family! He didn''t drive you too


    hard! Why do you continue to me him even now?"


    Mond had a fierce look as he stared unbelievingly at Stephen, "Stephen, you want to pretend to be a


    good man now, do you? Okay, tell me then; how is it that the An Family was destroyed? Did you


    forget?"


    Stephen retorted instantly, "I haven''t forgotten! How could I? I spend every day remembering! But,


    when I think about it now, I find that what happened, wasn''t entirely the Chu Family''s fault that year. My


    parents did something very wrong, so did Sally''s parents. Andrew only took the measures he had to, so


    he could protect the Chu Family. As a result, the An Family and the He Family appeared to suffer a


    great deal. At least from one point of view. But, what if the Chu Family hadn''t protected Sally? What


    would be the difference? There''s only one difference, and that is Sally would not live safely or


    peacefully now!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mond cried out sharply, "Stephen! Don''t pretend to be a good man! Jackson and the rest of the Chu


    Family are our enemies! Don''t forget that!"


    Stephen mped his mouth shut at that.


    After a long time, when Stephen was sure Mond had calmed down, he said, "I guess, your hatred for


    Jackson isn''t as strong as it used to be, right?"

 Chapter 398 The Teacher Got Beaten Up (Part Two)

    Chapter 398 The Teacher Got Beaten Up (Part Two)


    "He has always been my enemy!" Mond said gnashing his teeth as he stared in front of him intensely.


    "Then why didn''t you reek you revenge back when Jackson was sad and frustrated? Andrew''s death


    was too much for Jackson, and if you had done something, there would be no problem to handle now."


    probed Stephen. He knew why Mond hesitated to take his revenge on Jackson after Andrew died.


    Mond''s lips tightened, and he didn''t answer.


    Stephen went on to say, "Mond, I''m going to confess something to you now."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Say it!" the look in Mond''s eyes darkened as he hissed the two words out.


    Stephen tripped over his words at first, "I...I''m giving up on revenge, and my hatred for Jackson."


    "You..." Mond''s eyes narrowed with rage at Stephen''s words. He couldn''t begin to think of what to say


    or how, he was too angry, ''What is wrong with Stephen? How can he give up, now when we are so


    close?'' he deliberated.


    Stephen told Mond frankly his reasoning, "I will admit to you, seriously, my reason for wanting to let go


    of my hatred for Jackson, is Cherry."


    Mond was silent and just stared at Stephen.


    Stephen resumed exining, "I have known her for more than five years. I was drawn to her from the


    first time I saw her, but she never returned my feelings. Now, I just want to be her friend. I realize only


    one person can make her life happy, and that''s Jackson."


    Mond''s heart wildly pounded against his chest as he listened thoughtfully to each word Stephen said.


    Stephen became immersed in his thoughts as he continued, "In fact, after I thought about it, I


    recognized, there are some things we can''t change, no matter what transpired in the past or goes on


    now. What happened to my family impacted my childhood tremendously, and I hated Jackson. I vowed


    revenge against him, but, my need for vengeance isn''t strong like it once was, and it was Cherry


    showing up that helped me understand. If you want me to say that I still hate Jackson; I admit it, I do


    hate him. I hate that he has Cherry beside him, and I don''t."


    Mond''s expression was calm as he continued to listen in silence. In his heart, he appreciated Cherry,


    but he knew he had to keep what he felt to himself, even if he loved her because he couldn''t allow


    himself to fall in love with a married woman.


    Stephen looked at peace with his thoughts as he gazed at Mond asking, "Mond, I''m moving on. Won''t


    you reconsider your ns for revenge? He is your..."


    Before Stephen could finish, Mond cut him off, Shouting, "That''s enough! That''s none of your


    business!"


    Mond spun on his heel and left the living room and headed upstairs.


    Stephen felt a little saddened as he stared at the back of Mond walking away. He wasn''t unhappy for


    himself; he was sad for Mond, whose experience was more painful than either his or Sally''s. He knew


    Mond''s personality, and way of doing things was rted entirely to his previous experiences in life, and


    he saw Mond as a wayward child still, so he couldn''t me Mond even if he made mistakes. But that


    didn''t mean other''s would tolerate how Mond acted at times, even though he endured so much.


    Stephen promised himself he would slowly back out of the revenge ns against Jackson after he


    helped Mond find the butler. Now, all he wanted was to run hispany well, and live a quiet, peaceful


    life. Stephen wasn''t going to feel resentment anymore. He would forgive the Chu Family and Jackson


    so he could move on.


    Cherry learned a lot about the H King Group throughout the course of her day and had outlined a n


    for the work should be doing. Cherry was confident about her new position and had a bright vision for


    the future of the H King Group.


    Cherry checked her watch for the time and saw it was time to leave to pick her son up from school.


    She said goodbye to Wilson, and drove over to the school get her son.


    As soon as she arrived, Cherry saw Joe standing at the door. When he saw her, he walked to the car,


    and she unlocked the door to let him in.


    Joe mbered into the car happily squealing, "Mommy, you are so punctual today!"


    "That''s right, I am! Your Uncle Wilson knew I needed to pick you up, so he let me leave work a bit early,


    " Cherry said as she drove.


    "My Uncle is the best man in the world! I love him!" Joe dered as he giggled. He was in a


    exceptionally good mood.


    Cherry nced at Joe in the rearview, somewhat confused by his performance. He was acting a little


    different from his usual self.


    "Joe, " asked Cherry.


    "Yes, Mommy? What''s up?" an over-exuberant Joe responded, smiling.


    "You are very happy today, what happened?" Cherry smiled as she asked. She was in a good mood


    when her son was happy and smiling.


    "Yeah, something happened that made me happy, " said Joe with a big smile on his face.


    "What happened? Can you tell me?" asked Cherry.


    Joe chirped, "You know my teacher, Rosa? She was beaten up by someone and had to ask for several


    months'' off."


    "Your teacher was beaten up?" Cherry asked in surprise. She remembered Rosa, who used to have a


    bad attitude towards Cherry at first, but changed her demeanor instantly when she found out Joe was


    Jackson''s son. Cherry knew more or less about her affectionate attitude towards Jackson.


    "Yeah, I heard from the other teachers that she was beaten up at a bar, " Joe told her excitedly.


    Cherry went quiet, worrying about Rosa. ''How''s she doing now? I hope she''s okay.'' she thought.

 Chapter 399 A Mysterious Note (Part One)

    Chapter 399 A Mysterious Note (Part One)


    When they got home, Cherry busied herself preparing dinner for her and Joe while he watched


    cartoons in the living room.


    Her cell phone was in her pocket and suddenly rang, when she pulled it out, she saw Jackson was


    calling.


    She quickly swiped to ept his call saying into it, "Hello, Jackson!"


    "Where are you, Babe?" asked Jackson hurriedly.


    "I''m home, " replied Cherry. She could hear the worry in Jackson''s voice and that he seemed rushed,


    so she added, "Why? What''s up?"


    "Wait for me there. I''ll be home soon." Jackson hung up as soon as he gave her the short message.


    Cherry slipped the cell phone back into her pocket, a little confused. ''What just happened?'' she


    wondered. Jackson sounded like he was in a rush.


    When dinner was ready, Cherry walked into the living room and found Joe, still happily lounging, while


    he watched cartoons.


    When Joe saw his Mommy, he gave her a huge happy grin and asked, "Is dinner ready yet Mommy?"


    "Yes, " said Cherry, as she sat down next to him. Her voice was tender as she told him, "But, we have


    to wait for Daddy to get here. He will be here soon, and the three of us will have dinner together."


    "Will Daddy be home soon?" Joe asked, expectantly looking at his Mommy, there was a tinge of


    disbelief in his gaze.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Cherry nodded and smiled as she told Joe, "Yes, Daddy just called and told me that he would be here


    soon."


    "Yeah! That''s awesome!" Joe shouted excitedly. He was so thrilled about what his mother said, that he


    gleefully pped his hands. "Then we all get to eat dinner together!" He could hardly contain himself.


    Joe''s delightful, happy mood was contagious, and Cherry found herself grinning and giggling, just from


    seeing his happy smile. She also felt a bit apprehensive, because of how Jackson sounded on the cell


    phone. She could tell something serious was on his mind. ''I hope everything is okay.'' she thought, and


    in her heart, she prayed.


    Ten minutes had slowly ticked by before Cherry and Joe heard the door being opened. They spun


    around, and saw Jackson.


    "Daddy, Daddy!" shouted Joe, as he happily darted at Jackson with his arms wide open and a wide


    grin.


    Jackson was overjoyed to see his little son, and knelt on one knee with his arms stretched to receive


    Joe''s hug, and to give an equally happy, tight hug in return. He said affectionately, "Oh, my sweet, good


    boy, I am home." He tousled Joe''s hair and scooped him up, carrying Joe back into living room.


    "Joe and I were waiting for you so we could all have dinner together." Cherry said, keeping her tone


    light as she looked at Jackson, "Is everything okay?" she asked.


    "Yes, yes, everything is great, now. I missed you both so much, so I hurried back today." He let Joe


    down as he replied. He didn''t want his small son to know there was something on his mind.


    "Mommy, since Daddy is home now, can we have dinner? I''m starving!" Joe asked, and angelic smile


    on his face.


    "Yes, let''s go! I''m famished! I can''t wait to eat what Mommy cooked us!" Jackson said in an animated


    voice, as he walked, hand in hand with Joe to the dining room.


    "Daddy, let me tell you, Mommy is a super cook...and makes super delicious food! It''s even more


    delicious than Lily makes!" beamed Joe as he bragged, proud of his mother.


    "Really?" Jackson asked, pretending he had no idea.


    "Of course! You shouldn''t rush to eat. I will eat half of the food and then you and Mommy can have the


    other half." Joe told Jackson in a serious manner.


    Listening to her two men, Cherry shook her head. The two were talking in such a matter fact manner,


    that it sounded hrious. Watching her childlike husband with their precious son made her happy, and


    she couldn''t help but smile.


    The three sat having dinner together at the table. Jackson and Joe raced to eat more than the other.


    Joe thought his Daddy must love his Mommy ''s cooking as much as he did, and he was anxious his


    Daddy wouldpete to win his Mommy''s heart from Joe. In reality, Jackson was trying to make Joe


    happy, ying along with his game. He had something serious on his mind, but he wouldn''t talk to


    Cherry about it in front of Joe. After all, it was adults'' business, and little child shouldn''t get involved.


    Joe was brilliant though and would notice any w in Jackson''s pretense. Jackson had to out-perform


    himself so that Joe wouldn''t notice anything unusual.


    "You two need to eat slower! This is dinner, not a race!" chided Cherry when she saw the two of them


    racing to shovel food into their mouths as quickly as possible, as though it were apetition. She


    rolled her eyes, thinking the two of them were behaving rather childishly. Especially Jackson, such a


    big guy and here he was, racing to eat faster than his son.


    "Daddy is racing to eat all the food before I can." Joe stated, in a hurried way. Then, he hastily lowered


    his head and continued to eat, as if his Daddy would eat all the food in the time it would take to say


    another word.


    "It''s you who hurried to get to the food before me!" Jackson argued, in a childlike manner.


    "Ny-uh! It was you!" Joe bantered, emting his father.


    The jubnt atmosphere stayed, even after dinner ended. Jackson and Joe sat in the living room


    ying online games while Cherry washed the dishes and cleaned the kitchen.


    When Cherry finished in the kitchen, she headed to living room, where she found the two still


    engrossed in their online game.


    She walked over and told her son, "Joe, It''s time to go upstairs, now! You shouldn''t be up ying


    games thiste!"


    "But Mommy, I want to keep ying games a little longer with Daddy." Joe made his eyes wider, trying


    to look so sad, and hoped his Mommy would give in to him. He knew he should obey his Mommy, but


    he was having so much fun with Daddy that he wanted to y longer.


    Jackson put the game controller down and told his son, "Joe, you need to listen to your Mommy. It''s


    time to go upstairs and get to sleep."


    Joe was disappointed that his Daddy took his Mommy''s side, but, like a good boy, he agreed, "Okay, I


    will."


    Cherry walked over to Joe. She caressed his head and in a tender voice said, "Go upstairs and study,


    when you finish don''t forget to take a shower."


    "Okay Mommy." Joe said in a quiet voice, and lowered his head. Then, as he walked away slowly, he


    added, "I''m going upstairs now."


    After Jackson knew Joe was upstairs, he went over to Cherry, and touched her shoulder, lightly, then


    turned her to him and pulled her close, holding her in his arms.


    Cherry nced at Jackson asking, "Will you tell me now, why you decided to return so suddenly?"

 Chapter 400 A Mysterious Note (Part Two)

    Chapter 400 A Mysterious Note (Part Two)


    "Something happened." Jackson''s tone was grave, and he kept his voice low.


    Cherry asked worriedly, "What? What happened?"


    Jackson didn''t reply, instead, he suggested, "Let''s go up to our room and talk."


    "Okay." Cherry agreed nodding.


    Jackson and Cherry went up their room together.


    After they got to the bedroom, Jackson quietly closed the door, and Cherry walked to the bed, then


    turned and wringing her hands hastily asked, "Okay? What on earth is going on? What happened?"


    Jackson closed the distance and took Cherry''s hands gently in his, leading her over to their bed to sit


    down.


    He reached into his pocket and took a folded piece paper out. He held it a moment before silently


    handing it to Cherry.


    "Take a look at that." Jackson said in a low voice.


    "What is it?" asked Cherry curiously. Jackson had a sad look in his eyes, so, instead of asking more


    questions, Cherry opened the slip of paper. What she saw shocked her.


    There, scribbled on the paper were four twisted words, "I am sorry Jackson."


    "What...? What...?" Cherry didn''t understand what it meant. "Where did you get this?" she questioned.


    Jackson looked away saying, "I found it in a gap of Grandpa''s bed. I guess Grandpa wrote it, and put it


    on the bed. It must have fallen into the gap, unnoticed until I found it today."


    Cherry felt a switch flick deep inside, and she wondered what the message meant?


    "Well... then... Ummm... What do you think it means? Why would Grandpa apologize to you?" Cherry


    had doubts about the note. She didn''t recall Grandpa acting in any unusual manner then, and she


    hadn''t seen or heard of Grandpa doing anything to Jackson that would warrant an apology. He treated


    Jackson with respect and he had admired his Grandson, and his love was so great and sincere that it


    would be impossible for him to hurt Jackson. So, she couldn''t figure out why Grandpa would write a


    note saying sorry to Jackson.


    "I don''t get it either, " Jackson said shaking his head and scowling, "I just don''t understand, why, if


    Grandpa didn''t do anything, did he say sorry?"


    "Was it..." suddenly a thought struck Cherry, "Could it be rted to the token?"


    Just as Cherry finished her thought, Jackson looked at her, his eyes wide with surprise and realization,


    as if he had an epiphany.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The token." Jackson echoed.


    Ideas and possibilities ran rampantly through Cherry''s head as she mulled the facts over, then she


    spected, "You know Grandpa didn''t do anything to slight you when he was alive, right? Yet, he did


    leave a note saying he was sorry. So, then, what was he sorry about? Now, the token and what


    happened to it confuses you the most, right? So? It is possible the apology and the token are


    connected. I can''t conceive of another reason he would say sorry."


    Cherry''s hypothesis sounded logical and made sense to Jackson, which made him agree with her


    somewhat. But, there were still too many inconsistencies.


    He worked out his thoughts aloud, "It seems imusible for it to rte to the token though. If the token


    is in the Chu house, there''d be no reason for Grandpa to say sorry, then again...."


    Jackson off, he had a worried expression as he thought that remained when he continued, "Then again


    if the token isn''t at the Chu house and someone else has it? Well, it wouldn''t be as peaceful as it is


    now. The person who took the token would certainly go after Eric and Jonson. However, they haven''t


    taken any action so far. So, I don''t think his apology is about the token."


    After hearing Jackson out, Cherry agreed. If it was rted to the token, and someone else had it, there


    wouldn''t be any peace. If Grandpa were saying sorry because he hadn''t left the token to Jackson, it


    would like Jackson said, the person who took the token would have done something, but, nothing had


    happened.


    "So, do you mean that no one knows where the token is so far?" Cherry asked.


    "I guess." Jackson deliberated out loud, "If the token were in someone else''s hands, and not mine, I''m


    afraid there would be a major upheaval. No one could fathom what would ur or the oue of what


    would follow. Someone who had the token might..."


    Jackson stopped exining, and stood there in shock for a moment.


    Cherry was frightened suddenly and grabbed Jackson''s arm, asking timidly, "What should we do?"


    He saw the look of fear in Cherry''s eyes, and held her safely in his arms, hoping to give her some


    He consoled her, "Don''t be scared. You have me. I will always be there for you." Then his tone turned


    serious, "The token is dangerous, and everyone is after it. I have to find it soon and take it to re-


    negotiate the original contract with Eric and Jonson, canceling itpletely. Thus, they won''t be bound


    by it anymore and be able to live their lives as they choose."


    Cherry buried her face in Jackson''s chest, nodding slightly while talking, her voice muffled, "Jackson,


    I''m not scared. I''m worried, about you. I''m afraid something will happen to you. What would Joe and I


    do?"


    Cherry''s concerns about Jackson weighed heavily on his heart. He was distressed, at the same time


    he was happy and worried too. His son and this woman were the single two most important people in


    his life. He wanted to be near to protect them. But, he had obligations as the next descent of the Chu


    Family. It was his duty to take over Grandpa''s responsibilities.


    "Don''t worry about me, Babe. I promised you I would protect you and Joe for the rest of my life and I


    will. Our family will never be apart again." Jackson reassured Cherry as he held her to him tightly


    against his chest.


    "Okay, " Cherry felt better hearing his soothing words, and feeling his strong arms around her.


    Jackson looked ahead in a daze, while his heart filled with distress. He had the vague sense that


    something disturbing and beyond his grasp might happen. He also thought of the script and wondered


    if Grandpa was indicating or warning him about something. He waspletely confused by all the


    concepts and had no idea what to think.


    It suddenly struck him! ''These four words may well have something to do with the token after all, but....''

 Chapter 401 Speculations (Part One)

    Chapter 401 Spections (Part One)


    The next morning, Cherry and Jackson got up early. Cherry went downstairs and headed for the


    kitchen to start cooking breakfast. Jackson followed her downstairs but went towards the opposite


    direction leading to the garden to do his morning exercises.


    When Joe woke up, he hurriedly ran down the stairs. He saw his dad entering the house from the yard.


    Wondering where his father came from, Joe asked, "Daddy, didn''t you stay herest night?"


    "I was here the whole night, " Jackson answered, confused by his son''s question. He stopped his pace


    and looked at his son, curious as to what led his son to conclude that he stayed out.


    Joe then asked, "Then why did youe from outside?"


    Jackson replied, "Oh, I did my morning exercise in the garden, just now."


    Joe nodded his head and smiled. He now understood what was going on. In his panic he jumped into


    the wrong conclusion. So he said, "Well that exins everything."


    While this was happening, Cherry went out of the kitchen and saw that the two men of the house were


    exchanging words, she smiled and announced, "Good morning you two, breakfast is ready."


    Joe replied, "Okay, Mommy." Then he happily ran towards his Mother to give her a hug.


    In the dining room, the three sat at the table and ate their breakfast together. While Joe was eating, he


    said, "Daddy, Mommy, let''s have a family meeting, okay?"


    Cherry, surprised by his son''s deration nced at Jackson. She had no idea what Joe was about to


    say to them.


    Jackson, though surprised by this sudden deration of meeting by his son, was amused. He slightly


    smiled and wanted to see what kind of family meeting Joe wanted to have.


    So Jackson said, " Why don''t you tell us first the agenda of the meeting and we''ll see."


    Joe held his two chopsticks in his two hands, trying to be formal and serious said "Currently, in our


    family, Mommy goes to work in my uncle''spany and she also drives me to and from school. Daddy,


    now that you''re back home with us, maybe you should help Mommy? That way, mommy can rest early


    and I get to spend more time with you."


    Cherry, amazed but still taken aback by what his son said, called his attention in a gentle but


    reprimanding tone, "Joe." She was unaware that Joe had been observing the family activities inside the


    house. He noted how his Mommy was busy with her work schedule while making sure that he was


    given the attention and care that he needed. Jackson was busier then her, but, Joe had no idea.


    Jackson had so many things to deal with since Andrew''s death.


    Jackson thought for a while, nodded his head and said to Joe, "You know, you''re right. Your Mommy is


    really busy."


    Joe then asked, "So you''re going help my Mommy?"


    Jackson asked in return, "So what should I do? How can I help her" He asked his son to see what idea


    his smart child coulde up with. Jackson was certain that Joe has already thought of this a hundred


    times and already had an answer prepared.


    "You shoulde back home on time every day. Help Mommy cook dinner and, " Joe paused for a


    second, and added, "y games with me." After he finished stating his solution to his father, Joe


    smiled, sheepishly.


    After hearing his son''s rmendation, Jacksonughed. He didn''t expect that his clever son would


    be able to give such a solution. Hitting two birds with one stone, giving Cherry a small break and him


    spending more time with Joe.


    Cherry stared at her son with a dazed expression on her face. She never thought that Joe would be so


    outspoken to his father.


    Joe looked into his Mommy''s eyes and sweetly said, "Mommy, don''t worry. At first, when we arrived


    here I thought that it would only be the two of us. But now Daddy is here, too. He followed us, and he is


    now with us. I believe that Daddy will go wherever you are, so we don''t need to worry where Daddy is.


    Daddy will always be with us no matter where we go."


    Hearing this, Cherry smiled at her son and felt happy. Cherry thought to herself, ''Joe is right. I have


    thought that I would never be with Jackson again. But now, Jackson has returned to me, and actually,


    now he never leaves me.''


    Jackson, to give more emphasis to his son''s statement, moved towards Cherry and ced her arms


    her shoulder. He then held Cherry into his arms and said to Joe, "She is my woman, so how could I


    leave her?"


    Joe smiled and said, "Daddy, I want to discuss another thing with you."


    "What, the meeting isn''t over yet?" Jackson said. He was surprised and looked annoyed, but his eyes


    wereughing. He was teasing his son. "Alright, out with it, " Jackson said. And he decided to try his


    best to listen attentively to Joe and try his best to fulfill his son''s wishes.


    Joe ignoring his father''s teasing said seriously, "I can let you have my Mommy, but I have one


    condition."


    Hearing that his son demanded something from him, Jackson became serious. He wanted to hear what


    Joe was about to say, so he asked, "What is it?"


    Joe replied, "Since Mommy is going to be yours, I will be very lonely without her. So I want to have a


    little sister, whom I can love, protect and y games with."


    Jackson, amused by his son''s request, started tough. He didn''t disagree with his son''s request. In


    fact, he loved it and thought that his son made a good point. He made a goodwyer defending his


    cause.


    Cherry was shocked by his son''sst suggestion and hastily said, "Joe, what are you talking about?"


    She hadn''t even thought about having another child, and now to her surprise, her son mentioned it.


    What was more surprising was the way he talked about it. He used such a casual manner. This left


    Cherry even more dumbfounded.


    Joe pretended to feel offended and said in an injured tone, "Mommy, I''m not joking. You are going to be


    taken from me by Daddy, so I''m really going to be lonely."


    Jackson lowered his head and with a teasing smile, approached her and asked, "What should we do?


    This is our son''s requirement. Should we say no to him?"


    Cherry looked at Jackson who was grinning from ear to ear. She knew that Jackson must be very


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    pleased.


    Cherry said, "You and your son are ganging up on me. Have you lost your senses?" Then she looked


    at her son and changed the subject, "Joe, finish your breakfast and I''ll drive you to school, " Cherry


    said in a firm voice. She did not like where the family meeting discussion went. She suspected that


    somehow this two boys had agreed how to y a practical joke on her.


    Seeing Cherry''s mood changed and that she was a little upset, Joe obeyed his Mommy''s order. He


    obediently finished his breakfast in silence.


    Jackson knew that Cherry was suddenly ced in a difficult spot. He patted her wife''s shoulder to put


    her at ease and motioned her to have her breakfast. He whispered that she shouldn''t take the family


    meeting too seriously. However, at the back of his mind, he agreed with his son''s suggestion. It was


    about time for them to add a new member in the family. He decided that he needed to find some time to


    discuss this matter with his wife. Joe was already at an age where he needed another child''spany.


    If they were lucky they might have a girl. This wouldplete their family, and it would be an even


    happier family than it was now.


    After the breakfast, Cherry took Joe to school and then drove off to her work.


    Jackson stood at the gate watching his wife''s car disappear into the distance. After seeing Cherry''s car


    vanish, he too drove his car and left the vi.


    While he was driving, he phoned Derek.


    Derek answered and said, "Hello, Jackson, good morning."


    Jackson waving the pleasantry''s out of the way immediately asked, "Where are you?"


    Derek used to this attitude replied, "In my apartment. What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 402 Speculations (Part Two)

    Chapter 402 Spections (Part Two)


    Jackson said, "Then stay there and I''ll go see you. Call Bobby, and ask him to join us at your


    apartment."


    Derek answered, "Okay, I got it."


    Jackson hanged up and drove towards Derek''s apartment.


    Within half an hour, Jackson arrived and walked into Derek''s apartment. Bobby arrived earlier and was


    already making himself at home. He was having his morning coffee, courtesy of Derek''s pantry.


    When Bobby saw Jacksoning, he greeted, "Hello, Mr. Jackson. Would you like some coffee too?"


    he asked.


    "Everyone please, let''s all have a seat, " Jackson ordered. He then walked towards the living room and


    sat down on a sofa.


    Derek and Bobby followed his example, each selected their own chair and sat down with him. It was an


    informal yet urgent meeting.


    Derek asked, "What''s the matter? Why the urgency? Is anything wrong?" Derek added to his question.


    It was unusual for Jackson to call so early in the morning, so he presumed that something serious must


    have happened.


    Jackson nodded as a reply to his question. Then he looked at Bobby and asked, "Any news about the


    butler?"


    Bobby shook his head and answered, " No, not yet. Our people are still looking for him."


    Hearing this, Jackson stayed quiet and thought.


    Derek and Bobby looked at each. Both were puzzled but remained silent as well. They wondered why


    Jackson asked about the butler and what the connection of butler with what was presently happening


    was.


    Derek did not like being kept in the dark, asked, "Jackson, what happened?" He needed to know what


    happened, all the details. He thought, ''How the hell could I help Jackson if I have no idea with what is


    going on?'' He knew that Jackson was in a mess. He has a lot of issues and people to deal with. Derek,


    being his trusted friend was eager to lift some of the weight off of his shoulder, but to be able to do that


    he needed information.


    "Bobby, send out more people to look for the butler. Make sure you will find him as soon as you can, "


    Jackson ordered. His voice was serious and it had a tone of urgency.


    Bobby nodded his head and replied, "Yes, Mr. Jackson. I will."


    Derek thought for a moment and said, "He shouldn''t be out of contact for too long. He knows too many


    things, and, " Derek paused for a second and continued, "We need to know something about Andrew


    from him."


    Bobby stood up silently and listened to two men''s conversation hoping to get more idea on what the


    issue was.


    Jackson then said, "So we must find him as soon as possible. Or else, what happens next will possibly


    influence Eric and Jonson."


    Bobby asked, curious not seeing the connection. "Influence them, in what way?"


    Jackson didn''t reply to his question. Derek however, had pieced the puzzle and understood that the


    butler was indeed a ticking time bomb. Once the bomb went off, the two sleeping wolves would


    certainly create havoc and more problems for Jackson.


    Jackson looked at Bobby and said, "Bobby, you know what you should do next. Right?"


    Bobby understood Jackson''s meaning and said, "Okay. I will go now and continue with the search. I will


    also send more men to look for him." If it was rted to the interests of Eric and Jonson, Bobby needed


    to find this butler and he would not let go of him.


    After Bobby left, Derek asked Jackson, "Jackson, what is going on? Why and how will Eric and Jonson


    be involved?"


    Jackson took out the note and gave it to Derek.


    Derek reached out for the note and asked, "Who wrote this note? Where did you find it?"


    Jackson replied, "My Grandpa."


    Derek repeated, "Grandpa?" You mean Andrew, Grandpa? Derek couldn''t believe it.


    Jackson firmly said, "This must be rted to the token. He believed that his suspicion was right."


    Derek asked, "So what do you mean? Is the token now being held by other people?" Derek began to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    be worried, he felt that the future had be even more uncertain. The token was so powerful and


    dangerous that anyone who held it would also end up in a lot of trouble.


    Jackson shook his head and said, "Not necessarily."


    Derek said nothing and kept staring at Jackson hoping that he would exin further.


    Jackson said, "If other people now have that token, we wouldn''t be experiencing this peace now. They


    would certainly have already had take some actions. However, so far, nothing wrong has happened to


    Eric and Jonson. We haven''t heard any bad news."


    Hearing Jackson''s hypothesis, Derek was a bit relieved, and this also ced him deep in thought.


    Derek asked, "Is it possible that the butler has the token now?"


    Jackson denied immediately, "No, that would be impossible."


    Derek asked, "Why so? He was the closest person to your Grandpa and he disappeared before your


    Grandpa died."


    Jackson exined, "It only proves that the token is not being held by him. He suddenly disappeared


    before Grandpa''s death, so my Grandpa must have noticed that. If the token were gone when he left,


    Grandpa would have told me."


    Derek continued, "So it was possible that Grandpa knew the token was gone, thus he wrote the note to


    apologize to you."


    Jackson disagreed with Derek''s statement once more and said, "No, it isn''t my Grandpa''s way of doing


    things. He knew that the token was of great importance and it was very valuable to the family. And if


    the butler has the token, I would now be in danger. So if my Grandpa knew these things, he would


    secretly have sent out people to find the token. He would not allow me to be ced in danger."


    Derek was silent and he pondered on Jackson''s reason. It was true, Andrew would never allow his


    beloved grandson to be in any danger.


    Jackson was silent, also deep in thought. There was something that confused him. He thought that


    something wasn''t taken into consideration and he might be wrong about this. But he believed that to


    certain extent, his guess made some sense, so he said, "Derek, if I am not wrong, Grandpa knew


    where the token was, so he left this note. it was not to tell me that the token was gone, but it was to tell


    me that he was sorry for not giving it to me in person."


    Derek said, "But the major problem is that none of us has seen the token before. We have no idea what


    it looks like. Maybe the butler hasn''t seen it, either. But, why was there a need for him to leave the Chu


    House? And where is he?"


    Jackson looked at and said, "Derek, I''m more worried about one thing."


    Derek hesitated but asked, "What?"


    Jackson said firmly, "The butler might be nning something bigger against the family."

 Chapter 403 It Relates To You (Part One)

    Chapter 403 It Rtes To You (Part One)


    "What?" Derek looked at Jackson with great surprise.


    "Actually, the problem might have started right at the beginning. Do you still remember that time he left?


    My Grandpa never showed any concern for him because he never asked for the Butler''s whereabouts.


    It was possible that my Grandpa knew what the Butler was doing at that time but didn''t tell anyone


    about it, " Jackson analyzed.


    "This is all Mond''s fault. Nothing would have happened to Grandpa Andrew if Mond didn''te to him


    that day. Then, there wouldn''t be so much confusion for us too! How can we solve this problem now?",


    Derek said angrily as he stood up all of a sudden.


    Jackson didn''t say anything. But in his mind, he asked himself, "Do I really hate Mond from the bottom


    of my heart?" He thought about that for a while. He believed that he didn''t hate Mond. Even though he


    believed this, he couldn''t help but me Mond for what happened to his Grandpa and the current


    situation Mond caused. However, his anger towards Mond had diminished aspared to when it first


    started.


    "Please remember, Derek, only Cherry, you and I know about this. You can''t let anyone else know this


    especially Bobby. This is because Eric will not stand by idly if he hears the news, " said Jackson as he


    changed the topic of their talking.


    "Okay, I understand. Don''t worry about it, " Derek assured. "But Jackson, what is our next step?" he


    added.


    The H King Group


    Meanwhile, Cherry was busy with her work at the office. She was buried in a pile of paperwork which


    she needed to read over.


    Suddenly, Wilson appeared.


    "Cherry, " Wilson called her name as he walked up to her.


    As soon as she heard that voice, Cherry dropped what she was doing and found her Brother next to


    her. "Brother, you''re here, " Cherry said with a smile.


    "You need to rest. Don''t overwork yourself Cherry, " Wilson said with concern.


    "It''s okay, I''m not tired, " replied Cherry. "Brother, why did youe to see me?"


    At this point, Wilson sat across Cherry. He was staring at Cherry when his expression suddenly turned


    serious. "Cherry, there is something I want to ask you, " said Wilson.


    "Well, don''t wait any longer Brother, just ask me the question, " Cherry nodded.


    "I heard from my friends that some people gave special interest to Jackson after Mr. Andrew passed


    away, and Jackson, " Wilson looked at Cherry, and continued what he was saying, "He probably


    nned to take over the powerful position that Mr. Andrew left."


    Apparently, Cherry wasn''t surprised at all with what Wilson just said. It was because that fact was very


    obvious to everyone now. The old master of the Chu family had passed away. After Mr. Andrew,


    Jackson was the only person who had the right of inheritance. This was very evident and reasonable.


    "Brother, " said Cherry seriously, "there will always be circumstances that we cannot avoid. Jackson is


    not in the army anymore. I''m not sure what he ns to do next. But I don''t want to interfere with his


    own decisions and I intend to respect whatever he''s going to do. Because I believe that he will not just


    act without any reason. So, I will stay by his side no matter what happens."


    However, Cherry didn''t say a thing about the token to Wilson. She promised Jackson that she would


    never tell anyone the secret. And she intended to keep this promise as she knew that so many people


    would be involved if the secret about the token were revealed to the public. Furthermore, The more


    people got involved, the more trouble it would bring.


    After giving it a thought, Wilson agreed and said, "You are right. I too believe that Jackson is not a


    person who will do anything without any reason at all. Also, I''m not worried since he is more than


    capable of handling it well."


    After saying those words, Wilson looked at Cherry again and asked. "Cherry, did Jackson looked


    stressed these days?"


    Hearing that question, Cherry looked into Wilson''s eyes and nodded, saying, "Yes, it is obvious that he


    needs to deal with many things."


    "It must have been very hard for him. Mr. Andrews left such big shoes to fill. Moreover, with the Butler


    gone, things must have been moreplicated as it already was, " said Wilson, signed.


    "Brother, how did you know that the Butler was missing?" Cherry asked hastily.


    "Well, Stephen told me so. he said he was looking for the Butler too, " said Wilson naturally.


    "Stephen is looking for the Butler too?" Surprised by this, Cherry wondered, "Is the Butler that


    important?" Although she knew that Jackson was looking for the Butler, she didn''t expect that Stephen


    would look for him too.


    "Yes, maybe he is also interest about Mr. Andrew." Wilson suggested. He already knew about the


    conflict between Jackson, Stephen and that man called Mond, so he wasn''t surprised to hear that


    Stephen was looking for the Butler.


    After hearing what Wilson said, Cherry didn''t utter a single word.


    Then, Wilson saw that Cherry was lost in her own thoughts. Because of this, he couldn''t help but ask


    "Cherry, tell me honestly, you and Joe wouldn''t be involved in this, right?"


    Hearing that, Cherry forced a smile as she said to him "Don''t worry, Brother, I promise that nothing bad


    will happen to Joe and me." Now that Jackson was willing to tell her something, she was assured that


    Jackson wouldn''t let anything happen to her and Joe.


    "That''s reassuring to hear. I am just really worried about you and Joe." responded Wilson.


    Hearing that, Cherry reassured her Brother and said, "Brother, it''s okay, don''t worry too much." After


    saying that, she almost forgot about to say something and then she said hurriedly, "By the way, Brother,


    please don''t tell anything about the Chu Family to my Mother or my Uncle. Knowing them, they will not


    stop worrying if they hear about that."


    Wilson agreed, "I understand, I won''t tell them anything. Although my Aunt won''t know of this easily, my


    Father is a different story. He can get a whiff of the news as he has so many business friends. It would


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    be surprising if he doesn''t at least hear anything about the news that everyone is talking about now."


    Hearing what Wilson had said, Cherry agreed and said: "There really is no way we can stop these


    things from happening."


    Because of that, Wilson assured Cherry and said, "Don''t worry Cherry. I will definitely tell my Father to


    keep this from my Aunt when I have the time. I understand what worries you as I worry about it too."


    "Thank you so much, Brother." said Cherry with a cheerful voice. She felt so relieved that her Brother


    was always there for her and knew just what she needed without even saying it.


    This made Wilson genuinely smile saying, "That''s so silly Cherry, we''re siblings. That''s what we ought


    to do. You can continue your work; I will leave you with it."


    "Okay, see you brother!"


    As Wilson was leaving, Cherry continued her gaze in him until he was really out. She sat on her chair,


    not only worried about Jackson''s current situation, but also tried to figure out ways to deal with the


    problems Jackson was facing. She was worried sick as all she could think about was Jackson.


    Then, out of nowhere, Cherry''s phone rang. She picked up her phone and was surprised to see that


    Mond is calling her.


    The phone continued to ring until Cherry finally decided to answer it.

 Chapter 404 It Relates To You (Part Two)

    Chapter 404 It Rtes To You (Part Two)


    "Hello?" said Cherry.


    "Are you busy?" Mond asked Cherry with a cold tone.


    "Do you have anything you want to talk with me?" replied Cherry in a hard voice. She really had no


    idea why Mond called her.


    "Go downstairs immediately. I''m in the underground parking lot and I want to see you, " Mond ordered.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you in the H King Group now?" Mond''s question startled Cherry. How in the world would Mond


    know that she was working for the H King Group now?


    "I''m still in the underground parking lot as of now, " Mond reminded Cherry.


    After thinking about it, she took a deep breath and said, "You can talk with me on the phone. It''s


    inconvenient to go where you are just to talk."


    "No, you have toe here! If you will note, I will just go look for you in your office then, " Mond


    threatened Cherry. "You really don''t have a choice. Either youe to me, or risk letting your Brother


    see us together."


    "Mond, you!, " Cherry was furious but couldn''t take the risk. She never would have thought that this


    man would even have the guts to do this.


    After a while, Cherry finally gave in and said, "Just wait for me, I will go downstairs soon."


    "That''s good, but it should be better if you just agreed when I first said it, " said Mond.


    Then, Cherry hung up as she left her office.


    Cherry arrived at the parking lot. She saw a car with headlights on. She knew that it was Mond''s car so


    she walked towards the car.


    As Cherry was walking towards the direction of the car, Mond got out of the car. He leaned against the


    car waiting for Cherry.


    "Why did you want to see me? Speak quickly." Ordered Cherry.


    "Haha, " Mondughed suddenlyughed and replied, "Why are you so impatient with me?"


    Seeing that Mond was clearly wasting her time, Cherry said, "I will leave now if you have nothing to say


    to me. Don''te to me ever again."


    After saying that, Cherry turned around as she was about to leave. She didn''t want to be seen with


    Mond as she knew that Jackson would be really mad if he knew about this. Cherry was already happy


    being with Jackson, thest thing she wanted was for their rtionship to fall apart just because of


    Mond.


    However, as Mond noticed that Cherry was about to leave, he immediately ran towards her to block her


    way.


    "Do you really want to leave even before you can hear why I called you here for?" Mond said angrily.


    "Then, What do you want to say?" asked Cherry.


    "Why did you leave the family residence?" asked Mond in reply.


    Looking at Mond, Cherry couldn''t believe what she heard. ''Why does he care so much about what


    happens to me all the time? How can he possibly know that I left the family residence? Not only that,


    but he also knows that I work now for H King Group, '' Cherry thought to herself.


    "I just want to leave. There''s no reason. And in the first ce, it doesn''t concern you, " Cherry replied.


    Mond really had no right to interfere with her life let alone answer this question.


    "Your whole family left the family residence, am I right? It hasn''t been even that long since your


    Grandpa has passed away. You''re so respectful to the old man!" Mond ridiculed her.


    After hearing that acidment, Cherry looked directly into Mond''s eyes and said, "You have no right


    to tell that. You don''t even have anything to do with our family''s business so how could you?"


    "Is that really? Does it honestly have nothing to do with me? "But what if I tell you that I intend to take


    all what Jackson currently have? One way or another, I will do so, but if all else fails, I will just destroy


    them directly, " said Mond.


    Obviously, this made Cherry uneasy. But she tried her best to calm down. She looked at Mond directly


    as she said, "Mond, I don''t know what kind of fight you have with Jackson, but why do you have to


    keep making trouble for us and our family? Can''t you stop this now? Isn''t that enough for you? We are


    currently living in peace and I want to keep it that way as much as possible. Please don''te and


    bother us anymore, okay?"


    Having heard that, Mond looked carefully at Cherry''s hopeless face. Suddenly, he felt lost. He was


    attracted by this woman. How could she tell this to him and even expect him to forgive Jackson? His


    fight with Jackson would never end with just this. It was just impossible. One of them would have to die


    first before they reconciled. He would rather cost his miserable life on revenge.


    Suddenly, Mond said, "Cherry, you probably think the grudge between us is that simple. You really have


    no idea."


    "Then, what do you intend to do?" "It is because of you that Grandpa has..." Cherry was stopped by


    Mond before she could even finish what she was saying.


    "Cherry, " Mond said with conviction, "Do you honestly believe that I''m the one who oppressed your


    Grandfather to the point of death? No! It''s you, it''s you who did that!"


    Puzzled by this, Cherry stared nky at Mond. She had no idea what Mond was talking about.


    "I went to your house then because I was looking for you, Cherry. I was looking for you but your


    Grandfather found me first. He was so frightened when he recognized my face and was seized by heart


    attack. It wasn''t my fault. Because the person that I really went to see was you, not him." Mond


    exined slowly as he looked at her with a serious face.


    "What?" "What did you just say?" Those words made Cherry''s eyes open wide while focusing at Mond.


    Hearing this from Mond made her mind fall into chaos. This was because she always thought that


    Jackson misunderstood her. He always thought that Grandpa Andrew''s death was rted to her but


    she believed not. But after hearing what Mond said, her idea changed...

 Chapter 405 A Reunion (Part One)

    Chapter 405 A Reunion (Part One)


    Mond smiled, noticing how surprised Cherry looked, "What? Did you think I was there for Andrew? No,


    I was looking for you at the time."


    Cherry still hadn''t figured out what was going on. She red straightly ahead as she asked herself,


    ''What on Earth does Mond mean by that?''


    Cherry suddenly turned to Mond, looking at him with a puzzled look on her face, and asked, "Why do


    you and Jackson hate each other so much?"


    Mond found it difficult not to reveal the truth to Cherry now that she was looking at him; with that


    engaging puzzled expression. He shook himself mentally, reminding himself it was too early for her to


    know. If Cherry knew the score, the game wouldn''t be fun.


    "You really want to know why?" Instead of giving a response, Mond asked.


    Cherry nodded vigorously, because she hadn''t been able to figure it out, and she really wanted to


    know.


    "You will. One day, you''ll know." Mond said cryptically.


    Cherry was too impatient to his nonsense and asked another question, "Mond, did you get close to me,


    just to use me as part of this vendetta you have against Jackson?"


    Mond shrugged casually, as if there was no me or guilt, "Maybe. But, it''s a tactic I learned from


    others."


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Cherry continued asking her probing questions, "No one ever


    befriended me, as a means to an end, like you did."


    Mond chortled as he stared into Cherry''s eyes, "Really? Not even Stephen?"


    Cherry shot back, ardently defending him. "Stephen is my friend and helped me in the past." She knew


    Stephen and Jackson hated each other, but Stephen was her friend, and Cherry knew Mond was


    wrong; Stephen wouldn''t take advantage of her like that. He had helped her many times, and never


    turned her down, not five years ago, not yesterday. He had always been there for her whenever she


    needed a friend.


    Mond inquired, "You honestly regard him as your friend just because he helped you at some point?


    Well, I saved you in the elevator, does that make us friends now too?"


    Cherry was speechless and mulled it over. It was true, Mond saved her once. If not for him, Cherry


    might have been seriously injured.


    Cherry looked back to Mond when she finally decided what to say, "Even though I am grateful for what


    you did, you should admit that you got close to me only to use me as a part of your ns for revenge


    on Jackson."


    Mond was quite sure of his choice. "Yes, if I hadn''t, then Jackson wouldn''t have paid attention." Mond


    hadid odds that Cherry meant the world to Jackson. So, at one point, he even contemted killing


    Cherry, since Jackson treasured her. However, Mond became enthralled by Cherry and her unique


    allure, which clouded his mind. Instead of following through, Mond found himself wanting to get closer


    to Cherry. Her charm and appeal were so different from other women, and it was that grace that


    worked its magic on Mond, until, in the end, he decided against harming her.


    Cherry took a deep breath and exhaling slowly she asked, "What on Earth is between you two, that


    would cause such hatred for each other? I don''t understand! Andrew is dead, and you are culpable for


    his demise. I now know what the Chu Family did, and what had happened to Sally, but I just don''t


    understand, why you hate Jackson so much? What could Jackson possibly have done to make you


    hate him so much?"


    "Everything! He does everything wrong!" Mond''s temper was rising and he spouted off, "Cherry! You


    will never understand this hatred. I have a score to settle with Jackson and it won''t be squared until one


    of us is killed by the other." His tone grew more sinister with each words.


    "That''s really what you want?" Cherry stared perplexed at Mond as she went on, "Mond, I admit that I


    don''t know you. Well, but you seem to have a good life. Jackson and I have a good life together too.


    Wouldn''t it great for us to all remain living good, happy lives? We can all live our lives, respectively, and


    not interfere with the other''s presence. Doesn''t that sound peaceful? It''s a good idea."


    "No, it isn''t." Mond said tly, without hesitation, "Cherry, you have been a part of the Chu Family for a


    long time now, and I thought you were smart, but you are foolish offering such advice."


    Cherry was hurt, and just stood there, staring at Mond, not knowing what to say to his biting remarks.


    After a while, Cherry huffed and asked, "Why did youe here to see me today?"


    "I just wanted to see how things are for you. Oh, by the way, why did you move out of the military


    residentialpound?" Mond responded with a question and continued, "To me, it looks like Jackson


    has kicked you out of the Chu Family, but you are still with him, so, it seems I was wrong."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cherry tried to hide the fact that she was bing emotional, "I don''t think that''s any of your business.


    If there''s nothing more to discuss, I think you should go now."


    Cherry spun on her heel and gracefully left Mond standing there alone.


    Mond didn''t intend to stop Cherry this time. Instead, he stared after Cherry, ogling her curves, the way


    she sauntered until she was out of sight.


    When Cherry got back to her office, she sat down. Thoughts of what transpired between Mond and


    herself persisted long after he left. She had been able to guess a lot about Mond. But she found herself


    wondering, what kind of person he was? Was he good, or was he a bad man? She thought he was


    good, but, If he was a good man, why did he keeping after Jackson? Jackson and Mond quarreled


    every time they met. Then again, if he was a bad man, why had he saved Cherry? Moreover, Mond


    tried apologizing to Cherry for his wrongdoings. A bad guy wouldn''t think anything he did was wrong.


    Just then Cherry''s phone rang. Cherry shook herself visibly, to get her mind off Mond. Picking up her


    cell, she saw it was from Selina.

 Chapter 406 A Reunion (Part Two)

    Chapter 406 A Reunion (Part Two)


    Cherry adjusted herself physically and mentally. She put the meeting with Mond out of her mind, and


    smiled, adopting the ethos that everything was fine. When she had her mindset right, she answered the


    call, "Hi, Selina!"


    Selina''s voice came through the line, bubbling and full of delight, "Hi, Cherry, what are you up to?"


    "Oh! Not much, just handling some simple documents, nothing pressing."


    Selina asked Cherry, "How has your day at work been? Is it going well?"


    Instead of responding to Selina''s questions, Cherry joked with her, "Selina, are you asking me as


    Wilson''s wife?"


    "Oh my gosh! Of course not, Cherry! I just want to know how you are." Selina exined quickly.


    "All right, I know. I''m just kidding." Cherry giggled as she talked, "I''m fine at thepany. Wilson takes


    good care of me, and the work isn''t tiring."


    "As he should! After all, Jackson ordered me to inform Wilson of what would happen if you were tired


    out at work. He would call on Wilson."


    "Really? Did he really say that?" It surprised Cherry that Jackson would do that. She thought he had


    been joking that night. It was unexpected that Jackson would stick to his word on this.


    "Of course he did. You are more important than anyone in Jackson''s world. Do you think he would just


    stand by if you are suffering? No! Of course not!" Selina said.


    "Well, it''s Wilson''spany, and how he deals with it is his business. Including how he treats his staff


    and that means me. Jackson shouldn''t meddle. If Jackson orders you again, just ignore him please. He


    is just being a bully." Cherry''s voice was angry and waivered. Inside though she was thrilled and her


    heart soared. The love Jackson felt for her was a fairytalee true, and better than her imagination,


    because it was reality and he was her husband!


    Selina replied in a rush flustered manner, "Cherry, I couldn''t do that! I would never dare oppose


    Jackson, it would tantamount to insubordination."


    Cherry knew that Selina was kidding too, "Well then, if you say so, Selina. Then I guess just let


    Jackson do as his wishes. Let''s see how far he will go."


    Selina excitedly asked, "Oh, I just had a great idea! Cherry, how about having dinner together? I''ll call


    Jackson and Derek; you and Wilson meet us at the JS Group!"


    "Meet at the JS Group? Wait! I don''t think I can. You know I need to pick Joe up, right from work."


    Cherry replied. How could she forget her dear Joe?


    "How about asking Bill to pick Joe up? If Bill isn''t avable, I''ll send one of my men to pick him up, all


    right?" Selina said.


    Cherry thought about it, "Well, okay, I''ll have Bill pick Joe up. I''ll call him now."


    "Good, have Bill get Joe and then tell him to bring Joe to the JS Group. I''ll wait for them in my office.


    Then we can have dinner with our dear Joe too, all right?." Selina suggested.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Okay. I''ll call Wilson now. You tell Jackson and Derek." Cherry said smiling.


    "Good."


    Cherry went to Wilson''s office as soon as she hung up.


    Wilson said "Please, enter." when he heard someone knocking. He raised his head, surprised to see


    Cherry.


    "Is something wrong, Cherry?" Wilson asked as heid his pen down.


    Cherry walked up to Wilson, smiling, "Selina just called to set up a dinner appointment with Jackson


    and Derek."


    "That sounds great! I''m avable tonight." Wilson said, and then thought of something, "Wait, when do


    you need to pick Joe up?"


    "I''m going to ask Bill to pick Joe up and bring him to the JS Group."


    "Oh wow! That soundsplicated. Tell you what, I''ll swing by and get Joe, when I finish what I am


    working on here. It works out perfectly, I will be just finished here when it''s time to get Joe. There, that''s


    settled now. You go meet up with Selina, I''ll pick Joe up and join you after."Wilson smiled


    enthusiastically as he spoke.


    Cherry didn''t want to put him out, "Are you sure you don''t mind? You are quite busy after all, and I''m


    concerned you will worn out after picking Joe up at school."


    "No need to worry, I''ll be fine. Besides, Joe is my nephew. All uncles love their nephews, and I''m no


    exception. Just go meet up with Selina. Joe and I will be there as quick as we can." Wilson said.


    Cherry knew Wilson was stubborn and had made up his mind, so she nodded in agreement, "All right


    then, we''ll meet you and Joe at the JS Group."


    "Good, see you soon. Drive carefully." Wilson reminded her.


    "All right! All right!" Cherry rolled her eyes as she smiled at him.


    Cherry left Wilson''s office and went back to hers. She finished up her task at hand, tidied up for the


    next work day and left, grabbing her purse as she hurried on her way.


    When she got to the JS Group, Cherry went to Seline''s office. As soon as she got off the elevator,


    Cherry saw Selina in her office.


    "Selina, hi!" Cherry smiled warmly as she greeted Selina.


    "Hi, Cherry." Selina stood up and walked out to Cherry. She looked around the hallway, and then back


    to Cherry asking, "Oh! Why did youe alone?"


    "Oh, so, you noticed." Cherry giggled as she took Selina''s hand, "Wilson had to finish up some


    business, and offered to pick Joe up when he was done. That way Bill wouldn''t need to go get him."


    Selina nodded, "That''s sensible. It''s so good of Uncle Wilson to pick his little nephew up."


    Cherry raised an eyebrow, "Wow! When did you be so sensible?"


    Cherry chuckled cheerfully. She had noticed Selina bing gentlertely. Was that what happened


    to every woman when they were in a rtionship? They softened because of their partner.


    "Cherry, that''s such utter nonsense! I''ve always been sensible." Selina lowered her head blushing.


    "Okay, fine. I''m only kidding." Cherry couldn''t stop smiling, "Aren''t Jackson and Derek here yet?"


    "No, they aren''t. I have no idea where they are traveling from, but, they called a little while ago to let us


    know they''d be here soon."ined Selina.


    "Well, let''s wait a few more minutes." Cherry suggested happily smiling.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 407 Protect His Woman (Part One)

    Chapter 407 Protect His Woman (Part One)


    Selina and Cherry had just sat down when Jackson and Derek walked through the door.


    When Selina saw them, she smiled and said in a teasing manner, "Wow, you two arriving on time, this


    is a pleasant surprise."


    Jackson ignored Selina''s jabs, and headed straight to Cherry, sitting in the chair nearest her.


    "We are always punctual for appointments, right Jackson?" Derek said as he sat in another nearby


    seat.


    Cherry gazed lovingly at Jackson and in a sweet, soft voice she told him, "Wilson offered to pick Joe up


    at school; they should be here shortly. Do you mind if we wait here a little while?"


    "No, that''s fine, " Jackson said nodding as he pulled Cherry gently until she was on hisp, and


    snuggled in his arms.


    Derek and Selina were so used to the intimate disys of attention between them, that they didn''t


    seem to notice the lovebirds.


    "Cherry, how is work going over at the H king Group? Are you familiar with things there?" asked Derek.


    "Oh yes, I understand the office and workload there. If I have any questions though, Wilson is right


    there too, " replied Cherry smiling happily.


    "It appears the H King Group will grow as well as the JS Group, " added Selina.


    "Selina?" called Jackson.


    "Yes? What is it?" Selina asked, giving Jackson a solemn look. She wondered what he was going to


    ask.


    "What is going on over at the ZM Group recently?" Jackson inquired lightly.


    Hearing Jackson''s question, Derek and Cherry''s smile vanished too, and they all looked serious. They


    knew Jackson actually wanted to know what Mond was up to, and not the ZM Group.


    Selina responded, "There''s nothing out of the ordinary. Everything is business as usual, except.¡­"


    "Except, what?" Derek asked hurriedly.


    "The rtive calmness won''tst long, " Selina looked at Jackson and continued with a professional


    clip in her voice, "Mond was focused on Grandpa Andrew''s dealings and had paid little time to focus on


    the JS Group. Now, things are back to normal, and it''s believed that Mond wille at the JS Group,


    soon."


    Jackson sat silently lost in thought.


    Derek thought a few minutes before angrily asked, "What the hell does he think he is doing? We''re


    definitely not letting him off after what he did to Grandpa Chu. If he dares take action against the JS


    Group, it''ll be even worse.


    Cherry looked at Jackson expectantly, while she waited to hear his thoughts. Nobody could guess what


    Jackson was even thinking about though, as he sat there wearing a poker face.


    Jackson''s behavior confused Cherry slightly. It was apparent how much Mond hated Jackson and went


    out of his way to destroy the Chu Family. Jackson wouldn''t be able to forgive him for any of it, but


    especially considering what he did to Andrew. Yet, he sat here, looking so calm. Cherry could not tell if


    Jackson hated Mond or not from his expression. She thought, ''Why is he so serene looking? Shouldn''t


    he be furious? I can still remember how angry he wasst time we saw Mond. I can''t figure this man


    out sometimes.''


    Selina looked at Jackson with a puzzled look, and asked, "Jackson, shouldn''t we do something? We


    can''t just sit around doing nothing."


    Jackson looked over at Selina and asked, "Did you get in touch with the foreign clients yet?"


    Selina nodded as she informed him, "Yes. I got in touch with them, and everything is proceeding,


    smoothly as nned."


    "Is the JS Group expanding to foreign countries?" Cherry was surprised; she hadn''t heard anything


    about ns.


    "Oh! Cherry¡­I.." Selina wasn''t sure what to say. She hadn''t told Cherry about it, and was a little


    embarrassed now.


    Jackson looked Cherry in the eyes, and exined tenderly, " Babe, don''t me Selina, I asked her not


    to tell you."


    "Why didn''t you want me to know?" Cherry felt slightly irritated. She asked Selina, "Selina, were you


    contacting foreign clients while I was still working at the JS Group?"


    "Well, umm...I¡­" Selina stammered, scrambling to think of how to respond without getting Cherry


    angrier. She looked at Jackson silently begging for help.


    Jackson put his hands on Cherry''s shoulders and looked in her eyes, "Babe, it''s okay, Selina was


    merely doing what she had been instructed to do. Please, calm down."


    "But? Why didn''t YOU tell me? Why am I being treated like an outsider? All of you knew about this,


    except me!" Cherry''s voice grew louder, angrier with each word, and she turned ncing at Selina,


    then Derek and finally Jackson. As she red at her husband, he saw a flicker of pain behind her fury.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry, Babe. Please, forgive me this time?" Jackson hurriedly apologized. He didn''t


    want her angry or hurt, at all. He loved her so much, and when she was unhappy, it cut him to the


    quick.


    Cherry was stunned and remained quiet as she stared at Jackson scowling.


    "Cherry?" Derek piped up defending Jackson, "You shouldn''t me Jackson. He had no choice in the


    matter. The fewer people who knew about this, the better. Plus, at the time, Mond had turned his


    attention to you, so¡­"


    Cherry''s lips were pursed, and she still wouldn''t say anything. When Derek finished, she lowered her


    head.


    Jackson wanted to talk to Cherry alone, he turned, first addressing Derek, "Derek, can you get us all


    some coffee?" He looked at Selina after, "Can you get me the JS Group''s financial statements, please,


    Selina? I want to look them over."


    The two of them understood his intentions and headed off to the tasks assigned so Jackson could be


    alone with his wife.


    Jackson turned to a still irate Cherry with an apologetic look on his face.


    "Babe? Come on, please, don''t be angry with me anymore? I wasn''t hiding it from you, I wanted to


    protect you." cooed Jackson.


    Cherry peered up into Jackson''s dark, soft eyes and seeing only love and openness there, she nodded.


    Cherry contemted, ''I shouldn''t doubt the man in front of me; instead, I should have faith that he has


    my best interests at heart, and no matter what he does, there is always a good reason.''


    "Well, okay then, I believe you." Cherry said epting his apology.

 Chapter 408 Protect His Woman (Part Two)

    Chapter 408 Protect His Woman (Part Two)


    Jackson was relieved that Cherry wasn''t upset anymore. He smiled as he gazed down lovingly at


    Cherry, and gently stroked her cheek. He concluded, ''I am so lucky to such a smart, considerate wife


    who knows me so well. She''s the perfect partner and mother. Joe inherited some outstanding genes


    from her.''


    Cherry wanted to know, "Jackson? What are you going to do to Mond?" Her eyes reflected her curiosity


    as well as concern.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    There was a look of consternation on Jackson''s face, and he furrowed his brow as he considered


    Cherry''s question. After a short time he told her, "I don''t want to hurt him."


    "But Jackson, he hates you so much¡­!" Cherry blurted out. She couldn''t understand why Jackson


    didn''t want to hurt Mond. She wondered, ''Did Jackson do something horrible to that hurt Mond at some


    point?''


    "Well, to be honest, if I were him, I would probably hate me too, " admitted Jackson.


    His admission left Cherry with more questions than ever, and she couldn''t help probing deeper, "Does


    Mond have reason for such a deep hatred of you?"


    Jackson looked away, so Cherry couldn''t see the shame or pain he felt. "Maybe." he murmured.


    Derek walked in slowly, bncing four cups of coffee carefully, on a tray.


    As Derek approached he quickly peeked at Cherry. On seeing she no longer looked angry, he


    remarked teasingly, "Well now Jackson, you appear to have a talent for knowing how to calm Cherry


    down quickly."


    "She''s my woman, of course, I do!" Jackson asserted in an overbearing manner.


    Cherry knew Jackson didn''t want to continue their discussion anymore, so she dropped it; fearful he


    would be upset.


    "Derek, what have you and Jackson been doing to keep busytely? What''re your ns?" Cherry


    asked as she smiled warmly at Derek.


    Derek handed Jackson a cup filled with coffee, and his eyes twinkled mischievously, "We pretty much,


    just hang out killing time and rx." His brows wrinkled some when he paused, and as he handed


    Cherry her cup of coffee, "As for a n? We haven''t actually figured that part out yet, " Derek shrugged


    casually.


    "Well, I think you two have rested enough! It''s about time for you gentlemen toe up with a n!"


    asserted Cherry in a very motherly manner.


    Derek smiled, "Yes, ma''am!" taking Cherry''s words to heart.


    Jackson sat on a sofa leisurely sipping his coffee in silence.


    Selina returned just then carrying a pile of papers.


    "Jackson, here are the JS Group''s financial files for you to review. Please, let me know if there are any


    errors in my work, " Selina smirked as she handed them over.


    "This is a serious matter! Act ordingly!" huffed Jackson in mock anger as he took the papers from


    her and started to read through them.


    "Oh, okay.¡­" Selina nodded as she replied obediently. She looked over at Cherry grinning and made a


    silly face, childishly.


    "Selina! You''re as naughty as Joe!" eximed Cherry, giggling helplessly.


    "Cherry? How could you say that? I''m Joe''s Auntie!" Selina gasped, pretending she was offended.


    "How can you be so naive?" teased Derek while gently patting Selina''s head.


    "Derek, mind your behavior! Keep your hands to yourself!" Selina dodged as she warned Derek, and


    swatted his hand away from her head.


    "Why can''t I pat your head? I''m your older brother!" Derek smirked cockily.


    Cherry joined in the teasing and added, "Maybe Derek, you aren''t allowed to anymore. It could be she


    is protected by someone''s now."


    Cherry had a big, knowing grin as she looked at Selina slyly.


    "Cherry¡­!" Selina sharply inhaled, her face turning bright red instantly, and lowered her head. She


    knew Cherry was referring to Wilson.


    It took Derek a moment to figure out who Cherry meant, "Oh! I nearly forgot, Wilson watches over you."


    "Derek, why did you have to say that? Don''t you realize it''s embarrassing?" admonished Selina. She


    caught Cherry grinning, and looked at Jackson. He was smirking too while pretending to be focused on


    paperwork; Selina felt her face growing hotter and redder. She thought it unwise to disy her affection


    for Wilson publicly.


    "Why? Why wouldn''t I be allowed to mention him by name? Jackson and I are very relieved you have


    Wilson to safeguard you, because we don''t need to worry as much." Derek snickered and turned to ask


    Cherry, "Cherry, what do you think?"


    "Even if I''m dating Wilson, you and Jackson are my brothers! You''ll always have to watch over me, "


    retorted Selina as she red and thought, ''Damn that Derek! How dare he say that! No way! He''s my


    brother!"


    "Isn''t Wilson your man now? Then he can shoulder the responsibility of looking after you, " Derek


    sounded serious as he teased his sister. He added, "Or, is it that you don''t want him to get hurt


    because of you?"


    "You¡­" Selina''s eyes sparked with anger, and she pursed her lip, too angry to speak. Inside though,


    her heart soared, and she was thrilled. Anytime she thought of Wilson; she feltplete and satisfied.


    When Cherry saw that the bickering wasn''t going to end, she spoke up, "Alright, enough now. Selina,


    don''t fret. I''m sure Wilson can take care of you and will keep you safe. He has experience, and he used


    to watch over me, as his little sister, so, you are in capable hands. I am sure you will be fortunate and


    supported in the future."


    Jackson, busily perusing the statements, suddenly, tossed the documents aside and wound his arms


    around Cherry''s waist, after listening to Cherry. He said in a brutish way, "You are my woman, and I''m


    the only man you need guarding you. Right?"


    Jackson gave Cherry a severe look. He wanted to her to always know; she was his woman, and he


    would keep her safe unfailingly. She would not need anyone else''s protection.

 Chapter 409 Beloved Joe

    Chapter 409 Beloved Joe


    Cherry looked at Jackson with utter surprise on her face. She blurted out, "My brother has been


    protecting me my whole life until you showed up."


    Jackson looked shocked at Cherry''s statement. It had left him tongue-tied. He looked deep into


    Cherry''s eyes but didn''t know how to respond her.


    Derek and Selina looked at each other and both of themughed at the exchange between the married


    couple.


    "Jackson, I have noticed that Cherry is the only person in the world who could takeplete control of


    such a powerful and arrogant man like you." said Derek, with a loudugh.


    "I agree, " Selina alsoughed and said, "Cherry, if Jackson is not doing good in the world, you should


    educate him and ensure the ''political correctness'' of his actions."


    "That will never happen!" Cherry helplessly shook her head and said, "He listens to me only


    asionally. In most cases, I am the one who has to listen to him."


    "Wow, you and Jackson are so sweet and affectionate, " eximed Selina, as she looked at Cherry, her


    eyes filled with jealousy. They had a rtionship that everyone would envy.


    "You and Wilson are sweet and affectionate too, aren''t you?" teased Derek, before Cherry could reply.


    "Brother, can you just shut up?" said Selina, pouting at him with her big brown eyes.


    The four had been chatting together so happily with each other that they lost track of time. Their burst


    ofughs were spreading outside the whole office, audibly.


    All of a sudden, the elevator door opened and Wilson walked out holding Joe''s hand.


    The moment Joe saw his dad and mom sitting together, he got excited and happily shouted, "Daddy,


    Mommy."


    Hearing their son''s voice, Jackson and Cherry looked at the door simultaneously.


    "My little Joe, " shouted Cherry, with a smile on her face.


    The appearance of Joe also brought a smile to Jackson''s face.


    "It seems that everyone has been waiting for Joe and I to arrive, " teased Wilson.


    "You are absolutely right. Especially my sister, who couldn''t wait any more to see you, " smiled Derek,


    as he shook hands with Wilson to greet him.


    "That''s not the case, " said Selina, flirtatiously while blushing. She then hastily walked to Wilson and


    took his hand roughly.


    Wilson looked at Selina and in a tender voice said, "I went to pick up Joe, so I came here a little bitte.


    I''m sorry for making you wait."


    "I know, Cherry has told me. Don''t worry, I am not angry, " said Selina, in her sugary sweet voice, who


    then cozied herself in Wilson''s arms.


    Wilson smiled with relief and didn''t say a word.


    When he was snuggling in his mom''s chest, Joe looked up into Cherry''s eyes and asked, "Mommy,


    what are we eating tonight?"


    "What do you want to eat? We have a wide range of options but we will all listen to you." said Cherry,


    with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, Joe, you can make an important decision today, " said Derek, while looking at Joe lovingly.


    "Really?" Joe couldn''t believer his ears. With disbelief, he took a nce at Derek and turned to look at


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    his dad and asked, "Daddy, is that true that I can make the decision today?"


    Jackson nodded his head cheerfully.


    "I really can''t believe that you adults are letting me call the shots, " said Joe, with surprise in his voice.


    Derek smiled and patiently exined to Joe, "Joe, you can make an analysis like this. I, Selina and


    your uncle Wilson all listen to your Daddy, but your Daddy will listen to your Mommy. However, your


    Mommy loves you most, so..."


    "So you all will listen to me!" said Joe. He was so happy that he did a tiny dance around the room.


    "You''re right! You are such a genius, " said Derek.


    "Okay, then I have to think about what to eat." Joe pondered for a while and then said, "How about we


    have Cantonese food?"


    "That''s great! I have also been craving Cantonese food, " supported Selina.


    "Then let''s go to a Cantonese restaurant, " echoed Wilson. He was always the understanding one in


    the group, going along with everyone else''s choices.


    "Let''s leave immediately!" they all said and got into their cars.


    They chose a high-end restaurant and chose a private room to sit together. There was no work, no


    disturbance from other people and each of the six members was very happy. When they saw the happy


    smiles on Joe''s face, Cherry and Jackson were also happy. Derek and Wilson amused him and made


    himugh from time to time by pulling funny faces. Selinapletely forgot about the pressure at work


    and rxed herself entirely. All of them enjoyed the moment.


    The dinner went on for a long time as the friends happily chatted and dined. It had stretched to more


    than an hour. When Cherry saw that Joe was yawning, she asked him concernedly, "Joe, are you tired?


    Do you want to go home?"


    "Yes, Mom. I yed for too much time in the afternoon activity ss and I am very tired, " said Joe,


    while leaning against Cherry rubbing his eyes.


    "Then let''s go home, " said Cherry. She nced at Jackson to see his opinion.


    Jackson nodded in agreement.


    "Okay. We all are stuffed and it''s time to go home now!" said Selina, happily.


    "Okay, " Derek looked at Selina and Wilson and said, "Then, Wilson, please send my sister home."


    "Brother, I can go home by myself. I don''t need anyone''s help, " said Selina hastily with a hint of


    derision.


    Wilson smiled and replied Derek, "Okay, I will send her home safely. Please rest assured that she will


    be taken care of."


    Hearing what Wilson said, Derek nodded his head and he was satisfied. He then turned to Selina and


    said, "Are you caring for him? You don''t want him to be too tired, do you?"


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" pouted Selina at Derek. She wondered since when her brother


    had made fun of her. She was the person supposed to tease him and make fun of him, thought Selina.


    "Haha, don''t deny it! I know what you are thinking of, " Derek helplessly shook his head and said, "I will


    leave you in Wilson''s care from now on."


    Selina didn''t say a word, but felt happy at this brother-sister banter.


    Jackson looked at Derek and said, "Rest assured. I am certain that my brother-inw will take good


    care of Selina."


    "I certainly feel assured about it. They have you and Cherry as a model couple in front of them, I am


    very relieved they have someone to look up to, " Derek smiled and said.


    "Derek, don''t make fun of us, " rose Cherry''s voice.


    "Okay, okay, whatever you say, " said Derek, while looking at Cherry. He then turned to Joe and


    pretended to be serious when he asked, "Good boy, Joe, tell me who has the final say in your family?


    It''s your Mommy, am I right?"


    "Of course! My Mommy is the greatest!" shouted Joe.


    Cherry smiled and happily held her son''s hand and said, "Let''s go home now!"


    When they got back home, Cherry said to Jackson, "You go take a shower and I will tuck Joe in and


    thene back soon."


    Jackson was unwilling to leave Cherry. He reluctantly said while caressing her cheek, "Be quick, my


    love! Don''t leave me waiting for too long."


    "Yes, don''t worry. As soon as he is asleep, I will be back. He is still so little and I feel uneasy about


    making him sleep alone, " said Cherry.


    Jackson nodded. When he saw Cherry walk into Joe''s room, he smiled softly and went into his own


    bedroom.


    In Joe''s room, Joey on the bed, while Cherry sat beside him.


    "Mommy, when will Selina be my aunt? When will she get married to my uncle?" asked Joe, innocently.


    "Let me think, " Cherry pondered for a while and then said, "After Selina meets your grandpa and


    grandma and once they approve of her, she can marry your uncle Wilson."


    "Really? Then I will have lots of red pockets and wedding candies, won''t I?" Joe opened his eyes wide


    with joy and looked at his mom, waiting for the confirmation.


    "Of course! You can ask for red pockets from your uncle and Selina too. They will both agree, " said


    Cherry, with a smile on her face.


    "Then, I will have lots of pocket money, " Joe looked hopefully forward and went on, "Then I will have


    enough money to buy you a gift."


    "I don''t need any gift. You can save the money and spend it on something you really want, " smiled


    Cherry.


    "Okay, " Joe said convinced, with a nod.


    "My good boy, sleep now! You will have to go to school tomorrow morning!" said Cherry, as she tucked


    Joe in.


    "Good night, mom!" Joe then closed his eyes and fell asleep in a minute.


    After a while, seeing her son was asleep, Cherry walked out of his room quietly.

 Chapter 410 To Fulfill Our Sons Wish (Part One)

    Chapter 410 To Fulfill Our Son''s Wish (Part One)


    When Cherry returned in the bedroom, she found Jackson sitting on the bed and reading a book. After


    he saw Cherry, Jackson put the book aside and stretched out his hands to her, waiting for Cherry to


    jump into his arms.


    "Have you been waiting for me for a long time? Joe''s just fallen asleep." asked Cherry, while she was


    nestling in Jackson''s arms.


    "It''s okay. No matter how long you''re gone, I''ll always wait for you, " said Jackson, with love and


    tenderness reflected in his eyes.


    "Well, can you give me some more time then? I''m going to take a shower, okay?" asked Cherry.


    "Go right ahead, " replied Jackson.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When he saw that Cherry entered the bathroom, Jackson''s heart filled with happiness, because he was


    satisfied with the life that he was spending with her. At that moment, he wasn''t thinking about anyone


    or anything else except for his woman. He felt that nobody or nothing from the outside could ever


    darken or break his mood.


    Lying in bed, Jackson held Cherry''s soft body tight into his arms as he usually did.


    "Jackson, " suddenly called Cherry.


    "Eh? What''s wrong?" replied Jackson.


    "What are you going to do next?" asked Cherry.


    Jackson knew what Cherry actually meant by asking him this question, because she wanted to know


    his ns for their future life. Since he had been discharged from the army, he had to make a n for


    his future.


    Jackson looked up at the ceiling and said, "I think I need to deal first with the things that Grandpa left in


    his wake. Although we aren''tck of any money, I might also go back into business in the future."


    "Business? Do you want to set up apany?" quickly asked Cherry.


    "I''m not sure yet, but if I really want to set up apany, me and Derek will have to spend a lot of time


    and energy on it, " said Jackson. He thought that if he really wanted to get back in business, he should


    to connect with people from themercial, military and political circles, but for now he just wanted to


    run apany and to work hard for it. He only wanted to live a quiet and peaceful life, apanied


    with this beautiful woman and their lovely son.


    Cherry nodded to him, and said, "I understand."


    Jackson then affectionately said, "Honey, I want to ask you a question."


    "Ask it, " tenderly answered Cherry.


    Jackson then came closer to Cherry''s ear, and said in a calm tone. "It''s about Stephen. Is he your


    friend?"


    Cherry didn''t expect that Jackson would ask her a question about Stephen.


    "Why are you asking me this?" inquired Cherry.


    "I''m just curious on what''s your opinion on him, " replied Jackson.


    "You really want to know that?" asked Cherry again. She knew that Jackson and Stephen had despised


    each other for a long time, and that there was a fiercepetition in their business careers. Cherry


    was afraid that Jackson would get angry if she told him her real thoughts about Stephen.


    "Yes, " simply answered Jackson.


    Cherry thought for some time, and then earnestly said, "I can call Stephen my friend because he


    helped me, after all, and never harmed me. Although he''s very close to Mond, and I still don''t know


    what happened between you and them, I still trust my judgment that he''s one of my friends. He''s never


    hurt me."


    When he heard her, Jackson kept silent and didn''t know what to say next.


    After a long time, Jackson sighed, and said, "I don''t want to make an enemy of him if it''s possible."


    After she heard Jackson''s words, Cherry looked at him and asked, "Jackson, are you going to do


    something to Stephen?"


    "Maybe, but I''m not sure now. If I have to deal with Mond, then I will definitely have some trouble with


    Stephen as well. I''m not sure what I''ll do to them if they n to meddle in any of my interests, " replied


    Jackson.


    "Can''t the three of you reconcile?" asked Cherry. She knew very well how much Stephen and Mond


    hated Jackson, but what had actually happened in the residentialpound in that fateful year? Why


    did Mond and Stephen hate Jackson so much? She knew Jackson''s character, and she didn''t think that


    he could have done something evil to them, but still, why did they hate Jackson so much? Was it


    because Andrew had hurt them?


    Jackson shook his head, and replied, "We can never reconcile. What happened between us has


    scarred us forever; we can never go back to our childhood closeness."


    Cherry fell silent.


    "Honey, what would you like me to do if I ever have to be against Stephen one day?" asked Jackson,


    who wanted to know Cherry''s thoughts on the matter. He wondered whether Cherry would choose to


    help her husband or her friend, if there ever was fiercepetition between the two of them.


    Cherry then suddenly looked at Jackson, and seriously said, "Jackson, I know that you have your


    reasons for what you have done or you''re going to do, but I still hope that you will make peace with


    Stephen if you ever have to be against each other one day. I don''t know what happened between you


    and him, and why do you hate each other so much, but I don''t want to see you fighting each other. I


    believe in you, and I also know that Stephen isn''t a bad guy, because he was kind to me. Don''t hurt


    each other; I hope that both of you will always be safe."


    After he heard what Cherry said, Jackson''s heart immediately filled with warmth.


    He then held Cherry tight in his arms, and said, "Well, I''ll try my best. Thank you, honey."


    "By the way, you asked Selina to work on business abroad. Can you be sure one hundred percent that


    the JS Group will be all right if the ZM Group is targeting it?" suddenly asked Cherry.


    She was somewhat worried about the JS Group, because the ZM Group had been developing rapidly


    in the past few years and had already achieved the strength topete with the JS Group.


    "Don''t worry about it. Mond would never think that we already began to expand our business abroad,


    and besides, his ability tomunicate abroad is certainly not as good as Selina''s. He has to ept


    defeat on this point, " firmly replied Jackson.


    Cherry nodded, and said, "That''s right. After all, Selina has stayed abroad for so many years that she


    surely must have developed a wide range of contacts; she''s also good at managing things."


    "You don''t need to be worried about me or the JS Group. I''ll take good care of the JS''s affairs with


    Derek, you just need to do your job well in the H King Group, okay?" softly replied Jackson. He didn''t


    want Cherry to be sidetracked by his affairs in any way.

 Chapter 411 To Fulfill Our Sons Wish (Part Two)

    Chapter 411 To Fulfill Our Son''s Wish (Part Two)


    "Okay. Now that you and Derek have left the army, it should be no problem for you to help Selina


    manage the JS Group, " said Cherry while nodding her head.


    Jackson suddenly looked at her and gave her a wicked grin. He then said, "I''m not worried about the


    JS Group at all, I''m worried about...you."


    "Me?" Cherry looked up into Jackson''s eyes with surprise, and asked, "Why are you worried about


    me?"


    "I want to rob all of your attention from our son, " peremptorily said Jackson.


    "What are you talking about there? We''re a family! What are you going to rob?" said Cherry, and then


    pretended to be angry and unwilling to talk to Jackson.


    Jackson knew that Cherry was in the mood for games, and with a smile on his lips continued to say,


    "But you always pay more attention to our son! Why can''t I get more than him?"


    "He is our son, Jackson, and it''s normal for a mother to pay attention to her son!" answered Cherry.


    She suddenly felt that Jackson, who had always been manly and heroic, had lost his mind and had


    be childish. How could he ask her such a silly question?


    "But you still need to take care of me, and pay more attention to me!" said Jackson.


    "Do you still need to be taken care of? You''re already an adult, can''t you... " but Cherry''s words were


    interrupted by Jackson before she had the chance to finish them.


    All of a sudden, Jackson pushed Cherry onto the bed and pressed himself on top against her body.


    "What are you doing?" Cherry waspletely shocked by Jackson''s sudden and wild move.


    Wearing a smirk on his face, Jackson said, "Honey, our baby son just said that he wants a little sister.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    What do you think we should do about it?"


    "Jackson, you''re really going to do that, aren''t you?" Cherry looked deep into Jackson''s eyes, and


    thought that he could never be gentle whenever they talked about that.


    "Yes, I am, and I think that I need to do something in order to rob you from our son and to fulfil his wish.


    Well, what do you think?" replied Jackson.


    "Jackson, take it easy!"


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Jackson."


    "Once again?"


    "Honey, take it easy!"


    In the morning when she heard the rm ring, Cherry got out of Jackson''s arms and turned it off.


    "Jackson, get up, " said Cherry, still drowsy.


    "One more minute, I haven''t slept enough yet, " said Jackson, while he dragged Cherry back into his


    arms again.


    "No, Joe needs to go to school and I need to go to work!" replied Cherry.


    Jackson then slowly opened his eyes and looked at Cherry.


    She then said, "Honey, can you make breakfast for us today? You don''t need to work anyway.


    Meanwhile, I''m going to take a shower, and then I''ll wake Joe."


    "Okay, it''s my pleasure to make breakfast for you!" replied Jackson.


    "Go right ahead and do that, I''m going to take a quick shower, " said Cherry, and then got out of the


    bed.


    Jackson put on his clothes, and after he quickly washed himself, he went downstairs.


    After she washed, Cherry went to her son''s room and woke him up for school as usual. When she saw


    that her son was still lying in bed, Cherry tried to coax him to get up, but Joe still didn''t move.


    Eventually, Cherry had no other choice but to rigorously order him, and Joe slowly and leisurely got out


    of bed.


    "Mommy, I really don''t want to go to school, I want to sleep more!" cried Joe, with his eyes slowly


    closing back again. Cherry had already helped him put on his clothes, but Joe seemed to still be


    immersed in his dreamworld.


    "Joe, I''m going to tell you some good news. Do you want to hear it?" asked Cherry, without answering


    her son''s words.


    "What can possibly be good news so early in the morning?" asked Joe.


    "Do you know what your father is doing?" asked Cherry with a big smile on her face.


    "Sleeping? Dad doesn''t need to get up so early. I need to go to school and you need to go to work, but


    Dad has nothing to do anymore, " replied Joe.


    "No, your Dad is actually making breakfast for us downstairs, " said Cherry smiling.


    Joe then suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared at his Mommy. He couldn''t believe his ears, and


    said, "Daddy? Is he actually making breakfast for us?"


    Cherry smiled at him, and said, "Yes, so you need to wash yourself quickly ande downstairs for


    breakfast."


    "Will I really eat breakfast made by Daddy? Am I still dreaming?" Joe still couldn''t believe that his


    Daddy was making breakfast for him and his Mommy.


    Cherry then touched her son''s head, and said, "It''s not a dream Joe, it''s true. You go and wash yourself


    first and then we''ll go downstairs to check on that, okay?"


    "Okay! Mommy! Can you wait for me a moment? I''ll go to wash my face and brush my teeth right now!"


    replied Joe with excitement, as he quickly got out of bed and ran to the bathroom.


    "Take it easy now! You won''t bete for school! Don''t worry!" said Cherry, as she helped her son fold


    the bed quilt.


    "I know that, but I want to eat my Daddy''s breakfast!" replied Joe.


    "Okay, okay, okay! You still have plenty of time to eat breakfast, don''t worry!" answered Cherry with a


    smile, surprised that Joe was so excited to eat Jackson''s breakfast. Should she ask Jackson to make


    more breakfasts for them in the future? Joe would be even more happier.

 Chapter 412 The Crisis Of The Group (Part One)

    Chapter 412 The Crisis Of The Group (Part One)


    Cherry took Joe''s hand, and walked downstairs with her son as she noticed that the breakfast had


    already been ced on the dining table.


    Joe cheerfully ran to Jackson and asked, "Daddy, is breakfast ready?"


    "Of course it is! Just sit down and enjoy it, " replied Jackson with a smile on his face.


    "Great!" said Joe, and then ran to the dining table.


    Cherry then went into the kitchen and saw Jackson having his workload done. Touched by his


    consideration, Cherry flung her arms around Jackson''s neck, and while giggling, said, "Thank you, my


    dear."


    "Thank me for what? Last night, or this morning?" said Jackson, as he cheekily grinned at his wife.


    Cherry halted her smile and faked an angry expression on her face. "Badass!" she said.


    "All right, all right, go and have breakfast now, " said Jackson, and then kissed Cherry''s face.


    Cherry nodded.


    At the same time, they heard Joe''s voice.


    He raised his voice to make his parents in the kitchen hear him, and said, "Mommy, Daddy,e and


    eat breakfast with me! I don''t want to see any inappropriate scene so early in the morning!"


    Hearing Joe, Cherry and Jackson shared a tacit look with each other.


    "Joe is really smart!" said Cherry. Jackson smiled quietly.


    The family then cheerfully had breakfast together. After that, Jackson saw Cherry and Joe off and then


    went back into the vi.


    Jackson was standing in the dining room feeling morose, afraid that he could no longer protect Cherry


    and Joe, the only people that were his family and that made him feel beatific. The lost token''s power


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    was beyond Jackson, so despite his sincere wish, he was still unable to protect Cherry and Joe if he


    couldn''t find the item. After he pondered everything over for a long time, he eventually made up his


    mind that his main priority would be to guard Cherry and Joe before dealing with the matter concerning


    the token, even though with time passing by, his anxiety grew.


    After she dropped Joe at school, Cherry went straight to work.


    Cherry walked into her office, followed by a clerk with a pile of documents in his hands.


    "Cherry, please address the documents that our partners sent yesterday, " politely said the clerk.


    "Okay, thank you, " replied Cherry as she took the pile of folders from him.


    The clerk briefly nodded and then left.


    Cherry started to work and looked at the documents she had received.


    While he was sitting in his office, Wilson opened hisputer to browse through the daily news and


    was surprised by the bold headline.


    The headline read, "The ZM Group, Leading with Most of the Other Small Corporates in Its Hand,


    Expected to Leave the JS Group behind".


    Wilson waspelled to read through the detailed news, which said that the ZM Group had acquired


    more than half of the small and medium sizepanies in the city, making it big enough topete


    with the JS Group.


    Wilson couldn''t hide his anxiety after he had read the news, so he immediately stood up and walked


    out of his office to Cherry''s.


    After he knocked on Cherry''s door and walked into her office, Wilson saw that she was busy signing


    documents. He asked her, "Cherry, have you seen the news today?"


    Cherry was rather quiet, and replied, "Not yet. What''s wrong? Wilson, has anything happened?"


    "The ZM Group acquired almost all the other smallpanies in the city, making it capable now to rival


    with the JS Group."


    "What?" Cherry couldn''t believe her ears, because she hadn''t heard about anything of that sorts.


    "Just look at the news, " said Wilson.


    Cherry then immediately essed thetest news on a website.


    Watching Cherry read, Wilson asked, "What should we do now? Do Jackson and Selina know about


    this?"


    Cherry suggested, "I think that they know, because Selina reads the news every day before she starts


    working."


    "What shall we do now?" asked Wilson.


    "If Mond has indeed acquired all of these smallpanies, then one third of the JS Group''s clients will


    turn to ZM. What''s worse, the rest of the clients..."


    Cherry then paused for a moment before she continued, "The rest of the clients might also try to


    contact Mond, and if Mond were as thoughtful as I think he is, then he must already be negotiating with


    the other clients as we speak."


    "A crisis might soon hit the JS Group, right?" Wilson was worried, both for the JS Group, and Selina.


    Although Jackson was the actual owner of the JS Group, Selina was holding its executive power, and


    therefore both Jackson and Selina had to be responsible if there ever was a business war between the


    JS Group and the ZM Group.


    Cherry became less worried when she remembered that Selina, who had been instructed by Jackson,


    had developed an overseas business. Cherry thought that even if Mond gained all of their clients, he


    might still be beaten by Selina in the long run, because Cherry thought that Selina was more capable.


    Cherry suddenly stood up and turned to Wilson. "Wilson, I have to go to the JS Building and see how


    they deal with it, so please help me with my work for today."


    "Okay, just go then, and if anything urgent happens, call me; I''ll be right here."


    Cherry nodded and then quickly left.


    Cherry drove to the JS Building, parked her car, and then went inside. When she walked inside the


    lobby on the first floor, she noticed that there was a different ambiance, that the employees were


    walking faster, and that they had anxiety written all over their faces.

 Chapter 413 The Crisis Of The Group (Part Three)

    Chapter 413 The Crisis Of The Group (Part Three)


    Cherry then directly took the exclusive elevator to Selina''s office.


    After Cherry walked out the elevator, she found that Jackson and Derek were already sitting in Selina''s


    office.


    Selina was surprised to see her there, and asked, "Cherry, why are you here?"


    Jackson and Derek also turned to look at Cherry.


    She then walked towards Jackson and sat down next to him. "I saw the news. How''s it going? Is the JS


    Group okay?"


    Both Jackson and Derek kept silent.


    "Many of our clients called earlier today to withdraw from their partnerships with us, so the business


    department is now at its busiest time with negotiating." Selina clearly sounded more disappointed and


    less confident than she had ever been.


    "How about the other departments?" asked Cherry.


    "All the other departments are on schedule with routine, but the current situation will also take a toll on


    them soon."


    Cherry turned to Jackson, and asked, "What should we do now?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jackson was pondering for a solution and didn''t reply to Cherry''s question.


    "This might be all that Mond can do in such a short amount of time, " said Derek.


    "He wants to cause chaos within the JS Group, so he could take his chance to tackle the JS Group, "


    said Selina. She was sure about this, and because she had worked so many years in the business, she


    was capable of seeing through Mond''s scheme.


    Cherry replied, "Obviously, his aim is the JS Group. The news was just released earlier this morning,


    but we haven''t heard anything about it yet, let along the preparations that are needed."


    Jackson was still silent.


    "Even if we wanted to stop him right now, we still couldn''t, because Mond is in charge of everything, "


    said Derek.


    Selina didn''t know what she should do next, and instead anxiously looked at Jackson and Cherry.


    Jackson then suddenly turned to Selina, and asked, "Selina, are you sure that all of our senior


    managers are loyal to us?"


    Selina firmly nodded, and answered, "Although I''m not sure whether our employees are loyal to the JS


    Group, I''m certain that the senior managers, who have personally been chosen by me and trained


    within the JS Group, won''t betray it."


    Cherry also nodded, and said, "When I was in the JS Group, I was acquainted with some of those


    senior managers, and I noticed that they all took the JS Groups as their number one priority, so I also


    trust their loyalty to it."


    Derek looked at Jackson and tried shifting to another topic. "Jackson, what do you want to do?" he


    asked.


    Jackson eventually made up his mind, and said, "Attack Stephen and the Anshi Group."


    "Stephen?" Selina was surprised to hear his n. Why Stephen and his Anshi Group? After all, the


    Anshi Group, which was the biggest entertainment corporation in the city, had no business rtions


    with the JS Group. How to attack the Anshi Group?


    Jackson first gave Cherry a brief nce and then turned to Derek. He said, "We can merge Anshi


    Group and take over the entertainment business."


    Derek was confused and wondered what did Jackson aim for? The Anshi Group was only involved in


    show business, and had no rtion with the JS Group whatsoever. Why did Jackson want to attack the


    Anshi Group in the first ce? Despite his confusion, Derek still looked back at Jackson with


    confidence in his eyes. Although he had no idea why Jackson had made this decision, he still believed


    in him nheless.


    Selina was confused, and started to say, "Jackson, Stephen didn''t attack us. If we hit him, will..."


    Jackson firmly said with confidence gleaming in his eyes, "I bet that Stephen and Mond must also be


    discussing with one another in this vey moment!"


    Everyone present believed in Jackson''s words, because Mond and Stephen''s close ties made it likely


    for them to talk about the recent news, which conveyed many of themon topics that they were


    interested in.


    Cherry somehow figured out in her heart the reason for Jackson attacking Stephen. Maybe Jackson


    wanted to tell Mond that even if the ZM Group took a toll on the JS Group''s businesses, the JS would


    still find a way out of anything that he threw at it.


    An idea suddenly sprung into Selina''s mind after she thought for a while. She asked, "Jackson, are you


    trying to tell Mond that the JS Group will fight back by attacking Stephen and his Anshi Group?"


    "That''s indeed a good idea! We have to remind Mond that we''ll fight against him no matter what, and


    that he can''t just walk away as if nothing happened after he attacks us! If Stephen gets hurt, Mond will


    have to think twice before undertaking his next action."


    Jackson knew that they all realized the reason behind his n, so he decided to stop talking about it.


    Instead, he turned to Derek, and said, "Go and do it now with Bobby. Bobby is on behalf of Eric and


    Jonson, and his appearance will leave Stephen no room to resist."


    "Okay, " said Derek. "Indeed, if Bobby is with me, Stephen will realize that he will pay a high price for


    his resistance, which means that he has to fight against two of the biggest shots in the city."


    Selina analyzed, and said, "If we have Bobby do this, everything will be solved, and therefore, we won''t


    have to worry no more."


    Jackson then changed the conversation to another topic, and said, "Now, there is only one problem left:


    the problem within the JS Group."


    "What should we do? Jackson, should I ask for help from our overseas friends?" asked Selina.

 Chapter 414 Change In The Plan (Part One)

    Chapter 414 Change In The n (Part One)


    "For the moment, there''s no need to do that, " said Jackson. "Don''t bother them unless we have no


    other way. We''re supposed to ask for their help only when we can''t solve the problem on our own."


    Selina nodded and then showed her agreement to Jackson. She did everything strictly ording to


    Jackson''s orders.


    Jackson then continued to say, "Selina, now please coordinate all the departments, all except for the


    sales department, to ensure that all tasks are carried out normally. Minimize any damages."


    "Okay, I know what to do, " answered Selina.


    "One more thing, " added Jackson, "By the end of today, all of the sales department staff members


    have to calm themselves down and provide me with urate statistical data on both the customers


    that we lost, and the customers that we still own."


    "Okay, I''ll tell them, " said Selina while she seriously nodded.


    Jackson then turned to Derek, and said, "Well, Derek, please go and talk with Stephen now. If


    everything goes well, then by tomorrow things should already be settled."


    "Okay, " answered Derek, and then stood up from the sofa and walked out.


    "Selina, go and inspect every department and help the Sales Department solve their problems. I have


    other business to deal with, " ordered Jackson.


    "Okay, I''ll do that right now, " answered Selina, and then she also left the office.


    After Derek and Selina left, Cherry asked worried, "Jackson, do you really think there''s an advisable


    way to deal with the current situation?"


    Jackson turned to Cherry, and as he gently stroked her hair, said, "Don''t worry about it, everything will


    be all right!"


    "I''m concerned about Selina, " said Cherry. She knew that if the JS Group was ever attacked, Selina


    would be the one who would be under the greatest pressure. Although the JS Group belonged to


    Jackson, and Selina did everything ording to Jackson''s orders, her expression on her face still


    easily showed the anxiety that was slowly starting to bubble inside of her. She was a manager with a


    great sense of responsibility, and she wanted to develop thepany as best as she could.


    "Well, it''s true that Selina must feel a bit distressed now, but Derek and I will solve the problem. I


    believe that everything will be alright tomorrow, " tenderly exined Jackson.


    "I hope so, " replied Cherry, who was also a bit anxious. How could she be at ease when they were


    facing such aplex situation?


    Jacksonforted her, "Well, Baby, please don''t worry about it any more. Go back and do your own


    work, and please believe me when I tell you that I can handle all of these problem ordingly."


    Cherry didn''t say anything else and just nodded.


    Inside his luxurious mansion, Mond, Stephen, Sally and Jean were sitting together in the living room


    and watching thetest news report on TV.


    Sally mischievouslyughed, "Selina must be busy up to her neck in dealing with the situation.


    Because she dared to go against me, I will let her die in her own house!"


    "Don''t forget that JS Group''s real boss is Jackson. Isn''t he your beloved man?" said Jean with irony in


    her voice.


    Sally red at Jean, and seriously said, "Jean, you are in no position to say that, and even though the


    JS Group belongs to Jackson, I believe that its failure will do no harm to him."


    When Mond saw that there were many journalists waiting at the entrance of JS Group''s office building,


    he said with a sly grin on his face, "That''s exactly what I wanted! How could Jackson ever live a


    peaceful life when all of that is happening? His life shouldn''t be so peaceful and full of happiness."


    Stephen was sitting next to Mond, and he whispered, "Did you do that because of Cherry? Is it


    because you don''t want him to live happily with Cherry? Because you can''t stand that he''s enjoying


    Cherry''spany?"


    Only Mond heard Stephen''s words clearly, because the TV''s volume was so loud that Sally and Jean


    couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    Mond fixed Stephen with a firm hostile look in his eyes, and warned him, "Stephen, never forget for a


    moment that Jackson is my sworn enemy!"


    "Mond, do you think what happened to you was Jackson''s fault? What else do you think he could have


    done to improve the situation at that time?" asked Stephen.


    But Mond didn''t answer.


    "If it still goes on like this, the person that we''ll hurt in the end will be only Selina, and she''s innocent, "


    sighed Stephen. Although Stephen hated Derek, he bore no malice towards Selina. He knew little


    about her, and even though Selina had grown up abroad, he had heard that her managerial capacity


    was excellent, and the JS Group''s rapid development during thest few years proved it. If they


    continued to try to destroy the JS Group, then the pressure on Selina would only be greater.


    "Stephen, you have thrown your revenge to the wind, but I haven''t forgotten everything yet, " said


    Mond stoutly. He had always told himself never to stop working on his revenge. He had to take justice


    into his own hands, and make the Chu Family pay for everything that they had done to him.


    Stephen paid little attention to Mond''s words. Instead, he stared at Sally and Jean, andmented,


    "Just look at them... Sally could have lived in a small town and had a peaceful life without ever meeting


    Jackson again, but you had to change her life for the sake of your revenge. What''s worse is that her


    love for Jackson is still in her mind, and that if she hadn''te back, maybe she would have married


    someone that actually lover her and lived a happy life."


    "Sally is supposed to live like a princess, her life shouldn''t be that sort of a humdrum, " answered


    Mond.


    "There isn''t a He Family anymore, so that means that she isn''t a princess anymore! Have you ever


    thought where she will go after the problem between you and Jackson is settled? Can you actually take


    good care of her for your whole life?" asked Stephen.


    Mond didn''t utter a word, because he had never thought about any of these details. He didn''t even


    know whether he would be dead or still alive after the grudge between him and Jackson would be


    settled, let alone think about Sally''s future.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Stephen noticed that Mond was silent, he continued to say, "And as for Jean, the real reason you


    saved her from that unspeakable ce and helped her back to China was to make her your pawn, isn''t


    it? Do you actually want her to help you harm Jackson and Cherry?"


    Mond silently listened to Stephen. He had never realized that Stephen knew him so well, and he had to


    admit that he was right with everything that he said. Mond had indeed helped Jean just for the sake of


    his revenge, because he needed her to help him conspire against the Chu Family.

 Chapter 415 Change In The Plan (Part Two)

    Chapter 415 Change In The n (Part Two)


    Stephen continued, "But I think that you haven''t noticed something. Jean''s hatred for Jackson and


    Cherry isn''t as profound as you''ve thought it was, and her hatred for Cherry is slowly declining. How


    could you hope that such a woman could help you achieve your ultimate goal?"


    "That''s none of your business!" furiously snapped Mond.


    Looking at Mond, Stephen replied with a sardonicughter, "Oh, oh, Mond, Jean has suffered a lot just


    because one wrong move. Let her go and stop your revenge at a proper time."


    "That''s impossible! I will never forsake my revenge after I have managed to arrive so far with my ns


    over the years, " swore Mond.


    "Even if you eventually seed, what will you get out of it?" asked Stephen.


    Mond was silent again.


    He had always been clearly aware that whether his revenge would a sess or a failure he would get


    nothing out of it. The dead couldn''t return, and what more could he wish for except for that?


    But Mond suddenly said, "What if I get Cherry? Would that be something?"


    It was now Stephen''s turn to be shocked. He fixed his eyes on Mond''s profile in surprise, and couldn''t


    believe his ears what Mond had just said to him.


    Mond also slowly turned to Stephen to look at him.


    "Is Cherry your goal then?" asked Stephen, stunned.


    "You ought to have known about that earlier, " said Mond coldly, with a fierce look on his face. He was


    able to express his true feelings only in front of Stephen.


    Stephen shook his head to show his doubt to Mond''s words. He said, "I actually checked it out, but I''m


    not sure why you want to get Cherry. Is it just because of your love for her, or your hatred for Jackson?"


    "What if I told you it was because of both?" asked Mond.


    Stephen stared at Mond, and saw that his expression contained the right mixture of banter and


    seriousness that made it hard for him to believe him.


    Stephen just said, "Never harm Cherry."


    "Stephen, can you believe it or not? We still have something inmon with Jackson. All of us are in


    love with the same woman." Said Mond, with some sadness visible in his eyes. He then continued, "But


    Jackson has always been luckier than we are. He always got what he wanted, while in the meantime


    we lost it."


    Stephen knew that these words came from the bottom of Mond''s heart, and he agreed with them.


    Jackson had always obtained everything that he ever wanted easily, and one of the reasons for that


    was that he had been born in the Chu Family. The other reason was that he had always been more


    outstanding than the others were, something that Stephen had always admired.


    Stephen then slightly patted Mond''s shoulder andforted him, "Mond, Jackson is indeed luckier


    than we are, but maybe it''s just fate. Some things are beyond our understanding and contrivance."


    Mond lowered his head and didn''t answer him.


    Sally happened to see that Mond was keeping his head down and that Stephen''s expression was a


    little strange. She immediately turned off the TV, and as she looked at them, asked, "What''s the


    matter?"


    After he heard Sally''s words, Mond raised his head and turned to look at her; Stephen did the same.


    "Nothing special, " answered Stephen.


    "Were you talking about something?" guessed Sally.


    "Yes, we were, " answered Mond immediately. "Do you want to know about it?"


    Stephen then turned to look at Mond and wondered whether he was going to tell Sally anything of what


    they had been talking earlier.


    "Yes, " nodded Sally.


    "From now on, each one of us will put our own ns into execution by ourselves. We won''t cooperate


    with each other any longer, " ordered Mond.


    "What?" Sally couldn''t believe what she heard. She had always obeyed his orders for such a long time


    already, to recover the things that she had lost, and to reunite with Jackson again. She had once only


    relied on Mond, but now it seemed that he didn''t want to help her anymore.


    "Stephen has forsaken his revenge, " exined Mond with his eyes fixed on Sally, "And our goals are


    different. I aim at cracking Jackson, but you try to protect him instead. We can''t cooperate with each


    other, so I think it''s best to deal with our problems by ourselves.


    "Mond, are you letting me go?" asked Sally, still stunned by what was happening. She immediately


    stood up and stared at Mond with rage burning deep inside her eyes.


    "That said, I think that I have supported you for a long time already, so it''s time for you to leave now, "


    said Mond.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll blow the gaff on your spiteful n for revenge?" threatened Sally.


    Mond''s ck eyes suddenly started to sh with bitter hate. He said, "Go and do it, if you can. We''ll


    see whether your story or mine is more interesting."


    "Mond, you''re a devil!" cried Sally as she stared at him fiercely.


    "Sally, never try to go against me, or you may end up in a worse situation, " concluded Mond, and then


    stood up, and left.


    Mond''s attitude and abandonment made Sally feel quite unsatisfied. She asked Stephen, "What''s the


    matter with him all of a sudden?"


    Stephen looked at Mond''s back, and replied, "Maybe some things should be ended. Mond isn''t as


    determined as he was before, and I think that he might change his mind."


    "Do you think he''s actually going to set aside his resentments?" doubted Sally.


    Stephen shook his head, and replied, "I really don''t know."


    Jean looked at Sally and then at Stephen, and she could feel that their yearning for revenge had also


    be weaker.

 Chapter 416 A Gifted Boy (Part One)

    Chapter 416 A Gifted Boy (Part One)


    At the elite preschool, Joe was sitting in his ssroom reading hisic book. It was an extra


    curricr activity ss, and all of the students had a free choice in what they wanted to do. Most of the


    children were ying out on the yground, and just a few of them remained in the ssroom.


    "Joe! Joe! Something bad is happening!" suddenly cried Mike as he ran inside the ssroom followed


    by Anna.


    Joe looked up from hisic book and saw that Mike was running towards him. He asked him, "What


    happened? What''s the emergency?"


    Anna hastily replied, "Joe, have you read the news today? The JS Group is in big trouble."


    "Yeah, and the JS Group''s sponsor is your Dad. Do you think that your Dad is in danger?" asked Mike.


    "What''s going on?" asked Joe confusedly. Why wasn''t he aware of such important news?


    "You''d better read the news first, " said Anna.


    Joe then immediately took out his iPad from his schoolbag. After he powered it and turned on the wi-fi,


    the headline news that popped on the screen shocked him.


    Joe tapped on the page and seriously looked at the news report.


    After Mike thought that Joe had finished reading it, he carefully asked, "Joe, what should we do now?"


    Joe looked up from the tablet and stared nkly ahead of him. He then seriously said, "Aunt Selina


    must be in big trouble now! The ZM Group is certainly aiming at my Daddy and Aunt Selina."


    "Maybe they are; I heard from my Dad that Mond, the Executive President of the ZM Group, is a real


    badass, " said Anna.


    Joe then suddenly stood up from his desk, and said to Mike, "Can you help me ask for a leave from my


    teacher? I''m going to the JS Group right now."


    "Joe, can you do it alone? Do you want us to go with you?" asked Anna.


    "No, there''s no need for you toe with me. I''ll go alone, " said Joe. He then quickly grabbed his


    schoolbag and ran out of the ssroom.


    Joe ran out of the school and stopped the first taxi that he saw outside the school gate. He quickly got


    inside the taxi, and said to the driver, "Sir, drive me to the JS Building!"


    When the driver heard that Joe was going to the JS Group, he turned his head and stared at Joe with a


    surprised look on his face.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid that I can''t pay you the fare?" Joe thought that the driver was afraid


    that he was too young to have any money on him. He took out two pieces of RMB from his schoolbag


    and threw them directly to the driver, at the same time saying, "Is that enough? Go! Now!"


    "Okay!" replied the driver, who was shocked by Joe''s powerful spirit. He had heard that all children in


    that school wereing from noble families, but he had never expected that he would meet such an


    incredible boy in such circumstances. Joe''s tone of voice had been more severe than that of adults,


    which seemed to indicate to the driver that he had a very strong family background.


    The driver drove carefully all the way, afraid that the little boy would somehow feel ufortable sitting


    in the car. The boy was going to the JS Building, the biggest business center the city had. It seemed


    that he was indeed a descendant of a great and noble family, who couldn''t be offended by such


    ordinary people like him.


    At the JS Group''s main entrance, Joe got out of the taxi and then ran straight inside.


    As he usually did, Joe went straight into the exclusive elevator and climbed to Selina''s office.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Joe ran out of the elevator and then saw Selina sitting in her


    office. He then shouted, "Aunt Selina!"


    Selina raised her head and looked at Joe with surprise. She said, "Joe, why are you here? Shouldn''t


    you be in school?"


    While Joe was walking closer to Selina, he asked, "Aunt Selina, is my Daddy here?"


    "No, he just left. What''s wrong?" asked Selina, who wondered why had Joee there. She had been


    aplete mess that day, and she had no idea about anything that had happened except for the


    "Oh, I see!" answered Joe, thinking in his mind that it wasn''t such of a big problem for the JS Group


    since his Daddy had alreadye there to deal with it.


    "Joe, shouldn''t you be at school at this time? Why are you here?" asked Selina.


    "Aunt Selina, is the JS Group out of danger now? I came here because I saw the news and I found out


    that the JS Group was in danger. I was afraid that Daddy and you would get into trouble, so I came


    here to see if I could help you in any way, " replied Joe, while looking at Selina with a pair of shining


    naive eyes.


    Joe''s words suddenly warmed Selina''s heart. How could such a young boy worry about the adults''


    affairs? He was a very lovely boy.


    Selina slowly squatted down to Joe and looked at him. Wearing a bright smile on her face, she then


    said, "Joe, don''t worry about us, the JS Group is all right now. Me and your Daddy will deal with it, with


    your Mommy and Uncle Wilson''s help. Everything will be all right."


    Joe nodded, and then continued, "I understand, but Aunt Selina, why is Mond so set against the JS


    Group. I''ve seen him before and I don''t think that he''s a bad guy. He looks like my Dad, and also


    seems cold."


    "Joe, these are affairs that concern only us adults; you''re too young to understand any of them. There''s


    always apetition in the business circles, and as long as there are interests involved, there will


    always be people who will either fail or seed in achieving them, " said Selina, but she actually didn''t


    want Joe to understand any of it. He was just a child, and he didn''t have to know so much about the


    cruel reality that was around him. He just had to live a happy childhood.


    Joe listened what Selina said to him, and in his heart more or less understood what she actually meant.


    He then didn''t say anything else to her.


    Selina looked at Joe, and softly said, "Joe, I will ask someone to send you back to school, okay?


    Everything''s all right here with Aunt Selina and your Daddy, and you don''t need to worry about us. You


    just need to go back to school and stay in your sses, or else your Mommy will be angry if she knows


    that you''re skipping school."


    Joe was somewhat afraid when he heard Selina mention about his Mommy. She was indeed right


    when she said that his Mommy would be angry if she knew that he had left school in the middle of the


    day.

 Chapter 417 A Gifted Boy (Part Two)

    Chapter 417 A Gifted Boy (Part Two)


    Joe then quickly nodded, and said, "Okay. Thank you, Aunt Selina."


    "Never mind about it! Let''s go now, Aunt Selina will walk you downstairs, " said Selina with a smile on


    her lips.


    She then took Joe''s hand, went downstairs together with him, and asked one of the drivers to take Joe


    back to his school.


    After the car disappeared from sight, Selina went back into the JS Building and continued her work.


    Joe got out of the car and then saw it drive away. He stopped in front of the school''s gate and thought


    that he wasn''t in the mood to go back to his sses.


    Joe then suddenly thought of Jean, who had referred to herself as his Aunt, and who, ording to his


    investigations, also knew Mond. She had to know something about Mond, and he decided that he


    would find out everything by himself, since there was no one willing to tell him anything about this


    mysterious character.


    Joe then took out his phone out of his pocket and dialled Jean''s number.


    Jean''s voice soon came from the other end of the line, "Hello, this is Jean speaking."


    "Aunt, it''s Joe, " replied Joe in a lovely tone.


    "Joe?" asked Jean surprised.


    Joe smiled through the phone, and said, "Yes, it''s me. Aunt, I don''t want to go to ss now, so I asked


    for leave, but I don''t dare to tell my Daddy or Mommy about it. Could you stay with me for a while? I


    also want to eat something now."


    Hearing the child''s lovely voice ringing in her ear, Jean didn''t know what she could do except to agree


    with his wish. She then hastily replied, "Okay, okay, where are you now?"


    "I''m in front of the school''s gate, " replied Joe.


    "You just stand there and don''t move, I wille to pick you up, okay?" asked Jean in a hurry.


    "Ok, Auntie, I''ll wait for you right here, " replied Joe.


    "Also, don''t talk to strangers! Just stand in a spot and don''t run around, I''ll be there soon, " said Jean.


    "I got it."


    After Joe ended the call and put the phone back in his pocket, he suddenly felt that Jean had been


    genuinely kind to him, and he could also tell that she had been worried about him from her anxious


    tone and her quick manner of speaking. She had also looked at him with affectionate eyes thest time


    that she had met with him, and Joe would have never thought that she was a bad woman if he hadn''t


    already known that she had bullied his Mommy, and that she also had a bad rtionship with his


    Daddy.


    Jean soon arrived at the school''s gate, and was relieved to see Joe quietly standing in a spot just as


    she had asked him to do.


    She then got out of her car, and as she walked towards Joe, she tenderly called out his name, "Joe."


    "Aunt, you''re here!" replied Joe, as he ran towards Jean with his schoolbag on his back.


    He then suddenly embraced her, and said, "Aunt, I haven''t seen you for such a long time! I missed you


    so much!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I missed you too! How have you been doing recently?" asked Jean with a gigantic grin on her face.


    She could forget about everything, and didn''t care about anyone else in the world except for Joe when


    she was with him. She just wanted to enjoy all the leisure time that she could get with her nephew, Joe.


    "I''m fine, but I want to eat something, " replied Joe.


    "Well, Auntie will treat you with a very big meal, okay?" said Jean, still smiling.


    "All right!"


    After she saw Joe getting inside her car, Jean was about to do the same thing, but then she suddenly


    saw that two men were staring at her from a corner not that far behind them.


    Jean thought that the two men were following her, and she just got inside the car and revved the


    engine rather than to do some other actions to expose them. She was afraid that it would scare Joe if


    he knew about the two men''s existence.


    While driving on their way to the restaurant, Jean looked back in the rearview mirror.


    Joe noticed Jean''s unnatural behavior, and asked, "Aunt, what are you looking at?"


    Jean looked again in the rearview mirror, and said, "Joe, there are two men following us."


    After he heard that, Joe turned his head to look over his shoulder, but he could only see a car following


    them and didn''t know who was in it.


    "Are they two men dressed in ck?" asked Joe.


    "Did you also see them?" With her hands on the steering wheel, Jean briefly nced at Joe surprised.


    In a relieved tone, Joe replied, "They are my Daddy''s men, you don''t need to worry about them, Aunt."


    "What?" Jean became even more nervous after she heard Joe''s words. If they were Jackson''s men,


    then they would definitely tell Jackson that she had met with Joe. Jackson would never let her off the


    hook if he found out that she hade to meet with his son.


    "Don''t worry about them. These two men were bribed to serve me, and they won''t tell my Daddy that


    you''re with me. Maybe they follow me just because that they''re worried about my safety."


    "Joe, you..." Jean was somewhat surprised by the little kid''s intelligence. How could he understand all


    of these things at such a young age? What''s more, she had never expected that he was able to bribe


    Jackson''s men.


    "They saw us when we ate togetherst time, and I struck a deal with them, so they will not tell my


    Daddy this time either. Besides, you''re my Aunt! Why can''t I meet with you? If they dare to tell my


    Daddy about this, I''ll make my Daddy fire them. I think that my Daddy will trust my words rather than


    theirs, don''t you think, Auntie?" proudly said Joe.


    After she heard what Joe said, Jean looked at him again and suddenly smiled. She hadn''t realized


    before that the boy was so cute and intelligent.


    "Joe, you''re pretty clever, " said Jean with a smile on her lips.


    "That''s true! I''m a gifted boy!" cried Joe.


    Jean smiled, but somehow felt hurt deep down in her heart. If she would''ve had a boy, would he had


    been as cute as Joe?

 Chapter 418 We Like Cherr (Part One)

    Chapter 418 We Like Cherr (Part One)


    In a private room of a high-ss restaurant, Jean and Joe sat and enjoyed their meal together.


    Staring at the sweet boy who was sitting next to her, Jean asked him in a gentle tone, "Didn''t your


    Mommy take you outtely to have some delicious food?"


    "She did, but I still wanted to eat with you, Auntie, " replied Joe.


    He looked up at her from his bowl, and continued to ask, "Auntie, what have you been doingtely?"


    "Nothing. I''m free these days, " answered Jean.


    "Oh, Auntie, have you read the news today? It seems that something happened to Auntie Selina''s


    see her reaction and calcte what was about to happen next.


    Jean couldn''t help but open her eyes wide, and asked surprised, "Do you know about that too?"


    "Yes, it''s headline news. How could I not know about it?" said Joe, and nodded.


    "Joe, that''s something that concerns the adults. You don''t need to worry about any of it, " said Jean.


    She had no intention of telling any of these things to Joe, because he was still just a small boy.


    "But Auntie Selina is the closest person to my Daddy and Mommy, and I''m still worried for her. What


    will happen to Auntie Selina now?" asked Joe.


    When she saw Joe''s worried face, Jean suddenly seized his hand, and said with concern in her voice,


    "Joe, listen to me, you really don''t have to worry about that. The true target of the ZM Group is not your


    Auntie Selina."


    "It''s my Daddy, right?" Joe eventually couldn''t help himself from asking.


    "Have you known about that all along?" Jean was astonished, because she had never expected that he


    would ask her such a question. ''Does Joe know everything about what''s really going on?'' wondered


    Jean.


    "Yes. I know that there''s some bad blood between the man called Mond and my Daddy. He even tried


    to approach my Mommy to have his revenge on my Daddy, " said Joe, and after he paused for a


    moment, continued, "And my Great-Grandpa''s death also has something to do with him."


    At that moment, Jean didn''t seem to care anymore about how much of the truth Joe actually knew, and


    instead immersed herself in her own thoughts. After a while, she started to say word by word, "Yes,


    ever since Mond had returned to the city five years ago, he had begun to organize and carry out his


    n. There was only one target for him in sight, and that was your Daddy."


    "Auntie, why does he have to fight against my Daddy? What kind of hatred do they have with each


    other?" quickly asked Joe when he saw that Jean was still in the mood to leak out information.


    "I don''t know, " answered Jean while shaking her head, "They may be the only people who actually


    know the reason for that."


    "They?" Joe felt a bit puzzled by Jean''s words, and wondered, ''Who are they?''


    "Yes, they: Sally, Stephen, " said Jean firmly, "Also Derek."


    Because she had stayed at his side for so long, Jean was sure inside her heart that she knew about


    almost all the things that concerned Mond. She knew what kind of life Mond had lived and some things


    about his past, but she knew nothing about his hatred towards Jackson and their dispute. If she was


    correct, then his background had to be rted to Jackson. Or maybe Mond had started a feud with the


    Chu Family because of his background.


    "Does Uncle Derek know about that too?" inquired Joe surprised.


    "There is nothing that he doesn''t know about your Daddy, " said Jean. After she gradually recovered


    from her own thoughts, she stared at Joe, and said, "Joe, maybe there are some things that your


    Mommy doesn''t know about, but Derek has to know about everything. This is the only lesson that I''ve


    learned during my time with Mond."


    Considering what Jean said, Joe replied, "Anyway, Daddy has a good rtionship with Uncle Derek. I


    heard from my Mommy that they grew up together, so they had to be great buddies."


    But Jean paid no attention to Joe''s words while he was speaking. Instead she just gazed at him and


    continued to say, "Joe, believe me, I can say that you and your Mommy are safe now. But you are not


    supposed to interfere in those dangerous affairs any more, because some other people know how to


    deal with them already, and they will do it by themselves. You can just live as you usually did before.


    You don''t need to worry about these things."


    Joe found sincerity in Jean''s eyes, and realized that his Auntie wasn''t deceiving him for a second.


    Joe instantly felt somewhat lost in his heart. He had went out with Jean on purpose, but it was obvious


    that Jean treated him with all of her heart, which made Joe feel pretty guilty because of his act. He


    couldn''t help but wonder if he could treat her with the same sincerity as she did, and even though she


    had done something that had hurt his Mommy, she was at least sincere in front of him.


    "Okay, " said Joe, "I know, Auntie."


    "Good boy, " replied Jean, as she softly touched Joe''s head.


    Holding hands, Jean and Joe then went for a walk in a nearby park after they finished their lunch.


    Joe suddenly said, "Auntie, can I ask you a question?"


    Jean stopped walking. She then turned to Joe, and after she looked at him, she slowly crouched down


    to him.


    "Joe, what kind of question do you want to ask me?" said Jean with a smile on her face.


    Joe stared at Jean boyishly, and asked her, "Auntie, why do you treat me so well?"


    Jean''s face immediately changed when she heard Joe''s question. She then smiled again, and


    focussed all of her attention on answering Joe''s question. "Because I love kids, " she said, "I always


    feel happy and at ease when I see small kids."


    Gazing into Jean''s eyes, Joe felt that she had been very conscientious when she had answered his


    question, and that every sentence and even every word that she said had been filled earnest to the


    brim. It seemed that Jean was older than his Mommy, so she should have had a kid too.


    "Auntie, you''re older than my Mommy, but why don''t you have a kid?" asked Joe.


    After she heard Joe''s words, a cold shiver suddenly ran down Jean''s spine. She then suddenly moved


    her hands away from Joe and stood up. After she turned her back to him, she silently started to gaze at


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    the nearby flowering shrubs in the park.


    "Auntie, what''s wrong?" asked Joe. He felt confused, because Jean''s act and expression had showed


    him that something had gone wrong with her, but Joe still couldn''t figure out what was the exact reason


    for that.


    Jean didn''t speak a word anymore.


    Much timeter, Jean finally broke her silence, and said "Joe."

 Chapter 419 We Like Cherr (Part Two)

    Chapter 419 We Like Cherr (Part Two)


    "I''m here, Auntie, " replied Joe. He knew that Jean must have something to tell him.


    "It''s because I have done something incorrect, and I received a swift retribution. I can never have a


    child of my own, " exined Jean. She didn''t want to hide the truth from Joe.


    Now it was Joe''s turn to be surprised. As he looked at Jean, Joe quickly understood the real reason


    why Jean had treated him so well and had given him all of her affection. It was because she treated


    him as her own son, because she wasn''t able to have a child of her own.


    "Auntie, " called Joe in a small voice.


    But Jean ignored him, and continued to say, "Joe, do you know that I made an error before you were


    born, an error which destroyed my marriage and irritated your Daddy and Mommy a great deal,


    especially your Mommy."


    Jean felt guilty when she recalled of her sister five years ago. At that time, she had always thought that


    she had never done any wrong, but now she began to realize how foolish she had really been to do all


    of those bad things to her sister, Cherry.


    Joe remembered that his Mommy had also told him about all of these things. He quickly thought about


    some of the events that had happened before he had been born, and wondered ''Was it the ident?''


    "Is it about my sworn mother''s ident?" said Joe.


    "Sworn mother?" Jean echoed his words and then turned around to look at him.


    "Her name was Emily. Mommy said that she had used to be her best friend, " answered Joe. He had


    always kept this name in his heart, and although he had never met his sworn mother Emily, he still


    loved her. He knew that his sworn mother held a very important ce in Mommy''s heart, even though


    she had never told him about this. What had happened to his sworn mother that year had hurt his


    Mommy very much, and the event had scarred her memory forever.


    Jean nodded. She had never thought that Joe would know about so many things.


    "Yes, that ident wouldn''t have happened if it hadn''t been for me." After she finished her words, Jean


    looked out into the distance again, and continued to say, "Now that I recall all of these thing, I feel that


    what I''ve done now is just a result of what I did before. God is fair to everyone, no doubt about it."


    "Auntie, were you holding a grudge against my Daddy and Mommy at that time?" asked Joe.


    Jean shook her head, and replied, "No, everything started when we were small children."


    Jean didn''t give Joe a detailed exnation. She just looked at him, and seriously said, "If I had the


    chance to choose again, I would prefer not to be your Auntie or Cherry''s sister."


    Joe then noticed a tear trickling down from the corner of her eye on her cheek.


    But he didn''t say a word, because he knew that his Auntie Jean had be emotionally unstable.


    Jean quickly wiped her tears away, and as she carefully looked at Joe, said, "Joe, you made me learn


    so many things. I have to thank you for that."


    "But Auntie, I did nothing, " said Joe. He couldn''t make out what Jean meant with that, because he had


    done nothing to her. Why did his Auntie Jean want to thank him?


    Jean forced a smile on her face, and as she shook her head, said, "Although you did nothing, I have


    learned so much from you. Joe, if you had nevere to me, I would have certainly still lived in the


    pain and suffering of hating your Daddy and Mommy. If it hadn''t been for you, maybe I would have also


    had done something bad to your Mommy."


    Jean looked ahead with her gazed eyes, and continued to say, "A long time has passed, and I have


    Emily, John and my parents, but most of all, I feel the most sorry towards your Mommy."


    Jean couldn''t help but to burst into tears again.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Joe had no idea about what to do next. He immediately said, "Auntie, please, don''t cry. My Mommy


    doesn''t me you for that, she told me."


    "That''s true, " said Jean, and after she took a deep breath, continued, "How can she me me? She is


    so kind and pure, how could she ever me me? Even though we treated her like that before, she still


    helped my Father settle down. If I had been her, I would have definitely never done that. And at that


    evening banquet, she was so surprised when she first met me that I could tell that she was worried


    about something."


    Joe didn''t reply to her, because that was something that he didn''t know.


    Jean stared nkly ahead and continued to say, "If I had another chance, I would choose to protect my


    family, protect my parents, John, and... Cherr."


    After a while, Jean graduallyposed herself. She looked at Joe, and said, "Joe, I''m sorry that I


    couldn''t control myself very well. Did I frighten you?"


    Joe then suddenly held Jean in his little arms, and said in a soft voice, "Auntie, I want to hug you, is


    that okay?"


    Joe really wanted tofort his Auntie Jean, because his heart had ached when he had seen the


    sadness on her face. From her words and expression, he could see that his Auntie Jean didn''t hate his


    Daddy or his Mommy anymore.


    Jean tightly embraced Joe and her heart filled with happiness. How wonderful would it be if Joe was


    her boy, to take care of him and love him with all of her heart?


    "Auntie, I know that my Mommy''s nickname is Cherr. Daddy often calls her baby, because he loves her


    so much, but Grandmother calls her Cherr sometimes. Personally, I like Cherr better, " said Joe.


    "Yes, " said Jean, "I like Cherr better too."

 Chapter 420 Mommy, I Am Fine (Part One)

    Chapter 420 Mommy, I Am Fine (Part One)


    Cherry rushed home that afternoon, and breathed a sigh of relief to see Joe happily watching cartoons


    in the living room. Still concerned, she blurted, "Joe, what happened today?"


    "Don''t worry, Mommy, nothing happened." Reassured Joe as he ran over to his Mommy. He smiled, "I


    knew you were busy at work and you would be tired, and didn''t want you to exhaust yourself, so, I


    called Uncle Bill and asked him to pick me up after school. See? Here I am safe at home!"


    "Really? Nothing happened?" Cherry asked again. Her heart hadn''t stopped pounding with fear since


    Joe called earlier and told her to go home after work. He said Bill was collecting him after school, which


    left her worried that something had happened, so, she rushed home to check on him. To her surprise


    and relief, she''d found he was rxed, and plopped out in front of the tv.


    "Nothing happened, " said Joe smiling, "Mommy, your son is very clever! Why wouldn''t I tell you if


    something had happened?"


    That put Cherry''s mind at ease, and she finally stopped worrying. Looking down at her contented son,


    Cherry couldn''t help but shake her head and reprimand him, "Do you know how worried I was when I


    got your call? I thought something happened."


    "But, now you see, I am really okay! Everything is good, Mommy!" said Joe impatiently waving his


    hand.


    "Joe, get over here and show proper respect to your Mommy!" Cherry knitted her brow, pretending to


    be mad at him and said, "You''re such a brat, letting me worry for you like that!"


    Joe took his Mommy''s hands and with a tone of reverence dered, "Long live my Empress Mother!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    he peered at her before he added, "Will you sleep on the couch with me tonight?"


    "You brat, what are you up to? Be careful that your father doesn''t find out. Or he will punch you when


    gets home." Cherry smiled, lightly scolding Joe.


    "Well, I don''t think Daddy will punch me! He''s reluctant to hit me, because he loves me dearly!" said


    Joe in a confident manner.


    "Now, listen carefully, Joe. You are my son. I went through a lot of pain to give birth to you. So, you


    must be responsible and tell me anything that happens to you, okay? You mustn''t hide things from me,


    understood?" Cherry instructed her son.


    "I know, I will. You are the greatest mother! I will be alright." said Joe, as he beat his chest. He then


    continued, "Do you know who I am? I am the son of Jackson. I am awesome and no one would dare to


    hurt me!"


    When she heard the funny voice Joe spoke in, and saw his incorrigible expression, Cherry suddenly


    Cherry straightened herself out and ordered, "Joe, it''s time to turn the TV off now, and get upstairs to


    start working on homework. I''m going to cook dinner while we wait for your Daddy to get home."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Joe bowed, folding his hands in front as he did, and then darted up the stairs.


    After watching Joe disappear upstairs, Cherry headed into the kitchen and started preparing their


    dinner.


    When Jackson finally got home, he heard Cherry busy cooking in the kitchen, so, he changed into a


    pair of cotton slippers and headed to the kitchen.


    He smiled contentedly as he quietly stood behind Cherry taking in the serenity of the domestic moment,


    before enveloping his arms on her waist, and resting his head on her shoulder.


    Cherry almost jumped, but she knew the familiar warmth of the strong embrace was Jackson. After a


    second, she warned him, "I am cooking here, so you need to back up a little, or you might get


    sttered with burning oil."


    "I''m not worried about being burnt, as long as I''m with you, " Jackson whispered into Cherry''s ear. No


    matter how busy he was, or tired he felt, as soon as he was home and breathed in the scent of this


    woman, he rxed, because she was the refuge for his heart.


    Cherry smiled and turned her head, nting a kiss on his cheek and directed him, "Dinner will be ready


    soon. Please, go upstairs and ask Joe to wash up ande down to eat?"


    "Okay, " replied Jackson smiling as he gently kissed her forehead.


    Joe was bent over his desk, busily drawing something when Jackson got up to his room.


    "Joe, it''s time for dinner. Get cleaned up ande downstairs." Jackson ryed his Mother''s directive.


    Hearing his Daddy''s voice, Joe whipped around in his seat and happily shouted, "Come here, Daddy. I


    wanna show you what I drew."


    "Let''s have a look at it." Jackson said as he walked over to look at the drawing on the desk.


    "It''s our family, Daddy! Look! Here''s you, and this is Mommy, and that''s me there, in the middle!" Joe


    told his Daddy proudly, smiling and pointing out each detail of his drawing.


    "Hmmm, and why are you standing in between your Mommy and I?" Jackson stared down at Joe with a


    cocked eyebrow, as he asked, pretending to need an exnation.


    "Because half of me belongs to Mommy and half of me belongs to Daddy." exined Joe innocently,


    with a childlike tone.


    "Don''t you agree, your Mommy belongs solely to me?" asked Jackson.


    Joe shot his head up, and red at his Daddy telling him in a very serious voice, "Daddy, do you


    remember the condition we talked about? Where is my sister? Mommy won''t be just yours until you


    give me a sister."


    Jackson smiled at Joe''sment, tousling his hair and said confidently, "Okay, just you wait for the


    good news then. Now, we have get downstairs for dinner."


    "It''s ready?" asked Joe.


    Jackson nodded, "Yes, and Mommy ordered me to get you."


    "Oh, okay, we better listen to Mommy, " said Joe looking up at his Daddy as he tucked his hand into


    Jackson''s, "Let''s get downstairs."


    As the small family sat around the table eating, they chatted about the day. Cherry asked Joe, "How


    was school today?"


    "Pretty good! I had a good time ying with my ssmates." Joemented indifferently.


    "But, are you studying hard? That''s what I wanted to know." Cherry''s voice seemed a little stern.


    "Mommy, I already learned the material we are being taught now. I know it, even without extra studying.


    If you don''t believe, just wait for the exam results. You will see, I will be the number one student again!"


    Joe bragged with confidence. When he lived abroad with his Mother, his Grandpa and Uncle had him


    learning ahead of his grade, and he believed he knew so much more than his ssmates.


    Inside Cherry was proud of Joe, but she didn''t show her true feelings on her face. Keeping a serious


    tone, she said, "As a student, you need to keep working hard at school."

 Chapter 421 Mommy, I Am Fine (Part Two)

    Chapter 421 Mommy, I Am Fine (Part Two)


    "Don''t stress about it, Babe." Jackson interjected as he took a bite of food, "My son is so smart that he


    doesn''t need to study hard every day." He turned to Joe as he said, "My boy, study when you want to


    study and y when you want to y, just like I did."


    "Okay Daddy, I will do that." said Joe beaming and pping his hands.


    Cherry scowled at Jackson''s advise. She looked at Jackson angrily, "Jackson, since when have you


    been the one to decide about Joe''s education?"


    "All the time." said Jackson, indifferently, taking another bite, "Like right now. I am teaching my son."


    "Daddy''s right, and I am listening to what Daddy''s teaching me, " Joe added to Jackson''sment. He


    knew his Mommy was angry, but he still stood up to her, defending his Daddy because he thought his


    Mommy was beautiful when she was angry. He agreed with her though in his heart.


    "Joe..." Cherry cried out, the tone of her voice was stern and she turned her angry gaze onto her


    smiling son, "You are my son and you will obey me!"


    "But, I''m Daddy''s son too. Where would I be without Daddy?" argued Joe.


    "You..." Cherry mped her mouth shut instead going further; at aplete loss for what to say.


    "Mommy, I''m not denying I''m your son, ''cause I''ll always be your son. But for this time, can you just


    calm down and listen to Daddy, and let me study the way I want for school?" said Joe, in an aggrieved


    tone as he looked pleadingly at his Mommy. All he wanted to do was happily y with his friends. He


    got such headaches when it came to reciting ancient poetry, and it was so boring that he wasn''t


    interested in learning it now. Joe always wished his Mommy to be less strict about his study.


    "No!" Cherry sternly said as she shook her head. She looked into Joe''s eyes chiding him firmly, "Joe, if


    you ck off in school, I won''t do those little things that you like! I won''t be there to get you from school,


    I won''t make your favorite meals, and I won''t help you anymore."


    "No Mommy! Don''t do that!" Joe shouted worriedly. He certainly didn''t want his Mommy to stop doing


    all the sweet things for him.


    Jackson smirked, pulling Cherry closer to him, firmly trapping her within his arms, and whispered into


    her ear, "Don''t serve that little rascal anymore. Serve only me! I look forward to it."


    Jackson''s grin grewrger as he spoke.


    Joe heard what his Daddy was saying to his Mommy, and he was worried and blurted out, "Mommy, I


    promise, I will listen to you. I will work hard at school! I will behave and help with housework in my


    spare time!"


    Cherry hadn''t paid attention to what Jackson said. Hearing Joe''s pleading though made her smile


    again, "I knew you were joking, you are such a brat at times. I trust that you will study hard and do well.


    Now, finish up quickly, and you can watch one hour of cartoons. After that, you must go to your room


    and finish your homework."


    "Yes, Ma''am!" Joe responded, before going back to eating quietly.


    Jackson felt somewhat dejected, ''No one paid attention to what I said?'' he asked himself.


    So, he caressed Cherry''s cheek lightly, "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    "I heard you." Cherrymented dismissively. She continued focusing on her meal, and in an aloof


    manner, she informed him, "My son''s education is much more important, so I will continue to serve my


    son."


    Cherry brushed Jackson''s hand away and ate in silence.


    Jackson shook his head helplessly, but, he was delighted. He liked the atmosphere when they were


    together,ughing and teasing each other. His son was maturing, and Cherry was always so virtuous


    and understanding. It was exhausting looking after Joe at times. He was bing more roguish by the


    day. However, as long as his little family was together, they could ovee any problem that cropped


    up.


    After dinner, Joe did exactly what his Mommy had said. He watched cartoons for one hour, before


    shutting the tv off, heading up to his room to work on homework. Jackson rxed on the couch while


    he waited for Cherry to finish up in the kitchen.


    After Cherry finished tidying the kitchen, she headed to the living room and saw Jackson sitting there


    alone. As she walked over to him, she asked, "Did Joe go up to his room?"


    "Yes, after watching cartoons for an hour, he went upstairs, " replied Jackson. Cherry was just within


    reach, and he stretched his arms out and pulled Cherry down on hisp.


    Cherry snuggled against Jackson''s chest, feeling cozy and secure. Just as she was rxing, she had a


    thought, "How is thepany faring?"


    "The business department has been affected slightly, but, the other departments are doing well. Selina


    is handling everything properly, " said Jackson.


    "What about outside influences? When I was at work today, I heard some rumors from my colleagues."


    said Cherry worriedly.


    "Outside influences won''t pose a problem, " Jackson paused, "As long as..."


    He hesitated longer this time as he thought, and then went on, "Well, nothing will affect thepany


    negatively, as long as Mond doesn''t do something damaging. I still could control everything."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Jackson!" shouted Cherry abruptly.


    "What?" replied Jackson.


    "I''m worried about you!" Cherry told him, looking up into his eyes. She had a look of concern as she


    thought about it. Cherry was frightened for Jackson because no one knew what Mond might do next,


    and she was afraid Mond would try to hurt Jackson.

 Chapter 422 The Meeting Of Two (Part One)

    Chapter 422 The Meeting Of Two (Part One)


    Jackson tightened his arms around Cherry holding her closer as he cooed softly, "Everything will be


    fine, Babe, have faith in me and don''t worry."


    Cherry nodded, and was somewhat relieved, feeling his arms hugging her, and hearing his gentle


    voice, but, deep in her heart, there was still a niggling fear.


    While Jackson was gazing at Cherry''s face he had a thought, "I want to discuss something with you."


    "What''s up?" asked Cherry.


    "I''d like it if Lily and Bill came and stayed at the vi to help out. So you wouldn''t need to overwork. Lily


    can help with breakfast in the morning, and when you''re busy, Bill can drive Joe to school, " Jackson


    suggested tenderly. Jackson loved Cherry, and it was distressing seeing her exhausted from working


    so hard. He couldn''t imagine how difficult life was while she and Joe were alone living abroad. He knew


    her personality; she was as strong and stubborn as she was gentle and caring. Even though she had


    the Yuwen household around her back then, she wouldn''t have asked for help. Now, she was home


    with him again, and he would do his best to provide a better life for her and protect her.


    "What about your home at the military residentialpound? That home needs maintaining too, so


    that it doesn''t be rundown. When we go back it''s filled with warm memories of Grandpa, " said


    Cherry worried.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Bill or Lily will return asionally, " replied Jackson.


    Cherry added her two cents after mulling it over, "Well, it sounds like a good idea."


    Jackson smiled, "Good, then I''ll ask them to be here tomorrow, and things will be easier for you."


    "Okay, sounds good."


    The following morning, Cherry was up early to make a simple, but, delicious breakfast for her little


    family.


    They just sat down to breakfast when the doorbell rang. Cherry went to see who was there.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Cherry opened the door, to find Bill and Lily waiting outside.


    "Good Morning, Mrs. Cherry!" Lily''s warm smile greeted Cherry.


    "Morning, it''s good to see you, Mrs. Cherry, " voiced Bill.


    "Oh, good morning! It''s so good to see the two of you! Come in, " replied Cherry smiling genially.


    Joe called out from the dining room, "Mommy, who''s here at this early hour?"


    Lily went to the dining room, a big smile on her face, "Hello, Joe! Bill and I are here."


    Afterwards, Lily turned and greeted Jackson, "Good morning, Mr. Jackson."


    Jackson greeted her with a nod.


    Joe was thrilled that Lily was there. He put his chopsticks down, before getting down from his chair and


    rushing happily to Lily. He tugged at her sleeve asking, "Lily, will you and Bill be staying here from now


    on? You won''t have to stay at the residentialpound again, will you?"


    "Yes, we''ll stay here and take care of you. You live here now, so, there''s no reason for us to stay at the


    residentialpound. Mostly, we are here because we missed you so much, " Lily told Joe. When she


    saw Joe''s face aglow with happiness, it made her happy too. Joe was such a nice boy, that when he


    smiled, others around him felt joy too.


    "Yay! That''s so awesome! We''re together, now, and no one is missing from the family!" Joe turned to


    his father eximing, "Daddy! We are a family of five people again!"


    Jackson smiled and nodded as he thought, ''As long as Joe and Cherry are happy, nothing else


    matters. I''ll see to their needs.''


    Bill was excited too, watching the happy scene unfold in front of him. He informed Cherry, "Mrs. Cherry,


    I''ll drive Joe to school this morning, so you can take care of other things."


    Cherry nodded, "Okay, thank you."


    When they had finished breakfast, Bill took Joe to school, and Lily went about cleaning up the kitchen.


    Cherry changed and went downstairs. Jackson was reclining on the sofa in the living room, and she


    said, "Okay, I''m leaving for work now."


    "Okay, have a good day and be careful driving, " said Jackson tenderly, as he got up, going to Cherry


    and cing a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Jackson didn''t sit down again until Cherry was gone. His cell started ringing as soon as he was sitting


    again. Jackson took his cell out and saw Derek''s name shing on the screen.


    Jackson epted the call, "Hello, Derek."


    "Hi Jackson! Where are you?" Derek asked.


    "I''m at home, " Jackson was curious adding, "Why? What''s up?"


    "Stephen has agreed to transfer his entertainment assets to you, with one condition to the terms¡­"


    said Derek.


    "What is his condition?" Jackson asked.


    "He wants a face to face meeting with you when he hands over the documents, " exined Derek.


    Jackson was thrown back a little at Stephen''s condition. He didn''t understand why he would insist on


    face to face negotiations. Stephen knew the rtionship between Derek and himself, and that Derek


    was authorized to speak on his behalf. He wondered why Stephen woulde up with such a request.


    "Where?" Jackson spit out.


    "I''ve made arrangements for you to meet at the caf¨¦. If you leave now, I''ll contact Stephen and give him


    the address."


    "Got it." Jackson said and hung up.


    He grabbed the car keys and left the vi.


    As Jackson drove, he couldn''t stop wondering why the hell Stephen wanted to meet him. He didn''t


    understand what Stephen was up to. Stephen chose to transfer all his entertainment assets over to


    Jackson, so why did he want to speak with him in person. There was nothing for them to discuss,


    except possibly what happened years ago or the ownership of Cherry.


    When Jackson got to the caf¨¦, a waiter showed him to a private room where Stephen was already


    waiting.


    "Please, join me. Have a seat, " Stephen invited as he sat down.


    Jackson sat in the seat across the table.


    "You should be aware that Derek is my representative, and as such, he can make decisions for me.


    Why did you need this meeting with me?" Jackson jumped right into the topic on his mind, and asked in


    a cold manner.


    "Haha¡­" Stephen chuckled, gazing at Jackson, "I think some things I''d prefer to say to you in person."

 Chapter 423 The Meeting Of Two (Part Two)

    Chapter 423 The Meeting Of Two (Part Two)


    "Well? Here I am. SO just spit out what you wanted to talk about." Jackson wasn''t ready to listen, even


    if he had implied to Stephen he was.


    "It is difficult to sit here together like this, and just chat, isn''t it." said Stephen. He tried recalling if they


    ever had, and he could only conjure up vague memories. But, he didn''t think they had ever chatted like


    this before.


    "What the hell is it you want to say?" Jackson''s patience was already being sorely tested.


    Stephen stared out of the window as he thought, and said lightly, "Do you think, if things hadn''t


    happened the way they did, all those years ago, that we could have carried on afortable


    conversation with each other?"


    "Stephen!" Jackson snapped in a warning tone. He was bing more puzzled by the minute. He


    couldn''t understand what Stephen wanted to talk about.


    "Actually, you know, I never med you. Even though the events that year nearly destroyed me, I didn''t


    me you, " Stephen said bluntly while he watched the scenery outside the window. "Because, I


    always knew my parents deserved what they got. No one was to me for it."


    Jackson''s agitation lessened, and he calmed down as he listened to Stephen''s confession. A deafening


    silence fell on the private room.


    Stephen turned his head slowly and looked at Jackson.


    "I was jealous of you. You lived such afortable life while I had to scrape and work hard just to eke


    out a living. No matter what I wanted, I needed work so much harder, " exined Stephen, in a tone


    that bespoke of depression. Stephen had never gotten the opportunity to tell Jackson how he really felt;


    he did now, though, it might be hisst chance.


    "That year....I didn''t put much thought into things. All I wanted to do was save Sally''s life. It was the


    only goal I had, " said Jackson, his voice was soft and low as he recalled the distant events so vividly.


    He knew, no matter how long he lived, he would never forget the details.


    "So, you didn''t consider what would happen to me at all. In order to save Sally, you''d let me be an


    orphan, " said Stephen tly.


    Jackson looked into Stephen''s eyes and felt a pain gripping his heart. He had to admit he was too


    impulsive that year. He hadn''t thought of about the An Family''s plight until Sally was safe. When


    Jackson went back to find Stephen, he''d left the city with some rtives.


    "Stephen? What do you want from me? An apology?" asked a slight vexed Jackson. He hadn''t


    apologized to anyone in his life, except his closest loved ones, like Cherry.


    "I never expected you to, " Stephen said, "If you do want to say sorry to anyone, say it to Mond."


    Jackson didn''t know what to say to Stephen.


    Stephen took some documents from his briefcase andid them out on the table.


    "These are what you wanted. Now, they are yours. Today onward, the head of the entertainment


    industry for the city will be you, instead of me, " said Stephen in a serious manner.


    Jackson looked at the documentsying on the table as he informed Stephen, "Derek will transfer the


    money to your bank ount, soon."


    "He doesn''t need to, " Stephen told him, "I''m notcking for money in any way. Even though I


    transferred these to you; money is the least of my concerns. It''s easy for me to live a carefree life."


    "Why are you handing all this over to me?" Jackson was thoroughly confused now. He thought Derek


    would require time and effort to convince Stephen to give up his enterprise.He found it surprising


    Stephen agreed so quickly. More intriguing was Stephen''s insistence in delivering them to Jackson in


    person.


    "Do you want to know why?" asked Stephen.


    "Yes, spill it!" Jackson replied rudely.


    "It''s because of Cherry, " Stephen said each word slowly but clearly while staring into Jackson''s eyes.


    Jackson''s eyes widened, and he could not believe what he was hearing.


    Stephen saw the puzzled look in Jackson''s eyes, so he continued, "It was Cherry who changed my


    mind."


    Jackson gazed at Stephen. He knew Stephen had a rtionship with Cherry. If not, Stephen wouldn''t


    have helped her run away five years ago, knowing Jackson would make him pay the price for it.


    "Jackson, I have to say, you are luckier than I ever was. She is your woman, and so unique and special


    that she changed many ideas I had, " said Stephen.


    "Including the hatred that''s between us?" Jackson asked stunned. He would never have believed


    Stephen would set aside their feud due to Cherry.


    "Yes! You are the man she loves above all, and she can''t live without you, so, how could I hurt you? If I


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    did harmed you, she would be sad. I don''t want her to be sad, ever. I only want happiness for her, "


    Stephen smiled lightly as he revealed the truth from the depths of his heart to Jackson.


    "You befriended her at first though as part of your revenge on me, didn''t you?" Jackson prodded further


    while he wondered, ''In the very beginning, I thought Stephen wanted to take advantage of Cherry as


    part of his revenge on me, so I did my best to keep Cherry away from him. I was afraid Cherry might be


    hurt, and I was much more afraid Stephen would divulge everything to her. I didn''t want Cherry


    involved in any of it, and I didn''t want her to know any of it.''


    "No!" Stephen said sternly, "At first, I did try to get closer to her, because I wanted revenge on you, but I


    never told her anything that happened. On the one hand, I was afraid of your reprisal, on the other


    hand, I thought it best for you to tell her yourself."


    Stephen''s voice echoed through the room, "But what happened after that was out of my control.


    Gradually, I discovered what a special woman she is. She''s so innocent, sweet and nice. I found myself


    attracted to her. All my ideas and ns were shaken, and I started to appreciate her unique qualities. I


    wanted to be her friend, and found myself wanting to protect her from evils in the world."


    Jackson listened quietly to Stephen without interrupting.

 Chapter 424 His Leaving

    Chapter 424 His Leaving


    Stephen continued sharing, "But I was worried. My intention of getting close to her at first was to get


    back at you. So I''m afraid that Cherry would discover that, and she would be so mad at me that she


    would never speak to me again." While he spoke, Stephen got emotional, "All this time it upsets me,


    and leaves me wondering how Cherry will treat me when she learns the truth."


    Jackson took in everything Stephen said and after a long silence told him, "Stephen, leave the city. If


    she isn''t aware of this information, then you need to bury them. Forget what has happened and make a


    fresh start in a new city."


    Stephen gave a curt nod, "I nned to leave even if you didn''t suggest it. Actually, I have already


    packed to leave. I''m flying out in two days. My childhood memories will remain buried here. This time, I


    wanted to let everything go, and take a long vacation. Maybe..." He paused for a second, "Maybe I


    won''t return, ever."


    Jackson stared at Stephen silently thinking. Before meeting with Stephen today, he wouldn''t have


    believed they could sit and have an amicable talk together. He was astonished by Stephen''s thought.


    He never expected that Stephen should give everything up so easily andpletely.


    Stephen saw the contemtive look in Jackson''s eyes and smiled, "What is this? Are you worried


    about me? Take it easy, and don''t fret, I''ve nned for everything. So many years have passed, but we


    all live under that shadow. I know everyone is unhappy. I''ll leave, and you should be able to rx a


    little. Take care of Cherry and teach your son. Joe is brilliant."


    Jackson nodded his head and he would keep in mind all things Stephen said. He believed that he


    should be satisfied that he could talk to Stephen quietly. If that ident hadn''t happened, Stephen


    would be a second Derek to Jackson, instead of turning his back against him.


    Stephen thought of something, "What about Sally and Mond?"


    Jackson told him, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle them." To be honest, he''d never treated Mond like a real


    enemy, and deep down, he didn''t think Sally would do anything ''crazy''.


    Stephen worried still though, "You need to take extra precautions. I don''t worry as much about Mond. I


    would be worried about what Sally might do though."


    Stephen''s warning confused Jackson. He was under the impression that Sally was under Mond''s


    orders. Was Stephen implying Sally to act without Mond''s permission or knowledge?


    Stephen went on, "You and Mond are a very alike, and after Andrew''s death, Mond has changed his


    mind a little. So, you needn''t to be too worried. He isn''t full of bloodlust as he once was. He won''t do


    anything to bring harm to Cherry or Joe. But Sally? She''s is different. I can''t fathom what she might do


    next. You should know better than anyone how crazy she is."


    Jackson nodded, understanding what Stephen meant.


    Stephen stood up, and looked at Jackson while he said calmly, "Well, I have said and done what I


    wanted. I sincerely hope you lead the city''s entertainment business forward to a brighter future."


    Jackson stood too. Facing Stephen, he reached out to shake his hand and simply said, "Thanks."


    Stephen smiled. As he took Jackson''s hand shaking it, he replied, "Jackson, I know you have a great


    friend in Derek, but, one day, if it''s possible, I wish you to count me in among your friends, like when we


    were kids."


    Jackson nodded and smiled, "We will be good friends."


    Stephen said firmly, "Yes, yes we will! Take good care of Cherry. She''s invaluable and will never let you


    down."


    Jackson nodded again.


    As Jackson watched Stephen walk away, he was struck suddenly with images of things that happened


    when he was a little boy.


    Back then, the military residentialpound was always a busy ce during the day. It was even more


    active in the evenings when kids were outside ying games and having fun. Jackson was standing in


    the middle, there was a kid to his left, who was Stephen, and another on his right, that was Derek. Sally


    and Selina were standing behind the three boys. The five of them were the perfect team and were


    recognized by everyone at the military residentialpound. The five of them were close friends, and


    the three boys promised they would be there to share in each other''s happiness and troubles. They


    vowed to keep their promise, and the girls, in their innocent, pinky swore to be wed in a double


    wedding with the other. The girls swore they''d wear the most beautiful gowns and only ept marriage


    to a guy they truly, deeply loved. That was when childhood was wonderful, and dreams were simple.


    Then, the nightmare began. Everything changed, the sworn brothers were no longer friends, and girls


    turned on each other. Jackson found one small detail out, unintentionally and he was afraid the love of


    his life would be destroyed. All he wanted to do was protect Cherry and he swore he would protect her


    at any cost. That was how Jackson was, the arrogant descendant of the Chu Family. He wanted


    everything in his way and became bossy to make it happen.


    It was noon when Jackson finally left the cafe.


    When he got in his car, he called Cherry.


    Cherry was ready to go for lunch with Wilson when she heard her phone ringing. She answered it


    immediately, smiling, when she saw it was Jackson.


    Cherry purred, "Jackson! Hi!"


    Jackson asked, "What are you doing?"


    Cherry told him, "I''m going to lunch with my brother. Why? Is something wrong? Where are you?"


    Jackson quickly informed her, "I''lle to you. Do me a favor, book us a private room at the restaurant


    and wait for me. I''ll be there soon."


    "Okay." Cherry said before clicking to end the call.


    Wilson was curious about what just happened, so he asked, "What is it? Is there anything wrong,


    Cherry?"


    Cherry shook her head, looking at Wilson and said, "No, no. Wilson, Jackson is joining us, and he just


    wanted to tell me to book a private room and wait for him."


    Wilson said, "Okay. Is he headed over now?"


    "Yes, he''s on his way." Cherry let him know.


    Cherry and Wilson were waiting in the private room for a half an hour before Jackson showed up.


    Cherry asked, "Why were you headed to the H King Group today?" She observed Jackson, he seemed


    calm and she didn''t know what he was thinking. She knew he must be here for specific reason though.


    Jackson nced at Wilson before focusing on Cherry as he told them, "I just met Stephen."


    The news blew Cherry and Wilson away, and they sat there looking at each other.


    Wilson asked, "Did he refuse to give you the entertainment ce?"


    Jackson replied, "No." Then he handed Wilson the documents to look at.


    Wilson took the documents and carefully studied them.


    Wilson was surprised and asked, "He gave all his assets to you?" He hadn''t thought Stephen would


    hand all his assets over.


    Jackson looked at Cherry and replied, "Yes, and he didn''t ask for any money from me either."


    Cherry was puzzled, "So, what does that mean? Are you saying, he gave you all his assets for


    nothing?"


    Jackson shook his head and replied, "Yes, he did, but I''ll let Derek transfer a fair amount to him. And I


    deeply appreciate his generosity."


    Cherry said nothing more.


    Wilson then asked, "So Jackson, how should we consider utilizing the resources next? What about


    Mond? Is he causing any problems for us?"


    Jackson said, "No. He won''t make any trouble for us for the time being. But, I don''t know what he is


    nning to do next." Jackson admitted honestly. He couldn''t guess what Mond nned to do next.


    Stephen''s actions today blew him away, so, he wasn''t sure what Mond''s ns might be.


    Wilson proposed, "Then maybe we should n our next steps. Today''s headline is the ZM Group v.s.


    the JS Group and everyone is focusing on what the JS Group is doing."


    Jackson told Wilson in a serious tone, "After you and Cherry finish up at work today, head straight over


    to the JS Group. Derek and I will be there, too. We can discuss ideas when we are all there together."


    "Okay, that sounds good." Wilson agreed.


    Jackson looked over at Cherry telling her, "I''ll have Bill get Joe this afternoon, so you don''t need to


    worry."


    Cherry replied, "Okay. Let''s have lunch now."


    Jackson nodded.


    After lunch, Wilson went to run an errand while Cherry and Jackson headed to the parking lot.


    Cherry asked worriedly, "Jackson, is Stephen okay?" Since she read the documents, she''d begun to


    worry about Stephen. If Stephen gave all his assets to Jackson, then how would he take care of


    himself?


    Jackson stopped, and stared down at Cherry, "Babe, there''s no animosity between Stephen and I


    anymore!"


    Cherry had a look of surprise as she stared back at Jackson. She wondered what happened between


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the two men.


    Jackson share what happened with Cherry, "This morning Derek called and told me Stephen would


    sign over the entertainment assets, but, first he wanted to talk to me in person. So, we met at the


    coffee shop and he gave me all his assets, and told me he''s leaving the city in two days."


    Cherry was astonished, "Leaving the city? Where will he go?"


    Jackson replied, "Maybe he will go abroad. The city reminds him of things that happened in the past."


    He didn''t know where Stephen would go; he only knew Stephen had decided to leave the city.


    Cherry pushed for more details, "But? He has no rtives. Where can he go?" Cherry was worried.


    Since acquainted with Stephen, he had been lonely. He had no rtives and very few friends. He


    handed all his assets over to Jackson. Then where could he go?


    Jackson held her hand and gently said, "Honey, Stephen has nned and taken steps so he is able to


    do whatever he wants."


    Cherry rxed after listening to Jackson, but she was still concerned. So she asked, "Jackson, what


    about the problems between the two of you?" ...


    She knew there had been problems between Stephen and Jackson. Though she didn''t know the


    reason behind their problems, she believed it was rted to their families. She no longer needed to


    know the exact reasons. After going through so muchtely, she wasn''t the same naive woman she


    had been a short time ago, and she had no desire anymore to understand everything that confused


    her.


    Jackson said determinedly, "We''re friends now." The look in his eyes told her, he wasn''t kidding.


    This news astonished Cherry and she questioned, "You two are friends now?"


    Jackson replied, "Yes, we are. Maybe, his decision will be good for both of us. The best way to forget


    past hurts is to let it go of them, and not let them take root in one''s heart."


    Cherry looked at Jackson calmly as she thought. Maybe, it was a happy ending for Jackson and


    Stephen.


    Cherry asked, "Jackson, may I see Stephen off when he leaves?"


    Looking in Cherry''s eyes, Jackson nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 425 The Clandestine Meeting

    Chapter 425 The ndestine Meeting


    Mond stood in front of the vi''s french windows watching the scenery outside pass, and reminiscing


    about his childhood. The pain from his past was still very much alive. He was haunted by the helpless


    feelings while his mother,y alone dying, and wracked with pain. Back then, he was too young to do


    more than cry. Now, he could afford to give his mother the best care, but she was gone, and no amount


    of money could change that.


    A muffled ringtone brought Mond back to present, and he reached into his pocket, clicking to ept the


    call without checking who it was as he brought the cell to his face.


    "Mr. Mond, I received confirmation that Mr. Stephen has transferred all his assets out of his name, " a


    man''s voice on the other end of the cell stated.


    "Who did he transfer them to?" Mond asked coldly. He knew who before he heard the confirmation.


    "They were signed over to..." There was a brief pause on the other end before he heard, "Jackson."


    Mond was furious; he narrowed his eyes, clenching his cell tightly as he screamed into it, "Where''s


    Stephen right now?"


    "He''s at his apartment. You should know, it looks like he''s bought a ticket and is nning to leave in a


    couple of days, " the voice informed Mond.


    Mond didn''t acknowledge the person speaking, or thank him; he pressed the button ending the call and


    walked out of the room.


    Within seconds he''d gotten down the stairs and was out of the vi, driving away.


    The speed Mond drove at was terrifying. He was at Stephen''s apartment in no time and after


    haphazardly parking against the gate, he got out and stormed into the building.


    Stephen heard a knock at the door and stopped packing in his room to see who was there..


    Stephen was greeted by a fist to his face as he opened the door. Dazed, he stumbled, "Why..? Why?


    Why did you do it?" Mond roared, his eyes were aze with fury.


    Stephen couldn''t regain his bnce, stumbling he fell backwards.


    Mond took a step toward Stephen, grabbed him by the cor, and punched him again.


    "Tell me! Why did you do that?" Mond screamed at Stephen hysterically.


    Stephen knew he would probably end up dead at Mond''s hands if he didn''t fight back.


    Stephen seized Mond by the arm, twisting it back roughly as he shouted in Mond''s face, "I told you


    before, I am done with all this revenge!"


    "But, your actions helped Jackson! The JS Group would have been destroyed soon you hadn''t given


    him money!" Mond''s anger shone clearly on his face as he cried out.


    "Even if we destroyed the JS Group, how much do you think Jackson would lose?" asked Stephen.


    Mond didn''t answer.


    Mond''s expression dulled and his gripe loosened. Stephen took the opportunity to shove Mond off


    bnce, stand up, and stroll to the living room.


    Standing in the middle of the living room, with his back to Mond, Stephen said, "Mond, why don''t you


    let the past go and just move on? Jackson never regarded you as an enemy. Yes, you were wronged


    many years ago, but, Andrew paid for it, and now, he''s dead. Why should we keep living in the past,


    with pain and hatred instead of living happy lives?"


    "No! I will never let go of my revenge! One day, I will KILL Jackson! All the pain I have suffered over the


    "Are you really going to go up against Jackson and try to kill him?" Stephen asked as he spun around


    ring at Mond.


    Mond just clenched his mouth shut tight and kept silent.


    "After all this time, aren''t you tired? You''ve been living in hatred. Do you think you will be happy if you


    seed with you revenge? He is your..." Mond cut Stephen off before he finished.


    "That''s enough! Don''t talk to me about feelings, I have none! I''m cold-blooded, and have been since


    the day I was born!" screamed Mond.


    Stephen didn''t know what to say. Mond was an emotional wreck.


    "Stephen, I know you transferred all your assets to Jackson. Do you think Jackson will win with your


    help? Don''t you think you might be underestimating me?" Mond''s voice was cold as he asked.


    "My intentions weren''t to help him. The only goal I had when I decided to transfer my assets to him,


    was to let go of my revenge and move on, " said Stephen exasperated. He had exined all this to


    Mond before, so, he didn''t think he should have to exin it to him again.


    Holding back the anger he felt, Mond nodded, "Fine! Fine! You want to live a happy life now? Then,


    fine, go ahead! But, mark my words, one day, I''ll drive Jackson out of this city!"


    Having said his piece, Mond turned and left.


    Stephen watched Mond''s back as he left. He didn''t me Mond for what just happened, he understood


    Mond''s loneliness, and the pain went beyond that of most people. So, no matter what Mond did,


    Stephen would always forgive him. He just hoped Mond didn''t hurt any innocent people. Stephen


    doubted others would be so forgiving of Mond.


    As Mond sped away from the apartmentplex he called Cherry.


    Cherry picked up after two rings.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Hello, this is Cherry." Cherry''s voice said on the other end.


    "You have twenty minutes to get to the riverside, or you can be assured Jackson will die a miserable


    death!"


    After delivering his threat, Mond clicked the button, ending the call and not giving Cherry a chance to


    respond.


    Cherry sat in her office stunned, by Mond''s call. After a long time, she was still trying to regain her


    he would undoubtedly hurt Jackson.


    Cherry grabbed her coat and bag as she rushed out of the office.


    Cherry drove to the riverside and saw Mond standing next to a car.


    Cherry parked, got out of her car and walked up to Mond.


    "What''s all this about?" asked Cherry while she looked at Mond in the eyes.


    "Do you get the credit for Stephen helping? Or does Jackson?" Mond asked Cherry as he red at her.


    "What do you want Mond?" asked Cherry impatiently. She wasn''tfortable talking to Mond ever, and


    didn''t trust him after what he did to the JS Group.


    "Leave Jackson, as quickly as you can, or you will die with him!" threatened Mond.


    Cherry didn''t hesitate as she uttered, "No way! He is my husband! I will never leave him!"


    "Do you want to see him die? Do you want to die with him? How about your baby boy? Do you want


    him to die?" demanded Mond.


    "What are you nning? Don''t you dare hurt Joe!" shouted Cherry terrified at Mond''s insinuation to


    bring harm to Joe. She would never let anyone hurt her son!


    "Cherry, this is thest time I''m going to warn you. I don''t want to hurt you, so you''d better take your


    son and leave Jackson soon. Maybe, you can go with Stephen, he is leaving." suggested Mond.


    "Mond, what do you mean?" Cherry wondered what Mond was going to do.


    "I only want revenge on Jackson. It''s the only thing I ever wanted, " Mond paused, looking at the


    time I wanted to kill you too. I no longer want to hurt you. Stay out of my way while I seek my revenge


    for what he did to me, and I''ll allow you to safely leave with your son."


    Cherry shook her head, "No! I won''t abandon Jackson!"


    "Do you want to die with him?" Mond gave Cherry a murderous look.


    "Your threats don''t matter, if we have to die, at least we''ll be together!" said Cherry sternly.


    Mondughed maniacally, "Aren''t you such a perfect couple! I won''t give up on my ns, even if


    Stephen has given up. I''ll tell you something else, even if I don''ty a hand on you, Sally won''t let you


    off the hook. You do realize, she is crazier than me, right? Not even I know what she intends to do to


    you."


    Listening to the rage in Mond''s voice and his deranged thoughts, made Cherry think that should speak


    in a calm, even timber.


    She breathed in deeply and calmed herself before she looked at Mond, "Mond, I hope you and Jackson


    can find time to sit down and have a peaceful conversation. I don''t know what happened between the


    two of you, but, Jackson doesn''t hate you. Why do you despise him? Can''t you two discuss things and


    "No, there''s no reconciliation for the two of us. There''s only room for one of us in this world." Mond said


    firmly.


    "Mond, you can tell me what you require, and if he refuses your demands, I will negotiate with Jackson.


    Just stoppeting against the JS Group? Selina is the Executive President of the JS Group, and


    you''re causing trouble for her." Cherry said, still hoping to persuade Mond, but when she caught his


    expression, Cherry knew that wasn''t possible. He was determined to make trouble for the JS Group.


    "Cherry, do you think I was born yesterday? Do you think I am that gullible? Everyone knows Jackson


    is the true owner of the JS Group, and that he hired Selina to manage it. She isn''t aplished


    enough to be the owner of the JS Group, " said Mond.


    Cherry was anxious as she stood there listening to Mond, but she didn''t dare to tell him that Selina was


    the true owner of JS to Mond. She was afraid it would cause more chaoster if she told him what she


    knew.


    When Cherry didn''t respond, Mond went on, "The JS Group is in big trouble already, even though I only


    took a small move against it. Do you think it would go out of business if I do more?"


    "Mond, will you stop please? I don''t want Selina or Jackson in trouble, " said Cherry.


    Mond disregarded Cherry''s pleading, "Cherry, I came to warn you, to leave the city with your son now,


    or, I can''t promise not to harm you next time."


    Mond was wavering. Stephen was leaving, and Sally wouldn''t follow orders anymore, so what he did


    next, would be directed at Jackson. He didn''t care what happened to his life now, but he didn''t want to


    hurt Cherry. Now, he had to admit he was in love with Cherry, just like Stephen had. Mond even


    changed his ns because of her.


    Cherry firmly shook her head reiterating, "No! I won''t leave him!"


    "Okay! I don''t know what I''ll do, but it will be bad." Mond turned and got into his car, and left without


    another word to Cherry.


    Cherry felt a knot growing in the pit of her stomach when she watched Mond leaving, but, she didn''t


    know what Mond was really after.


    Mond sped along at break neck speed. One hand on the wheel, one on his phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Mond."


    "It''s time! Come do what we discussed, and take everything I want." Mond said slowly into the phone.


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 426 The Departure (Part One)

    Chapter 426 The Departure (Part One)


    After work, Wilson and Cherry went straight to the JS Group.


    Jackson and Derek were waiting for them in Selina''s office.


    "Wow! You''re here early!" said Wilson surprised.


    Derek shrugged, "We''ve only been here few minutes."


    Cherry went and sat next to Jackson.


    Selina came in with coffee and served one to each person.


    Derek announced, "Okay, let''s get down to business. We''ve handled the issues with Stephen. So,


    what''s next?"


    Selina added to what her elder brother said, "We''ve calmed the JS Group''s staff and I''m in the process


    of reorganizing the business department. This will give us the ability to fulfill what we nned, so, now


    we should discuss our future."


    Jackson injected, "Since the the JS Group problems are resolved, we can give our full attention to


    dealing with the Anshi Group."


    Wilson agreed, "Jackson, will you be renaming the Anshi Group and reorganizing the staff when you


    take over?"


    "Of course, the name of thepany should be changed." Derek said, "By the way, I believe the news


    that Stephen transferred all his property to Jackson ismon knowledge already."


    Wilson said, "If that''s the case, we should decide quickly. The managers at all the nightclubs affiliated


    with the Anshi Group along with the staff should be reced."


    Selina asked Jackson, "Jackson, do you have any names in mind to change of the Anshi Group to?"


    Jackson''s idea was important.


    Cherry turned to Jackson too, but she was silent. As his wife, Cherry was there at his support, not to


    challenge his decisions.


    Jackson nced at Cherry before turning to Derek, "How does the JC Group sound?"


    "The JC Group?" Selina was so surprised that she repeated the name.


    Derek didn''tment, instead he nodded and said, "Okay, It sounds good. I''ll handle this. What else


    do we need to do?"


    Jackson directed, "Meet with all the managers, and reinforce that they are to follow their normal


    routines. If any of them disobeys, you are free to decide the repercussions."


    Derek nodded, "Got it."


    Wilson told him, "Jackson, after Stephen''s surrender, remaining businessmen are aware that they


    should support you."


    Jackson remained confident, "That''s why I went after Stephen."


    Wilson was confused, "Why didn''t you attack the ZM Group? The JS Group would have been likely to


    win."


    Jackson didn''t answer.


    Derek believed Wilson knew there was something between Jackson and Mond, after all, Wilson was


    Cherry''s elder brother and Selina''s boyfriend. Derek thought Wilson was a good person, so, he told


    Wilson, "It''s because Jackson never wanted to attack Mond."


    Wilson was even more confused, "But, Mond is obviously gunning for Jackson."


    Cherry stopped Wilson from asking, "Wilson, just trust Jackson and Derek and let them handle this."


    Wilson realized Jackson and Derek had their reasons for how they were handling this, so he listened to


    Cherry and didn''t ask anymore questions.


    "Well then, Jackson and Derek will handle the Anshi Group''s problems, and I''ll deal with the the JS


    Group." Selina said, "Everything will be handled, so there is nothing to stress about at the JS Group."


    Derek nodded, "Good! I believe in you."


    Jackson turned to Selina, "There aren''t any financial problems at the JS Group, right?"


    "Of course not, I read the financial statements every day. The financial department recently had to deal


    with mountains of issues, but, don''t worry, they are handling it." Selina shared the current situation at


    thepany with Jackson and the others present.


    Jackson was delighted with the update, but was still worried and reminded her, "Selina, remember to


    keep your eyes on the business as well as the financial department."


    Selina nodded, "Okay, got it."


    After the partners finished their meeting, they went their separate ways. Cherry and Jackson went


    home, and found their dear son watching cartoons in the living room.


    When Joe saw them walk in, he cheerfully ran to his Mommy, "Mommy, finally, you are home! Why are


    you sote?"


    Cherry took his hand, replying, "We are sote because we went to visit your aunt Selina."


    "Both of you went to the JS Group?" Joe asked.


    "Yeah, so did your uncle Wilson, " said Cherry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Oh! Uncle Wilson went to see aunt Selina too?" Joe was upset, and pouted, turning his lip down,


    "Mommy, why didn''t you tell me about your party? I would''ve wanted to go too!"


    Cherry patiently exined to Joe, "There wasn''t a party, Joe. We were discussing important business


    details."


    Joe had heard his Daddy had taken over of the Anshi Group, and realized what they had been doing.


    "Oh, all right then." Joe slightly pouting, but not as upset about being left out.


    Lily approached to inform Cherry, "Madam, the dinner is ready."


    "Okay, thank you, Lily." Cherry nodded.


    The family had a quiet, yet rxing meal together. Afterwards, Joe went to do his homework in his


    room.


    Jackson was unwinding, sitting on the couch as he flipped through a magazine when Cherry came up


    to him and asked, "Will you go for a walk outside with me?"


    Setting the magazine aside, Jackson stood up and turned, "Now?"


    Cherry nodded.


    "Okay Babe, let''s go." Jackson put his arm around Cherry''s shoulder and the two left for a walk.


    There weren''t many people out walking at that hour, and fewer cars passed, as Jackson and Cherry


    strolled down the sidewalk.


    "Jackson."


    "Yes?" Jackson watched the side of Cherry''s face as they slowly walked.


    Cherry asked, "Do you really want to take over all Stephen''s nightclubs?"


    "Of course, why not?" Realizing Cherry was worried about something, Jackson felt the urge tofort


    her, but since he didn''t know what was bothering her; he didn''t know what to say.


    Cherry said, "It never dawned on me that you would own nightclubs."


    As Cherry told Jackson her concerns, he stopped walking. He turned to Cherry, looked her in the eyes,


    and asked, "What are you worried about, Cherry?"

 Chapter 427 The Departure (Part Two)

    Chapter 427 The Departure (Part Two)


    Cherry exined, "I worry about you. You know how nightclubs are! Full of chaos, and unruly people,


    with fights and people hurt."


    Jackson caressed Cherry''s cheek as he smiled down at her saying, "You don''t have to be worried.


    Remember, as the boss of the new JC Group, I don''t meddle in nightclub issues. I have employees to


    deal with things like that. Plus, " when Jackson paused, his smile grew wider, then he went on, "You


    and Joe are much more important to me than work. I know what I want, so don''t worry, Cherry."


    Cherry''s eyes reflected the sweet swelling in her heart brought on by Jackson''s words.


    She nodded, "I believe you."


    Jackson hugged Cherry to him and whispered in her ear, "You are my only love, forever."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jackson''s honeyed words made Cherry long to stay in his warm hug and that blissful moment forever.


    They stood there on the sidewalk with only the night sky and few streetmps watching; hugging each


    other a long time. Finally, Jackson loosed his grip and took her by the hand before resuming their walk.


    Strolling alongside Jackson, Cherry asked, "Jackson, will you do me a favor?"


    "Of course, you just need to ask." Jackson murmured softly.


    Cherry said, "Don''t change the bar where Emily worked, please, keep it the way it is."


    ncing sideways at Cherry''s profile, Jackson felt a twinge of pain. He knew Cherry still missed Emily.


    Five years had gone by, but Cherry would held a special ce in her heart for Emily.


    Jackson asked, "Cherry? Do you still miss her?"


    Cherry responded without hesitation, "Of course I miss her. She was my best friend, and I could never


    forget her. No matter how many years since she was taken from me."


    Jackson tenderly clutched Cherry''s shoulder, trying to draw the pain from her.


    "She''s at peace and in Heaven now, " Jacksonforted her, "watching over us, to keep us safe."


    Cherry looked at the stars twinkling, "Yes, I think you''re right, she''s up there, smiling down at us."


    Cherry silently called out to Emily, feeling a mix of happiness and sadness in her heart, ''Emily, have


    you watched over me from Heaven above? I miss you, so much, everyday! I really miss you.'' she felt


    tears welling and fought them back, smiling internally, ''Don''t worry about me, dearest Emily. I have a


    good life with Jackson. He''s taken excellent care of me, and Joe. My sweet, adorable Joe. Have you


    looked down from Heaven and seen them yet, I wonder?''


    Two dayster, Cherry apanied by Jackson and Joe, went to see Stephen off at the airport.


    Stephen smiled as he looked at the three of them admiringly, "I''m d the three of you are so happy."


    Joe''s cute smile widened, and his eyes sparkled with genuine happiness, "Uncle Stephen, please


    Stephen tousled Joe''s hair affectionately, smiling back, "Okay, I will! Promise me something too Joe;


    always remember to study hard and be well behaved. Don''t disobey your parents."


    Joe puffed up his chest proudly as he promised, "Of course I will! You do know that I''m always a good


    boy, Mommy said so."


    Stephen looked at him fondly before turning to Jackson, "I need to board now. Don''t forget to run the


    Anshi Group well, after all, my blood, sweat, and tears went into the establishment and development of


    my sessfulpany."


    Jackson nodded, "Of course I will. Don''t you trust my capacity?" he asked with a confident tone, and


    cocking an eyebrow, grinning.


    "Of course I do! I know that when you set your mind to it, there is nothing is you can''t achieve!"


    Stephen''s smile remained as he spoke.


    "Well, " Jackson said smiling. The appearance of Jackson''s smile was the first one Stephen had seen


    since they were much younger. Jackson hoped Stephen would leave his worries behind him. Neither


    had forgotten their friendship from childhood, nor that Jackson was sincerely sorry for what happened.


    Stephen knew Jackson would think twice before making rash choices in the future, if, he was lucky


    enough to be included in Stephen''s future.


    Stephen was relieved to see Jackson smiling. He turned to Cherry next.


    Cherry smiled at Stephen, "Don''t forget to get in touch with me when you arrive safely."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t forget." chuckled Stephen nodding. He stopped all the chatter and just stood there


    staring a moment, because all he wanted was to bless her in his heart. He felt it the greatest honor was


    being her friend.


    "Take care of yourself and enjoy what life brings you in the future. Remember, If you need anything,


    don''t hesitate to let us know! We''ll be right there at your side." Cherry paused, breathing in when she


    felt herself bing emotional, she went on, "If you fall in love, don''t hesitate to pursue the luckydy.


    A man should have a lifelong partner."


    "Don''t you worry about me. I know what to do in future. Don''t worry." Stephen pretended to be stronger


    than he felt right that moment.


    The tears that had been threatening Cherry began rolling down her cheeks, as she thought back, and


    remembered Stephen had said those exact words to her five years ago. At that time, though, Cherry


    was the one leaving and Stephen the nostalgic one. Stephen genuinely told her back then, to take


    care, to forget the painful past and try to find happiness. Five years had gone by since then, and now it


    was Cherry''s turn to see Stephen off. Maybe life was just a like a bus full of passengers, while some


    got off and would stay, other times they would climb back on and be gone for a while, or forever.


    As Stephen walked away, Cherry couldn''t stop herself from crying.

 Chapter 428 Changes For You

    Chapter 428 Changes For You


    Jackson held Cherry consoling her. "There, there, it''s okay. He''ll find what makes him happy and have


    a better life, " swore Jackson.


    "Yes, I know, " Cherry''s voice was filled with sadness as she agreed, "It''s just, I was remembering when


    he saw me off five years ago. The look on his face, his anxiety; I remember it like it was yesterday. I''ll


    never forget, no matter how long I live. I appreciate his friendship."


    Cherry''s words touched Jackson''s heart. While they were talking, Stephen disappeared in the crowded


    airport terminal.


    "Baby, in fact, he..." Before Jackson finished his thought, Cherry interrupted.


    "I know, " Cherry said, "It''s obvious he had a purpose foring around when we first met. Though I


    knew nothing about your rtionship at the time, I could guess from how worried you got every time


    you saw us together. I wondered if I should be mad at him because of that, but after I reflected on it, I


    realized he never did anything bad to me, instead, he always lent me a hand when I needed help. At


    least, that''s all I''ve seen."


    Cherry''s voice echoed.


    "So I decided to keep my friendship with him. Since he had been a genuine friend to me, I should be a


    true friend to him. As for the affairs between you and Stephen, I no longer desire to know them, "


    continued Cherry, "Fortunately, things turned out much better. You guys have established a good


    rtionship and we are good friends now. There will be no shady purpose among us."


    "Yes, Stephen is a cherished friend, " said Jackson firmly.


    Listening intently to the conversation his parents were having, Joe called out, "Mommy."


    Cherry reached out to hold Joe as she answered, "Yes, Joe."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Daddy, Mommy, let''s live happily, " said Joe.


    "Yes, let''s live happily, " Cherry repeated and added, e on, let''s go home."


    "Okay, " agreed Joe.


    The three left the airport walking hand in hand.


    A weekter.


    Cherry got to the H King Group in the morning on time. She sat down and opened theputer to


    browse the news on the web. The headline read that JC Group was the biggest entertainment club,


    with Jackson prominently listed as the owner.


    Cherry picked up the phone and dialed Jackson.


    "Hey Babe, " said Jackson''s voice from the other end of the phone.


    "Are you at your office already?" asked Cherry.


    "Yes, I am at work. What are you up to?" Jackson asked.


    "I''m reading the news online. The JC Group is still in the headlines, " Cherry told Jackson.


    "Don''t read those; their articles are just static noise. If there''s anything you want to know about the JC


    Group juste here, and let me show you around, " responded Jackson.


    "Okay, I will when I''m free. It seems like a long time since I was at the barst." recalling the bar,


    Cherry was curious to see how Jackson transformed since she was therest.


    "All right, do you want me to pick you up this afternoon so you cane have a look? As you


    requested, I renovated all the other bars, but, I didn''t make any drastic alterations to this one, " said


    Jackson.


    "I shouldn''t have much work this afternoon, so that should be fine. I''ll try to finish up this morning and I''ll


    see youter." Cherry held a lot of memories of the old days for her, and she thought of Emily and


    Stephen as she thought of it. She was looking forward to seeing the bar now.


    "Okay, but don''t work too hard and exhaust yourself, or my heart will be broken, " said Jackson


    tenderly.


    "Okay, I won''t, but, lem me get back to work now." Cherry and Jackson exchanged goodbyes and she


    hung up.


    An hour or so passed, and Cherry was busily working when she received an intra-office call.


    "Hello, this is Cherry, " Cherry said politely into the phone.


    "Cherry, hey, it''s me. Selina''s here, could you join us in my office, right away?" Wilson''s voice came


    through the receiver.


    "Okay, be right there, " Cherry said and then ended the call. She?reorganized her work on her desk


    before heading out of her office.


    Cherry cheerfully greeted her friend as soon as she got to Wilson''s office, "Selina."


    "Sister, " Selina walked up to Cherry and happily embraced her.


    "What brings you to the H King Group today? You missed my brother, didn''t you?" Cherry smiled as


    she teased Selina.


    "Sister, you are so forward, why?" Selina shyly asked clutching Cherry''s arm in a childlike manner.


    "It''s so easy to read your mind. Lately, you stick to my brother like glue." Cherry turned to Wilson.


    He didn''t say anything, but, a smile was spreading across Wilson''s face.


    "No, I''m here by chance, " Actually, Selina relied on Wilson so much recently, and she found he


    dominated her private thoughts outside of business, but, she wasn''t willing to admit her intentions to


    herself even. How could she express her love to Wilson in front of Cherry? Cherry and Jackson were a


    model couple, and everyone aspired to be like them. Selina thought that her rtionship with Wilson


    couldn''tpare to Jackson and Cherry''s.


    Wilson brought coffee to Cherry and Selina in the reception room.


    "How''s the JS Group doing, recently Selina? Are things settling down?" inquired Cherry.


    Selina nodded, "Yes, things have settled down and there aren''t any new problems. Derek and Jackson


    are handling things there."


    "Is the business department running smoothly now?" Wilson questioned, concerned.


    "Yes, with the JC Group in the headlines all week, my brother has be well known. Everyone


    knows in their hearts who the behind-the-scenes backer of the JS Group is and whichpany they


    should choose to cooperate with, " said Selina.


    Wilson nodded agreeing with Selina''s thoughts. Heading apany himself, he could readily figure out


    which side to form a partnership with. Though the ZM Group could be a good partner, Jackson''s power


    remained the strongest in this city. No one was willing to risk choosing apetitor of the JS Group.


    "ording to my information, the ZM Group hasn''tted a handsome profit even though they have


    gained more clientele, and the smallpanies they acquire don''t bring ideal earnings with them.


    Instead, they rely on support from the ZM Group. Meanwhile, the JS Group managed to retain a


    majority of their backers. Which means our losses are minimal."


    Cherry took Selina''s hands as she said, "Selina, the JS Group deserves your efforts, but, don''t wear


    yourself out. Remember, Jackson, Derek, my brother Wilson, and I will do our utmost to assist you if


    you just tell us."


    "I know, Sister, thank you." Selina nodded, "Sister, the fact is I am grateful to you all, especially


    Jackson, and you, for standing by me and giving me your support. Jackson has always treated me so


    well, ever since I was a little girl. We work well together, and so sessfully that it makes me so happy,


    you are standing by me."


    Cherry looked to Wilson and then turned her focus on Selina. "You will be much happier when you are


    married to my Brother, " said Selina smiling warmly.


    Selina was surprised at Cherry''s words, blushed profusely. She didn''t know what to say.


    A bright smile lit up Wilson''s face, and his eyes twinkled as he said, "Cherry, I have spoken to Father


    and Aunt Elsa, and I intend to bring Selina over to have dinner. Would you, Jackson and Joe like to join


    us?"


    "Really? Are you and Selina going home tonight?" It was Cherry''s turn to be surprised, and she looked


    at Selina. She hadn''t expected things to develop so fast between the two.


    Selina nodded, "I was just told about it too."


    "Father and Aunt Elsa had a chatst night and they invited me. Aunt Elsa asked me to find out if


    Selina had free time to have dinner with us as well, " exined Wilson.


    "That''s great! Mother must be so happy about it. Uncle Jacob and Mother have hoped you find a


    girlfriend for a long time. Uncle Jacob will be so pleased too!" said Cherry smiling at Wilson.


    "Sister, could you, Jackson and Joee too? I am afraid I will feel embarrassed if I''m there alone, "


    Selina''s shyness was heard loudly in her timid, quiet voice. She was nervous deep down, and her heart


    was racing as quickly as her thoughts. After all, this would be her first time going to Wilson''s home and


    was meeting his elders. She kept reminding herself how important it was for her to make a good


    impression, which made it almost impossible to remain calm and steady.


    "I need to double check with Jackson, but it should be okay. We should be free though, " Cherry said,


    unable to fullymit without Jackson''s opinion first.


    "All right, please, you muste too, " said Selina and thinking, ''I won''t be so nervous with my Sister


    and Jackson there too.''


    "Cherry, it''s been so long since you home with the family. So why note home tonight? I know


    Father and Aunt Elsa miss Joe too, " Wilson added.


    Cherry nodded, "Okay, I will go as long as there isn''t anything else pressing for me to do."


    "Fine, then Selina and I will pick Joe up after school this afternoon. From there we will go home, and


    you cane with Jackson, " said Wilson.


    Cherry answered, "Okay, it just so happens Jackson is picking me up to have a look at the bar this


    afternoon."


    "Oh Cherry, you need to see it! Many branches were changed a lot, but the one Jackson are at was


    only renovated with the simplest embellishments, " said Selina excitedly.


    "Well, he can do what he wants, " Cherry said nodding. Jackson was so busy immersed in establishing


    the JC Group that Cherry didn''t have a chance to talk to him much. It delighted Cherry though to hear


    Jackson did what she''d asked and kept the bar as it was before, and giving her a ce to remember


    Emily. Now that Stephen was gone, the bar would also bring memories of him when Cherry was there.


    She would always be able to recall these two kind people who once brought light into her life.


    Wilson nodded agreeing, "I''m quite impressed with Jackson''s attitude and style of managing things. He


    considers everything when he intends on taking action. Furthermore, he brings his principles and


    rational thinking with him. I find that more difficult for me to achieve."


    "I agree. I admire Jackson''s abilities a great deal, " replied Selina as she averted her eyes looking at


    Cherry, "But, Sister, he''s been influenced by you and has made changes in how he approaches things,


    for you." Selina added.


    Cherry smiled slightly while speaking no words.

 Chapter 429 Gathering In The Yuwen Family (Part One)

    Chapter 429 Gathering In The Yuwen Family (Part One)


    In the afternoon, as Cherry walked out of the H King Building, she spotted Jackson''s car parked in the


    lot so she walked to him and sat into the car.


    "Why do youe downstairs sote?" asked Jackson impatiently, while starting the powerful engine


    of his automobile.


    "Are you serious? I came downstairs as soon as you called to say that you had reached thepany, "


    replied Cherry somewhat angrily, as well. She hadn''t made him wait for very long. Why did he get


    unpleasant at every small incident that urred?


    "Did Wilson stop you on your way out?" asked Jackson.


    "Why on earth would he stop me? He cannot stop me from meeting my own husband, " responded


    Cherry.


    A smile touched the corners of Jackson''s lips as he began to cool down. He took one look at Cherry


    and then kept on driving, "That''s more like it, my woman''s the boss."


    "Darling, when do you think I''m not like the boss?" Cherry suddenly asked in a pretty tender voice, but


    she was prepared to change her countenance and get angry in the next minute.


    "When we go to bed and you don''t listen to my words, " answered Jackson without thought, grinning on


    the inside, knowing he was going to touch a nerve.


    "Jackson, I dare you to say one more sentence, " Cherry raged, ring at Jackson''s profile. This man


    was always restless?at night, leaving her no chance to resist him. Instead of admitting his mistakes, he


    was using her of not listening to him at all.


    Jackson''s lips turned upwardszily in a barely perceptible smile, while he remained silent and not


    responding to Cherry.


    "Jackson, honey, you are going to sleep on the couch tonight, " said Cherry in a dangerously sweet


    voice, pretending she was angry, "Why would I do that? Don''t get angry. You know you''ll miss me in


    that huge bed of ours, " grovelled Jackson, immediately.


    "If you won''t leave our room, I will!" Finishing her speech off with a triumphant flourish, Cherry averted


    her sight from Jackson to the scenery outside her window.


    "Do you really think I will let you slip through my grasp?" asked Jackson, grinning. How could he allow


    his woman to leave him? Cherry was the only thing in his life that mattered, apart from their child. He


    wished she could be by his side at all times.


    Cherry opted to give Jackson the silent treatment and pretended to be very absorbed in thendscape


    drifting past them.


    Having noticed that his lovely wife had gone off on one of her self-ignited anger tantrums and not


    wanting to worsen the situation, Jackson immediately said, "I''m sorry, baby, I was just teasing. Look at


    me, please." He tried to get her to stare into his eyes so that he could relieve her anger.


    Cherry then turned her head to re at him and angrily said, "Jackson, that''s not all. I know that when


    you work at the bar, those girls keep flirting with you but you must not engage! You should not even


    nce or smile at them!"


    Hearing Cherry''s baseless concerns, Jackson wanted tough. Those girls at the bar could not give


    him anything he wanted. Everything he ever wanted in the world, he had gotten from Cherry. If they


    flirted with him, it was only because he was so oblivious to them. His entire demeanor had changed


    after meeting his beloved.


    "Baby, are you jealous now? Or is something else going on? You know they have nothing on you, "


    asked Jackson, delicately.


    "I don''t care. You''d better be careful, anyway. Don''t try to find any excuse to exin it away when I see


    it, " said Cherry.


    "Set your mind at ease. The only ones in my heart are you and Joe. Nobody else can even attract my


    attention, let alone enter my heart. You should know that our family matters the most to me in this


    world, " assured Jackson.


    Cherry felt a bitforted after hearing Jackson''s reassurances. "That''s good, I will keep in mind what


    you said and so should you!"


    Though they had been arguing all this while, their argument had just reinforced their love for each


    other. Even fighting was part of the deal sometimes and this made Jackson and Cherry feel truly


    treasured.


    Arriving at the door of the bar, they got out of the car and walked towards it. It had blue light pulsating


    from it and looked like one of the hottest, newest ce around.


    But before they came in, Cherry stopped still and looked to the bar counter.


    There were several young boys and girls standing there. They were chatting amongst themselves with


    no care in the world. They were so carefree and lovely, just liked Emily had been that year, while


    providing alcohol to their guests.


    Standing beside Cherry, Jackson didn''t utter a word. He knew that Cherry must have recalled Emily in


    her mind again.


    As the staff of the bar saw a woman standing at Jackson''s side with their hands wrapped together


    intimately, they deduced that this must be their boss''s wife.


    At that moment, Susan happened to return after she sending wine to her guests. Seeing that Jackson


    was standing at the door with a woman, she happily walked up to them.


    "Mr. Jackson, you are back, " said Susan, then she turned her sight to Cherry and asked, "Who is this


    youngdy?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "She is my wife, Cherry, " answered Jackson, coldly.


    Susan had already guessed it. She happily called, "Ms. Cherry, I''m Susan, I have worked here for three


    years and heard so much about you despite never meeting you."


    "Well, nice to meet you, " Cherry nodded disinterestedly, and said to Jackson, "Let''s go to your office."


    "Okay, " Jackson''s voice sounded gentle on noticing Cherry looked downcast. Putting a hand on


    Cherry''s shoulder, Jackson took her to his office.


    Susan watched as the couple walked away. Her eyes looked disturbed, with an indiscernible emotion.


    In the office, Cherry sat on the sofa without saying a word, her eyes focusing instead on the view out


    the window.


    Jackson walked and sat down next to her. Holding Cherry in his arms, he tenderly asked, "Honey,


    please tell me what''s wrong. Are you in a bad mood now?"


    "No, " said Cherry shortly.


    Jackson sensed there was something bitter or sad in Cherry''s heart. He could feel it even though she


    wasn''tmunicating it to him.


    "Do you miss Emily? Or is it something else?" asked Jackson cautiously, afraid of treading on the


    wound in Cherry''s heart.


    But Cherry remained silent with her mouth closed shut.


    "Baby, I haven''t made any big changes to the bar because I want to do as you wish. This ce holds


    too many memories of Emily and I know she is so important in your heart. Don''t miss her too much. So


    many years have passed, just keep Emily in your memory and live happily now, okay?" whispered


    Jackson to Cherry gently.


    Cherry suddenly turned her sight to Jackson and said in a soft voice, "Jackson, I not only miss Emily


    but also feel worried about you. In such an environment, you have so many beautiful girls around. I''m


    afraid that..."


    Before Cherry finished her words, the girl called Susan appeared in her mind again, which made her


    heart beat faster with anxiety. If every girl that worked in the bar was as pretty and nice as her, who


    knows what Jackson would fall for? She was not just worried about whether her husband could control


    himself but also if she was enough for him. Jackson was widely regarded as a handsome man. His


    temperament and his looks made him a very attractive man. Innumerable girls threw themselves at him


    constantly. What if he decided that one of them was better than her? She was his wife, so how could


    Cherry not feel vulnerable and insecure about it? She loved him. Jackson was the one thing she


    cherishedpletely in her heart. Cherry always believed that Jackson was her entire world.

 Chapter 430 Gathering In The Yuwen Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 430 Gathering In The Yuwen Family (Part Two)


    Jackson held Cherry''s face in his hands, forcing her to look at him. He thought that close contact was


    the only way Cherry would believe what he was going to say.


    "Baby, I know what you are worrying about. But we have been through a lot with each other, and we


    have our lovely boy Joe now. You have to trust me. Don''t you believe my love for you?" said Jackson,


    with as much seriousness as he could muster.


    "No, Jackson, I trust you with all my heart but, " Cherry couldn''t calm herself down.


    "Then there will be no ''but''. Trust me, it''s you, you are the only person I love and need in my life, "


    reiterated Jackson firmly.


    Looking into Jackson''s eyes, Cherry finally let go of her misgivings and nodded to him. It was hard for


    her to trust another man after being cheated on. She felt like she was constantly looking for signs that


    Jackson was either going to cheat on or leave her.


    Jackson held Cherry in his arms tightly, uttered, "Don''t think about nonsense anymore. Let''s keep our


    previous life going on. Our whole family, Joe, you and I live together, along with Lily and Bill."


    "Okay, " said Cherry, who now seemed cated.


    Muchter, Cherry seemed to remember something. She suddenly pushed Jackson away and said,


    "Oh, I forgot, I had a thing to tell you just now."


    "What was it? Is it something important?" asked Jackson.


    "My Brother will take Selina back home to have dinner and make her meet my Mother and Uncle. They


    told me that they hoped we would go back too. My Brother will pick up Joe after work so that we two


    can directly return, " answered Cherry. She had nearly forgotten to mention this crucial event.


    Jackson thought for a while and replied, "I have nothing to do tonight, so we might as well go."


    "Fine. Then I will call my brother to say we will be there tonight. By the way, we have to go shopping


    and buy some gifts for my Mother and Uncle. We can go there a bit earlier than dinner, then Selina will


    have more time to stay with Mother alone, " said Cherry cheerfully.


    Seeing the delight on Cherry''s face made Jackson smile too. "I guess your Mother will be very happy to


    meet Selina. She is such a lovely girl. Elders and parents usually like that kind of girl."


    "That''s true. My Mother is pleasant and easy-going too. She is really tender, " added Cherry.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jackson instantly got close to Cherry, said in Cherry''s ear, "Honey, in that case, could you learn what


    your Mother did and be tender to me. Don''t be difficult on the bed at night."


    "You bully, " Cherry pushed Jackson away when she heard what he said.


    "All right, all right, it''s just a joke, " smiled Jackson.


    "Go finish your work quickly ande to the mall with me, " urged Cherry.


    "There is no work to finish or assign. We can go when thedy pleases, " said Jackson.


    "How can you be such a rxed boss?" questioned Cherry as she stood up. "Okay, fine, let''s go now, "


    she said.


    Getting out of the bar, Jackson drove to the shopping mall with Cherry.


    Two hourster, Jackson and Cherry got out of the mall with many bags in their hands. On the way to


    the parking lot, Cherry uttered, "Darling, thank you so much for being so kind and buying so many


    things with me."


    "How can I give the chance to any other man toe here with you?" responded Jackson.


    Cherry pretended to be angry, "Jackson, what''s wrong with you? Why would you say that?"


    "All I mean is that of course, a man should go shopping with his woman. Who else will carry her bags?"


    exined Jackson.


    Cherry ignored Jackson''sment and instead exhorted him and said, "Darling, be active in front of


    my Mother and my Uncle when we get back. After all, Selina is there too. You should be polite and


    keep a better attitude as Selina''s Brother."


    "Have I ever been impolite before?" Jackson got a bit confused. He always had a good, pleasant


    attitude when he went to the Yuwen Family. And he always treated the elders and Wilson politely. But


    this woman still said these words to him. By her words, it seemed like he had never had a good attitude


    before.


    "Don''t misunderstand, I''m just saying that you should be nice to the elder, " replied Cherry. Then she


    behaved like nothing had happened, and didn''t pay any more attention to Jackson.


    Staring at Cherry''s expression, Jackson suddenly felt hopeless, knowing nothing about what to do next.


    He shook his head and dismissed her words inwardly.


    After depositing all the bags in the car, Jackson and Cherry left the shopping mall.


    As Cherry chatted with Jackson in the car, the phone suddenly rang. She looked at her phone and then


    found it was Wilson who was calling. Then Cherry answered the phone.


    "Hello, " said Cherry.


    "Mommy, it''s me, " Joe''s sweet, childish voice came from the phone.


    "Joe, why do you have your Uncle''s phone in your hand?" asked Cherry.


    "Oh, forget it, " answered Joe, impatiently. "When will you arrive with my Daddy? We have been waiting


    you for so long."


    "We are on the road now, so just wait a little longer, " Cherry consoled. "By the way, what are your


    Uncle Wilson and Auntie Selina doing now?"


    "Both of them are chatting in the living room now. Grandma no longer loves me now. She holds Auntie


    Selina''s hands and smiles at her so happily while paying no attention to me. Mommy, I have lost my


    Grandma''s love, "ined Joe to Cherry.


    Joe''s words made Cherry burst intoughter then she said, "Joe, do you forget that you still have


    Daddy and Mommy with you? You should try to make your Grandma and Auntie Selina talk longer, only


    this way can your Auntie Selina be your Aunt."


    "Really? then I decide to give up my Grandma to Auntie Selina, " replied Joe.


    "You naughty boy, " Cherry couldn''t do anything with her sweetheart. "That''s fine, just wait for us at


    home. Your Daddy and I wille soon."


    "Okay, I will be waiting at the door to receive you, " said Joe and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 431 Looking Forward To A Daughter (Part One)

    Chapter 431 Looking Forward To A Daughter (Part One)


    After a long drive made worse by the intense traffic jams, they reached the huge, daunting gates of


    Wilson''s house. They saw Joe dashing towards them with an ecstatic smile on his face. Cherry got


    overjoyed on seeing her son and rushed out of the car.


    Joe happily called, "Mommy, there you are! I''m so d you finally reached."


    "Yes, here I am, " replied Cherry with a smile on her face, clutching her son''s hand. Until that moment


    of reunion, Cherry had not known that she would ever experience such immense joy on meeting


    another human.


    As they walked towards the ptial house, they saw Wilson approaching them.


    He greeted them, "Hello, Cherry and Jackson, here you are."


    Cherry replied, "Hi, Wilson. I bought a lot of things for Mother and Uncle. Let''s take them inside." As


    she finished, Jackson began to take out things from the car.


    Wilson said, "You don''t need to buy so many things next time. We don''t need anything else here."


    Cherry replied, "It''s not a big deal, don''t worry about it. I bought these things while I went shopping with


    Jackson."


    Watching his Daddy doing all the heavy lifting, Joe suddenly wanted to help him with something. He


    asked, "Daddy, can you give me this small bag? I can carry it into the house."


    Feeling proud that his son wanted to burden some responsibility, Jackson said "Okay, here you go."


    and gave the bag to his son.


    Joe bounded and skipped into the house with the bag.


    When Cherry and Jackson walked into the living room, they saw Elsa happily hold Selina''s hand.


    Cherry smiled and said, "Uncle, Mommy, we''re back!" She was overjoyed to see them look so cozy


    together.


    Jackson also politely greeted them, "Hello, Uncle, Aunt."


    Selina extended her arms and said with a warm smile, "Jackson, Cherry, it''s wonderful to see you. It''s


    been a while since we had the whole family together."


    Cherry smiled in return and then put all the things on the table. She walked to Selina, smiled and said,


    "It seems that my mother also likes you."


    Elsa kindly said, "Of course I like her. Cherry, Selina is really great."


    Cherry pretended to be angry and said, "Mom, this is the first time you''ve met her and you''re already


    singing her praises. I''m so jealous. Joe also feels hurt and he has said you don''t love him anymore."


    Hearing his Mommy''s words, Joe ran to his Grandma and continued the charade. He pulled at her


    clothes and said, "Yes, Grandma, you used to love me very much, but now you have Aunt Selina and


    you have totally ignored me."


    Elsa happily held him in her arms and said, "That''s not true. You''re still my sweetheart and always will


    be! I l love you, I love your Mommy and I also love your Aunt Selina. I love all of you. Our family is just


    getting bigger, you need not worry."


    Cherry and Selina looked at Elsa and there were smiles on their faces.


    Then everybody sat in the dining room and had dinner together. It was a particrly joyous one,


    especially for Jacob and Elsa. They were d because their son had found someone he loved and


    they didn''t need to worry about him anymore.


    Once the chatting had subsided, Elsa eagerly asked, "So Wilson, when are you and Selina getting


    married?" Then she added, "Tell me and we can make preparations for you two. You won''t have to lift a


    single finger."


    Wilson was shy and attempted to gesture to Aunt Elsa to stop her from talking about the wedding. He


    then looked at Selina and thought to himself, ''I haven''t even discussed a wedding with Selina. Aunt


    Elsa is being so hasty. I only wanted to take Selina home and if they loved her, I would have discussed


    wedding with Selina. I didn''t expect them to bring this up now.''


    Selina also felt embarrassed, lowered her head and became speechless.


    Sensing the awkward silence, Cherry hastily said, "Mom, you should, at least give them some time for


    Wilson to talk about this with Selina. Let them make the decision for themselves."


    Jacob smiled and said, "Cherry, your Mom is just eager to have a grandson."


    That made Wilson and Selina feel even more awkward and at this point, they had no idea what to say.


    Marriage was not even on the cards, and the topic of children had already been brought up!


    Jackson lowered his head and said nothing, but a slight smile broke out on his lips. He had been


    through the same situation before his marriage to Cherry. And now it was Selina''s turn to suffer the


    awkwardness.


    Cherry didn''t know what to say either. She didn''t know what Wilson and Selina were thinking, so she


    was afraid that if she said something wrong, they would be unhappy.


    Wilson suddenly spoke up, "Dad, Aunt, take it easy. We will get married sometime, please don''t rush us


    or bring this up again."


    Selina took no offence to his words. She held Wilson''s hand under the table and gave it a slight


    squeeze. She knew that this was the man she wanted to marry and nothing anyone else could say


    would deter her from this decision. She did not want Wilson to feel cornered about this either.


    Noticing that Selina didn''t deny Wilson''s words, Jacob hastily said, "Okay, okay, you kids take your


    time. We''ll make preparations only once you''refortable talking about it and let us know about it.


    Then, we will be able to quickly hold the wedding. We just got excited and carried away in the


    moment."


    Elsa also nodded her head and said, "I really hope that Selina will marry you soon."


    At this moment, Joe suddenly showed up and said, "Grandma, Grandpa, let my uncle and Selina get


    married quickly. I want to eat their wedding cake and receive red envelopes full of money." Then he


    looked at everyone sitting at the table and said, "All of you should give me a red envelope at their


    wedding."


    Cherry called her son, "Joe, you..." and was going to admonish him. She didn''t imagine that her son


    would ever say such a thing in such an atmosphere. She was astonished, looked at her son and didn''t


    know what to say.


    Jacobughed and said, "Ha, ha, don''t worry, I''ll give you a big red envelope from which you can buy


    loads of toys."


    Joe replied, "Great!" Then he clung to his Mommy and felt very happy.


    They finished their meal in betweenughter and happiness. After the dinner, Wilson sent Selina home


    while Cherry and Jackson were sitting in the living room and talking to Jacob and Elsa.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jacob asked hesitantly, "Jackson, is everything okay with the JC Group?"


    Jackson replied, "Yes, the business is doing well. Everything is fine and all clubs are running well."

 Chapter 432 Looking Forward To A Daughter (Part Two)

    Chapter 432 Looking Forward To A Daughter (Part Two)


    Elsa held Cherry''s hand and gently said to Jackson, "Jackson, you will be busy with work, but I hope


    you spend some time with Cherry and Joe and too. Don''t prioritize work over family."


    Jackson nodded his head and replied, "Yes, I will." He understood Elsa''s meaning. In his heart, Cherry


    and Joe were his whole world, so even if he was busy, he would still care about them.


    Cherry said with concern, "Mom, you don''t need to worry about us. We are quite good. You and Uncle


    should take care of yourselves. My brother is quite busy and you should often go out on walks."


    Elsa replied, "Don''t worry. Your Uncle and I can take good care of ourselves, you young people needn''t


    worry about us. You should take care of your own business. As long as your life is good, we will feel


    satisfied. Like they say, a parent is only as happy as their least happy child."


    Jacob also nodded and said, "Yes, now that Wilson has found himself such a loveable girlfriend and


    we''ve met her, all our worries have disappeared. All I want now is a grandchild."


    At this moment, Joe, who was watching cartoons, suddenly approached his Grandpa, held his arm and


    said, "Grandpa, if you don''t want to wait anymore, you can pin your hope on my Mommy. My Daddy


    has promised me a little sister to y with."


    Joe''s words astonished everyone present. Jacob and Elsa watched Cherry and Jackson in surprise.


    Cherry angrily warned, "Joe, behave yourself. Don''t talk nonsense in front of elders!" She was mad


    because Joe always ended up saying inappropriate things that got her in trouble.


    Jacksonughed but chose to remain silent.


    Jacob happily said, "That''s a good thing. More kids mean more fun. I''ve always thought that no kid


    should ever be a lonely child."


    Elsa also smiled and said, "Cherry, it''s great to have a daughter. If you had two kids, Joe could y


    with his sister and he would not ask you and Jackson to y with him."


    Cherry looked at Elsa, nodded her head and replied, "Mom, I know. But we''d better let nature run its


    course. Please don''t force me, okay?"


    Elsa hastily denied, "Of course, we won''t. As long as you''re happy, I have no other requirements. I only


    hope you''re happy."


    Cherry softly said, "All right." Then she rested her head on her shoulder and enjoyed the warmth


    brought to her by Elsa.


    After they finally went back to the vi, Joe was very tired. He went upstairs, took a shower and went to


    bed without being asked by his Mommy.


    Cherry also returned to her bedroom. She took off her clothes and was ready to take a shower, but


    before she went to the bathroom door, she was stopped by Jackson.


    Cherry asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Jackson said shortly and to the point, "I want to take a shower with you."


    Cherry refused, "Don''t kid. I''ll finish soon and then you can take a bath." Then she pushed him away


    and entered the bathroom.


    Jackson had no choice but to wait in the bedroom. After Cherry finished bathing, he himself took a


    quick shower and then went out of the bathroom.


    Jackson hastened to the bed when he saw his beloved woman lying on the bed and looking so


    ethereal. He still couldn''t believe he was such a lucky man to have such an amazing woman as his


    wife.


    Jacksony on the bed, caressed her and whispered, "Babe."


    Cherry closed her eyes and whispered, "Yes."


    Jackson asked, "Are you tired?" He didn''t want to force her to have sex with him. Watching her sweetly


    lying in his arms, he only wanted to make love to her.


    Cherry slowly opened her eyes and stared at him, saying, "No, not really."


    Jackson asked again, "Today must have made you very happy, is it not?"


    Cherry replied, "Yes. I was happy the minute I saw Mom and Uncle smiling. My brother and Selina


    were also d, so I have a feeling they will get married very soon." As of now, Cherry only wanted to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    live a peaceful life. As long as her family and friends were happy, she would also be content.


    Jackson carefully said, "Well, if they hold a wedding, Derek and I will handle everything for Selina. So


    there is nothing to be worried about in the military''s residentialpound." Selina was the only sister to


    him, so he would certainly do something for her.


    Cherry said, "Jackson, now I think that our life is truly happy and enjoyable."


    Jackson looked into her eyes and promised, "Baby, I will make you happy andfortable for the rest


    of our lives." Cherry was the only woman for whom he was willing to work hard.


    Cherry replied, "We shall work together. We shall take care of my Mom and Uncle as well as our son."


    Jackson then asked, "Okay, okay. But baby, do you think we should send our son to art lessons?"


    Cherry thought for a while, nodded and said, "Maybe. But does he like art?"


    Jackson replied, "You''d better ask Joe what he likes." He wanted to take his son''s views into


    consideration and he hoped that his son could learn based on his own interests.


    Cherry said, "Okay, I''ll ask him some time."


    Jackson suddenly asked, "If we have a daughter, will you still love Joe so much?" He didn''t know why


    this question had popped up but it had been worrying him for a while.


    Cherry replied, "Of course. But people always say that a daughter is the apple of a father''s eye. So the


    question is, will you love our daughter more than Joe?"


    Jackson replied, "Maybe. If our daughter is cute and beautiful, I might love her more than Joe." With


    these words, he couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    Cherry said, "Jackson, it seems that you''ll love a beautiful daughter more than you love me." She


    pretended to get a little jealous.


    Jackson said, "Honey, of course you''re beautiful, too. If we have a daughter, she will be a part of me


    and you so I will love her a lot. But, I''ll still love you best."


    Cherry was satisfied by his assurance and said, "That''s sweet. I''m not worried any longer."


    Jackson said, "Anyway, we don''t need to talk about this anymore. The only thing we need to do is to


    have a daughter as soon as possible."

 Chapter 433 Shopping Trip

    Chapter 433 Shopping Trip


    That morning, when Cherry got downstairs, she found that Lily had cooked breakfast.


    Jackson was finished with his morning exercises anding back in the house. When he saw Cherry


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    standing in the living room, he went to greet her.


    "Is Joe up yet?" asked Jackson.


    "No, not yet." replied Cherry.


    Jackson turned and asked Lily, "Lily, could you please go upstairs and wake Joe up?"


    "Yes." Lily replied and headed up the stairs.


    Jackson took Cherry''s hand and led her to the dining room, "Let''s have breakfast."


    Joe came scrambling downstairs a whileter, and saw his parents were already having breakfast in


    the dining room. He sat down and started eating quietly.


    Cherry looked at Joe and said, "Joe, I will be driving you to school today."


    "That''s great!" said Joe smiling sweetly at his Mother.


    Jackson had a worried look as he asked Cherry, "Will you bete getting to work if you take Joe to


    school first?"


    "No, it will be okay." replied Cherry.


    Jackson went silent and enjoyed his repast.


    Not long after breakfast, Cherry and Joe set out.


    Joe sat in his Mommy''s car looking out the window with a puzzled expression, "Mommy, why don''t you


    let Daddy drive me to school and then take you to work?" he asked.


    "Because Daddy is very busy. He already has lots to do. Have you forgotten about his job? He handles


    the day to day operations." Cherry exined to Joe patiently.


    "Oh, I see, " said Joe lowering his head and fiddling with his fingers.


    "Well, Joe." Cherry said out of the blue and she hastily asked her son, "I was wondering, if you have


    any hobbies or interests? I was thinking maybe you could take a course in one of the Arts."


    "One of the Arts? Do you mean like painting, singing or something?" Joe asked his Mommy seriously.


    "Yes." replied Cherry nodding.


    "Mommy, to be honest, I am interested in learning to y the piano. It would be amazing to create


    beautiful music with my fingers, " said Joe.


    "The piano? Good, I like that! I''ll talk it over with Daddy and get a piano teacher toe tutor you at


    home, " said Cherry.


    "Okay. That sounds great!" said Joe.


    "But, Joe, will you be stressed with your school studies and learning the piano after school? Will it be


    too much for you?" asked Cherry. She wanted to make sure that Joe really wanted to learn to y the


    piano.


    "No, It won''t be hard at all. My school work is too easy. Besides, at home I can learn things I enjoy. So,


    I will be very happy." Joe said in an innocent way.


    "That''s wonderful my good boy! I will arrange for a piano teacher as soon as I discuss it with your


    Daddy, okay?" Cherry said smiling.


    "Yay!" Joe eximed happily looking at his Mommy.


    After dropping her son off at school, Cherry drove to the H King Group.


    Jackson called a meeting with several of the senior management like usual when he reached the bar.


    Afterwards, he sat in the front office browsing through the files.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "Come in!" Jackson called out. A waiter entered.


    "Mr. Jackson, your presence is needed in the VIP room. A female guest is quarreling with Susan, one


    of our staff." The waiter stood at the door respectfully.


    "Susan?" repeated Jackson. He suddenly thought of who that was, got up, and left the office.


    When he got to the VIP corridor, Jackson saw a crowd gathering not far off.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted, "Herees Mr. Jackson!"


    Everyone looked at Jackson and backed up to make way for him.


    Jackson walked to the VIP room doorway. He saw Susan and a woman staring each other down. He


    asked sternly, "What''s going on here?"


    "She is harassing me." Susan said furiously.


    "Who is harassing you?" asked Jackson calmly. "You are a waitress and obligated to provide good


    service to me. You haven''t and I''m displeased." said the woman angrily.


    "You are saying I didn''t provide good service? That''s how I serve all our customers. You are obviously


    making trouble." shouted Susan, unwilling to be used. She had been there a long time and she had


    met some tough customers, but she never expected any customers to act as crazy as this woman.


    "You..." Before the customer started, Jackson cut her off asking, "Miss, are you hurt? Please, tell me


    what you are not happy with so we can ensure your satisfaction." Jackson said patiently yet coldly.


    That''s when the woman noticed Jackson. When she looked at his handsome face, she was delighted.


    He had such an imposing appearance that he stood out from others. ''He must be the new owner of the


    bar, and president of the JC Group.'' she thought.


    "You must be Mr. Jackson, right?" asked the woman, her voice took a gentle and purring tone. She


    didn''t seem angry after seeing Jackson.


    Jackson didn''t respond to her.


    She prattled on, "How could I let Mr. Jackson wait on me personally? No, I am not hurt, I am just not


    satisfied with this waitress. Mr. Jackson, I am afraid your staff needs to be better trained."


    "You..." Susan furiously spat out, stopping herself there. If Jackson weren''t there, she would scratched


    the customer''s face. She hated the arrogance on thedy''s face so much.


    Jackson pulled Susan by the arm, and gave her a look that said she shouldn''t act impulsively.


    He turned to the customer and said calmly, "Since you are uninjured, I hope the remainder of your time


    here will be enjoyable! I will arrange for a new waitress to serve you."


    With that, he turned to the waiter standing beside him and ordered, "Ask the manager to make


    arrangements."


    "Yes Sir." replied the waiter leaving immediately to report to the manager.


    Jackson led Susan away by her arm.


    Susan was very angry, but when Jackson seized her, she was happy and followed Jackson.


    When they got to Jackson''s office, he let her arm go and sat in the chair behind the desk. He looked


    into Susan''s eyes, "What was that about?"


    "They had been at the bar sincest night and were still drinking this morning. I was asked to send


    wine to their room, and she scolded me, using me of not providing good service. She was so ill-


    mannered that I couldn''t help arguing, " exined Susan.


    "You need to watch your attitude. You are, after all, a waitress and you can''t be quarreling with the


    customers. If you have one that is rude or unreasonable, you may ask the manager for help." said


    Jackson keeping his tone calm.


    "Okay, I understand, " Susan lowered her head as she agreed.


    "Now get back to work." Jackson ordered, without ncing at Susan. He went back to browse through


    the files on the desk.


    Susan had intended to say something, but, seeing the look of indifference on Jackson''s face, she gave


    up. ''It''s better not to say too much.'' she thought and turned away.


    Saturday morning everything was quiet in the vi. Joe was sound asleep, so were Cherry and


    Jackson. It was the weekend and a rare opportunity for them to sleep in.


    Cherry woke up, yawned and stretched in Jackson''s arms.


    Feeling Cherry stir, Jackson moved and held her in his arms tightly.


    "What time is it?" asked Cherry sleepily, not opening her tired eyes.


    "I don''t know. It''s the weekend, let''s sleep a little longer, " said Jackson.


    "Honey, are you going to the bar today?" Cherry asked.


    "No, since everything is running smoothly, I am staying home with you and Joe today." replied Jackson.


    He didn''t want to turn into a workaholic. Family was much more important in his heart.


    His news excited Cherry and she suddenly opened her eyes. She wrapped her arms around Jackson''s


    neck and said cooing sweetly, "Honey, you''re so wonderful and make me so happy!"


    Jackson opened his eyes, feeling very warm with such a special and beautiful woman beside him. He


    whispered tenderly, "As long as you are happy."


    "Yes, I am very happy." Cherry covered Jackson''s lips with hers, kissing him passionately.


    After a long kiss, Jackson grinned wickedly asking, "Are you feeling energetic now? Wanna continue?"


    "What? No way!" Cherry rejected his proposition hastily. They had made love all night and she was still


    feeling drained. Besides, it was such a beautiful morning, and she didn''t want toy around in bed any


    longer.


    Cherry went on, "I need to take Joe shopping to buy him clothes."


    "That''s a good idea. My bank card is in the drawer, take it with you, " said Jackson tenderly.


    "Okay, I will. I love you, honey! Do you think I squander? Because we spend your money every time, "


    said Cherry flirtatiously.


    "My wish is for my wife and son spend my money. I am good with it, even if you were to squander away


    my fortune, " Jackson admitted affectionately.


    Cherry was touched at Jackson''s generous love and how this man spoiled her. Though he was


    sometimes arrogant and bossy, he treated her respectfully and never crossed the line to annoy her. His


    love was pure and yet,plex, and she epted everything about him.


    "Okay, then it''s time to get up. It''s almost noon and time for lunch. You go about your business and I''ll


    take Joe shopping, " said Cherry.


    "Get some more sleep. I haven''t gotten to enjoy feeling your tender, warm skin against me enough, "


    Jackson''s domineering nature shone through as he seized Cherry''s arm, unwilling to let go of her.


    Cherry wanted to say something, when there was a knock at the door.


    Joe''s voice called from the other side of the door, "Daddy? Mommy? It''s me! Are you up yet?"


    "Joe, we..." Cherry started, only to be interrupted by Jackson.


    "Come in, son!" shouted Jackson.


    Joe opened the door and went in.


    "Daddy, Mommy, you two are sozy! Do you know howte it is, why haven''t you gotten up?" asked


    Joe looking at the pajamas next to the bed.


    "What are you doing? I am not up yet." said Cherry and hastily pulled the quilt up to her chin.


    "Mom, you don''t need to do that. It''s no big deal. I''ve seen much more, " said Joe calmly, and as if he


    was speaking to someone else.


    "You little brat!" Cherry was irritated. It seemed that she had nothing to hide from her son.


    Jackson kept his mouth shut, but, he did smile, as he thought about how adorable his son was.


    "So, Mommy, when can I start piano lessons?" Joe questioned as he walked next to the side of the bed


    by Cherry.


    "I will find a piano teacher as soon as possible. Daddy bought you a piano from overseas and It will be


    delivered next week, " said Cherry.


    Joe was so excited that he looked at Daddy and joyfully eximed, "Thanks, Daddy!"


    "Joe, when the piano arrives, the study will be yours to practice in, " said Jackson.


    "Okay, " Joe said before turning to his Mother and saying, "Mommy, please find a piano teacher for me


    quickly. I''d like a beautiful youngdy for my instructor."


    "Do you n to learn to y the piano or ogle beautiful girls?" asked Cherry pretending to be angry.


    "Mommy, you know you are the most beautiful woman in the world! But, if my piano teacher is good


    looking, I will be motivated to learn, " quipped Joe.


    "I got it, you naughty boy! I will as soon as possible." Cherry bantered. She said to Joe, "Now, go wash


    up, brush your teeth and then wait for me downstairs. After lunch, we''ll go shopping."


    "That''s great! I''ll go get ready." Saying that, Joe rushed out of the room.

 Chapter 434 Forced To Leave (Part One)

    Chapter 434 Forced To Leave (Part One)


    Cherry took Joe shopping that afternoon.


    She picked thetest styles for her son at the mall, which made Joe very happy. He ran around


    excitedly, tugging at his Mommy''s hand.


    Two hourster, Cherry wasdened with several shopping bags, filled with the clothes they bought,


    and holding her son''s hand, Cherry asked, "Joe, what do you want to do next?"


    "Mommy, let''s go to the amusement park! I want to drive the bumper cars!" Joe said joyfully.


    "You want to do that? But, I don''t like the bumper cars, " replied Cherry, she thought the bumper cars


    unsuitable for her to ride. If only Jackson were there, he could ride with Joe, and she could just watch


    from the sidelines while they had fun.


    "But Mommy, I really want to ride them, " implored Joe as he made his most adorable faces to get his


    Mother to agree.


    Watching Joe''s cute faces, Cherry finally nodded and agreed that they would go to the amusement


    park.


    "Yeah! Let''s take the esctor there, " Joe said smiling.


    "Alright."


    They were walking along, talking, and smiling in a good mood.


    They slowed their gait,ing to a stop when they saw Lucia.


    She was holding a handbag as she stood in front of Cherry and Joe.


    "Hello Lucia, are you here shopping too?" asked Cherry trying to show respect. After all, as Jackson''s


    elder sister, Lucia was her sister-inw, and Cherry couldn''t be impolite to elder rtives.


    "What idiocy! What else would I be doing standing in front of you at the mall?" retorted Lucia acidly as


    she looked Cherry up and down and nced at Joe from time to time. She continued, "You are


    frittering Jackson''s money away! You are nothing more than a shameless gold digger!"


    "Hey! You can''t talk to my Mommy that way!" Joe shouted. Anyone who bullied his Mommy was his


    enemy, and now, he would hate her forever!


    "Oh my, such a rude boy! Cherry, I thought you might have taught your son to respect his elders, "


    Lucia''s voice was dripping with sarcasm as she went on, "I''m d you didn''t marry John. I would have


    died of humiliation to have such a rude grandson."


    "You! You are a..." Joe''s temper red, he was ready to burst and would have kept shouting insults at


    Lucia, but his Mommy interrupted.


    Cherry stopped Joe by grabbing his arm. She looked at Lucia, "We''re leaving, I hope you enjoy


    shopping."


    "How can I enjoy shopping now? You have ruined my pleasant mood." fumed Lucia while taking a step


    which blocked Cherry and Joe''s way.


    "Maybe you should go home then, " replied Cherry while she tried taking a step in another direction.


    Lucia grabbed Cherry''s coat holding her in ce as she snapped, "You whore! My Grandpa is dead


    because of you! It''s your fault my son John doesn''t have a wife yet! How can you be here shopping like


    nothing bothers you? I want pay back for what you did! You need to be punished!"


    Joe became frantic watching Lucia pull his mother''s coat. He rushed at Lucia, grabbing her coat with


    both hands, and tried shoving her to the side yelling, "Let go of my Mommy! Let go of my Mommy!"


    Feeling herself being shoved, Lucia looked down at Joe and pushed him aside with great force.


    Joe fell backwards suddenly, and fell to the ground.


    "Joe!" Cherry cried out as he flew backwards.


    When she saw Lucia hurt Joe, Cherry struggled, and pushed Lucia off of her. Cherry rushed to her son.


    "Joe, are you okay? Are you hurt?" Cherry lifted Joe to his feet and asked worriedly.


    "No, Mommy, I''m okay, " replied Joe.


    After making sure her son wasn''t hurt, Cherry turned back to Lucia, "I respect you as my sister-inw,


    so I don''t want to argue with you. I hope, in the future, you''ll refrain from hurting my son."


    "Hehe, " chuckled Lucia, with a malicious smile on her lips. She gave Cherry a look of disdain as she


    continued shouting, "Cherry, you pretend to be such a great mother, don''t you? But, you are not! You


    are just a little bitch! You''d better leave the city as soon as possible! Oh, and leave Jackson! I''ve


    wondered what magic you used to charm him and get him to protect you from others harming you."


    Cherry didn''t care what Lucia had to say. She tidied her messy shopping bags, took Joe''s hand and


    said, "Come on Joe, let''s go."


    After that, Cherry turned and the two left.


    But Lucia''s abusive voice followed them as they walked away, "Cherry, you are nothing but a little bitch,


    and that''s all you will ever be!"


    Cherryforted Joe when they got out of the mall, "Joe, should we go home? We''re not going to the


    amusement park, today?"


    "That''s okay, I want to go home too." Joe said sensibly. He knew his Mommy was in a bad mood now.


    That woman was always so mean to his Mommy. Her showing up at the mall destroyed their great day


    together, and neither wanted to go to the amusement park anymore.


    They got to the car and Cherry put the shopping bags in, and then they got in and drove home.


    Lily didn''t expect Cherry and Joe to be back so early, and when she saw them, she felt a little strange


    and walked towards them in a hurry.


    "Mrs. Cherry, Mr. Joe, wee home. You are so early today." Lily greeted them respectfully.


    "We came home early because we got tuckered out, " said Cherry slowly, her tone held bleak


    undercurrents.


    Lily knew from Cherry''s mannerisms that something happened. She looked over at Joe and noticed he


    looked troubled.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Mommy, I am going upstairs, " said Joe in a low voice as he headed to the stairs.


    Cherry didn''t say anything; she just watched Joe as he walked away.


    Lily''s facial expression denoted her concern as she asked, "Mrs. Cherry, is everything alright? Did


    something happen while you were out? Why does Mr. Joe look so bummed out?"


    "Nothing happened, " Cherry responded simply before asking, "Has Mr. Jackson returned yet?"

 Chapter 435 Forced To Leave (Part Two)

    Chapter 435 Forced To Leave (Part Two)


    "No ma''am, not yet, " answered Lily.


    "I see, okay, you can get back to what you were doing, " replied Cherry as she walked to the balcony.


    Lily stood staring at Cherry''s back as she walked away, unsure what to say. After a short time, she


    finally walked away and went back to her chores.


    That evening Jackson got home while Cherry was watching a soap opera on TV, and Joe was ying


    quietly on the floor near her.


    Jackson sat down next to Cherry, and smiling asked, "How was your day today?"


    Cherry sat quietly and didn''t answer.


    "Bad!" out of the blue Joe shouted loudly, "The world is too small!"


    Jackson was depressed and confused hearing his son''s tone, and what he was saying. His confusion


    only deepened looking at Cherry''s expression and watching her behavior.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Jackson demanded.


    "We met..." Joe wanted to tell Daddy what happened at the mall. He knew his Mommy wouldn''t tell


    Daddy though, and she would keep it all to herself, but as he started to exin what had happened, he


    was interrupted by Mommy.


    "Joe!" Cherry said curtly, reprimanding her son. She gave Joe a sharp look and added, "Go wash up.


    Dad is home now, and it''s time for dinner."


    Joe didn''t dare disobey his Mommy, even though he was dying to tell his Daddy what happened. He


    slumped his shoulders, "Yes Mommy, " he said as he got up and went to wash up in the bathroom.


    Jackson knew something must''ve transpired judging Cherry''s behavior, and he grabbed her arm


    demanding more forcefully, "What the hell happened? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, it isn''t important, " replied Cherry. She didn''t intend to tell Jackson about what had happened


    that afternoon. She thought surely there would be additional trouble if she said anything. Since their


    son wasn''t injured and she got rid of Lucia, why should she bother Jackson with it?


    "Tell me! NOW!" Jackson became angry suddenly and red at Cherry. He wanted to know what


    happened to them. Jackson wouldn''t allow anyone to wrong his family.


    "We met up with Lucia at the mall while we were shopping today. We exchanged words and came back


    home, " exined Cherry tly, as though she was narrating something unrted to her.


    Jackson knew it wasn''t as simple as that. He knew Lucia''s personality very well, as well as how she felt


    about Cherry. He was supposed to believe she spoke to Cherry peacefully? He knew she must have


    done something bad to Cherry.


    "What the hell happened? What did she do to you?" Jackson asked again wondering why Cherry


    wouldn''t talk to him. He must make Lucia pay if she wronged his wife.


    That''s when Joe came out of the bathroom and saw the stern look in his Daddy''s eyes as he was


    questioning his Mommy. Joe blurted out, "That woman abused and beat my Mommy, and then she


    pushed me to the ground!"


    "Joe!" Cherry cried out hearing Joe.


    It was toote to stop him though, Joe had disclosed everything.


    Jackson was extremely pissed off. He seethed silently as he lowered his head and thought.


    Cherry looked at the side of Jackson''s face and said, "Let''s eat."


    Cherry took Jackson''s hand and led him to the dining room. Joe followed them.


    Jackson sat in the living room sulking about what happened to his wife and son after dinner. Joe yed


    with his toys quietly, and Cherry went to the balcony to retrieve the clothes she had drying out there


    and then to put them away.


    Jackson thought for a long moment and then dialed Derek''s number.


    "Hello Jackson, what''s up?" asked Derek on the other end of the line.


    "Go ask the Ye Family leave the city. Tell them to go to Hong Kong!" Jackson ordered without adding


    anything else.


    "What?" It was apparent that Jackson had shocked Derek with this sudden order. He didn''t know what


    happened so he asked, "But, John''s the mayor, so how will he exin this to the citizens?"


    "You are capable of dealing with this, right?" Jackson hung up right after that.


    Jackson knew Derek would follow his orders and drive the Ye Family out of the city, no matter what it


    took. The Ye Family had to leave because he wouldn''t allow anyone to live in the same city with him if


    they dared hurt his wife or son.


    Derek sat there holding his phone as he mulled over the details. If his suspicions were right, Lucia did


    something to Cherry, which angered Jackson enough for him to give such an order. He could only obey


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jackson''s orders. At least Jackson showed mercy and hadn''t ordered him to kill Lucia and the rest of


    her family.


    Derek looked for John''s number in his phone directory and called him.


    "Hello Derek, " John said secondster when the call was connected.


    "Your Uncle gave an order, " Derek said skipping the pleasantries.


    "What''s going on?" asked John confused. He didn''t know what was going on.


    "You and all the members of your family have one week to move to Hong Kong, " Derek divulged. He


    could handle any unresolved affairs within a week when John was gone, and then he could report the


    "Why are we moving to Hong Kong? What happened?" asked John in surprise. He wasn''t prepared to


    go to Hong Kong.


    "It was your Mother. She offended the wrong person, " said Derek.


    "Did she do something to Cherry, again?" John asked thinking of Cherry immediately when Derek


    mentioned his Mother had offended someone.


    "Yes, you''re right. Let''s meet tomorrow and discuss in detail, the affairs your leaving will cause."

 Chapter 436 The Piano Teacher

    Chapter 436 The Piano Teacher


    Cherry was in bed already when Jackson entered the bedroom. He changed into his pajamas and got


    into bed.


    Cherry was faced away from Jackson, but he pulled her into his arms and held her closely from behind.


    "Babe, " whispered Jackson his breath hot against her ear.


    "Mmhm, I am tired, sleep, " mumbled Cherry with her eyes closed.


    "Sorry, I wasn''t there to protect the two of you, " said Jackson apologetically.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cherry opened her eyes as she rolled over to look closely at Jackson, "What are you talking about?


    Don''t think too much. Just sleep."


    "You won''t see her and her family in the future. She''s never to hurt you again, " said Jackson.


    Cherry widened her eyes surprised, "What have you done?"


    "I asked them to move to Hong Kong. They can no longer live here, " stated Jackson tly.


    "But John''s position...?" Cherry was somewhat worried. As a public figure, if John suddenly left, there


    would be rumors and spections from citizens.


    "Don''t worry. Derek will take care of the details, " Jackson replied.


    Cherry was a little relieved thinking about Derek. He was a sensible and cautious person.


    "Jackson, do you really need to do this? Our son and I are fine. If you drive them away, things will be


    too..." Cherry stated.


    "I only put up with her for Grandpa''s sake. Grandpapletely spoiled her. With the power of the Chu


    family''s name, she''s let it go to her head in public. I have tolerated her behavior for a long time. Since


    she doesn''t know how to be respectful, this is my only recourse, " exined Jackson. He didn''t see this


    as doing something wrong. He was clear about how he dealt with people like Lucia. Lucia would always


    think of herself as a queen, and no one dared to do anything to her; no one would stand up to her if


    Jackson didn''t.


    Cherry didn''t say anything. She knew she wouldn''t be able to change Jackson''s mind.


    Jackson hugged Cherry tighter, "In the future, tell me immediately when something happens, okay?"


    "Okay, I will, " nodded Cherry. She buried her face in Jackson''s chest, listening to his steady heartbeat


    and breathing him in. She wouldn''t fear anything the world threw at her with this man at her side. She


    could face the future bravely.


    In the morning, no rms red to Cherry and Jackson, they slept till the light filtering into their room


    and their internal clock woke them. When they finally got up and headed downstairs, Joe was ying


    with his toys in the living room, and it looked like he had dragged all them from his room. Cherry was


    surprised and asked, "Joe, how long ago did you get up?"


    "Oh, I got up a long time ago. I was up early. You and Daddy were still asleep, and I didn''t wanna wake


    you, so, I just came down here to y, " Joe didn''t look up as he spoke, he kept ying his game.


    "It''s the weekend; why didn''t you sleep in?" Cherry asked as she walked up to her son.


    "I got to sleep so earlyst night. So, this morning I couldn''t stay asleep, " Joe finally looked up at his


    Mother, "Mommy, don''t worry about me."


    "Okay, " Cherry agreed while nodding, feeling relieved.


    Just then Lily walked into the room, looking at Jackson, and asked, "Sir, would you like breakfast now?


    It is ready."


    "Okay thank you, " Jackson gave Lily a brisk nod, and looked from Cherry to Joe saying, "Let''s go have


    breakfast."


    "Okay, " Joe said happily as he stood up, taking his Mother by the hand, he walked to the dining room


    with her.


    After breakfast, Joe went off to y by himself. While Cherry helped Jackson with his tie, she asked,


    "Are you going to the bar today?"


    "Yes, and I will talk to Derek while I am there. Stay home and rx today, " said Jackson.


    "Okay, " Cherry said.


    Jackson lightly kissed Cherry''s forehead before he left the house.


    Lily found Cherry watching TV in the living room and told her, "Madam, I am going back to the military


    back for a while."


    Cherry hadn''t been back for a long time either.


    "Lily, maybe I should go with you today. I would like to visit as well, " Cherry informed her.


    "Well, " Lily was taken aback, and after thinking a moment said, "How about you go with Jackson in a


    few days and honor your Grandpa? I will go clean today."


    "Alright, " nodded Cherry. "Ask Bill to to drive you there. I will make lunch for Joe and myself today, so


    you can returnter this afternoon."


    "Yes, Ma''am, " Lily replied respectfully.


    Cherry had a bad feeling as she watched Lily leave. But she didn''t know why. All she knew was that the


    feeling wasn''t typical.


    Cherry sat in the study surfing websites, looking up information about piano teachers in the city.


    Suddenly, Cherry came across a name she thought might be familiar. ''This could be Amy, a former


    ssmate from high school, '' she thought.


    Cherry looked over the information carefully, and when she saw Amy''s picture, she knew it was her old


    ssmate. Even though she had changed, Cherry recognized her immediately.


    Cherry wrote Amy''s contact information down with the intentions of contacting her and asking her to


    give Joe piano lessons.


    Cherry left the study, went to her room and changed, and then headed down the stairs.


    Cherry found Joe ying in the living room, "Joe, are you okay staying home alone for a little while? I


    have to go out."


    "Where are you going Mommy?" Asked Joe.


    "Mommy found you a piano teacher. She was a ssmate. And I am going to meet her and invite her


    to be your instructor, " said Cherry.


    "Okay, Mommy, go ahead. I''ll be fine home alone, " said Joe smiling.


    "Okay, I''ll be back before lunch, but, if you are hungry, you can get a snack from the fridge,


    understand?" instructed Cherry as she changed her shoes. She worried about her son.


    "Okay, I will, " said Joe, thinking, that if he couldn''t handle an easy matter like this, he shouldn''t very


    well be called a genius. He was Cherry''s son and had many advantages. Such a small thing was no


    problem for him.


    "Okay, then Mommy will go, but I will be back soon, " Cherry reassured Joe.


    "Okay, bye Mommy."


    Cherry drove to a trainingpany. Inside, she told the front desk staff that she would like to meet with


    Amy. She went to Amy''s office after getting the approval.


    Cherry knocked on the office door. When she heard a muffled voice telling her toe in, she pushed


    the door open.


    "Amy!" called Cherry happily.


    "I''m sorry, do I know you?" A confused Amy asked, putting her pen down, raising to her feet. She


    studied Cherry''s face in bafflement.


    After a long while she asked, "Cherry? Is that you?"


    "Yes, of course! Who do you think I would be?" Cherry confirmed grinning.


    Amy rushed to Cherry and hugged her tightly.


    "Oh my! Cherry, you''ve changed so much! It''s been what, seven, eight years now? Let me look at you!


    You''ve turned into such a beauty!" Amy gushed.


    "So are you, and a teacher! Oh Amy, you''ve grown into a noble, beautiful flower, " Cherry


    "You tter me. Here, have a seat. There''s so much to catch up on. Let''s talk; I have so many things to


    tell you, " said Amy, taking Cherry''s hand and dragging her to the sofa.


    Cherry and Amy sat together and talked for a while. They talked about everything from former


    ssmates to what was happening in their lives now.


    "Cherry, is your husband Jackson?" Amy sounded surprised. She never paid attention to the news, so,


    she hadn''t realized the wife of the city''s wealthiest man was actually her good friend.


    "Yes, our son is five now and will be six soon, " said Cherry smiling softly.


    "Really? Your son must be very cute." Amy said happily.


    "Well, he is very cute, " said Cherry and then added, "Actually, he is the reason I came to see you


    today, Amy."


    "Oh? What''s up?" asked Amy.


    "My son wants to study the piano. I was looking online for a piano teacher when I came across your


    information, so I came to ask if you would tutor him, " said Cherry.


    "Well, all of our tutors are posted online, and some parents can hire private tutors, " said Amy.


    "Amy, please? Come to teach my son piano. Whatever your sry is, don''t worry, I will pay the school


    rates, " said Cherry quickly.


    "Oh, Cherry, don''t say what. We are good friends. You helped me so much in high school. I never had a


    chance to thank you for that. Why are you treating me like a stranger now?" said Amy embarrassed,


    "This is what I can do. I will take you to the head of the new enrollment billing department, and they will


    charge you. It''s so rare to see a child who loves to learn to y the piano, so, I will give your son an


    extra half hour session every time."


    "Okay, that sounds great Amy! I am so d I came to see you, " said Cherry happily.


    "Me, too, " said Amy, "Oh, where are you working now?"


    "I work in my brother Wilson''spany, the H King Group, " said Cherry.


    "Wilson''spany? I remember back in high school you telling me your brother, Wilson, treated you


    very well, " Amy shared with Cherry. She also recalled Cherry''s life in the Shen family was not good


    and aside from her brother, the only person who treated her well was her best friend, Emily. But she


    heard a few years ago, while attending the ss reunion, that something had happened to Emily.


    "Yes, my brother has always been good to me. He''s going to be married soon, " Cherry gushed, taking


    Amy''s hands excitedly.


    "Really? That''s wonderful! Congrattions, I wish him all the best, " said Amy.


    "Thank you, Amy, " said Cherry, "How about you? How''re things for you?"


    "My life is what you see, " said Amy, "I teach children, take sses at college and live alone."


    "You don''t have a boyfriend?" Cherry asked.


    There was a sad smile on Amy''s face as she shook her head, "No, no, I haven''t met my prince


    charming, yet."

 Chapter 437 It Is Her All The Time (Part One)

    Chapter 437 It Is Her All The Time (Part One)


    When Cherry returned home, she found Joe on the sofa, fast asleep. Looking at all the toys


    haphazardly scattered, she knew her son had fallen asleep ying.


    Cherry smiled at the scene, and gently covered him with a nket before heading to the kitchen to


    prepare lunch.


    As Cherry and her son, Joe, sat together eating lunch she shared her news, "Joe, I found a piano


    teacher to give you lessons. She was a ssmate back in high school."


    "Really?" In his excitement Joe asked, "Yay! When do I start my lessons?"


    "Perhaps, in a few days. Once your piano is delivered she wille to give you lessons, " Cherry told


    Joe.


    "Okay. I can''t wait to meet her!" Joe''s face was lit up with his bright smile as he spoke.


    "Your teacher''s name is Amy, and she is a kind person. You should address her as Miss Amy, " Cherry


    exined to Joe.


    "Okay, I will, Mommy." Joe agreed, but, he didn''t give a wit about the pleasantries, all he was looking


    forward to was meeting her and the piano.


    "Alright, enough chatter then, finish your lunch quickly. Remember, tomorrow is Monday and you have


    to finish your homework for school, " Cherry emphasized it by taking a bite of food.


    "Yes, Mommy, " Joe said, his voice suddenly glum. He stared at his lunch and feeling down in the


    dumps at the prospect of having to go to school. He wanted nothing more than to be homeschooled.


    After lunch, Joe went up to his room while Cherry cleaned up the kitchen, before watching some TV in


    the living room.


    Cherry''s phone rang, unexpectedly. When she checked, she saw it was Lily calling. She knew if Lily


    were calling, it was important, so, she answered it quickly.


    "Lily? Hello!" Cherry said into the phone.


    "Oh my God! Mrs. Cherry! It''s horrible! What happened, is just, horrible!" Lily was hysterically saying.


    "What''s wrong?" Cherry''s voice was raised as she reacted to Lily''s panicked tone, "What happened?"


    "It''s the house! The house was broken into! We''ve been robbed!" Lily rushed to tell her.


    "What?" Cherry was bbergasted! She tried to clear her head, so, she took a deep calming breath and


    asked, "Have you told Jackson yet?"


    "No, I called you first, " Lily said, the worry and panic still in her voice.


    "Lily, you and Bill stay there; I am on my way, " said Cherry as she grabbed her coat and headed out


    the door.


    "Yes ma''am, we''ll wait here for you."


    Cherry called Jackson as she drove away and headed to the family residence.


    As soon as Jackson answered the phone, "Hey Babe, what''s up?"


    "Jackson, Lily just called. The house at the militarypound was broken into. You need to get over


    here asap! I am headed there now, " Cherry rushed to give him details.


    Jackson was stunned on the other end. He pulled himself together, "All right, yes, I am on my way." He


    acknowledged.


    Jackson clicked the end call on his phone. His face reflected his shock, even though he was calm


    inside.


    Derek was sitting across from Jackson and notice the stricken look on his face. He asked with concern,


    "Jackson? Is everything okay?"


    "Our home at the military residentialpound was broken into, " Jackson said slowly.


    "What?" Derek couldn''t believe his ears, "Who would have the audacity to break into the Chu Family


    home?"


    "There''s only one person who would, " Jackson had already figured out who would do such a thing.


    "Do you think the butler did it?" Derek took a guess and asked. It seemed the only usible person


    with motive was the butler. He couldn''t think of anyone else who would break into the home!


    "No one would go there except him, " said Jackson nodding firmly. "If I''m right, he was looking for that


    thing."


    Derek knew Jackson was referring to the token. So many people wanted it, including the butler. No


    one, not even Jackson and Derek knew where the token was hidden, which left the question, how


    could the butler know?


    "Jackson, does that mean the token has been at the military residentialpound this whole time?"


    questioned Derek.


    Jackson shook his head answering, "It shouldn''t be there. Come on, first, let''s get to the house and see


    what''s up."


    "Okay."


    Jackson and Derek drove to the family residence. When they arrived, Cherry was already there.


    They went to the living room as soon as they arrived there, and saw the chaos that was left behind. It


    was obvious that someone had ransacked the ce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Cherry was in the middle of the room looking at the senseless destruction. "Jackson, " she called to


    him as she walked over to him when she saw him.


    "Are you okay?" Jackson questioned Cherry, as he took her hands in his, clutching them tightly.


    "I''m okay, but?" Cherry looked around at the cherished itemsying broken and scattered, and she


    looked near tears, "Our home!"


    Bill looked concerned as he approached Jackson, "Mr. Jackson, Lily and I cleaned the second floor this


    morning. We went out to get lunch, and this what we came back to."


    "So, the man was here earlier?" Derek cut in and asked abruptly.


    Bill nodded, "Yes, he was. Thepound guards caught a glimpse of a dark shadow and gave chase,


    but weren''t able to catch him. The man boarded a minibus."


    Jackson listened to Bill intently and gained a clear understanding of what had transpired.


    "Derek, tell Bobby he is to scour the entire city and find the Butler. I want him alive, " Jackson seethed,


    biting the words out through clenched teeth.


    "Got it!" Derek knew from Jackson''s demeanor to keep his response short, and to carry out the orders


    immediately.


    ncing at the vandalized living room, Jackson''s heart tightened. He told Bill and Lily, "I want you two


    to clean the living room before anything else."


    After that, Jackson took Cherry''s hand and they went up the stairs to the second floor.


    The first room they checked was Grandpa''s. Jackson was infuriated at the sight before him. All his


    Grandfather''s personal possessions had been thrown on the floor.


    Fear kept Cherry from stepping over the threshold of Grandpa Andrew''s room. She had always


    considered the butler to be a kind man and having seen the havoc downstairs, and now seeing the


    destruction here showed her frightening side of him. She knew he hade looking for the token, but,


    why would the butler think he could hope to find it when Jackson hadn''t located it.

 Chapter 438 It Is Her All The Time (Part Two)

    Chapter 438 It Is Her All The Time (Part Two)


    Jackson went over to the side of the bed. Looking down, he saw a photo of his Grandpa that usually


    sat on the nightstandying on the floor. He picked it up slowly, and carefully ced it back in its spot


    on the stand next to the bed.


    Cherry also entered the room. Slowly walking up to Jackson, she asked, "Jackson, why would the


    butler do this?" Her voice was soft and low.


    "You''ve already known why, " Jackson said emotionlessly.


    "Does he know where the token is?" inquired Cherry.


    Jackson shook his head, "No, he doesn''t know, or he wouldn''t have torn our home up looking for it. He


    doesn''t know what the token looks like either."


    It was because of how thoroughly the butler had searched, and the wreckage he left in his wake that


    cinched it. Jackson could tell he had no idea where the token was, so the butler had to look


    everywhere. It was logic that led Jackson to deduce the butler had no idea what he was even looking


    for. He would have it if he knew.


    "What do we do now?" Cherry''s voice trembled with fear.


    "After the butler is brought in we can consider our next step, " Jackson shrugged answering Cherry. All


    Jackson''s hopes were pinned on Derek and Bobby locating the butler quickly. After the butler was


    apprehended Jackson would be able to glean how much what the butler knew, and Jackson would also


    see what else he could discover.


    Cherry silently stood next to Jackson.


    At his vi, Mond sat on the sofa reading the newspaper. Jean walked by carrying a cup of tea.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Riiing... riing..." the loud phone bellowing broke the peaceful silence, and Mond jumped to answer it


    before it rang again.


    "Hello?" Mond''s impatience could be heard on the other end.


    "Mr. Mond, the butler resurfaced, Jackson''s people are hunting him down, " the male voice reported.


    Mond''s expression went from sedate to vicious as he listened to the voice on the other end. His timbre


    was terse and words biting as he warned the man on the phone, "You remember not to let the butler fall


    into Jackson''s hands, right? He knows too much!"


    "Yes Sir, I know what needs to be done."


    An equally formidable voice replied right before hanging the phone up. Mond stared nkly at the


    space in front of him as he assessed this new development. The butler''s appearance could destroy his


    ns, which meant Mond couldn''t risk Jackson taking the man into custody. He knew too much, and


    Mond had no doubt the man would crack under pressure and spill his guts to Jackson.


    While Mond was lost in thought, Jean sat next to him. She casually handed Mond the teacup and


    asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Mond absently took the cup, and as he continued staring at ahead, he lifted it and swallowed some


    down before setting it on the table saying, "None of your business."


    Recognizing Mond''s tone of voice meant he was livid, Jean didn''t dare push him further by asking him


    anything else. So, she sat quietly beside Mond.


    Mond suddenly turned eying Jean closely, "I am going to give you a lump sum of money. You are to


    leave here." he spat heartlessly.


    Panic flooded Jean immediately, and her eyes were dark pools reflecting her terror as she looked at


    him shaking her head frantically, "No! No, please!? Don''t send me away. I want to stay at your side!"


    "It''s senseless to remain here, Jean. You are freed from your obligations, and don''t need to do as I say


    anymore. You can lead the life you want, " Mond said in a low voice filled with emotion.


    Shaking her head vigorously, and looking like a deer in headlights, Jean pleaded, "No, no, no! I don''t


    know where to go. Mond, please? Please, don''t push me away! Let me stay here. I want only to live


    here, quietly."


    In her heart, Jean knew the only reason she wanted to stay was her nephew, Joe. She wanted more


    time with the child. The past didn''t matter to her any longer, instead, she looked forward to spending


    time with that lovely boy. Since she missed out on her chance to be a mother, she would give anything


    to get to know Joe, love him, dote on him and spoil him.


    Looking in Jean''s eyes, Mond saw sorrow. He realized everything had changed, and didn''t want to


    continue this discussion.


    "I want to to be alone. Go upstairs now, " Mond ordered, waving her away dismissively


    "Fine!" Jean pouted, she stood up and flounced out of the room, marching off up the stairs.


    When Mond was finally alone in the living room, he sat dwelling on what to do for a while, then grabbed


    his phone and called Sally.


    "What''s happened, Mond?" asked Sally as soon as she answered.


    "Meet me at my vi in thirty minutes, " ordered Mond, then hung up, giving Sally no chance to argue.


    Twenty minutester, Sally rushed through Mond''s front door.


    "What happened? What''s wrong? Why were you so anxious for me to get over here?" demanded Sally


    as she sat in the seat across from Mond.


    "Did you know the butler has reappeared?" asked Mond gruffly as he stared at Sally grimacing.


    "What does this have to do with me?" Sally eyed Mond bored already, "My mark is Jackson, and I''m


    not concerned about anything else. As a matter a fact, I can even ignore what happened five years


    ago, that''s how dedicated I am to getting Cherry away from the Chu Family and out of Jackson''s life for


    good.


    "So, does that mean you don''t care about your safety? Did you forget how much the Butler knows


    about you?" asked Mond snidely.


    "Honestly, I don''t care what Jackson finds out. It doesn''t mean anything to me, " Sally kept a bored


    expression on her face. She could care less what Mond said, and since, she didn''t care, she wasn''t


    stressed, and no longer felt pressured to jump when he spoke; his words didn''t hurt her anymore.


    "Really?" In the past, he had tried guessing her thoughts, but she surprised him with her stubborn


    persistence. Mond cocked an eyebrow cynically, giving Sally a look of disbelief. She still held one


    person in her heart, above all, and that person was Jackson! But why? Jackson had an incredible wife


    at his side already, so, how on earth could this silly woman be dead set winning his love? Was Jackson


    the perfect man? Could no one elsepare to him?


    "Yes, really, " Sally decisively dered as she jumped to her feet and looked down at him, "We''re not


    even partners anymore, Mond. Stephen has left the city!" She shook her finger at him saying, "Now,


    you have your goal, and I have mine. My target has always been Cherry."


    With these words, Sally turned around and left.

 Chapter 439 The Butlers Death (Part One)

    Chapter 439 The Butler''s Death (Part One)


    It was evening before Jackson, Cherry, Lily and Bill all left the military residentialpound to return to


    the vi.


    As soon as Joe saw that his parents were home, he rushed to his Mommy with an anxious look on his


    face and asked, "Mommy, where were you for so long?"


    Cherry didn''t answer his question. Instead, she turned and asked Lily, "Lily, prepare dinner for us all,


    please. Joe must be starving!"


    "Yes ma''am, I will have it ready soon, " after replying Lily turned and walked out of the room.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Holding Joe''s hand, Cherry headed to the living room.


    Since his Mommy always answered his questions, Joe realized something was going on. He peered up


    at his Mommy''s face as they walked, and found it odd that she was expressionless. Then Joe nced


    over at his Daddy and saw it was contorted with fury. All this weirdness surprised Joe and left him


    questioning, ''I wonder if something happened?''


    Noticing the puzzled expression on Joe''s face, Cherry patiently exined to her son, "Joe, something


    happened at the military residentialpound that Daddy and I went to take care of. I am sorry we are


    sote getting home. How was everything while you were here alone today?"


    Joe nodded and said agreeably, "Being home alone was alright."


    ''What on earth happened at the military residentialpound?'' Joe wondered. He was still feeling


    apprehensive because his Mommy was scowling.


    His voice denoted the concern he felt when he asked, "Mommy? Are you okay?"


    Cherry smiled weakly, cradling his cheek in her hand as she reassured, "Oh yes, my darling son, I am


    fine. There''s no reason to worry!"


    "Okay, " Joe nodded and said.


    Jackson still felt overwhelmed with anxiety. Seeing Cherry in the living room, exining the events to


    Joe, he decided that the crisp night air might do him some good. Jackson walked out on the balcony


    and gripped the rail, closed his eyes and breathed in the fresh, clean air in slowly. After inhaling a few


    times deeply, he opened his eyes and viewed the distant scene, hoping the tranquility he watched


    could help him rx.


    Suddenly, he was pulled back from deep thought, when he heard the constant, all too familiar ringing of


    a cell. He took the phone out and confirmed it was Derek, Jackson hurriedly swiped epting the call


    saying into the mouthpiece, "Hello? Yes Derek? How is it going?"


    "Jackson, Bobby located the butler and is pursuing him. So far, the butler has managed to stay ahead


    of him though." Derek''s breathing wasbored, as he rushed to share the news.


    "Okay, stick close to him! Don''t let him get away again!"manded Jackson.


    "Yes, we will. I will call with an update as soon as I can! Wait to hear from me, " Derek confirmed before


    ending the call.


    After hanging up, Jackson gripped the phone firmly in his fist. His thoughts were racing, and he felt


    weighed down with anxiety. Deep in his heart, Jackson didn''t know how to cope with the butler who had


    been with the Chu Family and Grandpa in particr for many years, even longer than Jackson had


    been alive. He treated the butler like family, and couldn''t believe the man was capable of such an


    unimaginable deed. Nevertheless, given the present circumstances, Jackson knew he must catch him,


    and quickly. If Jackson didn''t get the butler soon, he couldn''t find out what Mond was nning. For that


    matter, he would be in the dark about how to face Eric and Jonson. In addition to all that, there was the


    token... Each issue was a mind-boggling mass of confusion, distracting him, draining him close to


    copse. ''What should I do? What should I do to keep the harm at its minimum level?'' Jackson asked


    himself, contemting each point and person affected. At the forefront of his ruminating was Cherry,


    his wife, and their precious son, Joe. As the two most important people in his life, Jackson needed to


    keep them safe from every evil.


    Lost in thought as he was, he barely heard the light footfall of someoneing up behind him. The


    quiet sounds startled him, and Jackson whipped around to discover Cherry approaching him.


    "What are you doing out here?" asked Cherry when she was closer to Jackson.


    "Nothing really, I thought the night air would be invigorating, " replied Jackson.


    "The view is lovely out here at night, " Cherry agreed as she looked out at the skyline. Turning to


    Jackson, she gazed at the side of his face, "Are you troubled by the matter of the butler?"


    "I am, but, at the same time, I know Derek can handle the matter efficiently, " asserted Jackson.


    "Then, since Derek will get the butler, and considering he hasn''t acquired the token yet, please stop


    agonizing over this matter." Cherry reminded Jackson, attempting to help him rx with some


    encouraging words.


    Jackson eyed Cherry adoringly, "I''m not stressing about the butler. Although, I do want to get an update


    about him and maybe even, to learn where the token is."


    "Do you think the butler knows much about it?" Cherry asked hesitantly.


    Nodding, Jackson turned to look back out over the city as he said, "He ought to know quite a bit about


    it. After all, he''s been Grandpa''s attendant for a very long time."


    After listening to Jackson, Cherry quietly stood next to him, admiring the night sky.


    It was 1:00 a.m, the house was still, and everyone was in their beds, fast asleep. When all of a sudden,


    the piercing sound of a cell''s ringtone cut through the silence jarring Jackson awake.


    Hearing the phone, Jackson fumbled as he grasped at it and immediately swiped to connect the call,


    "Hello." he said sleepily.


    "Jackson! I have bad news! The butler is dead, " shouted Derek through the phone.


    Jackson''s eyes flew open and suddenly fully awake, he sat up. There was shock and disbelief in his


    tone as he questioned, "What? What in the hell happened?"


    "There was an ident on the expressway. A truck came out of nowhere, merging and hit the butler''s


    car. The car exploded killing the butler, " summarized Derek.


    "You''ve confirmed that he is dead already?" It was straight out of a nightmare, and Jackson was having


    a difficult time believing what he was hearing.


    "Yes, I have!" Derek''s firm tone emphasized.


    Stunned, Jackson hung up without saying anything else.


    The loud ringing had woken Cherry too, and she sat up in bed, rubbing her drowsy eyes and asked


    Jackson in a bewildered tone, "What''s going on?"


    "Derek phoned to tell me, " he paused to gather his thoughts. Jackson''s voice was calm and smooth,


    but inside he was in shock, and his mind raced with questioned, "He said... the Butler''s dead." He felt


    the whole situation was suspicious, ''Was the ident just a coincidence?''


    The news unsettled Cherry, rendering her speechless. She stared wide-eyed at Jackson, not believing


    she heard him right.


    After a long silence, Jackson turned to look at Cherry saying, "I have to leave, but, don''t be scared,


    Babe. Just go back to sleep."


    "Where are you going at this hour of the night? Do you want me to go with you?" Cherry grabbed his


    arm, worried about Jackson''s safety.


    Jackson smiled, stroking Cherry''s cheek softly and said, "I''m going to meet Derek. Don''t worry. Go


    back to sleep. You need more rest so you can get Joe to school in the morning. I will be fine."


    Feeling as though she had no other choice, Cherry nodded in agreement. Though, her heart ached


    with worry for Jackson. She agreed with him because she didn''t want to add to his burden.


    Jackson changed into clothes and left the room quickly. Cherry watched him, feeling very distressed.


    Jackson had been through a lot over the years, and endured so much pain, with so many setbacks,


    that Cherry thought he must have a gaping wound in his heart.

 Chapter 440 The Butlers Death (Part Two)

    Chapter 440 The Butler''s Death (Part Two)


    Jackson went straight to the bar, where Derek had been waiting now for a long while.


    The second he entered the private room, he told Derek, "Tell me everything!"


    Derek didn''t speak until Jackson was sitting down, "We haven''t learned anything beyond what I already


    told you. Nothing of value was recovered from the butler''s body, and there were no clues discovered on


    his person. The police haven''t learned anything either."


    When Derek finished, Jackson just sat there, frowning. His eyebrows were furrowed, as he silently


    mulled the information over.


    Derek thought about the crash site, the wreckage and as he pieced it together weighing the facts,


    "Jackson, I don''t think the car ident was random. The truck that crashed into the vehicle with the


    butler in appeared to be nned and shot out suddenly, as though someone had timed it."


    Considering what Derek observed, Jackson blurted out, "It had to be Mond!"


    Derek looked at Jackson in bewilderment as he asked himself, ''Does Jackson have facts rtive to the


    collision?''


    Gleaning Derek''s silent question from the puzzled expression, Jackson broke down his reasoning, "The


    butler had a secret, a valuable one, and we all wanted it. Mond didn''t want us to find out what the butler


    knew. Consequently, it''s logical to presume that Mond is tied to the crash."


    Derek asked, "Wait! Do you mean to say, that aside from your shared past, there is more between you


    and Mond?"


    "It''s got to be rted to the token." Jackson insisted adamantly, "All I know is, that Eric and Johnson


    take orders from whoever has the token. I surmise the token is worth a fortune."


    "Fortune?" Derek looked over at Jackson, and immediately his eyebrows shot up, as his eyes widened


    in wonderment at Jackson''s revtion. Derek''s voice grew louder and went up a pitch as he said, "You


    are telling me the token is..."


    "Well, right now, it''s all conjecturing on my part, but, yeah, I guess, " Jackson borated, cutting Derek


    short, "I know the Chu Family''s assets. However, even though there were funds, Grandpa struggled for


    many years. I believe he was stashing money, and the estate is farrger than the sum I control. I


    haven''tpleted a detailed inventory of the family''s assets, yet, still, I am sure when I finish, I will find,


    that it isn''t there in its entirety."


    "Jackson? Did your Grandpa tell you anything, at all, while he was still alive?" Derek was trying to


    one huge mess, and the longer this went on, and more he knew, the messier it seemed. Everything


    was confusing him, and he didn''t know where to start. Grandpa Andrew died abruptly. It stood to


    reason that if he died of an illness, he would have told Jackson everything and even suggested what


    Jackson should do next. Grandpa passed away so unexpectedly that no one, not even Grandpa was


    prepared, and he hadn''t disclosed anything to Jackson. Now, this whole ordeal was one of perplexing


    intrigue and the more time went by, the more twisted and strained it was all bing. He was growing


    concerned and knew Jackson needed to find a way out.


    Jackson frowned shaking his head as he responded, "No."


    "Did your Grandpa ever give you any kind of hint about anything when you two spoke?" Derek raised


    more questions, probing deeper.


    Jackson carefully reflected on discussions he and his Grandpa had recently and deliberated whether or


    not anything Andrew had said could have been a hint. After a while, he shook his head. There was


    nothing Grandpa Andrew spoke to him about that fit.


    "I can''t recall anything, " replied Jackson scratching his head.


    "Hmmm... What about Cherry or Joe? Did your Grandpa ever say anything to one of them?" Derek


    inquired.


    After hearing what came out of Derek''s mouth, Jackson suddenly shot him a look of incredulousness


    and wondered what made Derek even consider it. Why would Grandpa discuss the family''s financial


    affairs with either of them? If Grandpa were going to talk to anyone about the finances, it would have


    been Jackson, no one else! Aside from that, Cherry was a woman, and Joe was a five-year-old boy;


    Grandpa would never consider involving them in anything dangerous.


    The disbelief in Jackson''s eyes ebbed, and Derek saw fury instead. Derek promptly rified, "I was just


    thinking that aside from you and the butler, that your Grandpa was close to Cherry and Joe, and maybe


    he told them something in passing. It was a stab in the dark."


    Jackson lowered his head and took Derek''s idea to heart. He thought about his Grandpa and looked up


    at Derek as he said, "No, impossible. Grandpa would not discuss such topics with them. Plus, Cherry


    tells me everything. Since she''s never mentioned it to me, I know, for a fact, he didn''t say anything to


    her.."


    What Jackson said made perfect sense and Derek agreed, "That''s true, if Cherry knew, then she''d say


    something. Well, I guess, now at least, we don''t need to be as worried."


    Jackson felt like he was stuck in abyrinth with the walls closing in on him, not able to figure out which


    way to turn,pletely lost and helpless. He was more unsure daily and second-guessing himself. The


    one chance at a clue to figuring all this out was snatched from his grasp when the butler suddenly died.


    Since the death of his Grandpa, Eric and Jonson made multiple requests to meet with him. Jackson


    didn''t think he could keep putting them off much longer using the excuse that he was busy reorganizing


    the JC Group. It was inevitable that the three men would have a meeting to discuss arrangements, and


    soon.


    "Derek!" Jackson shouted unexpectedly.


    "What?" asked Derek, a bit startled.


    Jackson put his finger to his lips, thinking as he spoke, "I would like you to make the arrangements for


    the butler''s funeral. It''s the proper thing to do, since he was employed by the Chu Family for many


    years, and my Grandpa''spanion. Keep it all low key, please!"


    "Okay, I will see to the preparations immediately, " Derek acknowledge before asking, "What is our next


    move?"


    Jackson was deep in thought and didn''t respond. After a while Jackson further instructed Derek, "Tell


    Bobby I need to see him at his earliest convenience, to give him a job."


    "Jackson, are you nning to set up a meeting with Eric and Jonson?" Derek was thrown for a loop,


    and voiced his concerns, "We don''t have the token yet though! What if they ask to see it?"


    "It''s not like I have any other choice. The longer I put off meeting with them, the more suspicious we


    look, " Jackson paused weighing pros and cons and then added "If at all possible, I believe it would be


    best to admit, earnestly, we do not have the token."


    "No! That''s ludicrous, you shouldn''t!" rejected Derek urgently, "If they know the token is missing, they


    will scour the entire city which will cause unimaginable chaos. The consequences wouldn''t be


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    something we could control."


    Jackson realized there was merit in what Derek said. He imagined how awful the oue could be.


    Jackson didn''t want even the smallest portion of what he thought might ur toe to pass.


    Jackson furrowed his brows, frowning. This ordeal was putting him through an incredible amount of


    agony.


    "I will have to reevaluate the options, " said Jackson, his voice was distracted and low.


    When Derek saw the look of distress on Jackson''s face, he kept quiet. He understood Jackson''s stress


    and the anguish he was going through trying to find a resolution that would make everyone happy.

 Chapter 441 She Didnt Know (Part One)

    Chapter 441 She Didn''t Know (Part One)


    It was six o''clock in the morning when Jackson came back home. Cherry wasn''tpletely asleep yet.


    She opened her eyes and raised her head when she heard the door opening, seeing Jackson walk into


    their bedroom.


    "Honey?" asked Cherry gently, sitting up on the bed.


    "Did I wake you up?" Jackson walked towards the bed and sat down, taking Cherry into his arms.


    "No, I wasn''t asleep. I was waiting for you, " she said, snuggling into Jackson''s chest.


    "You need to go to workter. Why don''t you have a good rest?" Jackson softly reproached his wife,


    and his heart ached for her.


    "Honey, what about the butler?" Cherry finally asked the question that had been burning on her mind.


    "He was in a car ident and died. I told Derek to arrange his funeral affairs. After all, he took care of


    Grandpa for so many years, I need to do this, for the sake of Grandpa, " replied Jackson.


    Nodding in acknowledgement, she affirmed, "Yes, you''re right."


    Jackson remained silent and she went on, "Then what about the tokens? Did you find them?"


    "No, the butler died and we didn''t get any information from him." Jackson shook his head. "Derek and I


    have to figure out another way to get the tokens. Fortunately, Derek quieted things down about the


    residentialpound being robbed. If Eric and Jonson knew that, they would probablye talk to me


    about the tokens."


    "The residentialpound has never been robbed before, right?" inquired Cherry.


    "Yes. Generally speaking, the residentialpound is a safe ce, but the butler could easily get in


    and out of it. The guards at the door didn''t think of him as a thief since he has lived there for decades, "


    replied Jackson.


    "So, why did he do that? The Chu Family was not mean to him, and it seemed that he wasn''t short of


    money, then what''s the reason? Why does he have to betray the Chu Family?" Cherry continued to


    inquire, unable to figure it out by herself.


    "It''s likely to be his ambition. He wanted to get the tokens and wield the power, " he said thoughtfully.


    "Honey, if he had not betrayed the Chu Family, he could have still lived in the residentialpound


    even if Grandpa was gone, right?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I intended to give the house in the residentialpound to him, but I didn''t expect that he would


    betray us, " replied Jackson. Cherry snuggled closer, feeling the safety of her husband''s embrace.


    Lily had already made breakfast ready when the two eventually came downstairs. Cherry smiled. "Lily,


    go upstairs and wake Joe up, please, " she requested.


    "Yes, Mrs. Cherry, " replied Lily politely.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jackson and Cherry then sat in the dining room, eating breakfast while waiting for their son.


    "Oh, honey, " A thought struck Cherry. "I found a piano teacher for Joe: an old ssmate from high


    school, Amy. She is very nice and friendly, and she''s agreed to teach Joe how to y the piano."


    "Really? How interesting that you''d meet your high school ssmate just as you''re looking for a piano


    teacher, " replied Jackson in a pleasant tone.


    "Yeah, it must be fate. I haven''t seen Amy for so many years, and I didn''t expect that I could meet her


    again. And she said that she could give an extra half hour of piano ss if she will teach Joe in the


    future, " said Cherry with a smile on her lips.


    "Then give her more sry; it''s not easy to be a tutor, " Jackson added.


    "I did, but she didn''t ept it. I paid for half a year''s tuition to the training school, and she can start to


    teach Joe in a few days when the piano moves into the house. What do you think?" asked Cherry,


    ncing at her husband.


    "Well, I think you can handle these things well. Don''t need to ask my opinion." Jackson nodded. There


    was no need for him to worry about these things because Cherry could solve them so well.


    "I know that, " replied Cherry, and as she finished, Joe came down.


    "Daddy, Mommy, why didn''t you wait for me for breakfast?" Joe pouted, sitting at the table, and he


    started to eat his meal.


    "Then why did you sleep in? You can have breakfast with us if you could get up earlier, " replied Cherry


    with a smile. She was always happy when she saw her lovely son.


    "I can''t! It''s very painful to get up early! Oh!" Joe eximed, making a helpless gesture.


    His mother softly stroked his head and smiled, saying, "Have your breakfast. Mommy will take you to


    schoolter, okay?"


    "Alright."


    After breakfast, Jackson watched his wife and son leave for school. He then drove to the bar.


    Upon arriving at the bar, Jackson sat in his office and thought for a while before he called Bobby''s


    phone.


    "Hey, Mr. Jackson."


    "Come to the bar if you are not busy now, I have something to talk to you about, " Jackson said calmly.


    "Ok, Mr. Derek have mentioned something like that. I''ll be there in a bit, " replied Bobby.


    Jackson hung up Bobby''s line and then dialled Derek''s number.


    "What''s up, Jackson?" Derek answered the phone in a few seconds.


    "Where are you now?" Jackson asked.


    "I''m in the JS Group, helping Selina with business affairs, " replied Derek.


    "Come to the bar after you finish that, there is something needed to be discussed with you, " said


    Jackson.


    "Ok, I''lle over when I''m free."


    Jackson hung up the phone and remained in his office to wait for Bobby.


    Half an hourter, Bobby knocked on the door and went into Jackson''s office.

 Chapter 442 She Didnt Know (Part Two)

    Chapter 442 She Didn''t Know (Part Two)


    "Mr. Jackson, do you have any instructions for me?" Bobby asked respectfully.


    "Is there any news about Eric and Jonson? What have they been doingtely?" Jackson asked


    straight-forwardly because he felt he didn''t need to hide anything from Bobby.


    "The two bosses have been waiting for your news about the tokens, and the others have no changes,


    just as usual, " replied Bobby calmly, but he was somewhat delighted. Hopefully, Jackson intended to


    meet Eric and Jonson, now that he was asking about them.


    Jackson nodded slightly, and then went on, "You go to meet them today and fix a time with them. I want


    to meet and talk to them about the tokens. And I need to invite them to have tea, apologizing for


    meeting them sote after my Grandpa''s death."


    "Ok, Ok, I''m going to meet them now. They have always wanted to see you, but feared that you are too


    busy to have time for them. Since you intend to meet them, I will go discuss with them and arrange a


    meeting for you as soon as possible, " Bobby hastily replied with a smile.


    Worry tightened Jackson''s chest as he nodded, but he refused to let it show.


    "Well, go back to work and call me if you have any problems, " said Jackson.


    "Ok." Bobby left Jackson''s office in a good mood.


    Jackson sat at his desk, meditating. What he was going to do next was quite dangerous for himself, but


    if he did nothing, he didn''t know what to exin to Eric and Jonson. It would prove impossible to control


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    them if they grew suspicious enough to find out the truth on their own. The pair might get angry, and


    the consequences were unimaginable. Even if the tokens were finally found, it would cause a dispute.


    Therefore, he had to take measures now to deal with these things and minimize the damage.


    It was noon before Derek finally came to the bar. Usually, visiting with his good friend would alleviate


    most of Jackson''s worry, but seeing Derek sitting in the chair opposite Jackson''s desk didn''t have the


    normal effect. "What happened?" Derek asked.


    "I''m going to meet Eric and Jonson." replied Jackson, whose usually confident voice was now hesitant.


    "Now? But we haven''t found the tokens yet. Besides, they knew what happened to the butler, " Derek


    sputtered. If they made the wrong move at such a key moment, it was unimaginable what might


    happen next.


    "That''s exactly the reason why I''m going to meet them, " said Jackson.


    "So what are you going to tell them?" asked Derek.


    "Tell them the truth, " Jackson asserted.


    Derek was taken aback at his old friend''s words. "You are going to tell them that the tokens are gone.


    Are you sure?"


    "It''s impossible to hide it from them, so I think it''s better to tell them what happened and then discuss


    with them about what should we do next, " Jackson confirmed. He knew what he was going to do was


    very dangerous, but it''s the only way he could figure out now. If Eric and Jonson wanted to see the


    tokens when they met him and he couldn''t meet their demands, they would surely be suspicious. If that


    happened, he would have not only lost the tokens, but also lost their trust, which was very dangerous


    for him for the future.


    "But Jackson, it''s really dangerous to tell them the truth." Derek worried a lot about Jackson. He didn''t


    know what Eric and Jonson would do if they knew the tokens were gone. Fear gripped his heart, fear of


    Jackson''s fate.


    "But it''s the best way to solve this problem now, " Jackson maintained, looking into Derek''s eyes.


    "But it''s too dangerous. Eric and Jonson, they''re used to taking orders only from Andrew, and you''re


    not familiar with them. If they think the tokens are in your hands, they may stay under your control, but


    what if they know you don''t have the tokens? It''s too risky, they might rebel. You''d be put in danger


    without anything to gain." Derek didn''t want Jackson to take the risk. It was all too uncertain.


    "These are all things I have to face. Grandpa died and they have to change their boss, and they must


    see the tokens if I want them to listen to my orders. Once they realise I can''t get the tokens out, how


    would they react? You should know that very well, " Jackson countered.


    Derek didn''t know what to say. He knew well what Jackson said was true. If Jackson told them the


    truth, he would get a chance to negotiate with them peacefully. But if Jackson lied to them and didn''t


    show the tokens to them, they would turn against Jackson.


    When Jackson saw that Derek didn''t intend to answer, he went on, "Derek, I just want to minimize the


    damage. If I have the chance to talk to them peacefully, I will tell them what I''m thinking. That is, I want


    them to live their own lives, and I live mine. They don''t need to take orders from anybody in the future."


    "But this is too much risk. We don''t even know where the tokens are now, " Derek continued softly.


    "Yes, I don''t know where they are now, maybe they will appear one day, but for now I have to act as


    though they are gone, " replied Jackson in a helpless tone. He tried fighting the uncertainty here, but it


    was futile.


    Derek remained silent.


    Thinking quickly, Derek wondered aloud, "Are you sure the tokens are not at home? Cherry and Joe,


    they don''t know where the tokens are, right?"


    Jackson nodded, musing in response, "They are definitely not in the vi. And I have looked for them in


    the residentialpound for some time, but nothing. The butler didn''t find them, then how could I?"


    After that, Jackson continued to say, "Cherry might have some idea. I will go back to ask her once


    again this evening. Joe certainly wouldn''t know though. Grandpa wouldn''t tell anything to him since he


    is just a kid."


    Derek thought for a while and agreed. The tokens were not at home. If Cherry and Joe didn''t know


    where they were, then where were they now?

 Chapter 443 Meeting Aunt Jean (Part One)

    Chapter 443 Meeting Aunt Jean (Part One)


    Something changed in Derek''s face and he spoke up suddenly. "Jackson, we should fight back. If this


    continues, I don''t know what''s going to happen next."


    Jackson nodded in agreement. "You''re right. I''ll take care of Eric and Jonson. You, watch Mond. I don''t


    think he''ll cause any trouble for the moment, but let''s keep an eye on him for now."


    "Understood, " Derek affirmed.


    There was a moment of silence before Jackson spoke again. "However..."


    Puzzled, Derek observed Jackson''s features and asked, "What?"


    Jackson furrowed his brows, mildly lost in his thoughts. "Do you think Mond killed the butler?" He had


    no evidence. Besides, the truck driver was already dead, so there were no leads to follow.


    Derek fell deep in thought. He had never considered this possibility before, but he furthered its premise


    to ask, "If so, why did he kill the butler?"


    "Because the butler knew some secrets of his, " Jackson exined. "Actually, I suspected the butler


    had been in touch with people outside the family. It''s no surprise that he might contact those that hate


    our family. He must have contacted people from our past, namely Mond, Sally and Stephen. Ruling out


    those who couldn''t have done it, Mond and Sally are the only ones who could." He was confident in his


    deduction.


    "That does make sense. But could it be Sally?" Derek inclined his head.


    Jackson sighed, following his deductive reasoning. "Unlikely. I know Sally. She''s not smart enough to


    order the butler to do it."


    "Then, Mond is the only possibility, " Derek replied firmly. "Five years ago when he returned to this city,


    he already had some power and money. We barely even noticed. Now, I am forced to admit that he is


    incredibly powerful. He owns a veryrge and wealthy group, not to mention his own huge fortune."


    It was all true. Jackson couldn''t ignore it any longer. "We can''t just casually ignore him anymore."


    A feeling of helplessness shadowed Derek throughout their conversation, and now it reared its head.


    "Jackson, I don''t understand, " Derekined. "Why is Mond always standing against you? Is it


    entertaining, killing each other like this? Does he get some sick pleasure from this?"


    "Never mind, " Jackson replied. He felt it too, but it was futile. "There''s no useining now.


    Surprisingly, I can actually understand him. My Grandpa was always so cruel to him. He must hate my


    Grandpa so. He fights against me because it''s unfair. It''s just so simple, he is upset. I live a stable and


    happy life, while he drifts about, never really settling in or finding home and family."


    Derek frowned, shaking his head, "But, when he left, Grandpa left him arge sum of money, definitely


    enough for him to livefortably for life. And I bet the assets he owns now were gained by using


    Grandpa''s money."


    There was no argument to that. Jackson remained silent. He had also wondered why Mond continued


    the way he did. Jackson had to ept it: he couldn''t change Mond''s mind. Mond had to decide it for


    himself, and Jackson had no idea how to help him change his own mind.


    It was easy to see what Jackson was thinking, and Derek agreed. He didn''t want to be Mond''s enemy


    either. He''d much rather be friends or even close buddies.


    "Try not to overthink it, Jackson, " Derek tried to console Jackson. "Anyway, you''ve done nothing


    wrong. We''ll figure out how to deal with Mond." It was an all-toomon habit of Jackson''s, dwelling


    too much on things. Derek hoped that Jackson would take his advice.


    Jackson took a deep breath, clearing his mind. He decided he would try to take Derek''s advice. There


    were problems enough without him adding too much stress due to worrying. "Alright, " he acquiesced.


    "Do as we discussed. You''ll take care of JS Group, and I''ll handle Eric."


    "Got it, " Derek affirmed, adding, "Be careful. If you have problems, call me immediately."


    "I will."


    That evening, Jackson enjoyed dinner with his family. Afterwards, Joe retired to his bedroom and


    Jackson embraced Cherry in the night air on the balcony.


    Held tightly by the strong and safe arms of her husband, Cherry gazed upwards at the twinkling sky.


    "Baby, " Jackson blurted without warning.


    "Yes, what is it?" His voice interrupting the still night caused Cherry to turn her eyes to him.


    Jackson mulled his words over in his mind before finally speaking. "I want to ask you something." He


    knew if he didn''t, he would always be worried.


    His wife continued to look at him sweetly. "You can ask me anything, babe, " she replied.


    "When Grandpa was still alive, did he truly tell you nothing about the token?" Jackson asked gingerly.


    As soon as the words left his lips, he regretted them. He feared Cherry would be angry for him doubting


    her word. He did believe her, but he hoped she could just think on it once more. If she still said no, he


    would be able to go on with his ns without worry guing his thoughts.


    Astonished, Cherry shook her head. "No." She stared into her husband''s eyes as she responded.


    "Grandpa never mentioned it."


    Silence filled the night air again as the husband and wife watched each other.


    Cherry tilted her head. "Since I married you, I have never asked about Grandpa''s affairs, and he has


    never said a word of it to me." Her stare turned introspective. "So how could I possibly know anything


    about the token? Besides, it''s very important, so how could Grandpa possibly give it to me? Even if I


    had it, it would be useless. I don''t know how to use it."


    Jackson nodded as she spoke. It was all very true. Neither he nor his Grandpa had wanted Cherry to


    know of these things, so it was impossible that Grandpa might have given her the token. She was


    absolutely right.


    "I understand that, " he gently replied.


    "Jackson, is there anything wrong?" Cherry asked, her delicate hand just barely touching his chin in


    concern.


    He didn''t want to hide things from Cherry. He considered for a while before finally speaking. "I''m going


    to meet Eric and Jonson to inform them that the token is missing."


    "What?" Cherry cried. "Aren''t you afraid they''ll turn against you?" She looked at him surprisingly,


    because she had never thought he would have decided that.


    "No, " he assured, "They won''t do that. I only worry that..."


    Jackson trailed off for a moment before continuing. "Whoever has the token might be in peril. It''s


    dangerous to hold this token, especially if they can''t handle it themselves."


    The token was both beneficial and detrimental to its owner, and Jackson knew that better than anyone


    else. If a capable man was holding it, he would have Eric and Jonson under his word. However, if an


    incapable man wielded it, Eric and Jonson might set themselves as the king. It was hard to tell what


    those two would do with an ipetent token-holder once they defeated him.


    Watching her husband lost in thought, Cherry retreated to her own. What was going on? Grandpa had


    died, and she couldn''t imagine what would happen next. It was all so confusing for her. She gazed


    deeply into the eyes of her Jackson, wondering what secrets the noble Chu Family still hid.


    Jackson gazed gratefully at his wife. "Baby, as long as you and our son don''t have the token, I''ll have


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    no worries. Your safety is my top concern. I''ll take care of the other things, so you won''t need to worry."


    But Cherry was still furrowing her brow in worry and asked, "But will they me you for losing the


    token?" She worried for his safety and feared he might be at risk.


    "I''ll be fine, " he reassured her, lightly stroking her hair. "I won''t be in any danger. Eric and Jonson aren''t


    impetuous, and they know what they should and shouldn''t do."


    Hearing this, she smiled and snuggled back into his embrace. Cherry felt relieved knowing her husband


    would be fine.


    The next morning, Cherry drove Joe to school again. Upon reaching the school date, Joe turned to her


    happily. "Good-bye, Mommy. Drive slower but carefully, Mommy."


    "I know, sweetheart, " Cherry replied. "Remember to study hard in school."


    "Okay. Bye bye, Mommy." He pulled his backpack on and walked into the school with the other


    children.


    He found his ssroom and sat in his assigned seat. He saw another child, Mike, approach him.


    "I want to talk to you outside, Joe. Come with me?" Mike asked.


    Studying the other boy''s eyes for a moment, Joe stood without a word and followed Mike outside.


    The two sat together on a stone bench.


    "Last night, I used our homeputer, " Mike started. "Someone sent my father an email that''s


    regarding your family."


    "My family...?" Joe repeated. This was confusing. His Mommy and Daddy were good and happy. He


    hadn''t noticed anything wrong. Just happy.


    Mike rubbed his face before responding. "Well, yeah. It''s about your Great-Grandpa."


    His Great-Grandpa? Joe hadn''t thought about him. He fretted and quivered. He knew his Mommy and


    Daddy were good, and of course Joe himself was good. But his Great-Grandpa? Joe knew that his


    Great-Grandpa had a lot of secrets, but he never thought before that something might be wrong


    because of Great-Grandpa.


    "Go on, say it. What''s going on, Mike?"


    "Well, your Great-Grandpa used to be the king of mafia in this city, " Mike stated. "Now, he''s dead. Your


    Daddy naturally takes over his job." He paused before continuing. "Lots of people want to rob it over


    from your Daddy." Joe watched Mike''s face as he spoke, and there wasn''t a hint of kidding in his


    expression.


    Joe set his jaw firmly and coaxed Mike to continue. "What? How will they do that?"


    "He has a token. Once it''s taken over, as is his power, " Mike responded matter-of-factly.


    Once again, Joe repeated, "A token?"

 Chapter 444 Meeting Aunt Jean (Part Two)

    Chapter 444 Meeting Aunt Jean (Part Two)


    "Yes, the token, " the boy replied dryly. "I''ve heard that its owner can rule two gangs and possess a lot


    of money. The person who sent that email to my father said so, and I think some other people know


    too."


    Joe was deep in thought and was astonished. He thought to himself, ''I''ve never heard this thing. If it is


    true, will my Daddy be in danger?''


    Joe asked, "Mike, are you sure?" Joe gazed steadily into the distance.


    Mike started nervously flicking the pocket on his school clothes as he watched Joe. "I''m sure, " he


    replied. "There must be a token. But..." His words ended abruptly.


    Joe looked back at his friend and asked, "But what?"


    "I...I think a lot of people may be nning to take the token." Mike hesitated before speaking again.


    "So...your Daddy might be..."


    He didn''t get a chance to continue his thought, for Joe immediately interrupted him. "My Daddy will be


    fine. No one can hurt my Daddy."


    "Well, you might be right, " Mike conceded. "My Dad told me that no one would dare challenge your


    Daddy." He was reluctant to continue, but Joe needed to know. "But people who want that token will


    usually do anything to get it."


    A new thought suddenly urred to Joe. "Does the token have any meaning?"


    Mike pondered before responding. "I don''t know. But the guy who sent the email to my father said the


    token was a symbol of power and wealth."


    Thinking fast, Joe spoke just as quickly, "Mommy and Daddy must already know this. But they haven''t


    told me. If I''m right, Uncle Derek knows too. But does Mond know?"


    Mike thought of something and quickly shouted, "There might be one thing rted to the token, Joe."


    Joe turned his attention back to Mike, asking, "What is it?"


    "It''s about your butler''s death, " the other boy exined. "Your Daddy buried this, but some people still


    know your butler died in a car ident." Mike thought back to the news he would watch every day to


    see what was going on in the business world.


    Silence befell the pair of boys on the stone bench. Mike had guessed at what Joe had been thinking.


    He''d seen quite a few odd things happen in his home around his Great-Grandpa''s death.


    Mike watched Joe''s face and he could tell the other boy was deep in thought. Mike had always thought


    Joe was much smarter than him, and he admired Joe for this. They were both just kids, and although


    Mike had opportunities to try to learn and understand more things, he just wasn''t a match for Joe''s


    intelligence. It was always enjoyable to discuss and solve problems with Joe, so he often wanted to be


    friends with the Chu boy.


    Interrupting Mike''s train of thought, Joe inhaled quickly and looked at Mike, blurting, "You haven''t told


    anyone else, have you?"


    Mike shook his head quickly. "No, I only came to tell you this morning."


    "Don''t tell the others, including Anna, " Joe urged the other boy. "This is only between you and me." It


    was hard enough dealing with these things as it was, he definitely didn''t want his schoolmates to hear


    about it.


    Mike agreed quickly. "What should we do next, Joe?" he asked, looking to Joe for answers.


    Rubbing his chin, Joe thought aloud, " My Daddy hasn''t told me any of this, so he must not want me to


    know. But I need to know these things, because I can''t let my parents be in danger."


    "Right, " Mike nodded. "They could go after your Mommy to get the token."


    "So, " Joe affirmed. "We''ll look for clues secretly. We''ll have to figure out where the token is, and what it


    does." It would be better to know the answers to those questions first. ''If I''m right, the token must mean


    a lot, '' Joe thought to himself. ''If not, those people wouldn''t be trying to get it so badly. Mike''s Daddy is


    also famous and powerful like my Daddy, so the people he deals with must also be famous and


    powerful. My family is very powerful too, so the same people must know my Mommy and Daddy.''


    "Okay, " Mike concurred. "I''ll help you, Joe."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Having finished his thoughts, Joe said, "I don''t know what to do right now. I''ll need more time to think.


    Please don''t tell the others, " he appealed to Mike. "After I figure out what we should do, I''ll tell you and


    then we can discuss. Is that okay?"


    Mike replied in agreement, "Okay."


    Joe ordered, "Okay. Just be online at night as usual. I''ll send you message if I have any problem. There


    are too many people in school, so we shouldn''t talk about this thing here. We shall just y games in


    school as usual and contact at night, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, I understand, " Mike replied. It was a great honor to apany Joe, his most trustworthy


    friend.


    "Alright, let''s return to ss now." Joe nodded.


    Mike replied, "Okay."


    Back in the ssroom, Joe sat in his seat. He decided to find his Aunt Jean first. He wanted to see if


    she knew anything about this. If she didn''t, then Joe would know that Mond hadn''t told her.


    Using his phone, Joe texted Aunt Jean.


    Joe typed, ''Aunt Jean, could you please have lunch with me? I don''t want to eat in the dining hall and I


    can take a leave. I want to have lunch with you, please.''


    He sent the message and then received text from Jean a few minutester.


    Jean replied, ''Okay. You can go out of the school after ss and I''ll wait for you at the school gate.''


    Joe felt his ns beginning toe together, making him smile.


    Lunchtime came quickly. Joe gave the gatekeeper his note for leave before finding Aunt Jean standing


    by her car beyond the school gate.


    He ran excitedly to her, yelling, "Aunt Jean!"


    "Joe! I''m here, " she called back. She squatted to hug him tightly.


    "You got here on time, Aunt Jean!" Joe cried.


    Smiling, Jean tucked some hair behind his ear. "Of course. I was afraid you might be hungry. Your pick,


    and I''ll take you for a great lunch."


    "Thank you, Aunt Jean, " Joe replied politely. "You''re so nice to me. Let me think." He tapped a finger to


    his chin a few times, pretending to think of a ce. "Ooh! I want to eat at Crossing Bridge Noodles!"


    Jean''s smile grew as she gestured at the car. "Okay, let''s go." They drove off together in her car.


    On the way, Jean nced at Joe a few times through the rear-view mirror.


    Growing concern made Jean ask, "Joe, where are the two men your Daddy sent to protect you? Why


    didn''t I see them at the school?"


    Joe shrugged casually. "I don''t know." He nced at her reflection in the mirror. "Maybe they don''t


    need to protect me anymore because I''m safe now."


    She pursed her lips as she continued to drive. Finally, she nodded. "You''re right. You''re always safe."


    "Of course, Aunt Jean, " Joe smiled sweetly at his aunt.


    Her nephew''s happy face warmed Jean''s heart.


    Once they arrived at Crossing Bridge Noodles, they found a table in the corner and began chatting


    while they ate.


    Just before taking a bite, Jean asked, "How are you doing in school, Joe?"


    Joe moved his chopsticks quickly to show he wanted to say something important. "Pretty good." He


    hesitated before his next bite. "Well, Aunt Jean, I want to tell you something."


    "Okay, say it, " Jean happily replied.


    He looked at his aunt, still holding his chopsticks, and thenughed. "I''m going to take piano ss." He


    beamed at her. "My Mommy found a piano teacher for me and I might be taking lessons in two days."


    Surprised, Jean gushed, " Really? That''s great! Joe, you''d better study piano hard." Jean sincerely


    encouraged Joe to learn piano well. If he were her own child, she''d be very excited. Children always


    made Jean feel the whole world must be full of joy.


    "Of course, Aunt Jean. I really want to learn the piano." Joe tapped his fingers along the table,


    mimicking a pianist''s fingers across a piano. He imagined his wonderful and bright future. "I truly want


    to make beautiful music with my piano. And I hope I can be Piano Prince and ask my Mommy to watch


    me ying the piano someday."


    Jean grinned at her nephew, watching his excited face. "You should study hard. Piano is not so easy to


    learn."


    Joe held up his pinky finger in a promise. "Take it easy. I will try my best to learn it." His eyes grew wide


    in eagerness. "I will invite you to my piano concert! You have toe see me y the piano. Promise


    me, okay?"


    "Okay, I will, " Jean enthusiastically replied. Joe was almost like he was her own son. But her thoughts


    turned to his parents, Jackson and Cherry. She looked away.


    Tilting his head at his aunt''s expression, he asked, "Aunt Jean, what''s the matter?"


    Jean looked into her nephew''s big eyes and replied hesitantly, "Will your Daddy and Mommy wee


    me?"


    Joe stopped in his tracks. "No." His face fell before he looked back at her. "I''ll talk to my Mommy and


    Daddy, so please. Aunt Jean, don''t be worried."

 Chapter 445 Live Happily Ever After (Part One)

    Chapter 445 Live Happily Ever After (Part One)


    Joe''s words warmed Jean''s heart to its very core and melted all the spite and anger that had existed


    inside. Some guilt also arose in her, for being treated so well by her little nephew, in spite of her bad


    behavior towards Cherry all these years. It showed that he was a nice little boy, who bore no ill-will


    towards anyone. She could now see that her sister had done a good job of raising him.


    On the other hand, from Joe''s perspective, he finally understood why his mom didn''t hate Auntie Jean


    anymore. She had forgiven her after holding a grudge after all those years so he understood that


    hatred should never exist between family members. Whatever happens, family alwayses first and


    that can happen only by maintaining good rtions. Besides, after meeting his Auntie, he hade to


    like and know her merits during their brief liaisons. Since there was no bad blood between the sisters,


    he had decided to treat her nicely and change his initial behavior towards her. Yet another thing was


    that Joe thought Jean might know some information that his parents refused to tell him, so he had


    After pondering on whether or not to ask the question, Joe changed the topic and asked, "By the way,


    Jean did you know that our former butler got into an ident? He was very close to our family."


    Jean nodded, with a slight change in her facial expressions. She did not seem to have realized that her


    answer held great value to Joe. She replied, "I heard the news."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Trying to subtly continue his line of questioning, Joe kept asking, "Jean, did you know our butler very


    well? Had you met him a lot of times?"


    Jean did not notice that Joe was trying to investigate the butler. She answered as if it were just small


    talk. "I know a little about him. He had apanied Andrew for a long time and had watched Jackson


    grow up from being a little kid. However, " Jean paused for a second before she continued, "He


    deserves what he got, because he betrayed the Chu Family and did many awful things."


    "Did he really betray the Chu Family?" asked Joe. His heart sank on hearing about the betrayal. He


    was surprised that he couldn''t help but think aloud, "That exins why he wasn''t in the Chu Family


    after Andrew passed away."


    "Yes, he did. He badly wanted an item of the Chu Family and was prepared to go to any lengths to


    acquire it. He even risked ruining his rtionship with Mond and fighting him. But unfortunately, he


    failed in his attempts and lost his life, " said Jean. Although she didn''t know much about the butler, she


    had heard a great many things about him from Mond.


    Joe was mildly surprised by the twist in the story but the information was no doubt, enormously useful.


    He quietly recited the bits of the story he had pieced together, which was that both the butler and Mond


    had wanted the token. He wondered why it was so precious.


    Joe pretended to be remorseful about the butler''s betrayal and said, "I did not expect that. He had


    always been very nice to me and even brought me toys from the supermarket, sometimes."


    Jean understood her nephew''s emotions were in the right ce but was concerned that other people


    could take advantage of him. She told him with seriousness, "You have to keep in mind that just


    because someone treats you well, it does not mean that they mean it or are your friends. You may not


    fully understand what I''m saying, but you''ll see this around you once you grow up. People often take


    advantage of other people, especially when they''re nice and helpful."


    Joe heard Jean''s words and nodded because he was moved. He was pleased that Jean cared about


    him, although he had only partly understood what she said.


    "All right then, finish your food fast. Otherwise, you''ll end up missing your sses in the afternoon, "


    Jean reprimanded.


    "Oh! I almost forgot that I have sses. I don''t even feel like attending them, " Joe said. He then


    pushed the food towards his Aunt and nudged, "Jean, let''s eat together."


    "Okay, " she replied and gobbled it down.


    After lunch, Jean drove Joe back to his school while remaining in deep in thought about the afternoon


    they had just spent together.


    Before dropping him off at the gate of the school, Jean assured Joe, "Call me if you miss me or need


    me. I''lle to you as soon as I can."


    "Okay!" Joe cheerfully said, adding, "Jean, you sound like my bodyguard."


    "If you need me, I''ll be your bodyguard and fight off anyone who tries to harm you, " Jean said while


    raising her dainty fists.


    Joeughed at her actions and thought about everything she had been through. The painful


    experiences she had, had toughened her and weathered her. If not for them, he felt she would have


    been even prettier than she now was.


    "All right, the bell is ringing, and ss will start soon. Make sure you pay attention to everything and


    take notes. See you, " Jean smiled at Joe and said.


    "Bye, Auntie" Joe waved.


    "Bye."


    The warning bell sounded for the second time as Joe entered the ssroom and greeted his friends.


    After he attended three sses in the afternoon, Joe met Mike in the yground during their free


    period. Thest ss of the day was a creative period where everyone was allowed to do as they


    wished; y outside, paint, or y games together.


    As Joe walked towards the yground, he could see Mike waiting for him patiently. He was sitting on


    the grandstand.


    "You came so early! Have you been waiting for very long?" said Joe, while sitting down next to Mike.


    "I couldn''t sit in the ssroom anymore, I needed some fresh air, " replied Mike, looking vaguely


    distressed. He began questioning Joe, "How did your meeting with your Aunt go? Did you learn


    anything new? What do we do next? Don''t we need a n of action?"


    Joe answered, "Calm down. Everything is going well. I discovered some valuable information today.


    Apparently, the butler''s death was connected to the mystery of the lost token. It seems to be precious


    because the person called Mond wants it badly too."


    Mike nodded in approval and ryed, "Oh, yes, I''ve heard of Mond. I asked my Dad about him the


    other day and he said that Mond and your Daddy are rivals. They hated each other and he kept trying


    to destroy your Daddy''s JS Group behind his back."


    Joe didn''t focus on Mond and said what he had thought, "I feel like the butler died of an ident. Is it


    likely what happened?"


    "Joe, do you mean that..." Mike thought of something but was unsure of whether he should finish his


    words.


    "It''s possible but we''ll never be able to figure it out because my Daddy is certain to have buried the


    truth, " said Joe, havingtched onto the meaning of Mike''s pause.


    Mike agreed with him and said, "Indeed."


    Joe did not want to dwell on this topic for too long. He instructed, "Well, you keep an eye on your father


    and immediately tell me if you hear anything about me or my family."


    Mike asked, "Okay, I will do that. What about you?"


    "I''ll look around my house to check if any clues were left behind. It''s unlikely though because my Daddy


    is a highly observational person."

 Chapter 446 Live Happily Ever After (Part Two)

    Chapter 446 Live Happily Ever After (Part Two)


    Mike said hesitatingly, "What about trying other ways? Your Daddy might get angry if he finds out what


    we''ve been doing and about the investigation. He is just like my Daddy, they don''t want us to get


    involved in their issues."


    "Well, you know me, I''ll be very careful. I''ll go to great lengths to hide it from my Daddy. Only if he finds


    out will he be mad at me, " Joe replied.


    An idea suddenly sparked in Mike''s mind, and he asked, "Joe, will your great-grandpa give you the


    token instead of to your Daddy?"


    "Impossible! That will never happen!" Joe firmly said, "Although my great-grandpa loves me dearly, he


    doesn''t tell me about anything about the important stuff going on in our family. I don''t have any clue


    about my family''s secrets and he definitely will not tell me, forget giving me the token. Like I told you


    before, since I lived abroad for a long time, I missed out a lot on the events in my family. All I know now


    my only intention. That''s why I''ve been trying to investigate things about the token."


    Mike nodded and fully understood what Joe had in mind. Joe''s love for his mother was beyond Mike''s


    imagination, as Joe thought his Mommy was the greatest person in the world and would do anything for


    her. Since his Mommy loved him so much, Joe felt it was his duty to step up and protect her now that


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    he was a big boy.


    Joe patted Mike''s shoulder and said to him, "I''m sure the token won''t affect us too much, so don''t waste


    your time thinking about it. I''m also looking for it and might find it eventually."


    Mike replied understandingly, "Okay. I''ll help you, don''t worry about it."


    Joe said with genuine emotion, "Thank you, Mike. I will never forget your help in my time of need."


    A smile appeared on Mike''s face as he said, "Joe, we promised to be friends forever, so you don''t need


    to thank me. There''s no ''thank you'' and ''sorry'' between friends!"


    Joe nodded cheerfully, "Yeah, we''ll be friends forever. We''ll sit andugh about this twenty yearster."


    In the evening, the whole family had dinner together. Before he started eating, Joe took a glimpse at


    Jackson stealthily, who didn''t frown or react in any way. Joe then did the same to Cherry, who also


    looked like she was in a good mood. This helped Joe who felt relieved, he could now enjoy his meal.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s phone rang. The call was from an unknown number. He wondered who was


    calling at this hour. That upset Jackson a bit but didn''t prevent him from picking up the call as his


    curiosity got the better of him.


    "Hello, Jackson Chu speaking, " Jackson received the call.


    "Mr. Chu, the piano you ordered has arrived at the city, we will send it to your home as soon as


    possible, " a person who sounded like customer service staff said.


    "Okay, thank you, " Jackson replied and then hung up the phone.


    "Is anything wrong?" Cherry asked worriedly.


    Jackson answered, "The piano is going to be delivered tomorrow."


    "Really? Great!" Joe jumped up with excitement. He had been waiting to learn an instrument for a


    while. He turned to look at Cherry and asked, "Mommy, when shall we start the sses? I can''t wait!"


    Looking at Joe''s excited face, Cherry smiled and said, "All right, I''ll call Amy immediately and ask her to


    arrange a ss for you tomorrow."


    "Great! Thank you, Mommy!" said Joe cheerfully.


    Looking at adorable Joe, Jackson and Cherry shared a tacit look and then smiled together.


    Lilly signed for the piano delivery the next day and had the delivery guy move it to the study on the


    second floor. It was a shiny old-fashioned ck piece and the most expensive that someone with


    money could afford. Jackson wanted only the best for his son.


    After finishing her work in her office, Cherry called Amy. She and Amy were ssmates and Amy was a


    very talented pianist.


    "Hi, Cherry, " Amy said on the other end of the line, happy to talk to an old friend.


    "Hi, Amy, I hope I''m not bothering you. How have you been?" Cherry said gently.


    Amy immediately replied, "Of course not, I wasn''t doing anything important right now. I''m doing good."


    "That''s great! Well, I called to ask when you''re avable to teach Joe piano, as the instrument arrives


    today, " Cherry said.


    "Oh! Excellent. Please let me check my schedule first, " Amy said, as she browsed through her


    calendar. "How about this evening at 5 pm? I''ll bring some fundamental textbooks for Joe and teach


    him some basic songs like ''happy birthday'' and ''twinkle twinkle little stars'' tonight."


    "Okay, that works, " Cherry sounded joyful. "Joe was thrilled to know that the piano would arrive today.


    He seems quite interested in it since he has always wanted to learn it."


    Amyughed gently, "That sounds good. I like teaching students who are passionate about music and


    the instrument. By the way, Cherry, I''m sure your son is a smart boy, so don''t worry. I promise he will be


    good at it and be a fast learner."


    "Thank you. That''s nice of you to say so." Cherry said, "I''ll see you tonight?"


    "Okay, see you."


    Cherry then hung up the phone, with her heart full of her delight. At first, she wanted to call Jackson


    and tell him the good news, but as she didn''t have any more work, she thought it would be a better idea


    if she went to the nightclub and told him in person. She believed joy should always be shared as soon


    as possible and she even missed her husband a little bit.


    Cherry arranged her files in order of the work she had to do the next day and locked up her office. She


    grabbed her favorite baby pink coat and bag and left for the bar.


    Cherry drove to the nightclub and walked directly towards Jackson''s office. She couldn''t wait to tell him


    the good news.


    Cherry was a new face to the waiters in the nightclub so they did not greet her as she walked in. As


    she reached Jackson''s office, she saw Susan walk out, gleefully. The smile on her face made it look


    like she was privy to a secret no one else knew.


    Susan also noticed Cherry and happily greeted her, "Hi, Cherry."


    Cherry recognized her and nodded a greeting.


    "Hi, Susan, is Jackson in his office?" Cherry asked.


    "Yes, he is. I was just with him for business. There are no other people in his office. Please go in, "


    Susan said in a delighted tone.


    Cherry nodded and kept silent. She had no desire to engage in meaningless conversation with her.


    ''She seemed very happy, '' looking at Susan''s departing figure, Cherry thought, ''Maybe she and


    Jackson wereughing at something funny at work but she didn''t look like she wasughing at a joke.''


    Cherry didn''t knock on the door and walked in directly.

 Chapter 447 Live Happily Ever After (Part Three)

    Chapter 447 Live Happily Ever After (Part Three)


    Jackson heard the sound of the door being opened and thought it was Susan again, so he raised his


    head and uttered, "Su".


    He stopped mid-sentence, because he saw that it was Cherry.


    Jackson was surprised and asked, "Babe, what are you doing here?" He stood up and walked towards


    her, aiming to hug her.


    "Did you just say Susan''s name? Were you hoping it was her?" Cherry asked as she sat down on the


    plush red sofa.


    "Well yeah, " Jackson walked to Cherry and sat down next to her. He rested his head on her shoulder


    and then exined, "She just left. We were putting together some paperwork for a very important deal."


    "I saw her and she seemed very happy, " Cherry continued to say, with suspicion. ''Had Susan and


    Jackson been doing something else? Was her husband lying to her?''


    Jackson, who didn''t want to talk about Susan anymore, whispered in Cherry''s ear breathily, "Let''s stop


    talking about her. Babe, what brought you here? Is it because you missed me?" he teased incessantly.


    "I didn''t miss you!" Cherry blushed but she didn''t look at Jackson and stared at the floor instead.


    "I can tell from your expression. You must have missed me. Were you thinking of me at work? Anything


    sexy?" A naughty smile appeared on Jackson''s face.


    "Jackson, stop it, " Cherry hit him on his chest. "I only came to you for business." Cherry changed the


    topic and said, "Lily called me to say that the piano has arrived so I called Amy. She said she can teach


    Joe tonight."


    "Wow, that''s quick." Jackson was surprised, and said, "Well, Joe can''t wait now, so it''s a good idea for


    him to start learning tonight."


    "Okay. Then we will wait for Amy''s ss tonight, " Cherry said.


    "Okay. You''re the boss and I''m at your service, " Jackson winked at his wife. All he wanted was to spoil


    Cherry, so he listened to her and gave in to everything she said.


    Since the discussion about the piano issue was done, Cherry thought of something else they could do.


    It had been a while and she could feel herself get excited. She slowly put her arms around Jackson''s


    neck, looked at him and said, "Aren''t you busy today?"


    "You''re here, so I''m not busy, " Jackson said, looking deep into her eyes and responding to the contact.


    For him, Cherry was the center of his life and took precedence over work and everything else.


    "Really?" Cherry asked again.


    Jackson replied with adoration, "Of course."


    "Then I''ll stay here for the whole afternoon and we can go back home together, " said Cherry. Since


    she had finished all her work and Jackson was avable too, she had no other worries. She wanted to


    just spend some time with him.


    "That''s exactly what I want!" Jackson said, as he tightly held Cherry''s waist, "I wouldn''t mind being cozy


    and watching movies and just chatting with you for the rest of my life."


    "You''ll get bored of me if we hang out too much, " Cherry denied his words but her heart felt nice and


    warm at the same time.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "All these years have passed. Do you really think I will get bored of you? I married you because I


    wanted to spend my rest of my life with you." Jackson asked. It was clear to him that she was important


    to him and he would never get bored of her. He didn''t know why it hadn''t sunk in yet for her.


    "Jackson, " Cherry said in a pleading tone.


    "Yes?" Jackson replied.


    "I love you, " Cherry looked at Jackson and joyfully announced her affection for him.


    Jackson didn''t say anything but responded with actions.


    His lip caught hers and he buried himself in her sharp sweetness. Since she had made the effort to


    gently brushed aside her hair and pulled her in to deepen the kiss. He could never get enough of her


    sweet face and body.


    They both got heavy and bothered the kiss ended as Cherry pushed Jackson away.


    Sheined, "What are you doing? We''re at the office! This isn''t appropriate."


    "This is my office, dear, " Jackson said, as he moved to take off her top.


    "Stop!" Cherry shouted, suddenly.


    Jackson did as she wished but looked at her sadly. How could she try to persuade him to stop when


    she was so beautiful that he couldn''t keep his hands off her?


    "I don''t want other people to see what we do in our bedroom, " Cherry said.


    "But you know, I can''t help doing this when I look at you, " said Jackson cheesily, with his heart full of


    love. Cherry remained the center of his world.


    "Sorry, honey, we can pick up where we left off at home, " Cherry said and then changed the topic,


    "How''s Derek been?"


    "Why do you bring that up?" Jackson was confused.


    "Nothing, I''m just making small talk, " Cherry said. She wanted to get her husband''s mind off what they


    had just been doing.


    "He''s helping Selina with the JS Group, " said Jackson.


    Cherry was delighted that Jackson had changed his focus as she had wished, so she immediately said,


    "Jackson, what if Derek and Selina co-managed the JS Group? Wouldn''t that be a good idea? After all,


    the JS Group belongs to them."


    Jackson pondered for a while and then nodded, "Indeed, that sounds good. It would be better if Derek


    manage the JS Group, because it''s hispany. I just hope everything about thepany goes


    smoothly."


    Jackson had learned a lot from Mond''sst sudden attack. He knew Mond would stop at nothing to


    destroy him and hispany, so he had asked Derek for help. If anything urgent happened, Derek


    would be avable any time to help Selina as well as keep an eye on thepany.


    "Well, everything will be fine, right, unless some problems crop up?" asked Cherry, worriedly. She


    thought everything was going well since no bad news hade from the JS Group recently.


    "Of course. Even if anything urgent happens, Derek and I can handle it, " Jackson said.


    Cherry snuggled up to Jackson, and asked, "Aren''t we happy now?


    What are you feeling now?" Jackson evaded her question and asked one in return. His heart at the


    same time was full of happiness because of Cherry.


    Cherry said, "I think we are now extremely happy. My Mommy and her husband are livingfortably;


    Wilson''spany is doing well; besides, he and Selina are going to get married soon; Joe and our


    family is also very happy."


    Jackson agreed with her for he was also happy with how things were going. He had noints


    about the present.


    Jackson whispered in Cherry''s ear, "Babe, as long as you and Joe are with me, I don''t want anything


    else."


    Cherry kissed Jackson''s chin joyfully and cheerfully agreed with him, "Me too."


    "Are we gonna live happily ever after?" Jackson asked.


    "Of course, we are, " replied Cherry with firmness. Their life and future was set and nobody was going


    toe between their happiness.

 Chapter 448 Only Want To See You (Part One)

    Chapter 448 Only Want To See You (Part One)


    It was evening, and Joe was excitedly waiting with his parents for his piano instructor, Amy, to get to


    the house for his first lesson.


    The silence in the room was broken by the muffled sound of a cell phone ringing,ing from


    Jackson''s pocket. He pulled it out and saw that it was Derek calling.


    "Who''s calling?" asked Cherry.


    "It''s Derek, I wonder what''s up, " replied Jackson casually.


    "You should answer it, he might have some news to share, " suggested Cherry.


    Jackson clicked to ept the call.


    "Hey Derek, what''s up?"


    "Jackson, are you in the bar? I need discuss something with you, " there was an urgency in Derek''s


    voice.


    "Right now, I''m at home; if it can''t wait, you can alwayse to my house." Offered Jackson.


    There was silence for a moment before Jackson heard Derek''s answer, "Okay, I''ll be over soon."


    "Good, see you then, " Jackson ended the call.


    "Does Derek have important news to talk to you about?" Cherry asked.


    Wondering the same thing, Jackson told her, "I''m not sure what he wants to discuss. He''s on his way


    over to talk to me."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In an animated tone, Joe added, "Awesome! This is Uncle Derek''s lucky day, ''cause, now, he gets to


    meet my delightful piano teacher too!"


    Cherry smiled, she was thrilled to see her son in such good spirits. cing a hand, lightly, on Joe''s


    head, she urged him, "You need to focus on the piano session while your tutor is here. Please, don''t go


    trying to show off, got it?"


    "Yes Mommy. I will pay attention and practice hard, and be really good, " Joe puffed out his chest


    with pride as he promised.


    Amy followed the directions Cherry had given her, but, then the road met with another, and although


    she knew the house was nearby only, she didn''t know which.


    At the intersection, Amy nced around and observed lights on at a nearby dwelling, and then she saw


    several other houses on that street with lights on, too. However, those residences weren''t as notable as


    the first one Amy observed. Amy wondered if Jackson''s social station was such that this distinguished


    home might be his.


    Supposing her guess was right, Amy headed to the first house.


    As Amy reached the front door, a car suddenly pulled into the driveway and stopped alongside her.


    As Derek stepped out of the car, a graceful, elegantdy standing at the front door of Jackson''s home,


    caught his eye.


    At the same time, Amy peeked over to Derek as he got out of the car, and discerned that the


    gentleman she saw was cute, poised and walked with self-confidence; all of which added up to an


    appeal that was difficult to resist.


    While he approached the door, Derek nced from the door, wondering, ''This is somewhat odd, I


    wonder who she is. Why is she standing in front of Jackson''s house?''


    "Who are you?" asked Derek abruptly.


    Amy replied quickly but politely, "Well hello, my name is Amy, and it''s a pleasure to meet you. Cherry


    asked me to meet her here. I''m Joe''s piano instructor."


    After Amy introduced herself, Derek recalled that Jackson and Cherry had been looking for a piano


    teacher to give Joe private lessons. He also realized, he hadn''t introduced himself.


    Derek smiled warmly, "Well, hello Ms. Amy, my name is Derek. I am a friend of Jackson''s; it''s a


    pleasure to make your acquaintance. Did Cherry invite you toe over this evening? And here you


    are at their home."


    Amy beamed silently as she nodded.


    "Come with me. Jackson and I have business to discuss, " said Derek shing her an intense smile.


    "Okay, thank you, " replied Amy looking up into his eyes.


    Amy followed closely to Derek as they closed the short distance to the front stoop, and Derek knocked


    on the door.


    On the other side of the door, Lily heard the light rapping and opened it. She greeted Derek politely,


    "Hello Mr. Derek. It''s great to see you."


    "Good evening. Where are Jackson and Cherry?" Derek requested.


    "They''re in the dining room, " replied Lily. She hadn''t noticed the woman standing next to Derek until


    then, and she assumed Amy was Derek''s girlfriend, which bbergasted Lily.


    "Mr. Derek, may I ask you, who yourdy friend is? Is this your girlfriend?" Lily''s curiosity got the best of


    her, and the questions flew out, fast.


    Now, it was Amy who was bowled over. Her face twisted in shock and embarrassment. Her lips parted


    slightly as her mouth formed a small ''o'', her eyes widened, while her cheeks turned hot and red. She


    wanted to exin who she was, but while sheposed herself, Derek beat her to it.


    Derek grinned as he exined, "Are you joking with me? I just met her at the front door. and we came


    in together. This is Joe''s piano teacher."


    After he finished exining, Derek strolled away, going deeper into the house towards the dining room.


    Lily surmised this was the piano teacher that Cherry had invited, and btedly greeted Amy, "Are you,


    Miss Amy? I apologize for my assumptions just now. I hope you will forgive me."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. Is Cherry home?" Amy''s sweet smile lit her face as she graciously said.


    "Yes, please,e in. Mrs. Cherry''s expecting you." Lily extended her arm toward the home''s interior


    as she invited Amy to go with her.


    Derek walked into the dining room, seconds ahead of Amy.


    When Joe saw Derek, he cried out enthusiastically, "Uncle Derek!" as he jumped to his feet.


    "Well, hello Joe!" Derek reached out, scooping Joe into his arms and hugging him.


    Movement behind Derek caught Cherry''s eye, she rushed over when she saw it was Amy, greeting her


    warmly, "Amy, I''m so d you made it!"


    "Hello, Cherry, thanks for having me over. I''m thrilled I could be here, too, " Amy smiled as she said


    cordially.

 Chapter 449 Only Want To See You (Part Two)

    Chapter 449 Only Want To See You (Part Two)


    Cherry held Amy''s hand, and turning to the three gentlemen introduced her, "I''d like to introduce Miss


    Amy, a ssmate from high school, and Joe''s piano teacher. Amy, this is Jackson, Derek and my son,


    Joe." Cherry gestured toward each as she introduced them.


    Greeting each guy in order, she nodded first at Jackson, "Good evening, it''s nice to meet you."


    Jackson responded by nodding at her.


    Having just met moments ago at the front door, there wasn''t really anything to say, and the two of them


    nodded at the other.


    After that Amy turned her attention to Joe, smiling and bending over to say hello. Joe''s eyes twinkled


    brightly and grinned ear to ear, and he proudly piped up, "Hello, Miss Amy, I''m Joe. I am honored to


    have you as my teacher."


    "Well, hello Joe! It''s a pleasure to meet you, and I am thrilled that I will be your instructor, " Amy


    radiated with joy.


    A thought struck Cherry, and out of the blue, she wanted to know, "Derek? Why did you arrive at the


    house with Amy? Are you two...?"


    Thanks to Cherry''s assumption, Amy stared at the floor, keeping her head lowered as she became


    flushed, and hot and a crimson red with embarrassed shyness.


    Watching Amy''s profile as her face turned scarlet while looking down, as though the ground would


    open up and swallow her whole, left Derek feeling protective, "No, Cherry, nothing like that. We just met


    out on your front stop."


    "Oh really, is that so?" A look shed in Cherry''s eye for a split second. Amy had told Cherry that she


    was single, and Derek didn''t have a girlfriend. For that matter, it had been many years since hisst


    date. An idea was brewing, and Cherry''s mind was filled with the possibilities of getting these two


    together.


    Joe''s eagle eyes, caught the unusual look on his mother''s face. When he saw her smile at Derek and


    Amy, he knew what she was thinking. Joe said to Amy smiling angelically, "Miss Amy, do you know my


    Uncle Derek is still single?"


    What Joe said left Amy speechless, and feeling awkward. What should she say? How does one


    respond to a statement like that?


    Smiling at Joe, Derek jokingly used, "Well, thanks bro! You are going to tell everyone about my


    secrets?"


    "Isn''t it good enough to tell Miss Amy about your status? Uncle Wilson is about to marry Aunt Selina,


    so, it''s your turn to find a mate!" Joe''s innocent voice and clear, bright eyes contradicted the impish


    words he was saying.


    It had been a while since Jackson felt so rxed, and he found that even though he was just a


    spectator, he was enjoying the yful atmosphere the others were engaged in.


    The five of them remained in the dining roomughing, joking and chatting until it was time for Joe''s


    private lesson on the piano in the study. Cherry went upstairs to put some clothes away, leaving


    Jackson and Derek downstairs. The two went to the living room, and sat down for a discussion.


    The piano lesson ended, promptly, two hourster, and the twodies went downstairs together.


    When Jackson and Derek saw thedies at the top of the staircase, they abruptly ended their chat,


    walked to the stairs and waited for them.


    "Thank you for your dedication to teaching our son to y the piano, Miss Amy, " stated Jackson.


    Amy looked up at Jackson smiling shyly, "You''re wee. I love teaching the piano, " She looked


    down again, unable to look at Derek. Amy wasn''t sure if she was just a little shy because they had only


    met, or if perhaps she was still feeling embarrassed by the erroneous assumptions that Lily and Cherry


    had made about their rtionship.


    Cherry grabbed Jackson by the hand, giving it a gentle squeeze and softly told him, "You and Derek


    can finish talking, I am going to drive Amy home."


    Acknowledging Cherry''s ns, Jackson nodded.


    Clearing his throat quickly, Derek interjected, "Cherry, it would probably be better if I drove Miss Amy


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    home. It''s gettingte and unsafe for you to be out alone."


    "Well, " Cherry would keep herself, but, she took Derek''s concern into consideration, which left her


    second-guessing herself. Unsure what she should do, Cherry looked over to Jackson imploring him


    with a look to help her decide.


    Jackson wasn''t sure what to say either. Derek had acted a bit oddly this evening. He usually gave


    women the cold shoulder, but, Derek hadn''t ignored Amy. Instead, he had been attentive and polite,


    which bedded the question, was Derek was falling in love with Amy?


    Cherry and Jackson were silent. Amy told Cherry, "Cherry, if you don''t mind, I will take Mr. Derek''s


    suggestion and let him drive me home. He''s right, it''ste, so it isn''t safe for you to be out alone. I will


    give you a call when I get home."


    Cherry nodded before telling Derek, "Get her home safely, please!"


    "Cherry! I''m shocked! Don''t you trust me?" Derek smiled and teased her lightly.


    Jackson smiled but stayed out of this one.


    "Of course I trust you! But still, please promise me you will keep her safe, " said Cherry.


    "I promise you, Amy will be perfectly safe in my care, " After assuring Cherry, Derek said his goodbyes


    to Jackson, "I''m going to go now."


    Jackson silently nodded.


    Enjoying the evening air, Jackson and Cherry stood outside, seeing Derek and Amy off. The two of


    them stood outside, watching their friends drive away.


    "Darling, why do you suppose Derek was behaving so out of character tonight?" asked Cherry. Derek''s


    sudden offer to drive Amy home confused Cherry.


    Taking Cherry hand tenderly in his, Jackson stopped, and looking down into Cherry''s eyes, he


    suggested, "Babe, it could be that he fell in love with Amy at first sight."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Although she had teased the two, Jackson''s suggestion was difficult to believe. Then


    again, Cherry never thought Derek would be so courteous to Amy.

 Chapter 450 Only Want To See You (Part Three)

    Chapter 450 Only Want To See You (Part Three)


    "Well, if it isn''t love at first sight, Derek must think of Amy as a charming woman that he wants to get to


    know better, " stated Jackson, concluding his belief was sound.


    Theplicated situation made Cherry somewhat uneasy, so she mused out loud, "Well, they just


    barely met tonight, they''ll have tons of chances to see each other again, we need to be patient.


    Perhaps they will fall in love over time. It''s up to the two of them."


    Seeing how concerned Cherry was, Jackson yfully, and softly pinched her nose whileforting


    her, "Babe, all you need to fret about is taking good care of Joe and I. That''s your duty, so don''t stress


    over other things. You know what kind of person Derek is, as well as your ssmate, Miss Amy, there''s


    no doubt they are both good people. It wouldn''t be bad if they started dating. There''s no need to worry


    about them."


    "Well, that''s true, " agreed Cherry leaning against his chest as she wrapped her arms around his neck,


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "My darling, I care for only you, and Joe."


    Jackson''s hot breath tickled Cherry''s ear as he whispered lovingly into her ear, "Can''t you just serve


    me, and not Joe?"


    Cherry refused and shook her head, "Impossible! Joe is my son!"


    "True, but, you are my wife!" Jackson denied her argument as he lifted her into his arms, and walked


    up the stairs.


    The scenery whizzed by on the other side of the car window Amy stared out. She sat silently next to


    him in the car, and didn''t know what to say, so she kept staring out the windows.


    His hands were mmy as he tightly sped the steering wheel, controlling the car as it raced down


    the road. Derek wanted to talk, but he didn''t know where to start. He was embarrassed.


    "Well, " Derek finally said, not able to bear the silence, "Have you been teaching the piano for long?"


    Nodding profusely, Amy exined, "Yes, after I graduated from the University, I started it at the school,


    and I tutor part time ."


    "Well, that''s good, " Derek continued politely, "How did Joe do?"


    "He''s as clever as his father, " said Amy.


    "Yes, Joe is very smart. Sometimes even my Sister, Cherry, isn''t able to deal with this to deal with him,


    " said Derek, grinning.


    The way there was referred Cherry made Amy curious, so she asked, "Mr. Derek, are you and Mr.


    Jackson are close friends?"


    "Yes, we are. We grew up together in the military residentialpound, " answered Derek.


    Ahh, that''s exins why you felt at home there, " said Amy smiling.


    "Oh, you noticed?" It was true, Derek realized, and now that Amy mentioned it, he felt self-conscious,


    but, he had always thought of Jackson''s house as his home.


    "Yes, " said Amy nodding.


    Derek touched his head, making light of the embarrassment he felt, "Ha-ha, I do tend to make myself at


    home there."


    Reflecting on this gentler, extroverted version of himself, Derek was thrown for a loop as he realized


    that he wasn''t acting like his usual cold-hearted, humorless self.


    She sat in the passenger seat next to Derek, and smiled at his hisment, but, remained silent, as


    she looked at her hands sped together in herp.


    The car came to a stop in the parking lot of the apartmentplex where Amy lived. Unbuckling her


    seatbelt, she peeked at Derek quickly and shed a grateful smile as she said, "Thank you for bringing


    me home, good night."


    "It was my pleasure!" Derek''s eyes twinkled as he smiled at Amy, "It''s gettingte now. I will wait here


    till you are upstairs. Have a good night, " Derek''s soft persuasive voice had a lulling quality.


    Unable to think clearly, Amy responded, "Okay, well, see you, " She exited the car as quickly as


    possible, flew into the building and up the stairs.


    Derek sat there, watching Amy disappear into the building. He waited a few more minutes, giving her


    time to get up to her apartment before leaving.


    Stretching out in bed, Derekid with his head was cradled by his arm, a faraway look in his happy,


    hazy eyes. Whether his eyes were opened or closed, Derek saw Amy. Individual characteristics of


    Amy''s, like her smile, her eyes, alongside her general, beautiful appearance. He didn''t understand what


    was wrong. Derek had been home for hours now, and his mind was stuck in a loop, thinking about


    Amy.


    The following morning, sunlight poured into the vi as Cherry and Jackson sat in the dining room


    having breakfast. Joe came downstairs, sat down at the table and slowly ate his breakfast.


    "Joe, what did you think about your piano lesson,st night?" Cherry was excited to discover what he


    thought.


    "It was pretty good! Miss Amy is a great teacher. I worked hard and learned everything she taught me, "


    said Joe in a sleepy voice.


    "That''s wonderful. I am thrilled that you are an eager student! Keep it up, " gushed Cherry smiling with


    pride and love. Cherry felt some tension leaving her when it dawned on her. She could put her mind at


    rest on this, since Joe''s teacher was a highly qualified professional, and he enjoyed learning.


    Waving his hand dismissively at his Mommy, Joe informed her, "I know, I know, Mommy. Stop


    worrying."


    Smiling indulgently at her beautiful little boy, Cherry ignored that Joe''s response had been impertinent.


    Shortly after breakfast, the family went their separate ways for the day. Cherry dropped Joe off at


    school, then drove to work, while Jackson headed over to the bar.


    Sitting in his office, and settling into work mode for the day, Jackson started off by catching up with the


    world of finance and other newsworthy headlines online.


    ''Unknown Name, '' and a string of numbers were lighting up on his cell''s screen as it rang unexpectedly.


    He nced at the number, not recognizing it, Jackson hesitated, letting it ring longer. Finally, Jackson


    epted the call.


    "Hello, " Jackson dropped the octave of his voice, making himself sound rougher as he answered the


    phone.

 Chapter 451 Only Want To See You (Part Four)

    Chapter 451 Only Want To See You (Part Four)


    "Morning Uncle Jackson, It''s John, " Jackson heard the emotion-ridden voice in his ear.


    "John?" There was surprise in Jackson''s tone, ''Why on earth are you calling me?''


    "Yes, it''s me, John. I live in Hong Kong with my parents now, " there was a sad quality in John''s tone


    that sounded like one long sigh, and echoed in his words.


    Considering it was Jackson who asked them to move to Hong Kong, it should be evident that Jackson


    was aware of where John and his parents resided. Jackson felt himself bing irked at the phone


    call. He took a deep breath, releasing tension as he exhaled, "How are you guys settling in?" Jackson


    inquired politely.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Everything is going well here; thank you for asking, " replied John, and then he timidly asked, "How is


    Cherry?"


    "She and Joe are both doing well, " Jackson answered, feeling bad for his nephew.


    "That''s good to hear, I regret that I didn''t have the chance to visit before I left. Today I was walking


    down the street, and I saw a little boy who reminded me of Joe, " John''s voice sounded pensive, with a


    nostalgic timbre when he said Joe''s name.


    "John, " said Jackson remorsefully and he sighed telling John, "I am sorry, John, " Jackson felt guilty,


    he hated Lucia, and how she was always trying to bring harm to Cherry, and worse how Lucia treated


    his wife, it was intolerable. When considering John though, Jackson was ashamed of what he did to


    John''s life. For well over five years, John was polite, and he bnced his family alongside work life


    well. Jackson admired those qualities very much. But, Lucia hated Cherry so much, that Jackson was


    forced into the position of making them move to another city, in order to protect his family adequately.


    "Uncle, we are family, there''s no need to apologize. I can appreciate the reasons you were pushed to


    this decision,pletely. my Mother mistreated Cherry. Moving to Hong Kong was the best option for


    us, and who knows, we have to live a prosperous life here. Everything is going well, Derek even


    assisted me in securing a good job." John shared.


    Jackson made a mental note to thank Derek when he saw him, for going the extra mile for his Nephew.


    Derek was always thoughtful like that. By rmending and securing a good position for John, Derek


    made the difference between John struggling and the promise of a better life. Giving credit where it was


    due, Jackson had to acknowledge Derek knew his heart well.


    "I sincerely hope you have a good life there, " offered Jackson.


    "Thank you Uncle Jackson, I wish the same for you. Please, take care of Joe and Cherry, " insisted


    John.


    "Always, "


    It was thest word from Jackson before he ended the call, leaving Jackson with a tinge of sadness


    weighing on his heart. He was flooded with the memories of the days when he and his nephew would


    y together. They were young back then, and Jackson always bullied John at that time. Since he was


    older than John, Jackson still thought of him as a child. But now, Jackson realized John wasn''t a child


    anymore; he had matured into an adult when Jackson wasn''t paying attention. If that fateful event


    hadn''t happened five years ago, who knows, maybe John would have a wife and a child of his own


    now.


    While Jackson was lost in thoughts of the past, there was a sudden, loud knock at the door, startling


    him. Jackson pulled himself together, erasing the emotions from his expression before calling out,


    "Please,e in."


    The door was pushed in, and Bobby entered the office.


    "Mr. Jackson, " Bobby greeted Jackson when he was standing in front of his desk.


    Jackson nodded and in a cold voice asked, "Well? Is this important?"


    "The two of them will meet you at the tea house this afternoon, " Bobby conveyed the message.


    "Okay, I got it, " Jackson knew this day woulde, and he would have to face it.


    "Please, be on time I will attend too, " Bobby disclosed the details.


    "Yes, yes." Jackson dismissed Bobby from his office with a wave of his hand.


    The door closed behind Bobby, and Jackson sat staring off at nothing, a scowl was spreading across


    his face. Jackson''s brows furrowed, and his heart was pounding. Jackson realized he was nerve-


    wracked. He hadn''t seen Eric or Johnson in a long time, and he was excited; however, he was


    apprehensive at the same time, and sweating bullets. The duo were prominent gentlemen in the city,


    and they had the resources to give him a hand dealing with the current predicaments. However, there


    would always be new obstacles that Jackson would need to handle on his own. Years ago, Eric and


    Johnson chose to live a life of harmony, but, if they ever wanted to implement changes, their actions


    would influence the entire city causing a shift and transforming the face of lives all over the city.


    While Jackson sat behind his desk thinking about his uing meeting, he had an overwhelming urge


    to see Cherry. Inspired by the idea of spending time with her, Jackson took his phone out and called


    her.


    "My beloved!" Jackson began feeling calmer when he heard the lilt in Cherry''s sweet voiceing


    through his phone.


    He could tell by Cherry''s tone that she was smiling, which made him grin as he asked, "Are you free


    now?"


    "No, actually there isn''t much for me to do today, " replied Cherry. She went on, "What''s the matter?


    Why''d you call?"


    Pouting into his receiver as though Chery would be able to see, Jackson dered, "Babe, I miss you


    so much. I am going toe to pick you up, now, " Jackson decided he needed to feel Cherry pressed


    against his chest, and in his arms, so, he asserted his intentions as opposed to asking.


    "You are headed here? Now?" Cherry was surprised. She and Jackson were never away from each


    other for long. Plus, it had only been a few hours since he saw her that morning. It was getting more


    and more curious, she thought. What was going on? Why did he want to see her?

 Chapter 452 Sweet Love (Part One)

    Chapter 452 Sweet Love (Part One)


    "I am heading over to see you, now, " Jackson told Cherry on his way out of the office.


    When Jackson got it in his mind to do something, no force on heaven or earth could stop him, so


    Cherry agreed.


    Looking at the clock, she smiled, "Sounds good. It''s almost noon, and we can have lunch together


    when youe here."


    "Alright, be right there." responded Jackson.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He''d just ended the call and taken a couple of steps, when Jackson heard his name being called.


    From somewhere behind him came the high-pitched voice calling, "Mr. Jackson! Oh, Mr. Jackson..?"


    Jackson was in a hurry and annoyed, but this was his business, so he stopped and turned around. He


    watched Susan as she walked up to him.


    Sashaying and wearing a calcting smile, Susan caught up to Jackson. He asked dispassionately,


    "How can I help you?"


    Looking up at him, Susan tilted her head slightly and batted her eyes. Her voice purred as she


    nonchntly asked, "Hello Mr. Jackson, where are you off to?"


    "I''m going out. What''s the matter?" There was a trace of agitation in his voice. He couldn''t understand


    why Susan insisted on approaching him with matters. Normally, the staff should ask for the managers''


    help if something happened and they couldn''t handle. Going over a managers head was unheard of at


    the bar, and no one would go directly to the owner unless the managers didn''t resolve the problems.


    "Oh, there''s nothing wrong. I wanted to find out where you are going and to see if I could apany


    you, " Susan''s obsequious request was presumptuous at best. She thought Jackson might be going out


    for pleasure and not business reasons, and this would be an excellent opportunity for some alone time


    with him so he could get to know her and maybe give her special attention. She had been working in


    the bar for a long time, but she seldom had time to approach him. Today was a God-given opportunity


    that she decided to seize.


    However Jackson remained aloof toward her, and with a detached pitch he replied, "I am going to see


    my wife; do you still want to go with me?" He snapped curtly turning and walking away, paying no


    attention to her reaction.


    "I..." Susan gagged on her anger. Watching him disappearing in the distance, Susan felt stung and


    hurt. She hadn''t expected him to be going to see his wife. He indeed lived up to his reputation as


    insensitive, but he was warm and thoughtful to his wife. Then, his consideration solely belonged to his


    beloved woman. ''How can I get him to treat me with care?'' Susan asked herself.


    After arriving at the H King Group, Jackson took his phone out and called Cherry to let her know he


    was waiting downstairs.


    Three minutester, Cherry walked out of the building and got into Jackson''s car.


    "I hope the Sichuan restaurant is good for lunch. I booked a room for us there, " Cherry told Jackson,


    while fastening her seatbelt.


    "Okay, " Jackson nodded as he pulled out and drove away.


    Soon after, they arrived at the Sichuan restaurant and amicably chatted as they ate lunch.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you want to see me at noon?" Cherry asked curiously. She had a vague


    feeling that something was on Jackson''s mind, or he would''ve waited till they were hometer to see


    her.


    "I missed you and wanted to have lunch with you, nothing more, "mented Jackson picking at some


    food in Cherry''s bowl.


    Cherry put her chopsticks down, stood up, walked over to Jackson and cozied up lovingly onto hisp.


    She draped her arms around his neck and asked, "Honey? Do you think I don''t know you at all?"


    Jackson smiled wryly, she''d been part of his life a long time, and couldn''t hide what he felt from Cherry,


    she knew him too well.


    Since he was caught, he confessed, "I''m meeting with Eric and Jonson this afternoon."


    As soon as he told her, Cherry''s mouth fell open in astonishment, "Oh! Have you prepared what to say


    to them?" she asked worried.


    "Yes, " Jackson nodded, "I have, but, I am not sure how things will go though. Which makes me


    nervous, it''s the first time in years that I''ve done something that I''m not sure of."


    His brows were knitted with worry, and he was scowling. Cherry knew he was tangled in torment. She


    knew he was a fastidious nner, who meticulously prepared for anything, nothing Jackson did was left


    to chance, he even took the odds into ount, and unless they favored him, he wouldn''t do it. Cherry


    admired his style and believed in his ability to handle things. However, this matter rted to many


    people, some of which involved aspects he wasn''t able to factor in, leading Cherry to believe Jackson


    must be anxious about his uing meeting.


    "Jackson, telling them the truth when you meet them, no matter what the consequences are is the best


    option. I will stand by your side and face anything with you, " reassured Cherry calmly. She wanted


    Jackson to understand that whatever happened, she would always be at his side.


    Hearing the raw sentiment in Cherry''s voice, Jackson caressed her cheek tenderly, "Thank you Babe, I


    know you won''t leave me."


    A sparkle of metal glinting in the light and sh of purple below the nape of Cherry''s neck, just above


    her bosom suddenly caught Jackson''s attention. He looked down at the pendant hanging around


    Cherry''s neck as he talked to her. Thest gift from Grandpa, one was given to Cherry and one to Joe


    because they were cherished members of the Chu family, and his grandson, Jackson, loved Cherry


    and Joe above all others.


    Jackson had a sad smile as he traced the pendant with his fingers and whispered, "Now, I kind of miss


    Grandpa."


    After hearing the sadness in Jackson''s voice, Cherry looked at his face, and the pain etched there


    made her heart constrict. She held his hands tenderly, andforted him, "I miss him too."


    Jackson studied the pendant carefully and in a serious tone said, "This gift represents Grandpa''s love


    for you. You must cherish it!"


    She knew she was the one member of the Chu family, that Jackson relied on, so she earnestly


    promised, "Always!" Cherry''s pendant was an invaluable treasure Grandpa had given her. In fact,


    everything she had gained since bing part of the Chu family was precious to her, she wouldn''t let


    Jackson or Grandpa down.


    Jackson hugged Cherry into his chest, feeling her breath. Whenever he held her closely, he felt warm


    and contented.


    Lunch ended too soon for the couple happily sharing a meal and chatting. Afterwards, Jackson put his


    hand on Cherry''s shoulder and said, " Come on, I''ll drive you back to the H King Group before my


    meeting."


    "Okay, " a smiling Cherry agreed as the two got in the car and drove off.


    Jackson dropped Cherry off at the entrance to the H King Group before driving away to his meeting


    with Eric and Jonson.


    Watching the car getting smaller in the distance, Cherry prayed with all her heart, ''Please, give Jackson


    good luck! Allow him to be sessful in his negotiations today. I hope everything goes well to him.''


    As Cherry got to her office, Wilson came in.


    "Thank heavens! Cherry, you''re back!" said Wilson excitedly.


    "Yes, I''m back. Do you need me for something?" Cherry asked.


    "Yes, I need you to take a look at this contract. I would like you to handle the negotiates this afternoon.


    This contract will bring significant revenues into ourpany. So, if everything goes well, sign the deal


    immediately, " directed Wilson, as he handed some paperwork to Cherry.


    Cherry took the contract from Wilson, "Alright, I will review the documents first, and develop a n. I


    will be prepared."


    As Cherry reached out to take the papers, Wilson held them a moment more, looking into his sister''s


    eyes he stressed, "Cherry. I requested that you negotiate the contract because it is imperative for us to


    "I understand!" acknowledged Cherry.


    With business out of the way, Wilson was concerned about his sister, so, he asked, "Why didn''t you ask


    me to join you for lunch today? We usually eat together unless something''s up."


    "Well, Jackson met me at noon. He called me out. I am sorry, I didn''t ask you!" Cherry exined hastily.


    "It''s okay. I don''t mind; I was just making sure everything was okay." Wilson waved his hand, letting


    Cherry know he didn''t me her. A thought struck him, and he asked, "Why did Jackson want to see


    you? Is everything okay?"


    "No, he had some free time today and didn''t want to have lunch alone, so he came to see me. After


    lunch, he drove me back here and left, " stated Cherry. She didn''t want Wilson to be worried about


    Jackson''s meeting with Eric and Johnson because it was Chu family business. So, it would be


    inappropriate of her to tell Wilson without Jackson''s permission. Also, considering Wilson didn''t know


    the men, and It would be senseless to exin it to Wilson.


    "Okay, I see. You must tell me though, if you had any difficulties. I''m your brother and will help however


    I can." Wilson told her sincerely. Cherry was his only sister and he didn''t want anything to happen to


    her.


    "I know." said Cherry smiling, "So? How are Mother and Uncle Jacob? What are they up totely?"

 Chapter 453 Sweet Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 453 Sweet Love (Part Two)


    "They have been busy with wedding arrangements, and buying furniture for Selina and me." Talking


    about the two of them brought a feeling of helplessness to Wilson. Lately, every night, when he got


    home, something was new or changed. So far, they had the house repainted, and there was new


    furniture delivered daily. However, he hadn''t seen them so happy in a while, so, he didn''tin.


    There was a twinkle of happiness in Cherry''s eye when she asked, "Have you set the date for the


    wedding? Mother and Uncle Jacob are anxiously waiting to receive their new daughter-inw."


    "No, not yet. The photos of Selina and I will arrive in a few days. Then, Derek and I will choose a


    wedding date and inform Jackson and you." answered Wilson. Wilson was quite busytely, with


    business affairs as well as Selina, and taking care of his Father and Aunt Elsa after work. He couldn''t


    recall a time he had ever been as busy. Wilson recalled friends of his preparing to wed,ining


    about how much work it was, now Wilson understood. The rewards, being married to Selina, eclipsed


    the added stress and work because he loved Selina, and it was a joyful asion to be marrying her.


    "That''s great! Joe''s ready to burst, he keeps asking when you and Selina will be married, " Cherry was


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    excited for her brother. Wilson was so always kind to her, and she was thrilled that Wilson had found


    his soulmate in Selina.


    "What a scamp Joe is!" chuckled Wilson. Thinking of Joe, Wilson couldn''t help but smile, but then


    again, he was such a lovely boy, who wouldn''t love him?


    Cherry gave Wilson a look of worry, "Look, I know you''re busytely. if it''s too much for you, please let


    me know, and I will handle the affairs here. That way you can focus on the wedding. What''s more,


    Mother and Uncle Jacob are busy, so, you need to help them, so they aren''t exhausted."


    Wilson was touched by Cherry''s thoughtfulness and agreed, "I will see how things go. But, I don''t want


    you to be worn out either. You have your hands full as it is, and have Jackson and Joe to take care of


    as well."


    "It''s okay, Joe is a thoughtful, sensitive boy, and Lily is there to help look after him. Even If I were


    swamped, he has a set routine he follows. You don''t need to worry about us. Right now, the most


    important thing is your marriage to Selina, and getting everything ready so you and Selina have the


    perfect wedding day, " Cherry said wistfully.


    "Alright, " said Wilson nodding.


    "By the way, how''s Selina doing? I haven''t talked to her in a few days, and wondered how she''s


    hanging in?" asked Cherry.


    "She''s doing well! Derek''s giving her a hand at work so that she can rx a little. But, you know how


    she is! She loves to handle most things herself and goes until she is exhausted, " remarked Wilson.


    When talking about Selina, he worried. She was a capable woman who took care of each detail


    personally, not to make more money, but because she took pride in her work.


    "Wilson, you need to take better care of her, make sure she''s eating regrly and not staying up too


    times forgot to eat or sleep.


    "Yes, I know. I remind her from time to time, " said Wilson smiling proudly.


    When Cherry saw Wilson beaming, she could feel his joy. She chastised him jokingly, "Yes, yes, I know


    you love her very much! Now, go get your work done. I can easily handle the task you assigned."


    "Fine, I''m leaving now, " said Wilson chuckling.


    "See youter, " replied Cherry.


    After Wilson left the office, Cherry sat down to started working.


    Wilson went back to his office. He hadn''t been working long when Selina called.


    "Hello Selina, " said Wilson answering the phone quickly.


    "Hi honey! What are you up to?" asked Selina sweetly.


    "I am taking care of some files, " replied Wilson and then in a concerned tone, "What about you?"


    "I just finished my work, and Derek asked me to take a break. He said he''d do the rest for me, "


    answered Selina.


    "That''s great! Hey! Have you had lunch?" asked Wilson.


    "Yes, I did. You called at ten this morning and reminded me, how could I forget it?"mented Selina


    as she pouted like a spoiled child.


    "Great. Cherry just told me Jackson was here to take her to lunch noon, and then left, " shared Wilson.


    "Oh, Jackson was over at the office?" asked Selina surprised. She thought for a while before adding, "It


    seems Jackson isn''t busy if he has time to drop in like that. I''d like to drop in too, when I have time."


    Hearing what Selina said, made Wilson smile and indulgently counter, "You are wee anytime!


    Whenever you want, I will be waiting for you."


    "I''ll hold you to that!" said Selina coyly, "I will drop in on you unexpectedly, and see what you are up to.


    See whether or not you are ogling some female employee during work."


    It was clear that Selina was ying, so, Wilson smiled into the phone promising, "Sure, you can pop


    over anytime and see whether I am doing anything that would hurt you."


    "Be careful. Don''t let me catch you, or you''re dead." giggled Selina. She was only y-bickering with


    Wilson to add some entertainment to the day. She enjoyed picking on him.


    "I''d ept any penalty you wanna give me, as long as you''re content, " Wilson said flirtatiously. His


    feelings were that a wife was sovereign, and everything was carried out as she wanted. Although they


    hadn''t had the ceremony yet, and Selina wasn''t officially married into the Yuwen family, in his heart,


    she was his wife.


    "Wilson!?" Selina called abruptly, "Do you think we will be as happy as Jackson and Cherry are?"


    "What makes you ask? Do you doubt my love for you? Or is it, that you want me to propose to you?"


    asked Wilson smiling into the phone.


    "No, no, no, " denied Selina. How could she not believe Wilson loved her? Selina knew for a while now


    that he loved her, because of how he treated her. Besides, his character and personality were


    outstanding, how could she not believe him?


    "I don''t want any cheesy or stereotypical proposal. I only want my name on your household register, "


    said Selina. Marrying Wilson was the best thing she had done, and she would be the happiest person


    alive. For so many years, Selina had pretended to be strong, to live and work independently in a man''s


    world, without relying on anyone. But then Wilson appeared in her life, and she found that no matter


    how strong she was, she wanted nothing more than to rely on him, lean on his shoulder and feel his


    warm love. She always felt happy when she snuggled into his chest and held his hand. This was


    something called love! Plus, this was the life she had dreamed of. For her, it was enough to be his wife,


    and she didn''t need anything formal like a proposal; all she needed was to see and feel Wilson''s heart.


    "Selina, have you forgotten that your name is already on my household register? We already got the


    marriage certificate and you are a member of the Yuwen family." said Wilson tenderly. They were


    already a couple and this was one of her little dreams.


    "Oh, yes! I had forgotten I was on your register. I have been so busy, and excited about our wedding, I


    just can''t wait any longer. I will ask all my family and friends toe to our wedding party and


    celebrate our happiness, " dered Selina as she yearned for her wedding day to happen now.


    "We will. My Father and Aunt Elsa have been busily tending the wedding arrangements. They are


    arranging our wedding room, booking a hotel and other odds and ends. I am feeling a little bad that


    they are working so hard, " Wilson shared his deepest thoughts and feelings. He was grown, yet, he


    had to let his two elders worry about him. Especially aunt Elsa. Even though she wasn''t his birth


    mother, she treated him like her son since she married his father. Wilson was grateful to her, and he


    respected her very much. Now she was older, and he was obedient so she could be safe and happy in


    her golden years. It was not easy for this reestablished family, but he cherished them very much.


    "Yes, they have done a lot. We should go home one day repay the kindness they have done for us, "


    said Selina in a very considerate manner. She could feel how well these two elders treated her. They


    were kind, gracious and every time Selina was there, they were concerned, diligent and paid thoughtful


    attention to her. They were a happy reconstructed family. She loved them all; the elders as well as


    Wilson and Cherry. These people were all precious to her, and she cherished them dearly!


    "Good idea! We will go back sometime and we can see the wedding room they arranged. If you''re not


    satisfied with it, you can tell me and we will arrange it differently, " said Wilson smiling ear to ear.


    "I''m not really picky. I will love whatever Uncle Jacob and Aunt Elsa arrange for us, " Selina


    "Deal!"


    Wilson concurred. The young lovers were both brimming with happiness and each sitting in an office, in


    different buildings on opposite sides of the city were smiling and full of contentment.

 Chapter 454 Go Back Home At An Early Hour (Part One)

    Chapter 454 Go Back Home At An Early Hour (Part One)


    Parking his car in front of the teahouse, Jackson looked towards the door. He realised the four men in


    ck standing there had been there the whole time.


    As he approached, the men quickly bowed their heads.


    Jackson didn''t acknowledge them, simply walking past them into the teahouse.


    The whole ce had been reserved, as Jackson saw. Not even a waiter was present. He steeled


    himself as he reached the agreed meeting spot.


    Eric and Jonson quickly stood respectfully as they saw him enter.


    "Hello, Mr. Jackson."


    "How are you doing, Mr. Jackson?"


    The two greeted him, awaiting his first instruction.


    His eyes flitted over them as he reached the square table. "Sit down, please, " hemanded.


    Jackson kept his tone cold. Although the pair before him had great influence over the city, the Chu


    Family was their master, and he would act as such.


    Eric and Jonson sat as ordered, opposite Jackson.


    A man brought three cups of green tea. Once he had ced the cups on the table, Jonson waved him


    away. "You can go now, " he ordered. "No one is to get close to us without my permission!"


    The man dipped his head in agreement and quickly retreated.


    Adjusting his shirt, Eric turned to Jackson. "Mr. Jackson, it has been quite some time. You must have


    finished dealing with the Chu Family''s affairs then?"


    It was obvious what Eric meant. They indeed cared about Andrew''s business. Jackson had needed to


    deal with not only the funeral for his grandfather, but several other things rting as well. Eric did seem


    to care about him too, but he was eager to know what Andrew''s sessor would do next.


    "Yes, they have been dealt with." Jackson inclined his head.


    Jonson watched carefully. "Mr. Jackson, if there''s anything that we can help with, please don''t hesitate


    to tell us. Mr. Andrew helps us a lot. We''re very sorry and shocked about his passing, " he spoke


    quickly, "It''s our honor if we can do something for him and the Chu Family."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Jonson, " Jackson epted graciously, "I''ll tell you if I need any help."


    Remaining silent, Jonson only nodded.


    Eric broke the silence, speaking seriously, "Mr. Jackson, I think it''s time to get down to business."


    As he studied Eric, Jackson could tell that he was eager to know the n.


    He watched the pair in front of him before finally responding. "Gentlemen, before I tell you my n, I


    would like to ask you to exin a few things." He bowed his head slightly. "Since my Grandpa passed


    away so suddenly, a lot of things weren''t able to be handed over clearly. I''d appreciate it if you could tell


    me the use of the token."


    Eric and Jonson nced at each other. This was indeed a surprise. Why hadn''t Andrew exined the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    important parts of his inheritance before?


    ''It is somehow reasonable, '' Jonson pondered silently. ''Andrew died so suddenly, and no one had


    expected it, not even himself. He might not have had the chance to hand over the necessary items to


    Jackson yet. That would exin Jackson''spleteck of knowledge regarding the token.''


    Eric responded more vocally. His voice was cold as he said, "Mr. Jackson, I don''t understand! As heir


    to the Chu Family, how can you not even know the use of the token?"


    The three words from Jackson served to amuse Eric rather than cate him: "I don''t know."


    Eric began to sneer andugh. "It seems that Andrew didn''t intend on handing the power to you, " he


    retorted, "There''s no other reason he wouldn''t have told you already."


    Trying to dissuade his partner, Jonson replied immediately, "Eric, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to


    talk to Mr. Jackson in this manner." Eric had gone a little far and Jonson hoped he could dissuade the


    other man.


    Jackson was Andrew''s sessor, and Jonson was quite sure of that. He was the only grandson


    Andrew had, and was doted by Andrew. It was impossible to think Andrew might have intended to hand


    over the power to someone else, putting his beloved grandson in a dangerous situation. Jonson


    assuredly believed that Andrew simply hadn''t had the time to exin to his grandson, and that must


    have been why Jackson asked them.


    But it was toote. The idea of resistance against the Chu Family had already been aroused in Eric. He


    ignored Jonson, continuing to re at Andrew''s grandson.


    It wasn''t hard to guess what Eric was thinking. Jackson knew the two men before him weren''t easy to


    get along with, but he was representing the Chu Family as well as his deceased grandfather. There


    was no choice but to face up to them. He couldn''t very well reveal the white feather.


    "Mr. Eric, you must have been in actual control of the city for many years. But, do you think you can


    truly ignore the Chu Family, despite its glories?" Jackson''s tone turned unfriendly but polite.


    The trio felt the atmosphere of the room turn gloomy.


    Panic gripping his heart, Jonson realised Jackson was growing angry. "Mr. Jackson, please don''t be


    angry, " he cajoled. "Eric didn''t mean it. He has no intention to challenge you. The Chu Family is our


    benefactor and in the past five years, Andrew has helped us a great deal. You have also given us


    substantial support. Without the support of the Chu Family, we''ll never be able to keep our positions.


    We won''t be against you." Jonson paused, hoping his words might have effect on Jackson. "Please, "


    he beseeched, "Don''t get angry with Eric anymore."


    Jonson''s panicked speech aside, Jackson couldn''t let Eric''s words go. Instead, he fixed his eyes on the


    could-be challenger. ''It''s time to teach him a lesson, '' Jackson thought to himself, ''I can''t let him look


    down on me!''


    "Do you think, Eric, that I can do nothing to you? Do you believe you can still stay in this fair city, safe


    and sound, if I don''t wish it? By all means, let''s have at it!" Jackson ensured his words were


    emphasised and clear that Eric would understand every one.


    Eric flinched, shocked at the sheer intimidation the young Jackson Chu pulled off. He couldn''t take any


    chances. Eric had to take Jackson''s capability and the power of the Chu Family seriously.


    "I''m sorry. I was too impetuous." Eric quickly averted his eyes.


    That was the white feather from Eric. "Mr. Jackson, calm down please, " Jonson implored. "We are all


    friends here. There is nothing between us that can''t be negotiated peacefully."

 Chapter 455 Go Back Home At An Early Hour (Part Two)

    Chapter 455 Go Back Home At An Early Hour (Part Two)


    Eric''s arrogance faded away and Jackson softened his expression.


    "This is the first time we''ve met since my Grandpa''s passing, and we will have more chances in the


    future." He steeled his eyes on both men before him. "Do not ever try to challenge me again. I wasn''t


    born to be challenged." His tone grew stern. "You had better know how to respect yourselves and


    others!" He was obviously speaking to Eric. Andrew had mentioned that Eric was stubborn and


    straight-forward, while Jonson was much smoother and would think twice before attempting anything.


    Jonson bobbed his head in agreement.


    Eric chose to answer the question that spurred this conflict. "That year, we promised to work for


    Andrew as long as he needed us, to repay his kindness. The token is the product and symbol of that


    agreement. It has two functions. It can be used to mobilise employees of mine or Jonson''s to work for


    the Chu Family, and we must obey the token-holder''s order unconditionally. That''s how it was decided


    we would repay Andrew and the Chu Family''s kindness." Eric paused to ensure that Jackson had time


    to process. He hesitated before continuing, "If the token is not held by a member of the Chu Family,


    and if the holder''s capacity is iparable to mine or Jonson''s, we reserve the right to take the token


    back into our ownership."


    This function was unsurprising and Jackson was indeed aware of the arrangement Andrew had held


    with the pair.


    "What of the second function of the token?" Jackson coaxed.


    Eric remained silent, allowing Jonson to exin.


    "The other use of the token has nothing to do with us, " Jonson replied firmly. "The token is the key to


    obtaining a huge amount of money. Only the members of the Chu Family and their descendants have a


    chance to use it this way. It is definitely not easy to get."


    He was quite confident the treasure was not easily obtained. Even if it would be easier for Jackson, it


    would still require great effort.


    "What do you mean?" Jackson queried.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sighing, Jonson continued to exin. "To get that money, you would need to exchange the token from


    the appointed person. Doing so would terminate the agreement between the Chu Family and the two of


    us. If you were to ever obtain that money, the token would be null and void. Eric and I would leave this


    city and be banned from entering again."


    The power of this token, now exined, was surprising. Jackson had known the token was the key to


    the treasure, but he waspletely unaware it could drive Eric and Jonson from the city.


    "It''s not as simple as you might have imagined, Mr. Jackson. Very few people have ever seen it. To


    guess, I''d suppose only Andrew, Eric, myself and you have seen this token, " Jonson said, sombrely.


    The room fell silent. Jackson knew he was the only one of that list that had not seen the token.


    "Mr. Jackson, if you do indeed have the token, we won''t challenge you. After all, you''re a descendant of


    the Chu Family, and we must keep our word to your Grandfather, " Eric reassured, "But, if someone


    else holds the token, I would be the first to resist that person. I''m not afraid of anyone, save you, and I


    refuse to listen to anyone else''s orders." Eric''s tone grew hard and threatening.


    Jackson remembered how he had intended to be honest about the token, but he couldn''t do that now.


    Eric had shown him the future would be chaos if he told the truth.


    "Yes, Mr. Jackson, " Jonson added. "I concur with Eric. If you hold the token, we''ll obey the agreement.


    If anyone else holds it, I will withstand them too. I will not be controlled by anyone except the Chu


    Family."


    Thoughts spun quickly in Jackson''s head, and he nodded at Jonson.


    "Here is my opinion, if you would hear it, gentlemen." His eyes darted between the two seated before


    him.


    Jonson nodded, awaiting Jackson''s opinion.


    "I have never wanted to control either of you. Presently, my capability and power here are not weak at


    all. Even if troublees to me, I can handle it on my own. You must have heard by now that the entire


    entertainment industry in our city is under my control. I don''t require your assistance any longer, so I


    have decided to terminate my Grandfather''s agreement with the two of you." Jackson spoke with an


    unflinching face.


    "What?" Jonson eximed in astonishment.


    "The agreement cannot be terminated as easily as you say. You must first find the appointed person,


    and hand over the token. Only when hees to us can we leave this city."


    Nodding casually, Jackson responded nonchntly: "I already know the process. Give me some time,


    and I''ll deal with it in my spare time. After today''s meeting, you may live your life as normal. I won''t do


    anything so quickly, as I simply don''t have the time or energy to deal with the token case." He wet his


    lips before continuing. "You need not worry about it. If there is anything that especially requires you, I''ll


    have Bobby contact you and then we may meet again."


    It was abundantly clear that Jackson had already made up his mind and neither Eric nor Jonson was in


    a position to challenge him. They were forced to simply obey his order.


    "Very well, Mr. Jackson. You''re the boss now, and you may do whatever you wish. We''ll obey. We are


    ready at any time if you do need us, " Jonson reminded him respectfully.


    Jackson nodded in thanks. "That''s all I had to speak with you about today. You may leave now. Bobby


    will be in contact if you are needed."


    He stood and left without allowing another word.


    Watching Jackson''s receding figure, Eric could only stare and swallow the bitter pill in irritated silence.


    "Jackson is so overbearing. He is just as bossy as Andrew was, " said Eric gloomily.


    "Calm down please. He is the leader of the Chu Family now, and he has the token. It''s better for us to


    listen to him. Anyway, we''ll leave here sooner orter, " replied Jonson.


    Eric turned to Jonson. "Terminating the agreement with us is not as easy as he seems to think. Does


    he really think the man will ept the token just like that?" Eric scowled.

 Chapter 456 Go Back Home At An Early Hour (Part Three)

    Chapter 456 Go Back Home At An Early Hour (Part Three)


    ''That man might not have met Jackson yet, '' Jonsonmented in his mind. Nobody could tell whether


    that man will show respect for Jackson or not.''


    Upon returning to his home, Eric sat on the sofa, silent with anger.


    Bobby stood, studying Eric''s expression. "Boss, what did Jackson say?"


    Eric exploded, yelling, "I have never been pissed off like that before! How dare that damned man


    lecture me in front of Jonson! He would be dead by my hand if he were not the head of the Chu


    Family!"


    A thoughtful expression crossed Bobby''s face, causing a crease in his eyebrows. "Boss, please don''t


    be so upset. I have known Jackson for many years. He should not be underestimated. He and the Chu


    Family indeed have great influence and power in this city."


    "s, " Eric sighed helplessly, leaning back against his sofa. "When Andrew was my boss, I was


    somewhat convinced. He had done me a great favor, he was of noble character and high prestige. But


    now, my boss has be this... this man who is even younger than me! How can I ept this


    willingly?"


    "But, he isn''t some man. He is Jackson, " Bobby argued. He had always held Jackson in great esteem.


    He really admired Jackson''s ability to deal with issues, even though his true boss was Eric.


    "So what? "Now that Andrew is dead, I''ll just revolt against Jackson, " Eric stated, more casually than


    one should.


    Bobby''s eyes widened in shock. "Boss!" he eximed. "Please don''t say things like that. If Jackson


    finds out, you''re sure to be in trouble. Don''t forget, Jackson is powerful by himself, and what''s more: he


    was also the boss of Jonson. If they join forces, there''s little chance for us to win."


    Bobby''s interjection made Eric stop and think. He had to admit, he likely wasn''t powerful enough to


    battle Jackson.


    Something dawned on him all of a sudden. "Bobby!" he cried.


    "Yes, boss. What''s up?" replied Bobby.


    "That woman Jackson protected that year, is she still in the city?" Eric asked.


    "Do you mean Sally? "She''s still here, in the city, yes boss, " Bobby responded.


    Eric began to smirk evilly, his eyes shing with ns. "That''s good. Even if I do nothing, Jackson


    might be in trouble anyway. He is a married man now. How could Sally possibly tolerate not being the


    one in his arms instead of his wife? "They loved each other so much that year. I don''t believe love like


    that vanishes easily."


    Bobby blinked, remaining silent, but he could tell what Eric was thinking.


    "Let''s y it by ear. Wait and see. Jackson will have a lot to deal with soon." Eric nodded as he spoke.


    Jackson parked his car at the H King Group and entered the building, looking for his wife.


    Coincidentally, Wilson left his office to find Cherry as well. Seeing Jackson in the H King Group offices


    was unexpected.


    "Jackson, what are you doing here? Are you looking for Cherry?" Wilson asked.


    "Yes, " Jackson replied, walking up to Wilson. "I''m here to see her."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What a coincidence, I was on my way to meet her too. Let''s go together." Wilson smiled warmly. The


    two men walked in step to Cherry''s office.


    "Come in, please, " Cherry called as she heard knocking on her door. She was astounded to see her


    brother and husband walk in together.


    "Why are you two here together?" Cherry asked, her voice a little higher than usual.


    Her brother''s smile grew a bit. "I met Jackson in the corridor."


    She remembered that today was Jackson''s meeting with Eric and Jonson. He had to havee to talk


    to her about it.


    Despite Wilson''s presence, Cherry walked up to Jackson, snuggling into Jackson''s arms and cooed, "Is


    everything all right?"


    Jackson beamed at her. "Yes, don''t worry. I''m just here to see you."


    "Why don''t we go home first?" Taking a close look at Jackson''s face, his smile didn''t reach his eyes,


    which had a worried glint in them.


    "Wilson, I''m going to head home with Jackson. There''s not much work left to do today, and I will deal


    with it tomorrow." She turned to her brother.


    Wilson nodded and said, "Okay, just go ahead. I''ll help you with the remaining tasks."


    "Thank you, Wilson, " Cherry replied pleasantly.


    "All right, all right. It''s rare that Jacksones to see you in thepany. Just leave now. If there''s


    anything I can help with, do not hesitate to call me, " replied Wilson.


    Cherry shook her head with a smile. "Okay, we''ll be going now." She and Jackson walked out of her


    office together.


    As the elevator doors closed with them inside, Cherry slipped her hand in Jackson''s. "Are you okay?"


    she asked gently.


    "Yes, I''m fine, " Jackson replied lightly. He needed Cherry with him so he could calm down.


    "Don''t think too much, " Cherryforted him. She could tell he wasn''t in a good mood, and felt he


    needed her. "No matter what happens, I''ll always be there for you."


    Eager to return to their cozy home, Jackson squeezed her hand. "Let''s go home now."


    Cherry nodded and replied, "Okay!"


    Walking together out of the H King Group building, Jackson drove the two of them back home.


    As they arrived home, they saw Lily and Bill about to leave.


    "Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry, why are you back home at such an early hour?" Lily asked, a little surprised.


    Normally they should be both busy with their work at this hour. Lily wondered possibilities while she


    waited for their response.


    "There wasn''t much left to do at our works today, so we decided toe home earlier, " Cherry


    exined. "Where are you off to with Bill?"


    "The supermarket, " Lily rified. "We require some vegetables, and some daily necessities like


    detergents. We''ll be finished shopping soon before Joe finishes school and we can pick him up on the


    way home."


    Nodding in acknowledgement, Cherry put on a small smile. "Well, okay then. Drive carefully. Come


    back soon after you pick up Joe."


    "Yes, Mrs. Cherry, " Bill agreed. "Have a good rest with Mr. Jackson and we will be backter."


    Cherry waved as they left.


    Watching the two drive away, Cherry turned to her husband and directed him inside. "Come on, " she


    said to him quietly. "Let''s go into the house."

 Chapter 457 Went To Find Him (Part One)

    Chapter 457 Went To Find Him (Part One)


    Alone atst, Jackson and Cherry sat together on the sofa. Jackson finally showed his distress.


    "Honey, is there anything wrong?" Cherry asked worriedly.


    "I didn''t tell them the truth about the token, " Jackson replied calmly. That afternoon had opened his


    eyes. He couldn''t tell them the token was gone. Eric would most certainly rebel if he did, judging by his


    ambition and personality.


    "Why? Did you not tell them because they didn''t ask?" She watched her husband in curiosity.


    "Yes. They believe with all certainty that I hold the token, " he told her.


    "What are you going to do now?" She coaxed.


    A serious look entered his eyes as he looked into hers. "Honey, I''ve changed my mind about them."


    "What do you mean?" Cherry inquired.


    "I can terminate their employment with the Chu Family and drive them from the city. I just have to


    exchange the token with the appointed person, " Jackson exined.


    "Is that true?" This news caught Cherrypletely by surprise.


    "Yes, " Jackson confirmed. "Grandpa must have thought ahead, so he arranged it this way. Eric and


    Jonson told me that, and I doubt they were lying. There''s no way they would joke about such an


    important topic. They know the consequences of doing so."


    "So, what do you want to do?" Cherry asked.


    "I told them that I wouldn''t call for their services, so they may live as they have been, " Jackson replied


    solemnly. "I''ll take some time to solve the issue with the token, so I may end the agreement with them."


    Listening carefully to her husband''s words, Cherry nodded. "Well, that''s one way to settle these things


    for a while, " she supposed.


    Jackson breathed deeply as he stroked Cherry''s hair affectionately. "Yes, well, hopefully nothing bad


    will happen after. I''ll try to solve them if something does." He paused, considering. "Eric and Jonson


    won''t cause problems, so long as the token doesn''t show up in someone else''s hands."


    That reassured Cherry greatly and she looked at Jackson. "That''s good. Don''t worry too much. There''s


    always a solution."


    "Alright, " Jackson nodded.


    That evening, Joe came home from school, having been picked up by Bill. Walking inside, he saw his


    parents were home and he ran happily to his Mommy. "Mommy, you and Daddy came back so early


    today, " he greeted them with a hug.


    Her son never failed to bring a smile to Cherry''s face and today was no exception. "That''s right, " she


    replied. "We knew our baby boy wasing home soon after school, so we came home earlier."


    Seated on the sofa, Jackson watched his beautiful wife and lovely son with happiness filling his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Mommy, do I have piano ss tonight?" Joe asked eagerly.


    "Maybe. There are four days of sses in a week, which is arranged by your piano teacher Amy."


    Cherry tilted her head at him with a yful look on her face.


    "That''s great! Can we have dinner now? After that, I can wait for Amy to arrive so she can teach me the


    piano." Joe jumped up, taking his Mommy''s hand and leading her to the dining room.


    The young Chu Family sat, eating and talking together in the dining room. Once they were finished, Joe


    waited in the study for Amy.


    As usual, Cherry and Jackson stood together on the balcony to enjoy the beautiful night scene.


    "Honey, do you think I should call Derek and ask him toe over? He could take Amy home after


    ss, " Jackson wondered aloud.


    "Why do you want Derek to take her home? Bill can drive her home, or I could. No need to bother


    Derek tonight, " Cherry replied, misunderstanding Jackson''s meaning.


    "That''s not what I meant, " Jackson spoke so suddenly, Cherry looked at him. "Don''t you understand


    what I meant?"


    Her expression grew confused for a moment, before realisation crossed her delicate features. She


    thought back to when Derek and Amy had met each otherst.


    "Do you want to get Derek together with Amy?" Cherry asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, " Jackson replied with a smile. "He''s never had a girlfriend. Now that he''s met a woman he''s


    attracted to, shouldn''t we try to help them out?" As Derek''s best friend, he felt that it fell to him to help


    Derek with dating Amy.


    "I don''t know. What does Amy think? How does she feel about Derek?" Cherry worried.


    "They''ve only met once. Why don''t you ask her how she feels about Derek after they''ve spent some


    time together?" Jackson suggested.


    Her worries temporarily eased, and she agreed.


    "It''s settled. I''ll call Derek now, " Jackson replied.


    "Ok."


    It wasn''t long before Amy arrived at their house. She greeted Cherry before going upstairs to the study


    to teach Joe.


    Derek rushed into the Chu Family house about half an hourter.


    Cherry and Jackson were lounging in the living room watching TV together when Derek walked in. "Life


    of leisure, huh?" he remarked with a smile, "Where is Miss Amy?"


    "Upstairs teaching Joe, " Cherry replied. She stood up, poured a ss of water and offered it to Derek.


    Derek''s smile only grew. He took the offered ss with appreciation and sat on the sofa.


    "You are very happy, Derek." Cherry noted, a contented smile touching her lips. His reaction surprised


    her.


    "Of course!" Derek told her, "Jackson, Cherry, thank you for giving me this opportunity to be with her."


    "Hey, you''d better do something about it, boy, since we created this opportunity for you. I wouldn''t be


    letting you drive Amy home if Jackson hadn''t told me of your feelings for her, " Cherry teased. Derek


    had yed plenty of jokes on her in the past, and now it was her turn.


    "Oh, Cherry!" Derek said after taking a sip of his water. "You don''t want her to be with me? You would


    give this chance to someone else? "Who else could be better suited than I to drive her without any


    Rolling her eyes, she replied, "Don''t tter yourself. You''lle ording to the schedule. You''ll be


    Amy''s exclusive driver."


    Derek bowed his head gratefully. "Alright, it''s my pleasure. I''ll do it well."


    Listening calmly, Jackson felt his heart warm with happiness for Derek. He thought he wouldn''t need to


    worry about Derek so much if Derek had Amy. His friend''s life would change for the better if he had


    someone to care for him in the future.

 Chapter 458 Went To Find Him (Part Two)

    Chapter 458 Went To Find Him (Part Two)


    After a little while, Derek couldn''t wait any longer. "Cherry, when will the piano lesson end?" he asked,


    eager to meet Amy again.


    "Just wait, Derek! There''s still more than an hour left in Joe''s lesson, " Cherry replied impatiently. She


    took Jackson''s arm and snuggled closer to him.


    Derek''s face fell. "More than an hour? Such a long time!" he whined.


    Her eyes didn''t even leave the TV this time she addressed Derek. "You can go now if you don''t want to


    wait. I can just ask Bill to drive her home after ss."


    "No, no, I''ll wait! I''ll wait for her every time!" he hastily replied.


    Cherry just smiled.


    Derek turned to Jackson, and pleaded in a childish tone. "Jackson, you''re spoiling her!"


    "She is my wife. Who should I spoil if not her?" Jackson replied calmly and coldly.


    That silenced Derek immediately.


    An hourter, Amy had finally finished Joe''s piano lesson. She was surprised to see Derek watching


    TV in the living room with Cherry and Jackson when she came downstairs.


    "Have you finished your ss?" Derek stood immediately to greet Amy.


    Amy blinked. "Yes, " she said softly.


    Standing as well, Cherry and Jackson greeted Amy again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Amy, how was the ss? "Is it hard to teach Joe to y the piano?" Cherry asked with concern.


    "Not at all. Joe is very smart. He easily understands whatever I teach and he does it very well, " Amy


    replied with admiration. "It''s much easier to teach Joe, he is much better than my other students."


    Smiling as a proud mother, Cherry gestured at Derek. "Amy, thank you so much. Derek just happened


    to be here tonight. He''s offered to take you home tonight. Is that okay?"


    Amy nodded gratefully at Derek. "Thank you, Mr. Derek."


    Remaining silent, Derek simply smiled.


    By the time they were in the car on their way to Amy''s home, Amy had guessed that Derek had made a


    point to wait for her at the Chu Family residence.


    "Were you deliberately waiting for me there?" Amy finally gathered the courage to ask the question


    burning on her mind.


    Taken aback by Amy''s sudden question, he stuttered, "I...I..."


    She looked at the side of Derek''s face as he watched the road. "Yes, or no? I don''t like liars, " she told


    him sternly.


    Derek cared a great deal for Amy, and she was grateful to that. He wasn''t the terrible men she met at


    other ces, so she wasn''t opposed to going for it with him. If he really did want to date her, she''d like


    to give it a go.


    "Well, yes, I wanted to make sure you got home safely, " Derek started hesitantly. He took an


    opportunity to pull the car over and park on the side of the road.


    Something emboldened Derek once they''d stopped and he looked at Amy directly. "Amy, I like you and


    I want to be your boyfriend."


    Amy stared back in disbelief. Surprise and embarrassment flushed her face, caused by his sudden


    confidence.


    "But...But..." This time, it was Amy that stuttered and stumbled over her words. "We''ve only met twice, "


    she told him.


    "Do you believe that it was love at first sight, the moment I saw you. Your good friend, Cherry, she and


    Jackson met each other once and they decided then to get married, " he revealed, in an attempt to


    persuade her.


    "Really?" Amy asked in surprise. This was unexpected. Cherry hadn''t told her how they met or when


    they decided to get married. Could it be true? Wasn''t that a little too fast?


    Nodding and a little breathless, Derek''s eyes softened. "Yes. I believe you''re a good woman. Cherry is


    a good judge of character, and I trust her. You can trust me too. So, what do you think?" he asked, and


    his voice was hopeful. "Shall we have a ''love after marriage'' story?"


    "Is that possible?" asked Amy, her heart pounding against her chest faster and faster. She knew she


    felt something for the man before her, and she did believe in feelings. But marriage was serious,


    something that would affect her life. She needed to think about it carefully. How could she marry


    someone without thinking?


    "Absolutely, it''s possible! Amy, I want to marry you! Now!" Derek cried. He had always been impulsive.


    He truly felt that he loved the woman in front of him, not just because he had seen Jackson do it. He


    hadn''t fallen in love with a woman for many years. How could he let her go without fighting for them?


    Amy was trying to resist the madness of her heart. "Derek, " she finally uttered.


    "Yes, " replied Derek.


    She took a deep breath. "One week!" she told him firmly but anxiously. "We''ll trial for one week to be


    together. If we can get to know each other and tolerate each others'' ws and shorings within one


    week, I''ll promise to marry you." She rxed, not realising she had been tense. She couldn''t believe


    she''d promised that. But she still firmly believed in a Mr. Right for her, the man who would break her


    principles, change her habits and be the exception to her. And she thought that could be Derek.


    Derek replied firmly, "Okay, okay." He believed confidently that he would marry her one day.


    The next day, Cherry went to meet a client to prepare and sign the contract. She paused at the door of


    the hotel, taking a deep breath. She was fully prepared and confident. This client was especially


    important for the H King Group, and she was to sign the contract with him.


    She entered the hotel and quickly walked to the appointed private room. Upon entry, she was stunned


    to see Mond in the private room.


    "Mond? Why are you here?" Cherry asked in surprise. Why was Mond here sitting next to the H King


    Group''s client? What''s going on?


    Mond didn''t respond to Cherry, but instead turned to the man beside him. "You can leave now."


    "Y-yes, Mr. Mond. I''ll leave now, " the man agreed, trembling. He left in a nervous hurry.

 Chapter 459 Went To Find Him (Part Three)

    Chapter 459 Went To Find Him (Part Three)


    "No!" Cherry stood in the doorway to block him from leaving. "You''re the client I''m here to meet. I''m


    from the H King Group, and I need to talk to you about the business affairs. How can you leave now?"


    "Mrs. Cherry, you can speak with Mr. Mond, and he will sign the contract with you, if you make the deal.


    It''s all still valid, " the man reassured her before pushing past her to leave.


    Temper ring, she sat in the chair before her. Cherry looked at Mond angrily. "What are you doing


    here? "Why do you interrupt my work?"


    "Would you have agreed to see me if I hadn''t interrupted your work?" he asked smugly. Cherry had to


    admit that she wouldn''t have. He had tried so many times to see her, and she refused every time. She


    resolved that she wouldn''t keep a pleasant attitude towards him if she must meet with him.


    "Why must I see you? Is there anything to say between you and me?" asked Cherry. She didn''t know


    what Mond wanted to do. She did know that Mond always regarded her Jackson as his enemy. So why


    should she talk to Mond?


    "Could you not speak to me with such an attitude? "Cherry, you wouldn''t talk to me like that if you knew


    everything about Jackson!" Mond told her. He hadn''t nned to tell her everything just yet. He was


    sure, however, that Cherry would definitely change her attitude towards him if he did.


    She set her jaw firmly and took a deep breath. She decided she didn''t want to waste more time than


    she needed to with Mond. "Mr. Mond, I don''t care to know what you mean about ''everything''. I''m only


    here today to sign the contract. Since you are apparently my client now, please take a look at the


    contract. If there is no problem with the contract, you may sign."


    Cherry informed him, offering him the contract.


    Immediately, he took the contract and set it aside. "Cherry, won''t you hear my words?" he told her,


    anger shing in his eyes. "Do you think you can just do whatever you want since I don''t want to hurt


    you?"


    Disappointment rose in his heart. If he really wanted to take revenge on Jackson, he would have begun


    by harming Cherry. The problem was, he didn''t want to hurt Cherry. Ever since she was trapped in the


    elevator and he helped her out without thinking, he was no longer willing to hurt her. Even though he


    hated Jackson so much, he couldn''t bring himself to hurt her any more.


    She sighed. "Mr. Mond, " she said calmly. "Does it matter to you that I do my own business?"


    "What if I say ''Yes''? Each and every move of you and Jackson is rted to me. Then what should you


    do now?" Mond asked.


    She shook her head. She didn''t know how to answer that. Instead, she ignored it. "Mond, I really don''t


    know what happened between you and Jackson. If you still hate Jackson because of what happened in


    the residentialpound, why won''t you forget? Stephen has already moved on! If Jackson did


    something bad to you, I''ll apologise for him now. Sorry! I''m really sorry! Isn''t that enough for you?"


    Her words burning in the air, she stood to leave.


    Mond didn''t move. "Sister-inw, " he called her coldly, "it''s really not as simply as you thought, haha!"


    Sister-inw? That word halted her in her tracks. What did that mean? Why would he call her that? He


    wasn''t like Derek. Derek called her sister-inw because he was Jackson''s best friend, but what about


    Mond? Was Mond one of Jackson''s best friends too? But Jackson never mentioned Mond when he


    spoke to her of his childhood. How could Mond call her sister-inw?


    Cherry turned slowly, the confusion turning in her mind, and she looked at Mond.


    Before Cherry could speak, Mond did.


    "Cherry, I think I need to change my mind about you. I need to do something to you, " Mond said to her,


    standing and walking towards her. "I have to ruin Jackson, and that begins with hurting you!"


    His eyes zed with anger as he got closer and closer. "I''ve neglected your family recently. Jackson.


    You. And your baby son. From now on, I''ll take ''good'' care of you with all my heart. I want you all to


    have ''good'' lives." He leaned in and whispered, "A very... ''good'' life!"


    Mond left Cherry in that private room, stewing about his words.


    Cherry stood in ce, thinking fearfully about Mond''s words. His threats. Would their son be in danger?


    Would Jackson be in danger too?


    She felt fixed to the spot in terror. She barely noticed it as her client returned to the room, pulled out a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    pen and signed the contract quickly.


    "Mrs. Cherry, I''ve signed the contract. I''ll ask my people to attend the H King Group to sort out the


    specific matters with you in a few days. Don''t worry, " he told her lightly. He hesitated, awaiting her


    response. When none came, he turned and left.


    A little after her client had left, Cherry finally looked at the contract. As he said, it was signed. She just


    couldn''t shake Mond''s words from her mind.


    She felt the need to find Jackson right now and tell him what happened. She and Jackson could make


    preparations if Mond''s threats were true.


    Hurrying out of the private room with the contract, she drove to the bar trying to call Jackson.


    However, none of her phone calls went through. He didn''t answer. Her heart was beating faster, and


    her chest tightened with anxiety and worry. What could he be doing now? Why didn''t he answer her


    calls?


    She tried to convince herself that Jackson was probably just too busy with work to answer the phone,


    but to no avail. She felt something would happen, but she couldn''t figure out what or when.


    A few deep breathster, she rxed as much as she could in this situation. Cherry decided to try her


    best to focus on driving. It was useless to think and worry so much. She should drive carefully to


    Jackson''s bar. She would find him as soon as possible, and she would finally be able to calm down


    once she was in her husband''s warm embrace.

 Chapter 460 Never Let Him Go (Part One)

    Chapter 460 Never Let Him Go (Part One)


    At the bar, the hygiene of each of the seating areas was being checked. Susan followed Jackson


    around as he inspected every single surface to ensure cleanliness. She recorded all the problems that


    Jackson found and ryed to her during their inspection.


    "I want to get this over sooner. Is there any ce we haven''t checked?" asked Jackson.


    "Only the VIP seating area is left. We have finished all these other rooms andpartments, " Susan


    answered diligently.


    "Come on, let''s go take a look, " said Jackson and he then walked straight to the VIP area. It was easily


    one of the best-decorated areas in the city. It was furnished with red leather and ck cushions. It was


    also the hardest VIP area to get ess to.


    Susan scurried after Jackson, trying to keep up with his speed walking and long legs.


    Cherry went straight to Jackson''s office after she reached the bar. She opened the door but there was


    nobody inside. Meanwhile, she noticed that a waiter happened to walk past the door.


    "Excuse me, do you know where Mr. Jackson is?" Cherry quickly inquired as she was anxious to meet


    Jackson at that very moment.


    "Mr. Jackson was checking the hygiene of the VIP area a few minutes ago. If you go fast enough, you


    might catch him. I think he is still there, " replied the waiter.


    Cherry said no more, and instead walked directly towards the VIPpartments. Jackson better be


    there, she did not have the patience to run around the whole building looking for him.


    In thepartment, Jackson was carefully checking to see if there was any rubbish left in the corners.


    Watching Jackson''s robust figure, Susan gradually got lost in her thought. She knew that these VIP


    it was only her and Jackson in the room. It was the perfect opportunity for her to express her adoration


    to Jackson.


    Susan slowly stepped close to Jackson and stood in front of him.


    Jackson thought that Susan had something to tell him. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Susan suddenly flung her arms around Jackson''s neck, snuggling herself into his body. She could feel


    every single muscle of his pressed up against her soft body. Staring at Jackson''s appealing eyes, she


    uttered breathily, "Mr. Jackson, I really like you."


    Jackson was stunned momentarily at Susan''s words and froze. He had never expected her to say


    these words and he didn''t know how to respond, for a second. Then, he regained control of his senses.


    "I have a wife already, " replied Jackson coldly. Susan was just an ordinary staff member to him and he


    had no interest in her. He had a wonderful wife and no woman piqued his interest. The only reason he


    had not fired her so far was only because of Stephen. When he left the city, he had told Jackson that


    Susan was a veteran employee of the bar so he hoped that Jackson would take care of her. But seeing


    her throw herself at him made him sick.


    "I know, but I don''t care. I want to be with you, " said Susan intimately. Looking at Jackson''s exquisite


    and charming face, Susan even hoped that she could give herself to him as a present as long as


    Jackson would ept her.


    "Let go of me! Get out of here!" shouted Jackson coldly with fury in his voice. He did not want to get


    close to any other woman except Cherry. For her, he was willing to stick to his principles all his life.


    Jackson had seriously suffered from the mistake he made five years ago for being not able to give up


    Sally. Now that he had managed to get Cherry back and had a happy life with her, he would never do


    anything else to destroy the beautiful dream.


    "No!" responded Susan firmly, showing no intention of leaving. She earnestly gazed at Jackson and


    said, "I have been in love with you for a long time. But why do you always refuse to give me a chance,


    give me a chance to approach you? If you got to know me, you would realize that I am entirely


    loveable. Please just give me a chance to prove it to you. There is no other way for me to say the


    words resounding inside my heart. Jackson, I really really like you."


    "How many times do I have to repeat myself? I am not interested in you, " he enunciated clearly. It was


    obvious that Jackson was infuriated. For Susan to throw herself at him was eptable, but not letting


    him go and forcing him to listen to her bber was not. She needed to take stock of the situation and


    let go of her hopes and dreams, whatever they had been.


    However, Cherry had already seen them at that very moment. The sight made her stop in her tracks


    and made her blood run cold. ''What''s this? What is Jackson doing now? What''s Susan doing to him?


    Why are they being so intimate?'' wondered Cherry.


    Cherry suddenly recalled the time she saw John and Jean making love on the bed. And now, she saw


    an enchanting woman holding a man by the neck. And that man was no other than her husband! It


    looked like she was finally witnessing Jackson''s yboy nature in action.


    "What are you doing?" Cherry finally yielded to her impulse to stop them.


    Jackson was surprised all of a sudden when he heard Cherry''s voice. As he turned his head, he found


    that Cherry was staring at him, questioningly.


    Susan quickly removed her hands from Jackson''s neck as soon as she caught sight of Cherry''s face,


    and then stared at her and had no idea what to do next.


    "Baby, " Jackson hurriedly walked to Cherry and tried to cate her.


    But when Cherry saw Jackson getting close to her, she immediately turned around and ran away.


    Realizing that Cherry was trying to escape him, Jackson quickened his pace and dashed after her.


    It didn''t take Jackson very long to catch up with Cherry. He then seized Cherry''s arm and drew her


    forcibly into his arms.


    "Release me! Let go!" cried Cherry excitedly, telling herself in her heart that she should not believe


    what she had just seen, ''It''s not true! It''s not!''


    "Listen to me, what you saw wasn''t the truth. You need to understand the context of the situation, "


    exined Jackson. He knew that Cherry was experiencing a wide range of emotions, anger being the


    strongest, but he could not let go of her. She was the one he cared most about in the world. How could


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    he let her misunderstand his actions?


    "No, no, I don''t want to listen to you!" Cherry covered her ears with her hands, unwilling to listen to his


    exnation. At that moment when she stood in front of the man she loved most, Cherry believed that


    what she had seen was much more convincing than any exnation he could ever give. Though


    Jackson was her husband and she should trust him, she just couldn''t do that as the scene kept


    reying in her mind.

 Chapter 461 Never Let Him Go (Part Two)

    Chapter 461 Never Let Him Go (Part Two)


    Cherry shook off Jackson''s hands and ran away from the bar.


    In the vehicle, Cherry couldn''t help crying as she was driving. It was only when she arrived at a remote


    ce in the suburbs that she decided to pull over.


    Cherry couldn''t hold back her tears. She didn''t want to believe that Jackson had betrayed her. But a


    short while ago, Susan was snuggled up to Jackson so intimately, just like she did at ordinary times.


    How could she not care about such intimate behavior?


    Suddenly, so many pictures appeared in Cherry''s mind. She recalled John''s betrayal, the scene where


    he making love with Jean, as well as Jackson''s different attitude to Sally and her when Sally had shown


    up. All those things which she thought she had forgotten reappeared in front of her eyes again. Then


    Cherry began to realize that she had never forgotten her miseries.


    The hours wasted away, Cherry sat in her car quietly, her phone ringing beside her. Even though


    Cherry didn''t look at it, she knew it was probably Jackson who was calling.


    Cherry ignored the sound of her phone. She didn''t want to talk to anyone, especially Jackson. She just


    needed some time alone.


    Far off to the West the sun was sinking, while Cherry had driven to Emily''s cemetery. Standing in front


    of her tombstone, Cherry didn''t cry. She came here just because she missed Emily so much and


    wanted to visit her.


    Staring at the yellowed photograph, Cherry told herself that she should be strong no matter what. The


    good times were in the past. She should learn to be independent even if there were people she could


    depend on. Any of them could easily betray her as Jackson had and she would be left alone in the wind


    yet again. She told herself to have confidence though she was resigned to having a sad, difficult life.


    The most important thing for her was to protect her son well. After all, Joe was her sole family now.


    It was already evening when Cherry went back home. As she walked out of the car, she saw Jackson


    and Joe waiting at the door. Paying no attention to Jackson, Cherry only focused her eyes on Joe.


    "Mommy, Mommy, where did you go? Why are you back sote?" Joe ran to his Mommy and hugged


    her tightly. He was vexed with her but worried too. She had never left him for such a long time before.


    "I had something to do so I am backte. Why are you standing out here? It''s so cold, " said Cherry,


    and she dragged Joe with her into the vi,pletely ignoring Jackson who was standing nearby.


    "It''s okay. I don''t feel cold when I wait for you. Mommy,e, let''s have dinner together, " said Joe,


    cheerfully. Now that his mother was back, all was well in his world.


    "Okay, " replied Cherry.


    They sat down together to have a family meal. Cherry took care of Joe during dinner, and said some


    words to him asionally, disregarding the man sitting next to them. Her cold behavior did not shock


    Jackson as he knew she was still recovering from the afternoon''s incident.


    Jackson also wanted to say something when he saw Cherry and Joe eating and chatting cheerfully, but


    he didn''t know where to start, so he kept silent.


    After dinner, Cherry went to the second floor to help Joe with his homework as she knew that Joe had


    no piano ss that day.


    In the bedroom, Jackson waited until the clock struck nine but Cherry had note back yet. He


    immediately rose and left, and walked straight to Joe''s room.


    After he slightly pushed the door open, he saw Cherry sitting on the edge of Joe''s bed. He slowly


    walked closer to her.


    Seeing that Joe had fallen asleep. Jackson said gently to Cherry, "Come on, we need to talk."


    Finishing his words, Jackson went out of the room.


    But Cherry stayed there much longer. She tried to take as much time as possible by straightening the


    covers and covering Joe up carefully before finally getting out.


    As soon as she stepped into their room, she saw Jackson standing by the door forlornly, waiting for her.


    At that moment, Jackson quickly shut the door and took Cherry into his arms.


    "Baby, I''m really sorry but please, don''t be angry with me, " said Jackson right away. He was afraid that


    Cherry would give no chance to him and at that time he would lose his opportunity to speak.


    But Cherry still gave no response. Shey silently in his arms like a rag doll, listening to Jackson''s


    apology.


    Noticing that Cherry didn''t say a word, Jackson slowly released her, touching her cheeks with his


    hands and kissing her brow, "It''s not what you think. Nothing was going on between me and Susan.


    Please believe me."


    "How can I believe you?" Cherry suddenly yelled, ring at Jackson. She was still waiting for some


    exnation that made sense from him, but it looked like she wasn''t going to get that anytime soon.


    When Jackson looked at Cherry''s eyes, he instantly forgot his words. ''Is she suspecting me now?''


    Jackson couldn''t understand why Cherry was unwilling to trust him at all. They were husband and wife,


    after all, weren''t they? Sure, the position he had been in was precarious but she should trust his words


    and understand the situation from the context. But she would never know the context if she didn''t listen


    to him.


    "Baby, I''m your husband. Don''t you trust me?" Jackson began to get anxious. He was willing to fully


    prostrate himself in front of her. He only cared about what she thought. But if Cherry had lost her


    confidence in him and was unwilling to give him a chance, what could he say to her next? No matter


    what he said, it would all be meaningless. Did he still need to struggle, then?


    "I know that you are a charming man and, wealthy. I even know that many girls dream of snagging a


    man like you. I had worried about these things when you took over the bar. The temptations of the


    outside world are beyond my imagination. I also have no idea about what kind of temptations are


    around you. I want to trust you too, because you are my husband and Joe''s Daddy. But how can I


    forget what I saw with my own eyes and convince myself that what I saw just now is not true, instead,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    you are just ying games?" Cherry burst into tears again. Jackson was too important to her and she


    cared about him too much. The pain of the betrayal was still fresh in her heart. It would take some time


    for it to heal.


    Jackson felt sick at heart when he saw Cherry''s eyes filled with tears. And he was at a loss of what to


    do in this kind of situation


    Jackson held Cherry in his arms again, stroking her hair to console her.


    Muchter, Jackson released Cherry and said in a soft voice, "Have some sleep, baby. You need to go


    to work tomorrow."


    After that, he walked away from Cherry and left the bedroom.


    Cherry stood her ground without speaking a word. She knew that Jackson was going to leave but she


    did not have the courage to call him back, feeling so confused about what to do next.


    Cherry didn''t know how she managed to get to the bed and lie down. She just kept silent, gazing at the


    ceiling.


    Jackson drove to the family residence. He went into the living room, took out a bottle of wine and a cup,


    and drank alone on the sofa.

 Chapter 462 Never Let Him Go (Part Three)

    Chapter 462 Never Let Him Go (Part Three)


    Jackson recalled what had happened five years ago. When he had gotten out of the bathroom and


    seen Cherry sleeping on his bed, he had gotten out of control and made Cherry his woman. He quickly


    got addicted to her and became infatuated with her body. He had tried all means to look for her and


    never expected her to be his blind date. That''s why he got married to her so quickly. He was anxious to


    keep her at his side. He made her his woman on impulse, so he must protect her perfectly. Her past


    and those people who had hurt her had always been in his mind. Jackson promised that he would


    spare no efforts to make her happy and safe, but eventually he failed to do that and she left him. The


    moment he got the news that Cherry had left, he even wanted to kill himself. Cherry had already


    be a necessary part of his life and she was so important in his heart. He did not realize that he


    had gone far wrong until that moment. In the past days, he only cared about Sally''s thoughts while paid


    no attention to hers. What kind of life did he actually provide for her?


    Five yearster, when he had looked at her in astonishment at the hotel, he couldn''t suppress the


    impulse inside his heart and then started bullying her. He wanted to be with her so much and the idea


    almost drove him crazy. He tried all means to keep her at his side. The appearance of Joe had


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    surprised him but made him happy, which encouraged him to protect his family and Cherry. He hoped


    that he could provide Cherry with a happy life, so that she would never frown or cry again. He hoped


    that she could feel tenderness every time she was held in his arms. Unfortunately, he didn''t manage it.


    He wished he were an ordinary person rather than Jackson, it would''ve been easier for him to try his


    best to give an ideal life to Cherry.


    Jacksony on the sofa drunk, his mind full of Cherry''s face. ''When did I begin to be attracted to


    Cherry? Was it the night I met her for the first time?'' wondered Jackson.


    The next morning, Cherry got up and went to Joe''s room to wake him up.


    Joe could see that his Mommy was tired and hadn''t slept well. Even though he didn''t know what had


    happened between his Daddy and Mommy, he was quite sure that his Mommy was angry.


    "Mommy, are you okay?" Joe stared at his Mommy.


    "Yes, I''m well, " responded Cherry, forcing a smile onto her face.


    Joe decided not to say anything more when he saw his Mommy pretend to be tough.


    After making a simple breakfast and sending Joe to school, Cherry drove back to thepany.


    As Cherry reached the first floor of the H King Building, she met Wilson who had just arrived too.


    Noticing that Cherry didn''t look good today, Wilson asked with concern, "Cherry, are you all right? You


    look terrible."


    "I didn''t get enough sleepst night. Brother, don''t worry about me, I''m very well, " answered Cherry.


    "Would you like to go back home to take rest? I can permit you to leave now, " said Wilson. As Cherry''s


    older brother, he tried to take good care of her.


    "It''s okay. I''ll feel better with a cup of tea, " replied Cherry, and then she entered the lift with him.


    Cherry went to her office and sat at her desk. She still felt somewhat ufortable as she seemed to


    have chest tightness and dizziness.


    All of a sudden, Cherry was ovee with a feeling of nausea. She quickly mped her hand against


    her mouth and rushed to the toilet.


    After emptying the contents of her stomach in the sink, Cherry felt much better. Then she got back to


    her office.


    Just as she sat down, Cherry heard her phone ring. She took it out and found that Derek was calling


    her, so she answered the phone.


    "Hello, Derek, " said Cherry.


    "Sister, do you know where Jackson is?" Derek asked quickly.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t sleep at homest night, " answered Cherry honestly because she thought it


    was unnecessary to hide the truth from him.


    "Didn''t hee backst night? I have arrived at the bar now but he is not there. And I can''t get


    through to his phone. I have no idea where he is now, " uttered Derek.


    "Is an emergency going on or something?" questioned Cherry.


    "No, there is no emergency. I just couldn''t find him so I asked you. I thought you''d know where he was,


    " answered Derek.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe I should go back home to see if he hase back now, " replied Cherry. She felt


    a bit worried about Jackson.


    "Sister, you needn''t go back. I can do that for you. Just continue your work. I''m free now and I can go to


    your house to take a look, " said Derek.


    "Alright, then I will keep on working. You can look for him yourself, " responded Cherry.


    "Okay, just do that. I''m going to hang up, " finally said Derek.


    "Fine."


    Cherry hung up the phone and felt worried about Jackson. He hadn''t been back all night, but where


    would he have gone? Had he gone back to the family residence or just stayed at a hotel?


    While Cherry was so nervous, her phone started to ring again. Cherry took one look to it and saw that it


    was Mond who had called her.


    Cherry did not intend to answer it, but Mond kept calling. Finally, she relented and answered the phone.


    "Hello, " said Cherry.


    "Do you want to know where Jackson is now?" spoke Mond seriously.


    Cherry sounded surprised when she heard Mond''s words.


    "Where is he now?" asked Cherry in reply.


    "The family residence, " answered Mond simply, and then added, "Go look for him immediately, or you


    will regret it."


    Mond hung up the phone before Cherry could respond.


    Holding the phone in her hands, Cherry didn''t know whether to go find Jackson or not.


    But after a mental struggle, she decided to go find him. Cherry stood up, took her coat and her


    handbag with her, then left the office.


    Sitting in his car, Mond gazed at the gate of the family residence nearby, and dialed Sally''s number.


    "Hello, what''s up?" asked Sally on the phone.


    "Jackson is in the family residence now. He is alone. You can go to him now, but Cherry will be here too


    in a short time. If you want to destroy their rtionship and have Jackson all to yourself, it will be a


    good opportunity for you."


    Mond hung up the phone after he finished his words. His evil n was set into motion.


    As he looked at the house in front of him, a small, unobtrusive, wicked smile curved Mond''s lips. He


    was sure that Sally would arrive at the family residence before Cherry. If things went well, he would


    have a chance to see a wonderful family drama. He would let ruin befall Jackson''s family. This was


    Jackson''s retribution and he deserved it.


    Mond nkly looked at the gate of the family residence, the smile on his face gradually froze. If nothing


    happened that year, he should also live there because he was an army brat too, just like Jackson was.


    But Jackson led such a happy life, which contrasted sharply with his life. How could he let Jackson go


    so easily?

 Chapter 463 Looking For Mond (Part One)

    Chapter 463 Looking For Mond (Part One)


    While driving, Cherry bnced her phone and dialed Derek''s number quickly.


    Derek greeted her, "Hello, Cherry."


    Cherry hastily said, "Derek, Jackson is now in the military residentialpound. Please go there and


    find him quickly. I''m also driving there right now."


    Derek being Derek, didn''t ask any questions but replied, "Okay, I will do it. I''m leaving immediately."


    Cherry felt kind of relieved because she now knew that Jackson had been in the military residential


    At the same time, Sally was also driving her car and entered thepound.


    She reached the gate of the Chu House and kept knocking on the door. She was certain that Jackson


    was in the house. Mond didn''t need to y a joke on her, so Jackson must be here.


    Sally cried, "Jackson, Jackson, open the door. Open the door please."


    After a long wait, Jackson opened the door. His hair was disheveled and his clothes were inplete


    disarray. He scrubbed his face with his hands and squinted in the bright daylight, at his unexpected


    visitor.


    The stench of liquor emanating from Jackson hit Sally immediately. She saw that Jackson was drunk


    and realized that something must have happened to cause him to be such a mess.


    Jackson drunkenly yelled at her, "Why are you here? Get out." Then he moved to close the door.


    Sally put her foot in between and pushed the door open. She urgently grasped his arm and asked him


    with concern, "Why are you drunk in the middle of the day? Are you okay? What happened?"


    Jackson continued to yell, "It''s none of your business. Get out of my house." Then he attempted to


    push Sally away, but lost control of his body and fell back involuntarily.


    Sally immediately supported him and held him in her arms, calling, "Jackson, Jackson."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jackson squinted and felt weak and exhausted. His vision became blurry and he almost became


    unconscious.


    Sally talked to him, "Jackson, let''s go and sit on the sofa first." Then she supported Jackson and


    walked to the living room.


    After they reached the living room, Sally noticed the bottles on the coffee table. The sofa was also


    really messy and littered.


    It suddenly urred to her that Mond had told her that Cherry would also be there soon.


    She quickly had an idea. If this n went well, she would not only be able to get Jackson back, but also


    kick Cherry out of the Chu House and make her leave Jackson forever.


    Sally watched the drunk Jackson and gently said, "Jackson, let''s go upstairs and take some rest. Is that


    okay?"


    Jackson faintly refused, "No. Get out." But he had no strength to resist Sally.


    Sally supported him andboriously went upstairs.


    Halfway up the staircase, she threw her bag on the staircase.


    After they reached the second floor, she took Jackson directly into the bedroom.


    Jackson saw the familiar bedroom and soliloquized, "Baby, this is our home. We live here and we''ll


    always live here. Live here."


    He then fell onto the bed.


    Sally looked at Jackson who was lying on the bed and felt happy. Because she was going to carry out


    her n and do some interesting things.


    She put Jackson in the right position and let him lie on the bedfortably. Then she took off her coat,


    Sally lightly asked, "Jackson, shall we sleep together?"


    Jackson squinted his eyes and was just able to figure out that it was Sally who was talking to him, not


    Cherry.


    Jackson shouted, "Get out. I want my baby. My baby." Then he pushed her aside.


    However, Sally had no intention of leaving. She climbed onto him again and slowly unbuttoned his shirt.


    Jackson could feel someone touching him, so he pulled Sally''s hand and looked at her closely. When


    he figured out who she was, he said, "You''re not her. You''re not her. Get out."


    Sally got angry immediately and shouted, "Yes. I''m not her. How could I ever be that bitch? But


    Jackson, don''t you love me at all? When we were kids, you promised to protect me forever. You''ve said


    that a lot of times."


    Jackson told her his real thoughts, "But now I only want to protect Cherry and Joe." All he wanted was


    to be with Cherry and protect her and their son.


    Sally cried, "Why? Why are you being so cruel to me? Just because I''ve left you alone so many years?


    Why did you fall in love with Cherry? What charm does she have? I''m much more attractive than her.


    Look at me, okay? Don''t be so cruel to me." Tears began to fall down her cheeks because Jackson was


    no longer the man she had known. She hade back, but he had already fallen in love another


    woman and given that woman his heart. Even though she had tried her best, she still couldn''t get his


    attention again.


    Watching a sleeping Jackson, she climbed onto his chest, put her face against his shirt and talked to


    herself, "Jackson, look at me. I''ll be satisfied even if you just nce at me once."


    Cherry stopped the car in the military residentialpound. The moment she got out of the car, she


    saw Derek driving in at the same time.


    Derek hastily stepped out of the car and walked towards Cherry.


    Derek asked, "Cherry, how do you know Jackson is here? Did he call you?"


    Cherry replied, "No. Mond told me."


    Derek was confused and asked, "Mond?" He couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Cherry said, "I don''t know what happened, either. So we''d better enter the house first to see what is


    going on."


    Derek agreed, "Okay, let''s go." Then he walked to the door of the Chu House with Cherry.


    Cherry opened the door with her key and entered the living room. She smelt the wine and saw the


    messy living room and bottles immediately. Then she knew that Jackson had gotten drunk and wanted


    to drown himself in alcohol.


    Derek causally asked, "What happened to Jackson? Why did he drink so much alcohol?"


    Cherry looked around and found Jackson wasn''t there downstairs.


    Suddenly, she noticed there was a woman''s bag on the staircase. Cherry wondered what had


    happened in this house.


    Derek also saw that bag and asked directly, "What''s going on?''


    Cherry said nothing to him. At this moment, she couldn''t control herself and went up the stairs step by


    step, afraid of what she''d see upstairs. She had all sorts of images running through her mind.


    Derek saw Cherry going up the stairs, so he also followed her in tandem.


    When Cherry finally stood in front of the bedroom, tears fell rapidly from her eyes but her face


    remained stonily stagnant. She saw her husband lying next to another woman, a woman he had loved,


    Sally. Though Jackson and Sally were clothed, she could clearly see that Jackson''s shirt was


    unbuttoned and Sally''s coat was on the ground. Seeing the half-dressed Jackson and Sally, Cherry


    couldn''t help imagining what had happened.


    When Derek reached the second floor, he saw that Cherry was standing in front of the door. He


    reached Cherry and his eyes widened when he saw Jackson and Sally were lying together on the bed.


    He wondered why they had slept on one bed.


    Derek saw that Sally was lying in Jackson''s arms and wondered what were they doing.


    Cherry cried, "Mond told me that if I didn''te, I would regret it. But now I''m regretting it. I shouldn''t


    havee here." Then she turned around and ran downstairs.


    Hearing her crying, Derek felt sad, but his eyes were filled with anger.


    Derek suddenly yelled, "Jackson." And he went into the bedroom.


    He walked to the bed and pulled Sally away from Jackson.


    Derek cursed, "You cheeky devil!" Then he pushed her aside.


    Jackson felt someone moving, so he frowned. But he still couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Derek shouted to him, "Jackson, what kind of man are you?" With these words, he held Jackson''s


    cor and punched him in the face.


    Jackson could feel blood trickling out of his nose. He shook his head very hard and then opened an


    eye slowly.

 Chapter 464 Looking For Mond (Part Two)

    Chapter 464 Looking For Mond (Part Two)


    Jackson asked, "Derek, why are you here?" He had no idea what was going on. And when he saw


    Derek, he was puzzled. He knew that he was in the military''s residentialpound, but why was Derek


    also here?


    Derek angrily yelled, "Did youe here and drink so much to sleep with Sally? Have you considered


    Cherry? Have you thought about Joe? How will they feel?" At this moment, Derek did not care about


    his friendship with Jackson, because he was more concerned about Cherry.


    Hearing this, Jackson realized that something serious had happened, so he tried to regain


    consciousness and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    It was obvious that he still didn''t know what had happened.


    Jackson looked around and his eyes widened when he saw Sally. Seeing half-dressed Sally, Jackson


    suddenly sobered up. Then he lowered his head and found that only two buttons of his shirt were


    unfastened.


    Jackson looked at Derek and asked, "What on earth happened here?"


    Derek saw from Jackson''s eyes that he had no idea of what was going on, so he believed that this had


    been orchestrated by Sally.


    Derek red at Sally and told Jackson, "I came here with Cherry and saw that you were lying on the


    bed with Sally."


    Jackson was anxious and asked, "Where is Cherry now?" Cherry was the only one who he cared


    about.


    Derek replied, "She has left. Even if you try to exin the situation, it might be useless."


    Jackson ignored Derek''s words, pushed him aside, got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom


    directly.


    Cherry was crying while driving the car. She elerated the car to the fastest speed and didn''t notice


    that Mond had followed her since she left thepound.


    Mond watched her car and was quite worried about her, because the speed of her car was very fast,


    which meant that she was in a bad mood. If he were in her ce, he would have also been distraught.


    So how could she be okay?


    Cherry stopped the car until she reached the sea.


    She went out of the car, walked to the barrier, faced the sea and cried, "Why? Why do you do this to


    me?"


    Tears kept falling down her face. Her heart almost broke. Just now, she realized how much she cared


    about the rtionship between Jackson and Sally. She always felt bad about herself when she was in


    front of them. She thought that Jackson possibly still loved Sally. After all, Sally was the woman he had


    been in love with. However, when Cherry and Jackson got married, there had been no love between


    them. So Cherry wondered how she couldpete with Sally now.


    Mond sat in the car and felt quite sad as he watched thin Cherry swaying in the strong sea breeze. He


    had decided to target Jackson and ignore Cherry''s feelings. But when he saw that Cherry had left the


    military''s residentialpound, he couldn''t help but follow her. Seeing that she stood there alone, he


    really wanted to go ahead,fort her and even tell her that this had been the result of his n.


    Cherry stood beside the sea for three hours and her legs becamepletely numb.


    A cool wind came along and Cherry couldn''t help shivering.


    Cherry told herself, ''No matter what has happened, I should be strong and face it. Now, I live not only


    for myself but also for my son. Even though Jackson doesn''t love me and has betrayed me multiple


    times, what does it matter? I knew that they were together five years ago.''


    Cherry intended to leave, but the moment she turned around, she felt pain in her lower abdomen and


    started to feel a little dizzy.


    After two steps, Cherry felt weak and she fell to the ground the next second.


    Mond was still in the car and when he noticed that Cherry had fallen down, he immediately got out of


    the car and ran to Cherry.


    He crouched down, held Cherry and shouted, "Cherry! Cherry! Wake up! Wake up!"


    But no matter how hard he called her, she didn''t wake.


    Mond then quickly picked her up and hastily said, "You''ll be fine. You''ll be okay. I''ll take you to the


    hospital right now."


    He put Cherry in his car and drove away quickly.


    Jackson called Cherry while he drove the car and looked for her.


    Jackson muttered to himself anxiously, "Babe, where are you? Answer the phone."


    He returned home and saw that Lily was cleaning the living room, so he urgently asked, "Is Mrs. Cherry


    back home?"


    "No." replied Lily. When she saw that Jackson was anxious, she asked, "What''s wrong, sir? What''s


    going on?"


    Jackson had no time to answer her question. He walked to the second floor and checked every room


    on the second floor. When he was sure that Cherry was not home, he went downstairs and told Lily,


    "Call me if shees back."


    "Okay." Lily replied as she nodded her head.


    Jackson went out of the house.


    He then drove to the H King Group and looked for Wilson.


    Wilson was in his office and when he saw Jackson entering in a hurry, he was astonished and asked,


    "Jackson, what''s the matter?"


    Jackson urgently asked, "Is Cherry here?"


    Wilson replied, "No. She came here in the morning and left. Now she isn''t in her office." He looked at


    Jackson''s expression and asked worriedly, "What happened?"


    Jackson felt upset, but he thought that it wouldn''t matter if he told his elder brother these things.


    So he said, "She misunderstood me and I want to find her and exin myself to her. But now I can''t


    find her anywhere. I don''t know where she is."


    Wilson watched nervous Jackson and knew that he was really worried.


    So he moved close to Jackson andforted him, "Don''t worry. Keep looking for her. There aren''t


    many ces she can go. If you want, I can call my home and check whether she is there."


    Jackson quickly denied, "No, no. Don''t let Aunt and Uncle know about this. I''m don''t want them to be


    worried as well."


    Jackson didn''t want more people to know that Cherry was gone. After all, this was his fault, so if Elsa


    and Jacob knew this, they would be worried. They were quite old now, so he didn''t want them to be


    worried about Cherry.


    Wilson understood why Jackson denied his help, so he nodded his head and said, "Well, I can go


    home and check whether she is there and I won''t tell them. You shall also go to other ces to look for


    her."


    Jackson nodded his head in agreement and left the office with Wilson.


    In the JS Group, Jackson sat in the office of Selina with Derek, while Selina stood in front of the French


    window. None of them said anything.


    Suddenly, Selina shouted, "Sally! I really want to kill her!" She thought to herself, ''That bitch! How dare


    she want to steal a man''s family? I really want to p her and ask her where her morals are.''


    Derek looked at Jackson and said, "Cherry told me that it was Mond who told her you were in the


    military''s residentialpound."


    Selina was surprised and echoed, "Mond?" She turned around and stared at Derek and Jackson,


    wondering what was going on. All these people had been living a quiet, peaceful and wonderful life, but


    now, this thing suddenly happened and destroyed their peace.


    Jackson confirmed, "Mond must have also told Sally and now he has got what he wants."


    Jackson knew what Mond wanted. All Mond wanted was to target him. But he didn''t expect Mond to


    start his revenge by hurting his family, his beloved woman.


    Derek guessed, "He just wanted to create disagreements between you and Cherry and make Cherry


    leave you." He thought that this best exined why Mond had told both Cherry and Sally.


    Selina agreed, "Yes, it must be the reason. Sally is as silly as a goose. If I should see her next time, I''d


    certainly skin her. I''ll tell her that she has nothing to rely on in the future." She was very angry and


    hated Sally very much.


    Derek suggested, "Jackson, we can find Mond, talk to him and ask him what he wants. If possible, we


    can satisfy his needs."


    Jackson directly asked, "What if he wants the token?" Mond probably knew that there was a powerful


    token. Jackson wasn''t totally certain that Mond would ask him for the token, but if he asked for it,


    Jackson had no token to give him. Then Mond would know that the token was gone and everything


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    would be back to square one. And Jackson himself would face many unthinkable things.


    Derek remained silent. He knew that it was possible. If Mond did ask for the token, then it would be too


    risky to meet with him.


    Jackson suddenly said, "Derek, go and find out where Mond is. I need to meet him."


    Derek was confused, looked at Jackson and asked, "Do you wish to talk with him?"


    Jackson didn''t answer his question directly; instead, he said, "I''m sure that Mond is with Cherry now.


    Even though they aren''t together, he must know where Cherry is. I''ve checked all the ces, but I can''t


    find her. So I believe Mond must know where she is now."


    Derek said, "Okay, I see. I''ll do it now." Then he stood up and left Selina''s office.

 Chapter 465 Come Back To Me (Part One)

    Chapter 465 Come Back To Me (Part One)


    Mond waited anxiously at the door of the hospital emergency room, feeling very guilty about the mess


    he had caused. He was responsible for all of it and it wouldn''t have happened if he hadn''t intended to


    cause a rift between Cherry and Jackson. Due to him, Cherry had fainted and was now in a fragile


    state. She hadnded up in the emergency room.


    Drowning in guilt, Mond stared at the hospital ceiling in anguish. Maybe he should stop his thirst for


    revenge before something goes horribly wrong. He decided there were other options avable to him.


    What if he had a calm, rational discussion with Jackson and sorted things out? Then, he could finally


    be at peace and the past would be the past. That would mean that Cherry wouldn''t be dragged into his


    ns again and she could lead the life she wanted.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    At that moment, the door of the emergency room pushed open and a doctor came out. While Mond


    was debating what his n of action would be, the door of the emergency room opened and his heart


    skipped a beat. A doctor came out to give news on Cherry, Mond rushed to the doctor and asked


    hurriedly, "Doctor, is she okay?"


    "Yes, all of her vitals are stable and she''s also awake. You may go in to talk to her, " assured the doctor.


    Mond rushed into the room to check on Cherry.


    Cherryy on the bed with a pale face. Her disposition looked weak and she had no expressions on her


    face. When Mond came in, she did not even react to his presence and stared at the television instead.


    She med Mond for the whole incident though he had helped her by bringing her here. If he hadn''t


    called her and told her about Jackson sleeping in thepound, none of this would have happened.


    Now, her marriage was in a ce she wasn''t sure it coulde back from.


    Mond walked towards Cherry''s bed and worry bloomed in his heart. She looked very weak and


    helpless. He asked with concern, "Cherry, Are you okay? Are you ufortable now? Does it hurt?"


    Cherry stubbornly ignored his words and continued her stare battle with the television. She had no


    desire to speak to him.


    Interrupting the awkward silence in the air, a doctor walked in expectantly, with a file in hand. She was


    middle-aged and female, who specialized in treating women.


    "Are you Cherry?" The doctor looked at Cherry and scolded her, "Being a pregnant woman, you need


    to take better care of your health as well as your baby. You can''t afford to fall sick like this. Don''t forget,


    you still have 8 months to go before delivery."


    Next, she fixed her eyes on Mond and instructed, "Take good care of your wife and give in to all her


    demands, even if they are erratic. Make sure she gets plenty of vitamins for her nutrition and gets good


    sleep too. Currently, she is very weak and cannot afford to stay upte from now on."


    Ever since the doctor had begun talking about pregnancy, Cherry and Mond''s heads had been


    spinning. They just stared at the doctor speechless, mouths agape.


    "Doctor, what did you just say? I''m pregnant?!" Cherry couldn''t believe what the doctor just said. She


    was pregnant? She was going to have another child? The news was slowly sinking through her mind.


    But the timing was horrible. It looked like she and Jackson were going to end things. She didn''t want


    another baby with him.


    Mond also looked at the doctor in shock, trying to process the news they had just heard. Was Cherry


    really pregnant? Though he wasn''t her husband, he did want to take care of her. After all, it was his


    fault she had ended up in this situation. He just hoped that she would gradually get better and be fine.


    "Yes, you are one month pregnant. Congrattions! The details are in this file, go through it, " said the


    doctor, handing Cherry the file. She then left the ward to give them some space.


    Cherry looked at the file and had paradoxical emotions. On one hand, she was excited to have another


    child. But as soon as she remembered the precarious position with Jackson, her heart grew heavy and


    she became anxious. Her emotions burst and she began crying out loud, "No! I''m not pregnant! How


    can it be possible? The doctor is just messing with me."


    Seeing Cherry''s agitation, Mond soothed her, "It''s going to be okay, don''t worry. I will be there for you,


    even if Jackson is not. Please calm down."


    "Tell me it''s not true! It can''t be! It''s impossible, " Cherry finally let out, unable to stop her tears.


    Mond was at a loss of what to do. He had no idea how to deal with her when she was being emotional.


    Suddenly, he hugged her in an attempt tofort her.


    "It''s okay. Yes, you''re pregnant but everything will work out. Calm down, " assured Mond.


    Cherry fell weakly into Mond''s chest and cried, "Five years ago, Jackson was with Sally when I was


    pregnant, and I worked so hard to bring Joe up by myself. And now..." Cherry copsed into Mond''s


    chest andpletely wet his shirt with her tears. She cried into it while saying, "I went through a


    pregnancy all on my own five years ago when Jackson was with Sally. I brought Joe up by myself but I


    can''t do it..."


    Cherry didn''tplete her sentence but instead said, "No! I refuse to believe the result!"


    Mond''s eyes got misty as he understood Cherry''s pain and anguish. She had already been through a


    pregnancy on her own, without the support of her husband. It must have been a painful period and she


    couldn''t possibly do it all again. She was afraid that she would be alone again during her pregnancy,


    with nobody to take care of her. She was afraid of the hard life of a single mother, now with two kids


    instead of just one.


    "Easy! It''s okay, Cherry, I''m here with you." Mond didn''t know what to say. No words seemed to hold


    any weight in light of the gravity of the situation.


    Cherry gradually calmed down, but she just stared nkly ahead, without saying a word. She needed


    some time and space to process her pregnancy.


    After a while, Cherry and Mond walked out of the hospital while Mond supported her with his arm.


    As they stood at the door of the hospital, Mond asked, "Where are you going? I''lle with you


    wherever you want to go."


    Cherry continued to ignore him and gave no answer.


    Mond waited for a long time and found that Cherry had no intention of answering him, he then looked at


    the line of her sight. Jackson was standing nearby.


    Jackson didn''t even get angry when he saw Cherry standing together with Mond, but just fixed his eyes


    on Cherry, realized she was pale. He wanted to protect her on seeing her emaciated body. He wanted


    to hold her tightly in his arms, and give her all his tenderness. In this lifetime, he wanted to give all his


    love and tenderness to only Cherry, but the question was, was she willing to ept it?

 Chapter 466 Come Back To Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 466 Come Back To Me (Part Two)


    Jackson walked closer to Cherry, step by step, and finally stood in front of her. At that very minute, his


    mouth grew dry and he became speechless.


    Mond stood aside and looked at Jackson, keeping silent.


    Suddenly, Jackson reached out and wanted to touch Cherry''s face, but Cherry dodged his hand.


    She leaned closer to Mond instead. She couldn''t forget what she had seen in the residential


    humiliated her to no end.


    Jackson kept his hand stiffly in the air and didn''t know what to do. Had she just refused his touch?


    "Honey, " Jackson called in a soft and bitter tone. He felt upset on being unable tomunicate with


    her through his body.


    Cherry just ignored Jackson''s words and existence. She looked to Mond and said, "Can you please get


    me out of here?"


    Mond nodded immediately and they walked past Jackson, with Mond still holding a weak Cherry.


    Jackson just stood where he was and didn''t follow them even though he knew that Cherry was leaving.


    He knew she was not willing to talk to him at the moment, because she was furious with him. It was not


    the right time to exin himself. He knew that she was safe with Mond because, he knew the only


    person Mond ever targeted was himself. Moreover, if Mond dared to do something to Cherry, he would


    make sure that he reached a drastic fate. He would never be able to get over it.


    When they sat in the car, Cherry looked at the scenery outside the window, not willing to say a word to


    Mond.


    Mond kept driving, and nced at Cherry from time to time. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t


    know how to start it.


    "We''re going to my vi, okay? Your sister Jean is there. She will take good care of you, " promised


    Mond.


    Cherry heard his words, but remained silent. She just looked out of the window quietly while thinking


    about how rapidly her life had changed in such a short span of time.


    Mond took Cherry to his vi and as they walked into the living room, Jean couldn''t believe her eyes.


    What was her sister doing here? And why was Mond holding her?


    "Mond, " cried Jean in surprise, and she then turned her eyes to Cherry and went on, "What''s the


    matter?"


    Mond held Cherry to the sofa and helped her sit on it. When he saw Cherry had no intention of


    resisting, he then said to Jean, "I''ll tell youter. First, clean the guest room and get it ready for Cherry.


    She needs a lot of rest."


    After listening to Mond''s words, Jean looked at Cherry, who was in a bad mood, and knew something


    must have happened. She decided to ignore it for the minute and concentrated on the task instead.


    "Well, okay, I''m going to clean up now, " Jean hurried away after that.


    After tidying up the guest room, Jean walked towards and sat down beside Cherry, gently saying,


    "Cherry, the room is clean. Come on, I will take you there."


    When Cherry heard Jean''s words, she recoiled slightly. She did not feel like walking till the first floor.


    She looked at Jean and said weakly, "Where is your room?"


    "My room is upstairs, so is Mond''s. Don''t worry, there is only one guest room on the first floor and


    nobody will bother you. It''s a quiet andfortable ce to stay in, " replied Jean, gently. She


    empathized with her sister for whatever she was experienced and something bad had happened to her.


    Cherry nodded slightly in acknowledgement.


    Jean helped Cherry to the guest room and covered her with the quilt. After she saw Cherry had fallen


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    asleep, she left the room, in deep thought.


    Jean walked directly to the balcony when she saw Mond standing there. She wanted to hear the story


    from him.


    Standing behind Mond, Jean asked, "What happened? Why is Cherry behaving so oddly?"


    Mond looked at the distant scenery, sighing, and turned to Jean and said, "It''s a long story but the


    essence is that she is pregnant."


    "Pregnant?" Jean repeated the word in surprise, and went on, "Then where is Jackson? How could he


    possibly let Cherrye here with you when she is pregnant? What sort of a husband is he?"


    Jean knew that Jackson loved Cherry very much, and Mond had always been against Jackson. How


    could Jackson let Cherrye to Mond''s vi when she was pregnant?


    "She saw Jackson sleeping with Sally and that''s the reason she looks like that. She is very sad now


    and stressed about the pregnancy, " said Mond, but he didn''t answer Jean''s questions.


    "What? Jackson and Sally?" Jean couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "I called Sallly and told her where Jackson was, and she then made a scene of sleeping with Jackson


    to cause Cherry to believe a misunderstanding, " replied Mond in a few words. He thought there was


    no need to exin too much to Jean, as long as she understood what had happened. Besides, he was


    ashamed of his actions and the past.


    "But how could you do that? Cherry is pregnant! She needs Jackson to take care of her!" Jean shouted


    at Mond in anger because of her worry for Cherry. She had hurt her little sister before, but she wished


    to make amends for the past. She would pay for what she had done to Cherry. She could take care of


    her now and consider it a debt paid.


    "I didn''t know that she was pregnant at that time, and I would never have done that if I had known it


    earlier, " replied Mond in a low tone as a feeling of regret arose in his heart.


    Jean knew that Mond was not lying from the affectionate look in his eyes, and she knew of his attitude


    towards Cherry well. She believed that he hadn''t meant to hurt Cherry.


    "Then what should we do now? Will Cherry live here all the time?" asked Jean. She knew it was not the


    time to me anyone, besides, she didn''t care about the grudges between them now. She only hoped


    that Cherry would be fine, and that nothing bad would happen to her.


    "She will live here, if she wants to, but I''m afraid that she will get angry and not want to live here, "


    replied Mond.


    Jean nodded. She understood Mond''s concerns. Cherry would not be her usual self after all these


    things had happened; her emotions would be all over the ce. Furthermore, her hormones would


    keep fluctuating.


    "You need to take good care of her these days. She is very weak, needs nutrition, and she is not in a


    good state of mind either. You should pay closer attention to her and try not to anger her, " said Mond.


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry. She''s my sister, and I know how to take care of her, " replied Jean.


    Looking at Jean''s serious look, Mond knew he need not worry about her attitude to Cherry. Jean had


    changed a lot and was different from the person she had been years ago. Maybe she understood a lot


    after having experienced so much these years.

 Chapter 467 Come Back To Me (Part Three)

    Chapter 467 Come Back To Me (Part Three)


    A thought struck Jean, and she then asked, "But Mond, I''m afraid that Sally wille here if she knows


    that Cherry lives here."


    Mond thought what Jean said might happen. He knew Sally''s personality well; he knew that Sally would


    "I know. I will send people to guard this ce, " replied Mond.


    "Okay." Jean nodded and said.


    Cherry woke up in the afternoon. She got up from her bed, simply tidied up her clothes and then


    walked out of the room.


    When she saw Jean busy in the kitchen, Cherry walked towards her.


    Standing at the kitchen door, she called softly, "Jean."


    Hearing Cherry calling her, Jean hastily turned her head and saw her at the entrance. She said,


    "Cherry, when did you wake up? I cooked chicken soup, and I''ll bring it to you right away. Wait a


    minute."


    Cherry didn''t say anything else when she saw that Jean was busy. She went to the table beside her


    and sat down.


    Cherry took a few gulps of soup and she then looked at Jean next to her. She suddenly held her hand


    and asked in a low voice, "Jean, have you lived here all the time?"


    "Yes, " replied Jean, nodding her head. When she saw Cherry was still upset, she continued with


    soothing words, "Cherry, Mond told me everything. You can live here and set your mind at rest. I will


    take care of you from now on. At present, the most important thing for you is taking care of your health;


    don''t worry about anything else, okay?"


    "Jean, I miss Joe, " said Cherry, whose son had always been on her mind.


    "Joe will finish his sses soon. I''ll pick him up from school and bring him here, okay?" asked Jean.


    She was also very happy when she thought about Joe. She loved spending time with her nephew.


    "No, I don''t think Jackson will let hime here with you. I''ll call himter and talk to him, " said


    Cherry. She couldn''t ignore Jackson''s feelings even though he had hurt her. Jackson didn''t me her


    for running away from the Chu Family, but he would certainly get angry if she took their son away from


    him.


    After drinking the soup, Cherry sat on the sofa in the living room. She picked up her phone and dialed


    the number of her son.


    "Hey, Mommy, " said Joe, on the phone.


    "Hey, Joe, is school over?" asked Cherry. Her heart felt warm on hearing her son''s voice.


    "Yeah, it''s over. Daddy just picked me up. I''m on my way home, " replied Joe. He had no idea what had


    happened.


    "Joe, go home with your Daddy and be a good boy. Remember to have your dinner on time, and you


    have piano sses tonight. Take your sses and do as what Miss Amy says, okay?" said Cherry


    softly.


    "I know, Mommy. Daddy said that you haven''te home yet. When will you be back?" Joe''s childish


    voice came through.


    "Mommy won''t go back home soon. You have to listen to Daddy at home and ask Lily to wake you up


    on time every morning, okay?" Cherry was still worried about her son and was afraid that no one would


    take care of him.


    "Mommy, where are you? Can Ie where you are, too? I miss you, Mommy." Joe pleaded.


    "Joe, be a good boy okay? Mommy is in a bad mood and I''lle back after it blows over. Promise me


    you will listen to Daddy at home, and don''t lose your temper, okay?" replied Cherry.


    "Okay, I got it, " Joe replied after staying silent for a long time.


    Joe hung up the phone and looked at his Daddy who was driving, and asked, "Daddy, What


    happened? Mommy''s voice doesn''t sound good."


    Joe was feeling particrly sensitive. After he had spoken a bit to his Mommy, he could tell from her


    tone that something bad had happened. That''s why she didn''t want toe home.


    "Yeah, something has happened, " replied Jackson, he thenforted his son and went on, "But Joe,


    don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. Daddy will resolve it."


    Joe chose to trust his Daddy and knew he loved his Mommy and would not harm her. So, she would be


    fine.


    "Okay, but bring Mommy back soon. The three of us made an agreement to live together forever.


    Mommy said she was in a bad mood, so we will allow her to live out of our family for a few days, but it


    can''t be too long, or I will miss her very much." said Joe.


    "Well, Joe, Daddy will remember your words and do as you said." Jackson held the steering wheel in


    one hand and touched his son''s head with the other.


    When Lily saw theming back home, she greeted Jackson with respect, "Mr. Jackson, you are


    back. Dinner is ready."


    "You take Joe for dinner and take him to the study after that. He will have piano sses tonight. I''m not


    hungry, " replied Jackson, and he went upstairs after that.


    Lily wondered what had happened when she looked at Jackson walking upstairs, but she dared not to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ask him since he was in a bad mood.


    Jackson went back to their bedroom, and felt very sad when he looked at their bed without Cherry on it.


    He went close to the bed and sat down slowly.


    Her fragrance and scent stilly in the room.


    Jackson was immersed in the thoughts of Cherry. Suddenly, he thought of something, and he called


    Derek.


    "Hey, Jackson, " greeted Derek.


    "Miss Amy will teach Joe to y the piano tonight, " said Jackson.


    "I know, I will drop her to your house in a minute. I have something to discuss with you, and I will send


    her home after the lesson. Don''t worry about it, " replied Derek.


    "Okay, " said Jackson and hung up.


    Jackson put his phone aside andy down on the bed. He missed Cherry and tears formed in his eyes.


    A pain stabbed through his heart. He had promised to take care of her, cherish her, protect and love


    her, but what could he do now? How could he take care of her since she had run away from him?


    Would she listen to his exnations? Would she give him another chance to love her?


    Jackson then said silently in his heart, ''Honey, can you pleasee home?'' He prayed to all the gods


    he knew of to bring her back.

 Chapter 468 Dont Destroy Her Happiness (Part One)

    Chapter 468 Don''t Destroy Her Happiness (Part One)


    Just as Amy went downstairs, she saw Derek''s car at the gate of themunity. She directly walked


    over and got into the car.


    "I''m sorry. You must have waited for a long time, " said Amy, feeling a little guilty.


    "No, it''s fine. I just arrived here, " replied Derek, while driving.


    Amy stayed silent.


    Derek nced at her and said hesitantly, "I''ll drive you back after the lesson. I don''t think Cherry is at


    home."


    "What happened? Is she on a business trip?" asked Amy, surprisingly.


    "No. Something happened between Jackson and Cherry and she left home angrily, " exined Derek.


    He didn''t want to tell Amy the details because it wasn''t his ce.


    "Did they get into a fight?" Amy was very concerned about Cherry, so she went on, "I can see that they


    love each other deeply. What are they fighting about?"


    "Something happened and Cherry wasn''t in a good mood, so she wanted to stay alone for some time, "


    said Derek.


    "I hope that Cherry won''t stay away for too long. Joe still needs her, " said Amy, worrying about both


    mother and son. It was verymon for couples to quarrel and she hoped that the two could make up


    and get back together soon.


    Derek didn''t utter a word while driving the car.


    After arriving at the Chu house, Amy met Jackson and greeted him simply. She then went upstairs for


    the piano lesson.


    Derek and Jackson sat in the living room, both with knitted brows.


    "Have you seen Cherry?" asked Derek.


    "Yes, " responded Jackson, in a dull voice.


    "What did she say? When will shee home?" Derek continued to ask.


    Jackson shook his head and said in a helpless voice, "She was reluctant to talk to me. Perhaps she''s


    still mad at me."


    "Anyhow, you should bring her home. How can you let her stay with Mond?" There was immense worry


    in Derek''s voice. Both he and Jackson knew what kind of a person Mond was. It was very dangerous


    for Cherry to stay with Mond.


    "I won''t force her. You know how she is. Once she''s determined, she won''t change her mind. Presently,


    she is unwilling toe back. If I forcibly bring her home, I am afraid that things will get worse. I don''t


    want to irritate her, " said Jackson. He really loved that woman and wanted to respect her wishes. He


    could ept everything she did as long as she didn''t cross the line.


    Derek sighed, "Oh, how did things get so bad?"


    Jackson was also lost in thought. He looked ahead in a daze, speaking his innermost thoughts to


    Derek.


    "I can''t deny that Sally has been in my heart for a long time. After all, we grew up together. Earlier, I


    recklessly resisted everyone to protect her. However, when Cherry appeared in my life, she changed


    my whole life. I have to admit that shepletely captured my heart and I was enamored. That was


    the first time I had cared so much about a woman after Sally. I know my heart was opened by her since


    I took her virginity."


    Jackson''s words resounded clearly in Derek''s ears, but he didn''t say a word.


    Jackson continued to say, "I hadn''t expected her to be the blind date. When I saw her, I got impulsive


    and intended to marry, love and protect her. After we got married, she changed my whole life! All my


    principles were changed because of her. For her, I could give up everything and I live only for her."


    "I understand, Jackson, " suddenly responded Derek. "I have seen all the changes in you. I know your


    feelings for Cherry. Though she left you five years ago, she was still the only woman in your heart. And


    now you cherish her so much! But you have to know that there are not just you two in your and


    Cherry''s life. There are other persons around you and someone could be a threat in your life."


    "Sometimes, I even want to get rid of the fancy title of the Chu family to live a normal life with her, "


    sighed Jackson.


    "But you know it''s impossible, " Derek said firmly. If he had been in Jackson''s shoes, he would''ve felt


    the same way. Cherry was worth giving up everything for. However, life always got in the way and you


    can''t change some circumstances.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I just want to protect her, " Jackson said and looked out the window forlornly.


    Derek also kept silent.


    After a while, Derek suggested, "Jackson, you''d better think about what to do next. You have to find a


    way out."


    "I know, " nodded Jackson. He knew that it was time to fix the situation. How could he let his woman


    live in another man''s house for so long? She ought to return back and stay with him, her husband.


    "What do you intend to do about Sally?" asked Derek.


    "Make her leave the city, " replied Jackson firmly. He could no longer let that deranged woman spoil his


    life. He had a nice family and she was only getting in the way of it.


    "Leave the city?" Derek was surprised by Jackson''s words. Sally was a tough woman and it would be


    hard to get her to leave even if Jackson tried to convince her.


    "I have to make her leave, " said Jackson firmly. He would do anything for Cherry. If he had to prove to


    Cherry that Sally didn''t matter to him at all, he would take any necessary steps.


    "But what if she refuses to leave? She has an extreme personality. If she''s reluctant, she could make a


    big deal of this, " said Derek, worriedly.


    "I will talk to her tomorrow, " said Jackson. He would try his best to persuade Sally to leave the city. No


    matter how much money she would demand, he would satisfy her, as long as she agreed to leave.


    Hearing his words, Derek nodded, "Okay, talk to her nicely. If she''s willing to leave, we can promise her


    that her living conditions in another city will be much better than her current life. We can arrange the


    best amodation and job for her."


    "I have thought about this. I will give as much money as she requires. Money is not a problem, " said


    Jackson while waving his hands dismissively.


    "Okay. I look forward to your good news tomorrow, " agreed Derek.


    Jackson nodded his head, without saying another word.


    Derek continued to ask while looking at his side profile, "What about Mond? What will you do to him?"


    "I will solve the Sally issue first, " replied Jackson.


    "I never understood why you always put up with him. Do you think that he will be moved by your


    tolerance? He won''t!" Derek said aggressively. He knew what kind of a person Mond was! Having lived


    alone for so long, he had developed a thick skin and no longer knew what gratitude was.


    "How can I be hostile to him? How can I hate him? Such behavior could have serious repercussions, "


    retorted Jackson.


    Derek didn''t reply because he didn''t know how to answer the question.


    "The Chu family has an ugly history with him. But sometimes, I can''t get over why our generation


    should bear the brunt of this since it''s the previous generation''s business? Isn''t it time to end the


    grudge?" cried Jackson, feeling heartache. He then continued to say, "Derek, If you were Mond, do you


    think money could make up for abandonment? If it could, why would hee back to take revenge?"


    "But that wasn''t your fault at all. Why should you take this?" Derek defended Jackson. It was actually


    the fault of the previous generation, why should Jackson bear it? Jackson could be hostile to anyone in


    the word, except Mond. He had always treated Mond as a stranger, not an enemy.


    "What else should I do? I am Jackson, the grandson of Andrew. You tell me what I should do!" Jackson


    sounded a little furious and helpless. No one would like to face such a problem.


    Seeing the fury on Jackson''s face, Derek kept silent because he could understand Jackson''s feeling.


    Jackson walked towards the French windows and looked at the view outside, feeling distressed.


    ''Cherry, what should I do?'' he thought.


    Two hours passed and Amy finished the piano lesson. In a serious voice, she told Joe, "Joe, you have


    to practice what I taught you today. This is the most basic knowledge that you must get familiar with


    and master."


    "I know, Miss Amy. I will practice hard, " said Joe.


    "Good! Then I am leaving now. You can practice for some time, but don''t y too long. An hour will do,


    " said Amy before she left.


    "Goodbye, Miss Amy!"


    When Amy went downstairs, she saw Derek and Jackson sitting in the living room, so she walked over.


    "Is the ss over?" Derek hastily asked when he saw Amying downstairs.


    "Yes, " Amy nodded and turned to look at Jackson, asking, "So, how are you and Cherry doing?"


    Jackson knew Amy was Cherry''s ssmate and she was very concerned about her.


    "Yes, we''re fine, " replied Jackson simply.


    "That''s good! Then I won''t worry. I suggest you both calm down and have a good talk. You know Cherry


    well and I am sure that if you will give her a reasonable exnation, she will forgive you, " said Amy.


    "I know. Thank you!" said Jackson.


    "No need to thank me. I am Cherry''s friend and I care about her, " said Amy. She turned to leave.

 Chapter 469 Dont Destroy Her Happiness (Part Two)

    Chapter 469 Don''t Destroy Her Happiness (Part Two)


    "Okay. Let Derek drive you home, " said Jackson.


    "Yes, I''ll do that!" happily responded Derek. He then looked at Amy, saying, "Let''s go."


    After they left the Chu house and got into the car, Amy saw that Derek was not in a good mood, so she


    gingerly asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m just worried about Jackson. This wasn''t his fault at all, "ined Derek, helplessly.


    Amy didn''t know what exactly had happened to Jackson and Cherry, so she just spoke her mind, "It


    seems that it is not as easy as we ordinary people expect, to live in a wealthy and influential n. In


    others'' eyes, Mr. Jackson is living a glorious life and he never needs to worry about anything. Actually,


    since I''ve known him, I find that that he is just like ourmon people who also feels pains and joys


    like every one of us does."


    "You''re right, " agreed Derek.


    "I do think they are a happy family. Especially since they have Joe, what a lovely and smart boy! They


    should cherish each other and live happily forever!" said Amy.


    "But things usually happen because of the people in their social lives. Especially the Chu family. It


    enjoys great fame in the city and no wonder troublesome things happen from time to time, " said Derek


    sadly.


    "I know. But I feel that Mr. Jackson is a capable man, who can handle it. If anyone could resolve the


    situation, it would be him, " said Amy confidently.


    "But there are always some tough guys that are hard to deal with, " said Derek. What could Jackson do


    with people like Mond? Stephen previously also had been against Jackson, but Jackson didn''t worry


    about it at all. However, Mond was different. He was an evil person with malicious heart and his way of


    doing things was beyond imagination of Jackson and Derek.


    Amy didn''t say another word, but nodded lightly.


    In Mond''s vi, Cherry sat in the chaise lounge on the balcony, quietly looking at the starry sky,


    unwilling to go back to her room.


    When Mond went down from the second floor, he saw that Cherry was still on the balcony. Worrying


    that she would be cold, he took the nket from the sofa and went towards the balcony.


    Mond squatted beside Cherry and gently covered her body with the nket.


    "Why not go back to the room? It''s a little cold outside, " said Mond worriedly. After all, she was


    pregnant and she should take better care of herself. Additionally, she was weak and shouldn''t catch a


    cold.


    "If I can feel cold, it means that I still have consciousness, " indifferently replied Cherry. She finally


    decided to opened her mouth to speak, even if it was to Mond. She didn''t want to iste herself.


    Hearing Cherry''s words, Mond felt a little distressed. She was probably still thinking about Jackson.


    "Do you miss him?" asked Mond bluntly.


    When she heard what Mond asked, Cherry suddenly turned to stare at him. Not answering his


    question, she scolded him, "You knew that Sally was with him, why did you ask me to go there?"


    Tears flowed from her eyes as she asked.


    Seeing Cherry''s tears, Mond was suddenly bemused, not knowing what to say.


    "Well, I..." Mond had no idea how to reply to Cherry. He had not expected this. He had just wanted to


    create a rift between Cherry and Jackson so that she would divorce him. What he wanted was to break


    Jackson''s family up because he hated seeing him so happy. But he had not expected Cherry to be


    pregnant and this news had totally changed the situation.


    "If I hadn''t know about it, I would be lying on my bed right now. Previously, I had believed that Jackson


    loved only me and I would hide myself in his warm arms to see my sonughing happily in front of us. I


    even felt that I was the happiest woman in the world, " Cherry narrated her illusion, while staring at


    Mond fiercely.


    "But why did you do that to me? Don''t you know how cruel that was? I don''t even want to give birth to


    my child now that I am alone, because it will be too painful. Do you know how hard it is to go through


    pregnancy and childbirth without someone by your side?" Saying that, Cherry used her fist to hit Mond.


    She was so sad that she cried loudly.


    Mond abruptly grabbed Cherry''s arm and pulled her into his arms. He held her tightly for a long time to


    calm her down before he apologized, "I am really sorry. I didn''t intend for this to happen."


    "What''s the point of apologizing? I will never forget what I saw and it''s been on my mind constantly. I


    just want to forget it, " Cherry cried her heart out. Mond could feel an impending emotional breakdown.


    "I really am sorry. I don''t know things would be like this. If I had known earlier, I certainly wouldn''t have


    done it" confessed Mond. He also felt distressed. Especially when he saw the woman''s tears and heard


    her sobs, his heart broke into pieces.


    Cherry fiercely pushed Mond away and shouted at him, "Don''t touch me! Get out of here!"


    She then wrapped the nket around herself and didn''t let Monde close to her.


    Mond stood there in a daze. Looking at Cherry, he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to


    say. He felt insignificant to her because in her heart, Jackson was the only man for her. And it was just


    because of Jackson that she was grieving.


    They kept silent all the way on the balcony, with no one saying any word. Mond kept his eyes on


    Cherry and saw that she finally calmed down.


    After a long time, in a calm voice, Cherry said slowly, "Mond, you once saved me in the elevator and I


    don''t want to hate you. But..." she paused for a second and then went on, "Don''t touch the love


    between Jackson and me. Otherwise, I will certainly hate you."


    Mond felt distressed after hearing Cherry''s words. He could say nothing but think in his heart, ''Cherry, I


    really don''t want to hurt you. But you have always broken my expectations and I could hardly not care


    for you. Tell me, what should I do? If you agree to stay with me, I will not mind that you''ve given birth


    for Jackson. As long as you are by my side, I will give up the revenge on Jackson and I''d like to give up


    everything. Cherry, I just want you to be with me.''


    Cherry slowly rose up and intended to go back to her room.


    But before she could take a step, she lost her bnce and almost fell down on the floor.


    At that moment, Mond, seeing that Cherry was about to fall down, hastily supported her and pulled her


    into his arms.


    When he held a fainting Cherry in his arms, Mond suddenly thought about reluctantly letting her leave.


    It was such a close distance that he could feel her warmth and her breath. How he wished that time


    would stop and he could hold Cherry all the time. But she was Jackson''s wife, his sister-inw, how


    could he desire such a luxury?


    Mond carried Carry to the room and put her on the bed, tucked her in and sat on the bedside, looking


    at her, nkly.


    At that moment, Jean also walked into Cherry''s room and saw that Mond was sitting on the bedside.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She felt somehow happy and she found that Mond was not that cold and he had feelings.


    Jean walked to Mond and in a low voice, said to him, "Let her sleep. Let''s go out."


    "Okay, " Mond agreed and then walked out the room with Jean.


    They went to the living room and Jean stood beside Mond.


    "If you''ve taken a liking to Cherry, you''d better give up. Don''t even think about it. Jackson is the only


    man for her, " suddenly said Jean.


    Mond turned to look at Jean surprised, but did not say a word.


    Jean then continued, "Cherry will be happy only when she is with Jackson. We shouldn''t destroy her


    happiness. I used to hurt her and all her childhood was spent under the shadow of hurt by my mother


    and I. It was not until she married Jackson that she finally got rid of the shadow, " Jean spoke her


    innermost thoughts. For now, she really hoped that Cherry could be happy. Perhaps she had


    experienced a lot and now she had realized something. Perhaps it was because of Joe, the lovely boy


    who had changed her worldview.


    "It''s really not easy for Cherry to be happy. She has suffered much in her previous life and perhaps God


    is fair and now she is finally happy. We all shouldn''t destroy it, " Jean seriously looked into Mond''s eyes


    and said, "You should know that it was impossible for Jackson to sleep with Sally. Everything was just


    Sally''s own wishful thinking. Cherry is sad not because she doesn''t believe in Jackson. She must still


    trust Jackson in her heart, but she also believed what she had seen and that''s why it is so painful."

 Chapter 470 She Is Here (Part One)

    Chapter 470 She Is Here (Part One)


    Jean''s words resounded in Mond''s ears. He was aware that the rtionship between Jackson and


    Cherry was hard to destroy. Cherry''s love for Jackson was evesting. Although she had never


    confessed her feelings, he knew that deep down she loved him.


    Turning to Jean, Mond asked, "Is it difficult to win her heart?"


    When Jean saw the affection in Mond''s eyes, she knew he''d fallen for Cherry already. Jean sighed,


    and gave him a vague response.


    "At one time I believed I would be able to win John''s heart if he and I made love. But I found out after


    the fact that I was very wrong. Even though I slept with him, he still loved Cherry, not me. Perhaps he


    had eyes for only Cherry from the day they met in the college, " Jean looked away as she was telling


    Mond her story, so he couldn''t see the hurt in her eyes.


    After a pause, she went on, "Even though she is married, John still loves her, knowing how Jackson


    can be... Well, you know what I mean. Throughout the years, Jackson never saw other women, and


    holds Cherry above all. If Sally hadn''t grown up with Jackson, she would have no chance in


    approaching him."


    Mond remained silent as he digested what Jean said.


    After a long pause Jean warned Mond, "Mond, don''t y with Cherry''s affections, or her heart will


    break and Jackson wille after you."


    When she had said her piece, Jean rose and walked away leaving Mond alone with his thoughts.


    The next morning Jean woke early. After she was dressed, Jean went to the kitchen and made


    breakfast.


    Mond got up and walked downstairs. When he passed the guest room, he noticed the door was closed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ''Perhaps, she is still asleep, '' he guessed.


    Rather than disturbing her, Mond decided to sit in the living room and read the newspaper.


    After preparing breakfast, Jean went to the living room to inform Mond, "Breakfast is ready, you can


    help yourself."


    "Isn''t she up yet?" Mond nced in the direction of the guest room concerned about the upant.


    "Let her be for now. She''s still sleeping. You need to get to work soon, so, you should go have


    breakfast now, " replied Jean.


    "I''m not going into the office today. I will wait to have breakfast with her, " Mond said and went back to


    reading his paper.


    The resolute look on Mond''s face told Jean to remain silent.


    Pangs of hunger forced Cherry to leave the sce of the guest room. The moment she got out of the


    room, she saw Jean and Mond sitting in the living room.


    "Good morning, Cherry!" Jean got up and walked to her sister greeting her.


    "Good morning, Jean!" greeted Cherry in return.


    "Breakfast is ready and on the table, follow me!" Jean told Cherry, smiling warmly and taking her hand.


    Without giving Mond a nce, Cherry muttered lowly, "Great!"


    The three sat at the table eating breakfast. "What''s wrong? You don''t like the food?" Jean asked


    frowning when she noticed Cherry hadn''t eaten much.


    "Oh no, the food is delicious, " replied Cherry forcing a smile.


    Mond got an odd feeling when he looked over at Cherry.


    As soon as they finished breakfast, Mond went and sat in the living room. Cherry approached him.


    "Don''t you need to go into the office today?" Cherry calmly asked, keeping all emotion from her voice.


    "No, I don''t have much to deal with at the ZM Group; today I am off, "mented Mond tly.


    "Then, would you mind driving me to the H King Group? I need to speak to my brother, " exined


    Cherry.


    "Sure. Hold a sec. Let me just change my clothes upstairs, " agreed Mond immediately. As he got up to


    go change he thought, ''Cherry is willingly talking to me, then she must feel better. It''s good to see that


    she recovered. As long as she is okay, I am happy.''


    "Okay, " Cherry said nodding.


    After Mond had changed he came downstairs to find Cherry waiting for him in the hall. "Let''s go, " he


    said as he walked pass Cherry to the door, holding it open for her.


    Cherry followed Mond and they walked out of the gate. She waited for him just outside as he closed the


    door and led the way to his car.


    As Mond drove he asked, "So, what do you want to talk to your brother about?"


    "I am quitting, and I want to give my notice to him, " Cherry said in a se manner as she stared out


    the window, unwilling to look at him. ''How can I look at Mond when my mind is filled with thoughts of


    Jackson like this?'' she wondered.


    Mond saw that Cherry wasn''t really in the mood to chat, so he merely acknowledged what she told him


    telling her, "I see, " and falling into silence the remainder of the ride.


    The trip was shorter than the silence made it feel, and soon Mond had parked in the parking lot of the H


    King Group office building. "Alright, wait for me here, please. I will make this as brief as possible, "


    Cherry told Mond as she got out of the car.


    "Okay, I''ll be here waiting for you, " agreed Mond quickly, ''I don''t want to upset Cherry, as she has


    finally pulled herself together, and I''d do anything she asked, '' he told himself.


    Mond watched Cherry walk away, then took his phone out and made a call.


    "Hello, Mr. Mond, " the voice greeted him through the phone.


    "Do nothing. The n''s changed. Just wait for my instructions, " ordered Mond in an imposing tone.


    "Why not? It''ll only take a couple days for this to be published."


    "Without my orders, you will not leak it. If you dare disobey my orders, you know the consequences, "


    threatened Mond before ending the call. He stared ahead nkly as he waited for Cherry to return.


    ''Look at me, sitting here, changing the ns I painstakingly made, and all for you, Cherry.''


    As Mond was sitting in his car considering the changes he was prepared to make happen, Cherry was


    walking into Wilson''s office.

 Chapter 471 She Is Here (Part Two)

    Chapter 471 She Is Here (Part Two)


    "Cherry? What brings you here?" asked Wilson surprised. ''Why''s she here at the H King Group all of a


    sudden? Jackson had searched for her all night because she didn''t return home yesterday, '' he


    wondered.


    "Wilson, I need to talk to you about something, " Cherry''s voice was hushed as she spoke.


    "Yes, what happened? Come here, sit. Do you realize Jackson has been looking for you all night?"


    asked Wilson with a concerned look on his face.


    With a serious expression Cherry told her brother, "Yes Wilson, I know, but please, I am fine. Don''t


    worry about me."


    "You can''t lie to me, Cherry! Look at yourself! You''re pale, your eyes are sunken in with dark rings and


    you don''t have the same fire you usually have. What happened?" asked Wilson. He gazed down at her


    with sadness in eyes, feeling badly for Cherry. ''She must be in some sort of trouble. Why has she


    chosen to suffer like this alone, instead of sharing this trial with me?'' he wondered frowning.


    "Wilson, I''m okay, really. Don''t worry, " Cherry reassured him while thinking, ''I can''t tell him that I''m


    pregnant and not sure what to do next. How could I protect my rtionship with Jackson and not hurt


    anyone else?''


    "Did something happen between you and Jackson?" Wilson asked tentatively, understanding so little.


    "You''ve been with him a long time. You know the sort of person he is. You should learn to trust him, or


    at the very least give him a chance to exin things to you, " Wilson said in defense of Jackson.


    Wilson reasoned, ''Jackson is a self-disciplined and trustworthy man. He would never cheat on his wife.''


    Cherry remained quiet.


    Wilson continued, "Cherry, if you are upset, you should go to Jackson so the two of you can discuss the


    problems and resolve them, after all, he is your husband. There is nothing that the two of you can''t


    ovee. You should give him an opportunity. There''s no doubt he loves you deeply and is concerned


    for you. He waited five years for you, and when you returned, he treated you better than before. Good


    men like him are rare to find. You should cherish him, you know?"


    As Cherry looked up into Wilson''s eyes, she felt slightly relieved inside, ''He is right. I should have faith


    in Jackson, and tell him what''s on my mind. After all, he is not just my husband but Joe''s father, as well


    as the father of my unborn baby, and I shouldn''t keep him in the dark, '' she determined.


    "Well, what you say is true, " Cherry nodded, "I will go see himter." Suddenly Cherry was filled with a


    desire to see Jackson. She longed to see his face, wanted him to stroke her hair, and even missed his


    warm embrace.


    "Good, I''m d to hear that. You should just tell Jackson your real thoughts. He cares about your


    feelings and will help you with what''s troubling you, " said Wilson smiling and relieved. ''I''m d she


    changed her mind.''


    "I will, " replied Cherry, before informing him. "Wilson, I came here to let you know I won''ting into


    work for a while. I hope you will be able to find someone to rece me temporarily."


    "Why, what''s up? I will approve your request for a couple of days off, " asked Wilson bewildered.


    "I don''t feel very well, Wilson, so..:" Cherry didn''t finish her sentence. She knew Wilson would


    understand what she was saying.


    "Okay, I understand, I will get a recement. When you''re ready to return to work, just let me know,


    and I''ll arrange for you to have another position, " said Wilson. Seeing her upset face, he was worried


    that she couldn''t handle her work right now, and thought it would be best if she took a break at home.


    "Thank you, Wilson, " Cherry forced a smile as she gratefully thanked her brother.


    "You silly little girl, you don''t need to thank me, I''m your brother. When you have a chance, don''t forget


    toe up to my ce for a visit. Dad and Aunt miss you and Joe very much, " Wilson said.


    "I will find time toe visit them, " Cherry reassured him.


    After Cherry left Wilson''s office, she walked back to the parking lot and got into Mond''s car.


    "Are you ready to go home, now?" asked Mond as he started the car.


    "No. I need to go to the bar, " answered Cherry firmly looking straight ahead instead of at Mond.


    Mond gave Cherry a perplexed look. ''Does she want to meet with Jackson?'' he wondered.


    Realizing the car wasn''t moving, Cherry turned to Mond, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to bring me?


    That''s fine. I will go alone, " she continued.


    As she finished, Cherry reached for the handle to get out of the car.


    "No, no you have it all wrong, I will drive you there, " Mond rushed to tell her as he grasped her arm.


    Cherry settled in her seat and closed the door again.


    Mond put the car in drive, and left the parking lot.


    After Cherry was gone, Wilson sat in his chair feeling restless as he wondered, ''Does Jackson know


    Cherry came to see me?''


    Wilson picked up the phone and dialed Jackson''s number, letting it ring for a while, but, eventually, he


    gave up when no one answered. ''He must be busy right now, '' he decided as he clicked the phone off


    and turned his attention to the work on his desk.


    In a VIP room at the bar, Jackson sat alone waiting for Sally. He poured himself a ss of wine, and


    sipped at it slowly. ''This time, I need to tell Sally to leave. I can''t let her ruin my life with Cherry. For her,


    I can make Sally leave the city, '' Jackson decided mentally.


    The door opened suddenly, and Sally waltzed in dressed fashionably and carrying a handbag. When


    she saw Jackson sitting alone on the sofa, Sally was thrilled, dropped her purse on a table and sidled


    up next to him.


    As soon as Sally was sitting down, she took Jackson''s hand, smiled brightly and asked, "Jackson, were


    you waiting for me?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was Obvious that while Sally was surprised she was also overjoyed, ''Jackson never treated me this


    well before. But, now he sits here waiting for me. My happiness is beyond words, '' she mused.


    "Yes, I was. I have something to tell you, " he replied and pulled his hand out of Sally''s as he scooched


    away from her.

 Chapter 472 She Is Here (Part Three)

    Chapter 472 She Is Here (Part Three)


    Sally was annoyed at Jackson''s reaction to keep room between the two of them deliberately, but she


    didn''t let him see she was upset. She moved closer to Jackson, put her hand on his shoulder, leaned


    close to his ear and whispered, "Jackson, why do you move farther from me? As children, we yed


    together hand in hand. Why do you try to push me away now?"


    "Behave yourself Sally. I''m a married man!" snapped Jackson as he shook Sally''s hands off and gave


    her a stern look. "Don''t move closer to me again, or I can''t promise I won''t lose my temper."


    Jackson wasn''t going to tolerate her behavior any longer. He had originally thought he could persuade


    her to leave the city calmly. But her behavior was disgusting him. ''If Cherry was sitting beside me, I


    would hold her tight to my chest. But this is Sally, not Cherry, '' he thought.


    "Why? Why do you suddenly rebuff me? It''s not like I''m a stranger. It''s me, Sally He, who''s in front of


    you! You risked your life to protect me, do you forget that? Why are you treating me like this?" asked


    Sally in disbelief. She couldn''t understand why Jackson would distance himself from her. ''Why is


    Jackson refusing to let me approach him? I don''t care that he''s married. That doesn''t matter. There are


    so many people married to somebody they don''t love. As long as he loves me, it doesn''t matter, '' she


    concluded.


    When Jackson saw Sally getting agitated, he thought things over in silence, ''I can''t argue with her, after


    all, I don''t have what I want, yet. I need to talk to her in a calm, sensible manner.''


    "After you get control of your emotions, I will talk you about why I asked you to join me, " stated


    Jackson tly.


    Mond parked the car in front of the bar, and as Cherry opened the door to get out, he stopped her.


    "Do you want me to escort you inside?" asked Mond.


    "No, that''s okay, I can handle this myself. If you have anything to deal with, you can go take care of it, "


    Cherry answered as she thought, ''I have no idea if I will go home or to Mond''s vi after I see Jackson.


    I am desperate to return home to live with my beloved husband and my sweet son. But how can I go


    home if the problem between Jackson and I remains unresolved? Aside from my family, I have my


    pregnancy to consider now as well. I need to think more of the future of my unborn child.''


    "I will wait, " Mond hurriedly told her. He didn''t like seeing Cherry walking away from him. It was a


    private torture to see her back to him. His mother had left him years ago and she never returned to him.


    "You don''t have to Mond, I''m not sure if I will be returning to your house today, " Cherry informed him


    as she got out of the car.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mond sat in the car, watching Cherry walking into the bar. Now, he felt injured deep inside, his


    heartbeat racing in resentment, ''Why does my heart beat faster each time I see her? She is Jackson''s


    wife. How can I face her? What do I do about this obsession with her?''


    While Mond was struggling internally, he was looking around, and he caught sight of a car parked out


    of the way a little. The instant he saw the car, he recognized it was Sally''s.


    The questions he had been asking himself shifted from introspective to curiosity seeing the car, ''That''s


    Sally''s car. She must be in the bar.''


    Cherry headed straight to Jackson''s office once she was in the bar. As she walked down the corridor,


    several waitresses greeted her politely, and as usual, she nodded back at them.


    On reaching Jackson''s office, Cherry found the door open. ''I know Jackson very well, and he would


    never allow anyone to disturb him while he was in his office working. Maybe he didn''te into work


    today?'' she pondered.


    Cherry took a step into the office. There was a waitress tidying the room, with a vacuum cleaner


    nearby.


    "Hello, " the waitress greeted Cherry.


    She looked around, but Jackson wasn''t there. "Hello, where is Mr. Jackson?" Cherry asked.


    "I don''t know, he went out, " the waitress answered.


    ''That''s odd. Jackson doesn''t usually leave the office during business hours. I wonder if he had


    something urgent to handle?'' wondered Cherry.


    Cherry stood in the office, with no intention of leaving. ''Well, I am here now, I want to see Jackson. I


    miss him so much. I need to see his face, '' she decided.


    All of a sudden, Mond barged into Jackson''s office. He came to an abrupt halt breathing heavily, and


    seeing only the waiter and Cherry in the room.


    "What are you doing in here?" Cherry''s question came out in a shocked voice. ''He shouldn''t have


    entered the bar. If Jackson runs into him, they might fight, '' she thought.


    "Jackson''s not here?" asked Mond. In fact, he didn''t need an answer, ''Well, if Jackson isn''t in his office,


    he must be with Sally, somewhere close by. I''m sure Sally is here at the bar.''


    "Hello, Sir. Mr. Jackson left a few minutes ago. Mrs. Cherry is waiting for him too, " replied the waiter in


    a respectful manner, because he thought Mond was a guest of Jackson''s.


    Mond''s expression changed, and he looked torn and upset. He guessed what was going on, ''If I tell


    Cherry, I am not sure how she will react if she sees Jackson with Sally.''


    "What''s wrong with you? What''s happened?" demanded Cherry. Noticing the look on Mond''s face, she


    walked up to him.


    Cherry sensed something was not right, ''Mond''s expression changed when he was told Jackson wasn''t


    here.''


    Looking into Cherry''s eyes, Mond wanted to lie, but failed when he saw the trust and concern in her


    eyes staring back at him. He sighed, his shoulders slumped as he blurted out, "Sally is in the bar."

 Chapter 473 Why Did You Fight To Save Me Then (Part One)

    Chapter 473 Why Did You Fight To Save Me Then (Part One)


    Bowing his head, Jackson sat with Sally in the private room, "I''ll give you 50 million, if you leave, and


    never reappear in my life, " he offered.


    Sally''s jaw dropped, and she gave Jackson an incredulous look. She couldn''t believe her ears, had she


    heard Jackson''s words right? "Wha...? What did you just say?"


    Sally shook her head. She wouldn''t believe what was happening. Was Jackson driving her out of the


    city? How could he do this to her? Where would she go if she left the city? If she left Jackson?


    "Didn''t you understand what I said? If you are not satisfied with the amount, I can offer you more. I can


    help you get an apartment and a job, " Jackson didn''t want to have to repeat his offer.


    Sally jumped up suddenly and stumbled backwards. There were tears making her eyes glimmer as she


    stared at Jackson and asked, "Jackson, why? Why are you doing this to me?"


    The painful expression Sally had told Jackson that he had taken Sally by surprise. Jackson stood up


    and stepped closer to her, but, keeping his distance from Sally at the same time. Seeing her teary eyes


    moved Jackson a little. After all, she was his childhood friend, even if he no longer loved her, he


    understood her feelings and he wasn''t heartless.


    "Sally, I''m sorry, I can''t keep it going like this anymore, " apologized Jackson, guilt softening the tone of


    his voice.


    "Is this because of Cherry? Are you making me leave the city because she doesn''t want me near you?


    How can you do this to me?" Thinking of the past, Sally stared at Jackson, "In the past, no one could


    change your mind, not even Andrew, and he was the closest to you. Yet you make all these changes


    for Cherry?"


    "I am willing to make changes for her; she deserves it, " Jackson blurted out his innermost feelings. He


    would do anything for Cherry. She held his heart and made him rethink his principles.


    "Bah, " Sally sneered and suddenly burst into tear. Emphasizing her words to him she said, "I would do


    anything, make any change, for you. My only wish is to be with you, to grow old with you, to remain at


    your side, looking at you and loving you, do you realize that?"


    Listening to Sally''s resolve, Jackson didn''t know how he would persuade her.


    It was quiet in the private room. With neither person speaking, they were both lost in thought. Sally


    stared at Jackson, but he looked off to the side and wouldn''t make eye contact.


    Sally slowly walked up to Jackson, and suddenly wrapped her arms around Jackson''s neck, and


    looked closely at the details of his face. From the time they were young, she could close her eyes and


    retrace every inch of this handsome face, it was something she wouldn''t forget. Even as he grew older


    and matured, and became more masculine, every detail was familiar to her. The happy times they


    shared in the past and the troubles now showed little change.


    "Jackson, if I admit that I staged the scene so Cherry would think we did something that never


    happened, would you let me stay?" Sally softened the tone of her voice to purring, which made it


    difficult for Jackson to say no to her.


    Jackson felt conflicted when Sally pleaded in such a soft manner, so he didn''t look at her.


    Standing in the doorway of the private room, Mond and Cherry watched the two people standing in the


    room, entwined intimately together. Sally was clinging to Jackson looking at Jackson doe eyed.


    Cherry didn''t think she could stand quietly for long, hearing Jackson ask Sally to leave, and seeing the


    devastation on Sally''s face. Cherry heard Sally admit to Jackson that nothing had happened the day as


    she approached Jackson. Cherry stood there, seeing and hearing everything, but she wasn''t angry.


    She didn''t call out to Jackson either. She held herself in check wanting to watch the scene unfold.


    Behind Cherry, Mond was a little surprised that Cherry wasn''t interrupting Jackson and Sally. From


    what he knew about Cherry, she loved Jackson so much, Cherry was jealous when other women got


    near Jackson.


    Just then, a waiter approached Cherry. He was about to greet Cherry. But when he saw what was


    urring in the private room, the stunned waiter immediately carefully and quietly asked Cherry, "Are


    you okay?"


    Although the waiter lowered his voice, Jackson and Sally heard the quieted voice from the hall.


    Jackson whipped his head to see who was at the door. He saw Cherry''s face, the waiter standing next


    to her and caught a glimpse of Mond standing behind her.


    Jackson looked in Cherry''s eyes as panic rose in his heart. He was sure that she would misunderstand


    what was going on, and he wouldn''t have a chance to exin what happened the other day. But now,


    this scene would just add fuel for the fire.


    Sally pulled her arms from around Jackson''s neck and stepped back when she saw Cherry and Mond


    standing there.


    Jackson rushed over to Cherry and nervously said, "Babe, please, don''t take this wrong. There is


    nothing going on here, I swear!"


    "I didn''t say anything, " Cherry said in an even tone. She had a serene look on her face when she


    looked over at Sally who was left standing in the room alone. Sally was dressed to the nines and


    wearing luxurious jewelry, but Cherry could only see how sad and pitiful she looked.


    Jackson was at a loss for words. He looked behind Cherry to Mond and then back at Cherry, "What are


    you doing here?"


    "What do you mean? I came here to see you because I missed you. Is this how you wee a visit


    from your wife?" Cherry asked keeping her tone even still.


    "No, no!" said Jackson.


    Cherry ignored Jackson and instead, walked by him into the private room, and one step at a time, she


    slowly approached Sally.


    Standing in front of Sally, Cherry looked at her without malice. Cherry''s heartbeat was steady and calm.


    She knew Sally was her husband''s old me and Cherry didn''t know Jackson when Sally and he were


    young kids and in love. What could she do about Sallying to her husband now? She could handle


    it and deal with the ordeal ording to her will, but, she had no interest deciding how to treat these


    people.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Do you love him that much?" Cherry''s question came out of the blue.


    Sally looked at Cherry not knowing what Cherry was going to do. Why would Cherry ask something like


    that?


    "Yes, I love him that much, " replied Sally unafraid. Sally believed Jackson used to belong to her, and


    always would.


    "But, Miss Sally, I love him too, " said Cherry confidently. She no longer felt inferior to this woman. She


    no longercked confidence like in the past when she first married Jackson because they had no


    feelings for each other at that time. She knew how much Jackson loved her after five years and she


    believed she was lucky. She wanted to guard her family, her child, and her beloved man. She


    considered her future and wanted to do something she enjoyed.


    Looking at Cherry, Sally couldn''t believe what she was hearing. This woman was actually so bold


    enough, with a look of confidence, as though she had always been superior to Sally.


    "Sorry you and I love the same person, but, he is my husband and the master of our family. He is the


    hope of my child and me. If it''s okay, please give up your hopeless endeavors now. He has a family and


    isn''t single anymore. You should be kind. I believe in you and I know you will make a right choice,


    correct?" Cherry told Sally.


    Cherry''s words surprised Mond and Jackson. Jackson never thought Cherry would talk to Sally like


    that. She was brave enough to confront Sally face to face, and every word Cherry said was now


    engraved in his heart. She had said that she cared about their child, family and loved him.


    It was then that Mond finally understood Cherry was a woman who would get what she needed in life.


    She needed to change, and be strong to face people like Sally. He couldn''t believe the woman


    standing there now was the same vulnerable woman who he saw earlier that morning. But just then,


    she had no choice other than to be strong.


    "Cherry, did you tell Jackson to send me packing?" Sally asked vehemently, "Listen, I grew up here,


    and you can''t make me move! I won''t leave."


    "I didn''t ask him to tell you to leave the city. My only hope is that you will leave my husband alone, "


    Cherry was full of determination, "My love for him is no less than yours. I gave him my youth, thest


    five years we have been married, and over the years we have grown together, and love each other. We


    have a child together, and my name has always been listed on the Chu Family household register. With


    all this, do you think my love is less than yours?"

 Chapter 474 Why Did You Fight To Save Me Then (Part Two)

    Chapter 474 Why Did You Fight To Save Me Then (Part Two)


    "You....." Sally was suddenly at a loss for what to say. Every sentence Cherry said was true. They had


    gotten married five years ago, when Cherry was young but beautiful, and now she was even more


    beautiful than before. They did have a child. In the past five years, Sally had known Jackson''s


    principles and practices. No woman could get close to him. Cherry''s name had never been removed


    from the Chu Family''s household register. Sally knew all of this and she knew Cherry was telling the


    truth. But in the face of these facts, how did her love measure up? Why did she appear so miserable


    Jackson walked over to Cherry and put his arms around her, acting very protective of her.


    Cherry was grateful for Jackson''s support. She felt as though she had won as she watched Sally''s face


    gradually fall. Cherry felt inferior around Sally at one time, and would have never dared to confront


    Sally like this face to face. But in that moment, Cherry was feeling satisfied and happy. She was finally


    confident in front of Sally and no long saw Sally as a rival for her husband''s love. It didn''t matter that


    Sally loved Jackson, Sally couldn''t destroy her family because Cherry was strong of mind and knew


    how to stand up for those she loved, to protect her family, and her child.


    "Sally, do you see? We love each other, " bragged Cherry showing off. Now that she was able to,


    Cherry wanted to get back what she had suffered over the past few years. She wanted Sally to


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    understand that it was Cherry, not Sally, who had been with Jackson all these years.


    Sally was totally speechless.


    Turning to Jackson, Cherry gazed at him, and waited till he was looking down at her before Cherry said


    softly, "Husband, since Sally is unwilling to leave, don''t force her. I know where your hearty and I


    know our son and I are always in your heart. I believe in you. And I love you, like always."


    No further exnation was needed, Cherry''s words were warm, and made sense right then. As long as


    she trusted him, he didn''t need anything else.


    "Alright, you are part of my heart, babe, " Jackson yfully teased. He touched Cherry''s hair lightly,


    knowing he would always love Cherry with all his heart and soul.


    "Husband, Sally is still in a bad mood, please talk to her again. After all, you''ve known each other from


    a young age, you understand her and it shouldn''t be too difficult for you. Help put her in a better mood."


    Cherry added, "Then, I''ll be leaving with Mond now."


    Cherry was about to take her leave after telling Jackson, but he snatched her arm and said, "Don''t go,


    Babe."


    Cherry smiled at Jackson and told him, "Don''t worry, Jackson, I know who I am and what I need to do."


    Jackson didn''t say a word.


    "Then, I''ll be going now, " said Cherry and headed out the door.


    Jackson watched Cherry leave and didn''t try to stop her this time. He wouldn''t force her anymore even


    if he didn''t want her to go. He believed that she knew what she should do as she said.


    After Cherry walked out, Mond hastily followed behind her.


    Cherry walked to Mond''s car after she left the bar. When she got to the side of the car, Cherry


    copsed to the ground.


    Seeing Cherry fall to the ground, Mond rushed to her, and helped her up. He looked at her face and it


    dawned on him that she had been feigning the strength she exuded in the bar.


    "Mond, did I do good back in the bar, just now?" Cherry asked as tears began to stream down her face,


    "I have beaten Sally. She''s no longer a threat to Jackson and I! I did it, I really beat her!"


    These were tears of joy, and there was peace in Cherry''s mind. She never would have imagined a


    scene like that herself. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was pregnant, she wouldn''t have behaved in


    such a manner. She would definitely have turned and run away, and let her imagination run away with


    possibilities of what Jackson and Sally were doing.


    "Yes, Cherry, you behaved well, very well, " said Mond when heforted Cherry. He knew Cherry


    must be hurting.


    Sharing her most profound, most heartfelt thoughts with Mond, Cherry took a deep breath, "Mond, I''m


    not some cowardly little girl who can be bullied by my sister anymore, and I am no longer a trophy wife


    who has a loveless marriage with Jackson. Now, my sister and I have an excellent rtionship, and


    even though I wasn''t around for five years, Jackson loves me immensely. He didn''t go looking for


    another woman. I don''t even care if he hated me in the beginning. After all, I left him first, five years


    ago. I want to guard our family now. I want to give Joe afortable life, and give the unborn baby I


    am carrying a healthy family and a beautiful childhood, " Cherry dered while she watched the clouds


    in the sky.


    Mond stared at Cherry''s profile, suddenly envying her. As a woman, her heart had slowly be


    stronger, while she went about making changes by her power, and he admired her for that.


    Cherry struggled to stand without wobbling and without help, instead of depending on Mond.


    "Are you going home, or?" Mond inquired, trying to sound casual. He decided, even if Mond knew


    Cherry wanted to go back to the Chu Family home, he wouldn''t stop her, he would send her willingly.


    Cherry kept staring at the sky and informed him, "May I stay a few more nights in your guest room? It''s


    pretty nice."


    Mond was taken aback, but thrilled that Cherry wanted to stay at his vi.


    Yes! Yes, of course you may, " said Mond.


    "Thank you, " Cherry nodded, but still wouldn''t look at Mond, "My sister lives there, I would like to


    spend some time with her, and I don''t want to go home just yet. It''s not because I''m angry at Jackson. I


    want some serenity for a while. I need to contemte the future and bepletely empowered."


    Looking at the side of Cherry''s face, Mond could feel a flood of emotions filling his heart.


    As Cherry continued staring up into the blue sky, she wanted to tell Mond, ''It isn''t that I wanted to look


    up at the sky, it is only that I didn''t want my tears to fall. I want to be strong.''


    After some time, Cherry and Mond got into his car and drove away.


    Back in the bar, Jackson and Sally are sitting on the couch. "Since you don''t want to leave, I''ll allow you


    to remain as Cherry suggested." Jackson''s voice was devoid of emotions as he said.


    Sally gave Jackson a look of disappointment, "She means a lot to you, right?"


    "Yes! Of course she does, " snapped Jackson.


    "Then why did you save me in the first ce?" Sally wanted to know.


    "She wasn''t in my life at the time, " stated Jackson. He had changed a lot after Cherry appeared in his


    life, which made the situation totally different now.


    "If she hadn''t appeared, would you still love me?" asked Sally. She could make Cherry vanish if


    Jackson would love her.


    "No, my feelings for you would have faded over time even if she weren''t in the picture. I wouldn''t treat


    you as I did before." In his heart, Jackson was sure he wouldn''t be in love with Sally like he once was,


    whether Cherry was there or not. After all, time changed people and feelings.


    "No, you are lying! You don''t mean that! Why are you lying? You said you would love me always! You


    saved me that year because you loved me!" Sally muttered as she started to be hysterical,


    shaking her head nonstop. She wouldn''t believe Jackson''s words, "If you hadn''t tried so hard to save


    me, I wouldn''t love you so deeply now. I love you with all my heart because you fought for me. You


    realize that? I think you''re the only person in the whole world who has ever been good to me. I consider


    you my lover."


    "Sally, we are not the children we once were, stop acting like a child!" spat Jackson. He couldn''t seem


    to express himself with words now. The human mind that couldn''t be seen or touched wasplicated.


    He didn''t know how to describe the feelings he had, or the people, and memories he held there.

 Chapter 475 Wish You Happiness (Part One)

    Chapter 475 Wish You Happiness (Part One)


    "But, my love for you has never changed, " Sally cried. Her heart felt as though it might tear from her


    chest. She had been determined to love this man, and yet he now asked her to leave him! She didn''t


    know what else to do to have his heart.


    Lowering his head, Jackson sadly replied, "Sally, let it go! I have my family. I love my Cherry and Joe."


    Something changed in Sally''s face: determination, indignation, and ferocity. "No, I will never let you go!


    Never!" she dered.


    She stared at her love''s face for a moment longer before running from the room.


    In Mond''s vi, Cherry lounged on a chair. The balcony afforded her such a unique view.


    Jean strolled to her sister with a te of fruits, setting it on the round table. She sat beside the table


    and held Cherry''s hands.


    "You''d better go inside before long. It''s chilly out here, be careful or you might catch a cold, " Jean


    worried. Cherry being pregnant brought out Jean''s concern much more now, wanting to help her sister


    care for herself.


    Cherry looked at Jean tenderly. "Okay, I know. Thank you, sister, " she said softly.


    Smiling, Jean shook her head and said, "Silly girl. You needn''t thank me, I am your sister after all."


    Seeing that Cherry was so willing to ept Jean made her feel even more guilty. She thought back to


    the things she used to do to hurt Cherry, things even Jean herself couldn''t forgive. But Cherry was so


    kind and still wouldn''t hate her! Jean had vowed to be good to her sister as much as she could to make


    up for her actions in the past.


    "You haven''t been home recently. Do you miss Joe?" Jean broke her thoughts to ask Cherry.


    Heartache gued Cherry at the mere thought of her precious darling son. How could she ever not


    want to see him? She suffered from such pain for missing Joe. Cherry absentmindedly muttered, "I


    miss him very much. I don''t know whether he eats properly. Does he study hard at school? Does he still


    take piano ss with Amy?"


    Seeing her dear sister ache so for her son, Jean watched her with tenderness. "How about I pick him


    up from school this afternoon? I could bring him here to see you, " Jean suggested.


    Jean felt good to have suggested something so selfless, she really had no agenda this time. Joe was


    such a sensible boy, and she loved her dear nephew very much.


    Looking at her sister, Cherry let out a long sigh. "Sister, I really want to see Joe, " she confessed.


    "You can if you want. I''ll go to his school to pick him up right now, okay? I promise, I''ll bring your


    precious Joe to you, " Jean vowed with a smile.


    "Okay, " Cherry nodded. "I''ll call to let him know to wait for you at the school gate."


    Jean agreed.


    Once Cherry had watched Jean drive away from the vi, she used her phone to call Joe.


    "Hello, Mommy, " Joe whispered from the phone, "I am in ss now."


    Cherry was startled to realise that it was still ss time. Joe must have answered the phone secretly


    under the desk. She was so eager to see her boy that she forgot the time. She felt so silly for forgetting


    such a simple thing.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Joe. I forgot it was ss time now, " she apologized hastily.


    She could almost feel her son''s smile through the phone. "It''s okay. But Mommy, what are you calling


    me for? "What''s going on?" Joe continued to whisper so his teacher wouldn''t hear and catch him.


    "Your Aunt Jean will be picking you up from school today. You''lle with her to Uncle Mond''s vi. I''m


    here waiting to see you, " Cherry whispered back.


    "Really? "I don''t have to go home tonight? "What about Daddy? What will he say?" Joe was excited to


    be seeing his Mommy, but he was worried about his Daddy. Would Daddy agree?


    Cherry considered for a moment and replied, "I''ll call your Daddy about it. You just go with Aunt Jean


    after school."


    "Okay, " Joe agreed quietly. "I''ll wait for Aunt Jean at the school gate after school."


    "See you soon, sweetheart."


    Cherry stared at the phone in her hand for a while after ending the call with Joe. Finally, she entered


    Jackson''s number.


    "Hello?" Jackson answered his phone, whose tender voice was like music to her ears.


    "Are you busy right now?" Cherry asked softly.


    "No, darling, I''m not busy. What''s up, babe?" His voice held a little confusion and curiosity, but he


    greeted her warmly.


    "I want Joe to stay with me for tonight. My sister will be picking him up from school." Cherry thought it


    best to be blunt and straightforward. Jackson likely already knew she and Jean were in Mond''s vi.


    "Babe, when will youe home? "I miss you!" Jackson asked her desperately. He missed her dearly


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    and just wanted to have her before him, so he could care for his dear wife.


    Cherry hesitated before she spoke. "Maybe a couple of days, " she said uncertainly. "I don''t want to go


    back right now. Please, don''t push me!" She wanted to avoid getting emotional or stressed because of


    her pregnancy. For the innocent baby in her womb, she had to control herself and protect him or her.


    "I''ll wait for you, " he responded.


    His words gave her some happiness somehow. At least there was someone who cared for her and was


    eagerly awaiting her return.


    "So, Joe will stay with me tonight, " Cherry repeated. When silence replied, she feared he would be


    angry about her decision.


    "That''s fine, " Jackson agreed.


    Ending the phone call, Cherry nestled in the sofa to think quietly.


    Some timeter, Cherry''s thoughts were interrupted by the now-ringing telephone in the living room.


    She shivered as it had startled her greatly. Once she calmed down, she approached it. It was a fixed-


    line, not a cellphone.


    She was puzzled, trying to understand who might call the fixed-line telephone. If it was for Mond, they


    should have been able to call his cellphone. Why would someone still call the fixed-line?


    Her curiosity overpowered her sense and she answered the phone without a word.


    The voice on the other end didn''t let her speak anyway.


    "Mr. Mond, your cellphone is out of reach, so I must call your home phone. Please forgive me. I have


    acquired the information you required: that person''s family name is Wu. You were correct in your


    guess, that person only follows the orders of yourself and Mr. Jackson, because the two of you are


    descendants of the Chu Family. But Mr. Mond, I hope you''ll reconsider your decision. I am afraid it is


    not appropriate to disturb him yet. Even if by him you''re considered as a member of the Chu n,


    others haven''t identified yourself as such, for you have been hiding for the years being."


    Cherry stiffened as she listened. So much was bewildering of this mystery man''s words. She froze,


    unable to speak. She didn''t know what to say even if she could.


    The mysterious man listened to her silence for a moment before continuing to speak. "Mr. Mond, this is


    merely my advice, I hope you don''t mind. My call today was just to inform you the man''s family name is


    Wu. If you have any further orders, you can call me any time. Bye then!"


    He ended the call, but Cherry still held the receiver to her ear. The words seemed as though they had


    nothing to do with her, but she felt there was some connection, however small. The call had thrown her.


    She was barely sure it was even real, that she had even truly experienced it.


    Her mind was in a swirl of thoughts and she stood there a long time before returning the receiver to its


    base. She intended to sit back on the sofa, but she felt faint with all the confusion.


    The man named Wu meant nothing to her, but the man on the phone had said Mond was a descendant


    of the Chu Family, along with Jackson. How could Mond be a descendant of the Chu Family? Mond''s


    family name was Xu, and Jackson was the only descendant in his generation of the Chu Family, which


    was a publicly known and acknowledged fact. How could Mond be involved with the Chu Family?


    Many possibilities entered Cherry''s mind, but she couldn''t figure out what rtionship Jackson and


    Mond had. The man on the phone was not joking, his tone said as much. Could it be possible that there


    was indeed something between Mond and Jackson? Was there indeed anything between Mond and


    the Chu family?


    She thought about some of the events that had happened: the huge bill discovered in the study of the


    residentialpound; she quarreled with Jackson over Mond and Grandpa fainted in the corridor; the


    events together indicated that Mond must have something to do with the Chu Family. And then there


    was Mond''s unexined hatred of Jackson; Jackson''s mysterious tolerance of Mond. There was a


    secret here, and it seemed that there were people who weren''t telling the truth.

 Chapter 476 Wish You Happiness (Part Two)

    Chapter 476 Wish You Happiness (Part Two)


    She shook her head. It was impossible. It shouldn''t be possible! Cherry tried to dismiss her feeling,


    telling herself that she was just overthinking things. Mond couldn''t possibly have that kind of


    rtionship with Jackson. The Chu Family was a military family. It couldn''t happen, absolutely not!


    Cherry was suddenly thinking of her sister, the rtionship they had together. Cherry definitely oddly


    tolerated her sister for a long time. And Jean seemed to have a strange hatred of Cherry for a long time


    too. But what about Mond and Jackson? Are they acting the same way like she and Jean did?


    Breaking her from her deep thoughts, Cherry''s cellphone began to ring. She looked at the screen to


    see it was Amy calling. ''That''s right, '' Cherry realised silently. Joe wasing to stay with his mother


    tonight and so wouldn''t be taking his piano ss tonight. She had forgotten to contact Amy about this,


    so it was fortuitous that Amy was calling now.


    Cherry answered the phone, "Hello, Amy!"


    She smiled and put on a cheerful tone, to avoid Amy hearing that something might be wrong. Even if


    Amy was her friend, Cherry didn''t want her to worry.


    "Cherry, how are you doing these days?" Amy asked hastily in response.


    "I''m pretty good, thank you, " Cherry replied, her voice upbeat.


    "I haven''t seen you the past few times I''vee to teach Joe. Have you quarrelled with Joe''s Daddy?"


    Amy asked, concerned.


    Cherry smiled a little wistfully. "It''s no problem, Amy. I went to the bar to see him this morning."


    Hearing Cherry so cheerful reassured Amy that there weren''t any problems between her and Jackson.


    "I know it''ll be alright for you. I can see Jackson really loves you, and I know you well. If something


    does happen, as long as you two sit together and have a good talk, it''ll be no problem in no time, " Amy


    replied.


    "You''re right, I know that." Cherry took a deep breath before she continued. "Amy, I want to thank you


    for your concern. I really am fine. Don''t you worry about me!"


    "That''s a relief, Cherry, " Amy told Cherry. "Lily called me just now and she passed on the message


    from Jackson that Joe won''t be having piano ss this evening. I was worried about you, that''s why I


    called you."


    Realisation dawned on Cherry. "Oh, I see. I arranged for Joe to stay with me this evening, so he won''t


    be able to have piano ss tonight. I''m sorry I forgot to let you know. Is that okay? Will you be able to


    spare some time next time to make up the missed lesson?" Cherry asked, a little apprehensive. She


    wasn''t sure about Amy''s course arrangement and she was worried the missed ss would unduly


    influence the ss n.


    "Oh, that''s all fine for me. I just tutor Joe in my spare time, so it''s no problem for me. I can make up the


    lesson for Joe next time, " Amy asserted.


    Cherry breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good, thank you Amy!"


    Since Amy could tell Cherry was in a good mood, she thought she might tell her some more good


    news. "Cherry, I''d like to tell you something personal about me."


    Immediately interested, Cherry sat to listen. An opportunity to chat with her good friend was rare these


    days, and she couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    "What is it? Tell me, quickly, " Cherry''s curiosity made her hasty.


    Amy let out a breath she''d been holding and spoke: "Well, Derek and I have decided to be together."


    Her voice was shyer than she intended, but she finally said it with determination.


    "Is that true?" This was indeed surprising and good news. She could barely contain her glee as she


    spoke: "That was fast!"


    Her voice held a small tinge of hesitation and disbelief, as she did think it was a little too soon for Amy


    and Derek. They hadn''t known each other for long and they didn''t know each other well. On the other


    hand, Cherry knew both of them well, and she didn''t think they''d have problems together. She just felt it


    was a bit too fast.


    "Cherry, do you believe in love at first sight? "And do you believe one person could just show up in your


    life and change your perspective?" Completely immersed in her sweetness, Amy continued: "Perhaps,


    Derek is the right person I''ve been looking for. Though we haven''t known each long or well, my instinct


    doesn''t lie. I feel that he''s my Mr. Right."


    "Amy, I do believe that! Oh, it sounds like you''vepletely fallen in love. Oh, I can''t wait to call Derek


    and ask him how he feels, " Cherry gushed. She was so happy that her good friend had finally found


    her soul mate, and that Amy''s soul mate was Derek! She knew the two well enough that she felt


    reassured that they would both be happy. At least they would never cheat on or hurt each other.


    "Oh, Derek feels the same as I. Perhaps, we may get our marriage certificate some day, and Cherry


    don''t be surprised then! I''ll happily treat your family to dinner, " Amy promised, a little giddy.


    "That''s for sure. And if you don''t, Derek should. He''s Jackson''s best friend and we''ll probably gather


    together a lot in the future. Oh, how wonderful it will be, " Cherry eagerly looked forward, for the future


    looked fantastic.


    "And Amy, do be happy! Derek is a good man that you can rely on, " Cherry reminded her friend.


    "You think so? I think so, too. I do feel he is a very trustworthy person, one I can spend the rest of my


    life with, " Amy bubbled delightedly. She was even more sure of her decision now that she had heard


    Cherry agreed.


    "Amy, I do feel that good things happen one after another around us. After my brother and Selina hold


    their wedding, it''ll be yours and Derek''s turn. I''m afraid that we''ll be quite busy these days, but we''re all


    so happy to have so much happiness around, " Cherry beamed.


    "Yes, I''ve already met Selina. She''s such a lovely girl, and it''s always enjoyable to talk with her. No


    wonder Derek always praises his sister, " Amy agreed. Selina had left a great impression with Amy who


    really did think Selina was excellent.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You''re right! Selina is a good girl. It seems the three of us could get along quite well in the future."


    Cherry smiled as she thought of the good times she might have to look forward to with her friends.


    Since it seemed the three of them could get along so well, their future life would be filled with joy and


    happiness.


    Amy also looked to the future, imagining. "We three can get out to have afternoon teas, and chat


    together. Oh, it''ll be so exciting!"


    "Yes, it''s going to be great! Joe, I know, will be overjoyed when he finds out you and Derek are


    together. He likes Derek a lot, and if he knows you''ll be his aunt, he''ll be quite overjoyed, " Cherry


    thought of her darling son, warming her heart with even his mention.


    "Really? Then I will certainly give him a big red packet when I get married, " said Amy.


    "It''s a must! Joe is so looking forward to the red packet! I still remember when he urged my brother to


    marry Selina so that she could be his aunt. Now they''re getting married and soon you''ll be his aunt too.


    I can''t imagine just how happy he''ll be."


    "You''re so lucky, Cherry. Though you married at a young age, you are blessed to have a lovely son and


    great husband. They both love you very much. Did you know I envy you? You must enjoy your life and


    grasp your own happiness, " Amy reminded Cherry. Amy was right. She really felt that Cherry was


    happy.


    "Thank you, Amy! And you''ll be very happy too! Derek is a great guy, and you certainly will be a happy


    woman, " Cherry returned thepliments.


    "Ah, we women don''t want that much from life, do we, Cherry? We only want a warm family with a man


    who loves us and our own child. That''s enough for us, " Amy remarked.


    "Absolutely. Family means everything to us, " Cherry agreed.


    "This is really our dreamse true, " Amy noted.


    "Yes, our dreams areing true!" Cherry echoed.


    Cherry and Amy continued to have a surprisingly pleasant chat. Once they were finished and Cherry


    had said her goodbyes, she sat on the sofa. The apprehension and bittersweet feelings stirred in her


    once again. Life is beautiful yet painful. She wanted badly to see the bright side of life, but so many


    things had happened. How could she possible deal with them? How could she face them?


    She snuggled on thefortable sofa as she untangled her thoughts, trying to make sense of them all.


    She became determined that she would take responsibility for every decision she made. Cherry was


    now brave enough to undertake the consequences!

 Chapter 477 We Are The Same (Part One)

    Chapter 477 We Are The Same (Part One)


    Waiting at the school gate for her nephew, Jean watched the other children walk by. Soon enough, she


    saw darling Joe walking between the other children. She waved at him. "Joe, I''m here."


    Jean''s voice made Joe even more cheerful, and he ran to her once he saw her.


    "Aunt Jean, I''m d to see you, " Joe greeted her happily, his grin stretching from ear to ear.


    Jean smiled at her cute nephew. "Well, I''m here to drive you to visit your Mommy." She took Joe''s


    hand.


    Joe nodded, his smile remaining just as big. "Okay. I miss my Mommy very much, " he said as he


    climbed into Jean''s car.


    While driving, Jean nced at Joe every so often in the rearview mirror. "Joe, has everything gone well


    at schooltely?" she asked.


    Joe nodded happily. "Yes, everything is okay."


    Embarrassment flushed her face, but Jean grew confident enough to ask what she really wanted to


    know. "Joe, I, uh, haven''t told your Mommy that you and I have often seen each other recently. Have


    you told her about that?"


    Joe looked at his aunt. "No, I haven''t. I''m afraid that she would worry about me, " he answered. He


    hadn''t ever told his Mommy and Daddy about his visits with Aunt Jean. Should he tell his Mommy the


    truth now?


    Jean hesitated again, but forced herself to speak again. "Well, Joe, could you please continue keeping


    it as a secret between us? Don''t tell your Mommy about it please? I''m a little worried about your


    mommy, her health isn''t as good as we want it to betely, and I''m afraid this might unnecessarily


    agitate her. The less stress for your Mommy the better, so let''s keep it a secret just for now. Til she''s


    better. What do you think?" Jean asked the young boy. ''Cherry being pregnant means that keeping her


    in good spirits is very important. Once she knows how well Joe and I get along together, she might be


    happy about it. But what if she gets angry? I don''t want to make her mad just now.''


    "What''s happened to my Mommy? "Why isn''t she well?" Joe asked anxiously. He couldn''t focus on


    Jean''s request. His Mommy was more important and now she''s sick? Didn''t his Mommy go back


    home? Did something bad happen to her?


    "No, it''s not like that, " Jean hastily replied. "She is well. But she is just sometimes in low spirits, looking


    like she might be a little ill. But don''t worry, she''s fine, " she tried tofort her nephew.


    She seeded and he sighed in relief. "That''s good. I''ve been worried that there''s something wrong


    with Mommy."


    "When you see your Mommy soon, you''ll know how well she is. She''s in Mond''s house at the moment.


    Nothing bad will happen to her there, " Jean told him with a smile.


    Joe watched his aunt''s face from the back seat. "Aunt Jean, is Uncle Mond a good man?"


    She paused and nced at him before returning her gaze to the road. "He should be, " she replied


    ominously.


    The uncertainty in Jean''s voice cultivated the seed of doubt in Joe''s mind. Maybe Uncle Mond isn''t


    really a good man. ''Uncle Mond never felt like a good man to me, '' Joe thought to himself. ''He hates


    my Daddy, and his attention towards my Mommy is wrong. Aunt Jean has stayed with him for a long


    time, and she must know him well, but is he really like Aunt Jean says he is?''


    At Mond''s mansion, Mond finally returned to see Cherry rxing on the sofa watching TV. He walked


    towards her.


    His footsteps caused Cherry to nce over. She met Mond''s gaze.


    "Hello, " Cherry said quite simply.


    "Hello, " Mond repeated the greeting. He quickly studied their surrounds to find an oddck of Jean''s


    presence. "Where''s your sister?" he asked.


    Calmly, Cherry replied: "Please sit down. I want to talk with you about something." Although she was


    staring directly at Mond, her expression was unreadable, even for Mond.


    He acquiesced and chose to sit beside her on the sofa. She switched off the TV. They sat for a few


    seconds in silence. "What''s the matter?" he broke the silence.


    "My sister has gone to pick up my son, and she will be driving him here. I want Joe to stay with me


    tonight, " Cherry told him, almost asking permission with her tone. She needn''t have bothered, actually,


    for she had known what his response was going to be, especially due to the unchanged expression on


    his face.


    "That''s okay. You don''t need to ask my permission. If he wants to stay here, he can. There are many


    empty rooms in this house, " Mond told her shrugging.


    Cherry nodded, intecing her fingers with one another. "No other rooms are needed. Joe will sleep in


    the room with me. I just miss him and want hispany, " she added tonelessly.


    Removing a key from his pocket and cing it on the coffee table before them, he looked at Cherry,


    "Please, take the key. There is some space that belongs to you in this house. If you''d like to invite


    someone to apany you here, do as you wish. The room on the first floor is yours."


    Mond and Cherry might as well have beenpeting for who could show the least amount of emotion,


    for his face had no emotional colour. His expression was as unreadable as hers, which only served to


    confuse her further. Did he hate her or love her?


    "Why are you treating me so nicely?" Cherry asked this enigma of a man before her. She stared


    intensely at his face, looking for any movement that might give away his thoughts. She wanted to know


    the answer. That mysterious call was the icing on the cake for the puzzle she was trying to solve.


    He failed to escape from her question and looked directly at her. Her expression was cold, and Mond


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    couldn''t get past the surface with her. Women were usually sentimental and emotional. Though Cherry


    was susceptible, there was still a powerful force in her mind and he didn''t know it well enough.


    Several minutes of silence irritated Cherry, so she repeated her question. "Why won''t you answer my


    question?"


    "You are pregnant. No matter how cruel I might be, I will never bully a pregnant woman, " Mond told her


    matter-of-factly. He stood and began towards the staircase.


    With his feelings like this, he was afraid he would tell everything to Cherry. He simply couldn''t control


    himself in front of her, so he had to escape.


    Cherry stood and chased him unexpectedly. As he was about to begin up the staircase, she stopped


    him.


    He couldn''t help it but stop when she wanted him to. Mond had never thought that Cherry would hold


    him back. He studied her thin face. Jackson''s wife was still beautiful even without make-up. She was


    so thin that the clothes she wore were toorge, and this made his heart ache.


    "Yes, I''m a pregnant woman, Mond. But I''m also Jackson''s wife. Don''t you hate him? Why do you treat


    me so kindly?" Stubbornly, Cherry wouldn''t give up. She needed some evidence to confirm or disprove


    her theory about him.


    Mond put his hand on her shoulder and looked deeply into her eyes. "I do indeed hate Jackson, but


    that''s nothing to do with you."


    Her eyes held him somehow and he was eager to tell her his true feelings. ''I once intended to hurt you,


    but I stopped myself in time, '' he said in his own mind. ''When facing you, I always end up going against


    what I intend. I had nned to run you over with the car, but I gave in and stopped. When I imprisoned


    you in the elevator, my heart beat rapidly, but still I let you leave. When I know you''re with Jackson, I


    get so angry. Why does Jackson get to enjoy so much happiness? The moment you fell down, I wanted


    nothing more than to save you, wishing you would be safe and healthy. Cherry, I really don''t have the


    heart to hurt you, it''s true, I will never lie to you.''


    His internal monologue finished, as he gently pushed her away from him before retreating up the stairs


    alone.


    Watching Mond''s receding form, Cherry''s thoughts were full of doubts. ''What kind of person is he?'' It


    was difficult to understand him. He was just like the ZM Group. It was strong enough and its power


    irresistible. But no one knew how it became so strong, its history mysterious. People fear the unknown,


    and that''s why so many people fear ZM Group and Mond.


    As she was thinking, Cherry began to realise that Mond and Jackson weren''t dissimr. It was difficult


    for others to be close with both of them. Their styles and methods of dealing with problems were


    simr. Both always adhered to their principles. And both Jackson and Mond talked little. They did


    everything ording to their wills.


    Mond mmed the door of his room. He leaned against it and breathed heavily. Just now, he was


    ready to confess to Cherry the true reason he treated her kindly: not because she was pregnant, but


    because he loved her.

 Chapter 478 We Are The Same (Part Two)

    Chapter 478 We Are The Same (Part Two)


    A deep, long breath helped him to adjust his emotions and he went to the windows. He removed his


    coat and gazed at the scenery beyond the ss. His emotions in check now, he wondered whether he


    should go on with his n. Now, Cherry was pregnant and Jackson had never hated him. Should Mond


    still go on taking his revenge? Was it still meaningful for him to take revenge? No one would y the


    game with him anymore, how would he choose his next move?


    Mond was sure when he assumed that Jackson didn''t spirit Cherry away wasn''t because Jackson


    cared so little for his wife. Instead it was because Jackson knew Mond too well, believing that Mond


    would never hurt Cherry. Once Sally had left, Cherry was indeed safe here. If anyone else had


    imprisoned Cherry, Jackson would havee to her rescue at once.


    Barely able to contain his eagerness, Joe ran into Mond''s house once Jean had opened the door. Joe


    ran to Cherry, crying cheerfully: "Mommy, Mommy!"


    "Joe, Mommy''s right here, " Cherry turned to see her beautiful son running towards her. She almost


    cried with happiness at seeing him.


    Jackson and Cherry''s son finally reached his Mommy and hugged her tightly. She squeezed back and


    the two of them enjoyed the warmth of each other''s embrace.


    "Mommy, why won''t youe back home?" Joe asked, a small hint of whining to his voice. "I miss you


    so much!"


    "Oh, darling, Mommy misses you too. That''s why I asked Aunt Jean to drive you here. You''re going to


    stay here with me tonight, " she told her boy, kissing his head.


    "That''s excellent. If I''m with you, Mommy, anywhere is okay, " Joe looked up at her, happiness reaching


    even the furthest corners of his face.


    He snuggled against his mother for a while. When he finally left her embrace, he began to look around


    this house he had been taken to. The decorations amazed him and he studied them in wonder.


    "Mommy, it''s as beautiful as our house."


    "Joe, this is Uncle Mond''s house, " Cherry exined.


    "I know, " Joe nodded. "Aunt Jean told me on the way here. This house is great."


    Mond, this time in a new shirt, returned down the stairs.


    "Joe, please greet Uncle Mond, " Cherry directed. She believed children should be polite to adults, no


    matter what was going on between the adults. Even though there were conflicts with Mond, that was


    nothing to do with Joe.


    "Uncle Mond, it''s nice to see you, " Joe did as his Mommy asked.


    Mond epted Joe''s greeting and approached him a little. "Well, wee to my home, " he said


    calmly. He didn''t smile, but he was polite enough. They were, after all, both Chu Family''s offspring.


    Grinning a little, Joe looked up at Mond. "Thanks, Uncle Mond." He looked at Cherry. "Mommy, I would


    like to do my homework now. Will youe with me?"


    Cherry took her son''s hand and smiled. "Okay, let''s do the homework in the room, " she answered.


    Turning towards Mond, she prepared to speak. But Mond beat her to the punch.


    "Just go with him, I will call you when dinner is ready." Cherry''s fleeting smile warmed his heart a little,


    making him realise that he would be satisfied if she smiled every day.


    Mond had already known what she had nned to say, and he allowed her to do what she liked.


    Cherry rxed and nodded. "Okay, we''ll go to my room."


    Mond nodded.


    Hand-in-hand, Cherry and Joe walked to her room and closed the door behind them.


    The sound of the door closing made Mond remember he should go to the living room.


    Jean offered Mond a cup of water.


    Without a word, Mond epted the cup from Jean.


    Jean sat beside Mond. "Joe is a good boy, you''ll like him, " she noted aloud. Mond''s expression told


    her he loved children. Although Joe was Cherry''s son, Jean was sure that Mond would like him too.


    Having stayed with Mond for so many years, Jean knew that Mond''s coldness was due to his decidedly


    not-happy childhood. And for Mond, family was like taboo: no one dared mention it in front of him.


    Casually taking a drink from the cup, he then set the cup on the table. He looked at Jean and asked,


    "Why will I like him?"


    "Because he calls you Uncle, " Jean told him without looking at him. Lost in her thoughts, she spoke


    again. "Every time Joe calls me Aunt, my heart fills with happiness. His smile, his vibrancy, and his


    childishness impresses me. Maybe it''s because we want to go back to our childhood, but can''t."


    A strong sadness slowly entered her tone as she continued to speak. "I may never have a child of my


    own. Joe is so cute. When I see him, I can''t love him any more than I do. As his aunt, I''m one of his


    family members, ain''t I?"


    Mond gazed at Jean''s face. He couldn''t read her thoughts through her expression, but he felt there was


    a deep scar in her heart and it would remain forever. Maybe she had suffered the grief of loss and so


    she knew the importance of treasuring what we had.


    "Don''t you hate them?" Mond asked suddenly.


    Averting her eyes, she knew who he was referring to. She shook her head. "Could my hate improve my


    situation? "If it can''t, keeping good rtions with each other may be the best way. "I used to treat my


    sister badly. What position am I in to hate her?"


    Jean''s words silenced Mond and he simply gazed out the windows silently.


    She waited for his reply, and turned to him. ''Although he has a childlike face, there are many secrets


    behind it. Secrets beyond my capability of imagining. But he is the man that saved me from the bad life


    and I should be grateful.''


    Recalling her former life, how she used to try to charm and seduce any rich or powerful men to tter


    her own vanity. This destructive behaviour of hers destroyed the love between Cherry and John. Once


    she had John, she thought Jackson was more charming and so she tried to seduce Jackson. What''s


    more, she also wanted to be Mond''s lover.


    Jean was much calmer now, not as vainglorious as she had once been. She knew how to treat those


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    around her. She didn''t automatically try to get powerful and rich men before her. Instead, she would try


    to get along with them. Just like how she saw Mond, calmly seeing him as her benefactor, the man who


    had once helped her. She should thank him for the rmendation he had offered her. As for the


    future, she would think about it with a clear mind and then make a decision.


    "Mond, I don''t know what you''ve suffered. But I want to advice you to let the bad things go. Keeping


    them in your mind does no good, " she spoke softly andfortingly. She wanted to help him realise


    there will be many good days waiting for him in the future, so he shouldn''t live in the darkness of hatred


    anymore.


    Anger shing in his eyes, Mond turned violently to Jean. "Jean Shen, " he shouted, "You''re in no


    position to lecture me!"


    Jean shrank a little and sighed. "I don''t aim to lecture you. I just want to share my feelings with you,


    because I have also suffered the sadness of this kind. I hope that you don''t experience it again."


    "You may have suffered something, but our experiences are different! Never try to persuade me again,


    " Mond chastised her. But in fact, the iceberg of his mind had already melted and he wasn''t as


    determined as before. But he wasn''t willing to admit that. He could only rely on his cold expression to


    protect his weakness from being discovered by Jean. He wanted to forget the sadness. But how? What


    should he do next? Should he give up his revenge?


    Jean eyeballed him. "We are the same in one thing in particr at least, " she said firmly, "I once hated


    Cherry, as you hate Jackson now!"


    As soon as she finished talking, Mond fixated on her. He had known that Jean knew something about


    him. After all, no matter how well he pretended, there were still ws in his performance. But he was


    still shocked that she could understand his inner thoughts.

 Chapter 479 Why Is It (Part One)

    Chapter 479 Why Is It (Part One)


    The room was so quiet that Cherry could have heard a pin drop. The only sound though was the rustle


    of paper moving as pen scrawled across it. It filled Cherry''s heart with pride and happiness to see her


    son study so hard.


    "Mommy, " Joe called cheerfully to his mother. "I''ve finished all my homework." He closed his exercise


    book with a big smile adoring his face.


    "Wow, that''s very fast, " Cherry praised her boy. "You''ve finished so early. Let me help you check it."


    Cherry picked up his exercise book and began perusing it. Her pride grew as she saw he had only


    made one single mistake.


    Joe watched his mother reading through his sums. "Mommy, as long as I''m with you, I can do things


    well, " he told her, his voice a little higher and more infantile than usual. He was having a hard time


    hiding his distress at seeing his beautiful Mommy so thin. He could see the worry in her eyes and could


    only wonder what was concerning her so. ''Daddy is always there for Mommy, '' Joe thought to himself.


    ''He loves her and protects her. So, why does Mommy look so worried?''


    Cherry smiled,ying her hand gently on the top of his head. "Joe, do you like Miss Amy?" she asked


    softly.


    Joe hesitated. "Mommy, are you talking about my piano teacher, Miss Amy Xu?" Having considered, he


    could only think of one Amy, who was his piano teacher, with that name.


    "Yes, " Cherry nodded.


    "Of course!" he responded in a perky manner. "Miss Amy is super nice. She is very patient and gentle


    in our lessons." He hesitated again, but quicker this time. "Mommy, to be honest, Amy is better than


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    some of the teachers at my school."


    His response relieved Cherry, especially for the news she had the opportunity to break. "Well, I''ve got


    something to tell you about her, " she cooed. If he liked Amy this much, surely Joe would be very happy


    after hearing her news about Amy.


    "Okay, I''m listening, Mommy, " he replied. He stared at his mother intently, wondering what she wanted


    to tell him.


    Cherry paused for effect. "Amy and your Uncle Derek are together, " Cherry said, beaming.


    "Really?" His eyes and mouth widened. Joe couldn''t believe his ears. ''How is this possible?'' he


    wondered, ''When did Amy even meet Uncle Derek?''


    "Yes, my darling, " Cherry replied. "Maybe after Uncle Wilson and Auntie Selina''s wedding party, it will


    be Uncle Derek and Aunt Amy''s turn."


    Joe moved quickly to an open space in the room and began jumping on the spot in excitement.


    "Mommy, that''s great!" he eximed, "I''d really like it if Uncle Derek and Miss Amy are together. They


    are such a great match. Uncle Derek is gentle and nice, just like Amy. They must be very happy


    together, " he finished, still jumping.


    Her heart overjoyed at the sight of her son''s excitement, she looked at him adoringly. "You look so


    happy to hear this news, " she cooed gently.


    "Of course, I''m happy, Mommy!" Joe dered, bing out of breath with all his jumping. "Derek is


    Daddy''s best friend, and Miss Xu is your friend. I''m really happy to hear this." Jackson and Cherry''s


    young son''s bouncing voice echoed about the room.


    "Alright, alright, then." Cherry waved her son to stop jumping. "I''ve just shared the news with you. I


    think you''ll be even happier at their wedding party. There''ll be a lot of candy to eat there, " she


    remarked, pulling him to her side.


    "Mommy, I''m going to eat a lot of candy there, and we can celebrate all together, " Joe informed her


    firmly.


    A doting smile adorning her delicate face, Cherry shook her head with amusement. "Okay, okay. Do


    what you like."


    "But Mommy, " Joe''s face fell as he looked up at her, "I can''t take my piano lesson tonight, " he told her


    in a sad but adorable way. Since he was here with his mommy tonight, he couldn''t take his piano


    lesson at home.


    "Don''t worry. It''s okay. I''ve already talked to Miss Xu, and she''ll make up this lesson in your next ss,


    " Cherry reassured him. His distressed face made her realise just how cute this little boy in front of her


    was. And just how much he closely resembled his father. They had the same deep, dark eyes and


    handsome face. Each time Cherry looked into her son''s face, she couldn''t help but think of her


    husband, Jackson.


    "Oh, thank you, Mommy!" Joe wrapped his arms around her. "You are always so considerate. I love


    you so much!" He let go only to kiss her on the cheek.


    "I love you too, my dear Joe. You''re the apple of my eye, and I feel so lucky to have you with me." Love


    for her son reflected in her eyes and her tone held a tenderness she saved specially for Joe.


    "I feel very lucky too, Mommy. I''m happy every day, " he told her, grinning toothily as if to prove his


    point.


    Cherry was never lonely, in part for her son. Life just seemed easier because of him. It was all so much


    betterpared to those five years she was abroad alone with Joe. She had no reason to give up now;


    she knew that now. Staring into the sweet face of this little mini-Jackson showed her that. She would


    face up to all the problems now.


    That evening, everyone gathered at the dining table to eat. Jean helped Joe fill his te with


    vegetables.


    "You should have more vegetables, Joe. They''re good for your health, " Jean told him with a concerned


    furrow in her brow.


    Joe nodded at his Aunt. "Thank you, Auntie, " he said obediently.


    Watching her sister and son interact, Cherry took a bite before asking, "Joe, do you like the dinner your


    Auntie cooked?"


    "Yes, it''s really yummy, " Joe murmured with food in his mouth. "Auntie is really good at cooking, just


    like Lily at home."


    "Well, now that I have such high praise from my loving nephew, I''ll have to cook more for you in future,


    " Jean replied, a big smile crossing her own delicate face.


    Guilt stabbing her ufortably, Cherry looked at Jean. Her elder sister kept looking after her all this


    time. But being the elder sister, Jean shouldn''t be acting like a servant of the family. Cherry felt


    apologetic.


    Suddenly putting down her utensil, she took Jean''s hand in hers. "Jean, I want to thank you so much


    for taking care of me."


    "You are always wee, dear sister. Now that you''re living here, I''ll take responsibility to take good


    care of you, " Jean smiled gently.


    "That''s really nice, Auntie, " Joe dered loudly and happily.


    His praise delighted Jean very much. Children are always honest to their feelings and Joe''s were


    especially important to her. She loved kids, and Joe was definitely her favourite.


    Mond continued to eat silently. He did listen to their conversation; how could he not? He was sitting at


    the same table. But he didn''t know how to involve himself, so he continued to eat silently.

 Chapter 480 Why Is It (Part Two)

    Chapter 480 Why Is It (Part Two)


    Once the room was silent again, Joe shifted his attention to Mond. He watched as the man lowered his


    head and focused on eating, like it required concentration. Joe could only see Mond''s forehead and his


    expression was but a mystery. It felt weird to him, that Mond was just sitting there, distancing himself


    from the rest of them. ''We''re all in the same room, eating dinner together. Mommy lives here now. So


    even though I don''t like him and he is hiding so many secrets, '' Joe told himself silently. ''I must respect


    him and behave well. Mommy has always taught me to be polite with my elders, even if I don''t like


    them. I have to be a polite and well-behaved little boy.''


    His thoughts no longer running rampant, he decided to speak. "Uncle Mond, thank you for letting my


    Mommy live here, " he broke the quiet.


    Joe''s sudden gratitude shocked both the Shen sisters. They shared a look before staring at Joe and


    then finally shifting their eyes to Mond.


    Mond was also stunned. He raised his gaze from his food to the others at the table. Cherry and Jean


    were still staring at him in surprise. He looked at the cute boy, Cherry''s boy. He briefly wondered if he


    had misheard. ''Did he just... thank me?'' Mond puzzled in his head.


    Thinking quickly, Mond responded tly: "It''s okay. Anyway, your Mommy''s living here doesn''t bother


    me at all, so she can live here as long as she likes. I don''t care either way."


    "Well, can I visit my Mommy here sometimes?" Joe asked anxiously awaiting the answer.


    "Yes, " Mond nodded.


    Joe turned to his mother excitedly. "Mommy, do you hear that?" he shouted happily. "I can visit you


    here a lot!"


    Unfortunately, Cherry didn''t share her son''s excitement. She chewed her food, considering her words.


    "Joe, Mommy only lives here for the time being. I will be going back home after some time, " she


    exined lightly. "If I miss you, like today, I''ll have you picked up at school and bring you here, but


    please remember on other days: you still have to go home on time. You have to listen to your Daddy at


    home, and study hard, especially with Miss Amy and your piano sses."


    Cherry''s words deted his excitement somewhat. Joe lowered his head. "Yes, Mommy, " he


    whispered, picking at the food on his te.


    Jean nced at Mond, but didn''tment. She knew that Cherry would leave his house and go back


    to the Chu Family sooner orter. There was no surprise there; Cherry would go back to be with


    Jackson again.


    Frustration hiding beneath the surface of his face, Mond lowered his head to concentrate on eating his


    food again. He knew that she still love Jackson and wanted to be with him.


    Once dinner was over, Cherry and Joe retired to her room for a rest.


    They rxed on the bed together, Cherry holding her son tightly in her arms.


    Joe tugged at his mothers pajamas. He nestled into her embrace and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Mommy, when will youe home?" he asked.


    "I''m not sure yet. It may be some time. I don''t want to yet, " she answered in her trademark gentle


    voice.


    Staring at the ceiling with her son, she wore a poker face, but her thoughts were in total disarray. She


    really wasn''t sure when she would go home. She hadn''t told Jackson that she was pregnant yet. She


    hadn''t told Joe that he would have a younger brother or sister. She really had no idea what to do now.


    "Mommy, are you still angry with Daddy because of Sally?" His eyes didn''t leave the ceiling, but she


    could imagine his innocent expression. "You don''t want to forgive Daddy right now, so you don''t want to


    Cherry couldn''t bring herself to answer. In fact, she wasn''t quite sure herself whether she was dying


    returning home because of Jackson and Sally''s affair. She really didn''t know why.


    When it was obvious that Cherry wasn''t going to answer his question, he considered another. "Mommy,


    do you still remember when we were abroad together?"


    "Of course I do, " Cherry replied, wistfully. Those bitter days held a special ce in her heart. "That was


    when Mommy felt very happy, even though I was alone in bringing you up, because you mean


    everything to me. I still remember that your grandparents offered to give me a hand, but I rejected their


    kindness. I wanted to prove to the world that I could bring my son up by myself and I could live a good


    life alone. I just wanted to prove to them that I could do it."


    Her voice echoed as Joe listened carefully.


    "What about now, Mommy" Joe asked her when she was finished.


    His question made her ponder. Pain seized her heart and she had trouble controlling her tone. "Joe, did


    you know that if you''re used to relying on someone else, it can be very difficult to be strong alone


    again?"


    "But Daddy is reliable, Mommy. You can rely on him, " Joe told her seriously.


    Cherry held her tongue for a moment. "But if I want to rely on him, I''ll have to face a lot of things and


    people." Sadness shed in her eyes.


    "Mommy, " Joe said, getting her attention. "Did you know who Daddy was and how much power his


    family has over our city, when you married him?"


    "Well, yes, " she replied. "I knew."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Then, Mommy, you can''t be a coward now. You have to face up to everyone. You had to know this


    when you decided to marry Daddy. I know you love Daddy. Why don''t you gather up your courage and


    defeat everyone who wants to get involved with our family?" Joe was firm and unbending as he spoke,


    not unlike Jackson when he set his mind to something. "Daddy is a very attractive man and it''s not


    going to be just Sally who wants him. You have to drive them all away and protect our family." Joe


    wanted to protect his mother and family too. His mother was so depressed and sad, and he couldn''t


    stand it. He was very young and couldn''t do much to help, but he could do this. He could think quickly


    and was smart as a whip. He could help his Mommy figure out how to deal with her troubles.


    "Joe, " Cherry sputtered, taken aback. She had never thought her little boy could have spoken like that.


    She had trouble with confidence in herself, and didn''t know what to do to deal with the troubles she


    faced, but her son''s speech gave her newfound hope. How could she keep trying to escape reality?

 Chapter 481 Why Is It (Part Three)

    Chapter 481 Why Is It (Part Three)


    "Mommy, I want to always be with you and Daddy. I want our family of three. I believe that Daddy will


    protect us well, and I also know that Daddy loves you most. He won''t fall in love with anyone else, " Joe


    finished firmly. He was much more confident than his mother, especially in his powers of observation.


    He knew his Daddy and Mommy well.


    Cherry sighed in relief. "Joe, I am so lucky to have you as my son; you really are the apple of my eye."


    It was easy to be proud of Joe. He was smart, considerate and cute. She often thought it was because


    he had inherited excellent genes from Jackson.


    "I love you too, Mommy. You are the greatest and nicest Mommy in the world, " Joe giggled and


    snuggled her closer.


    Sitting leisurely in an armchair in his room, Mond enjoyed the ss of red wine in his hand. But


    contrary to appearances, his inner mind was in turmoil.


    The dark yellow light showed his face, young, energetic and charming like a teenager''s. However his


    appearance was rarely consistent with his deep inner heart, which often seemed to be aged and


    gloomy. Was it because he had suffered too much?


    He swallowed the rest of the wine in his ss, his eyebrows furrowed together. He pondered, why was


    life so unfair to him? Why did he have such a miserable life? And why was he born to suffer from all


    this?


    His teeth grit together, he dialled Jackson''s number on his cellphone.


    Jackson finally answered after three rings.


    "Are you alone?" Mond shouted. "Do you feel lonely?"


    "What the hell do you want to say?" Jackson''s cold voice replied.


    He put the wine ss on the nearby table andzily leaned back in his chair, unbuttoning the top two


    buttons on his shirt.


    "You should already know what I want to say to you, " Mond taunted him. "Don''t you feel lonely all


    alone in that big house of yours? Your beloved woman and son are both living in my vi. Jackson, do


    you now feel the bleakness of being alone?"


    The tremble in Mond''s voice told Jackson he was drunk. He could tell what Mond was trying to do. He


    was trying to mock Jackson, because Jackson was alone in a big house. Cherry and Joe were at


    Mond''s house, and so he didn''t feel lonely, nor was he alone. Jackson wondered what Mond felt


    instead. He had to admit, Mond was right. Jackson was indeed alone in his big, cold house. It was


    driving him crazy, missing Cherry so much. He could hardly bear it any longer. Mond''s words, drunken


    and slurred as they were, hit their mark.


    "If that''s what you wanted to say, you can be happy now. Right now you do have more than I, " Jackson


    told him tly. He wanted to avoid Mond understanding any of his emotions. He wanted to keep Mond


    guessing whether he was sad or angry.


    "No, I''m not happy! I''m not happy at all!" Mond shouted back. "Jackson, that''s not enough at all! I want


    more than that. I''ll take all the things you owe me. I''ll take all the things the Chu Family owes me. I want


    them all!"


    This piqued Jackson''s interest. "Mond, do remember that neither the Chu Family, nor I, owe you


    anything. You can only me destiny. None of us can change anything."


    "If you were me, Jackson. If you had lived my life, could you still spit those words at me?" Mond grew


    furious as he shouted even louder. "I will give you all my possessions in exchange for your wife and


    son. Will you say yes?" He was shaking the phone now, his anger fully visible.


    "Of course not!" Jackson told him without hesitation. "Do not ever try to hurt either of them, " he


    warned, "Or I''m sure that I will kill you!"


    Mondughed, knowing that there was no chance for him to take Cherry away from Jackson. They


    loved each other too much for that. Her love for Jackson was much too deep. How could he take her


    away? Mond almost wanted to force Jackson to put himself in his position. Now that Jackson was


    unwilling to lose his own family members, why would Jackson expect Mond to ept it?


    "Jackson, I want you to hate me. I want you to y this game with me. I''m too bored to y it all by


    myself. I''m so bored. Do you hear me?" Mond''s rage turned to depression.


    Jackson took a deep breath as he listened. "Mond, I have no time to y games with you. Listen to


    me. I will never hate you, but don''t ever try to challenge me. Don''t ever try to hurt the ones I love and


    cherish. I allow them stay with you currently because I believe in you, and I honestly believe you won''t


    hurt them. Don''t let me down."


    "What if I let you down?" Mond retorted. He had nothing to lose now. He wasn''t afraid. What should he


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    care about now? He cared for Cherry, but had she ever cared about him? Did she know he loved her?


    All her attention was for Jackson, and her heart taken by him too. Had she ever spared others a little


    space in her heart?


    "Jackson, I have to admit that you''re right. I won''t hurt them. But if your wife were anyone but Cherry, I


    would surely do unimaginably horrible things to her, " Mond found himself confessing. He had no


    choice now, Jackson''s wife was Cherry.


    Jackson remained silent.


    "Do you know why, Jackson?" Mond continued, tauntingly. "I''ve suddenly understood Stephen''s


    feelings. Five years ago, Stephen started fighting with you. He helped Cherry run away from you, and


    kept her location secret. No matter how fiercely you would hurt him. He did too much for Cherry."


    Mond paused, listening to Jackson breathe for a moment before continuing. "But now, I have the same


    feelings Stephen did. I want to protect Cherry and defend her from the evil things. I don''t want her to be


    distressed and unhappy. I would do anything for her. If she wanted the stars in the sky, I would pick


    them for her. I don''t know why she is the exception for me. I just don''t know..."

 Chapter 482 I Believe You (Part One)

    Chapter 482 I Believe You (Part One)


    Jackson pondered over Mond''s words. ''I understand how he feels. The first time I met Cherry, I was


    willing to marry her and be with her forever because of her irresistible charm.''


    "Mond, she is mine, " Jackson stated resolutely.


    "I know that, " Mond snapped. "That''s why I hate you. Why do you get to own so many things? Born in


    the affluential Chu Family, you had an indulgent grandpa and then a lovely wife. When I finally saw


    your son, I resented you even more strongly. He is an adorable child with a pleasing disposition. You


    know what? He thanked me today! And he even called me ''uncle'', " Mond told Jackson, trembling with


    emotion. Joe calling him uncle had touched his heart. It was the first time such an innocent had


    referred to him in such a kind way. He had never considered emotions and connections between


    people like that before.


    In Mond''s world, there was only what you were interested in and how you could use someone to get it.


    He had never believed in kinship or friendship. But today, that kid had called him uncle, in a wonderfully


    Jackson wasn''t sure how to respond. He knew his son was polite and well-bred. ''My wife has been


    teaching him to be a good boy. I''ve no doubt that he would behave well in Mond''s house. Now that


    Mond has been emotionally moved by my boy, this proves that he isn''t an apathetic and ruthless man.


    He still has feelings, albeit ones hidden in a corner of his heart from all his suffering and hardships, '' he


    thought to himself.


    "Hmm, perhaps I''m stealing your happiness, Jackson, " Mond gloated when the other man didn''t


    respond.


    Before Jackson could say anything, Mond hung up the phone.


    Jackson remained seated on the lounge, grasping his phone firmly. All he could see in his mind''s eye


    was Cherry: her face, her smile, her obedient looks and stern expressions.


    Finally, Jackson decided to go to her. He stood, took his coat and grabbed his car keys from the tea


    table before leaving.


    Running red lights the entire way, he finally parked within sight of Mond''s vi, but out of sight of any


    upants of the vi. He dialled Cherry''s number while staring at the building.


    Laying on the bed, Cherry watched her now sleeping son. With him by her side, her heart was warm


    with happiness.


    Her phone began to ring, and she answered it quickly to avoid waking Joe. She nced at the caller ID


    and saw it was her husband.


    "My sweetheart, " Jackson breathed affectionately.


    "Hold on, " Cherry whispered, checking on her still sleeping son.


    She gently got out of bed, pulled her coat over her arm and left the room.


    "It''ste. What''s going on?" Cherry asked, walking to the hallway.


    "Is Joe asleep?" Jackson asked, concern touching his tone. ''She must have been with our son when


    she asked me to hold on, '' he thought.


    Cherry nodded. "Yes, he''s asleep, " she confirmed calmly. Why Jackson was calling her at this hour


    escaped her.


    "Honey,e outside. I''m at the gate of the vi, and you''ll be able to see me once you''re outside. I


    want to see your face, " he pleaded softly. ''I''ve missed this woman dearly and I want to show her the


    affection and tenderness I haven''t been able to, '' he thought to himself.


    "Where did you say you were?" Cherry asked in disbelief. ''Jackson said he was in front of the vi. Did


    he mean...? Is he outside Mond''s vi?'' she wondered silently.


    Sighing, he decided to keep pleading. "I''m outside the vi. The one you''re in now. Come on, I miss


    you so much. I want to see you now. I feel so lonely without yourpany, " he told her. ''I am dying to


    see her, and she''s driving me crazy with her absence.''


    Cherry approached the window gingerly and gazed down at the outside gate. There was a car there,


    unmistakably Jackson''s. ''He''s right there. He''s really here, '' Cherry''s heart began to beat faster and


    faster with excitement.


    ''I miss him too.''


    "Dear,e to see me, will you? I just want to see your face. It won''t take long, " Jackson continued


    when Cherry stayed silent.


    His words convinced her. "Just a moment. I just have to put on my coat, " she agreed atst.


    Jackson let out a breath he hadn''t realised he was holding. "Got it, " he responded dly.


    Hanging up the phone, Cherry put her thick cotton coat on. Once she was pleasantly warm, she left the


    vi.


    As soon as he saw his beautiful wife leaving the vi''s front door, Jackson climbed out of his car and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    leaned against it, waiting for her to get to him.


    Cherry walked up to her husband slowly and stopped in front of him, looking at him wordlessly in the


    dim light.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked. Before she could say anything else, Jackson took her by the


    arm and held her tight to his chest.


    He put his finger under her chin to pull her face towards his and kissed her deeply. ''She is my woman


    and she belongs totally to me, '' he thought, engrossed in the embrace.


    Overwhelmed by his overbearing and affectionate kiss, Cherry pushed on his chest with her hands to


    try and pull him away. Jackson snaked his arm around her waist tightly and she couldn''t move.


    He broke their kiss and held her even closer to his chest.


    Cherry caught her breath now that he had stopped kissing her. ''He is still just as domineering as


    before.''


    "Babe, I missed you so much, " Jackson whispered affectionately into her ear.


    She pushed hard and gave him several heavy blows beforeining at him, "Can you not do this


    again? "Without my permission you" -


    The moment she locked eyes with Jackson, she broke her sentence off.


    He was fixing his eyes on her, as though she was his prey. "You''re mine, " he retorted. "I can do


    whatever I want to you."


    "Can''t you be less bossy? Is that why you came to me at midnight?" she asked. Cherry worked to keep


    herself sober-minded. She often enjoyed his bullying love, but she dared not indulge herself in it now.


    "What do you think?" Jackson deflected. ''I''m curious to hear what she thinks, '' he thought.


    ncing towards the vi, she considered. "If you worry about Joe, I can tell you he''s fine. I will take


    care of him, " she reassured him.


    "What if I worry about you?" Jackson asked, slyly smiling.


    "I''m an adult, and I can handle myself. "Besides, Jean and Mond have been good to me. Jean has


    been helping me a lot, and keeping mepany." Cherry felt a metaphorical weight off her chest. ''I feel


    better, having told him about my recent daily life.''


    He blinked, "That''s it? Do you know how miserable I''ve been these past few days without you?"


    Jackson asked pitifully. "Sweetheart, when will youe back home?"


    "Not for several days more. I''m not ready yet, " Cherry shook her head.


    Cherry scowled and Jackson scrunched his face in worry. "Did anything happen to you?"


    Looking into his eyes, she could see his worry. ''I can''t let him know I''m pregnant. Not yet. What I have


    to do is more important. Besides, I have no n for the future. I''d rather keep it to myself, until I find it


    in my heart to forgive him.''


    Thinking that through, she gave her simple answer to the question. "I''m fine, " she reassured him. "If


    there is something happening to me, you''d know it. Wouldn''t you?" ''He''s always cared so much for me.


    He knows me well and I know I can trust him.'' Cherry said to herself silently.


    "Good, " Jackson sighed in relief. He stroked Cherry''s face lightly. "Honey, if you meet any trouble, just


    let me know and I''ll handle it, " he reassured her gently. "I will protect you. All I want is for you and our


    son to live happily."


    As he spoke, Cherry raised her head to look directly into his eyes. ''His eyes will never lie. I remember


    every word he said to me, and I believe his words. No matter what happens, I will have faith in him, ''


    she promised herself silently.


    "I know, " Cherry said softly. "But honey, " she continued meekly, "can you give me some time? I need


    to fix myself. When I''m ready, I''ll return home. "I''ve been getting along better with Jean, especially now


    that she lives here. I want to spend some more time staying with her."


    The mention of Jean gave Jackson a concerned look on his face.

 Chapter 483 I Believe You (Part Two)

    Chapter 483 I Believe You (Part Two)


    He didn''t have to speak. Cherry knew why he was concerned.


    "My sister has changed a lot, " Cherry avowed. "She''s nothing like her former self. She doesn''t do


    anything driven by vanity anymore. From what I''ve seen, she is more willing to try new things and


    attaches less importance to wealth and fame. I''m proud of her."


    Jackson still remained quiet in concern. ''I will never forget what I did to Jean for what she had done to


    Cherry. I do believe she''s be a good person. Perhaps she has indeed fathomed more than she


    used to, after experiencing what she has, '' he ruminated.


    "You know what? Jean is very fond of our little Joe." Cherry eximed delightedly. But soon she


    frowned and her tone grew sombre. "Perhaps she knows she won''t have a child, so she gives Joe all


    her love and cares for him like he was her own. Joe likes her just as much. These are some of the


    reasons I''d like to spend more time getting to know the new her."


    "My sweetheart, I''ll allow you to live here a little longer, but you must protect yourself. If you get into any


    trouble, call me at any time. I don''t care when it is. Do you understand?" Jackson reluctantly conceded,


    his face still covered with his concern.


    "I will, " Cherry reassured him. "I am safe here. Jean and Mond treat me nicely. Don''t worry, they won''t


    hurt me." She understood Jackson''s misgivings, but she had a hunch Mond wouldn''ty a hand on her.


    He took a deep breath and let it out. He was still very worried, but he nodded approvingly finally.


    Cherry rejoiced and snuggled closer to him, wrapping her arms around him. "Honey, while I''m away,


    look after yourself and supervise our son. Make sure he finishes his homework and practises the piano.


    Pay some more attention to him, " she urged.


    Growing with confidence, he looked over his beautiful wife. "Don''t worry, I can handle it, " he assured.


    He then noticed just how much thinner she was than she used to be. ''I''m sad to see how thin she''s


    be. Has Mond been mistreating her?'' he wondered.


    "Of course, I trust you. I know you can do it well."


    "Just take good care of yourself. Look, you''ve been getting thinner, " he embraced her, concerned.


    "Hum, I will, " Cherry agreed.


    Cherry''s look of obedience forced Jackson to exin. "My sweetheart, I swear that I''ve been clear with


    Sally. Don''t misunderstand me. I only want you to trust me. You''re always the one I love. You will be the


    only woman in my life. I''ll never cheat on you."


    His exnation grew Cherry''s confidence in her husband. His eyes didn''t lie. ''Of course, I believe him.''


    "I see. That''s why I didn''t give much thought to this. You heard what I said to Sally. You''re my husband,


    and Joe''s father. Having been with you all these years, I know you better than anyone else. I know that


    you will never betray me, " Cherry repliedpassionately. She truly did trust her husband. ''He''s my


    husband, so I should have faith in him. Just as Joe told me his wonderful father would naturally attract


    other women. Such as Susan who works in the bar. If I observed her more carefully, she might even be


    more dangerous than Sally. But I trust my husband and I believe he will never cheat on me. As long as


    I have faith in him, nothing will destroy our rtionship, '' she mused to herself.


    "Cherry, you''re much stronger than you used to be, " Jackson told her seriously. ''She''s be


    surprisingly stronger and more confident than before. But I''m more d than surprised.''


    "I need to learn to be strong, so I can protect myself, our son and our family. Honey, Joe said that the


    three of us should guard our family and not let anyone spoil it, " Cherry replied proudly.


    A bright smile spoiling his serious gaze, he gazed lovingly upon his wife. "Well, I shall shield our family.


    As long as my kind wife and dear son need me, I will show up every time to help them solve problems."


    ''I only wish she can be happy, '' he thought. ''Once she''s happy, my life will be filled with sunshine.''


    "Oh, my dear husband, " Cherry praised him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, " she suddenly remembered. "Did you know Amy and Derek are dating?"


    Jackson nodded. "Yeah, I know. Derek told me."


    Pursing her lips, anger bubbled beneath the thin woman''s expression. "You''re true buddies. You work


    together to keep me in the dark!" She shook her head. ''He already knew what was going on between


    Derek and Amy, but did he ever think to tell me? No! If Amy hadn''t told me, I''d be ignorant of it forever, ''


    she thought bitterly.


    Jackson raised his hands in surrender. "Babe, I''m innocent. Derek and I are good friends and we share


    everything about ourselves. He knows about our matters, " he exined quickly. ''I can''t let Cherry think


    I''ve done wrong. I must keep a good image before her. If I can do this sessfully, I''ll be able to take


    my advantages and dote on her. She needs to know she can rely on me.''


    "You''ve told him everything about us?" Cherry asked sternly. ''He confides even our private life to


    Derek. He doesn''t care about his own image, but I do. How can I face Derekter? she thought angrily.


    "What? Of course not. I definitely didn''t tell him about our personal life. Those are our secrets, together,


    '' Jackson replied calmly. ''It''s funny, '' he noted. ''I just want to amuse her and make her angry at me.''


    Cherry stared at him with displeasure wordlessly.


    Seeing her expression, he sighed. "Honey, I''m not lying to you. I never have and never will tell him our


    private things between us. I usually just share my thoughts or ideas on how to deal with things. For


    example, he told me that he fell in love with Amy, she agreed to see him and he nned to marry her.


    That''s all. He didn''t mention how he pursued Amy. So did I, "


    Jackson exined patiently, hoping she wouldn''t get angry.


    "Jackson, if you tell our private affairs to other people, I won''t have it. I won''t just let you off the hook, "


    Cherry lectured, as though she were a teacher lecturing her student.


    Jackson''s sly smile returned. "I see. I''ve never told anyone about that. Besides, Derek is my brother.


    He''ll know even if I don''t tell him."


    "Jackson, you''re bullying me, " Cherry fumed, crossing her arms.


    "Oh, don''t be mad at me. I''ll listen to you, " Jackson coaxed, holding her to his body.


    "Sweetheart, it''s gettingte. Maybe you should head back inside, " Jackson suggested.


    He was afraid she would be too tired, since they''d been there for quite a while now. So he hoped she


    could still get to bed somewhat early.


    "Just stay here for a little longer. Joe''s still asleep. It''s okay. Besides, I don''t need to go to work


    tomorrow, so it doesn''t matter if I go to bedter. Please, I just want to stay with you a little longer, "


    Cherry pleaded, putting her head on his shoulder. They sat on the edge of the car and looked at the


    beautiful starry night sky.


    "Honey, I swear to the sky that I will love you for the rest of this lifetime and never have a crush on


    other women, " Jackson promised firmly.


    "Oh, you silly sweetheart, I believe you, " Cherry began to smile. "Do you know when I started to trust


    you the first time?"


    "When?"


    "When you took me with you before we even got married."

 Chapter 484 A Change Of Heart (Part One)

    Chapter 484 A Change Of Heart (Part One)


    Standing at the window on the second floor of the vi, Mond watched Cherry and Jackson below as


    the two leaned against the car, and stared up at the glittering stars filling the night sky. The beautiful


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    scene of the perfect love they shared felt like an unattainable fantasy, one he would never have.


    Mond stretched out his arm and slowly pulled the curtain back down into ce, and then went and sat


    glumly on the bed. He had seen her smiling andughing easily, which was a rarity, and he realized


    only Jackson could put her at ease, and feel happy enough to evoke those responses.


    The next morning Mond saw Cherry and Joe sitting at the dining room table eating breakfast when he


    went downstairs.


    When Jean came out of the kitchen carrying a bowl of porridge, she ced it in front of Joe and looked


    up as Mond was descending the stairs.


    "Good morning, Mond, " Jean said smiling at him, "Come join us for breakfast."


    Cherry turned in her seat and looked at Mond greeting him softly, "Good morning Mond."


    Mond sat in his usual seat at the table.


    Joe piped up greeting him politely, "Good morning Uncle Mond."


    "Good morning Joe, " replied Mond doing his best to sound light and cheerful. He didn''t want to scowl


    at Joe. Mond didn''t actually dislike the boy, who was cute and lovely after all.


    "Joe, eat your breakfast and Aunt Jean will drive you to school after, " said Cherry as she leaned in


    closer to Joe.


    "Okay Mommy, " replied Joe smiling.


    Out of the blue, Mond offered, "I will drive him to school that way your sister can stay with you."


    It was a little surprising to hear Mond volunteer, as far as Cherry knew, Mond didn''t run errands, which


    made her wonder why he wanted to drive Joe to school?


    Jean heard Mond''s offer too, as she came out of the kitchen. She took her apron off and sat down at


    the dining table before she asked, "That sounds good! Joe, would you mind if Uncle Mond drove you to


    school on his way to work? Then, I can stay home with your Mommy."


    "Alright, Aunt Jean. You will take good care of my Mommy, right?" Joe asked happily. He didn''t really


    care who took him to school, but, since Mond was going to bring him, maybe Joe could talk to him on


    the way.


    "Of course I will! Since you are such a sweet boy, I will do what you ask and take good care of your


    Mommy. Don''t worry, " replied Jean with a smile. She liked Joe''s personality, actually, she cared about


    him so much. Jean enjoyed hispany even, it didn''t matter what they did, whether they were just


    sitting or talking about things.


    After breakfast, Jean and Cherry saw Mond and Joe off, waving goodbye from the front door as the two


    drove away.


    It wasn''t until the car was outta sight that Jean said, "It''s a little nippy out here, let''s go back into the


    house."


    As Cherry and Jean walked into the living room, Cherry asked, "Jean, is there a study on the second


    floor?"


    "Why, yes, there is. I haven''t been in it. Usually, the study is only for Mond, but, you can go up if you


    want to do some reading, " replied Jean. After thinking for some seconds, she realized Cherry must not


    have been to the second floor since she came to say there.


    "Well, I''ll go up and have a look at his study, " said Cherry nodding. She didn''t know if what she was


    looking for would be there, but it was possible she would have to look in his bedroom if she couldn''t


    find it in his study.


    "Cherry, just make yourself at home in the vi, you can do whatever you want. Although Sally and I


    weren''t allowed in the study, you are an exception to the rule. So, you can go read in there if you like, I


    don''t think Mond will be upset with you, " replied Jean.


    "Wait! Jean, have you lived here the whole time you''ve been back in the city?" A thought struck Cherry


    suddenly and she thought to ask.


    "Yeah, Mond didn''t let me to leave the vi at first though. He had someone get me anything I needed.


    He wanted to stage my public appearance. Do you remember the party you met me at?" Jean shared.


    Cherry nodded and thought about the memorable party. How could she possibly forget? It was her first


    time seeing or talking to her sister in those five years, and also when she learned Mond''s real identity.


    "Since the ZM Group was as much of a mystery as Mond at the time, he wanted to arrange for me to


    appear in public for the same time as his debut, the party that night was the perfect way to surprise you


    and Jackson, " once Jean started talking, she shared everything with Cherry. Jean saw no reason to


    keep any of it from her little sister, no matter what happened, because everything had changed, and the


    deception had toe to an end. Although she didn''t know what Sally was nning, she knew Mond


    had changed his mind about seeking revenge, too, and of course, Stephen had already left them. She


    often wondered why Mond had changed his mind. Perhaps Stephen''s leave influenced him, and


    perhaps his hatred thawed as his feelings for Cherry gradually grew.


    Cherry started to understand it now. Everything they had experienced was bing clearer, as was


    Mond''s every move.


    Forcing a smile, Jean suddenly took Cherry''s hand telling her, "Well now, let''s forget all that


    unpleasantness. You go upstairs to the study now, and I''ll go water the flowers out in the yard."


    "Okay Jean, please, don''t rush on my ount, " replied Cherry nodding her head.


    After seeing Jean walking out to the gardens with thewn hose, Cherry went upstairs.


    Standing in the hall of the second floor, Cherry looked from room to room, not knowing which was the


    study. She walked to the door on the left at one end of the hallway, standing in front of the door for a


    long time, before deciding to open the door and walk in.


    Cherry looked around the room decorated in dark grays, from the curtains, to quilts, and the wallpaper.


    She was sure this was Mond''s room.


    Cherry walked over to the bedside as she looked around, noting the room was very clean. There was


    nothing out of ce; theyout was precise and his clothes were orderly.


    Cherry examined the pillow on the bed, carefully, and found a hair. She picked it up gingerly, and


    looked at it thinking, ''Mond, I don''t know if my guess is right, so, I will investigate your identity myself.''


    Cherry went downstairs, and slipped into her room. She put the hair in a safe ce, and then left the


    vi.

 Chapter 485 A Change Of Heart (Part Two)

    Chapter 485 A Change Of Heart (Part Two)


    When Jean was done watering the gardens she saw Cherrying towards her, she hastily said,


    "Cherry, why aren''t you reading up in the study? Why''d youe out here? Go back in and get your


    coat on! It''s freezing out here! You need to take care or you''ll catch your death of cold."


    "Jean, don''t fret so. I''m all right. It''s too stuffy inside, so, I came out here, for a breath of fresh air, "


    replied Cherry as she walked over to Jean.


    Jean smiled and said, "Alright, you can help me water the flowers, if you like. I have nothing to do every


    day, so I tend the gardens to help kill time."


    "Well, now I''m here with you!"


    While Mond drove, Joe watched the passing scenery out the window, ncing at Mond from time to


    time.


    "What''s wrong? Did you wanna talk about something?" Mond asked when he noticed the peculiar look


    Joe gave him.


    "Oh, you saw that?" Joe asked, a little embarrassed that Mond noticed the look he shot him.


    "So? Spill it, what''s on your mind?" asked Mond as he looked at road ahead.


    "Can I ask you some questions, Uncle Mond?" Looking over at Mond''s profile, Joe thought he was very


    handsome, with an aura of mystery. Anyone could see his expression, but not his thoughts.


    "Well, since you''ve started, why don''t you keep asking?" Mond replied.


    Joe thought Mond''s tone was somewhat cold, but he went on asking, "Why are you so kind to my


    Mommy?" And why don''t you and my Daddy get along? Is it because of...a thing?"


    Joe''s innocent way of asking prating questions shocked Mond. He nced over at Joe confused


    and then pulled over to the side of the road and parked.


    Looking at Joe with a look of surprise, Mond asked, "What do you think you know?"


    "Don''t look so surprised, Uncle Mond. Maybe, I know everything I should know, " replied Joe. He wasn''t


    really sure if what he guessed and found out through investigating was true, but, he decided not to


    pretend too much confidence in front of Mond, because he thought Mond wasn''t ordinary, instead, Joe


    felt Mond could read his behavior, as well as his mind. There seemed to be a lot of secrets surrounding


    Mond, which made him unfathomable.


    How could this young child know so much about adult business? Mond wondered, giving Joe an


    incredulous look. He wasn''t sure Jackson and Cherry truly knew their angelic son.


    "Uncle Mond, you think I''m an incredible boy, don''t you? You must be thinking, this five-year-old boy


    shouldn''t know so much about you, right?" Joe paused for a second and went on, "It''s because I want


    to protect my Mommy. I love my parents, and I won''t allow anyone to hurt them."


    "Do you think you are capable of protecting them?" Mond thought it was good for a young child to have


    such noble idea like protecting one''s parents, but Mond didn''t believe Joe had the means to carry it


    through. After all, he was just a small child, so, how could this little boy achieve a goal that his father,


    Jackson, was not able to?


    "But you are right. I am merely a child, after all." replied Joe calmly. He looked at Mond with a sincere


    expression, not feeling nervous or afraid at all. Joe admittedly couldn''t protect his parents just then.


    After all, he was just a child, and the people he could contact with were only his family members or


    ssmates. He also had to admit that thinking and doing were twopletely different things. But


    even so, that didn''t mean he waspletely inept at protecting his parents. He could take some


    measures, depending on the situation.


    "It''s good that you are aware of that. You are a clever boy, but I advise you to keep your cleverness to


    yourself. The world of adults is not as simple as you think, " Mond said with slight disdain.


    "Uncle Mond, why didn''t you answer my questions?" Joe wanted to know why Mond didn''t answer any


    of his questions.


    "Do you really want to hear my answers?" Mond gave Joe with an earnest look, "Fine, I will tell you


    what you want to know. First, your Mommy is stunning, and I want to help her because she is very nice.


    Second, the matter between me and your Daddy is something you''re better off asking him about.


    Chances are, you will believe in what your Daddy tells you, but, if I tell you something different, you


    wouldn''t believe. As for the thing Jackson and I are fighting for, you should know what it is, right? Then,


    you should also know I''m not the only one who wants it. There are a lot of people out there looking for


    it."


    Mond finished and looked out the window, avoiding looking at Joe, so the child would not see him


    looking angry. He had tried to keep these feelings pushed down deep, but everything came rushing


    back to him after this little boy asked him a few questions, and Mond felt the impulse to seek his


    revenge throbbing in his heart again.


    "But, Uncle Mond? It wouldn''t be of any use to you if you were to get the thing, right? After all, it was


    left by my Great-Grandpa to..." Mond cut Joe''s words off before he could finish.


    "No, it wasn''t Andrew''s property! He''s not entitled to leave it to Jackson." Mond shouted staring at Joe


    fiercely.


    Joe stared at Mond in fear. Mond''s brows were knitted together tightly, and his dark eyes became


    darker, as his face contorted angrily.


    Seeing Joe''s trembling lips, Mond knew his expression had frightened the little child, he tried to calm


    himself down. After all, Joe was Cherry''s son, and he did not want anything to happen bad to him,


    mostly because he didn''t know how he would exin it to Cherry if her son ended up hurt because of


    him.


    "Alright, look, you are just a child, and all you need to do right now is to study. Don''t ask about adult


    affairs, okay? I''ll take you to school now, " said Mond before revving the engine and driving away.


    Joe sat next to Mond silently as thoughts raced through his head, ''Well, I may not have learned any


    useful details from Mond, but, at least now I know more about his character and personality. I know


    what kind of person Mond is, and maybe, I can help Daddy and Mommy if Mond tries to harm them one


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    day.''


    When the car parked in front of the school gate, Joe unbuckled his seat belt and picked up his


    schoolbag saying, "Thank you for the ride, I''m going into ss now."


    Nodding Mond replied, "Go ahead."


    After watching Joe go into the school building, Mond felt relieved and drove away.


    At the ZM office building


    Mond sat at his desk, in his private office immersed in thought.

 Chapter 486 A Change Of Heart (Part Three)

    Chapter 486 A Change Of Heart (Part Three)


    All the sudden, he was startled from his thoughts, as his assistant knocked at the door and came in.


    She approached Mond''s desk and said, "Mr. Mond, there''s someone here to see you."


    "Very well, let him in, " Mond said casually. He could probably guess who the person was. At the


    moment, there was only one person who woulde see him.


    "Okay, " the assistant replied spinning on her heel and walking out of Mond''s office.


    A short time passed and a middle-aged man dressed in a casual, simple outfit came in.


    "Mr. Mond, long time no see, " the middle-aged man said walking into Mond''s office. He looked around


    the room as he continued, "Nice office. Worthy of the boss of the ZM Group."


    "You didn''te all the way down here today to give mepliments, did you? Please, sit down, "


    Mond said with an indifferent look gesturing for the man to sit.


    The middle-aged man sat in a chair opposite Mond. He looked at Mond and said, "Mr. Mond, you


    should know what brings me here. Didn''t we have an agreement? Our agreement was to announce the


    news, but you dyed things saying you intended to publish the newster. So, I want to know, what


    are your present ns? Are we giving up the ns of destroying the JS Group?"


    "We can''t make the announcement just yet, so, we will wait a little longer, " Mond said calmly. He had


    no intention of quarreling with the man.


    "But, you know how smart Selina is! She will discover our ns if we don''t move on this now, or, when


    she learns what we are nning, our n, will fail, " the middle-aged man was worried, huffing, and


    sputtering as he spoke hurriedly.


    Mond felt no such urgency though, and casually said, "ording to my investigations, Selina is busy


    nning her marriage to Wilson, so, she won''t learn about our n for the time being, and that means


    we still have time."


    "But, Mr. Mond, it''s too risky to dy the ns. We can''t wait any longer, " the middle-aged man threw


    up his hands and screeched helplessly. He narrowed his eyes and red at Mond, "Have you changed


    your mind, Mr. Mond?"


    As soon as the visitor finished speaking, Mond''s face darkened. He looked at the man angrily and said,


    "You are not entitled to speak to me like that! Every part of this n, is up to me to decide! You''d be


    wise to remain silent since I haven''t determined the next step yet, and, if you dare disobey my orders,


    you will pay for it! All of you!"


    Seeing Mond enraged, the middle-aged man hastily said, "Alright, alright! I''m just worried that Selina


    will find out about our ns, and everything we have worked for will be in vain."


    "Keep quiet and do as I say, and she won''t find it out, " Mond said firmly. No matter how clever Selina


    was, she couldn''t possibly learn of their ns if they haven''t done anything. If no measures were taken,


    Selina couldn''t know it. Besides, her wedding to Wilson was just around the corner, so she was far too


    busy to exert energy on the JS Group. Mond felt that logically, her marriage would take precedence


    over her career.


    "Well, perhaps you are right, and they aren''t suspicious since we didn''t do anything immediately, "


    replied the middle-aged man. Worry still etched his face, and in his gut he was worried, but after he


    thought about the situation, he agreed with Mond and didn''t think Selina would realize their plot against


    the JS Group for now.


    "Well, if that''s all, you can leave now, and don''te back, unless there''s something important, " Mond


    waved him away impatiently, while his mind was a flurry with chaotic thoughts.


    "Yes Sir. Mr. Mond, I''ll leave you with it, " replied the middle-aged man, leaving Mond''s office promptly.


    Mond leaned back in his chair, his heart was heavy as he wondered what he should do next. He had no


    inkling what his next move should be.


    After sitting there, staring nkly and thinking for a long time, Mond got through the inte and


    called his assistant into the office.


    His assistant appeared almost right away, and respectfully asked Mond, "What can I do for you, Sir?"


    "How has business been recently?" Mond asked.


    "Well, although you are not here as often, thepany is running smoothly. Don''t worry, " responded


    his assistant.


    "What about the otherpanies? Have there been any problems?" Mond questioned his assistant.


    "No, not at the moment, everything is going well, " the assistant replied.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Deep down, Mond felt relieved and nodded. He went on to inform the office worker, "Well, I won''t


    always be in the office over the next month. You will need to inform the heads of each department that


    everyone is to fulfill their tasks dutifully and report to me at the first sign of any major event, got that?"


    "Yes, Mr. Mond, " his assistant replied respectfully.


    "Even though I won''t be here, I want to be kept up onpany affairs immediately, and..." Mond


    paused for a moment and continued to ask, "What about Sally? Has there been any word of her


    The assistant shook her head and said, "No, there isn''t. Miss Sally hasn''t been in to see you, and I


    haven''t heard any news about her."


    "Well, okay, I see. You will report back to me the moment you have any news about her, " directed


    Mond.


    With all the hatred she felt about Jackson not being dealt with right away, Mond was more or less


    worried about Sally, and what she might do to Jackson. She would start with Cherry, except, Sally didn''t


    know about Cherry''s pregnancy, and he didn''t know what Sally was capable of if she found out.


    "Of course, Mr. Mond, " his assistant told him.


    After his brief discussion, Mond got up, and picked up his coat as he left the office.

 Chapter 487 As Close As Brothers (Part One)

    Chapter 487 As Close As Brothers (Part One)


    When Mond got hometer he saw Cherry sitting out on the balcony, reading a magazine. The way the


    sunshine shone down on her as she sat there gave the illusion of a dream.


    Mond took his jacket off, hung it up and strolled out onto the balcony.


    Cherry felt rather than saw someone wasing up behind her and turned around in her seat. She


    saw it was Mond and smiled at him, "Hello, you''re home early!"


    "Yes, are you enjoying this beautiful, warm day?" Mond asked as he sat down next to Cherry.


    Cherry nodded, "Yes, it would be a shame to sit cooped up in a room all day when it is so lovely out


    here, " she asked, "Why are you back so early today? Don''t they need you at yourpany?"


    Mond shook his head exining, "No, there''s nothing serious or urgent that requires my attention


    there. I have other people handling things and don''t need to worry about the office today."


    Cherry nodded her head and went back to reading.


    Mond offered, "If you are bored, we can go for a drive, " Mond didn''t really know how to care for a


    pregnant woman, but he did know how to rx.


    Cherry refused, "Oh no, that would be too much of a hassle, " she chuckled, in a good mood and asked


    Mond, "Well, now that you mention car rides, it reminds me of the other day when I fainted. What


    happened to my car?"


    Mond replied, "I had my people send it for maintenance. Do you want to use the car? If you do, I can


    call and have it delivered." That day when Cherry fainted, Mond was rushed making sure Cherry was


    alright, and had made a call to have someone take the car right to a shop for repairs.


    "Yes please, I''d like to go home to get some things."


    "Go home?" echoed Mond. Her announcement threw him for a loop. She had just seen Jacksonst


    night, and now she wanted to go home. Did she want to leave?


    "Mmhhmm, yes, I want to make sure everything is okay there, " Cherry replied absently as looked off


    into the distance, feeling a little homesick. True, the view here was breathtaking, but the one from her


    vi was reassuring for her, where dwelt the people she loved and most importantly, her son. She loved


    her own home, although Mond''s house felt like a safe haven for her; the sce helped her mood.


    Mond quietly said, "Oh, " then went silent.


    Cherry noticed that Mond looked unhappy, and stared at his face thinking he was like a child.


    Sometimes, during a tantrum, he was as childish as her son, Joe. However, when she needed help, he


    was always there supporting her. The proof that he cared about her was in his deeds, which moved her


    greatly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Cherry ced the magazine down, stood up, adjusting her dress and smiling at Mond, and said,


    "Would you join me for lunch today? I''ll go see if it is ready."


    Mond merely nodded in agreement. A strange feeling grew inside him when Cherry walked by him on


    her way to the kitchen.


    Cherry, Mond and Jean sat and had lunch together. When they finished, Cherry drove to her vi.


    When she arrived at the vi, Cherry went in. Lily was cleaning the living room, and turned to see who


    was there. When she saw it was Cherry, she smiled and shouted in surprise, "Mrs. Cherry, you''re


    home!"


    Cherry forced a smile, "Yes, how''s everything been here Lily?"


    Lily replied happily, "Good! Good, everything has been fine, " She thought to herself, ''Cherry''s finally


    back, so, Jackson won''t be angry all the time anymore. This home will be as happy as it used to be.''


    Cherry said, "Alright, you can get back to your work. I''ll be upstairs."


    Lily nodded her head, "Okay."


    After Cherry had gone upstairs, Lily felt the urge to tell Jackson, so she dialed his number.


    Jackson''s phone showed he had an iing call from home, and he knew that it would be Lily. So, he


    answered the phone, "Hi, Lily, what''s up?"


    Lily uttered excitedly, "Mr. Jackson! Mrs. Cherry is back home now!"


    Jackson was astonished and asked, "She''s there now?" He was confused as to why she had returned


    home already. He saw herst night and she told him then that she would be home in a few days. So,


    why was she there today? Plus, she hadn''t called him ahead. Since Cherry was at the house now, did


    that mean she hade to her senses and wouldn''t be staying at Mond''s anymore?


    Lily grinned ear to ear as she told Jackson, "Yes, yes. She''s here now, Mr. Jackson, but I think she


    might leave shortly. So if you''re not busy, you shoulde home fast."


    Lily was worried that Cherry might leave because she''d seen Cherry only had one bag. What if she


    was just here to get something? Then again, maybe she wasn''t here to pick up something, but would


    never leave again. Lily wasn''t sure what Cherry was up to.


    Jackson spoke rapidly as he headed out of the office, "Okay, got it. I''ll be there soon!" he clicked the


    phone off heading to his car.


    Cherry closed the door behind her when she got to her bedroom. As she stood in the familiar room and


    breathed deeply the scents, memories flooded her mind. But Cherry decided to get down to business


    first.


    Walking into the bathroom, Cherry started by examining a towel where she found some short hairs.


    After making sure they were Jackson''s, she took out a clear stic baggie from her bag and carefully


    ced the hair in it. Then she put the baggie back to her purse.


    Afterward, she went back to the bedroom and sat by the window staring out at the scenery.


    Sitting alone as she watched the world on the other side of the pane, it dawned on Cherry that she


    enjoyed the tranquil solitude and wasn''t quite sure when it happened or why. Perhaps, her longing for a


    life of ease had to do with the baby growing in her womb.


    As she gazed out at the scenery, Cherry daydreamed about what life might bring in the future. If her


    baby was the much sought after daughter Jackson wished for, and their family would beplete.


    Then again, if she had a second son, he might be as delightfully mischievous, clever and practical as


    Joe. She smiled dreamily at the thoughts swirling in her head.

 Chapter 488 As Close As Brothers (Part Two)

    Chapter 488 As Close As Brothers (Part Two)


    Jackson saw Cherry''s car in the driveway and felt relieved knowing she was still there. He walked up


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    the short path and flung the door open, looking around expectantly.


    Lily was engrossed in her cleaning and jumped when the door opened. When she saw it was Jackson,


    she went to the door greeting him with a happy smile, "You are finally here, Mr. Jackson."


    Jackson hurriedly asked, "Yes, yes! Is Cherry still upstairs?"


    Lily nodded, "Yes, she is, " she replied, beaming with pure joy.


    "Good, okay, you go ahead and finish what you are doing. I''m going up to see her, " he said as he


    headed for the stairs.


    He was in a hurry to get to his wife, and took the stairs two at a time. When he opened the door, he


    saw Cherry silently sitting on the floor staring out the window. Jackson''s heart twisted in pain, and he


    wondered how long she had been sitting there. Why was she on the bare floor, and not on the carpet?


    Jackson strode over her, and hunched down next to her, "Babe, why are you sitting here?"


    Cherry was so engrossed in her little daydream that she didn''t figure out who was talking to her, so she


    turned back and saw Jackson squatting near her.


    Instead of replying, Cherry asked, "Jackson, why are you home so early?"


    Jackson reached out and took her into his arms, gently stroked her hair and asked her in a soft-spoken


    tone, "Little fool, why are you sitting down here on cold, hard floor? Aren''t you afraid of catching a


    cold?"


    Cherry reached out wrapping herself around his torso, "I just wanted to enjoy the view outside and


    before I knew it, I was sitting here."


    Jackson gently chided her, "Remember to sit on the carpet next time, silly."


    "Okay, I will, " she responded absently as she realized Jackson hadn''t answered her. She asked


    affectionately, "Why don''t you answer me?"


    Jackson replied, "Lily told me that you were here, so I rushed home before you vanished on me again."


    There was worry in Cherry''s eyes as she looked up at him, "Jackson, you know, I have to leave again, "


    she was afraid that Jackson would be disappointed, but she couldn''t stay.


    Jackson''s tone remained gentle as though speaking to a child, "Couldn''t you stay for one night? I could


    stay here with you at home all day. Wouldn''t that okay?" As long as Cherry was near him, Jackson''s


    mood was pleasant, and he had missed her horribly. He just wanted her to stay with him.


    Cherry shook head, sadly. She still needed to go to the hospital, and couldn''t promise Jackson she


    could stay.


    Cherry told him, "Jackson, could you please be patient while I am on my own for a few days? I can''t be


    here right now."


    Cherry pleaded, and as Jackson looked in her eyes, he finallypromised, nodding his head and


    telling her, "Very well. Babe, you do what you want to do, as long as you take good care of yourself. So


    I don''t worry as much about you."


    "Yes, I will, " Cherry replied as she reached up and touched Jackson''s chin smiling impishly, "You have


    a five o''clock shadow."


    Jackson nodded raking his stubble across her hand slightly, "Yes."


    Suddenly overwhelmed with a glum feeling, and needing to feel closer to Jackson, Cherry impulsively


    kissed his lips. She wasn''t sure why she felt like, only that she wanted to cuddle up with Jackson.


    Her soft lips pressed against Jackson''s and surprised him, but he wasn''t about to let this opportunity


    slip through his fingers. He responded, crushing his mouth greedily against hers and as he scooped


    her up, his eager tongue parted her lips seeking hers out. And he carried her to the bed while they


    were kissing.


    Jackson''s breath was heavy on her ear as he hoarsely whispered, "Babe, I want you so bad."


    "No!" Cherry screeched her refusal. She was pregnant, and couldn''t let Jackson have sex with her.


    Perplexed, Jackson looked down at her, "What?" At a loss for why Cherry resisted so strongly, he just


    stared and waited to hear what she said.


    Cherry stammered over her excuse, "I''m notfortable right now, so..."


    Jackson had no choice but to believe her. Cherry was acting quite different from how she used to act.


    She was sweet and quiet, withdrawn even. So, Jackson thought maybe she was indeed ufortable.


    Jackson said, "Okay, " and ced a tonic peck on her cheek.


    Cherry threw her arms around his neck, looking up at him. Afraid that he might be angry, she wanted to


    exin and quietly pleaded, "Jackson, please, don''t be mad. Lately, I haven''t been feeling all that


    Jackson nodded saying, "Okay, okay. I understand." He wasn''t mad at Cherry, and besides, he was


    patient. She was and would always be his wife, so he could wait.


    The twoy cuddling in bed together.


    Out of the blue, Cherry asked, "Jackson, do you really not hate Mond?"


    "Actually, no, I don''t. I can''t hate Mond, " Jackson told her.


    Cherry said, "After staying at his ce the past few days I don''t think he is such a bad guy." She didn''t


    think Mond was bad at all. He might have been coerced into doing some bad things, but all in all, he


    was a good man.


    Jackson agreed, "Even though you are living there right now, I am relieved. I know he won''t let any


    harme to you." Jackson trusted Mond. In the past, he might have thought Mond would hurt Cherry


    to seek revenge on Jackson. But from what he had seen, he knew Mond had no intention to hurt


    Cherry. So, he wasn''t worried about Cherry being in danger there. Besides, Jean was there too, so he


    knew Cherry would be safe.


    Cherry didn''t say anything, she understood what Jackson meant. Now, more than ever, she was certain


    about her suspicions, and once she had the results of the tests, she would have a clear, concise


    understanding.


    Cherry and Jackson stayed up in the room cuddling for quite a long time. They left home at the same


    time, with Cherry heading back to Mond''s and Jackson going to the bar.


    Rather than going directly to Mond''s, Cherry took the route to the hospital. She brought the two hairs to


    theb for a paternity test.


    As she left the building, Cherry reminded herself silently that the doctor had told her it would take three


    days for the test results toe in, which meant, she would need to make another trip back to the


    hospital in three days.


    When Cherry returned to Mond''s vi, Jean was watching TV in the living room. She immediately got


    up and went to greet Cherry, "Cherry, you''re back!"


    Cherry nodded and then asked, "Yes. Where''s Mond?"


    Jean replied, "I don''t know. Maybe, he went out. Anyway, he''s not around."


    Cherry told her sister, "Oh-okay. I am going to goy down for a rest. I''m quite tired today."


    Jean gently said, "You go, have a rest then. You''ve had a long day, out and about. I''ll call you when


    dinner''s ready."


    Cherry replied, "Okay, thank you, Jean."


    At the Chu residence, Derek and Amy went into the living room. Not able to find anyone there, Derek


    called into the kitchen where Lily was tirelessly working.


    Derek''s voice was loud and carried, "Lily, where''s Jackson?"


    Lily walked out of the kitchen before she answered, "Oh hello Mr. Derek and Miss Amy. I''m not really


    sure where Mr. Jackson is. You could try the reading room upstairs."

 Chapter 489 As Close As Brothers (Part Three)

    Chapter 489 As Close As Brothers (Part Three)


    Amy wanted to know, "So then, where is Joe?"


    Lily replied, "Joe is in his room, doing homework. You can head upstairs, Amy."


    Amy nodded, "Okay, I''ll get Joe for his lesson."


    Derekmented, "You go ahead, I''m going wait for Jackson in the living room. He might be


    downstairs in a minute." Then he made himselffortable on the couch. He knew Jackson better


    than anyone, and since Cherry wasn''t home, Jackson wouldn''t stay in the bedroom alone for too long.


    As soon as Jackson knew Derek was there, he would certainlye down.


    Amy headed up the stairs in search of Joe.


    Not too long afterwards, Jackson came downstairs.


    Derek smiled when he saw Jackson and said, "Finally, you make an appearance. Cherry isn''t home, so


    I don''t know why you''re up there."


    "I didn''t know you were here. I was taking a bath. After my bath, I like toe downstairs immediately."


    Derek chuckled, "Ha, ha. Since, Cherry isn''t home, do you n on going to bed early too? Joe''s piano


    lesson hasn''t even ended yet."


    Jackson raised his brow and asked, "Derek, why are you picking on me? Is there something wrong with


    you today?" Although Derek seemed to be a good mood, Jackson felt his behavior was bit odd today.


    The two sat next to each other on the couch, but, Jackson''s mood seemed more serious than Derek''s.


    Looking at the scowl on Jackson''s face, Derek thought it best to not joke with Jackson any further, or


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jackson would certainly get angry.


    So instead, Derek said, "Dude, you have everything now. Can you please pay attention to what''s


    happening in my life?"


    Puzzled, Jackson stared at Derek with no idea what he was talking about.


    So he asked, "What do you mean?"


    Derek''s smile faded and disappointedly he asked, "Don''t you understand?" To himself, Derek


    wondered, ''Jackson is usually so observant and much more thoughtful than I am. How is it at such a


    critical moment, he bes stupid and mindless?''


    It took Jackson a moment more before he thought of Amy and realized she was always with Derek


    "Wait? Are you talking about her?" Jackson asked, as he pointed upstairs to indicate he was referring


    to Amy.


    Derek''s face lit up, and he was happy Jackson finally understood, "Buddy, you are smart!"


    So Jackson asked him outright, "Have you gotten a marriage license?" If there was no marriage license


    yet, then it was useless to say anything more. Jackson remembered Cherry and he had married first,


    and then fallen in love with each other over time.


    Derek was like a giddy boy, "Not yet. But, we''ll be married soon. Cherry already knows, and I just


    wanted to be able to tell you before she did."


    There was a note of surprise in Jackson''s voice, "Cherry knows? Then why didn''t she say anything this


    afternoon?" He had spent the whole afternoon with Cherry, but she hadn''t mentioned it all.


    Now it was Derek''s turn to be surprised and question Jackson, "Wait? You saw Cherry today?" Derek


    inched closer to Jackson and gave him a serious look as he prepared to grill him, "So? Tell me, what''s


    up with her?"


    Jackson shrugged nonchntly, "Nothing much. She wants to stay at Mond''s vi for several more


    days, and I don''t want to force her toe home because she''s been unhappytely. So, I thought it


    might be better for her to remain there. Besides, her sister, Jean, is there, so they can spend some time


    together, and Jean can take care of Cherry. I''m relieved Cherry is spending time there."


    The response Jackson gave led Derek to more questions, "Then, why''d shee home this


    afternoon?"


    Jackson responded, "I don''t know. Maybe, she''s homesick? When I got home, I found her sitting on the


    floor staring nkly out of the window, and she had been for quite a long time. She has been upset


    recently, and she looks very weak, which makes me sad, " typically, these weren''t things he would


    discuss, but Jackson knew he could share his innermost feelings with Derek.


    Derek understood Jackson''s feelings, and now, listening to him talk about Cherry, Derek thought


    maybe Cherry wasn''t doing so well at the moment.


    After mulling things over a minute, Derek said, "Well, since she''s safe at Mond''s ce, you should give


    her a few days. We''ll get her back here, soon. She must miss Joe very much. Also, if you have any


    problems with Cherry, you shouldpromise. You''ve married so many years, so you should know


    how to be a good husband, " Derek rambled out point after point, without rifying, he believed


    Jackson knew all this anyway, and could handle the situation. Derek only hoped no other problems


    cropped up unexpectedly. Before long, Selina and Wilson would hold their wedding and Derek wanted


    to wed Amy after Selina was married. With everyone so busy, anything unpleasant happening would


    divert attention, and ruin the happy memories in the making.


    Jackson nodded in agreement, "Yes, I know. I''ll just let her remain at Mond''s for a few more days."


    A thought struck Derek suddenly, "Jackson, Mond hasn''t caused any problems for you recently. Do you


    think he gave up and that maybe, he doesn''t hate you anymore? Or do you think he it''s because


    Cherry is at his ce?"


    Jackson asked, "Derek, if I quit ying his game, do you think it is fun for Mond to keep ying,


    alone?" He thought Derek should understand this.


    Derek said firmly, "He''d certainly get bored. Actually, I really hope you and Mond can get along. If he


    were friends with you, then me, Cherry and even Selina would willingly ept Mond. He suffered a lot


    in the past, but now, we could work together and help each other. Wouldn''t that be good? I know we''d


    all be a lot happier and Mond might be too."


    Jackson agreed, "Yes, Mond is like a child whocks the sense of security. In our family, we don''t talk


    about the past things, and Mond, particrly, was a taboo to be brought up here until Grandpa''s death.


    But, we have to face these problems sooner orter. We can''t avoid thempletely. Since Mond is


    here, I think it''s better for us to talk. I only want us to get along."


    "Those are my wishes as well, and if possible, I hope that all of us can be buddies again."

 Chapter 490 The Talk (Part One)

    Chapter 490 The Talk (Part One)


    Three dayster, Cherry went to the hospital to get the paternity test report.


    Once she received the test report, she took them to sit on the bench in the corridor. Her guess was


    right! Jackson and Mond were indeed blood-brothers. The papers in her hands confirmed as such. Why


    was she not surprised?


    It was obvious now why Jackson was so tolerant of Mond, why he wouldn''t retaliate or be hostile


    towards him. He had known Mond was his younger brother! As for why Mond hated Jackson, Cherry


    could only guess. Either Mond was jealous of Jackson, or he wanted revenge on the Chu Family, or


    both.


    She recalled the huge bill she had discovered in the army residentialpound. Had Mond been


    abandoned by the Chu Family? If so, why? Strangely, Cherry had never even heard of Jackson''s


    mother and father since she married into the Chu Family. It was but five yearster that she was taken


    to the suburbs to see their tombs. ''Could this be rted to Mond?'' Cherry wondered.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It had been a slow two hours as she sat and pondered on the hospital bench. Finally, she decided that


    she must ask someone if she wanted to rify and know everything. That person wasn''t Jackson, nor


    was it Mond. It was Derek.


    Cherry was definitely sure that Derek must know everything. He was Jackson''s best friend and they


    had grown up together. ''He''s the most suitable person who could answer my doubts, but will he tell


    me?'' Cherry worried.


    That question burning in her mind, she gently ced the test report in her bag before leaving the


    hospital.


    She parked at the gate of the JS Group Building and headed inside.


    Once arriving at Selina''s office, Cherry could see she was busy working at her desk. Cherry took a


    breath and walked in.


    "Selina, " Cherry cried happily.


    "Cherry! It''s so good to see you here!" Obviously surprised to see Cherry, Selina smiled. She briefly


    wondered why Cherry was here now.


    "I had some time and I thought I''de to see you. It''s been too long and I miss you. How''s work been


    Selina walked over to Cherry and took her arm like a close friend. "Thank you foring to see me! I''m


    so happy, " she gushed. "My work is doing well, and so is everything else. I''ve not been busy recently,


    just handling some emergent affairs."


    "Oh, that''s good!" Cherry replied. "Don''t work too hard. You need to take good care of yourself." The


    two women sat on the sofa together to chat.


    Selina''s face grew concerned as she looked over her friend properly. "I will. So should you. Look at


    you, you''re so much thinner these days!" She was worried about Cherry, as the other woman looked


    haggard and emaciated.


    "Perhaps because I''ve not been sleeping well these days, " Cherry replied casually. She let a moment


    go by before asking, "Well, where''s Derek? "I haven''t seen him since I got here."


    "I don''t know. Maybe he''s out. He hasn''t told me anything. I''ll call him." Selina pulled out her cellphone


    to do so, but Cherry put up a hand to stop her.


    Cherry gave her a smile. "It''s okay. Selina, you don''t need to call him. I was just wondering, it''s not a


    big deal. If I find I need to talk to him, I can just call him myself."


    "Okay, " Selina conceded. "Then call him if you have anything for him. If he doesn''t follow your order,


    let me know. I''ll show you how to teach him, " said Selina, appearing domineering.


    Cherry couldn''t help butugh. "Selina, is that true? You teach your brother? "It seems that you dare


    not to throw your weight around him."


    "That''s not the case. I''m awesome!" Selina hastily argued. Her voice turned tender. "Cherry, I am tame


    and timid when I face your Jackson because he''s slightly serious and cold. But around my brother, I am


    his bully. He dares not act up with me."


    "I wouldn''t doubt it, you really are awesome!" Cherryughed. "When you marry into the Yuwen family,


    you need be the one to take control of my brother. But it seems my brother is very mature and sober.


    He doesn''t seem to need to be trained, " the young woman noted.


    "I also think so." It pleased Selina to hear her future-sister-inw''s praise for Wilson.


    "Of course! My brother is the greatest man in the world. I''m sure you''ll be very happy to marry him, "


    Cherry spoke from the heart.


    "Oh, Cherry, do you mean Jackson isn''t so great?" Selina teased lightly, wanting to banter. Wilson''s


    fiancee really did think Jackson was just as great as Wilson, and so was her brother Derek. All three of


    these men were great.


    "Jackson?" Cherry pretended to ponder before blurting out her answer: "He is kind of great!"


    "Oh, Cherry, don''t be so modest. The love in your eyes betrays you. It tells me you only have Jackson


    in your heart!" Selina replied exaggeratedly. She was only interested in hearing Cherry''s true feelings


    about Jackson.


    "You are so naughty, just like my Joe!" Cherry felt her spirits lift. Chatting with Selina definitely put her


    in a good mood.


    "Well, it''s the truth! I''ve always been who I really am, from the first day you met me, Cherry." Selina


    yed at holding her head high to amuse Cherry. She had been waiting to see Cherry''s true happy


    smile. As she had expected, Cherry smiled, and they giggled a little.


    For Selina, Cherry was like a special sister, whose unique temperament had attracted her since they


    met. She liked visiting with Cherry, because she was always understanding and thoughtful. Besides,


    she was tender, fragile and protective over Cherry. It was easy to hope for nothing but happiness for


    someone like Cherry. Especially having known her past, it was very precious for Selina to see beautiful


    smiles on her face.


    The two women talked andughed together for quite a while in Selina''s office. Selina cleared her


    schedule and just stayed with Cherry. She was loving her time with her sister-inw-to-be.


    They chatted andughed together until after they''d had lunch at noon. Cherry finally felt it was time to


    go, and she left the JS Group.


    Cherry took her car to Jackson''s bar, looking for her husband. It was fairly empty as it was afternoon.


    Walking inside, all she saw was Susan.

 Chapter 491 The Talk (Part Two)

    Chapter 491 The Talk (Part Two)


    Susan hastily walked over to Cherry upon noticing her. "Here you are!" she smiled.


    "Is my husband in?" Cherry asked shortly and calmly. It was hard to forget what had happenedst


    time she had seen this woman, so her good mood had plummeted.


    "Yes, Mr. Jackson is in his office. Would you like me to lead you up there?" Susan asked cautiously.


    Cherry was obviously not happy to see her, so Susan tried her best to be polite and humble.


    "That''s unnecessary. I know the way, " Cherry responded quickly before turning away.


    Watching her walk away, Susan curled her lips and stared. ''Look at the arrogance on her face! You are


    Jackson''s wife, but only for now. How can your husband stay pure and loyal to you when he works


    here, among so many beautiful women?'' Susan taunted in her heart. ''Even if Jackson is indeed cold


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and difficult to approach, I''m going to do what it takes to get close to him. Such an exceptional man will


    be mine.''


    Jackson''s eyes widened in astonishment as Cherry came into his view.


    He stood from his chair hurriedly and walked to his wife''s side. "Babe, what are you doing here?" he


    asked in concern. He took her hands and led her to sit on the sofa together.


    "I''m here to check up on you. I want to see if you have other women hiding around here, " Cherry


    teased him slyly. In reality, she hadn''t had anywhere else she''d wanted to go and she had wanted to


    see Jackson. What''s more, she deeply missed him because she hadn''t seen him for three days.


    "Of course, anytime you wish, " Jackson replied quickly. It pleased him greatly to see Cherry visiting


    him. As long as she was willing toe and stay with him a while, he was a very contented and


    satisfied man.


    Cherry habitually snuggled into Jackson''s arms as they were sitting on the sofa.


    Feeling a lull in the conversation, Cherry thought to fill it. "Honey, I went to JS Group today. I saw


    Selina and talked with her for a while, " she said tenderly.


    "Oh, what made you think to see her?" Jackson asked. He felt surprised that Cherry would visit Selina


    before him.


    "I just wanted to see her and find out how she''s going, " Cherry exined.


    "Fine. Wherever you want to go, " he replied, a bitter taste to his words.


    "Speaking of, do you know where Derek is?" Cherry tried to ask casually.


    "I''m not sure. He wasn''t at JS Group?" Jackson replied truthfully. He didn''t know much about Derek''s


    night, but Jackson knew little more than that. They hadn''t spoken for several days now.


    "Hmm, Selina said he was out and she had no idea where he had gone either, " Cherry mused.


    "Do you have something to talk with him about?" Jackson asked dubiously.


    "Oh, I just wanted to ask him how he and Amy are going together. And then I was thinking of going


    back home to see my mother and Uncle Jacob. If Selina and my brother''s wedding date has been set,


    I''ll pick a wedding gift when we have the time, " Cherry told him.


    "That sounds like a good idea. I''m free any time you like. Whenever you want to go shopping, I''ll be


    with you, " Jackson smiled at her. He was happy to spoil his woman and he wanted to do anything to


    make her happy. That was his biggest wish now.


    Cherry''s eyes shed flirtatiously. "Honey, call Derek now. Ask him where he is. Tell him I have


    something to talk with him about, " she breathed.


    "Okay, I''ll call him." Jackson pulled out his phone and dialled Derek''s number.


    It didn''t take long for Derek to answer. "Hello, Jackson! What''s up?" Derek asked.


    "Where are you now? Cherry wants to see you." Jackson replied.


    "What''s this about? I will have to pick Amy up from work this afternoon, " Derek suggested.


    ncing at his watch, Jackson noticed there was still quite a while before school ended. "There are


    still a few hours before school is over. Come to see your sister-inw now, " Jacksonmanded.


    "Okay, fine." Derek conceded.


    Surprised at this exchange, Cherry snatched her husband''s phone. "Derek, you don''t need toe


    here, I wille to you. School will be over soon enough and I want to see Amy too. What''s more she


    will have piano lesson with Joe this evening. We can all go to my home together."


    Derek pondered over this for a while. "Okay, " Derek agreed. "Cherry, I will send the address to your


    phone. There is a cafe nearby and I will be there waiting for you."


    "Okay, I''ll be there, " Cherry confirmed.


    As she hung up Jackson''s phone, she couldn''t wait to see Derek. She desperately wanted to make


    things clear. She wriggled out of Jackson''s arms and picked up her handbag before looking


    affectionately at her husband. "Honey, I''ll be leaving now."


    "You don''t need to be in such a hurry! Stay a little longer, please!" Jackson pleaded, reluctant to let her


    leave.


    Cherry couldn''t help but giggle at his adorable face, which was full of love for her. She wrapped her


    arms lovingly around his neck. "Come home early tonight. I''ll be home from now on, " she told him with


    a smile.


    "Really? You''re not going back to your sister''s?" Jackson was stunned. He wasn''t sure whether to be


    excited or confused.


    "Oh? You want me to live with my sister instead?" Cherry pouted yfully at him.


    "No, no, no!" Jackson waved his hands quickly. "I''ll go home as soon as I finish my work, " Jackson told


    her. A smile adorned his face.


    "Okay, " Cherry smiled. "I''m going now. Remember to pick up Joe from school today, " she reminded


    him.


    "Okay, I will, " Jackson agreed gleefully.


    He watched his wife leave, but he was overjoyed. Cherry wasing home now! Nothing would be a


    big deal now.


    Cherry drove her car to the cafe Derek had mentioned. As she found a park, she noticed he was


    waiting there, just as he had told her he would be.


    "Cherry, there you are!" Derek greeted his sister-inw happily.


    "I''m sorry to bete. I got caught in the traffic jam, " Cherry apologised, sitting opposite Derek.

 Chapter 492 The Talk (Part Three)

    Chapter 492 The Talk (Part Three)


    "That''s alright. I''ve got nothing else to do at the moment, so I got here early. Besides, it''s not far from


    Amy''s school. Once school is over, we can just walk over together, " Derek''s voice sweetened at the


    mention of Amy. It was obvious that he considered Amy in most things and cared a great deal for her.


    "Derek, I didn''t expect the rtionship between you and Amy to flourish so quickly, " Chery quipped


    lightly. She wanted to have a rxed atmosphere for what she was really here to talk about so he


    wouldn''t feel so overwhelmed.


    "As did you and Jackson! Once you meet the right person, time isn''t a consideration anymore." Derek


    smiled at Cherry.


    "That is true. I''m so happy to see you somitted with Amy. Please, treat her well, " Cherry replied


    sweetly.


    "That''s for sure!" Derek agreed firmly. He paused as he remembered what Jackson had said. "Jackson


    told me you have something to talk with me about. What is it, Cherry?"


    Once Derek asked, Cherry felt ready to enter into the subject. She nced at her watch: there were


    still three hours until Amy was finished with school. That should be enough.


    "Derek, I''m afraid that what I''m going to ask is going to surprise you. So, please, prepare yourself."


    Cherry felt awkward as she finally began to delve into the questions that had been burning in her mind


    since the test results came back.


    "What on earth do you need to ask?" Derek smiled, but furrowed his brow as he asked.


    "I asked Jackson to set up our meeting because I don''t want him to doubt my intentions. I told him I


    wanted to speak with you about your rtionship with Amy, but what I really need to speak with you


    about is Mond, " Cherry said truthfully, staring straight at her husband''s best friend.


    It wasn''t hard for Derek to roughly guess what Cherry wanted to ask with the mention of Mond. It was


    enough though to surprise him and he twiddled his thumbs anxiously.


    Cherry watched his facial expression. She knew he must know what she was nning to ask, or at


    least have guessed at it. He was a smart man.


    As Derek neglected to respond, Cherry removed the test results from her handbag and handed them to


    Derek.


    "Read it!" Cherry directed.


    "What''s this?" Derek''s voice broke with doubt as he looked at Cherry.


    "You will understand if you read it, " she replied.


    He stared at Cherry a touch longer before looking through the papers she had given him. What he saw


    stunned him.


    "Cherry, this..." Derek trailed off. He had never expected Cherry would have even thought to use


    Jackson''s and Mond''s hairs to get a paternity test, let alone actually have done it. This shouldn''t have


    happened.


    "I know it''s probably sudden for me to show you this. I had a strong feeling earlier and that''s why I did


    the test: to confirm my suspicions. I won''t tell anyone about this, " Cherry told him casually and calmly.


    Almost as if she were just talking about something ordinary. "I will not tell Jackson or Mond. You are the


    only other person who has seen this report other than me."


    Trying to hide his astonishment, Derek tried to appear calm on the surface. He looked into Cherry''s


    eyes. "What do you want to know?"


    "Their past, " Cherry answered bluntly.


    "You could just ask Jackson. As his wife, he''d likely tell you. He wouldn''t hide it from you, " Derek told


    her. He knew Jackson had once intended to tell her everything, but hadn''t had the right chance to. And


    after that, so much happened that Jackson became too busy and must have forgotten to talk to her


    about it.


    "I wouldn''t get the side I want. If Jackson told me, I''d see Mond from Jackson''s point of view. If you tell


    me, I''ll see their rtionship from a bystander, " Cherry exined.


    "But..." Embarrassment flushed his cheeks. He hadn''t discussed this with Jackson. If Derek spilled the


    beans with Cherry, would Jackson me him? After all, it was the Chu Family''s business. As an


    outsider, he felt it was disrespectful to talk about it to Cherry without their blessing.


    Observant of his face, Cherry grew concerned. "Are you scared that Jackson will get mad at you?"


    Derek nodded. "Yes. After all, it''s the Chu Family''s affair and it''s kind of..." He spoke frankly.


    Cherry had guessed it would be like this earlier. Instead of getting anxious or impatient, she simply sat


    quietly, considering. "What if I show you something else in exchange? Would you tell me then?"


    "Cherry, we are good friends. We don''t need an exchange or negotiation. I just don''t know how to tell


    you about this. Though I know everything about Jackson''s family, I am not the right person to tell you.


    You know, Jackson is my best friend. I worry about him, " Derek confessed. Besides, since Cherry


    already knew the rtionship between Jackson and Mond, she could simply ask either of them. Both


    knew clearly, and would be forced to admit it upon seeing the test report. Moreover, Jackson or Mond


    had much more right to decide whether Cherry should know. They were the two involved, not Derek.


    Derek was just an outsider. How could he tell the Chu Family''s private affairs to others, even with great


    consideration? Even though it was Cherry, he still had to think hard on it. Cherry is the main person


    Jackson wanted to protect. This knowledge may put her in danger.


    Watching his indecision, Cherry handed him another paper from her handbag. "Take a look at this."


    Doubt filling his expression, Derek read the paper. Eyes widening, he looked at the woman opposite


    him.


    "Cherry, are..." He couldn''t believe it. "Are you pregnant?"


    "Yes, " she nodded.


    "What wonderful news! Why didn''t Jackson tell me?" Derek eximed happily.


    "He doesn''t know yet, " Cherry replied, keeping eye contact.


    His doubt turned to disbelief. "What''s going on?" he asked. "Why haven''t you told him?"


    "Derek, I don''t want to live like I did, struggling with my child five years ago. I want to protect my family.


    Mond is a member of that family. I want to know his history with my Jackson and the Chu Family."


    Cherry''s face became hard to read. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 493 All Secrets (Part One)

    Chapter 493 All Secrets (Part One)


    As he looked on her determined face, it was easy for Derek to understand Cherry''s feelings. He''d


    already known what kind of moods she would have as a pregnant woman. And what happened five


    years ago must have ruined her life at the time. It was not easy for a pregnant woman to go abroad to


    make a living alone. Now that she was aware of the secret between Mond and Jackson, Derek decided


    to make her the exception. He would tell her everything she needed to know. Maybe it would help her


    to protect her family and her beloved well.


    "Sister, " Derek spoke softly, taking a beat before he continued. "Actually, Jackson and Mond are born


    to same Father, but different Mothers."


    "What?" Cherry frowned and surprise filled her features. ''What''s this? ''Did Jackson''s Father have


    another wife before?'' she wondered.


    "Has my Brother told you anything about his father?" Derek asked suddenly.


    Thinking back to her conversations with Jackson, she couldn''t remember any mention. She shook her


    head. "No, he has never told me anything about his Father."


    Derek decided he would tell Cherry all the secrets. To give her all the information about what happened


    to Jackson, Mond and Sally that year. If Cherry listened and believed, there would be nothing she didn''t


    know about Jackson.


    "In those years, Jackson''s parents loved each other so much. They were regarded as the happiest


    couple in the family residence. Jackson and I were only kids at the time, and didn''t know much about


    the affairs amongst the adults. But one day, " Derek paused as he prepared himself for what he would


    say next. "I came to Jackson''s home to y with him. I heard his parents arguing. Afterwards, Jackson


    told me they had been quarrelling for a long time. Some timeter, they passed away together."


    "How could they pass away so suddenly?" Cherry asked. She had guessed every possible cause of


    Jackson''s parents'' death, and had even heard some theories from others too. But whatever Derek told


    her next must be the truth.


    To her disappointment, Derek shook his head. "I don''t know. Mr. Andrew registered their death


    theories about possible causes. I believe they''re all nothing more than idle spection."


    "Then, how does Mond enter into it?" Cherry felt that Derek either didn''t know any more about


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jackson''s parents or wasn''t going to say anything more, so she quickly changed the subject to Mond.


    "It wasn''t until Jackson and I were adults that we found out about Mond''s existence. He was Jackson''s


    Father''s son with another woman."


    "Jackson''s Father had an extramarital affair?" Cherry asked, astonished.


    "Yes, I calcted the times and it fits. It''s possible they quarrelled because his Mother found out about


    the affair. That happened when Jackson and I were four years old, and Mond happens to be four years


    younger than the two of us, " Derek exined. From what he could remember, Jackson''s parents had


    loved each other deeply since before he could remember, but they were fighting a lot that year. There


    had to be some reason for it. So many yearster, when they learned of Mond, he began to realise that


    Jackson''s Father''s rtionship with Mond''s Mother had to be that reason.


    "But, the marriage of a serviceman is protected byw, isn''t it? How could..." she trailed off, trying to


    process what felt unbelievable.


    Derek shrugged and shook his head. "I don''t know. Jackson likely doesn''t either. He only knew his


    Father had another woman on the side and that woman was Mond''s Mother. Which made Mond


    Jackson''s Brother from the same father."


    Remaining silent, Cherry wanted to keep listening to Derek.


    "That day, Jackson and I were having fun with our fellows. A man iming to be Mond''s distant rtive


    brought Mond to Jackson''s home and asked for a meeting with Mr. Andrew. We were so curious about


    it that we hid behind the door to listen. That''s how we found out who Mond was."


    "What happened next?" she prompted.


    "Mr. Andrew didn''t want Mond''s identity to be revealed. The whole Chu Family would be implicated, or


    worse yet, be tried for court martial. Mr. Andrew decided to give him arge sum of money, sufficient


    enough for Mond to lead afortable and wealthy life."


    "I knew Grandpa Andrew gave money to Mond; I saw the receipt a while ago. I just didn''t know why, "


    Cherry mentioned.


    "Mond could have left peacefully with his rtive and never have any further connection with the Chu


    Family. However, misfortunes nevere alone, " Derek exined.


    Every word Derek was saying was so vital to Cherry''s understand, so she made effort to listen


    carefully.


    "Before Mond could leave, something more serious happened to the family residence. The ident of


    Sally''s family." As the words left his mouth, Derek stopped to look at Cherry. ''Perhaps this is what


    Cherry was wanting to know the whole time. She must be anxious to understand why Sally left Jackson


    and why Stephen would make Jackson his enemy, '' he suspected.


    "What..." Derek was a good storyteller, able to make the dramatic pauses and suspenseful reveals.


    Cherry found herself hanging on his every word. "What happened?"


    She couldn''t wait to hear the answer and Derek was beginning to take too long.


    "At the time, Sally''s parents were found to have leaked military secrets, bringing serious consequences


    to the whole military region. Though Sally was still young, she was supposed to know something of it.


    ording to militaryw, the whole He Family would be punished. But Jackson spared no effort to


    protect Sally. His Grandpa tried to dissuade him, but it was no use. Jackson had set his mind on


    protecting her, " Derek continued.

 Chapter 494 All Secrets (Part Two)

    Chapter 494 All Secrets (Part Two)


    It was easy to understand Jackson''s behaviour. He was always one to put up even the most desperate


    fight for the person he loved.


    "Afterwards, Mr. Andrew sent out his people for information. They found something much more serious


    that could attract the public''s attention. Using this information, Mr. Andrew directed his spearhead at


    the An Family, leaving Stephen''s parents in the firing line. Militarymand rxed their hold on the


    He Family case and Mr. Andrew used all his connections to exploit loopholes and legally saved Sally, "


    Derek continued.


    "Sally was free? She got the chance to run?" Cherry asked, on the edge of her seat.


    "Yes, sort of. Unfortunately, both her parents and Stephen''s parents were still sent to military court.


    After that, the remaining He Family and An Family members vanished."


    It had never urred to Cherry that something like that was what had turned Sally''s childhood into


    tragedy andpletely changed Stephen''s as well.


    "Mr. Andrew made a wless arrangement with Sally in the beginning. He sent her to en extremely


    remote and small ce. If at all possible, she would never return to this city again. However, everyone


    overlooked one crucial yet small point, " Derek paused again to allow Cherry time to process.


    "It was Mond, right?" Cherry guessed.


    Derek nodded in confirmation. "Mond had already been watching the whole event as it unfolded. He


    used it to devise his revenge n and Sally would be one of the people he would use in his plot."


    Sitting quietly as Derek spoke, it became clear to Cherry that she didn''t have that wistful longing to


    know all the details. At least she now understood what actually happened that year.


    "After the ident, Stephen had been taken in by one of his rtives. By the time you and Jackson got


    married, we had found out Stephen had returned, with a likely profound hatred of Jackson in his heart.


    If Jackson hadn''t been so desperate to protect Sally, the An Family wouldn''t have been implicated and


    Stephen''s parents would have escaped. So, we understood his feelings, but it never urred to us that


    Stephen would be with Mond. We think Mond was making his detailed n the whole time. He was


    aware that he could use both Sally and Stephen against Jackson. He''s quite a brilliant man!"


    Sometimes Derek even admired Mond for his intelligence. He was younger than Derek, and raised


    without his parents. How could he take so many possibilities and events into ount? It must be


    difficult.


    "Everything is possible for him, as Grandpa Andrew gave him arge sum of money, " Cherry added


    when Derek fell silent.


    "That''s true, " he agreed. "Maybe the ZM Group was established with that money. Sister, you know the


    amount he received. It''s enough for him to have established ten ZM Groups, " Derek replied.


    She did agree, it was a veryrge sum of money.


    The two fell into silence together. Derek had nothing more to say now and Cherry knew everything


    about Mond and Sally.


    "Sister, you know the truth now. Do you have any n about what to do next?" Derek asked, breaking


    the hush.


    "I only desire to protect my family well, " Cherry answered firmly, although she still considered her


    options. She had realised that Jackson had never really had a happy life, losing his parents when he


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    was very small. The ident with Sally and Stephen, the revtion of Mond''s existence and his


    Father''s infidelity left him in pain. But Jackson had never hated Mond. Understandable. Cherry thought


    if she was Jackson, she wouldn''t be able to bring herself to hate Mond either. The poor younger


    Brother had never gotten love from his Father. A lonely boy without a warm family. That was why he


    was so wayward and had to have everything a certain way. He hated Jackson because of jealousy.


    Brothers, and yet Jackson received everything while Mond got nothing but ''hush money''. He even


    needed to hide his own family ties from others.


    "Sister, I know your rtionship with Jackson, which is why I''m willing to tell you this. And I hope you


    can understand Jackson''s heart too. He feels hopeless. Though he looks powerful and able to take


    whatever is thrown at him, he has a fragile heart. How could he not be sad when he heard his Father


    had an affair with another woman? "Jackson was so small when his parents passed away. He had


    nothing to do but endure the dark of those endless nights. He didn''t have a better life than anyone else,


    " Derek exined glumly. He knew Jackson so well by now that Jackson didn''t even have to speak a


    word: Derek could read his mind by his face.


    Finally understanding her husband better, Cherry couldn''t help bursting into tears. As she sniffled, she


    nodded at Derek. "I know it clear now. The five years I lived abroad with Joe, I always med myself


    for not providing Joe with aplete family. I knew how important families and the warmth of home


    were for a small child. Every time I helped Joe fall asleep, I cried quietly. I missed Jackson and hated


    myself. If I wasn''t so selfish and hadn''t left Jackson in the beginning, Joe would have seen his Daddy


    when he came into the world. Now he''s able to grow up happily with aplete family."


    Cherry''s revtion and realisation moved Derek deeply. "I''m so happy you can understand Jackson.


    It''s what will help your rtionship with him so much if you two can just understand each other."


    Wiping at her tears, she looked sadly at Derek. "Derek, can you promise me one thing?"


    "What is it?" Derek asked.


    "I know you have a good rtionship with Jackson, and you two keep no secrets. But, Derek, could


    you not tell Jackson I know this? I don''t want to be a burden on him by making him worry about me. I''m


    clear about what I should do next, as well as how to love Jackson, Joe and how to protect our home. Of


    course, I won''t mention these past things to Jackson, and then he''ll never find out it was you who told


    me, " Cherry pleaded.


    "But..." Derek worried. He''d never hidden anything from Jackson and didn''t know how to respond to her


    request. He wanted to respect her wishes, but to keep secrets from Jackson?

 Chapter 495 All Secrets (Part Three)

    Chapter 495 All Secrets (Part Three)


    "Derek, this is all I want you to do. I''ll be doing my best to protect my family well in the next few days. If


    possible, I also want to bring Mond back into the Chu Family. No matter what Grandpa Andrew said to


    him, I want to. Jackson doesn''t hate Mond in his heart, I know that. And that''s enough for me. I want to


    find a way to rx their tense rtionship. And even if they can''t sit at one table together, I want them


    not to hate each other any longer, " Cherry said earnestly. She honestly didn''t want to see the two


    brothers be enemies, hatred would do nothing but hurt them both. Mond had had a hard life, and


    so had Jackson. Now that she knew all this, she could stop them from tormenting themselves.


    Eventually, Derek nodded in agreement. "Okay, Sister, I promise. I hope Jackson can be happier too. I


    will give you my word, so long as this decision will do no harm to Jackson and your family."


    "Well, thank you, Derek." Cherry grew excited.


    Derek''s promise and her endeavour fuelling her, she tore up the test results papers before Derek. "This


    doesn''t exist any longer, " she told him, focusing on his face.


    "Sister, I believe you, " Derek replied firmly and gratefully. "But you should take good care of yourself


    first. Pay attention to your body."


    "I know. I will definitely look after myself well in the future."


    Later, once Derek and Cherry had picked up Amy, the three of them returned to Jackson''s home


    together. Just as they entered the living room, Cherry saw Joe running on the stairs.


    "Mommy, Mommy, you are back!" Joe ran excitedly to his mother.


    "Oh, my sweetheart! Mommy''s home now, and I will never leave you again, " Cherry promised lovingly,


    holding her little boy in her arms.


    Jackson greeted Amy and Derek with a nod. "She seems to be in good spirits today, " he mentioned to


    Derek.


    "Yes, my Sister must be delighted to be returning home again, " Derek answered with a smile.


    Cherry turned immediately to Jackson upon hearing them talk about her. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "Do I need a reason to be happy?"


    "No, no, " Jackson replied quickly. "I was just mentioning it."


    Cherry knew deep down that he didn''t mean anything negative about his words, but she felt she should


    give him some distance and a touch of hostility. She wanted to see if Jackson truly cared about her,


    from his reactions to her.


    "Joe, why don''t you head upstairs with Miss Amy for your piano ss now, " Cherry suggested to Joe.


    "Okay, Mommy. By the way, can you sleep with me tonight?" Joe asked innocently.


    "Of course, I''d be so happy to sleep with my honey, " Cherry replied, shooting him a smile. Jackson''s


    face hardened upon seeing that.


    Ignoring Jackson''s expression, Cherry turned her smile to Amy. "I''m so d to have you here, Amy."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it, Cherry. You''re just too polite. We''ll go upstairs first, " Amy said tenderly. She


    took Joe''s hand. "Let''s go, Joe."


    Joe followed Amy, hand-in-hand, to the second floor.


    Cherry took Jackson to the couch in the living room. They sat together and Cherry snuggled in his arms


    as they usually did. Derek felt like a third wheel when they began to be intimate.


    "Is it... inconvenient for you with me here? "Maybe it would be better for me to move to the balcony, "


    Derek looked away, feeling awkward.


    Cherry nced at her husband''s best friend. "You know it''s very cold outside, Derek. The wind is so


    strong on the balcony. Of course, if you don''t mind that, you can go outside, " she said pleasantly.


    Jackson agreed with her silently, regardless of what she said.


    Derek took a sharp inhale. "I''m-I''m just joking, sister, don''t take it seriously."


    "Come on, Derek. If you''re waiting for Amy, just wait here quietly. You''ve seen Jackson and I sitting


    together like this before. Just make yourself at home, rx." Cherry patted the couch beside them.


    Turning his eyes to Derek, Jackson decided to avoid the awkwardness. "When do you intend to get


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    your marriage license?" he asked happily.


    Derek grew visibly excited, like a child at Christmas. "In the next few days. We''ll go to the civil affairs


    department when Amy is in a good mood, " he replied quickly, a grin covering his face.


    "Then do it quickly! Amy seems very happy these days, " Cherry encouraged. The excitement on his


    face gave her great happiness.


    "I will, thank you, Sister!" Derek dered firmly. "You are a good example for us. We''ll imitate you and


    Jackson, and get married without further ado."


    "Imitate us? When I married Jackson, I knew nothing about him except his name, " Cherryughed.


    "You and Amy have gotten to know each other, spent time together for some time now. You know each


    other''s character now. That''s much better than we did."


    Cherry''s expression grew envious as she spoke, making Jackson feel strange.


    "You seem to be implying that I didn''t treat you well, " Jackson noted aloud in a suddenly gloomy voice.


    "No one knows better than you about how you treated me. You were so arbitrary. You got my ID card


    and household register, then we were married, " Cherryined with disdain.


    "What else should I have done except take the household register when we were to be married?"


    Jackson retorted. He was annoyed that Cherry seemed to be just making trouble for him, but happy


    because she was just so cute right now.


    "Jackson, if you didn''t force me to marry you with my household register, I would have had more


    chances for more blind dates and more handsome men. I could have married someone else!" Cherry


    replied proudly.


    "Even if you married another, I would have found a way to make your name appear on my household


    register. You are destined to be mine, " Jackson dered loudly.


    Derek couldn''t help butugh quietly. He still remembered the quiet girl Jackson met in the hotel, and


    asked him to find. Jackson had decided all the way back then that Cherry was to be his. Just as


    Jackson said, he had the power to have Cherry a part of the Chu Family. She had no chance to escape


    him, so long as Jackson wanted her as his wife.

 Chapter 496 Go Home (Part One)

    Chapter 496 Go Home (Part One)


    "Jackson, do you mean I have no choice but to be a daughter-inw of the Chu Family?" Cherry asked


    yfully.


    "That''s exactly what I mean, " Jackson said decidedly. ''When I decided to marry her, I made up my


    mind to keep her as mine for this lifetime, '' he thought to himself.


    "There''s nothing Jackson wants that he can''t get. So you''re bound to get back to him sooner orter, "


    Derek said, chuckling. ''What an interesting and romantic conversation, '' he thought.


    "Jackson, thank you for loving me, " Cherry told her husband affectionately. She looked on him with


    great adoration.


    "My little fool, " Jackson replied lovingly. He stroked Cherry''s hair gently. This moment, right here, he


    knew he was the happiest man in the world. ''I have a warm, loving family, and I live with them, my


    doting wife and darling son. They are the people I love most on this earth, '' he thought as his fingers


    wound through Cherry''s long hair.


    Derek pretended to cough. "Please, I''m still here, " he remarked bashfully, turning his head away.


    "You know, Derek, after you and Amy get married, you two might be in such a close rtionship just


    like ours now, " Cherry joked. ''Derek hasn''t felt the happiness that such a close rtionship like ours


    brings. They''ve only seen each other a few times. Once they''re spending more time together, he''ll be


    immersed in the sweetness that love brings.''


    "Maybe, " Derek casually responded, pretending not to care.


    The three of them continued to chat in the living room, awaiting Derek''s fiancee to finish her piano


    lesson with Joe.


    Once her tutoring time was over, Amy returned downstairs. She smiled as she noticed the three of


    them were talking cheerfully and humorously, and she walked towards them.


    "What are you talking about?" Amy asked, taking a seat beside Derek.


    "Amy, as Derek''s fiancee, I hope you can teach him a lesson, " Cherry joked, a sly smile spreading her


    lips.


    "And what is it?" Amy asked, yet to notice Cherry''s expression. Derek grew uneasy beside Amy. ''I can''t


    lose my good image in front of Amy. She needs to know I''m a perfect man.''


    "Did he offend you?" Amy asked, growing concerned. She finally saw Cherry''s smile and realised it was


    a joke.


    "Yes, he did, " Cherry pouted. "He attacked me with words." She looked at Jackson for confirmation.


    "Right, Jackson?"


    Jackson nodded at Cherry, a faint smile adorning his lips.


    "Cherry, stop making fun of me, " Derek begged anxiously. He looked at his best friend. "Jackson, " he


    "Nothing is wrong with me being partial to my wife. Who else should I dote on, if not my darling wife?"


    Jackson''s smile grew as he nced at Cherry.


    "Okay, fine. I yield, " Derek sighed.


    Amy knew that Derek was at a disadvantage. "Cherry, you''re ying a trick now, aren''t you?" Amy said


    as she watched the good chemistry between Jackson and his wife.


    "You got me, " Cherry replied, sticking her tongue out and winking at Amy.


    "Your eyes gave it away. Besides, Derek wasn''t teasing, " Amy continued.


    Hearing Amy''s defense, he held her tight to him. "I''m d you''re on my side. I''m not their match, " he


    said excitedly, looking down at Amy in his arms with affection.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Are you two working together now?" Cherry asked, grinning. "I''m your best friend, Amy, " she


    continued. "You should take my side."


    "And I''m her future husband, who else should she side with?" Derek retorted immediately as he turned


    to Cherry.


    "Oh, Cherry, it''s more than enough for you to have Jackson at your side. I dare not steal his ce, "


    Amy replied diplomatically. She smiled at her best friend.


    This pleased Cherry and Jackson both. Derek, however, was the most cheerful of the three. ''This


    means that she cares for me, '' he thought gleefully.


    "You are right, I suppose. It is enough to have Jackson at my side, " Cherry acquiesced, grinning at


    Jackson. "I guess I''ll allow you to back Derek, " she continued, as she turned to look at Amy.


    It pleased Jackson to indulge his wife and see her ying tricks.


    Derek and Amy locked eyes, giving each other sweet smiles.


    Checking his watch, Derek looked at their gracious hosts. "Well, it''s gettingte. I''ll drive Amy home to


    her apartment. You two should head to bed early, " Derek suggested.


    "Good idea. See youter, " Cherry agreed. She stood up and squeezed Amy''s hand lightly. "Amy,


    don''t stay up toote. Take care and don''t work too hard, " she smiled sweetly.


    "I will. You too. You need to take good care of yourself, looking after Joe and all that, " Amy returned


    with genuine concern.


    "Got it, " Cherry responded.


    Cherry and Jackson walked the engaged couple to the gate. Once Derek and Amy got inside Derek''s


    car, Cherry and Jackson returned to their house.


    Derek talked with Amy while driving.


    "How was your day?" Derek asked gently.


    "Fine. Teaching Joe is an easy job. He is a quick learner, so I don''t get a headache while teaching him,


    unlike some of my other students. Sometimes he is even more considerate than I am. If all my students


    could be like Joe, my job would be much easier, " Amy replied, a delighted smile on her face. She


    couldn''t help but feel d at the thought of Cherry''s son. ''He is a good student, and such a kid is rare


    these days.''


    "Yeah, he is. Joe inherited all his father''s merits. Such a clever boy, " Derek echoed. "But don''t push


    yourself so hard. If you feel tired, you can stick with just teaching Joe, and quit or postpone your other


    tutoring jobs."


    "That''s a good idea. I might consider itter. I can handle all my work for the moment, " Amy replied.


    It wasn''t long before they arrived at Amy''s apartment. Parking outside, Amy lingered in her seat. "Are


    youing with me?" she asked.


    Her invite surprised Derek. ''Of course I''d like to. But I couldn''t actively ask to visit her house until she


    asked first, '' he thought.


    "Do you mean that?" he asked aloud. He was overjoyed inside.


    Amy nodded in agreement and looked at him with a smile.


    "Okay, " he agreed. He removed his car key and got out of the car with Amy.


    They walked hand-in-hand into the apartment building together.

 Chapter 497 Go Home (Part Two)

    Chapter 497 Go Home (Part Two)


    They entered the empty elevator. The doors closed behind them and it started moving towards Amy''s


    floor. Standing in this tight space with Amy made Derek nervous. He snaked his arm around Amy''s


    waist, taking her in his arms. As he stared at her, his heart pounded. ''I love this woman, '' he thought. ''I


    love everything about her.''


    His breathing began to get faster. ''His heart must be pounding violently, '' Amy thought to herself.


    Derek leaned in, but before he could kiss her red lips, Amy covered his mouth with her hand. "Stop.


    There is a camera here, " Amy whispered bashfully.


    Pausing, he realised she was right. He took a deep breath and rxed his hold on her, keeping close


    but not in the position to kiss. ''Wrong ce, indeed, '' he said to himself.


    The doors opened on Amy''s floor and Amy led Derek to her apartment. She unlocked the door and the


    two entered together.


    Derek closed the door behind them. He grabbed Amy''s hand, pressed her up against the door and


    brought their lips together.


    ''I have chosen this man, '' Amy thought to herself as she kissed Derek back. ''I''m willing to give


    everything I have to him.''


    Amy sunk into Derek''s kiss and the two of them enjoyed this perfect moment.


    Too soon, Derek broke their embrace, but held her closer to his chest. This allowed Amy to catch her


    breath.


    "Amy, " Derek breathed, one hand on her shoulder as he looked down at her perfectly beautiful face.


    "Yeah, " Amy simpered tenderly and breathlessly. She lifted her head to look back up at him, seeing the


    eagerness and desire in his eyes.


    "Well, are you ready?" Derek asked carefully.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out what he meant. Two young people in an apartment alone together, engaged


    to each other; what else would they do?


    "Derek, " Amy replied.


    Derek let out a breath.


    "It''s my first time. I am a little nervous, " Amy said shyly, as she flushed like a rose.


    Derek touched her cheek gently at the sight of her meek face. "Honey, don''t be afraid. I don''t have


    experience either, " he reassured her.


    Her doubts ayed, Amy agreed.


    Having gotten Amy''s consent, Derek released his self-control and gave in to his strong desire.


    They moved quickly from the door through the living room and into her bedroom, caressing the entire


    way. They barely noticed the rest of Amy''s apartment, tinted by the romantic and sensual atmosphere.


    Finally, Amy and Derek fell onto her bed and began to make love.


    In the Chu Family house, Joe was grasping his mother''s hand tightly before his father.


    "Daddy, let me sleep with Mommy tonight, please!" Joe pleaded desperately. Jackson was blocking


    their way into his son''s bedroom.


    "No, she will sleep in our bedroom tonight, " Jackson refused firmly. "Sleeping alone is too cold, " he


    added aside. ''I can''t let Cherry sleep in Joe''s room. She''s finally back home, where she belongs. I can''t


    give her to Joe tonight, '' he thought.


    "Maybe you could use a hot-water bottle on your bed. You won''t be cold then, " Joe suggested lightly. ''If


    he agrees to let Mommy sleep with me tonight, I can help him fix his small problem, '' Joe thought


    hopefully.


    "No, Joe. She must sleep in our bedroom, " Jackson insisted resolutely.


    "Daddy, I want Mommy!" Joe whined. "I want to sleep with Mommy." He pouted, trying to be very cute.


    "That''s enough! Stop arguing, you two!" Cherry shouted. Noticing that Jackson and Joe weren''t giving


    in, she had to step in.


    Undoubtedly, Cherry was partial to her son. "You go to sleep now, darling. I will join you after I keep Joe


    "What? Mommy, didn''t you tell me that you were going to sleep with me the whole night?" Joe asked


    quickly.


    "Joe, don''t tempt your father''s anger. That''ll make you scared, won''t it?" Cherry countered.


    Joe stared up at his father. ''It''s scary to see Daddy lose his temper. Mommy used to be like that, '' He


    sighed, a little defeated. ''Mommy can keep mepany, and after I fall asleep, she can go back to


    Daddy. This way, Daddy gets a warm bed and I get to fall asleep with Mommy at my side.''


    "Alright, then, " Joeplied.


    "Let me take you to bed, sweetheart, "Cherry said to Joe. She took his hand and led him into his


    bedroom.


    Watching the people he loved the most, Jackson felt a little sad, but mostly satisfied. Cherry would be


    his, soon enough.


    Joey on the bed and looked at Cherry, sitting by his bedside. "Mom, will you leave me again?" he


    asked, the serious expression on his face taking Cherry by surprise.


    "No, Joe, " she told him softly. "I will never leave you."


    "If you ever leave home again, don''t forget to take me with you. I don''t want to be separate from you."


    Joe pouted innocently.


    Cuteness from her little boy warming her heart, she smiled lightly at him. "My little fool, I said I will


    never leave you, and I will keep my word. Don''t worry, I will always be here to keep youpany, "


    Cherry reassured him. "Now, close your eyes and get some sleep. Don''t forget to get out of bed when


    your rm goes off, " she added coaxingly.


    "Alright, good night, Mommy!" Joe said sweetly as he snuggled into his covers and shut his eyes.


    Cherry felt an unprecedented joy as she watched little Joe fall asleep.


    Once he was sound asleep and in dreand, Cherry turned off the lights and left the room.


    As she stepped out of Joe''s bedroom, she saw Jackson. He was standing in the doorway to their


    bedroom, presumably waiting for her.


    "Why are you standing there?" she asked in surprise. ''There is no need to wait for me at the door. I''ve


    got nowhere else to go, '' she thought to herself.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You know why, " Jackson smirked at her. Taking her hand, he led her quickly to their bed. Jackson


    pushed her down on the soft bed and climbed on top of her.


    "Don''t do that, " Cherry said quickly. She put her hands on his chest in an attempt to push him off.


    Smiling slyly, like a hunter who had finally cornered his prey, he responded, "You left me for so long. Do


    you really think I would let you go tonight?" Jackson readied himself to lose control. ''I''ve waited a long


    time, and now she''s finally back. I can''t waste this chance.''

 Chapter 498 Go Home (Part Three)

    Chapter 498 Go Home (Part Three)


    "Jackson, don''t..." Seeing his impatient face, Cherry tried to push him off again. She knew what would


    He pushed ahead anyway, only stopping to speak as he was ready to enter her. "No, you are my


    woman. You will listen to me, " hemanded.


    "Wait a second, " Cherry pleaded. "Jackson, I need to tell you something first!"


    Jackson was losing his patience, but he hesitated when he saw Cherry''s pained and reluctant


    expression. "What is it?" he asked, curious.


    "Let go of me, first, " Cherry countered. Ufortable with him on top of her, she needed freedom to


    move.


    "No way. What if you run away again?" Jackson objected immediately. ''I can''t let my prey slip away, '' he


    thought.


    Cherry couldn''t help but burst intoughter, causing Jackson to raise an eyebrow in confusion. "Where


    could I go at night?" she asked teasingly.


    Jackson considered. ''She is right. She can''t get away from me, even if she wanted to. I''ll listen to what


    she wants to say then, '' he decided.


    He reluctantly got off of her and perched on the edge of the bed. "Say it. It must be something


    important, or you will see how I punish youter."


    Cherry gratefully sat up and scooted till she was beside her husband. "Jackson, do you feel happy


    now?" she asked meekly. She wrapped one of her arms around his arm andid her head on his


    shoulder.


    "Of course, I am. I have you by my side. Perhaps our son has the same idea, to be happy with you by


    our sides, " Jackson replied thoughtfully.


    "What if we might have a new family member?" Cherry asked.


    Jackson grew confused again. ''What is she saying?''


    "What do you mean?" Jackson asked, turning to look at his dear wife.


    "Jackson, I''m pregnant, " Cherry replied softly. She put her hands on his neck and stared into his eyes.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Dumbfounded, Jackson didn''t know what to say. He blinked a few times, trying to process. ''Is this true?


    Is she really pregnant?'' he wondered.


    "What- what did you just say?" Jackson asked in shock.


    Taking a deep breath, Cherry put on her serious look. "I said that I am pregnant. We''re having another


    child, " she told him, looking him in the eye.


    Jackson fixed his eyes slowly on Cherry''s belly. ''There is no baby bump there. But she wouldn''t lie to


    me about this, '' he thought.


    He moved his gaze back up to her face. "Sweetheart, " he stammered.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you feel happy? I thought you wanted another child. You even bet with Joe about


    this, " Cherry huffed, furrowing her brows and folding her arms. ''I will never forget. Jackson managed to


    possess me under the pretext of pregnancy, '' Cherry thought angrily to herself.


    "Happy? Of course, I''m ecstatic! I was just surprised, " Jackson replied quickly. He blinked a few more


    times. "We''re having another child. I''ll be a father again!" he gushed with delight.


    Joy filled him deeply as he stroked Cherry''s belly softly.


    "This means you can''t touch me for a long time. Can you do that?" Cherry asked, warily watching his


    reaction.


    "Yes, of course, I can, " Jackson answered immediately, the images of another baby dancing in his


    mind as he looked at his wife''s belly. ''For my child and my beloved woman, I will control myself, '' he


    thought.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Cherry smiled. "I am d to hear that."


    "Honey, I didn''t take good care of you when you had Joe, which made you suffer too much. But this


    time, I will do better. I will treat you better, and watch over you. I won''t let any harme to you and


    our unborn baby. I will be a good dad, " Jackson asserted seriously, looking back up at her dainty


    features.


    Jackson''s touching promises almost brought her to tears. ''That''s what I want. I will never forget when I


    had Joe. I felt helpless and bitter. I''m willing to sacrifice something for my family. From now on, I will


    focus on Jackson and Joe. They are my biggestfort and love. I will not only love them, but this


    unborn baby. It''s our child, and I will protect her, '' Cherry promised herself and the little baby in her


    womb.


    "I believe you, Jackson. I have faith in you. I don''t have much ambition. All I want is that we can lead a


    peaceful life, " Cherry replied.


    "You have my word." Jackson put a gentle fist on his chest. "From today on, I will take care of you


    myself, " he swore confidently.


    Cherry nodded. "How about you prepare the bath water for me? I''d like to take a shower."


    "As youmand, my queen, " Jackson responded obediently. "Dear, just stay here and wait for me a


    minute. I''ll get it ready for you in no time."


    "Hmm, take your time, " she hummed. Jackson, however, had already gone to the bathroom.


    She smiled brightly at the doorway he had disappeared through. ''This is the simple life I long for. To be


    looked after, spoiled and loved by him like this.''


    Soon after, Jackson returned. "Honey, your shower is ready, " he said to her.


    "Thank you, Jackson!" She shot him a grateful smile.


    "Fool, don''t be so formal with me." Jackson walked over to her and lifted her, holding her off the ground


    against his chest.


    "What are you doing?" Cherry cried out, taken aback. ''Didn''t he promise me not to touch me? What''s


    going on here?'' she wondered.


    "I will take you to the bathroom. You''re vulnerable. What kind of husband and father would I be if I let


    you walk such a long way? I will carry you there, " Jackson exined.


    "There''s no need for that. I can walk myself. It has only been a few months since I got pregnant. I''m not


    as delicate as you imagine, " Cherry responded. His excessive indulgence caught her by surprise.


    "I want to do this for you. I like doting on you like this, " Jackson told her overbearingly.


    She blew a short puff of air through her nose in consideration. "Then promise me you''ll behave yourself


    in the bathroom, " she countered.


    "Okay, " he grinned. "I promise."

 Chapter 499 Marriage Certificate (Part One)

    Chapter 499 Marriage Certificate (Part One)


    When Derek woke in the morning, he looked over and saw Amy asleep beside him. His heart swelled


    with happiness because the beautiful woman had be his in a real sensest night. As he gazed


    down at her angelic face, he felt the primal urge to protect and care for her and knew he would do his


    utmost to keep her happy in the future.


    Amy was used to sleeping alone, and as she slowly opened her eyes and looked up, she found herself


    gazing into Derek''s bright eyes and smiling face staring down at her, which made her feel nervous for a


    second, and then all she felt was a deep joy.


    "Morning sleepy-head, did you sleep well?" asked Derek softly.


    "Yes, how long have you been awake?" asked Amy.


    "I just woke up, too, " Derek responded grinning at her.


    "Are you busy today?" asked Amy suddenly.


    "No, I am not busy today at all, why?" Derek replied wondering what was on Amy''s mind. Why''d she


    ask that of all things as theyy there, just waking up?


    "I don''t have any sses scheduled for today, so I was wondering, would it be a good day to go to the


    Bureau of Civil Affairs?" Amy stated more than asked Derek.


    "Now?" Although Derek had been expecting the time woulde, he was at a loss for words and a


    little surprised.


    "Well, not now, butter today, yes, " replied Amy.


    The look of surprise on Derek''s face was fleeting, but Amy had seen it and heard the hesitation in his


    voice, so she asked, "Is something wrong? Do...Do you not want to go?"


    Hearing the disappointment in Amy''s tone and the questioning look on her face, Derek hurriedly


    exined, "No, no, I want to, I''m just a little surprised. Yes, let''s go today."


    "Okay, " said Amy, a satisfied smile lighting up her face.


    The three members of the Chu family were sitting around the table in their dining room enjoying


    breakfast.


    "Daddy? Mommy? Who will be taking me to school today?" Joe asked in between bites of food. He


    thought for sure either Daddy or Mommy would drive him since they were both up so early.


    "Ask Bill to take you to school, " Jackson stated quickly.


    "Why? Why aren''t you going to bring me?" Joe stopped eating mid- bite, his chopsticks dangling in the


    air, still, and he had a look of surprise on his face. He turned to his mother and asked, "Mommy, why


    aren''t you going to drive me to school?"


    "Mommy isn''t feeling well and needs to stay home to rest, " Jackson stated for Cherry, and then added,


    "Daddy has some things to deal with today too. So, I can''t bring you to school today."


    "Why are you acting this way?" Joe asked as his lips puckered curling in a frown and looking as though


    he would cry at any moment. He was extremely disappointed because neither Daddy nor Mommy


    would bring him to school today, even though he had asked them nicely.


    "Behave yourself, Joe! Daddy will pick you up after school, okay? But, Uncle Bill to drive you to school


    this morning." Cherry told Joe looking at her son with a gentle, loving expression. Seeing her son so


    unhappy broke Cherry''s heart.


    "Okay, but, you hurt me, " Joe shot back his usual pep returning, "I decided to listen to you and study


    hard at school as well as to have fun in after-ss activities."


    "Whatever. Do anything you want at school. Tell me if you have any problem, and I''ll handle it for you, "


    Jackson said nonchntly.


    "Really?" Joe''s eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Daddy, "Daddy, can I really do everything I


    want?"


    Before Jackson could answer their young son, Cherry stared at Jackson pretending she was irked. Her


    tone was stiff, "Is that really how to educate your child? Why not teach him something proper? Can he


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    truly do anything he wants to at school?"


    Listening to what Cherry said, Jackson could only sit silently and nod in agreement.


    Turning her attention to Joe, Cherry red down at him, "Joe, you are to study hard at school, and if


    you do not behave yourself at school, when you get home, I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t forget."


    "Yes Mommy, " Joe mumbled obediently. He had to listen to his mother, after all, she was the most


    powerful person in their family.


    "Hey,e on, don''t be angry. I was only kidding. Please, don''t be mad, it will harm your health, "


    coaxed Jackson while holding Cherry''s hands, trying tofort her.


    Joe thought the atmosphere in the room was kind different than usual this morning. His Daddy was


    coddling his Mommy and tenderly looking after all her wants and needs. His Mommy didn''t get angry


    usually, but today, she was mad at his Daddy. What was going on here?


    "Daddy? Mommy? Why do I feel like the mood is so different today?" After Joe had asked, he quietly


    put his chopsticks down, ced his elbows on the table and leaned his chin on his hands. He stared at


    his parents, waiting for their answer.


    "What''s different? This is still our home. How is it different?" asked Cherry as looking at her son''s stiff


    expression. He looked so much like Jackson and was growing more handsome everyday. As she


    gazed down at him, Cherry knew her son would be a very handsome man in the future.


    Jackson kept silent, had grinned conspiratorially.


    Looking from his Mommy to his Daddy and back, Joe deduced that while his Mommy was acting


    naturally, his Daddy''s wicked grin meant there was something they weren''t telling him.


    "No, look at Daddy''s expression! There must be something, " Joe pointed at his father as he dered.


    Cherry turned and saw Jackson smirking. Cherry quickly moved his arm and said, "What are you


    doing? Why are you making a face like that?"


    "Babe, there seems to be something you haven''t told our son, " said Jackson in a calm voice as he


    stretched, and leaned back in his seat. He knew Cherry hadn''t told Joe since she just told himst


    night. His cute confused look told Jackson their son had no idea what was going on.


    "So, there is really something!" Joe shouted excitedly. He stared at his Daddy, "Daddy, tell me, what


    happened?"


    "Well son, do you remember our bet? Your Mommy is now mine, " Jackson dered triumphantly.


    "I remember, " Joe said slowly as it dawned on him what his Daddy wasn''t saying and whipped his


    head around looking at his Mommy, "Is it... Is it!?"

 Chapter 500 Marriage Certificate (Part Two)

    Chapter 500 Marriage Certificate (Part Two)


    "Is it what? You''re confusing me, little thing, " Cherry was concerned, with Jackson so overbearing and


    Joe''s cuteness she was at her wit''s end.


    "Mommy? Am I expecting a little sister?" asked Joe firmly.


    Just as Joe finished asking, Lily came from the kitchen and when she heard Joe, she gave Cherry a


    look of surprise.


    "Nonsense! How can we know if it''s a girl or a boy. We''ll talk about thatter, " Cherry stated and shyly


    bowed her head. She didn''t dare to meet her son''s gaze.


    "Really, Mommy? So you''re pregnant, after all? Wow, I''m so happy, " Joe shouted joyfully and he


    jumped around. He gave his Daddy a thumb''s up praising him, "Daddy, you are awesome. You are the


    best Daddy in the world!"


    "What on earth are you talking about? Joe, don''t say that!" Cherry rushed to stop him, but, she couldn''t


    get things back under control when father and son teamed up to make fun of her.


    Lily approached Cherry smiling and asked, "Ma''am, are you really pregnant?"


    Cherry looked over a Lily and nodded, "Yes, I went to the hospital a few days ago."


    "Great! You need to pay closer attention to your health and get to sleep early, from now on. Don''t worry


    about your diet, I will make sure you have precisely what is needed for pregnant women to ensure your


    nutrition and the health of the baby, " prattled Lily while she thought of what to do to take good care of


    Cherry in the future.


    Cherry stood up, took Lily''s hand and said gently, "Lily, thank you. I know everything you''ve done for


    our family, and I''m really grateful."


    "Ma''am? Aren''t we a family? Don''t say that! Why would you say something like that? Please, just tell


    me what you need me do or I''ve done something wrong, I will correct it, " Lily gushed.


    "Okay, I''ll, " Cherry was saying.


    But Joe was still chattering excitedly about the sudden news, "Daddy, do you think I will have a brother


    or a sister?"


    "I don''t care because when that happens your Mommy will belong to me alone, " said Jackson


    indifferently as he ate. He was only saying things blithely to get Cherry''s attention, whether they had a


    boy or a girl, he would love the baby.


    "No way! Mommy won''t belong to you until my brother or sister is grown up enough to keep me


    fight for Mommy still.


    "Son, aren''t you asking for too much? Didn''t we have a deal? As long as you get a younger brother or


    sister, your Mommy would be mine alone!" Jackson was getting slightly angry that his son was still


    arguing with him, if it was not for him, Cherry would belong solely to him and he wouldn''t have to work


    so hard for her attention.


    "Ask Cherry, see if she agrees?" Joe acted like a boss as he looked at his Mommy, and in a strong


    domineering tone he asked, "Cherry, do you agree or not? Jackson says you belong him only now."


    "Joe Shen! Why did you call me by my name?" Cherry red angrily at her son, thinking how he dared


    refer to her by her name.


    "Your name is for other people to call you? Right? Jackson?" asked Joe as he shot his Daddy a look.


    Since he knew his Mommy was already angry, and couldn''t piss her off anymore, he looked to his


    Daddy for help.


    Jackson said indifferently, "Joe, you can ask your Mommy. She''ll give you an answer."


    "But, I don''t dare!" Joe feigned a pitiful look for his Daddy and then nced at his Mommy quickly, only


    to find Mommy was still shooting daggers at him, so, he lowered his head to escape his Mommy''s


    re.


    The atmosphere in the dining room turned dull. Lily smiled but didn''t talk. She knew the three of them


    were joking, and Joe was so cute to watch.


    "Mommy, I am sorry, I will ept my punishment, " Joe gave in finally. In his heart, his Mommy was the


    greatest person, and he should consider her feelings.


    "Joe, you''re a very naughty child! Tomorrow, you will go to the ount registration office to change


    your name, so it is no longer the same as myst name, " said Cherry angrily. Then she looked at


    Jackson and in a serious tone said, "We talked about changing his name before, why hasn''t it been


    done yet?"


    "I...I..." Jackson stammered, not knowing what to say. Although Cherry and he had discussed changing


    Joe''s name in the past; Jackson had been so busy with other things, that he hadn''t found the time to do


    it, yet.


    "Mommy, please, don''t do that. I''m used to the name, Joe Shen, and it''s such a nice name. If you


    change my name now, I won''t be used to it!" Joe''s eyes grewrge as he pleaded with his Mommy.


    Conquered by Joe''s puppy eyes, Cherry didn''t say a word, but breathed out a resigned sigh.


    Seeing that Mommy was giving in, Joe rushed to her and took his Mommy''s hand, "Mommy, please,


    don''t change it. Besides, Dad doesn''t care who I am named after, so I should still use your surname."


    "Wait a minute! Who said that I didn''t care! As my son, and a descendant of the Chu family, you should


    definitely have my surname!" uttered Jackson passionately. This time he had a say in the matter, and


    he knew who would win in this confrontation.


    "But, I am Mommy''s son too, I am allowed her name, " Joe stood his ground, unwilling to lose to his


    Daddy.


    Within a few minutes, Joe was struck with an idea, he puckered his lips and widened his eyes to two


    huge dark pools. He used all his cuteness on his Father, "But Daddy, you should let me keep Mommy''s


    name. If Mommy is all yours in the future, then I have nothing. So, please, won''t you let me keep


    Mommy''s name. That way even though Mommy is yours alone, my name will be Joe Shen, and then


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    we are all rted to Mommy. That''s a good idea, right?"


    It didn''t take Jackson long to reflect on his son''s words before he nodded and told him meaningfully,


    "That sounds reasonable to me."


    Cherry was fuming because these two people regarded her as a thing, not a person. They were fighting


    over her!


    "Enough!" Cherry said loudly


    Her voice startled the two who had moments before been bickering and bartering over pieces of


    Cherry, and Jackson and Joe went silent immediately.


    Cherry decided to educate her son, first. She studied Joe''s face as she asked in a grave tone, "Joe, are


    you going to call your father or I by our first names again?"

 Chapter 501 Marriage Certificate (Part Three)

    Chapter 501 Marriage Certificate (Part Three)


    "Oh no Mommy, I wouldn''t dare to do that again, " as Joe shook his head looking at his Mommy with


    his Mommy forgiving him.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is Daddy, Mommy, or your uncles and aunts! You must be polite, do you


    understand me? Mommy has said this before, do you remember that?" asked Cherry.


    "I do remember Mommy. You said we must always respect our elders. When we are out in public,


    children must follow, listen to and obey their parents. One cannot speak to strangers, not even to say


    hello since we do not know if they are bad people, " Joe recited what his Mommy had taught him.


    "Okay, sit back down and eat, then Bill will take you to school, " Cherry said sternly.


    "Okay Mommy, " Joe said dashing to his seat and sitting down to finish his breakfast.


    She turned toward Jackson, it was time for his lesson.


    ring at Jackson, Cherry snarled, "And you! Jackson! Why are you arguing with a child? He is not


    only my son; he is your son too! Was it really so important for you to be the winner?"


    "Well, yeah. He''s not only my son, but also a man. So I have to consider him as a rival in love, "


    Jackson openly stated as he picked up another bite of food and popped it in his mouth.


    "Could you stop behaving in such an arrogant way? He is just a child, for heaven''s sake. Can''t you


    give, even a little?" Cherry asked.


    Jackson kept silent. He knew Cherry held Joe as her heart''s greatest treasure. No matter what Jackson


    did, Cherry would prefer her son over him. At one time that bothered him, but now, he was fine with it


    since her son was his son too. Joe was their son.


    Seeing his Daddy speechless, Joe smiled cheerfully, feeling like he had won, "Daddy and Mommy I''m


    going to school now!"


    "Okay, go on, be careful crossing the street and study hard at school, " warned Cherry.


    "I will Mommy, I love you, goodbye, and teach Daddy a good lesson!" Joe''sst words as he ducked


    out the front door shocked Jackson.


    "Why you..." Jackson sputtered. He wanted to finish, but just as he was starting to speak he caught the


    look in Cherry''s eyes, and he didn''t dare to finish his thought.


    "Babe,e on! Don''t be angry at me. It isn''t good for your health or the baby''s, " Jackson pleaded,


    giving Cherry a soulful puppy dog look as he pulled her into his arms.


    "If you didn''t provoke me, I wouldn''t be angry!" With an incredulous look on her face, Cherry looked at


    Jackson wondering how did this man always manage to give her a headache?


    "Well, if I promise to never make you angry in the future, would everything be okay?" Jackson said


    respectfully and solemnly. As long as she was all right, as long as she was happy, he was content.


    Cherry said thoughtfully, "Husband, we are a family, I can''t leave either you and our son. So please,


    don''t make such naive promises. Our son is young and doesn''t understand very much. You, however,


    are not. So, I would appreciate it, if you did not argue with him. I am carrying a little one now. Your


    thoughts should be in taking care of me, not in arguing over such tiresome things that the two of you


    bicker over, okay?"


    "Okay, Okay babe, you are right. Don''t worry alright. Also, I will stay home with you whenever I have


    time. I promise I will take good care of you, and get things ready for our child to be born, " Jackson told


    Cherry. He nned on spoiling this woman of his more and more as time went on.


    "Well? Okay then, " agreed Cherry, "Hurry and finish eating now. After dinner you can walk with me, I


    want to admire the scenery, " proposed Cherry.


    "Okay,e here, and let me feed you some soup, " Jackson diligently offered.


    "No, thank you, I can feed myself, " Cherry rolled her eyes as she refused him. She wasn''t really used


    to this doting tender version Jackson who treated her so tenderly.


    "No, I insist, let me feed you, " said Jackson brutishly.


    "Ugh! Jackson, can you not be so overbearing?"


    "No, I insist! I must serve my woman."


    Rolling her eyes and huffing, Cherry eximed, "There''s no dealing with you."


    Just inside the doorway at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Amy tucked her arm in the crook of Derek''s before


    they stepped out of the building. Each of them held a certificate of marriage.


    "Girl, this time you won''t escape, you''re mine now, forever!" Derek was grinning ear to ear as he


    yfully threatened his new bride, but he kept his voice low, so only she would hear him. Seeing a


    radiant smile light up her face in reply to his teasing, made Derek''s heart swell and filled him with a


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    satisfied calm.


    "Oh wow! I am yours for a very long time then, aren''t I." Amy shyly responded while blushing at the


    promise she made of her life to him.


    "Right, it seems my words camete, " Derek said smiling wickedly.


    "Derek, you won''t hurt me in the future, right?" there was a fleeting sh of worry in her eyes as Amy


    asked.


    "I promise! I will make 10, 000 promises, and I absolutely won''t hurt you. You are the mistress of our


    family now and the rest of our lives, " Derek solemnly swore his pledge. Amy was the center of his


    universe, and from that day forward, he would listen to her.


    "That''s right, " Amy giggled happily agreeing with him. She nuzzled into his shoulder while thinking, that


    her life began in Derek''s arms.


    "Shall I share our good news with others?" Derek felt like he would burst if he kept their joy to himself


    and suddenly thought about telling Jackson and Cherry, and he wanted to share his news with his


    gifted sister and brother-inw as well.


    "Mmhmm... Are you going to tell Cherry and the others?" Amy asked him.


    "Yes! Cherry, Jackson, oh and Selina! My sister will be so happy when she finds out!" Derek''s smile


    was wide, as he listed off people to share their happy tidings with.


    "How about you give them a call now? We can gather them at the JS Group and tell them what them all


    together!" suggested Amy.


    "That''s a great idea! I''ll start making calls now, " Derek said as he took his phone out and began, calling


    Selina first.

 Chapter 502 Shocking News (Part One)

    Chapter 502 Shocking News (Part One)


    As soon as Selina heard her phone, she answered it.


    "Hello, Derek!" Selina said in a cheery voice.


    "Selina, are you at the office?" Derek asked her.


    "Yes, I am. Why, what''s up? Where are you? I have an important announcement, and you are nowhere


    around!" eximed Selina sounding bubbly and ready to burst.


    Confused, Derek knitted his brow, "What up?" He questioned Selina about what she wanted to


    announce as he wondered, ''What could her announcement be? I haven''t even gotten to tell her I also


    have good news, yet."


    "Well Derek, how about youe to the JS Group? I will fill you in, " urged Selina as she giggled


    slightly wanting to tell him, but wanting to surprise him at the same time.


    "You sly littledy! Why are you being so mysterious?" Derek chuckled as he asked before adding, "I


    have something I want to tell you too. Amy and I are on our way over now."


    "Oh good, you are with Amy? I''ll be here waiting, " Selina responded warmly.


    "Alright, oh, give Jackson and Cherry a call to have them join us, " Derek added hurriedly.


    "Oh, thanks for reminding me! I meant to invite them too. I''m going to hang up on you now, so I can call


    them. Hurry up and get here already!" Selina barely contained her mirth as she eagerly urged Derek.


    "Yes, okay, we are on our way!" Selina''s exuberance was so infectious that it had Derek still smiling


    after clicking to end the call.


    "What''s happening? What did Selina say to you?" asked Amy, as she gazed into Derek''s cheerful face,


    she couldn''t help but smile back at him.


    "It turns out that Selina has some news to share too. She wants us to meet up with her over at the JS


    Group immediately. She is asking Jackson and Cherry to meet us all there as well, " Derek rified.


    "Well, then, let''s go!" Amy stated nodding.


    "Mmhmm, so get in the car!" Derekughed as he headed to the car.


    Meanwhile, on a sidewalk near the Chu family home, Cherry and Jackson strolled along hand in hand


    relishing the beauty of the scenery around them.


    "Hon, I never realized how lovely thendscape was around our home. Why didn''t I notice all this


    before?" Cherry''s mood was light, her step and smile matching as she looked around her entranced, as


    though seeing for the very first time.


    "True, the view is stunning. You couldn''t have noticed earlier because we never had time to go for


    walks, Babe, " Jackson pointed out.


    "Well then, Mr. Jackson, you should spend more time taking me for strolls like this. After breathing in


    the fresh air, seeing how beautiful the flowers and grass are along with how wonderful the scents are,


    my spirits are lifted, and I am feeling pretty good, " Cherry stood there after she finished talking with her


    eyes closed, listening to the quiet sounds of nature, breathing in the fragrance of the blossoms, and


    enjoying the tranquility of the moment.


    While Cherry was busy breathing in the scenery around them, Jackson was gazing at her, mesmerized


    by the pure joy she was getting from the sights and scents, and glow of contented happiness on her


    face, "Oh, I think I can manage to find time to apany you on walks, " Jackson said smiling.


    Just then Jackson''s smartphone started ringing.


    When Jackson took his phone out he saw Selina''s name.


    "Why''s she calling?" Jackson scowled and rolled his eyesining.


    "Answer it. It could be important, " urged Cherry.


    "What''s up Selina?" Jackson said into the receiver.


    "Hey Jackson, are you at the bar?" Selina''s voice was pleasantly perky.


    "No, I''m home with Cherry, " Jackson replied coolly.


    "Cherry''s there too, " Selina murmured in surprise. "Good, that''s good. I want to tell you something. If


    you and Cherry aren''t too busy, pleasee to the JS Group now. Wilson, my brother, and Amy will be


    joining us too. We can make it an intimate party. Wilson and I have news to tell you guys, " Selina


    shared.


    "You have news?" Jackson repeated. After pausing a moment, Jackson asked, "What news?"


    "Come on Jackson, can''t you let me keep a little suspense and mystery? When everyone gets here, I


    will tell you. This is very important, so, you muste, " insisted Selina.


    "Well, alright, we''ll be there shortly, " replied Jackson.


    "Good, then we''ll see you soon!" Selina said excitedly.


    "Okay, bye!" Jackson stated as he ended the call.


    "What''s wrong? Where are we going?" asked Cherry pensively.


    "Selina wants us to meet her at the JS Group. She asked Derek and Amy to go as well, " Jackson said


    softly.


    "Did something happen to her?" asked Cherry guessing why Selina would want them to all meet now.


    "She wouldn''t say what she wants to tell us, " replied Jackson thoughtfully.


    "We should go, after all, we haven''t seen them for a while, " suggested Cherry.


    Jackson gave Cherry a serious look as he proposed, "Babe, while we are there, why not tell them you


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    are pregnant?"


    Cherry had a look of astonishment when she turned to Jackson.


    In an attempt to persuade Cherry, Jackson said, "There''s no reason to keep it from them. It''s good


    news, not bad." He watched Cherry''s expression, fearful she might be opposed to it thinking, ''This is


    the first time for a while she hasn''t been down and emotional. I should ask her opinion on this.''


    Looking Jackson in the eye, she smiled brightly and said, "Fine, I will take this opportunity to tell them


    and then drop in on mom and my uncle. Will you have time toe with me to see them?"


    "Sure, we can pay a visit at the Yuwen''s family home, as long as nothinges up this afternoon, "


    Jackson replied.


    Cherry was delighted as she hugged Jackson spontaneously.


    "Let''s go home and change before we head to the JS Group. We should hurry, Selina is waiting for us,


    " said Jackson.


    "Okay, " Cherry responded.


    When they reached the JS Group, Jackson parked his car outside. The instant they got out of the car,


    they saw Derek and Amy.


    "Amy!" Cherry called out happy to see her friend.

 Chapter 503 Shocking News (Part Two)

    Chapter 503 Shocking News (Part Two)


    "Cherry, how are you?" asked Amy as she walked over to Cherry and took her hand.


    "We just arrived, I thought you were supposed to get here earlier. Why are you sote?" Cherry asked


    with an inflection of curiosity.


    "On our way over we got stuck in traffic, " Derek answered.


    "I see. Let''s get in, " Cherry said.


    The four walked into the JS Group together.


    Arriving on the floor where Selina''s office was, they got off the elevator. Selina and Wilson were sitting


    on the lounge chatting with each other. When Selina caught sight of them, she got up right away and


    dashed over to them.


    "Hello guys, finally, you got here!" Selina greeted them politely all together, thinking it was too formal to


    greet each of them individually.


    "You called, so, we, rushed over, naturally, " Cherry responded smiling.


    "Cherry, thank you for giving me so much faith! Today''s lunch is on me. I wouldn''t ask any of you to


    Cherry''s.


    "I''m not mad, besides, Jackson said getting angry harms my health, " Cherry replied casually, walking


    towards the lounge with Selina.


    "Selina, Cherry has been showing her affection. Haven''t you noticed?" Amy giggled while she teased


    Cherry.


    Knitting her brows in concentration, Selina mulled over Amy''s words quickly, and then gave Cherry a


    cursory nce, "Huh, oh wow! You''re right! It''s rare for Cherry to listen to Jackson''s advice obediently, "


    Selina stated as she turned to look over at Amy.


    Smiling slyly, Cherry said to Selina, "Selina, are you sure you want to keeping clinging to me?" Then


    Cherry feigned a look of hurt directed at Wilson and whined, "Wilson? Would you look at your girlfriend,


    over here bullying me?"


    "Oh no! Cherry, you got it all wrong, " Selina immediately sat down alongside Cherry, "Really, it was


    simply a mistake. How could I dare to bully you with Jackson around?" Selina looked like a perfect


    angel, and managed to keep a straight face the whole time.


    Derek and Amy burst intoughter. Jackson and Wilson nced at each other, and then smiled


    approvingly.


    "Cherry, when she''s around you, she is as timid as a mouse. In reality though, she is domineering. She


    acts like a child in your presence, " Derek told Cherry as well as Amy who was sitting near to him.


    "Well, you''re right. Selina, don''t pay attention to what I said, " stated Cherry.


    "Cherry, as long as you are with me, I am happy, " Selina replied as she leaned on Cherry''s shoulder


    with a contented expression.


    "Well, when you and my brother are married, we can hang out all the time. Perhaps we will get to see


    each other more often too! " Cherry returned cheekily. ''Selina will be my sister-inw, soon. I will need


    to be more respectful after she marries Wilson, '' she recognized.


    Selina sighed, "Oh Cherry, you treat me best, " she stated with a satisfied expression on her face.


    "Well? You said you had something important to tell us. So, what is it?" Cherry asked, suddenly


    remembering they were meeting for a specific reason while reminding herself silently, ''I mustn''t forget


    to tell everyone my news either.''


    As Cherry asked her questions Selina sat up straighter, her smile was reced by a serious look.


    "Well? I, I mean we do have something to tell you all, " Selina''s expression grew more hesitant as she


    spoke.


    "Just spit it out!" urged Cherry as she sat looking elegant.


    "Well... okay, let me just tell you, " Selina paused, and when Wilson saw how shy she turned, he cut in,


    blurting out their news, "The thing is, our wedding will be held in the two weeks, and we are hoping you


    guys will be there."


    Looking around the room, Wilson noticed jaws drop, eyes widened. The news was so explosive that it


    left everyone, including Cherry in shock, "Wilson, was that idea my mom and uncle''s?" she asked


    staring wide-eyed at Wilson.


    "Yeah, they are very eager for us to be wed, so they set the date for two weeks from now. Since our


    wedding preparations are almost finalized it isn''t a problem, " Wilson nodded as he exined.


    "That''s wonderful news! Why didn''t you want to tell us?" Cherry asked, looking to Selina.


    Turning a scarlet red, Selina lowered her head saying, "I''m a little shy Cherry."


    "There''s no need to be shy. We all knew you two would be getting married, and it was just a matter of


    when." Cherry scolded in a sisterly manner.


    "Cherry, you have changed a lot, "


    As Amy stated her observations she caught a glimpse of Jackson.


    Derek sat there silently smiling.


    "Is something wrong?" Cherry asked anxiously. ''Did she find out? I wanted to tell them about the


    pregnancy myself. If she guessed already, that won''t be good, '' she thought.


    "When we gather together, it''s usually Jackson who talks. Today though, you seem to have taken his


    ce, " chuckled Derek.


    Wilson nodded in agreement after he thought a moment.


    "That''s it! Something is wrong. You are talkative and Jackson is sitting there not saying a word. He isn''t


    acting like himself!" Selina decided.


    "Well, we are a couple, so what''s the difference if I respond and he is quiet? Don''t be so sensitive, "


    retorted Cherry. ''I enjoy this feeling, and I don''t want it ruined, '' she thought.


    "Hmmm, well, your words make sense, " stated Selina while raising an eyebrow thinking the situation


    was strange, "However, you usually sit meekly in Jackson''s arms listening to us in. You look different


    today."


    Selina thought something happened to make Cherry act so out of character.


    "I have started having to give my son lectures recently, and I spend so much time using this tone, that


    it''s natural, and why I am talking to you like this now, " Cherry exined. ''Not quite the truth, but, as


    long as they don''t figure out I am pregnant, and I can keep them in the dark untilter when I tell them


    myself, '' she chuckled on the inside as she thought.


    "You do? I spend a lot of time with him as his piano tutor, and he isn''t rebellious at all. I find Joe to be


    an obedient boy, " Amy broke in yfully.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 504 Shocking News (Part Three)

    Chapter 504 Shocking News (Part Three)


    "Amy, you aren''t married to Derek, yet. How can you speak up on his side? I''m your bestie! Why would


    you take his side against me?" Cherry huffed and crossed her arms.


    "Well, I better zip my lip then, " Amy was smiling as she conceded. ''I''ve already given myself to Derek


    though, and now we just need the wedding ceremony, '' she mused while she basked in happiness.


    "Cherry, you must have got lots of practice lecturing Jackson at home. Joe is such a quick boy. If you


    speak to him in such a manner, he doesn''t take itying down, unlike Jackson who doesn''t argue, "


    Derek quipped.


    "Oh? Is that how you see me, Derek?" there was an hint of a warning in Jackson''s tone as he asked.


    Theughter and light feeling in the room seemed to disappear with Jackson''s question.


    Cherry was up in a sh and sitting next to Jackson, "Derek, my husband is a good man, " Cherry said


    defensively as she wrapped her arms around Jackson''s waist.


    Jackson silently looked down at the woman now ensconced in his arms telling himself, ''Just let her be.


    Nothing is more important than her happiness.''


    "I beg your pardon, Cherry. I shouldn''t be bickering with you, " Derek said looking away from Cherry.


    He moved back to where Amy was and casually looped arm over her shoulders.


    "Honey, would we be able to pay my mom and uncle a visitter? While we are there, we can see their


    wedding room, " Cherry asked in a sweet, melodic voice while looking up at Jackson.


    Jackson nodded in agreement.


    "Cherry, are you going to visit uncle and aunt? I''d like to go too, " Selina cut in.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Great!" replied Cherry.


    Selina looked questioningly at Wilson wanting to hear his opinion.


    "Wilson, will youe with us?" Cherry asked Wilson when she saw the silent imploring look Selina


    had given him.


    "sure!" agreed Wilson.


    "Honey, I believe there is something wrong today, " Jackson whispered in Cherry''s ear.


    "What do you mean?" Cherry questioned. ''I didn''t notice anything strange aside from my behavior, '' she


    thought.


    "Derek, something is wrong with Derek!" Jackson answered bluntly thinking, ''When I saw Derek out in


    front of the JS Group, he looked different. He is overjoyed today. I can''t assume what good news he


    has.''


    Cherry''s eyesnded on Derek while he was sharing an intimate moment with Amy. ''They are dating


    and intend to get married, and it''s perfectly normal for them to be as thick as thieves. I don''t see


    anything out of the ordinary, '' she thought.


    Cherry turned around and looked at Jackson whispering to him, "Dear, I don''t see anything fishy here.


    Derek looks normal to me."


    "Go ahead, ask him what''s going on, " challenged Jackson with a smug grin. ''I''m positive he is hiding


    something from me. We''ve been friends for too many years, I know when he is keeping something


    secret. I wouldn''t deserve to be called his friend, if I didn''t see it, '' he determined.


    "Okay, " Cherry said shrugging, and turned to stare at Derek as she inquired, "Derek, what are you


    keeping from us?"


    Heads whipped around and five pairs of eyes stared in his direction, ''Why is Cherry asking that all the


    sudden?'' they wondered.


    Derek immediately became anxious, and looked at Cherry, before ncing at Jackson, ''I can see it in


    Jackson''s eyes, he guessed, '' Derek surmised.


    "Cherry? Hmmm, erm, about that..." Derek didn''t know what to say and stammered.


    Amy sat next to him thinking. ''It''s better if Derek tells them. It would be too awkward for me to since the


    only person I am farmiliar with in the group is Cherry.''


    "Wait, really? Are you keeping something from the rest of us?" Selina demanded. "Derek, you would


    keep secrets from us! How dare you!" she screeched.


    "Selina, listen, it''s not what you think. I was going to tell you, I swear, " panic was rising in Derek''s voice


    as he exined.


    Joining in on reprimanding him, Cherry grilled him, "Then why haven''t you?" ''He''s keeping something


    to himself! He has to confide in us!'' she decided.


    "Do you even consider me your sister? How can you keep me in the dark?" Selina''s voice quivered


    with the twang of hurt as she pouted and frowned. ''He even kept his secret from me. Look at him. He is


    behaving more bashful than I do. What does Amy see in him, '' she wondered.


    "Fine, fine! Okay, I''ll tell you!" uttered Derek in exasperation. "This morning, Amy and I got marriage


    certificates. We''re going to have our wedding ceremony soon too, " he gathered up the courage and


    blurted out all at once.


    "Wha...What?" Selina''s eyes widened and her mouth dropped open in shock and she stared at Derek.


    ''I can''t believe my ears! I know they''ve been dating, but it hasn''t been that long, and they are moving so


    fast. What if Derek gets married before me? How could I ept it?'' Selina deliberated.


    Cherry and Jackson weren''t bbergasted, ''Been there, done that. Besides, with how well I know


    Derek, I''m not surprised at his decision, '' they thought.


    "Selina, we just registered our marriage today. We haven''t thought about or discussed the date our


    ceremony will be, so, don''t get all worked up, " Derek rushed to exin to her. ''Wow! This seems to


    have really taken her by surprise. I didn''t mean to shock her so badly, '' he realized as he observed her


    behavior.


    After pausing to consider what to say, he continued, "But, don''t worry, we won''t hold our ceremony


    before yours. Remember, we just got our certificates. We haven''t started any preparations for a


    wedding. What we do, won''t affect your ns. Please, don''t be angry with me."


    "Derek, it''s okay! You just really caught me off guard! Do you know how much you shocked me just


    now?" Selina yfully smiled as she asked.


    Amy realized Selina was picking on Derek when Selina smiled.


    "You would dare trick me?" Derek asked Selina when he finally saw through Selina''s ruse.


    "I was only pulling your leg! I wish you and Amy all the best, and a long, happy life, " Selina said


    sweetly.


    Seeing Selina and Derekughing together merrily, Cherry and Jackson nced at each other. "Dear?


    It appears Derek''s news isn''t shocking. Should we tell them ours?" Cherry asked Jackson.

 Chapter 505 Sweet Love (Part One)

    Chapter 505 Sweet Love (Part One)


    The four of them were astonished by her confusing statement.


    "What do you mean?" Derek nudges Jackson with his elbow. "Just tell us already, Jackson!"


    Jackson simply smiled at Derek but stayed silent.


    "Cherry, what''s the big news? We''re dying to know!" Selina asked Cherry. Cherry was the more


    dominant of the two and Selina knew she needed to use the right words to encourage Cherry to open


    up.


    "Are you sure you want to know?" Cherry stared into their eyes, one by one, and slowly repeated her


    question, "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes! Just tell us already!" Amy demanded. She knew Cherry had good news and she wanted to know


    now.


    "I''m pregnant, " Cherry announced with a smile on her lips and eyes.


    "What!" Selina''s jaw dropped.


    "Are you serious?" Amy couldn''t believe it.


    "For real, man?" Derek asked.


    Wilson, who stood next to Jackson, cheered and patted Jackson on the back.


    Cherry''s eyebrows knotted in confusion. She turned to Jackson but kept her eyes on their friends,


    "Jackson, what''s going on?"


    Jackson smiled and gave Cherry a peck on the cheek. "Maybe we should ask them, " Jackson


    answered.


    Selina shook herself out of her shock.


    She rushed to hug Cherry. "Congrattions! I''m so happy we''re gonna have a new member in our


    family!"


    Cherry released Selina''s hug. "It''s my child and Jackson''s, not yours and Wilson''s. Have your own


    child. And when they''re born, they can y together, orpete with each other!"


    Selina was taken aback by Cherry''s reaction and it took her a while to respond. "Oh, right."


    It was Amy''s turn to hug Cherry. "I''m so happy for you, Cherry!" Amy let go but kept her hands on


    Cherry''s shoulder and forced Cherry to look into Amy''s eyes."It''s more important now for you to take


    care of yourself, now that you''re pregnant. You''ve got one more person to worry about now!"


    "Of course, I know that, Amy. You know me best. I won''t let this little one down, " Cherry stroked her


    belly and smiled at Amy.


    "Well, your news certainly trumps my getting-married news. Congrattions!" Derek beamed at Cherry


    and Jackson.


    Wilson pped his hands. "Jacob and Elsa are going to be thrilled with your news! Have you told them


    already?"


    Cherry turned to Jackson with a smile that won''t leave her lips and squeezed his hand. "We''re telling


    them this afternoon."


    Jackson nodded. "Yes, we can''t wait for them to find out!"


    "We need to celebrate this amazing news, Cherry! What do you think? Shall we have a party?" Selina


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    asked Cherry, as she tried to salvage her reaction earlier.


    Wilson echoed Selina''s n. "Oh yes! We have so much to celebrate, my marriage with Selina, Derek


    and Amy getting married, and now, Cherry and Jackson are having a baby!"


    "I already booked a private room for us at lunch, shall we go and celebrate over a delicious food?"


    Selina dered.


    "Selina, that''s so thoughtful of you. You''re such a good friend, " Cherry praised Selina.


    Having redeemed herself, Selina nodded at Cherry. "Thank you, Cherry. That means a lot."


    "Shall we go? I think someone''s getting hungry." Cherry looked down at her belly, while she stroked it.


    "Let''s eat!" Selina gestured to everyone.


    The six friends bounced out of Selina''s office.


    After lunch, everyone, but Derek and Amy, headed over to the Yuwen''s home.


    Jacob and Elsa''s smiling faces greeted Cherry, Jackson, Wilson and Selina at the front door.


    Cherry ran to Elsa and into Elsa''s waiting arms for a hug, as soon as she stepped out of the car.


    "Mom!" She turned to Jacob for another warm hug. "Hi, Jacob."


    "I''m so d you''re back, Cherry, " Elsa remarked as she wrapped her arms around her daughter again.


    "And you, too!" Elsa reached her arm out to Jackson, who just joined them. "Hi, Elsa, " Jacob epted


    Elsa''s hug.


    He reached out to shake Jacob''s hand. "Hi, Jacob." Jacob beamed at the two of them. "I''m d you


    guys are back, too, " Jacob said.


    Selina appeared behind them but hesitated to approach them. She held out her hand to Elsa. "Hello,


    Elsa, Jacob."


    "No need to be so formal, Selina. We''re family, after all, " Elsa reached for Selina''s hand and pulled her


    for a hug. Selina settled into Elsa''s hug. She smiled at Elsa, when the older woman let go. Elsa draped


    her arms around Selina and Cherry, with a grin that never left her face since they arrived. "My two girls.


    I''m so happy you''re both here."


    "I''m so happy to be here, too, Mom. Now let''s get inside before we all catch a cold!" Cherry suggested


    as she studied Elsa''s face, who was still mesmerizingly beautiful. Cherry noticed a few wrinkles on


    Elsa''s face though and can''t help but suddenly worry about her mother. And now she suddenly


    regretted the times when she said no to her mom''s invitation because of her work. Now that Elsa has a


    grandchild to look forward to, she can''t help but wish her mom would live longer so they can all be


    together.


    "Great idea, Cherry, we shouldn''t keep everyone standing by the front door! Come on, Jackson, Selina,


    before we all catch something, " Jacob ushers all of them inside.


    "Right behind you!"


    Elsa ushered them into the parlor, where there were tea and biscuits waiting for them on the coffee


    table by the couch. Cherry stepped inside and marveled at the decorations in ce. There were


    beautiful paintings and photos on the walls. There were bookshelves filled with books and small


    trinkets. There were lots offy chairs surrounding a big soft couch in the middle, with potted nts


    on both sides. Big windows lit up the parlor naturally.


    "Mom, Jacob, did you do all this decoration?" Cherry eximed, as she admired the photos on the


    walls. "It''s beautiful!"


    "It was hard work but it was really worth it, for Selina." Elsa turned to Selina, "What do you think of the


    parlor? Do you like it?"


    "Like it? I love it! Everything is just so beautiful, " Selina rushed to hug Elsa and Jacob. "You shouldn''t


    have gone through all this trouble, though."


    "Oh, it was all worth it! Besides, we had a bit of help with this project, " Elsa winked at Selina. Elsa was


    fond of Selina, who has always been considerate, polite, and warm-hearted. And she was happy Selina


    had a great rtionship with Wilson and Cherry. Her well-educated background certainly had a lot to do


    with it. "I''m just so happy you love it!"


    "Thank you so much for your thoughtfulness. We really appreciate it, " Selina mused.


    "You are very wee, Selina, " Elsa replied.


    Cherry pretended to pout and crossed her arms. "Now, I''m jealous. You and Jacob used to pour all


    your attention on Joe and I. Now it''s all Selina."


    "Aw, I still love you and Joe, Cherry, " Elsa reached out to Cherry, who rushed to her for a hug. Elsa


    sometimes worried about Cherry, who still continued to act like child, even though she is now a mother


    herself.


    "I love you, too, Cherry, " Selina added.


    "Well, I''m d!" Cherry eximed.


    "Howe all four of you arrived together? Were you with each other before you got here?" Jacob


    wondered.


    "Well, " Wilson exined. "We were meeting Cherry and Jackson this afternoon because they wanted


    to know about our wedding. And when we saw each other, Cherry and Selina said they wanted to visit


    you both. We just decided we''lle here instead."


    "Good decision! Because we are so happy to see you, " Jacob hugged Wilson with a one-arm side hug.


    "You guys should visit us more often. Your mother would appreciate that." Jacob strode to Elsa''s side


    and gave her a kiss on her forehead.


    "Yes, we definitely will do what we can to visit you more often from now on, " Cherry smiled at Elsa and


    Jacob.


    "How is Joe, by the way, Cherry? Is he studying well?" Elsa inquired of Cherry''s son, Joe.


    Cherry shrugged her shoulders. "He''s alright. He''s a smart kid, whether he studies or not. So I don''t


    really worry too much about that part."


    Elsa''s eyebrows knotted in worry. "Joe is still a young boy and it''s important that he gets a good


    education at his age. Remember that, " Elsa reminded her.


    "Don''t worry, Mom, " Cherry reassured her. "Joe''s going to be fine. Besides, Jackson is here to help


    raise him, too."


    Jackson''s nostrils red at Cherry''s words, but he could only breath out a resigned sigh when his


    beloved wife gave certain instructions.


    "That''s good that you''re parenting him together. That''s always better." Elsa held her palm against her


    heart. "Oh, and I heard Joe is learning the piano? How''s that going for him?" Elsa asked Cherry and


    Jackson.


    "Well, his teacher says he''s doing really good. We''ll find out soon, " Cherry answered. "He''s taking a


    piano test soon. So we''ll know if he''s been practicing."


    "That''s good to hear." Elsa nodded.


    Selina noticed that Cherry hadn''t mentioned to Elsa and Jacob about her pregnancy. She turned to


    Cherry, "Cherry, are you-?"

 Chapter 506 Sweet Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 506 Sweet Love (Part Two)


    "What was that, Selina?" Cherry pretended not to understand Selina.


    Jacob and Elsa exchanged looks. Elsa raised her eyebrow at Jacob as if to say "What are these kids


    trying to hide?"


    "What''s going on?" Elsa asked.


    "Nothing. Nothing''s going on, " Cherry immediately answered.


    "Come on, Cherry, tell Elsa the good news!" Wilson beamed at her.


    "Well, you two better stopughing at me!" Cherry pouted her lips at Wilson and Selena.


    She escaped to Jackson''s arms. "Jackson, help me! Wilson and Selina are ganging up on me, "


    "Babe, they''re just teasing. And they do have a point. Why don''t you tell your mom and Jacob the good


    news?" Jackson smiled at Cherry.


    Cherry panicked at Jackson''s answer. She wasn''t expecting him to say that.


    "But, Jackson!" Cherry protested. Cherry bit her lip and realized she had no choice but to tell Elsa and


    Jacob the news.


    "What''s going on, dear?" Elsa asked while she stroked Cherry''s hair.


    Cherry took a deep breath and reassured Elsa, "Don''t worry, Mom, it''s good news."


    "Really?" Elsa snuck a look at Jacob before she gave her full attention to Cherry, "What''s the good


    news?


    "I''m pregnant, " Cherry announced to Elsa and Jacob. "Are you happy?"


    "Oh my goodness, that''s not good news. That''s wonderful news!" Elsa hugged Cherry, followed by


    Jacob, who wrapped them in his arms. Jacob motioned for Jackson to join them. Elsa released the hug


    but kept Cherry in her arms. "How could you not tell us earlier?"


    "We were going to but it slipped my mind when I saw your parlor, " Cherry started to exin. "And then


    Selina tried to remind me and I just felt embarrassed for not telling you sooner."


    "You shouldn''t be embarrassed!" Elsa chastised Cherry. "You should tell us good news like this any


    time, even if it''s at 3 in the morning!"


    "Okay, Mommy, next time, we''ll call you at 3 am!" Cherry nodded at Elsa.


    "How many months along are you now?" Elsa asked. Before Cherry could answer, Elsa continued to


    talk. "Remember, you''re taking care of two people now, so you have to take good care of yourself. No


    cold water. No manualbor. No carrying things. You have to rest always and don''t stay upte, " Elsa


    looked into Cherry''s eyes when she didn''t answer immediately. "Do you understand, Cherry?" Elsa


    always believed all women developed fragile bodies when pregnant because of her experience. She


    had a difficult pregnancy with Cherry and that was one of the reasons she didn''t have more children.


    And she didn''t want Cherry to have a hard time with her pregnancy.


    "I know, Mom, you already told me this when I was pregnant with Joe, " Cherry replied a little too curtly.


    "I still remember everything you said." Cherry knew Elsa just wanted her to have a safe pregnancy but


    Elsa can be a bit too much sometimes.


    "Yes, but I know you, my darling daughter, " Elsa sighed. "You may have it heard now but you always


    insist on your own way." Elsa turned to Jackson, "Jackson, don''t spoil Cherry too much. You gotta fight


    through that stubborn head sometimes."


    Jackson nodded, "Yes, ma''am, will do." Jackson could use Elsa''s reminder whenever Cherry refuses to


    do what''s right for the baby.


    "Cherry, Jackson, why don''t you two stay for dinner?" Jacob asked. "Well, we still need to pick up Joe."


    Jacob turned to Wilson, "Son, do you mind getting Joe so he can join us for dinner?" Wilson nodded.


    "Of course!"


    "Oh that would be nice, if you can join us for dinner! We don''t get to do that a lot anymore, " Elsa kissed


    Cherry on the cheek. "And we need to make sure you''re eating right. I''ll cook the food myself!"


    Elsa echoed Jacob, "What do you say?"


    Selina repeated their invitation, "Yes, join us for dinner!"


    Jackson looked at Cherry for confirmation and nodded, "Yes, of course, we''ll join you for dinner."


    "Well, that''s settled. Go and rest in the parlor, while I prepare the food, " Elsa announced. She half-ran


    to the kitchen and left the rest of them in the parlor.


    Cherry turned to Selina, "I heard your matrimonial room is finished. Can I see it?"


    Selina''s heart jumped at Cherry''s request. "Of course! Let me take you there now."


    "You seem very at home here now, Selina, " Cherry noticed.


    "Oh, I guess, yes, " Selina wasn''t sure how to reply to Cherry''s statement so she changed the subject.


    She inteced her arm with Cherry and pulled her upstairs. "Let''s go to the matrimonial room!"


    Cherry and Selina left the men while they chatted in the parlor.


    A luxurious room greeted Cherry as Selina opened the door to their matrimonial bedroom. The room


    was a mix of modern and traditional decor, with a nice bnce of simplicity and grandeur. A wedding


    photo of Wilson and Selina, with big smiles on their faces, hung on the bedroom wall.


    Cherry''s jaw dropped at every detail she looked at in the room. "Wow, this is beautiful!"


    "I asked my best friend, who''s based abroad, to design the room. Do you like it?" Selina asked. She


    was ecstatic when Cherry nodded her head up and down repeatedly.


    "It''s one of the best matrimonial rooms I''ve ever seen. It''s even more beautiful than mine. Such a work


    of art." Cherry walked around the room to look at the furniture and decorations closely.


    "Thank you, Cherry, that really means a lot, " Selina gushed to Cherry.


    "You seem very happy and very much in love, Selina, " Cherry observed.


    "Wilson and I both are. Because we married the right one for us. And as long as we marry the right


    one, we will be happy, " Selina stated. Selina didn''t care about the other stuff, as long as she was


    married to Wilson. Her only condition was to have the matrimonial room designed by her best friend,


    who knew what Selina wanted. The rest of the house was up to Elsa and Jacob.


    "You''re right, Selena. What''s important is to be with the one we love forever, " Cherry agreed with


    Selina. She married Jackson because she knew he was the one. He cared for and loved her with all his


    heart and she knew she could rely on him to take care of her, that''s why she gave him all her heart.


    "Jackson is a good guy and you both deserve each other, " Selina told Cherry.


    Cherry nodded, "I know he is. "I never forgot Jackson when we were away. How could I when Joe is a


    spitting image of him, " Cherry sighed. "I missed him everyday we weren''t together."


    Selina listened to Cherry pour her heart out. "Jackson really changed a lot after you left. He spent


    every minute looking for you. And he even took it out on Stephen. But he could never find you. But it


    didn''t matter. He still waited for you."


    "Then I came back, " Cherry finished Selina''s sentence.


    "I was so happy when you came back. I knew then that you would realize his love for you and your love


    for him and you''ll be together forever, " Selina gushed.


    Cherry looked Selina in the eyes and asked, "Selina, am I really this lucky?" When I married Jackson, I


    no longer felt lonely. I mean, for sure, we had our share of fights and disagreements, but I realized my


    love for him just became deeper and stronger."


    Selina grinned, "I''m so happy to hear that."


    Cherry continued. "We all have our ups and downs. It''s always a test to see if the love is true. And if


    they can still hold hands after the down, then they are really for each other. Only the couples who can


    ept each other''s ws willst long."


    "I agree. You are both mature and well-educated. You both have your careers, each other, and a


    beautiful child. With another oneing, who can say you are not sessful?" Selina stated.


    "Selina, Jackson and I went through a lot to get to this point in our rtionship and in our lives. It taught


    us to treasure each other. I hope you and Wilson will also learn to treasure each other, " Cherry shared


    to Selina. Through all their trials and triumphs, Cherry learned that marriage and love didn''t always go


    together. Couples needed to work on their rtionships to make itst. She wanted Selina to know


    that. But Cherry was also confident Wilson and Selina will be able to handle any problem thate


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    their way.


    "Thank you, Cherry, and we will. We already do. I love Wilson and nothing can change that, " Selina


    repeated to put Cherry at ease.

 Chapter 507 Happy Family (Part One)

    Chapter 507 Happy Family (Part One)


    Wilson was waiting for Joe at the school gate.


    Walking through the school gate, Joe noticed Wilson and happily ran to him.


    Joe grabbed his hand, asking, "Uncle Wilson! What are you doing here?"


    Chuckling at his cuteness, Wilson touched Joe''s head. "I''m here to pick up my little nephew, " he


    replied. "Joe, your Daddy and Mommy are in your Grandma''s house. Let''s go there together, okay?"


    Joe nodded, excited to see his grandparents. "Okay. I miss my grandparents. How have they been?"


    he asked with concern.


    "They''re fine, " Wilson assured him. "Your Grandma and Grandpa also miss you very much, so they''ve


    asked me to pick you up from school. Let''s go. Get in the car and we''ll go."


    "Okay, " Joe replied.


    The pair got into Wilson''s car and drove away. Joe was watching the outside world go past in a blur


    excitedly as they spoke.


    Joe asked, "Uncle Wilson, why did my Daddy and Mommy go to my Grandpa''s house?"


    "Your Mommy dearly misses your Grandma, but she doesn''t get to see her as often as she''d like. You


    can always see your Mommy, but your Mommy can only see your Grandma once in a while, " Wilson


    exined patiently.


    Joe nodded, realising what his uncle meant. "Oh, that makes sense, " he agreed. "My Grandma is


    Mommy''s Mommy, so my Mommy must miss her very much."


    The intelligence of his nephew brought a smile to Wilson''s face. "You''re really smart, Joe. Yes, that''s


    the reason."


    "Of course, I''m the son of Cherry Shen, " Joe replied proudly. Then he suddenly realised that his


    Mommy had taught him to never say her full name. Maybe it didn''t matter this time because it was only


    in front of Uncle Wilson and Mommy wasn''t here.


    ncing at his nephew in the rear-view mirror, Wilson grinned. "Wow! How dare you call your Mommy


    by her full name!" he joked.


    Joe smiled sweetly. "Hey-hey-hey, I only said it in front of you. I dare not say it in front of my Daddy and


    Mommy. Mommy would be mad if I did."


    "You''re a very naughty boy, " Wilson said,ughing. He thought about how wonderful if would be if he


    and Selina could have such a cute son in the future.


    Afraid his uncle would tell, Joe pretended to be miserable. "Uncle Wilson, could you please not tell


    Mommy I did that? If you did, I would be punished ording to our family rules. Whenever Mommy


    enforces the rules, Daddy always takes her side, no matter what. He never defends me. It gets lonely,


    because no one helps me."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Suddenly interested in his sister''s family rules, Wilson asked, "Are your family rules harsh?"


    "Not harsh, but Mommy always makes those decisions, " Joeined. "My Daddy just obeys her


    and spoils her."


    "Isn''t that good?" Wilson replied, with a smallugh. He never thought his sister would have so much


    power in her family.


    Joe started pretending to be helpless and pouted. "It''s not all that bad. But Daddy only ever spoils


    Mommy. He dislikes me and always takes her away from me. It''s so hard because I have topete


    with Daddy for Mommy''s attention."


    Wilson was quite surprised by this. The more information Joe gave, the more curious Wilson grew. He


    tried to keep his tone casual. "Really? That''s interesting."


    Now pretending to be serious, Joe looked directly at the reflection of his uncle in the rear-view mirror.


    "Right. Uncle Wilson, I can tell you. Every night when Mommy sleeps with me, Daddy gets furious. And


    whenever Mommy and I disagree, Daddy will always tell me to listen to her. I''m really confused. Why


    doesn''t he like me? Why does he always take Mommy''s side? Am I his son or not?"


    "Joe, Cherry is your Mommy, your Daddy''s wife, " Wilson assured him, unable to stop himself from


    Curiously, Joe decided to test Uncle Wilson, asking, "Will you also be partial to Aunt Selina after you


    have a baby with her, Uncle Wilson?"


    "Of course, " Wilson answered happily and quickly. Furrowing his brow, he realised he had been fooled.


    "Joe, you tricked me into talking, " he said regretfully.


    Joeughed. "No, no, no, " he replied. "I was just asking out of curiosity."


    "Okay, Joe, you win, " Wilson conceded. "I don''t know what to say."


    Looking at his Uncle Wilson, Joe smiled. "Uncle Wilson, it seems that you really love Aunt Selina.


    That''s great." His Uncle was a good man, who loved his family, just like his Daddy.


    "You''re a brilliant kid, " Wilson told him, smiling.


    Joe happily said, "I''m brilliant because I inherited the best genes from my Mommy and Daddy. How


    else could I be so clever?"


    Nodding his head in agreement, Wilson chuckled. "That''s right. But Joe, you''re an old soul. You tricked


    me just now, so how should I punish you?"


    "Oh, don''t punish me, " Joe said quickly. "I hope you''ll marry Aunt Selina soon, " he changed the


    subject. "I can''t wait for your wedding candies!" He wanted to turn his uncle''s attention away from his


    Mommy and Daddy, by talking about his wedding with Aunt Selina. "And I hope Aunt Selina could..."


    "Joe, " Wilson interrupted.


    Joe asked seriously, "Yes, what?"


    Wilson said with a smile, "Your wish wille true soon."


    Joe screamed in excitement, "Really? You and Aunt Selina are getting married soon?"


    "Yes, " Wilson replied. "You''ll hear more when we get there. Your Mommy and Daddy already know."


    Joe cheered, "That''s great! Uncle Wilson, I hope you''ll have a great wedding."


    "Thanks, Joe, " Wilson replied.


    Trying to be casual, Joe nonchntly gestured. "Alright. If you want to thank me, you can give me a big


    red packet at your wedding."


    Chuckling at the kid''s cuteness and boldness, Wilson couldn''t refuse him. "Okay, I''ll give you a big red


    packet then."


    It wasn''t long before they pulled up in front of the house. They entered together and Joe saw his


    Grandpa sitting in the living room. "Grandpa, Grandpa!" Joe eximed and ran to him.

 Chapter 508 Happy Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 508 Happy Family (Part Two)


    Jacob happily picked up his grandson and embraced him fondly. "My little Joe, you''re finally here."


    Joe looked at his Grandpa seriously, asking, "How are you these days, Grandpa? I really miss you."


    "Fine, fine, I''m good, " Jacob reassured him. He was proud to see his grandson, albeit just a little kid,


    cared deeply about other people. That was most certainly because Cherry had educated Joe well at


    home.


    "That''s great, " Joe said, beaming. "Where''s Grandma?"


    "Your Grandma is in the kitchen now. Let''s go, " Jacob replied. "I''ll take you to your Grandma."


    Nodding, Joe said, "Okay."


    "Grandma, I''m here!" Joe eximed as they entered the kitchen together.


    Elsa''s face lit up with the sound of her grandson''s voice. "Joe, you naughty boy, why has it taken you


    so long toe see me? I''ve missed you badly!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Joe replied, smiling, "Really? Well, I''ll just ask Mommy and Daddy to bring me to see you whenever


    they have time. Is that okay, Grandma?"


    "Okay, okay, " Elsa chuckled. "You go and y in the living room. I''ll cook something for you and call


    when it''s ready."


    "Okay, I know, " he answered.


    "Take Joe out of here, " Elsa suggested to Jacob. "There''s grease spitting around."


    Jacob agreed.


    Leading the way out of the kitchen, Jacob turned to Joe. "Go to the living room first, I''ll go wash some


    fruits for you."


    Joe nodded.


    Running back to the living room, he saw his Daddy talking to his uncle. Joe decided he wanted to be


    with his Daddy, so he ran straight to him and buried his head in Daddy''s arms.


    "Daddy, where is Mommy?" Joe asked.


    Jackson looked down at the kid in his arms, gently replying, "She is upstairs with your Aunt Selina. Do


    you want to go upstairs and find them there?"


    "No, " Joe said firmly. "They''re women and I don''t understand what they talk about. We men will talk


    together." He was decidedly not kidding.


    Wilson and Jackson were taken aback by this bold deration from Joe.


    "Joe, do you detest your Mommy, now?" Wilson asked, testing the boy. He wanted to see how Joe


    would answer this question.


    Joe snuggled into his Daddy''s arms. "No, I just feel that what Mommy and Aunt Selina talk about is


    very boring. It''s more interesting to be with you, Daddy."


    "Aren''t you always following your Mommy around?" Jackson asked, confused. He wondered what was


    wrong with Joe today. It was astonishing for Joe to act so adorably for him.


    Joe replied, "Aren''t you always asking me not to cling to Mommy so much?"


    "Well, you can stay here and talk with us then, " Jackson replied.


    Wilsonughed, watching the father and son interact.


    A new question urred to Wilson. "Joe, your Mommy is expecting a new child, " he spoke up. "What


    do you think it will be, a girl, or a boy?"


    Joe paused to consider Wilson''s question. "Well, I am a boy. So it will probably be a girl. But it doesn''t


    matter if it''s a girl or boy, I''ll love my baby sibling. I''ll be a responsible and good big brother, and take


    good care of it."


    Raising an eyebrow at his young son, Jackson asked, "Really? But you''re still a little boy, needing your


    mommy to take care of you. How can you look after your little brother or sister?" Jackson thought of


    every night that Joe had had Cherry sit with him till he fell asleep. Only when Joe was asleep did


    Cherry ever return to their own bedroom.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out what his Daddy meant. Joe was very smart after all. "Daddy, I know what


    you mean. You want Mommy all to yourself and you don''t want Mommy to split her attention by taking


    care of me."


    Jackson waspletely taken aback this time. He couldn''t even speak.


    But Wilsonughed heartily at his clever nephew.


    "But Daddy, I''ll learn how to be independent really quickly. Mommy always thinks that she is supposed


    to look after me. Even if I ask her not to, she won''t listen to me. She worries about me, " Joe continued.


    Regaining the ability to speak, Jackson gazed at his little boy. "Once the baby is born, your Mommy will


    take care of the baby, and I''ll look after you, " Jackson promised. ''I''ll let him do whatever he wants. As


    my son, he should have no limits. Even if he makes trouble, I''ll support and help him. He''ll be fine. My


    only obstacle: if Cherry doesn''t allow it.''


    Joe quickly shook his head. "Never mind. I''ll take care of myself, my Mommy and the baby, " he


    disagreed. ''I''d rather die if I will have to be taken care of by my father, '' he worried. ''Daddy doesn''t care


    what I do at all, but Mommy does. So I believe that I should listen to her.''


    Wilson asked, covering his concern with a smile, "Why? "Wouldn''t it be good if your Daddy looked after


    you?"


    "No, " Joe replied matter-of-factly.


    Before Jackson or Wilson could respond, Jacob came in with a te of fruit.


    Joe hastened to his Grandpa. "Grandpa, " he whined, "Uncle Wilson and Daddy are being mean to


    me."


    Joe pouted and put on a sad face, pretending to be injured. He shot a quick grin at Wilson and


    Jackson.


    Sighing, Jacob looked mock-seriously at the men. "How could you do that to a kid? You''re grown men.


    You''re supposed to be protecting him, not bullying him. Are you adults or not?" He turned to his young


    grandson. "Joe, they won''t do that again. Please don''t be mad at them, " he entreated.


    "Well, if they tease me again, Grandpa will you protect me?" Joe quickly replied.


    "Okay, okay, " Jacob promised, "I''ll protect you."


    Confident that he had won, Joe smiled adorably at his uncle and daddy.

 Chapter 509 Happy Family (Part Three)

    Chapter 509 Happy Family (Part Three)


    Jackson smiled back. What other choice did he have? ''What kind of day is this? Cherry and Joe both


    fooled me sessfully. Is there really such a thing as mother-child affinity?'' he wondered.


    Soon, Cherry and Selina came downstairs and found the men were all chatting in the living room


    together and Joe was sitting in Jacob''s arms.


    Wilson nced over, asking, "What were you doing upstairs? What took so long?"


    The women took their ces beside their men. Jackson took his wife in his arms happily. Selina took


    her fiance''s arm, looking quite intimate as she snuggled him.


    "Oh, just talking, " Selina replied nonchntly. "There are secrets among us women, and I just can''t tell


    you."


    "Okay then, " Wilson replied reluctantly.


    Cherry turned to Jackson and the others, asking, "What did you all talk about?"


    "Mommy, we were talking about things only men are allowed to know, " Joe answered immediately. "I


    can''t tell you either."


    His bold words made the group erupt inughter.


    "Joe, " Selina said between giggles, "you''re such a little boy. How do you know such men''s


    discussions?" She knew Joe was smart, but she hadn''t expected he would be that clever. This was her


    first experience, seeing that he was a gifted boy in person.


    "Of course, " Joe proudly answered. "I know because Daddy and Uncle Wilson are teaching me."


    Fixing her maternal and protective eyes on Jackson, she red into his soul. "Jackson, what have you


    been teaching our son?"


    Jackson replied helplessly, "Nothing." He knew he was innocent. He hadn''t taught Joe anything that he


    was saying.


    "Why would Joe say so if you hadn''t?" Cherry asked. She believed her son. Jackson was terrible at


    teaching children. He would just say that Joe was smart, didn''t need to learn anything and could spend


    as much money as he wished. These were contrary to what she had taught their son.


    "I don''t know, " Jackson replied exasperated.


    Cherry, unsure who to believe, turned back to Joe. "Be honest, Joe."


    Noticing she was serious, Joe climbed off his Grandpa and went to his Mommy. "Mommy, sometimes I


    just say things. Don''t take it so seriously."


    "Fine. I was just afraid your Daddy had told you something inappropriate for children, " Cherry


    conceded.


    This time Cherry''s words cause a chuckle about the group.


    Selina held a hand in front of her face, hiding herughter. "Cherry, you''re so..." she trailed off as she


    keptughing.


    Smiling, Wilson said, "Why would you think that, Cherry?"


    Jackson sighed, looking at his family. He had no idea what to do with Cherry and Joe.


    Jacob smiled silently.


    As they wereposing themselves again, Elsa came into the living room. "Okay, okay, " she called.


    "The food is ready. Wash up ande have dinner now."


    "Okay, Grandma, " Joe agreed happily. "Thank you for cooking for us, you must be tired."


    Kindly smiling at her little grandson, she felt the warmth of his caring. "Alright. I don''t feel much tired,


    I''m very d to be able to cook for my family."


    Once they''d all washed up, the entire group sat in the dining room together, a greater feeling of


    happiness filling the room. Jacob and Elsa shared a smile as they watched their son and his fiancee,


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    their daughter and her husband, and their cute grandson happily eating together.


    "Grandma, " Joe said, still munching, " it''s so delicious."


    "If it is so delicious, you should be able to eat more of it, " Elsa replied. "You cane here as often as


    you like, and I''ll cook for you."


    "Okay, I will, " Joe answered. Seeing his Mommy''s te beside him, his face fell a little. He pushed


    some more food onto her te. "Mommy, you should eat more too. You need nutrients."


    Happy to see her son being so considerate, she patted his hand gratefully. "Okay, darling, I know. Just


    have your dinner and I''ll eat whatever I like."


    "What do you want to eat?" Jackson whispered to his wife.


    "You don''t need to help me with my food, Jackson, " Cherry told him. "I can get it by myself." She was


    happy to let Jackson do that at home, but at her mother''s house, she was too shy to.


    Her parents looked at each other and shared a satisfied smile. They thought she was happy with a cute


    son and a considerate husband. Since Cherry and Jackson loved each other, Jacob and Elsa, being


    their parents, felt quite satisfied and happy.


    Selina asked, "Cherry, does Jackson help you with food at home?"


    "Yes!" Joe answered hastily. "Daddy always puts food on Mommy''s te at home." He was delighted to


    be able to answer the question. "And I eat by myself, " he added proudly.


    "That''s wonderful, " Selina gushed. "I admire you and your rtionship."


    Wilson leaned over to Selina. "Honey, there''s no need to admire them. We''ll be just as happy a couple


    as they are."


    Putting some food on Selina''s te, Elsa smiled. "Selina you should eat more too."


    "Okay, " Selina nodded. "Thank you."


    Elsa tutted. "No need to thank me. We''re family. Don''t be shy, just have dinner. Everyone have some


    more, please."


    Her husband nodded in agreement. "Yes, you should all eat more. Cherry, in particr. You''re eating


    for two now, so take good care of yourself."


    "Okay, " Cherry replied. "I know. Thank you."


    Once they''d finished the delicious dinner, Wilson drove Selina home. Cherry and Jackson drove home


    too with Joe.


    Elsa and Jacob stood at the gate, smiling together as they watched their children''s cars grow fainter.


    "Jacob, we should be d. Our son and daughter are both happy with their new families, " Elsa said


    softly.


    Smiling in agreement, Jacob looked at his wife. "Yes, and then we''ll be waiting for another grandson


    after Wilson and Selina marry."


    "Before we have another grandson born, you''d better finally retire. You''re not young anymore. I''d love it


    if you would retire and be home with me. We could babysit the kids sometime too. Especially once


    Wilson and Selina have a baby, " Elsa asserted seriously.


    Jacob found no reason to disagree, so instead his smile grew. "Okay, okay. I''ll do whatever you


    say."

 Chapter 510 Encountering In The Shopping Mall (Part One)

    Chapter 510 Encountering In The Shopping Mall (Part One)


    It wasn''t long before everyone returned home. "Mom, Dad, I''m so tired. I''m going to go to bed upstairs


    now, " Joe yawned as the Chu Family entered their house.


    "Good night!" Jackson responded.


    "Joe, would you like me to sit with you while you fall asleep?" Cherry asked. She was concerned that


    Joe might not be able to sleep alone.


    "No, I can handle myself, " Joe replied, waving a hand at her. He walked upstairs.


    Jackson carefully watched his son walk upstairs before taking Cherry in his arms. "Baby, " he


    whispered seductively into her delicate ears, "you will be mine tonight."


    "Screw you. I''m yours every night, " Cherry retorted, lightly shoving him. "Hurry upstairs. Better take a


    shower and then we''ll go to bed too. I''m worn out like Joe."


    "As youmanded, mydy, " Jackson responded obediently. He held his wife carefully as he spoke,


    and released her afterwards. "Sweetheart, be careful on the stairs, " he called as he walked up the


    stairs himself.


    Grumbling under her breath, Cherry nodded. "I know. Don''t treat me like a bedridden patient. I can


    handle myself now, " she replied.


    They walked up the stairs together. At the top of the stairs, Jackson turned dramatically to Cherry,


    taking her in his arms once again. This time he scooped her off the floor. "No, I can''t let you handle it


    alone. I will have to escort you to our room, " Jackson objected decidedly. He couldn''t bring himself to


    allow anything to happen to Cherry.


    Carrying her into their bedroom, he set her down on the bed and cuddled with her there. Cherry


    enjoyed this attention, her face reflecting her peaceful and satisfied feelings.


    "Jackson, " Cherry breathed.


    "Well, what''s up?" Jackson asked.


    "I felt a little guilty as I watched Elsa''s face today, " Cherrymented, ovee with sadness. "We''ve


    been separated since I was a child. Now that we''ve been reunited, she''s growing much older and I


    can''t do anything about it."


    "Honey, none of us can do anything about it. Everyone will grow old and die one day, as will we. No


    one is exceptional in face of death." Jackson tried tofort her. He held her close, understanding her


    sadness.


    "I just..." she hesitated. "I feel that time flies too quickly. Joe is almost 6 now, and we''ve been married


    for six years too, " Cherry continued.


    "Yeah, time goes by fast, " Jackson echoed.


    "Jackson, let''s enjoy our lives. Let''s care for our children, do our duty to our elders, and keep in touch


    with Wilson, Derek and other friends. Just live a simple life, " Cherry dered. She gazed at her


    husband seriously.


    "I couldn''t agree with you more, darling, " Jackson affirmed. ''I find myself no longer yearning for fame


    and money. It deeply satisfies me simply to have this woman and our children by my side. Just an


    ordinary life to lead, '' he thought curiously.


    The next morning, Cherry and Jackson were finishing up breakfast with their son.


    "Daddy? Mommy? Are you going to stay home today?" Joe asked, using a napkin to wipe his mouth.


    "Yeah, " Jackson answered.


    "I don''t want to go to school." Joe pouted for effect. "I want to y with you at home." He longed to just


    y with his Mommy and Daddy at home. Besides, he didn''t want to go to school if he could y with


    them.


    Cherry rounded on him. "Say that again, Joe, " she scowled.


    Seeing his mother''s expression, Joe quietly looked down at his shirt wordlessly.


    "Come on, don''t be angry, sweetheart. Joe is just kidding. Don''t be so serious, " Jackson stepped in.


    "Grab your schoolbag and head off. Bill is waiting for you in the car, " he said to Joe.


    "Okay, then. Goodbye, Daddy!" Joe called to his father.


    "See youter, " Jackson nodded at him.


    Taking a look at his mother, Joe called, "Bye Mom, " and left.


    But Cherry didn''t respond. She watched her little boy''s back run off to school and felt a pang in her


    chest. It wasn''t easy, being a good mother, as she was quickly realising. Although she longed to keep


    Joe with her, she had to let him go off to school for his sake.


    Jackson suggested a walk after breakfast. Once they had walked out the door, Jackson''s phone rang.


    Caller ID told him it was Derek.


    "Hey, Derek, " Jackson answered.


    "Jackson, where are you now?" Derek asked hurriedly.


    "At home with Cherry. What''s up?" Jackson asked.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Come to the bar now. Something happened here, " Derek replied.


    "Is it serious?" Jackson asked, a frown slowly recing his happy expression.


    "Kind of. You''d bettere over here, " Derek urged.


    "Fine, I see. Catch you soon, " Jackson returned before hanging up the phone.


    Cherry looked at him with concern. "What''s happened?"


    "Derek needs me to get to the bar. Something''s happened there, " Jackson exined bitterly. He hated


    the idea of leaving Cherry alone.


    "Then you should go there, " Cherry responded.


    "But what about you? I don''t want to leave you alone, " Jackson replied, fixing his eyes on her beautiful


    face. ''I hate to leave her. I wish that I could keep herpany and watch over her, day and night, '' he


    thought.


    "I''ll be fine, Jackson. If it''s urgent, you should deal with it now. I''ll go shopping with Lily. I don''t want to


    be cooped up in the house, " Cherry encouraged him.


    He watched her worriedly. "Well, watch yourself today. If anything goes wrong, just call me immediately,


    okay?" he urged. He still felt worried at the thought of leaving Cherry alone.


    Cherry nudged him. "Got it. Just go solve your problem at the bar. Hurry!"


    Watching Jackson drive away, Cherry returned inside once he was out of sight.


    Lily walked out of the kitchen as Cherry entered the hallway. "Lily, do you have time now?" Cherry


    asked.


    "Yes, I do. What can I do for you, mydy?" Lily asked, approaching Cherry.


    "Come shopping with me. I don''t want to stay home right now, " Cherry exined softly.


    "Didn''t you have ns with Jackson?" Lily remembered that Jackson and Cherry were going to go for a


    walk about the neighborhood.


    Shaking her head, Cherry replied, "Jackson had something to handle at the bar."


    "I see. Okay. Please wait a moment and I will change my clothes, " Lily said, smiling.


    "Good. I wille upstairs to get my handbag, " Cherry responded.


    "Very well, " said Lily.

 Chapter 511 Encountering In The Shopping Mall

    Chapter 511 Encountering In The Shopping Mall


    Once thedies had finished getting ready, Cherry drove them both to the mall.


    Cherry had never considered Lily as a servant, so she held Lily''s arm warmly as they walked through


    the shops. They looked more like mother and daughter, than servant and employer.


    Despite not wearing expensive brand clothes or high-ss makeup, Lily had an air of elegance and


    dignity. She looked more like a nobledy, instead of a housemaid. The pair of beautifuldies had


    attracted the attention of many high-born women in the mall.


    "Mrs Cherry, I feel at ease apanying you here. You not only don''t look down upon me for my


    station, but you are willing to be seen with me as close as this, " Lily gushed gratefully.


    Cherry smiled. "Lily, don''t say that. We''re family, how could I treat you any differently? I really


    appreciate everything you do for us, " she replied.


    "Frankly speaking, people like you are rare in the rich and powerful elite ss. I finally understand why


    master treats you so well. You deserve this, " Lily nced at her shopping partner.


    "May I take that as apliment, Lily?" Cherry asked, a cute smile adorning her face.


    "Yes, mydy. You deserve my praise, " Lily giggled.


    Reaching a store that piqued Cherry''s interest, she gestured inside. "Let''s go in there. Their clothes are


    quite beautiful."


    "Good choice. Be careful, mydy, " Lily answered.


    "I will, " Cherry returned.


    The two walked throughout the store, Cherry browsing the clothes. Two hourster, she had finally


    settled on several gorgeous dresses. She took the dresses to the counter, paid for them with Jackson''s


    card and left the store with Lily. As they strolled, Cherry felt satisfied with her purchases. She felt her


    spirits raising for she had spent some of her husband''s money.


    "Mydy, let''s have a rest on that bench, " Lily suggested, gesturing at a nearby rest area.


    Cherry agreed, "Okay, I''m a little tired."


    Sitting on the bench, the two struck up a conversation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Lily nced at Cherry, noticing a purple pendant around her neck. "That pendant is beautiful, " Lily


    observed aloud.


    "Isn''t it?" Cherry responded, looking down at the pendant. "Andrew gave it to me. It is the most


    precious gift I have received from him since I married Jackson, " she continued.


    "With your permission, mydy, may I take a look?" Lily asked.


    "Sure, " Cherry answered. She unsped the pendant and handed it carefully to Lily.


    As the jewellery touched Lily''s skin, her hand shivered slightly, but Cherry didn''t notice.


    Lily held the pendant and rubbed it carefully. Slightly rough surface. ''This is it. This one is true, " she


    told herself silently, a small smile appearing at the corners of her lips.


    "Mydy, this pendant looks unique. Different. It must have been difficult to buy in the market, right?"


    Lily asked, handing the beautiful pendant back to Cherry.


    Cherry nodded, fastening the pendant back around her neck. "Yes. Andrew said this one was valuable


    and asked me to keep it well. You must have noticed Joe wears an almost identical pendant, simply a


    different colour, " she responded.


    "Of course, " Lily replied. Lily had definitely noticed Cherry and Joe each had a pendant, but she hadn''t


    been sure whether their pendants were real or fake. But having handled Cherry''s, she was certain it


    was real. She concluded that Joe''s must be real too, since they both received their pendants from


    Andrew.


    "Mydy, this must be expensive and valuable, since it is from master. Please, keep it well. Perhaps it


    is a charm that will bring luck to you and your child, " she continued, smiling.


    Lily''s kind words delighted Cherry. "I will, thank you."


    The two looked at each other, sharing a bright smile.


    Her stomach rumbling, Cherry realised she was hungry. They had been sitting there for a while now.


    "Lily, let''s grab some food and then head home, " she suggested.


    "Oh, mydy, why don''t we head home now? I can make lunch for you. The food here isn''t wholesome,


    " Lily advised. ''I must pay more attention to Cherry''s daily diet now that she is pregnant, '' she


    admonished herself.


    Cherry gave a soft and encouraging smile. "It''s okay to eat here once in a while. It''s so much trouble for


    you to cook everyday, " she insisted.


    Seeing the firm expression on the other woman''s face, Lily simply nodded in agreement.


    ''Jackson is always doting on her at home. Now even I want to be good to her, after having spent some


    along time with her like today. I can''t bear to refuse her proposal with that beautiful and merry face, ''


    Lily thought to herself.


    "Let''s go, then, " Cherry eagerly remarked, a gay smile adorning her face now. She rose and began to


    move off.


    But before she could get far anyway, a figure not far from them caused her to freeze on the spot.


    Lily, taking up the bags, stood and began to move off too. She frowned when she noticed Cherry was


    standing still. "Mydy, what''s wrong?" she asked, adjusting her hold on one of the bags.


    No answer was given by Cherry, who simply stared ahead. Lily followed her gaze to find Sally standing


    where Cherry was staring.


    Sally coldly approached Cherry. "Mrs. Cherry, how do you have time to go shopping?" she asked


    scornfully. She fixed her eyes on Cherry''s dainty ones.


    Wordlessly, Cherry simply gazed at the angry woman.


    "Mydy, let''s go. Just ignore her, " Lily turned to Cherry. She knew Sally was hostile to Jackson''s


    caring wife, and she felt it best to simply exit the situation.


    Taking Cherry by the hand, Lily turned to leave. Again, they didn''t get far because Sally stepped in their


    way.


    "How capable you are. A servant dares to make a decision for her master, " Sally red at Lily angrily,


    sarcasm dripping from each word.


    Cherry knew she had to face Sally today. If not today, it would be another time, so what was a better


    opportunity than right now. ''Obviously, she wants to give me a hard time, '' she thought.


    "Sally, what do you want from me?" Cherry asked.

 Chapter 512 Encountering In The Shopping Mall (Part Three)

    Chapter 512 Encountering In The Shopping Mall (Part Three)


    "Oh, nothing. Why would you ask that?" Sally put on an obviously-feigned expression of innocence


    before looking at Jackson''s wife with contempt. She continued,"We haven''t seen each other for quite a


    while now. I was concerned. How have you beentely?"


    "I''m good, thank you for your concern. If there isn''t anything else, I''ll excuse myself," Cherry replied


    coldly, turning to leave again.


    Sally grabbed Cherry''s arm in a vice-like grip before Cherry could leave.


    Lily made a dash towards Cherry, trying to shake Sally''s hand off.


    "Let her go!" she shouted at Sally furiously.


    "Why would I ever do that? Now that I''ve run into her, I won''t be letting her leave that easily," Sally


    snarled.


    As they were locked together by Sally''s grip, Sally suddenly gave Cherry a hard push, releasing her at


    the right moment to try to send her sprawling. Lily reacted fast to catch Cherry before she hit the


    ground.


    "Mrs. Cherry, are you alright?" Lily asked hastily, looking anxious.


    "I...I''m fine, thank you, Lily," Cherry replied, catching her breath.


    Lily''s brows furrowed further. "Is the baby okay?" Lily fretted. As she watched Cherry panting from her


    altercation, Lily feared something might happen to the unborn baby.


    Meanwhile, Sally had frozen in astonishment. She stared at Cherry dumbfounded.


    "Are you pregnant now?" Sally asked in disbelief. ''How could it be possible? I even haven''t thought of a


    n to handle her son. But now she is having another child. What am I supposed to do now?'' she


    wondered.


    Cherry stared icily into Sally''s eyes, not intending to answer her question. ''Why should I tell her


    anything? She doesn''t deserve that, and she''s got nothing to do with me anyway, '' Cherry told herself


    silently.


    "Mydy, are you really okay? How about I give Mr. Jackson a call?" Lily continued, ignoring Sally. She


    put a soft hand on Cherry''s arm.


    "There is no need, thank you. He''s busy now. I''m really fine. I don''t feel any difort at all," Cherry


    answered. ''Although Jackson asked me to call him if I met any trouble, I don''t want to interrupt his work


    with this. I believe I can handle Sally myself.''


    Finally having made sure Cherry was fine, Lily turned on Sally furiously. "What did you just do?" she


    snapped threateningly. "Don''t forget, Sally, you''re not a rich girl anymore. You don''t hold the authority or


    power to question her, let alone attacking her. You would learn the consequences of your actions


    should young master learn of this."


    Sally''s face contorted with disgust. "Who do you think you are? Lecturing me on my authority? Don''t


    forget your own identity. I won''t doubt that the Chu Family is powerful. But their servant is nothing.


    You''re just a filthy low-born. How dare you presume to teach me a lesson?" Sally retorted angrily,


    eyeing Lily with hatred.


    "How noble do you really think you are? Is your father a high-ranking officer? Or, is your mother from a


    respectful family? Do you dare to tell us your real identity?" Lily bombarded, shooting question after


    question at Sally. Lily''s sharp words frightened Sally.


    "You..." Sally stammered. ''This old woman isn''t as simple a person I had imagined. She threw out those


    words confidently as if she knew the truth. I am not a perfect person without dirtyundry. If aired, I fear


    it might bring me trouble. If discovered, I may not be able to be as free as I am now, '' she mused.


    "Sally, I strongly advise you to leave now. If anything were to happen to mydy, my master will find out


    by my word and you would be forced to face him. You can''t hide behind the excuse that I didn''t remind


    you," Lily told her, a cold and confident air emanating from her.


    "Go ahead and try it. I''m not afraid of you," Sally sneered, crossing her arms as if she feared no


    retribution. "I grew up with Jackson. He wouldn''t be cruel to me. Although he won''t take me as his wife,


    I doubt he has the heart to hurt me."


    Lily considered Sally''s words. ''It''s true that Sally befriended Jackson as little children. But if Cherry


    were injured by Sally, Jackson surely wouldn''t just let her off. He loves Cherry very much, after all.''


    "Cherry, how could you get pregnant again?" Sally turned on Cherry, finding Lily silent. "Do you impel


    me to kill your son, and now murder your unborn baby?" she threatened in a rage.


    Sally''s words forced Cherry to finally realise just how angry Sally was deep down, despite pretending to


    beposed and calm.


    "Miss Sally, my children and I have done nothing wrong to you. If you ever dare toy a hand on them, I


    will never rest until I have finally wrought revenge. You wouldn''t even be rid of me if I died, I would


    simply haunt you from beyond the grave," Cherry warned resolutely. ''I won''t allow anyone to hurt my


    children. I won''t spare anyone who dares to threaten them, '' she thought.


    "Well, then, Cherry. I''ll continue to be your enemy. I''m curious to see whom your husband will choose in


    the end: you, or me?" Sally dered defiantly. She only had one goal from now on: get Jackson.


    "Sally, please acquire my husband''s approval before you attempt any dirty means to ''steal'' him. If all


    this is just your own fantasy, I think you''re poor," Cherry remarked, a sly smile decorating her face. She


    looked on Sally with contempt and pity.


    "Cherry, you..." Sally fumed. She was so angry that she couldn''t utter another word. If Lily wasn''t


    standing between them, Sally would surely hit Cherry.


    "Sally, leave before I call my husband. Who do you think he''ll side with?" Cherry asked confidently.


    "You? Or me, the one pregnant with his unborn child?" Cherry stroked her not-quite showing belly


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    tauntingly.


    Knowing she had to leave now or risk Jackson''s wrath, Sally stared at Cherry seething,"Cherry, I won''t


    let you go," she threatened. "You won''t own what I fail to get!"


    Sally spun on her heel, walking away.

 Chapter 513 Little Sweetheart (Part One)

    Chapter 513 Little Sweetheart (Part One)


    Even though Sally had left, Lily was still worried about Cherry, who was sitting with weepy eyes, and


    her hands trembling in herp. She asked,"Mrs. Cherry, are you really okay?"


    Cherry took a deep breath and tried to calm down her nervous breath. She could feel her heart


    pumping away. Eventually, she closed her eyes and tried to block out everything around her.


    "Yes, I''m all right, don''t worry. We can go home now," Cherry simply answered, havingposed


    herself to a modicum.


    "Okay, Mrs. Cherry, please let me take you home." Lily then slowly stepped out the shopping mall with


    Cherry, carefully holding Cherry''s arm with her hands. She handled her with as much care as one


    would use for a fragile item. She felt like Cherry could break at any time due to the emotional turmoil.


    After they reached home, Cherry sat and yed with her food instead of eating it. Eventually, she threw


    the remains in the bin and went upstairs to take a nap. Sweet slumber never came to her and she


    spent an inadequate amount of time overthinking everything that had happened so far.


    Jackson returned home and looked around for his delightful wife. He was dying to meet her, he had


    had a long day at work and he just wanted to kick back with her and enjoy herpany. He could not


    spot her in the vicinity so he asked Lily,"Where is Cherry?"


    "Mrs. Cherry went to the second floor to rest," answered Lily respectfully, not looking Jackson in the


    eye.


    "Okay. I''ll go upstairs to meet her," Jackson replied. Every minute that Cherry was not with him felt like


    a wasted minute. She was the center of his world, the apple of his eye.


    Lily halted Jackson''s walk up the stairs by hesitantly confessing,"Mr. Jackson, I have something to tell


    you."


    "What''s wrong?" asked Jackson, confused. He looked back and noticed the sheepish expression on


    her face. He figured she had something important to tell him. "Just tell me what you want to tell me,"


    said Jackson.


    "Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry and I went to the shopping mall this morning. We bumped into Ms. Sally


    there," Lily said, deferentially. She did not overstep the bounds of propriety a single time.


    "Sally?" Lily could hear the inflection of surprise in Jackson''s voice, who couldn''t help but wonder how


    such an encounter hade about. He hadn''t seen Sally in forever. In fact, he had no idea what she


    was up to these days and the thought of hers had not crossed his mind in a long time.


    "Yes," Lily nodded, while looking up at Jackson. When she met his sharp eyes, she quickly lowered her


    head saying,"She knows now that Mrs. Cherry is pregnant so I''m afraid she will..."


    Lily paused delicately, unsure of how to continue. Surely, Jackson must have understood the worry she


    was trying to convey. She did not want Sally to cause harm to Cherry. She knew that Jackson would do


    anything in his power to make sure his wife was taken care of.


    Having absorbed the meaning of Lily''s words, Jackson responded,"Well, I understand. Thank you for


    letting me know. You can resume your work now."


    "Okay," nodded Lily and then she turned around and left. She was d that the matter was finally taken


    off her chest.


    Jackson went upstairs, step by step, while his heart was overridden by unimaginable chaos. He felt


    newfound anxiety for Cherry''s safety. He was prepared to stay by her side all day and all night to


    protect her, if required. He would never allow anyone to hurt his wife and their baby! Never!


    Pushing the door open, Jackson went into the room and walked towards the bed. Seeing that Cherry


    was sleeping peacefully, Jackson calmed down. A bit of worry dissipated.


    Cherry had always been a light sleeper and now, she could feel another hand on top of hers. A hand


    she was extremely familiar with, and knew the lines and marks of, better than the owner himself.


    She opened her eyes and rubbed at her eyes sleepily. As soon as her sightnded on Jackson beside


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    her, a sweet genuine smile lit up her face.


    "Did I wake you up?" uttered Jackson softly. That had not been his intention. He gently kissed her


    forehead and tucked a stray strand of hair behind her left ear.


    Cherry smiled at her husband''s affection and shook her head slightly. She said,"No, I was nning to


    wake up by now, anyway."


    "How was your day? Have you been very tired?" asked Jackson, with concern.


    "I''m a little tired. I had a pretty nice day today because I went shopping and bought several clothes that


    I love the fit of. Each of them looks perfect," said Cherry cheerfully.


    "If you see anything that you fancy, no matter the cost, buy it! You deserve everything you want and I


    will give it to you," said Jackson fiercely. He had already proved that his love knew no bounds. He was


    ready to give his baby whatever she wanted as long as she safely stayed by his side.


    His words made Cherry''s heart feel mushy and full of happiness. She replied,"Darling, you are so


    sweet." Jackson''s love for her always made her feel like she was the luckiest woman in the world.


    Jackson moved towards Cherry and kissed her forehead tenderly saying,"You are my one and only. I


    am your humble servant till the end of our days."


    "Honey," Cherry lifted the covers off herself and sat up, giving Jackson all her attention. "It''s been a


    while since we had some quality family time. Will youe with me to pick up Joeter?"


    Jackson furrowed his eyebrows in worry as he cated her,"Why don''t you let Bill take care of that?


    Aren''t you tired after having spent most of the day outside? You should stay at home and take care of


    your body. Don''t you think so?" Jackson tried to persuade Cherry while letting her make the decision


    for herself.


    "But I still want to see our son. We didn''t even drive him to school this morning so I think we should at


    least pick him up this afternoon. I miss him so much. He will be very happy if he sees us," Cherry


    insisted. In reality, she was apprehensive about her son''s safety. It had be hard for her to remain


    calm after the encounter with Sally this morning. She was afraid that her family was at risk, especially


    Joe. That was why she wanted to pick him up herself.


    Jackson stayed silent, not knowing how to respond.


    Seeing that Jackson was unresponsive, Cherry immediately touched his arm softly and uttered


    sweetly,"Darling, you said that you have devoted yourself to me, why don''t you do this one thing with


    me? I just want to pick up our son in person."


    Cherry''s persistence softened Jackson''s heart. He didn''t want to forbid Cherry but followed everything


    she said to him. However, he would remain to worry that she was overexerting herself at this crucial


    time during her pregnancy.


    "Fine, I''ll take you to the first floor. We''ll have some porridge and then go to Joe''s school. But, if you


    ever feel tired, we''lle home immediately, okay? Jackson finally gave in, with strict conditions.


    "Yes, I will tell you; don''t worry. And I happen to be hungry now, so let''s go downstairs," answered


    Cherry, happily. She jumped out of bed like a small child full of delight and left the bedroom.

 Chapter 514 Little Sweetheart (Part Two)

    Chapter 514 Little Sweetheart (Part Two)


    "Be careful, honey! You could slip and fall!" Jackson urged with concern and followed her, making sure


    she didn''t trip on the stairs. ''Has she not realized that she is a pregnant woman now?'' Jackson


    wondered, sighing internally.


    In the dining room, Jackson watched as Cherry demolished a bowl of porridge and hisy untouched,


    on the table. Standing in the kitchen and watching them from afar, Lily beamed as the happy couple sat


    together and continued to banter among themselves.


    "Lily, Cherry and I are going to Joe''s school to pick him up. Please tell Bill that his services will not be


    required as of now," informed Jackson.


    "Sure, I will let him know," replied Lily as a strange shiver crossed her face.


    "Are you all right? Are you feeling under the weather?" questioned Jackson. No action escaped his


    attention. Jackson was keenly aware of Lily''s behavior and her eyes conveyed that she was off in some


    othernd and not living in the present.


    "No, no, I couldn''t be better. I was thinking about how to improve Ms. Cherry''s nutrition to ensure that


    the baby is in good health," exined Lily in haste.


    "Well," acknowledged Jackson, indifferently, now that he had no cause for concern,"if you are unsure


    about that, you can go to the study and use the Inte for some research. I don''t know so much about


    these things either, so you may help yourself."


    "Yes, I got it, Mr. Jackson," quickly replied Lily with respect.


    Cherry looked up to Lily, and then turned her sight to Jackson and coaxed,"All right, don''t put too much


    pressure on Lily. My previous diet should be fine. Lily knows the foods that a pregnant woman can''t eat


    and she won''t prepare these foods for me. That''s enough. I''m not picky."


    "No, no, Mrs. Cherry, I will try to prepare nutritious meals for you to strengthen your body. Nine months


    of pregnancy is hard enough, you must take good care of yourself," uttered Lily sincerely. She wanted


    to take good care of her loving mistress.


    "Lily, thank you so much. I don''t deserve you," Cherry''s heart was so full of gratitude, for Lily always put


    her first, even before herself.


    "Mrs. Cherry, it''s my pleasure to serve you. Please don''t embarrass me by being so polite," replied Lily


    lowering her head.


    "Never say that again, Lily. You know how important you are to me." Cherry gazed at Lily with a


    beautiful smile on her face,"Jackson and I will go to pick up Joe now, so you may continue your work."


    "Yes, Mrs. Cherry," answered Lily.


    Cherry held Jackson''s hand and stood up to leave the dining room. "Darling, hurry up. Otherwise the


    as soon as possible and leave no room for any errors.


    Jackson nced at his watch. "It''s still early. We have enough time to get there on time."


    "What if the roads are jammed? It''s always better to leave and reach a ce early. We don''t want our


    son to be frightened, now, do we?" added Cherry.


    "You only have eyes for Joe, what about me?" Jackson felt jealousy re up. It seemed like Cherry


    always put their son before him. Joe was so important to her that she ignored the very man who had


    helped create him, and was constantly by her side. He wished she cared about him as much as Joe.


    Cherry asked confusedly,"What about you?" Jackson shook his head and brushed off the question. In


    the vehicle, Cherry inquired anxiously,"Darling, is everything going well at the bar? Are you having any


    problems at work?" She felt that would exin his sudden irritability.


    "No, it''s not a big deal. There are just a few men who are trying to create troubles. I have gottten rid of


    them," answered Jackson.


    "It''s difficult to avoid troubles in that kind of ce," corroborated Cherry. She had expected a negative


    impact when she knew that Jackson had taken over the bar. Trouble was inevitable. She herself had


    witnessed some harsh people who asionally rioted in the bar.


    "I don''t know how Stephen had dealt with such problems. But it seems that there were lesser issues


    after I took over the bar. These publicists are capable of solving most problems themselves. My


    intervention is required only in certain cases," added Jackson. He appreciated thepetence of the


    assistants around him who handled all the bar matters for him. Furthermore, he was satisfied with their


    outstanding abilities. Perhaps he should give them all raises.


    "So what happened today?" asked Cherry. Jackson had gone to meet some important people in the


    morning.


    "Eric''s people started trouble," answered Jackson.


    "Eric?" It had been a long time since Cherry hadst heard the name. But she didn''t feel any strange


    emerge when she heard it again. She was impressed by this godlike stature of this man.


    "Yes, Eric. His people have been ustomed to rioting in bars and no one dares to stop them. But they


    met me today. I talked with them and called Eric to make him take his people away. So it''s all right now.


    They won''t trouble me any more," replied Jackson.


    "Oh, I see," Cherry nodded as she understood what had actually happened. She didn''t care about the


    exact details as long as Jackson was okay.


    "I haven''t signed any contracts with Eric or Jonson, but I called Eric today. I think that maybe I should


    go to meet themter," continued Jackson. Though the token had not been found yet, he couldn''t


    overlook the importance of both those individuals. Now that he had met Eric''s rampant people, Jackson


    assumed that the other people around Eric were just as hard to deal with.


    "Well, it''s all up to you," Cherry stared at Jackson earnestly speaking,"Darling, I won''t stop you from


    doing that, but you must protect yourself well. Please don''t be hurt, otherwise Joe and I will have no


    one to depend on. We can''t live without you in this world."


    Jackson was touched by Cherry''s words. He took one look at Cherry and kept driving. "I know. Don''t


    worry, I will never leave you and our son. I promised you long ago that we will be together forever."


    "Yes, that''s right," a bright smile lit up Cherry''s face. She was still worried but Jackson''s words made


    her feel immensely better. She was certain her husband could take care of himself. She really had no


    need to take so many factors into ount as no one could tell what would happen in the future, so she


    intended to just let nature take its course.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Arriving at the school gates, they surprisingly found that there were no students. "Well, are we here


    early orte?" murmured Cherry curiously.


    Jackson nced at his watch replying,"We are early. There are still five minutes left."


    "Then we can wait for a while. It''s only five minutes," offered Cherry.


    "We don''t have any other option," Jackson echoed.


    As soon as ss got over, Joe got out of school and looked for Bill''s car. Suddenly, he caught sight of


    his Daddy''s car, and his Mommy was waving to him in the car.


    "Joe," Cherry cheerfully called to her son.


    "Mommy, Mommy," Joe was very happy and quickly ran to Cherry.


    "Hi, honey. Are you surprised to see us?" uttered Cherry, a smile curved her lips.


    Joe looked at his Mommy, and then averted his eyes to his Daddy crying with excitement,"I''m so happy.


    I never thought that you both woulde here together to pick me up."


    "Well, I was afraid that our little sweetheart would get depressed and lonely without ourpanionship,


    so Ie here to pick you up." After that, Cherry continued,"Joe, did you know your Daddy was


    jealous just now? Heined that I only care about you and ignore him all the time."

 Chapter 515 Little Sweetheart (Part Three)

    Chapter 515 Little Sweetheart (Part Three)


    "This is not a problem. Just let him be jealous. Daddy is not important. Mommy, I should be the one you


    love most in your heart," whispered Joe to Cherry, confidentially.


    "Yes, you are right," Cherry couldn''t help but giggle, while she exchanged secret nces with Joe.


    "What are you muttering about?" Jackson heard nothing about their conversation. How could they talk


    to each other behind his back? He felt bad on being left out by his family.


    Neither Cherry nor Joe responded, they just ignored him.


    Opening the rear door they sat in the car saying," Daddy,e on, let''s go home."


    Jackson started the car while asking again," You still haven''t told me what you were talking about."


    "We are talking about something secret." Joe felt very proud and grown up on talking to his Mommy


    while his Daddy didn''t know what was going on.


    "Yes, Joe, it''s a secret between us," added Cherry, smiling. She was not going to give any information


    about the talk to Jackson due to his envy of Joe. Joe was hers, and it was the same with Jackson.


    "One of you is my wife, and the other one is my son. You are my closest family. How could you keep


    secrets behind my back?" a smile appeared on Jackson''s face when he was realized that he was not


    going to be a part of their exclusive club, which apparently required knowledge of secrets to enter.


    "Daddy, there must have been a lot of excellent men around Mommy before, how did you deal with


    them?" asked Joe curiously. He was looking forward to understanding his Daddy''s attitude towards his


    rivals in love.


    "I just drove them away one after another, and let everyone know that your Mommy was mine by


    his smart son knew and understood more than he imagined. Joe''s intelligence quotient was beyond?


    his imagination.


    "Oh, I see," responded Joe as he understood all at once.


    Meanwhile, Cherry got angry sitting beside them. This was new information to her. She gazed at


    Jackson''s side face inquiring," Jackson, what are you saying to our son? I dare you say that again!"


    "That''s it. Our son should have got the meaning," smiled Jackson.


    "Yes, Mommy, I know the meaning ofbel. People can only do it at night," spoke Joecently,


    hand mped over his mouth.


    "Joe, stop!"manded Cherry immediately. How could this naughty boy be her own son? Had


    anyone taught him all these dirty things?


    "Joe, tell me, who told you all these? How can you know these things as a little pumpkin?" interrogated


    Cherry, horrified at everything he seemed to know. He was only a little boy and it seemed that someone


    had corrupted him.


    "Mommy, I''m not little or a pumpkin. Both you and Daddy are smart, so how can I be a little pumpkin?


    I''m your smart and lovely son," Joe agitated at the way his Mommy had questioned him.


    "Don''t change the topic. Answer my question quickly," urged Cherry. It was reasonable for a smart boy


    to know somethingmon, but she couldn''t believe that Joe could even understand these cryptic


    matters that took ce between two adults. What would she even do if Joe met some girls and fell in


    love with them? He was only a little boy and had a long way to go.


    "Mommy, tell me, what were you thinking just now?" Joe had seen that there was something unusual in


    his Mommy''s eyes and he could tell that something troubling was on her mind.


    "Do your thoughts have anything to do with me?" Cherry did not n on telling him her worries. Only


    another mother would understand such concerns.


    "Of course you''re thinking about me." Joe was confident in his conjecture.


    "Fine, I just wondered that if one day you meet a beautiful girl, will you treat her...like, the dirty thoughts


    in your mind?" Cherry realized she did not want to hide anything from her son, so she revealed her


    worries.


    Jackson couldn''t help bursting intoughter the moment he heard Cherry''s words. He always believed


    that his son was a cute boy. But now he realized that Cherry was even cuter than him!


    "Hahahaha," Joe doubled up withughter, with tears pouring out of his eyes.


    "What are youughing at?" said Cherry to Joe. Then she averted her sight to Jackson and suddenly


    noticed a little smile on his lips. Cherry quickly pinched him on the arm and fiercely said," You are


    Joe tried to control his emotions and responded to Cherry," Mommy, there are so many beautiful girls in


    our ss. If I couldn''t help falling in love with one of them, I might possibly..."


    Joe inquired tentatively to see his Mommy''s reaction.


    "Joe, how dare you! If you dare do so, you will no longer be my son. How can you be so evil at such a


    young age?" said Cherry, scowling.


    "But it''s you and Daddy who taught me all this. You two are so lovey-dovey in front of me all the time,"


    Joe defended his words.


    "When did we teach you this?" Cherry got more depressed and hopeless with Joe''s response. It


    seemed that Joe had a much more active imagination than she did. Suddenly, she recalled something


    important in her mind, ''Wait a minute, I forgot the original question.''


    "Joe, answer the question I asked you at the beginning honestly," said Cherry seriously.


    "Daddy, pleasee and save me. Mommy is going to punish me again!" Joe quickly looked to


    Jackson, his eyes filled with an appeal for help. He was firmly convinced that his Daddy was the only


    person who could help him out of the hole his Mommy had dug for him.


    "Just tell us what you know," said Jackson easily, while actually, having no idea what all his son knew


    and where he had picked it up.


    "Joe, speak fast," Cherry questioned Joe closely.


    "Alright, I will tell you," Joe was forced to say the truth though he was not willing to exin it,"


    Sometimes I see these things when I''m watching the news, and there are always some young couples


    kissing and hugging on the street too. I usually associate these issues in my mind. Those are the


    reasons why I know so much."


    "Joe, I never expected you to have such a wide vision," uttered Cherry, reluctantly. She knew that it


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    was not her fault, and Joe must learn to understand some things on his own to learn how society


    worked. Nevertheless, she was still surprised that his cognitive level was so far beyond her


    imagination.


    "Well, that''s just because I have learn so many thing from my daily life. Everything happens rather


    naturally," responded Joe with a indifferent look on his face.


    "Joe," Cherry suddenly got serious and said to her son," I don''t object to you being aware of so much


    things. But you must clearly know what you should do and what you should not do as a small child,


    okay? Don''t make Mommy worry about you."


    "I know, Mommy, I know it very well in my heart. Who do you think your boy is? I''m Jackson Chu''s son


    and Cherry Shen''s little sweetheart. I''m the world-beater!" replied Joe as he had submerged himself in


    the feeling of being proud.


    "You called my name again!"

 Chapter 516 A Better Mond (Part One)

    Chapter 516 A Better Mond (Part One)


    Having had a long day, the three of them dragged their feet after reaching home. They washed up and


    changed into their home clothes. They sat together to have dinner. Joe''s favorite dish had been made


    for him and he couldn''t resist the vors of the yummy momos.


    "Mom, tomorrow is Saturday." Joe grinned, as he turned to Cherry. He wanted to do something fun for


    he was tired of sitting at home during weekends.


    "Yeah, you don''t have to go to school," Cherry replied. "Aren''t you happy?"


    "Yes, that''s true but Mom, what''s our n?" Joe asked. ''I can''t waste wonderful weekends. I should do


    something meaningful, '' he told himself.


    Cherry ruminated for a while, and said to Jackson," How about we invite my sister and Mond for


    dinner?" It had been a while since she had hung out with them and she would always be grateful for


    their help during the initial stages of her pregnancy. Having them over for dinner would be a wonderful


    way to thank them.


    Jackson froze when he heard this. He stared at Cherry with surprise and confusion. He had the


    expression of a deer seeing the headlights of a car. ''Why did she suddenly ask to eat with Mond?'' he


    wondered.


    Having noticed Jackson''s amazement, Joe shifted his gaze to look at Cherry. It looked like he had


    started an interesting conversation that could potentially turn into a fight.


    "What''s wrong?" Cherry asked her husband while looking at him. She didn''t understand the reason for


    his expression. ''Did I say anything wrong?'' she thought. She didn''t think so.


    "No. I was just surprised to hear you saying that," Jackson replied, and then lowered his head with a


    burning face.


    ''He shouldn''t have known that I have discovered the nature of his rtionship with Mond. It''s normal to


    see his respond like this, '' Cherry thought.


    "Jackson, I just want to have my sister over for a meal. There''s nothing more to it," Cherry exined.


    "You know that I lived in Mond''s house for a while, and he also provided a shelter for my sister. I feel a


    connection to them and that''s why I asked to dine with them. That''s all," she added. She didn''t want


    Jackson to have any incorrect assumptions.


    "I see," Jackson nodded after hearing Cherry''s words. ''I don''t hate Mond. But I don''t know if he will sit


    at the same table and eat with me, '' he wondered.


    "Since you don''t have a problem with it, I''ll call my sister. How about we eat at a restaurant instead of at


    home?" Cherry offered. ''I have no idea if Mond will ept my invitation for dinner or not. He might feel


    awkward and refuse outright if we eat at home. There is a greater likelihood of him epting it if we eat


    outside, '' she thought.


    "Well, it''s your call," Jackson answered coolly for he had no opinion on this matter. He wanted to get it


    over with as fast as possible.


    "Mom, then let''s meet them this Saturday. I haven''t seen Auntie for long. I miss her and want to spend


    some time with her," Joe said to Cherry cheekily after he observed that Jackson''s reluctance to the


    idea of the dinner.


    "Joe, son, you''re my favorite. We always have the same thoughts," Cherry praised, smiling. Now that


    he was growing up and taking her side on most family matters, she was beginning to appreciate his


    existence greatly.


    "Of course I am," Joe grinned. ''Mom must want dad to meet uncle Mond. It''s a good idea, they could


    make up and be close, '' he thought.


    Cherry gazed at Jackson silently and said to herself, ''Jackson, you and Mond are brothers. I don''t like


    seeing you both on bad terms like this. I fervently hope and wish that you two get along well and


    be brothers by nature, not just by blood.''


    After finishing dinner, Cherry sat in the hall and called Jean up, albeit nervously.


    "Hi, Cherry, what''s up?" Jean asked in surprise as she answered the phone. Her sister rarely ever


    called her. ''Why has she called me at this hour?'' she wondered.


    "Jean, are you free tomorrow?" I intend to treat you and Mond to a meal. Both of you went to so much


    trouble when I lived with you, I wish to reciprocate," Cherry replied gently, with a smile on her face,


    while gripping the phone tightly.


    "Cherry, what is the necessity for such formalities? We''re sisters, for Heaven''s sake," Jean declined.


    She didn''t require any repayment. She had taken care of her little sister because she loved her and it


    was part of her duty.


    "Jean, please don''t turn me down. I have already told Jackson and Joe and they both agreed to eat


    with you," Cherry said. "Besides, Joe said that he misses you because he hasn''t seen you for a long


    time."


    "Really? Did he really say that?" Jean asked, feeling a sudden rush of emotions. She felt immense love


    for her nephew on hearing that he missed her. She had missed him too.


    "Yes, he did. If you don''t believe my words, you can ask him yourself tomorrow," Cherry answered with


    a smile. "Jean, just agree. Come on, we all want to see you," she continued persuasively.


    "Fine, I will meet you tomorrow for Joe''s sake. Dress him in cute clothes and bring him to me," Jean


    agreed.


    "Got it," Cherry responded in relief, and then continued," Well, please ask Mond toe with you."


    "Mond isn''t at home," Jean said. "How about you give him a call? If you invite him yourself, he might


    agree toe," she went on after some pause.


    Jean was aware of Mond''s hatred for Jackson. ''If Mondes there tomorrow, he''ll meet Jackson. I


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    can''t imagine what might happen between them. If Cherry asks him toe, he might give in. He


    always makes unexpected decisions whenever Cherry is involved, '' she pondered.


    "I get it, I''ll call him," Cherry acknowledged.


    Jean ''hmmed'' on the other end of the phone.


    "Jean, then go to bed early. I will text the time and address to you. Don''t forget to check. I''ll be waiting


    for you," Cherry said gaily.


    "I will. You sleep early too. Say ''Good night!'' to Joe for me," Jean said.


    "Sure, good night to you too." Cherry returned as she ended their conversation.


    Jackson and Joe were ying Joe''s favorite video game in the hall, in the meantime. When Joe saw


    Cherry hang up, he asked her while focusing on his game," What did Auntie say?"


    "She said that she woulde on time. But..." Cherry replied but paused for a while when she realized


    that she''d better keep away Mond''s matter from her son. She then continued," Your aunt asked you to


    go to sleep early and said ''Good night!'' to you."


    "Well, I see," Joe responded. After some thinking, he kept aside the remote control and turned to


    Jackson," But dad, tomorrow is Saturday. Shouldn''t I be allowed to y a little longer?"

 Chapter 517 A Better Mond (Part Two)

    Chapter 517 A Better Mond (Part Two)


    "I have no say in this. Ask your mom," Jackson replied. He never interfered in matters of Joe. Cherry


    was in charge of taking care of and instructing their son, whereas he was merely in charge of keeping


    him apany and entertaining him.


    "Mom, I want to y a little longer," Joe pleaded sweetly, looking as pathetic as he could. He hoped


    that Cherry would allow him to y another thirty minutes after she saw his big puppy eyes.


    "Joe, go upstairs and practice the piano for an hour. You can''t ck off just because you haven''t had a


    ss recently. It is important to keep practicing the old pieces again and again, if you want to upgrade


    your skill. You should review what you have learnt before your piano ss begin next Monday. You will


    have to practice it today, but tomorrow you can have a day off," Cherry said patiently. Her soft words


    didn''t pressure Joe but convinced him.


    "Okay, I will," Joeplied, and then dropped his remote and walked upstairs, notpletely


    reluctant. He liked learning piano but was toozy to practice.


    Jackson switched on the television, tuned into a soap operas channel and sat beside Cherry.


    "Jean said that Mond wasn''t at home. So I will call him and ask where he is now," Cherry said, in


    Jackson''s arms.


    Jackson nodded silently. His mind was preupied with other matters.


    Cherry dialed Mond''s number.


    "Hello," Mond''s cold voice resounded across the phone.


    "Where are you now?" Cherry asked as she heard the faint sound of music.


    As the conversation progressed, the music faded away.


    "What''s up?" Mond asked, ignoring Cherry''s question.


    "Well, do you have time tomorrow? Jackson and I n to take you and Jean out to a meal," Cherry


    replied in a low voice. She already regretted this idea for it seemed that Mond was in a bad mood.


    "Huh, a meal? Cherry, what do you want?" Mond asked with a sneer.


    Cherry was stunned when she heard his words. All of sudden, she didn''t know how to respond.


    After a pause, Cherry answered," Mond, don''t get me wrong. I bear no ill will to you. You helped me


    once, so I want to return the favor. That''s all. You don''t have to degrade me. I know your true


    characteristics and you have a soft side just like my husband. You don''t need to hide your feelings with


    me."


    "Cherry, stop being self-important," Mond shouted hoarsely into the phone. The music was still ying.


    "Mond, maybe it''s a bad time to call you now. How about I call you again tomorrow?" Cherry


    suggested. ''I can tell that Mond isn''t sober now from his voice. From the noises in the background, he


    seemed to be in a bar. Perhaps it''s not a good time tell him about that, '' she meditated.


    As Cherry was about to end their conversation, Mond''s voice came to her.


    "When?" Mond asked suddenly.


    Cherry was stunned, and then answered," At 6:00 pm tomorrow. I will send you the addresster."


    Cherry expected Mond to say more and end the conversation on a good note, but he hung up


    immediately.


    Jackson had heard their entire conversation as he sat next to Cherry. He didn''t know what exactly to


    make of it.


    "Jackson, do you think Mond wille tomorrow?" Cherry asked, as she put her phone aside and


    snuggled up against Jackson''s chest. She was concerned that he would put on bad behavior at their


    dinner tomorrow.


    "I don''t know. If he wants, he wille. Otherwise he won''t show up even youpel him toe,"


    Jackson answered, holding Cherry closer to his chest.


    "I feel that he was upset tonight. Perhaps something happened," Cherry said with a frown, and then


    thought of the noises she had heard on the phone.


    Jackson didn''t want to dwell on the matter anymore. He had no intention of interacting with Mond or


    meddling with his matters.


    "Come on. Don''t think too much. Let''s go to bed," Jackson said. ''I hate seeing her worried all the time. I


    wish she could rx a bit and just be happy, '' he thought.


    "Fine," she replied.


    In apartment of KTV, Mond sat on the couch drinking alone. Two under-dressed women leaned on


    his shoulder, and the rest sat near him. Although they tried to flirt with him, they didn''t dare to do more


    than that because he was in a bad mood. He had been looking moody all night and shouting at waiters


    unnecessarily.


    All of a sudden, Mond fixed his eyes on a slender woman. As she wore a lot of makeup, he couldn''t


    see her features clearly. In the dim light, she resembled Cherry a great deal.


    With amanding air, pointing out the slender woman, he said," You, stay. The rest of you, out."


    The rest of the women didn''t dare toin when they heard his words. They just shot pitiful nces


    at him and stared at the lucky girl in anger. ''She is so lucky to have attracted Mond''s attention. If he


    gets her pregnant tonight, she could be a millionaire overnight, '' they thought with envy.


    "How could she be chosen?"


    "Why did Mr. Mond hit on her?"


    Several women walked towards the exit while whining.


    The woman left inside pretended to be innocent, looking at Mond silently.


    Mond shook his head in an attempt to shake off the liquor setting in. He looked at the woman closely


    and realized it wasn''t Cherry, just someone else as skinny as her. However, the woman was also


    beautiful.


    Mond turned his head away, picked up his ss and downed the whiskey inside. It burned his throat


    but made a warm glow spread across his body.


    "Mr. Mond, are you alright? You don''t look very good," the woman asked with concern.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The music stopped at that very moment and Mond could clearly hear what the woman had said.


    "What''s your name?" Mond asked suddenly.


    "I''m Kathy," Kathy answered while watching Mond intently. ''He has fine features and his eyes brim with


    some kind of emotion. I can''t tell whether it is sadness or hidden desire. He has aplicated look on


    it, he is probably preupied, '' she thought.


    "Kathy," Mond repeated her name.


    "Yeah. My mom told me that it was raining during herbor," Kathy said to him.


    "Do you think I would''ve been a happy child if my father had kept my mother''spany? I would''ve


    had aplete family and a totally different childhood," Mond asked, his eyes reflecting a hint of


    sadness.


    Kathy didn''t dare to reply as she stared at Mond, not knowing how tofort this pathetic shell of a


    man.


    "I have never met my father. I have only seen his face in pictures. My mother left me when I was a


    child. Therefore, I had to toughen up and be strong. That is how I have managed to survive in this


    world so far," Mond said bluntly. He had never confided in anyone before. But getting these things off


    his chest made him feel really good. All the resentment that he had kept to himself all these years had


    caused him a great deal of pain, which seemed to be lessening now.

 Chapter 518 A Better Mond (Part Three)

    Chapter 518 A Better Mond (Part Three)


    Kathy didn''t say a word but listened to him attentively, nodding her head in the right spots and giving


    him encouraging looks, urging him to go on.


    "I had to use dirty means to support myself. I wanted to tear apart my father''s family for all the pain he


    caused me. How dare he live happily with his family when I couldn''t live with mine? Everything I ever


    did was only to win the affection of my father, but fate is a cruel mistress," Mond continued, with tears


    streaming down his cheeks.


    Kathy stretched out her hand and wiped his tears away. She realized that even this seemingly tough


    and wealthy man had his own sorrows, just like everybody else.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "It was at that time that I found a little something called money. Not only could it solve all my problems


    but also give me the life I wanted," Mond went on, staring nkly ahead.


    "Mr. Mond, life isn''t always how we expect it to be," Kathy finally pitched in. Looking at Mond, she


    seemed toe up with a way of making him feel better.


    When Mond remained silent again, Kathy started to tell her story.


    "You know what? I was born poor in the countryside, and both my parents are peasants. They made a


    living by farming, and also went to work in a factory around our vige to make ends meet," Kathy said


    seriously, with her eyes fixed on a pattern on the wall, not looking towards Mond at all.


    "It sounded miserable but things went just well, until one day, when everything changed. I recall it was


    stormy that day. My father was on night duty, and he didn''t get off work until 4:00 am. His other co-


    workers had umbres, so they came home. But he didn''t have one, so he stood in front of the factory


    gate, waiting. He intended to go home when the rain subsided, for he knew that he would get sick if he


    got wet in the rain."


    Mond noticed Kathy''s eyes. Although she was wearing make up, the grief in her eyes visibly shone


    through. Telling this story was causing her severe emotional turmoil.


    "It was almost at 5:00 am that the rain began to soften. As it was daybreak, off his work, my father


    dly went back home," Kathy said, her voice carrying how much she missed her father. "However, he


    walked so fast on the muddy path on the edge of the cliff. Because it was rainy and slippy, he missed


    his step and slid back, and then fell off the cliff as he lost his bnce."


    After a pause, she continued," It was a path that we had to walk past. We used to walk on it with great


    care. But that day my father was eager to go home, so..." Kathy didn''t finish her sentence for she knew


    that Mond had guessed the oue.


    "I am still not over the pain that my father''s death caused me. But there is no point in drowning in self-


    pity. My crying is not going to get him back. I still live in agony every day, for not having saved him that


    day. But I cannot change circumstances. All I can do is forget the pain and move on from it. That is the


    only way I can truly lead the life I want." her voice gradually rose by the end of her grand statement,


    and she looked genuinely happy.


    Mond looked at her without saying a word.


    "You know what? I went back to my vigest year. I gave the 200, 000 I had saved in the past five


    years to our vige head, and pleaded with him to mend that road and fill that abyss with earth. This


    way, it will be more convenient and safe for the vigers to work on it. Now all the muddy paths have


    been reced by asphalt roads and there are lights on the roads. My mother at home has received


    much help from our neighbors," Kathy said confidently.


    "Once I came to my vige, I saw the bright smile on my mother''s face, and I smiled dly as well. It


    was the first time that I had seen her smile since my father passed away. I did what I did so I could


    ensure that no one would face the same fate that I did and lose a family member," she said while


    smiling sincerely, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Mond remained silent after hearing her story. ''Although I don''t know this girl, she told me her own life


    story. Even after losing her father, she has been strong and contributed her strength to make her vige


    better instead of hating anyone or her hometown. It is people like her who make the world a better


    ce to live in, '' he thought.


    "I know being a hostess isn''t a decent job. This job is insignificant, or may be degrading in others'' eyes.


    But I am satisfied with it. I don''t care what others think. As long as I can support myself and my mother,


    I don''t think it''s a bad choice to work as a hostess. In fact, it is one of the best jobs that I have had,


    although people always look down upon it," she said downheartedly, her voice carrying less passion


    than before.


    "How old are you?" Mond suddenly asked. He assumed that the girl must be very young.


    "I''m 20," Kathy answered with a serious glint in her eyes, that made her look much older than the 20


    she confessed to be.


    Mond rose slowly. ''Compared to this girl, I am just a coward. I am ashamed of myself. Although we


    both have gone through hard times, but her attitude towards life is totally different from mine. I should


    be like her, '' he thought.


    "If you have other choices, I would suggest that you quit this job. I believe your potential would be


    better appreciated elsewhere," he said and then left thepartment.


    Kathy stared at Mond''s back silently. ''He must have undergone more pains than I have. There is great


    pain in his soul that will be very hard to get rid of, '' she thought to herself.


    Mond stood in front of the bathroom mirror and stared at the reflection, deep in thought. He then


    washed his face and made a mental note to be a better person from that day onwards. He resolved to


    let go of his hatred and form better connections with people. He owed it to his past, the girl he just


    talked to and Cherry.

 Chapter 519 The Happy Family (Part One)

    Chapter 519 The Happy Family (Part One)


    Mond arrived at home to discover Jean in the living room, waiting for him.


    Mond, in his drunken state, staggered into the living room towards Jean. Jean turned away when he


    bent to hug her. She could smell the alcohol in his breath.


    Jean pushed Mond away with her arm and stood up in front of him.


    "You''re drunk again," Jean stated. Her arm was still firmly nted between them, on his chest.


    "It''s none of your business!" Mond shouted. He swatted Jean''s arms away and flopped on the sofa. He


    pushed himself to sit up. He didn''t need Jean, he could take care of himself. "I can do whatever I want."


    Jean stared at Mond, noticed his closed eyes, his knotted frowning eyebrows, and the sorrow in his


    face.


    Jean sighed and took a seat next to Mond on the sofa. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that," Jean


    started. She wrapped her hands around Mond''s hand. Mond''s shoulder rxed. "Did Cherry call you?


    She invited us to dinner with her and Jackson tomorrow night."


    Mond snapped his eyes open and snatched back his hand from Jean''s. "I knew it! You''ve been plotting


    against me with your sister, haven''t you? You knew I hated Jackson! And you agreed to this dinner.


    Why? Why did you do that?"


    Jean already knew how much Mond hated Jackson.


    "You don''t have to go. I just thought I should tell you that I''m going. I want to see Joe and Cherry. I


    haven''t seen them since they moved back home," Jean almost whispered, scared to provoke Mond.


    "But I have to!" Mond shouted," Cherry already called me. I couldn''t say no."


    Jean knew he wouldn''t break a promise he made to Cherry.


    "I''m d you''re going. It''s just dinner, after all," Jean justified.


    "Cherry''s not the one I''m worried about," Mond reminded Jean.


    Jean knew Mond was worried about facing Jackson.


    "Jackson?" asked Jean.


    Mond kept his mouth closed.


    Jean faced Mond. "Mond, can you let go of your hatred and just move on? Why can''t you let go of the


    past?"


    "You think it''s that simple?" Mond demanded," I have tried, you know I did. But how can I move on


    when he made us suffer, when he made my Mom suffer?"


    Jean understood that Mond had a difficult time letting go of what happened in his past. But she also


    wanted to make it up to Cherry for all the bad things she did to her in the past. She wanted to repair


    their rtionship and dote on Cherry''s son, Joe.


    "I understand, Mond, I do. But it''s an innocent dinner invitation. And Jackson has really changed a lot


    since Cherry came back. He just wants things to work out with him and Cherry."


    Mond took deep breaths to calm himself down before he turned to Jean. "If we didn''t have this


    disagreement, do you think we''d have a great rtionship? Better than Derek''s and his?"


    Mond had always been envious of Jackson and Derek''s friendship. They treated each other as


    brothers and he wished he had that same kind of brotherhood in his life.


    Jean faced Mond and looked him in the eye. "Yes. You will have a kind and loving rtionship with him.


    And your rtionship with Jackson was supposed to be better than his with Derek''s. You are still his


    little brother, after all."


    "But I''m still the bastard of the Chu Family, and they still can''t ept me," Mondmented. His face felt


    as all the painful experiences came back to him.


    "Jackson abandoned you?" asked Jean.


    Mond shook his head.


    "It wasn''t Jackson''s fault. And you''ve never talked to him about it so you don''t know what he really


    thinks. Why don''t you ask him?"


    "I already know. He''s the heir of the Chu Family, remember? And Andrew''s Grandson. How can he


    disobey Andrew''s decision?" snapped Mond. But he knew what Jean said was true. He had never


    talked to Jackson yet. Was it possible that he wouldn''t follow his Grandfather''s will?


    "But Andrew has been gone for years now. I''m sure if he were still alive now, he would have regretted


    his decision," Jean persuaded Mond, who seemed to be sobering up now.


    "I should talk to Jackson, then?" Mond asked Jean.


    Jean nodded. "Yes. Come. Talk to him during the dinner."


    Jean continued," Jackson knows Cherry invited us but he didn''t stop her. What does that tell you?"


    Mond nodded.


    He buried his head on Jean''s shoulder.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeanid her check against Mond. She had always thought of him as her little brother. She was always


    there to support andfort him. And she was the only person who could tolerate his attitude.


    "Mond," Jean whispered.


    "Hm?" Mond replied.


    "Come with me to the dinner with Cherry and Jackson, okay? It''s just a dinner with friends," Jean


    reassured Mond.


    Mond took his time before he replied," Okay."


    Jean stood up and pulled Mond to his feet. "Come on, I''ll help you get to your room and rest."


    "Okay, thank you," Mond let Jean pull him to his feet.


    Jean ced Mond''s arm on her shoulder and brought him to his room. She helped him get to his bed


    and under the covers. Mond pulled her arm, as she was about to leave.


    "Thank you, Jean, you''re always so kind to me. You''re the best sister I always wanted," Mond mumbled


    before he snored.


    Tears ran down Jean''s face. Mond wasn''t the cold and mean man he showed the world. He still had


    feelings.


    Jean suddenly wondered if everyone had feelings buried in their hearts that were only dug up with


    alcohol.


    Jean stared at Mond''s face and saw Jackson''s face in his. A face so perfect without any ws,


    probably the same as their father''s. Sleeping Mond looked like a child but gloomy.


    And Jean thought of Cherry when they were younger. At the time, Cherry missed her mother a lot and


    she always cried in her room alone, wishing her mother woulde to take her away. The Shen


    Family was cruel to Cherry, including Jean, who was so jealous of Cherry because she was smart and


    beautiful. Jean even sprinkled ink on Cherry''s clothes, hid her homework, and even started a rumor at


    school that Cherry''s mother abandoned her. Despite all that, Cherry simply endured the cruelty without


    saying anything.


    Jean felt guilty about what she did to Cherry. And looking at Mond, and knowing how he suffered


    because of his childhood, she wondered what Cherry must be feeling.


    Jean went to her bedroom, to her balcony, with Cherry in her mind.


    The next morning, Joe came downstairs and finds his Daddy in the living room, with a newspaper in his


    hand.


    "Hi, Daddy," Joe greeted his Daddy. He took a ss of juice from the tea table and drank.


    "Why are you up so early, Joe? You''re not gonna sleepte on weekends anymore?" Jackson put the


    newspaper down before he asked Joe.

 Chapter 520 The Happy Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 520 The Happy Family (Part Two)


    "Well, I''ve been sleeping for a long time. So I decided to get up early today," Joe sat next to Jackson as


    he answered him.


    Joe noticed Cherry wasn''t there. "Where''s Mommy, Daddy?"


    "Mommy is still sleeping, Joe," Jackson answered. Jackson let Cherry get more sleep since he knew


    women needed to rest more when they were pregnant.


    "Is Mommy okay? Is she sick?" Joe asked. Cherry always woke up before everyone else, unless she


    did adult stuff with his Daddy. But she was pregnant. Daddy couldn''t do what he did to his Mommy,


    could he?


    "No, she''s not. She just needs to rest," Jackson answered and returned to his newspaper.


    Joe turned to Jackson and asked," Daddy, did you do that thing with Mommyst night, that''s why she''s


    still sleeping?"


    "No, Joe," Jackson replied, his eyes still on the newspaper.


    "But -" Joe started but Jackson interrupted him.


    Jackson removed his attention from the newspaper and faced Joe. "Joe, you know Mommy''s pregnant,


    right? That''s why she needs lots of rest, okay?" Jackson exined to his son.


    Joe nodded," Okay, Daddy."


    "Go y with your toys and eat your breakfast, Joe," Jackson turned back to his newspaper.


    "Okay, I''m going to build a kingdom with my LEGO then. And I''ll be the prince and marry a princess,"


    Joe dered as he moved to the dining room.


    Lily came out of the kitchen as Joe entered the dining room with his food. "Good morning, Joe, your


    breakfast is ready."


    "Yes! Thank you, Lily!" Joe eximed as he dug into his food.


    Lily smiled as she watched Joe enjoy his food.


    "But, Lily, you need to spend more time cooking delicious meals for Mommy. Don''t worry too much


    about me," Joe told Lily.


    "Of course, Joe. Your Daddy already told me about your mommy. I''ll be sure to take care of her really


    well," Lily reassured Joe. She was very fond of Cherry and wanted her to have a good pregnancy and


    give birth without trouble.


    Joe nodded," Thank you, Lily. You can go take care of her now. I can finish my food by myself."


    "Of course, Joe," Lily smiled at him before she returned to the kitchen.


    Cherry woke up, with the sun shining brightly through the open window. She stretched her arms wide


    and reached for the clock on the bedside table and discovered it was already noon.


    The door opened and Jackson walked in.


    "Hi, honey," Cherry greeted him, as she sat up on the bed.


    "Did you just wake up? Are you hungry?" Jackson approached Cherry and sat beside her on the bed,


    his hand stroked Cherry''s hair.


    Cherry massaged her stomach area. "A little bit," she answered.


    "Okay, why don''t you get dressed ande down? Lily already prepared lunch," Jackson told Cherry.


    "That sounds good. I don''t know what I do without Lily," Cherry said, as she stepped off the bed.


    "I know. But I take good care of you, too," Jackson teased Cherry.


    Cherryughed," Do you really?" She hugged Jackson, and continued," But honey, promise me we''ll


    keep Lily forever, to take care of us. Even if we have to raise her sry, okay?" Cherry pleaded with


    her eyes.


    "Yes, of course, both of you need her. She can''t leave us. I''ll take care of it, okay? You just take care of


    yourself and our baby," Jackson reassured her.


    "Thank you, honey," Cherry smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Cherry went downstairs after freshening up and discovered Joe in the living room, surrounded by all his


    toys.


    "Hi, Joe, what are you doing?" Cherry asked.


    "I''m building a castle for you and Daddy, Mommy," Joe replied without lifting his eyes from his toys," I


    want you and Daddy to live in a big castle."


    Cherry smiled at Joe. She sat down on the floor beside Joe.


    "But Joe, the castle might be too small for us. What should we do?" Cherry joked with Joe.


    "Mommy, it''s just a model. Don''t worry, your castle will be big and we''ll all fit in there. I want you both to


    live a happy life there," Joe answered, looking intently at Cherry''s eyes.


    "I''m sure we will, Joe. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?" Cherry asked.


    Joe nodded," You need to eat a lot, Mommy. My little sister needs to be healthy," Joe said while he


    yed with his toys.


    "How do you know the baby will be a girl?" Cherry asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Joe turned to Cherry. "That''s what Daddy said, the baby is a girl."


    Cherry was about to say something to Joe when Jackson came down from the stairs at that time.


    "Jackson, why did you tell Joe that the baby was a girl?" Cherry asked Jackson.


    "What?" Jackson turned to Joe," What did you say to Mommy, Joe?"


    "What you said, Daddy," Joe didn''t look up at Joe and kept ying.


    Cherry and Jackson shook their heads at Joe''s indifference.


    Jackson cupped Cherry''s face in his hand. "Honey, you know better than to believe what Joe said."


    "How can you say that about your gifted son, Daddy?" Joe answered before Cherry could say anything.


    Jackson red at Joe," Just y with your toys!" He softened his face and turned back to Cherry,"


    Don''t be angry. Come on, let''s eat together."


    Cherry sighed," Alright. But just a little. We''re having dinner with Jean and Mondter."


    "Eat as much as you can, because you have to feed the baby, too," Jackson replied.


    Jackson apanied Cherry at the dining room, as she ate the food Lily prepared.


    When she finished herst bite, Jackson asked Cherry," It''s a nice day out, do you want to take a


    walk?"


    "That sounds like a great idea," Cherry agreed. She wanted to get some fresh air anyway.


    Cherry went back to the living room to check on Joe. "Joe, once you''re done ying, go upstairs and


    do your homework, okay?"


    "Yes, Mommy. I''ll do my homework after I build the castle. I will always obey you, Mommy," Joe replied


    without looking at Cherry and Jackson.


    Cherry shook her head but left him alone.


    Cherry followed Jackson out the front door.

 Chapter 521 Danger! Watch Out! (Part One)

    Chapter 521 Danger! Watch Out! (Part One)


    Cherry, Jackson, and Joe arrived at the restaurant early for their dinner that night with Mond and Jean.


    They were ushered into a private room by the receptionist.


    Cherry and Jackson peered over the menu while Joe enjoyed the free snacks served when the


    receptionist ushered Mond and Jean inside the private room. Mond lingered by the door and nced at


    Cherry, then Jackson before he stepped inside. He kept his eyes down, avoiding Jackson''s, as he sat


    down beside Jean.


    Joe''s face lit up when he saw Jean and Mond. "Auntie Jean! Uncle Mond!"


    Jean crouched down, with her arms out, to catch the running Joe. She hugged him tight and gave him


    a kiss on top of his head. "Hi, Joe, sorry, we''rete."


    "It''s okay, Auntie Jean," Joe kissed her on the cheek.


    Cherry stood up to greet Mond with a hug. "How are you, Mond?"


    Mond replied with a curt smile.


    "I''ll call the waiter to get our food," Cherry announced before she walked out of the room.


    Joe sat beside Jean and showed her his drawings. Jackson and Mond fidgeted in their seats, silent.


    "So, things went well?" Jackson finally broke the ice and asked Mond.


    "Of course!" Mond almost shouted without looking at Jackson. Mond''s face grew red while he waited


    for Jackson to reply.


    Jackson was surprised with Mond''s reaction and he watched Mond as he tried to calm down. Mond


    was the only family he had got besides Cherry and Joe.


    "Mond, do you hate me?" Jackson asked. He had always wanted to know but didn''t dare to ask.


    "I think you know the answer to that question," Mond replied with ice in his voice. This time, Mond


    looked into Jackson''s eyes when he replied.


    "I know Grandpa had hurt you once before. But he''s gone now, and he was doing what he had to. I


    never hated you and I hope you can stop hating me for -" Jackson exined but Mond interrupted him


    before he could finish.


    "So you''re being nice now? Weren''t you there with Andrew when he turned me away? When you got to


    live with suchfort, I had to do everything by myself because I had no family!" Mond vented out. He


    red at Jackson, but he knew he didn''t hate his brother. He just needed to vent out his anger.


    Jackson didn''t know what to say. Everything Mond said was true. He knew Mond only had the money


    Grandpa gave him and he had nobody but himself.


    Cherry returned to the room and the two men pretended nothing happened.


    But Cherry knew something happened while she was away from the room. She noticed Mond''s sad


    face and Jackson''s guilty expression before they could change their mood.


    "Jean, Joe,e sit closer," Cherry requested, with a smile on her face.


    "Mommy, I''m going to sit between Daddy and Uncle Mond. So all the boys can sit together. And we are


    three, and you and Auntie Jean are only two, so we win!" Joe cheered and ran to sit beside the two


    brothers.


    "You''re such a naughty boy, Joe," Jean remarked. Joe always put a smile on Jean''s face, no matter


    what she was going through at that moment.


    The waiters entered the room, with tes of food in their hands, which they ced at the center of the


    table.


    Joe''s eyes went big when he saw all the food. "Wow, Mommy, there''s so much food!" Joe eximed.


    "Are we having a party?"


    "Yes, Joe, it''s our party, and Auntie Jean and Uncle Mond are our guests. We want them to have fun,


    right?" Cherry exined.


    "Auntie Jean is also your sister, and Uncle Mond helped you. That''s why you invited them to our party!"


    Joe cheered.


    Cherry smiled at Joe and turned to Mond. "Mond, thank you for joining us tonight. We really are


    thankful for all the help you gave us," Cherry said.


    "You''re wee, Cherry. And I came for you," Mond reiterated. He was surprised at Cherry''s words


    because he was not used to praises.


    Cherry continued. "Mond, you are my husband''s brother and my sister''s friend. We would like to get to


    know you better. And if you''re not unwilling, we''d love to see you more often," Cherry proposed.


    Jackson was surprised at Cherry''s announcement. She didn''t know the real story between Jackson and


    Mond but she must have known something since she was trying to fix their rtionship.


    Mond stared at Cherry, unsure what to do next. Mond was willing to be friends and had a better


    rtionship with Cherry. But friends with Jackson? His hate might have subsided but he was still angry


    at Jackson.


    Jean stayed silent, waiting for Mond to respond.


    Cherry kept the smile on her face while she waited for Mond to say something.


    Mond shifted his eyes away from the two women. He knew they waited for an answer.


    "Okay," Mond stammered.


    Joe smiled and pped. He grabbed Jackson and Mond''s hands," Now that Daddy and Uncle Mond


    are going to be friends, you should shake hands."


    Forced by Joe, Jackson and Mond shook each other''s hand but quickly took it back after a few


    seconds.


    "Come on then, let''s eat! Mond?" Cherry offered Mond a te of chicken, who took it. Cherry knew the


    only way to repair Mond and Jackson''s rtionship was to change Mond''s mind. He had been alone all


    his life and it was not easy for him to trust anyone, including his own family, especially his own family. It


    would take time.


    Mond felt himself loosen up at Cherry''s invitation. He had never had anyone taking care of him before,


    aside from Jean.


    "Mommy, you love me the most, right? Because you helped Uncle Mond first instead of me!" Joe


    crossed his arms and pouted.


    Jackson leaned over to Joe," Joe, do you remember what Mommy just said? Uncle Mond and Auntie


    Jean are our guests. We should treat them nice."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Daddy, you don''t like me anymore, either!" Joe turned to Jackson, then Cherry. "Don''t you like me


    anymore?"


    Cherry and Jackson exchanged looks and shook their heads. Sometimes, it was hard to figure out what


    went on in their son''s head.


    Joe turned to Jean for help," Auntie Jean, Daddy and Mommy don''t love me anymore!"


    "Don''t be angry, Joe. I''ll help you with your food," Mond replied. He ced a heap of chicken and


    vegetables on Joe''s te.


    "Thank you, Uncle Mond! I''m so happy!" eximed Joe.


    Mond ruffled Joe''s hair and grinned at him. It looked like that was what Joe wanted.


    The rest of them dug into the food that Cherry carefully ordered for the five of them. Jean offered


    Cherry soup, which she carefully set down beside her te. Cherry watched as Jean asked Jackson


    about work, and Mond yed with Joe in between bites.


    The dinner party was over and the five of them were outside the restaurant to say their goodbyes.


    Cherry watched as the traffic continued to zoom past them on the street. Day or night, the city was


    busy as ever.


    Joe held out his hand to Jean, who took it. She wanted to cherish every moment she had with Joe.


    Joe smiled as Jean held his hand tight. He looked around his family, who had smiles on their faces. As


    he turned his attention back to Jean, he noticed a store on the other side of the road selling his favorite


    Peking sugarcoated haws. He tugged on Jean''s hand and pointed to the store. "Auntie Jean, I want to


    eat sugarcoated haws."

 Chapter 522 Danger! Watch Out! (Part Two)

    Chapter 522 Danger! Watch Out! (Part Two)


    Everybody heard Joe''s request.


    "You want them now?" Jean asked. It didn''t matter though if he wanted to eat them now orter, she


    was going to buy the haws because Joe requested it.


    Cherry knew Jean would buy the haws for Joe because she loved Joe.


    Cherry ced a hand on Jean''s arm. "It''s okay, Jean. I''ll go buy some with Joe."


    "Are you sure? It''s no trouble for me," Jean told Cherry. She really didn''t want Cherry to walk across


    the busy road. It was only a short distance but it could still be dangerous, especially since there wasn''t


    any sidewalk.


    Cherry shook her head," It''s okay. I''ll take Joe with me." She turned to Jackson and said," I''m going


    across the street to buy haws for Joe. Talk to Mond, okay?"


    Jackson was worried but didn''t dare defy Cherry''s request. He nodded.


    "It''s just across the road, I''ll be fine." Cherry took Joe''s hand to take him to the shop. "Be careful," Jean


    shouted as they crossed the road.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mond hesitated but forced himself to talk to Jackson. "Did you arrange this dinner so we can talk?"


    Jackson shook his head. "I didn''t know about this until Cherry told me." He nodded his head towards


    Cherry. "She arranged it all by herself."


    "You mean, you didn''t tell her our past?" Mond asked with shock in his voice. He thought Cherry knew


    about him and Jackson. But apparently, she didn''t.


    Jackson shook his head.


    Jackson turned to Mond," Cherry doesn''t know about our past. But she''s right. And -"


    Mond cut in and broke his sentence iplete," No, Jackson! You''re not my brother. You''ve never


    acted like my big brother. What you want is impossible!"


    "I''m not expecting us to be instant brothers. But maybe we can try to get to know each other, and


    end this fight between us. What do you think?" Jackson proposed. He didn''t want Mond to hate him


    anymore. He just wanted Mond to be happy.


    Mond didn''t know what to say.


    Jackson continued. "Mond, please don''t hate Grandpa. He didn''t have any choice that time. You know


    the Chu family''s reputation in this city. If people found out, we would be destroyed. Grandpa needed to


    do what was right for the family. He had no other choice, he had to do it."


    "He had to do it? Did you even know what I thought?" replied Mond. He breathed out hot air from his


    nose, and his eyes red at Jackson.


    Standing not far away from them, Jean felt the tension that emanated from Mond and decided to step


    away.


    She made sure to give them enough distance so she was near but far enough not to hear them.


    While she waited for her family, Jean''s eyes wandered around and watched the cars pass by.


    Suddenly, a familiar car parked not far from where they stood. Even though the street lights might not


    be very bright, she knew it was Sally''s car.


    She walked closer to confirm her suspicions. And when she saw the license te, she knew she was


    right.


    Jean checked the driver''s seat and found Sally inside the car.


    Sally had her eyes on something else. Jean followed Sally''s gaze and found it was on Cherry and Joe,


    who were about to cross the street.


    Jean wondered why Sally would park her car and just watch Cherry and Joe. A thought popped into her


    head.


    Suddenly, a bad feeling came to Jean. Sally had always hated and envied Cherry. She was still in love


    with Jackson and she could not stand that he was with Cherry. Sally might be seeking revenge on her


    now.


    ''Oh shit! I need to warn Cherry!'' Jean thought to herself. She double backed and ran towards her sister.


    When she found Cherry, she was already crossing the street, Joe''s hand in hers. Joe had the


    sugarcoated haws in his other hand and was happily munching away with it.


    Jean wanted to run towards and protect them, but there were so many cars, and she couldn''t cross.


    "Cherry!" Jean shouted. "Cherry!" Cherry and Joe were almost halfway across the street and Sally


    could run them over in seconds.


    "Cherry!" Jean shouted again. But the noise of the passing cars drowned out her voice and Cherry


    didn''t hear her at all.


    A blinding light appeared from Jean''s side and she knew Sally had started her car.


    Jean shouted Cherry''s name again to warn her but it was drowned out by a loud honking car.


    Jean was in near panic at this time. Cherry was her little sister, and Joe was her favorite nephew. She


    had to do something!


    She instinctively ran towards Cherry and Joe," Cherry! Watch out!"


    Jean looked back and discovered Sally had made her way towards Cherry in her car.


    Jackson and Mond both looked up when they heard the sound of a car speeding on the road. Mond''s


    eyes widened when he discovered Sally''s familiar car.


    Jackson''s eyes instinctively went to Cherry and Joe, and he noticed Jean running frantically towards


    them.


    A blinding light caught the side of Cherry''s eyes.


    She stopped and shielded her eyes from it with her free hand. She held Joe closer to her.


    "Cherry! Watch out!"


    Cherry finally heard Jean, who was running towards her. Before she could answer, Jean pushed her


    and Joe aside, and they fell hard down on the ground.


    A loud crash exploded followed by total silence.


    Mond and Jackson ran towards them, but she couldn''t hear them.


    Cherryy on the ground, her arms wrapping around Joe. What happened?


    Before Cherry could even begin to recover, Jackson was at their side. Jackson checked for injuries on


    both Cherry and Joe. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    Jackson stammered his words, still shocked at what had just happened. He looked for wounds or blood


    on Cherry and Joe. He held Joe''s face in his hands and asked," Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "I''m okay, Daddy, I''m not hurt. Mommy protected me," Joe answered Jackson.


    Cherry held on tightly to Joe, her eyes nk, her lips silent.


    "Cherry? Honey?" Jackson shook Cherry gently to regain her consciousness.


    Cherry''s gaze stayed in front, her mind nk.


    Mond went straight to the side of the road, towards Jean, whoy in a pool of blood. His jaw hung


    open, unable to approach Jean.


    He couldn''t believe what just happened. He stared at Jean, refusing to understand.


    Cherry''s eyes settled on a shocked Mond and then on Jean''s lifeless body on the ground. Cherry


    scrambled to remember what happened. She gasped when she remembered hearing Jean''s frantic


    voice, and the sound of that car, and how Jean pushed her and Joe away.


    "Jean!" Cherry broke out of Jackson''s arms and crawled towards her sister.


    Mond broke out of his shock and found Cherry crawl towards Jean. He stopped Cherry from reaching


    Jean.


    "Jean, oh, Jean," Cherry cried. She tried to move closer but Mond held her back.

 Chapter 523 Worrying About Mommy (Part One)

    Chapter 523 Worrying About Mommy (Part One)


    Holding Cherry back, Mond tightened his grip enough to keep her but not enough to hurt. "You''re


    pregnant. This is not a suitable sight for you to see," he told her calmly.


    Cherry struggled against Mond''s hold. "No, no!" she shouted. "She is my sister, I need to save her."


    Still keeping his grip on Cherry, Mond held fast. "Don''t worry," heforted her. "I''ve called an


    ambnce." He could understand her urge to get to her sister, but how could he in good conscience let


    her see all that blood? She was pregnant, after all.


    Cherry managed to wiggle a little to be able to see a small sliver of her sister. Jean was still lying in a


    pool of blood, her face the image of stillness.


    Sobbing, Cherry shouted at Jean," Jean, how could you be so silly? Why did you save me, sister?" She


    kept on struggling and trying to wriggle out of Mond''s hold, desperately needing to get to Jean.


    Finally, Jackson arrived. Mond released Cherry into her husband''sforting arms.


    Jackson consoled and cuddled her. "Baby, calm down. The ambnce is on its way. She''ll be in the


    best medical care soon."


    Cherry couldn''t control her feelings at all. She kept shivering and her hands trembled. She stared up at


    Jackson, bewailing," I can''t calm down! My sister is different now. She''s not a bad person anymore.


    Why would this happen to her? Why?"


    Gazing sympathetically down at his bawling wife, Jackson felt helpless. "This was an ident." He


    knew it was hopeless to try to get Cherry to calm down now, so he turned to Mond. "Let''s take her to


    the hospital."


    Mond agreed. Leaving Cherry to wail in Jackson''s arms, Mond carried Jean out of the pool of blood


    and to his car.


    Gripping Cherry''s hand with one hand and gesturing at Joe with the other, Jackson looked at his son.


    "Joe, get in my car, we''ll be going to the hospital now."


    "Okay, Daddy," Joe replied obediently. Completely freaked out by what had just happened, he simply


    did as he was told.


    Cherry wasn''t walking properly, so Jackson held her as they headed to the car. "Baby, it''s okay. We''ll


    get to the hospital and have the doctors help Jean. They''ll give us a prognosis."


    Blinking, she seemed to understand. "Okay, let''s go quickly," she replied quietly. They rapidly got to


    Jackson''s car.


    Driving his car, Jackson followed Mond''s car to the hospital.


    On his way, Mond called the hospital to alert emergency workers to wait at the hospital gate for Jean.


    The moment Mond stopped the car when he arrived at the hospital gates, a team of doctors collected


    Jean onto a hospital gurney and took her into the hospital.


    As soon as Jackson had stopped his car at the hospital, Cherry got out and ran into the hospital.


    Jackson worried about her, but he took responsibility for his young son still in the car. "Joe, let''s get out


    of the car now," he directed as he got out of the driver''s side.


    Obediently, Joe got out too and approached his Daddy. "Daddy, let''s go find Mommy," he said, bottom


    lip trembling. It wasn''t difficult for Joe to realise his Mommy was very upset.


    Her husband and son following, Cherry ran ahead to the emergency department.


    They finally saw Mond at the emergency room door and walked to him hastily. Cherry looked in through


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    the window but didn''t dare enter the room.


    Breathing fast, she felt the pain in her gut and the dizziness in her head. But she forced herself to put


    those aside: Jean was hurt here. She worried terribly about Jean, hoping her sister would be okay. ''I''ll


    never forgive myself if Jean doesn''te out of this okay, '' she thought to herself desperately.


    Jackson and Joe quietly approached her. Noticing his wife''s anxious expression, Jackson decided to


    calm himself down. He nced at Mond and asked," What''s going on?"


    Shaking his head, Mond stared helplessly through the window. "I don''t know. The doctors are trying to


    rescue her now." He had always ignored Jean, taking her for granted like oxygen. Recently though, he


    had been intending to open up to her and reveal his feelings. But now she had been hit by a car.


    Falling silent, Jackson put his hands on Cherry''s shoulders gently, pulling her away from the door.


    "Honey, calm down. She is in surgery, and the doctors are trying to save her." He wanted to assure her


    with his own emotion and hoped that she could calm down.


    "I can''t calm down right now!" Cherry cried. "Jean is my sister, my dear sister. She has hurt me before,


    that''s true, but she has changed now! She is really nice to me. She loves Joy. Jean is my family." She


    had actually hated her own sister not that long ago. But Cherry could tell that her sister had changed.


    Especially from her time in Mond''s house, Jean had taken amazing care of Cherry. So she was very


    grateful to Jean.


    Jackson sighed patiently. "I know, I know. But baby, Jean would be one of the first people here to tell


    you: you need to take care of yourself. You''re pregnant. Do you understand?"


    Staring at the door, behind which her sister was fighting for her life, Cherry nodded, trying to gradually


    calm down.


    Joe noticed that Mommy was beginning to settle down, so he approached her gingerly.


    "Mommy, my Aunt Jean will be fine," he told her, looking up at her with caring eyes.


    Nodding again, Cherry looked down at her beautiful boy. "Joe, are you alright?" she asked, finally


    having the presence of mind to think about something other than Jean.


    Joe replied gratefully," I''m fine, Mommy."


    Somehow, that made Cherry feel better. Her son''s safety and wellbeing was a very important thing for


    her, now especially.


    She stared ahead firmly, realising something. "Sally was driving the car," she spoke seriously.


    She was sure she had seen that woman driving the car. There was no mistaking the hate in Sally''s


    eyes and her distinct facial features, so Cherry was certain.


    Mond had already known this, so his expression didn''t change.


    Jackson, however, was astonished. He kept his face neutral though. He had already guessed Sally


    might have been the culprit. Process of elimination led to her. Mond was the only other person capable


    of doing such a thing, but he had been with Jackson at the time. Thus, Jackson had concluded, it had


    to have been Sally.


    Looking first at his Daddy''s face and then at Mond''s, Joe grew curious. Since neither showed surprise


    on their faces, he decided they must have already known what his Mommy had revealed.

 Chapter 524 Worrying About Mommy (Part Two)

    Chapter 524 Worrying About Mommy (Part Two)


    Cherry didn''t care about the others'' expressions. She stared at Jackson seriously, trying to keep her


    Lower lip trembling as she spoke, she finally burst into tears, copsing onto the floor in grief, guilt and


    worry. She kept telling herself that she should be strong for Jean, but she just couldn''t hold on. Her


    tears finally couldn''t be held back and fell down. The person lying on that bed in the emergency


    operating room was her sister. Cherry wasn''t a cold-hearted monster, how could she possibly be calm


    about this?


    Mond watched Cherry sobbing on the floor and decided to finish her sentiment. "That''s true. She risked


    her life to save you."


    Jackson also knew this, but decided to remain silent.


    As they stood there feeling the emotional turmoil, a doctor came out of the emergency room.


    Cherry stood quickly and hastened to the doctor, pulling her arm. "How is my sister now?" she


    demanded, tears streaked across her face. "Is she alright?"


    The doctor looked at Jackson, realizing who he was. Then she nced at Mond before she finally


    turned to Cherry.


    "I''m so sorry. We''ve done everything we can. But the patient has lost too much blood. I.." She didn''t


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    finish her sentence. In her experience, most families didn''t need the direct statement to understand that


    a tragedy had urred, and she didn''t want to have to say that her patient had died directly. Staring


    sadly at the family, she walked away.


    The doctor''s reply knocked the wind out of Cherry. She breathed short and shallow for a few seconds


    before her mind went ck and she began to copse.


    Jackson caught her and held her in his arms at once. "Doctor, help!" he shouted. "She''s pregnant."


    At this, the doctor rushed back to Cherry. "Bring her. Follow me," she ordered.


    Getting a better hold on his wife, Jackson looked at Mond. "Please take care of Joe for me," he asked


    desperately.


    Mond agreed quickly, feeling terrible about the situation.


    Joe watched his Daddy carry his Mommy away, but he didn''t follow them. His heart beat faster and


    faster, so he turned to Mond and took his hand forfort. "Uncle Mond, I''m terrified." Joe''s lip


    quivered.


    Everything that happened today was harrowing for an adult, so it had to have scared Joe too. Only a


    little boy, how could he bear all of this at once?


    Mond crouched down and stared into Joe at his height. "Joe, don''t be afraid," Mond reassured him. "I''m


    here with you. Your Daddy is going to take care of your Mommy. We''ll all be fine."


    Nodding, Joe replied meekly," Okay." Mond looked very determined and Joe believed him.


    Joe looked at the emergency room door, remembering his aunt. "But Aunt Jean..." he added sadly as


    he stared at the white door.


    Unsure what to say, Mond remained silent at Joe''s mention of Jean. Instead, he also watched the door,


    thinking about how Jean had been such a good woman.


    Several doctors and nurses left through that door. "Shall we send her to the morgue or not?" one of the


    nurses asked.


    "Please, wait a bit. Mr. Jackson will handle this," Mond requested. He didn''t want to make the decision,


    and he''d preferred to hear Jackson''s thoughts. Mond had never really believed in Jackson, but he knew


    now that Jackson would be able to handle this well.


    Understanding what Mond meant by Mr. Jackson, she nodded. "Okay," she replied.


    In the wee hours of the morning, Cherry was still lying unconscious in a hospital bed. Her husband sat


    at her bedside, tightly holding her hand silently and helplessly.


    Keeping the silence, Mond and Joe stood nearby and watched Cherry.


    It suddenly urred to Jackson that it was veryte, so he turned to look at his son. Joe was struggling


    to keep his eyes open.


    Jackson asked," Joe, you must be sleepy now, right?"


    Joe blinked, trying to keep himself awake. "Yes, Daddy," he replied softly. "But I want to be here with


    Mommy." He inhaled deeply. His Mommy wasn''t awake yet, so he wanted to stay with her. He had


    promised her that he would always be with her.


    Considering, Jackson suggested," I''ll stay here with your Mommy, and your Uncle Mond will take you


    home to sleep. Is that okay?"


    Joe''s lips tightened defiantly. "No, Daddy," he refused firmly. "I want to stay here with Mommy." He


    thought it wouldn''t matter if he didn''t sleep, but he needed to stay with his Mommy.


    It wasn''t hard to see that Joe was fighting hard against the urge to sleep. Jackson gently countered,"


    What if you go home with Uncle Mond and sleep now, and then he can bring you back here when you


    wake up. Daddy will be here with Mommy, don''t worry. Nothing will happen."


    Looking deeply into his Daddy''s eyes, Joe finally agreed. As he nodded, his eyelids drifted closed and


    back open sleepily.


    "Take good care of Mommy please, Daddy. I''ll be back when I wake up tomorrow," Joe replied sweetly.


    "Okay, son," Jackson nodded.


    Turning to Mond, he sighed a little. "Mond, take Joe back to my house. Ask Lily to prepare a guest


    room for you. Then please stay there and look after Joe for me. Bring him back in the morning."


    Mond nodded. "Of course."


    Being his elder brother, Jackson trusted that Mond wouldn''t hurt Joe, his own kin. They were all


    members of the Chu Family here.


    Jackson''s trusting eyes warmed Mond inside. ''Maybe it''s because we''re family. Jackson never


    suspects me. He trusts me. His trusting eyes make me feel that there is indeed love in this world.''


    Mond gently took Joe home and then Cherry and Jackson were alone in the hospital room.


    Leaning over his wife''s bed, Jackson gentlyid a hand on her face. His heart nearly breaking inside


    his chest, he spoke to her: "Baby, you need to be okay. I can''t do this without you. I can''t live without


    you. You need to be strong, please," his voice breaking at the end.

 Chapter 525 Worrying About Mommy (Part Three)

    Chapter 525 Worrying About Mommy (Part Three)


    Tears gathered in the corner of his eyes.


    Joe was sitting in the front passenger seat of Mond''s car while his uncle drove. The two were silent as


    they travelled along the road and Joe was looking out the window.


    "Uncle Mond," Joe spoke suddenly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ncing at his nephew, Mond continued driving. "Yes, what?" he answered. ''Does Joe want to speak


    with me?'' he wondered.


    "Is Aunt Jean a good person?" Joe asked in that sweet and innocent manner only a child could


    perform. He remembered how nice his Aunt Jean always was to him. He really believed she was kind


    to him because she really did love him, and children as well. He could still remember the smile he saw


    on her face every time she saw him. But now, the doctor at the hospital said she had died. How could


    he believe this?


    Heaving a sigh, Mond considered his response. "Maybe," he finally replied. "In the past, she did some


    bad things because she couldn''t understand some things. But she has been appropriately punished. In


    recent times, she has changed quite a bit and..."


    He paused before continuing. "And I really thank her. Her soul is beautiful."


    Joe said," Uncle Mond? You know, when I found out that Aunt Jean had bullied my Mommy, I hated


    her. But then, she showed that she didn''t hate me at all. So I think she is a good aunt. She''s a really


    good person." Joe really believed Jean was one of the best people in the world.


    Mond nodded, not saying anything.


    His thoughts returned to what had happened on the road just a few hours ago, and his lips quivered.


    "Uncle Mond, Aunt Jean died for me. That car was driving towards me. I would have been hit by the car


    first. She wanted to protect me, and now she..."


    His voice breaking and trembling, Joe finally broke down and cried.


    Mond didn''t know what to say, he felt a little ufortable here. Joe crying definitely made him sad,


    but he was in uncharted territory here. But Jean had been with him for the recent past and no matter


    what purpose he had, he needed to admit the undeniable effect Jean had had on his life.


    Blinking and asionally ncing at little Joe, Mond patiently exined," Joe, don''t cry. None of us


    expected this. Try not to be too sad, okay? Your Mommy is still in the hospital and she needs you to be


    brave and strong. She can be strong herself, but she needs the strength of you and your Daddy to help


    her. Do you understand?" Mond watched the road as he waited for his nephew''s reply.


    Joe nodded hard, tightened his lips and looked at his uncle. "Yes, I will do anything for Mommy. I won''t


    cry, Uncle Mond."


    Wiping his tears with his sleeve, he raised his head proudly. "I need to be strong. Strong for my


    Mommy," he dered.


    "That''s right! That''s a real man!" Mondmended Joe. Even with this apparently sessful


    interaction with his nephew, Mond still felt terrible.


    Once they had parked Mond''s car, uncle and nephew strode into the living room. Lily and Bill were still


    awake, waiting in the living room.


    ''Why is Mond here?'' Lily wondered in surprise as she saw Mond walk in with little Joe. What was going


    on?


    Bill was also astonished at the sight of Mond. He watched the two walk in and wondered if Mond was


    the kid he thought.


    ncing at Lily, Bill decided to remain silent since she had as well.


    It hadn''t escaped Mond''s notice that Bill and Lily had reacted strangely to his presence.


    "Billy, Lily, Uncle Mond just drove me home," Joe calmly exined. His usual cheerful demeanor was


    surprisingly absent.


    With Joe''s exnation, Lily came to her senses, asking," Well, Joe, how is Mrs. Cherry?"


    Bill was brought out of his stupor as well and he asked," Yes, Joe, how is Mrs. Cherry now?"


    His lips beginning to quiver slightly, Joe lowered his head. "Mommy is unconscious and Daddy is with


    her in the hospital," he answered solemnly.


    Lily nodded, falling silent once again.


    But Joe lifted his head quickly with confidence. "But I believe Mommy will be fine," he dered.


    Waving a hand, Bill replied," Of course. Mrs. Cherry is a good woman, so of course she will be fine."


    "Yes," Joe agreed, nodding firmly.


    Joe quickly realised that he hadn''t introduced Mond to Lily and Bill.


    "Uncle Mond, this is Lily. She is our nanny and very good at cooking. This is Bill. He is our driver and


    usually drives me to and from school." Joe gestured at Lily and Bill in turn as he introduced them.


    Joe turned to Lily and Bill. "Lily, Bill, this is my Uncle Mond. Daddy is letting him stay here in the guest


    room tonight and tomorrow he will take me back to the hospital to see Mommy."


    Lily nodded respectfully. "Hello Mr. Mond," she greeted him politely.


    Following Lily''s example, Bill also nodded to greet Mond.


    "Hello," Mond replied. "You don''t have to be that polite," he added.


    Lily shook her head. "So long as you are here in the Chu Family house, you are our distinguished


    guest. Please have a seat. I''ll clean the guest room for you. It won''t take long," she requested.


    "Okay," Mond acquiesced. "Thank you."


    Lily stood and hurried upstairs.


    "Bill, why don''t you go and have a rest. I''ll sit with Mond until Lily is finished with the guest room. We''ll


    go to bed after that."


    Bill nodded with a small, encouraging smile for Joe. "Okay, okay. If you need me, juste to my room


    in the backyard."


    "Okay," Joe nodded.


    Mond followed Joe to sit on the couch together. Ten minutester, Lily returned downstairs. "Mr. Mond,


    the room is ready. Please go upstairs and have a rest. If you need anything, I live in that small room


    down here," she directed. As she spoke, she pointed at a small room just visible through the window.


    Mond looked into her eyes and replied," Okay. Thanks." He suddenly felt she was kind of mysterious.


    She wasn''t like other babysitters, but she was very polite and deferential. Seeing her threadbare


    clothes, Mond felt that he might overthink.


    Nodding her head in deference, she smiled at Mond. "Okay. I''ll be going to bed now. Please take care


    of Joe. And thank you for taking the trouble."


    "Okay, I will," Mond agreed.


    Once Lily had retired to her room, Mond looked at his nephew. "Time for bed, Joe. Let''s head upstairs."


    "Okay," Joe yawned.

 Chapter 526 Face Life Bravely (Part One)

    Chapter 526 Face Life Bravely (Part One)


    When Lily returned to her room, she sat perched on the edge of her bed deep in thought, ''Why''s Mond


    here? This is so bizarre! Doesn''t he hate Jackson? Or did something change between them?''


    The questions swirled in her mind so fast that they overwhelmed her. ''In all my years of experience, I


    have never seen that the grudge between Mond and Jackson has a possible resolution, let alone so


    fast! But, here they are, getting along well. He''s treating Joe like a treasured nephew and there was no


    hatred in his eyes. Add to that, Joe isn''t on guard when he is with Mond, and he is smart, so he would


    be. Did Mond make his peace with Jackson?''


    Joe was up earlier than usual the next morning and rushed to wake Mond who was in the guest room.


    "Uncle Mond, Uncle Mond, wake up! Hurry! Let''s go check on mom at the hospital!" cried Joe while he


    stood at the side of the bed grasping Mond''s arm and tugging him.


    Mond blinked his drowsy eyes realizing the tugging wouldn''t end. He nced at his watch. ''It''s just


    8:15? Why is he up so early?'' he wondered groaning inwardly.


    "Joe, why are you up so early?" Mond asked groggily sitting up.


    "I couldn''t sleep because I miss Mommy so much. I want to see her," Joe answered.


    Seeing the concern for his Mommy in Joe''s eyes tugged at Mond''s heart, and he knew Joe was very


    worried about Cherry.


    "Okay, okay. Let me dress and we will go," Mond responded as he reached out tousling Joe''s hair.


    "Alright, I''ll wait downstairs, but hurry up!" shot Joe as he ducked Mond''s hand and headed for the


    door.


    Staring at Joe as he walked away, Mond thought Cherry was lucky to have such a happy life. Not only


    did she have a son who cared so much about her, but she also possessed Jackson''s love. He realized


    then, Cherry could live happily even without hispany.


    After diligently performing the mundane morning rituals to prepare for the day, Mond left the room.


    Downstairs he found Joe holding two breakfasts.


    "Uncle Mond, let''s eat on our way, so we can get to Mommy sooner!" stated Joe.


    "Mr. Mond, the young Master doesn''t want breakfast at home, so I packed it for both of you. You can


    eat on your way. Later, I will prepare a breakfast and bring it to master anddy. Please, go to the


    hospital first," Lily said respectfully to Mond looking him in the eye as she approached him.


    Mond nodded at her. ''She isn''t amon maid. I can''t find fault in her disposition, attitude or tone, '' he


    concluded.


    "Fine," Mond acquiesced before he turned to Joe,"Okay Joe, let''s go."


    "Yes!" replied Joe a smile spreading across his face.


    At the hospital, Jackson had kept Cherrypany all night, and stayed awake in case she needed


    him. As he watched the sorrow carved into the lines on her face, he was exceedingly worried for her.


    Since they met, Cherry had only broken down twice. The first was when she fell into aa because


    of Emily, and now, she copsed, this time, owing to Jean. Jackson couldn''t bear her suffering this way.


    Cherry''s eyes fluttered slowly as she woke. She caught sight of Jackson staring at her nkly, and saw


    the fatigue on his face and dark circles under his eyes.


    "Jackson?" Cherry called his name in her weak and hoarse voice, feeling her throat dry and


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ufortable.


    "Babe!! Finally! You are awake!" eximed Jackson excitedly as he jumped to his feet when he heard


    Cherry calling to him weakly.


    Cherry tried to block the wretched scene from her mind. The night before she had been gued by a


    vivid dream, in which Cherry was told she needed to be strong, that she wasn''t an innocent child any


    longer, but a wife and mother who needed to face things bravely.


    Looking at Jackson''s gaunt face, Cherry''s voice was full of concern as she asked,"Did you sleepst


    night?" Suddenly, she felt heartbroken thinking, ''Everything he has done, has been for my benefit.


    Seeing me like this, he must feel terrible.''


    "No, I couldn''t fall asleep because you hadn''t regained consciousness," a sad smile spread across


    Jackson''s face, and he stared into Cherry''s eyes affectionately as he responded.


    Cherry raised her hand to Jackson''s face and ran it across his cheek. Although the stubble was rough


    and covered his face, he was a charismatic and handsome sight to her.


    "Jackson, please, go and get some sleep! I promise I''ll be fine!" Cherry said smiling tenderly. ''Now that


    I have decided to face the troubles and challenges ahead cheerfully, I will get through this. I don''t want


    him to worry about me. He is my motivation, and if he were worn out, I would be at a loss and unable to


    continue, '' she thought.


    "No! I have to stay with you!" Jackson refused emphatically.


    Switching to a motherly pitch, Cherry smiled sweetly saying,"But, if you don''t get sleep, you will be


    exhausted and not able to help me if I need you."


    The door swung open just then, drawing the attention of both Jackson and Cherry.


    In the doorway were Joe and Mond anxiously looking in their direction. Seeing Cherry was awake, Joe


    beamed, rushed to her enthusiastically and seized her hand.


    "Mommy! Mommy! you woke up!!" Joe called out loudly as he hurried to her side. His expression


    reflected his joy.


    "Joe!" Cherry said weakly, yet the pure joy in her voice and on her pained face couldn''t be denied.


    When she saw her son''s sweet face, her heart felt lighter.


    "Mommy, are you hungry? Lily said she would bring breakfast to you and Daddy, soon," Joe had a


    concerned expression when he asked.


    "I''m not hungry," she replied, and turned to Jackson,"Please, tell Lily not toe. We''ll go home soon."


    "No, you can''t!" shot Jackson firmly,"You can''t leave the hospital. You need to stay for more testing."


    "I''m fine, really. There''s no need to worry about me, and I don''t want to stay at the hospital. I can''t


    tolerate these strong, pungent medical smells," Cherry told him softly noticing Jackson''s concern.

 Chapter 527 Face Life Bravely (Part Two)

    Chapter 527 Face Life Bravely (Part Two)


    Jackson fell silent at Cherry''s insistent tone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You could have them give her a general check-up, and if the results are good, you can take her


    home," Mond suggested when he saw Jackson''s concern.


    Jackson nodded in agreement.


    When the Doctor came to give Cherry a check-up, Jackson, Mond, and Joe waited out in the corridor


    impatiently.


    "What about Jean?" Mond asked, wanting to hear Jackson''s thoughts.


    "I have no idea, yet. All I want for now is to know she is safe. I have no time to think beyond that,"


    Jackson stated, looking at the door where the doctor was examining Cherry. He was apprehensive, and


    until he knew she was fine, he wouldn''t be able to focus on other matters.


    Mond stared at the closed door too and suggested,"Leave the matter to me. After all, Jean was with me


    for a long time. Let me do this for her."


    Jackson shifted his gaze staring at Mond, unsure how to respond. Even though he understood how


    Mond felt, he had misgivings. After all, this was Cherry''s sister, so he was afraid of Cherry''s reaction if


    he let Mond handle Jean''s funeral.


    It was as though Mond read Jackson''s mind. He knew as Jean''s rtives, Jackson and Cherry might


    not trust him with Jean''s final matters.


    "Don''t worry, Jean''s burial will be handled properly," Mond reassured him confidently as he rested a


    hand on Jackson''s shoulder. Mond had confidence in his abilities, and knew he could settle this matter


    without any regrets.


    Jackson stared silently into Mond''s eyes for a long time and finally nodded in agreement. He believed


    that these were Mond''s genuine feelings.


    Joe walked over to Jackson, looking up into his eyes and asked,"Daddy, will we attend aunt Jean''s


    funeral with Mommy?"


    The innocent question took both Jackson and Mond by surprise, because the thought hadn''t crossed


    their minds, and neither of the two knew where Cherry stood on the idea.


    "Well, it depends on what Mommy wants. How about we ask her when we get her home and she is


    settled?" Jackson offered while contemting, ''I was so focused on Cherry and how she was doing


    that I hadn''t even considered attending the funeral. Now, I am more concerned about her feelings. I


    want to be supportive, and respectful of her feelings. If she wants to attend, we will, but, I won''t force


    her.''


    "Got it. We will wait till Mommy is in a better mood to talk to her about it," Joe said as he nodded.


    When Cherry came out of the exam room, she saw Jackson, Mond and Joe hanging out in the hallway


    near the door.


    As soon as Jackson saw Cherry, he strode over to her.


    As he approached, the doctor standing next to Cherry greeted Jackson with a slight nod.


    "Doctor, how is she?" asked Jackson.


    "Both patients, mother and unborn baby, are doing well. She can be discharged from the hospital today,


    but she needs to remain stress-free, and not be exposed to anything that will make her excitable, or


    upset her," the doctor warned.


    "Okay doctor, I understand," Jackson replied as he nced at Cherry.


    Ignoring Jackson''s worried expression, Cherry forced a smile and called out cheerfully,"Joe, we can go


    home now."


    "Okay, Mommy," Joe said happily as he rushed to her side and tucked his hand in hers,"Let''s leave


    together."


    Cherry saw Mond standing off to the side and in a soft tone asked,"Would you like toe with us?"


    "No, thank you for the offer though. I still have some matters to deal with. I''m d to know you''re okay


    now. I will walk with you to the entrance, and then I have to go my way," Mond exined


    straightforwardly.


    Cherry nodded in his direction, understanding Mond hadpany business matters to deal with.


    When they reached the entrance of the hospital, they parted ways. The small family of three headed to


    the parking lot while Mond went in the other direction.


    In the car, Jackson took out his phone and started cking away, typing a text message while Cherry


    and Joe waited for him to start the car.


    The message stated simply, ''Fill me in on Sally''s whereabouts when you have traced them.''


    After hitting send to the recipient, Mond, he slipped the phone back into his pocket.


    "What''s going on? Did something happen at the bar?" Cherry asked. She thought Jackson must have a


    ton of work backing up at the bar he needed to handle after being absent so long.


    "No, it''s nothing. Don''t give it a second thought," Jackson reassured her smiling as he started the car


    and drove off.


    There was only peace in her heart and calmness in her mind as Cherry watched the scenery pass by


    through the window. ''Jean left me.


    Five years ago, she cost me my closest friend and confidant, but, the other day, she gave her life to


    save my son and me. Finally, she owed me nothing; perhaps I should call it even. She used to bully


    me, and I hated her for it years ago, but, over time, that changed. It was a blessing to have her back in


    my life. Before we could really make up and spend time together happily though, she left me forever.''


    A tear slipped silently down her cheek as she thought.


    Jackson had seen Cherry''s sad expression, and reached out to hold her icy hand wanting tofort


    her. He hurt inside wanting to protect her from all harm.


    Cherry inhaled deeply, slowly, and as she exhaled, she pushed the contrary, sad feelings out before


    turning to gaze at the side of Jackson''s face and tenderly whisper,"Jackson, I love you."


    A slight nod and silence from Jackson greeted Cherry''s words.

 Chapter 528 Her Leaving (Part One)

    Chapter 528 Her Leaving (Part One)


    At Jackson''s house, Lily and Bill were in high spirits waiting at the door for Cherry''s return. When Lily


    saw Cherrying up the path, she rushed out of the house towards her.


    She was relieved seeing Cherry looking better today, and her smile broadened the closer she got.


    "Ma''am, it''s so great to see you home so soon!" Lily gushed happily.


    Cherry nodded giving both Lily and Bill a smile as she took Lily''s hand, she said kindly,"I''m okay, don''t


    fret over me."


    Even though Cherry tried to assuage her fears, Lily was a little worried about her, but she had to nod


    her head and pretend to wipe any apprehension away so Cherry wouldn''t know.


    Lily and Cherry walked into the house arm in arm with Jackson and Joe following behind silently.


    "Ma''am, please rest on the sofa for a little while and I will prepare something for you to eat," suggested


    Lily as they got into the house.


    "Okay, but don''t make that much," Cherry replied.


    As soon as Cherry was sitting on the couch, Jackson sat down next to her and took her hand in his.


    "Babe, let Lily prepare enough food for you, even if you don''t end up eating all of it, just in case, okay?"


    said Jackson, his eyes filled with love and concern as he silently pleaded with her.


    "I don''t want to waste any food though Jackson," Cherry exined.


    "That doesn''t matter right now," Jackson retorted.


    Joe brought a cup of water, offering it to Cherry,"Mommy, please have some water."


    Joe''s sensible actions thrilled Cherry. She took the cup from Joe and said,"To my surprise, my son has


    learned how to take good care of others."


    "Mommy, you always take such good care of Daddy and me, it''s our turn to thank you by serving you


    well. Rely on us in the future." Joe''s voice was full of innocent pride, and his words were warm and


    powerful.


    A satisfied smile crossed Cherry''s face, softening it. She had always regarded Joe as the most


    important person in her life, and today was no exception.


    "Joe, go upstairs and rx, I will see after your Mommy and have dinner with her," said Jackson.


    "Okay," Joe nodded to his Daddy, and said to his Mommy,"Mommy, I''ll go downstairs if you need me."


    "Okay, you go ahead, but don''t y for too long," Cherry lovingly reminded him.


    Joe was already running for the stairs as Cherry spoke, but, he stopped and waved to his Mommy as


    he said,"Okay, and I will do my homework in a little while"


    Later that evening, Cherry and Jacksonid in bed. She snuggled in his arms while he stared up at the


    ceiling.


    The mood in the room was dull and depressing, when out of the blue,"My darling?" Cherry''s voice


    sounded much louder in the quietness of the room.


    "Yes? what''s is it?" Jackson replied immediately, a hint of concern in his tone.


    "Will you help me deal with my sister''s affairs?" implored Cherry. She had been dwelling on it all day.


    There was so much that needed to be dealt with, but in her condition, she didn''t know how to face


    them. She could only ask Jackson for help.


    Jackson stroked Cherry''s arm lightly in aforting way and informed her,"Mond will take care of the


    details. If there is anything you do not feel satisfactory, I will fix it. Don''t worry about anything,


    anymore."


    Since Jean had lived in Mond''s home for a long time, it made sense to Cherry that he would handle the


    details, so, Cherry was relieved.


    Jackson went on,"Babe, do you want to attend her funeral?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry''s heart was heavy with sorrow, and her eyes were ssy as she stared ahead nkly, lost in


    sadness. She wasn''t sure whether she would feel up to attending or not, but if Cherry didn''t attend,


    would there be a rtive to attend? Worried her emotions would get the best of her at the funeral,


    Cherry thought she should stay away. If she were to be stressed, it could harm her baby and


    cause more anxiety to Jackson and Joe.


    Jackson waited for a long time but Cherry didn''t answer him.


    "Babe, I''ll go with you to her funeral, if you wanna go. But, you don''t have to, if you don''t want to. We


    can stay home," Jackson told her. He would follow Cherry''s lead on this.


    After a long silence, Cherry shook her head slowly exining,"It''s not that I don''t want to go, but, I''m


    afraid that I will be too depressed to control my emotions at the funeral."


    When Cherry had finished confessing, she flung her face into Jackson''s chest and closed her eyes,


    quietly breathing while trying to stop the tears threatening to spill over again.


    While rubbing her back lightly Jackson consoled her by softly reminding her,"It''s okay Babe, I will stay


    home with you, and Mond will deal with the details."


    "Darling, please don''t leave me alone, I am frightened," pleaded Cherry. The world appeared so dark


    right now, and she was feeling too afraid to be alone.


    "Don''t be afraid, Babe, I am not going anywhere. I am here and will always protect you," Jackson


    her to him, firmly, trying to give her his strength and warmth.


    Cherry wrapped her arms around Jackson''s waist, soaking in his warmth and enjoying the closeness.


    She felt secure that she wasn''t alone.


    Sitting in a corner of Jean''s darkened room, Mond clutched a piece of paper in his hand. There were


    three sentences written on the paper.


    I wish Cherry could forgive me for all the things I did.


    I love Joe and always pray for his happiness.


    I hope Mond will put down hatred and find his way back to love.


    A tear slipped from Mond''s eyes and rolled down his face as he stared straight ahead. ''One of Jean''s


    hopes was for me to give up my revenge and live with love in my heart. Jean, I did! I gave up my


    revenge and Jackson and I are brothers again, but, where are you? Won''t youe to make sure the


    rtionship between Jackson and I stays harmonious? It''s the only way your dream cane


    true!''

 Chapter 529 Her Leaving (Part Two)

    Chapter 529 Her Leaving (Part Two)


    Unable to hold the tears back as he thought of Jean and her hopes, Mond began crying in earnest.


    Mond crumpled in a ball, huddling himself, shuddering with sobs as he cried, with his head between his


    bent legs. All the sadness that had been pent up, pushed down for years and years came bursting out.


    A few dayster, dressed tastefully in ck, Mond exited the cemetery and got into his car. As he drove


    away, he made a silent promise, ''Although I left you here, and can''t be here all the time, I wille visit


    you regrly.''


    When he returned to the ZM Group building, Mond was as collected andposed as always, and he


    treated everyone indifferently.


    Sitting at his desk, Mond called the assistant and said,"Please,e here."


    "Yes Sir, President Mond," the assistant said politely.


    Within seconds there was a knock at his office door before the assistant opened it and stepped in.


    "Mr. Mond, how can I help you?" asked the professional and polished looking assistant. She met with


    the detached demeanor from Mond she was ustomed to.


    "Have you made any progress in the task of finding Sally that I assigned to you?" Mond had a


    murderous glint in his eye as he demanded. Whether in the name of Cherry or of Jean, Sally would pay


    for what she did.


    "Yes," his assistant nodded as she ced a slip of paper onto Mond''s table adding,"This is Sally''s


    residence now."


    "This is where Sally is living now?" echoed Mond.


    "Yes, it should still be her current address. She has been living there the past few weeks. I made


    arrangements for a security detail to watch her. At present, there''s been no change," the assistant


    reported. Having worked for Mond a while, she knew his expectations well, and did her best to


    thoroughly assist him with this problem.


    Jumping from his seat, Mond took the paper and grabbed his coat as he stormed out of the office.


    After leaving ZM Group, Mond sped along, following the directions his assistant provided him. Soon, he


    found himself at a nice, yet out of the way ce. He had arrived at the address written on the paper.


    Mond got out of his car and walked into the apartmentplex. When Mond reached the door


    scribbled on the paper, there was a fire burning in his eyes. He stood there regaining the tenuous grip


    he had on his fury and then jammed his finger to ring the bell.


    After waiting for a long time, the door slowly opened.


    Standing before Mond was Sally looking as though she expected Mond to be standing on the either


    side of the door. No surprise registered as she waved him in, casually weing him in,"Come in."


    Leaving the door open, Sally turned and walked further into the apartment with Mond following her.


    Sally stopped in front of French windows, her nonchnce enraged Mond and he rushed up behind


    her. He yanked Sally''s arm, pulling her back and into the corner. He hurried over and put his hands


    around her throat, choking her.


    "Why did you do it?" Mond demanded. His hands were strong, and he could feel her trying to gasp for


    breath, her pulse throbbing beneath his fingers. How easy it would be to choke the life from her, to take


    Sally''s life for Jean''s. Since it was Sally who had taken Jean''s life, it seemed right that Sally die as well.


    Sally didn''t resist. Mond stared in her ssy, dull looking eyes. He could see clearly Sally didn''t care


    what happened to her, there was no strength in her to resist.


    "Mond Xu, what Jean is to you? Who are you to seek retribution for her?" Sally spat giving Mond a


    contemptuous look. If Mond told her he doing it for Cherry, she would know Mond was in love with her.


    She already knew Mond gave up his thoughts of revenge because of how he felt about Cherry. But


    now? Mond had gone to great lengths to find her, and for what? For the sake of Jean''s death? Who


    was Jean? She was a mere woman who had many affairs with many men and didn''t deserve anyone''s


    pity. Why didn''t Cherry hate Jean? Why was Mond now treating her badly? How could it be over Jean''s


    death?


    "Sally, do you mean to tell me that your goal was to kill Jean?" Mond asked enraged as he red at


    Sally.


    As Sally stared up at Mond''s face, a twisted smile grew.


    "Oh-ho," Sallyughed, looking up at Mond''s eyes with hysteria and said,"The truth is that you are here


    for Cherry, isn''t it?" "Don''t you know why I am doing this?


    "Sally He, you are as mad as the mad hatter!" screamed Mond angrily.


    Something about being called mad made Sally snap back to semi-reality and she found her fire


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    shouting back at him,"Yes! Yes, I am. I am totally off my rocker! I loved Jackson wildly for so many


    years, and what do I have for giving my blind devotion? I have nothing! That''s what I have! When we


    were younger, Jackson would hold my hand like a brother. Now though? Now, I can''t even get close to


    him. How could I stay sane?"


    Sally''s words struck a chord in Mond. He understood Sally''s feelings a little. There was no doubt in his


    mind how deeply she felt about Jackson, but how she went about things was not tolerable.


    Sally continued rambling,"Do you really believe that I aimed at hurting anyone else? Do you think it was


    my n that things happened the way they did? I did everything for Jackson, so he would care about


    me. I hoped that he would treat me the way he did five years ago, when he left everything behind,


    including Cherry, just to take care of me. I don''t care whether Cherry is his wife, I only want his love and


    attention, but, the reality turned out to bepletely opposite to what I expected! His heart is full of


    love for Cherry! She is everything to him, and he cares little for me."


    As she finished her tirade, tears poured from Sally''s eyes, streaming down her face.

 Chapter 530 She Changed

    Chapter 530 She Changed


    As tears streamed down Sally''s face, Mond''s hands gripped her throat tightly still. He hated when


    women cried, especially Sally. He didn''t know whether he could trust that her tears were genuine which


    left him unsure how to react.


    While watching her sob, Mond''s hand gradually loosened, until finally, he released Sally''s neck and


    walked over and sat on the couch.


    Mond''s head was down making it impossible for Sally to see the expression on his face.


    "If anything had happened to Jackson and Cherry''s son or to Cherry, do you think Jackson would have


    let you off the hook?" asked Mond suddenly, his voice heavy anding out as a defeated, tired


    sound. Everyone who knew Jackson also knew he would never rest, or let someone get away if harm


    befell Cherry or his son. Cherry was his beloved, and he would move heaven and earth to protect her.


    "I knew, but, even knowing he''d have me incarcerated, I still couldn''t bear that Cherry stayed at his


    side, showing off their happiness in front of me. If I can''t have him, Cherry, can''t either! Do they really


    think I shouldy down and ept the truth without a fight?" Sally''s words echoed loudly in the silent


    room.


    "You should know your ce, Sally. Don''t get involved in the love lives of other people," replied Mond


    with a helpless tone. He thought she was too stubborn for her own good, and what she might do was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    unpredictable.


    "I know I lost the prestige I once possessed, but I won''t allow anyone to tramp all over my dignity, nor


    will I live a life of mediocrity! I will keep fighting for happiness, even if someone else thinks she should


    have what I want!" Sally argued firmly. In her mind, Jean was just a scapegoat, it was Cherry''s fault,


    and as long as she was still living happily, Sally wouldn''t rest. What she needed was another n.


    "Sally!" Mond snapped,"It was Jackson who sent me to find you!"


    The room fell silent as Mond''s words sank in, and Sally''s expression changed from flippant to shock.


    "It...is? Wait, it was really Jackson who sent you to find me?" As panic rose, Sally''s chest thumped. If


    this was Jackson''s idea, then she knew, he was beyond angry, and that meant nobody could image the


    lengths he would go to in order to make her pay, ''How did I get myself in this much trouble?''


    While Sally lost herself in thoughts of Jackson''s vengeance, Mond sat silently on the couch, immersed


    in the pain of losing Jean.


    Sally suddenly walked up to Mond and squatted down next to him. She stared intensely at Mond


    repeating the question he ignored,"Is it true? Did Jackson send you to find me?"


    Cornered by Sally as he was, Mond sighed as he looked into her pleading eyes and replied,"Sally, I


    came today to warn you. If you want to know, then wait and ask him yourself when he gets here."


    "No... No..." Sally mumbled as she stood up. Lost in her fear, and heartbreak, Sally stumbled back a


    few steps before regaining her bnce. She shivered and continued,"No! I don''t believe it! Jackson


    would never hurt me! We were so much in love! He would never do anything to hurt me!"


    "Do you think he allow you to escape after everything you have done to Cherry?" Mond pushed the


    issue when he saw the fear in Sally''s eyes. He thought that finally she would see the truth for herself.


    Listening to Mond, Sally''s mind was flooded with a million thoughts, ''Everyone knows I went after


    Cherry, her son, and the baby she carries in her womb. Brilliant as Jackson is, he must already realize


    that it was me behind this. What will he do to me? Will he take his revenge out on me at any cost?''


    "Sally? I think you should leave the city before hees after you himself," Mond told her bluntly.


    Taking pity on her, Mond offered her thatst bit of advice. He couldn''t predict what horrible things


    Jackson nned for her.


    "No! No, I won''t! Not until I win him back! I won''t leave!" Sally replied emphatically. She wouldn''t give up


    that easily.


    "Okay, fine, whatever," replied Mond standing up and preparing to leave.


    Suddenly, Sally yanked him by the arm and blocked him from leaving the room.


    Standing in front of Mond, Sally looked in his eyes, and said,"Tell Jackson toe see me. I want to


    see him."


    "Okay, but remember, while you will get what you wish for, I can''t guarantee you will be able to go back


    to yourself after seeing him," Mond warned as he shook himself free and walked out.


    As the door mmed shut behind him, Sally shivered uncontrobly. She had no idea what she would


    do next.


    As Mond drove away from Sally''s, he called Jackson.


    Jackson answered quickly,"Hi."


    "I texted Sally''s address to you," Mond told him.


    Hearing Sally''s name angered him and he responded coldly,"Okay, I see it."


    "And, well, just to remind you that she did save your life once...You might take that into consideration


    and go easy..?" Mond reminded Jackson.


    Jackson, of course, got what Mond meant, they knew each other too well. He would give anything to


    keep Cherry safe, but this was different, Sally was the person who tried to hurt Cherry. What should he


    do? Considering the fact it was Sally, and they loved each other at one time, and, more importantly, she


    once saved his life. What he should do? Could he just treat her like she was anyone else?


    "I understand, call me if anythinges up," replied Jackson. He didn''t answer Mond''s question


    directly, but instead, shifted to other things.


    Mond understood how Jackson felt and responded,"Okay, I get it."


    After hanging up, Jackson saw the text message and hesitated. As Mond had said, Sally was not just


    anybody, and yet, he must protect his family. He wouldn''t allow anything bad to happen to his family.


    Jackson went down the stairs and saw Cherry, her eyes closed while she reclined in the chair on the


    balcony. She appeared to be rxing and enjoying the sunshine.


    He picked the nket up off the sofa in the living room as he headed out to the balcony. Squatting


    down beside Cherry, Jackson gently covered her with the nket.


    As Cherry felt something being draped over her, she opened her eyes and saw Jackson.


    "I don''t need a nket. I''m not cold," said Cherry softly.


    "Yes, well, although it feels warm now, the wind has been picking up also, so, the nket will help,"


    Jackson said lightly as he ran his fingers ran through Cherry''s hair, tucking a few stray strands behind


    her ear.


    "Thank you, honey, for taking care of me," said Cherry. She was grateful for all his meticulous care. He


    had spent every minute nearby, carefully spoon feeding her, seeing to every need.


    "There''s no need to thank me, silly you! It''s my duty, and pleasure to take care of you, especially while


    you carry my baby. I love our baby, but, I love our baby''s mother more," Jackson stated while looking


    giving Cherry a loving look. It had been Cherry who taught him what family meant, and it was because


    of her, he wanted to be a better man for his growing family.


    Feeling extremely lucky to have Jackson in her life, Cherry smiled warmly.


    nting a tender kiss on Cherry''s forehead, he said,"Honey, if it''s okay, I have to step out for a moment


    or two, I''ll be back soon though."


    "Okay," Cherry nodded, she knew he was a very busy man, and that she couldn''t just keep him by her


    side all day long, everyday. She understood he had a career too.


    "Go ahead. Drive safe," said Cherry.


    "I will," Jackson said before he left the balcony.


    Lily came ran into Jackson in the living room as he was on his way out, and she was on her way in.


    She asked,"Are you going out, Mr. Jackson?"


    "Yes, I have to go out for a short time," replied Jackson. ncing back at Cherry again he


    added,"Please, take care of her until I get back."


    "Yes, of course, don''t worry," replied Lily. She knew that although Jackson loved her dearly, she was a


    servant here, and it was her duty to take care of Cherry. Considering how good Cherry was to Lily, she


    enjoyed taking care of her.


    "Okay then, I am going now. Be back soon," Jackson said as he walked out the door.


    Watching Jackson''s gait and the look on his face as he walked to the car, Lily became lost in thought,


    ''Unless I''m wrong, he is heading over to see Sally. After all these years, how could he forget her? Then


    again, Cherry means so much more to him, so he won''t let Sally off so easily. If Sally''s n had


    worked, it would be Cherry, not Jean, who died, so Sally will suffer the consequences.


    Not many know the real Jackson. He isn''t hardhearted like everyone thinks, nor as bossy. On the


    contrary, he is sensitive and thoughtful. Maybe that''s why Andrew chose to leave Jackson his legacy.


    Now, I understand. I should do something to help Jackson or Mond, like Andrew asked me too.''


    Lily''s shifted her gaze to Cherry out on the balcony, ''She impresses me, she never acts


    condescendingly, although, we did have some misunderstandings in the beginning. After all this time, I


    can finally be sure about who she is, and what her values are. I''m amazed by her actually, Jackson is


    drawn to her, and so am I. I will take care of her till the day I leave this world.''


    Lily headed to the kitchen, ncing over at the balcony one more time. When she got to the kitchen,


    Lily pulled her phone out and dialled a number.


    "Hello, do you know where Sally is?" Lily''s tone wasn''t the soft melodic voice it usually was as she


    asked.


    "Yes," the voice on the other end responded.


    "I think Jackson is headed there, and I''m worried something horrible might happen. Please keep an eye


    on him, if anything happens, help Jackson, and make sure he''s safe!" ordered Lily, the firmness in her


    voice matched the fire zing in her eyes.


    "Okay, I got it!"

 Chapter 531 In The Chamber (Part One)

    Chapter 531 In The Chamber (Part One)


    Jackson stood at the door, hesitant and nervous. He stared at the closed door for a while and finally


    gathered the courage to ring the bell.


    Not long after, the door was opened by Sally. Her face was as calm as a feather, delicate and at peace.


    It was as if she knew all along, that Jackson woulde knocking at her door. What she did not expect


    however, was that he would arrive so soon. His behaviour made her feel as if he cared for her a lot.


    Whether that was a good thing or not, she could not decide.


    She gave him a wry smile,"I wasn''t expecting you toe this early. Pleasee in." She moved


    aside to let the well-built, hunky Jackson into her home.


    Jackson avoided her gaze. He simply walked in without even looking at her.


    He went in and sat on the couch, legs crossed and face firm. He looked at her squarely in the face.


    This wasn''t a time tog on, so he simply had to cut to the point. "How dare you go after the people I


    care about?"


    Sally tightened, not out of fear but out of determination. She sat across him, calm andposed. "Why


    shouldn''t I?" she asked mercilessly. In her blunt, non-evasive way, she continued,"She took my ce."


    Not one to back down, she stared back at Jackson, looking him in the eye.


    Jackson looked back at her, his eyes cold and distant. "You really think so? Well you''re mistaken. You


    mean nothing to me. I have no feelings for you at all."


    This time, Sally was unnerved. She rose and angrily said,"You''re lying. You still have the same feelings


    for me as you did for. You still do!"


    Jackson was still as cold and as calm as ever. He said in a soft, dangerous voice,"Really? So you will


    decide who I have feelings for now? Do you think I am so stupid that I don''t know my own feelings?" He


    continued in the same low voice,"Sally, stop fooling yourself. Stop believing things you want to believe


    and wake up to the hard truth. I love Cherry. She means everything to me. She is my life." He paused


    and looked at her, anger shining on his face. "You mean nothing to me."


    Sally''s anger was dissolving into sadness and disbelief. She mumbled to herself,"No, it cannot be. You


    are lying. It cannot be so!" She took a step back. She had expected this to happen, but she had never


    epted it.


    Now Jackson got up too. This time, he had finally found the courage to tell her what he had suppressed


    all these years.


    "Sally, you really believe I love you? Just because I risked my life to save yours, once?" His voice


    became softer, but it was firm, a hint of anger still reflecting in it. "Today I will tell you what I really feel."


    Sally went quiet. And it was as if the room followed in the silence. Only Jackson''s clear and firm voice


    resounded in it.


    "I did have a crush on you. But that was when we were children. You and Selina were my closest


    friends! We shared an amazing bond. But that does not mean that I still have feelings for you. This had


    happened years ago and we were kids! And this was before Cherry came into my life."


    He stared at Sally for a moment and then continued,"Cherry''s entry into my life changed everything.


    She made me forget you. I am a changed man now, because of her. She has transformed the person I


    was and I am willing to change for her even more. My life and my heart belong to her. Now you know,


    how important she is to me?"


    Sally stood there, mute andpletely heartbroken. But she couldn''t contain her sadness. Tears


    trickled down her eyes, as she heard Jackson say the things that hurt her so much. And yet, she knew


    that every word he was saying was true.


    Without paying any heed, Jackson continued talking about Cherry, as if he was talking about the best


    thing in the world. "After I met Cherry, I did not waste a single moment and got married to her the


    quickest I could. I had to make her mine forever. I want to spend the rest of my life just with her." He


    stopped and smiled, thinking about all the happy memories he had with Cherry before he


    continued,"I''ve done crazy things for her, Sally. I love her so much that I even broke my ethics and


    principles for her. You know how stringent I am about them, don''t you? I still did that for her. I''m crazy


    about her."


    But his happiness soon turned to dejection and his smile faded. "It is true that I hated her once for she


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ran away recklessly. But I have spent five years thinking about it and I realised that it was all because


    of you, Sally. If you would not have showed up, we would have been fine. We were living a good life,


    she was head-over-heels in love with me and I wanted to love her for the rest of my life." He broke


    away, suddenly facing the other side, not wanting to look at Sally.


    Then, Sally found her voice. She quivered as she asked,"You hate me, don''t you?" Jackson was still


    looking away from her. Sally asked again,"You me me for this, don''t you? You think I am responsible


    for Cherry''s leaving you." Jackson did not reply but Sally stood there, looking at him, thinking about


    how much she loves Jackson.


    Finally, he responded. "What is the point of telling you all this? What is the point of scolding you?"


    "ming you is not going to bring her back to me. If it would, I''d be willing to do that also."


    Sally remained quiet. She couldn''t bring herself to say anything else. Jackson''s words pierced her heart


    but everything he said was true. His coldness and anger finally made her believe that she couldn''t keep


    deceiving herself. Jackson had no feelings for her, after all.


    She finally said,"So you n to be with her forever, as she has returned? You will stay with her till the


    end of life." She waited for Jackson to respond, but her mind wandered back to the past - that fateful


    day, when her dream broke. She remembered how Jackson responded when he finally met her at the


    hotel. So many years had passed and that woman could still drive him crazy. Sally had tried to make


    Jackson fall in love with her, but in all these years, he had never even touched her once. And after all


    this, he still couldn''t forget her and loved her crazily.


    Her chain of thoughts broke, when Jackson''s firm voice rang around the room. "Yes, I do. She is my


    wife. She is the only woman I will ever be with and spend my life with."


    Jackson realised that he had made his point clear. Sally knew him very well and she knew that he was


    very serious about everything that he had said.


    Sally interrupted,"But Jackson, do you know about my feelings? Do you know what is in my heart?"


    She burst into tears and screamed,"I will always love you Jackson. You''re the only man I will ever


    love!"

 Chapter 532 In The Chamber (Part Two)

    Chapter 532 In The Chamber (Part Two)


    But her confession was met with a bitter response from Jackson, who looked at her in anger and


    shouted,"I don''t need your love, Sally. I have tried my best to treat you with utmost dignity. I have never


    hurt your feelings out of respect for the fact that we dated each other. But that was the past, Sally. You


    know very well, how much I love Cherry and my son - they are the closest to me. You tried to kill my


    family and I have no use for a terrible person like you."


    This wasn''t an empty threat. Jackson knew he had to be extremely firm with Sally, lest she try


    something like this again He thought, ''If anything had happened to Cherry, I would have lost my mind.


    This time Jean saved her from being injured, but I don''t know what Sally will do next time.'' In his mind,


    Jackson was already thinking that he couldn''t trust Sally. She was a wretched woman who could pose


    a serious threat to everyone he loved.


    Sally''s tears had dried up. She looked up at Jackson andughed,"My life is yours to take Jackson.


    You think I fear death? You saved my life so you can take my life too. I don''t care for that too much. In


    fact, dying at your hands, entangled in your arms would feel like heaven."


    Jackson stared at her, unable to believe that this was the same Sally that he knew and dated. She was


    a changed woman. He couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to her.


    Finally, he said,"You have changed, Sally." His voice echoed the disappointment that he was feeling.


    But Sally turned sentimental. Her voice quivered as she held back her tears and sincerely asked


    him,"Who do you think is responsible for this, Jackson? Do you know who has changed me so much


    and turned me into this mean, wicked woman that I have be?" Her sadness soon turned to


    anger,"Why did you do this to me Jackson, why?" Her turbulent mind was choked with emotions and


    anger. She wondered why Jackson had fallen in love with Cherry like that. They had known each other


    much before Cherry''s existence even mattered. Her love for Jackson was pure and true and everything


    that they looked at each other, she knew it was real. Then why did Cherry have toe in between


    and ruin everything?


    Jackson did not respond.


    It was as if the whole room was mourning the broken hearts. An eery silence fell over.


    Suddenly, Sally said,"I''ll go get us some water." She abruptly disappeared into the kitchen.


    As she was getting the cups out to fill water in, she looked out at Jackson. He was staring out the


    window, looking wistful.


    She made sure Jackson wasn''t looking and quickly opened a drawer in the kitchen. She got out a


    packet of a medicinal powder and mixed it into one of the cups of water. It dissolved, leaving no trace


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    behind. Both the cups looked exactly simr.


    She walked out, both cups in hand, and handed one of them to Jackson.


    Jackson looked at Sally, expressionlessly. He took the cup of water.


    Sally sat down opposite Jackson. She took a small sip from her cup and looked at Jackson, observing


    him intently.


    Without giving another thought, Jackson simply gulped the water down and ced the cup on the


    table, next to him.


    He looked at Sally and said,"I''ll give you two options, the final decision is yours. Do you want to leave


    or stay here?" As he put forth her choices, he thought of their childhood. They had some happy


    memories, which could not be erased from his mind. Even though he didn''t love her, he couldn''t ignore


    the friendship they had shared as children.


    "What if I choose to stay here?" asked Sally. Sally was certain that today was the day, when Jackson


    would finally be hers.


    "Then", said Jackson firmly,"you must never ever get close to my family. You must never cross paths


    with them or bring any harm to them." He thought to himself, ''I have no choice. Now that she has no


    intention of leaving, I won''t force her to do so. But I will never let her approach my famiy again.''


    "What are you going to do with me, Jackson? Are you going to send me to jail? Or do you want to


    imprison me in my own house, keep a watch over me so that I cannot get out?" Sally''s eyes fixated on


    Jackson, as she menacingly asked him all these questions.


    Jackson started feeling dizzy. He shook his head but the feeling didn''t go away. He tried very hard to be


    sober and normal. He replied,"I will do everything to keep you from visiting my family or getting close to


    them. Even if it means taking the measures you mentioned. I will not think twice before killing you."


    Jackson was firm in his intention.


    Seeing his decisiveness, Sally did not respond.


    "So what do you want to do? Do you still want to stay here?" Jackson asked. He frowned with


    impatience.


    Slowly, Sally responded,"If I decide to leave this ce, will you arrange everything for me like we had


    discussed before?" Sally returned.


    "No Sally, this time I won''t," Jackson replied with extreme surety. He shuddered at the thought of how


    he had almost lost Cherry, if Jean hadn''t saved her. He had given Sally enough time and chances and


    now after this incident, he was sure he did not want to do anything for her anymore.


    "Why not, Jackson?" Sally asked. She looked at him eagerly, confused and taken aback.


    But Jackson was losing sight. He could see a faint outline of Sally but his mind was buzzing and he


    could not think clearly. He felt as if he was losing consciousness and no matter how hard he tried, he


    simply couldn''t control it.


    Despite of his difort, Jackson managed to respond,"Because this time, things are different."


    Sally got up and sat next to Jackson, who was now almost unconscious. She shook him and almost


    instantly, he fell into herp.


    Sally looked at him, a wickedly endearing look cast on her face, as she caressed the unconscious man


    in her arms. "You are right, Jackson. Everything is different now. You will see how, when you wake up


    tomorrow."

 Chapter 533 Recalling The Past

    Chapter 533 Recalling The Past


    Sally hooked Jackson''s arm around her shoulder and they staggered towards the bed.


    She dropped Jackson carefully on the bed. When she got a glimpse of Jackson''s handsome face, her


    heart skipped a beat at the sight and she couldn''t help but caress his face with her hand.


    "Jackson, do you have any idea how much I love you? I''m back because I want to be with you forever.


    Can''t you love me as much as I love you?" Sallymented.


    Even though Jackson was drugged, he could still feel another hand on his face. His mind willed his


    hand to swat it away but his hand won''t move.


    He tried to open his eyes but his eyelids were too heavy. He tried a few more times but still failed. He


    moved his fingers and felt the bed under him.


    An image of Cherry shed in his mind. "Cherry, baby," Jackson cried.


    Sally''s face paled when she heard Cherry''s name. The drug knocked out Jackson but she couldn''t


    understand how Jackson still remembered Cherry and even looked for her.


    Sallyid beside Jackson and whispered in his ear,"It''s me, baby, it''s Sally. Don''t you remember me?"


    Jackson heard Sally''s voice and knew it wasn''t Cherry''s.


    "Sally?" Jackson guessed. He tried to push her away from him. He doesn''t want anyone but Cherry


    beside him.


    "Yes, Jackson, it''s me!" Sally turned his face to face hers. "I love you, Jackson. I''ve never stopped


    loving you!"


    Sally was wrapped up in Jackson that she didn''t hear the door open.


    Hellen Wu entered the room, followed by two men.


    While her ret-red hair covered her face and clothed in ck tight-fitting clothes, Hellen stood tall


    inside the room. She may be a tiny woman but stood taller than the two men with her, garbed in dark


    blue clothes.


    Hellen Wu stood her ground by the doorway, her hands on her hips. She kept her eyes on Sally on top


    of Jackson on the bed. Her aunt, Lily Wu was right. Jackson was in danger.


    Hellen cleared her throat. "Sally He."


    "Jackson?" Sally thought she heard Jackson say her name. Sally gently pped Jackson''s cheek.


    "Jackson, did you just say my name?"


    Hellen realized Sally did not hear her. She breathed out hot air from her nose. ''What a bitch!'' she


    thought.


    She stomped nearer and demanded through gritted teeth and a loud voice,"Have you no shame, to do


    something as indecent as this?"


    Sally finally heard Hellen. She jerked her head towards the door and found Hellen and the two men


    inside the room.


    Sally scrambled off Jackson and stood by the bed to face Hellen.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here?"Sally asked, as she stared into one of Hellen''s angry eyes,


    the other covered by her hair.


    "Do you think you were safe here?" Hellen retorted. She pointed to Jackson''s unconscious form. "Do


    you have any honor seducing a married man?"


    "This is none of your business!" Sally shouted! She could feel her face turn red as she stared Hellen


    down. She couldn''t let this strange woman stop her n or there would be hell to pay.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Hellen''s rage rose as Sally red at her. "You ungrateful wretch," Hellen replied. ''This person needs to


    be taught a lesson, '' Hellen thought.


    She walked closer to Sally, her hands still on her hips, and stared at her.


    The lights were dim in the room, with the curtains pulled tight. But a small ray of light peeked through


    and shone on Sally''s face.


    Hellen used the light to study Sally''s face and noticed a small detail. She asked Sally,"Are you Mark


    He''s daughter?" She kept the re in her eyes.


    Sally gasped at the question. She unknowingly took a step back. Only a few people knew her father''s


    name. How did this woman know it?


    Sally looked at Hellen from head to toe and assumed they were about the same age. Did they know


    each other from before? That would make sense that Hellen knew her father''s name. Her father had


    been dead for years and few people still remembered him. Jackson might not even remember his


    name anymore! But this woman knew his name. Who was she?


    Sally was filled with confusion and scrambled her brain, trying to think of something rted to this


    woman.


    "Who the hell are you?How do you know his name? How do you know my father?" Sally questioned


    Hellen. Nothing else mattered. She had to know how this woman knew her father. She always kept the


    memory of her father buried deep in her heart. And when she said his name, it all came back to the


    surface and the heartache and the past returned.


    Instead of answering Sally, Hellen pped her on the cheek.


    The room was silent except for the loud p.


    The two men did not move and waited for Hellen''s orders.


    Jackson remained unconscious on the bed, oblivious to everyone and everything happening in the


    room.


    Sally caressed the cheek that Hellen just pped. She looked at Hellen with such fury in her eyes.


    "Well? Are you mad? Are you going to p me? Try me then, I probably won''t hit back," Hellen


    provoked Sally.


    Sally wanted to but she didn''t trust this woman. She knew nothing about this woman. For all she knew


    she could be a contract killer. She had no idea what this woman could do to her.


    Hellen knew that Sally was more arrogant than scared. She probably thought she was still so noble


    after all these exile years.


    "Sally He, if you do this again, I will make sure you will have a shameful end. And I will bury you far


    away from your father," Hellen warned Sally.


    Sally felt fear as Hellen bored her fury-filled eyes on her. Sally didn''t know her well but she knew Hellen


    was serious. And she knew Hellen would do what she said and Sally didn''t want to be away from her


    father.


    Tears fell down Sally''s cheeks.


    Hellen ignored Sally. She turned to the two men and pointed to Jackson. "Carry him out," she ordered.


    Hellen took out a card key from her pocket and handed it to one of the men,"Bring him to this room."


    They took the card and moved Jackson out of the room, without saying a word.


    Sally tried to stop the two men from taking Jackson but Hellen''s fierce eyes stopped her. She stood


    still, silent.


    "Are you going to stop them? They will probably cut off your legs to stop you," Hellen warned her.


    However, her words were no empty threats. Her men would do anything she told them to do, whatever


    the cost.


    Sally kept quiet, especially since she still did not know who this woman was!


    "Who are you? Why do you know so much about us?"Sally knew this woman knew more than she said.


    "I don''t need to tell you anything," Hellen replied and turned to leave.


    Before Hellen could step out of the room, Sally asked,"Did you grow in the army residentialpound,


    too?"


    Hellen stopped at Sally''s question.


    Sally knew she hit a note when Hellen stopped. She pretended not to notice because she wanted


    answers.


    Hellen faced and stared down Sally. "Because only those who grew up in army residentialpound


    know these things? What about Mond? Did he grew up in the army residentialpound also?"


    "You know Mond?" Sally was shocked. There weren''t a lot of people who knew Mond''s past. In fact, if


    Mond didn''te for her, she would not know either. How did this woman know? How did she know so


    much?


    Helen smirked. She asked Sally,"Isn''t his life story interesting? Bastard child of the Chu family. I''m


    afraid people will associate him with that title his entire life."


    Bastard child? Sally shivered. If Mond were here, he would not take this humiliation standing up. He


    was a proud person and he would not allow this woman to embarrass him like this.


    Sally stayed silent and hoped her silence could encourage Hellen to share more.


    "Miss Sally, if you want to stay in this city, then be on your best behavior. Don''t make trouble. If not, you


    only have two choices, leave and stay alive, or die in my hands." Hellen turned on her heel and left.


    Sally let out the breath she held when Hellen''s back was no longer in her sight and the door mmed


    shut. She copsed on the floor.


    Her mind was in a jumble! In such a short time, so much had happened. She brought Jackson to this


    room, and this woman showed up, took Jackson, and threatened her.What was she going to do to her?


    What was she going to do to Jackson? Would Jackson be safe from her?


    Sally then remembered her father. Oh, how she missed him! She was his most beloved daughter and


    her father loved her so much.

 Chapter 534 Regain Consciousness

    Chapter 534 Regain Consciousness


    When Sally got over the shock, she ran to the hall to look for her phone. She struggled to dial Mond''s


    number as her hands trembled.


    Mond answered on the third ring.


    "Mond, Mond, Jackson is gone. He was taken away," Sally cried incoherently, terrified inwardly.


    "What are you talking about?" Mond asked. ''What happened? Who had taken him away?" Mond''s mind


    raced a mile a minute with all the questions in his head.


    "Jackson came to me, and I drugged him," Sally recounted to Mond the events fromst night. She


    paused as her hands continued to shake uncontrobly. She continued after she took a few deep


    breaths,"Then this woman broke into the room with those two tall men and they took Jackson away."


    "Sally, how could you..." Mond stammered through gritted teeth. Mond now knew what Sally''s intention


    was and he should tell her off. But he was mostly worried about Jackson''s safety now.


    "Where did they take him?" Mond interrogated Sally.


    "I have no idea," Sally stammered.


    "She gave a card to one of the men. I think it''s from a hotel," Sally remembered.


    Sally wasn''t sure if the card was from a hotel room. But it looked like it.


    "Okay, got it," Mond replied before he hung up.


    Sally grasped her phone even after Mond hung up. Her knees buckled down and she copsed on the


    floor.


    Hellen Wu fitted her wireless headset on her ear while she drove and called on the phone.


    "Did everything go as nned?" A familiar feminine voice answered on the other line.


    "Yes, don''t worry, Auntie. It''s done. Jackson is at the hotel and the footage in the hotel has been


    erased. Even if Jackson tried to investigate, he won''t find anything," Hellen assured the person on the


    other line.


    "Did she recognize you?" the woman demanded from Hellen.


    "No. I distracted her. I mentioned her father''s name and she couldn''t stop thinking about him. She didn''t


    have time to figure out who I was," Hellen deduced. She loathed Sally. What a disgusting attempt to get


    a man. Hellen hated dirty women like Sally.


    "Go home. Rest. And don''t go out. We can''t risk having anyone else recognize you," the woman


    "Of course, Auntie," Hellen agreed. "By the way, Auntie, that woman was going to sleep with..." Hellen


    continued.


    The woman interrupted Hellen.


    "Enough. We don''t need to gossip," the woman retorted with anger in her voice.


    "I''m on the way home," Hellen answered.


    Mond ordered his men to look for Jackson. He had already checked all the hotels in the city for him.


    But he couldn''t find Jackson. So he called Derek for help.


    "Mond?" Derek answered his phone after he recovered from the shock that Mond was calling him.


    "Jackson''s gone. I need you to ask your connections to find him," Mond ordered. He didn''t bother to


    exchange pleasantries with Derek.


    "What happened?" Derek demanded.


    "It was Sally. But we can''t waste time. Jackson is in danger. Find him. Hurry!" Mond ordered.


    "I''m going to find him," Derek dered before he hung up the phone.


    Derek called all his contacts and, 30 minutester, he found Jackson in a hotel downtown.


    He arrived at the hotel and convinced the front desk clerk to take him to the room. The moment he


    opened the door, Derek rushed inside.


    He discovered an unconscious Jackson on the bed. He rushed to Jackson and checked for injuries. He


    heaved a sigh of relief when he found none.


    ''What the hell happened!?'' Derek questioned in his mind. "Who brought him here?" Derek turned to the


    front desk clerk furiously.


    "There was this tall man who brought him here. And he gave me the card key to the room. He said that


    the man in the room was named Mr. Jackson and he was not to be disturbed. That''s all I know," the


    clerk answered respectfully. He had no idea what was going on.


    "What does he look like?" Derek asked while he wondered in his mind who was behind all this. What


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    did they want with Jackson?


    The clerk shook his head. "I don''t remember his face. He left immediately after he gave the card," the


    clerk said.


    Derek looked down at the clerk. "Tell your manager I want to see the video footage."


    "Yes, sir." The clerk scrambled out of the room to look for the manager.


    Derek sat down on the sofa and lit a cigarette with a troubled expression.


    Jackson moaned. His nose twitched at the smell of cigarette smoke. The drugs'' effects have begun to


    wear off. He finally lifted his hand and nursed his throbbing head. He opened his eyes slowly.


    The first thing he saw was the luxurious crystal pendant chandelier on the ceiling. He moved his eyes


    and realized he was in a luxurious bedroom. Observing that the room was elegantly decorated, he


    assumed that he was in a five-star hotel.


    Jackson tried to pull himself up off the bed to sit up and found Derek smoking on the sofa.


    "Derek," Jackson called out, looking bewildered.


    Derek heard Jackson''s voice but made no response. He looked down at his cigarette thoughtfully.


    "What are you doing here?" Jackson asked. Jackson got out of the bed, moved closer to Derek, and


    asked,"What am I doing here?"


    Derek put his cigarette in the ashtray, snuffed it out and took a look at Jackson. "Go take a shower first.


    I''ll tell you what happened after," he told Jackson.


    Jackson nodded at Derek. He knew something terrible happened at the sight of Derek''s grave


    expression. Derek has never looked this serious before.


    "Okay," Jackson nodded and headed to the bathroom.


    When Jackson came out of the bathroom half an hourter, Derek was engaged in conversation with


    the hotel manager.


    "I am sorry, Mr. Mond, about the video but the footage of Mr. Jackson arriving in the hotel has been


    deleted," the manager exined. The manager apologized again and again to the two powerful


    tycoons in front of him.


    Derek didn''t say anything, looking at Jackson who wasing his way.


    The manager faced Jackson and bowed to him and greeted obediently. "Mr. Jackson."


    "It seems you aren''t managing the security of your hotel room," Jackson dered to the manager.


    Jackson already had an idea how he ended up in the room but it was still unclear. But he remembered


    some details while he was in the shower. He remembered what happened before he lost


    consciousness.


    "I assure you, Mr. Jackson," the manager began. "Only authorized staff are allowed in the security


    room. This has never happened and we apologize again. We are so sorry, Mr. Jackson, Mr. Mond," the


    managed pleaded.


    Derek and Jackson exchanged looks and they knew someone destroyed the footage deliberately.


    "Leave us," Jacksonmanded the manager.


    The manager bowed and scrambled out of the room.


    "Someone did this on purpose," Derek stated.


    "How did you know I was here?" Jackson asked.


    "Mond called and said you were in danger. He couldn''t find you and asked me for help," Derek told him.


    "I remember what happened to me. I saw Sally. And she put something in my water. Then I drank it and


    the next thing I knew, I woke up in this room," Jackson recounted. He had some theories on what might


    have happened when he was unconscious but he didn''t want to say it out loud.


    "Mond knew you were in danger," Derek said again.


    "Maybe Sally called him," Jackson assumed.


    "What do you think of this matter?" Derek asked Jackson.


    "They did me a favor for sure," Jackson answered. "If they hadn''t, I don''t know what would have


    happened. If something happened between me and Sally, how can I exin that to Cherry? I can''t do


    anything to upset her, especially when she''s pregnant," Jackson stated.


    "Yeah, that''s true," Derek nodded in deep thought. "But who saved you? And they deleted the footage.


    Whoever did this wants something from you," he continued.


    Derek tried to think of who could do this to Jackson. But, if they wanted something from Jackson, they


    should have stayed here and waited for Jackson to wake up.


    Jackson read his mind. "Maybe they didn''t want to do it for money."


    Jackson couldn''t think of anyone. But he''s still d. He was relieved somebody helped him get out of


    Sally''s trap. He can''t afford to lose Cherry again.


    "Maybe," Derek echoed.


    Jackson wanted the conversation to end so he changed the subject,"Mond and I are on better terms


    now."


    Derek nodded. "I noticed that. He was really anxious and concerned when he called me up. I''m happy


    for you two. I''m d he''s finally let go of his anger."


    "We need to take better care of him. He''s our friend now," Jackson proposed. ''Derek and I are Mond''s


    big brothers now, so we need to look after him, '' he thought.


    "Of course. I am happy to that," Derek replied. He was the one who told Cherry about Jackson and


    Mond''s rtionship and Cherry wanted them to be at peace. And now she seeded.


    "I''m d to hear that," Jackson patted Derek''s shoulder. "Can I borrow your car? I need to go home


    and see Cherry. And please get my car back from Sally''s. I''ll send you the address"


    "Alright fine. I know Cherry and Joe are the most important people to you," Derek handed his car keys


    to Jackson.


    "I''ll go ahead. Text me," Derek rose and hugged Jackson.


    "I will, thanks," Jackson replied.

 Chapter 535 Father And Sons Conversation

    Chapter 535 Father And Son''s Conversation


    Jackson left immediately after he put on his clothes.


    While he drove on his way home, Jackson couldn''t keep his mind off the possible people who rescued


    him. ''Who could it be? But it looks like they don''t want me to know their identity or they would have


    been there when I woke up, '' Jackson told himself. ''I need to be careful. Cherry is pregnant. If I do


    something to anger them, they might hurt Cherry. Nothing can happen to her. I need to keep her safe.''


    ''I will discover them sooner orter. I''m a good observer. I will know who they are eventually, '' Jackson


    was curious and worried but he made a promise to himself. ''But for now, Cherry is my priority. I failed to


    be there for her and Joe and I won''t fail her again. I will make her feel happy and secure. I don''t want to


    break her heart anymore.''


    When he got home, the first floor was dark. No lights were turned on. Cherry must be already asleep in


    their bedroom upstairs.


    Jackson turned on a few wallmps to light his way as he ascended the stairs to the second floor.


    He pushed open their bedroom door inch by inch and discovered the deskmp was still on. He smiled


    at the sight of sleeping Cherry on the bed.


    Jacksonid himself on the bed and wrapped his arms around Cherry.


    Cherry stirred awake. "Jackson, did you just get here? It''s sote," Cherry murmured, unable to keep


    her eyes open. She moaned as she breathed in Jackson''s scent.


    Jackson kissed Cherry''s forehead. "I had to deal with some problems, Babe. I''m sorry I kept you


    waiting." Jackson hugged Cherry tighter.


    "It''s okay, honey. I was just wondering. I tried to wait for you but I was so sleepy. And I fell asleep early,"


    Cherry replied.


    She opened her eyes and looked up at Jackson. She took in his beautiful eyes, his muscr jaw, and


    his full lips. She would never get tired of looking at his face. She always felt secure with Jackson.


    Jackson kissed Cherry on the top of her head. "You don''t need to wait for me. Sleep if you''re tired. You


    need to take care of yourself and our baby." Jackson reminded her as he stroked her hair.


    "Yes, Babe," Cherry answered. She inched closer to Jackson and continued,"Joe wanted to wait for


    you, too, but he fell asleep even earlier than me."


    "My silly babies. Don''t tire yourself out too much. If you need to rest, just rest. Promise me you''ll do


    that? Both of you?" Jackson requested.


    "Yes, I promise," Cherry nodded at Jackson. "Is everything okay at the bar now?" she asked.


    Cherry assumed Jackson was at the bar because of thete hour.


    "Everything''s fine. You know I can handle any problem thates our way. Don''t worry about it. Do


    you doubt my capabilities?" Jackson joked.


    "Of course not," Cherry replied. She always had faith in Jackson and knew he could take care of any


    problem.


    "You always worry about me," Jackson teased with a smile. "But you don''t need to, okay?" Jackson


    kissed her on her eyebrow.


    "I won''t," Cherry smiled and tightened her hand around Jackson''s waist.


    "Go back to sleep now, I know you''re really tired," Jackson pulled up the quilt to tuck Cherry in.


    "Good night, babe," Cherry cooed. Jackson gave her a kiss before she closed her eyes to sleep.


    Jackson woke up the next morning with Cherry still in his arms. He moved to get up, careful not to


    wake Cherry but she still opened her eyes. Jackson gave her a kiss,"Just sleep a little longer. I''ll take


    care of Joe."


    Cherry nodded and closed her eyes.


    Jackson washed up before he went to Joe''s room to wake him up.


    Jackson opened the door to Joe''s bedroom and found him still sleeping on his bed. Jackson checked


    the time on Joe''s clock on the desk and shook him awake. "Good morning, Joe, it''s time to get up for


    school." Joe groaned but didn''t open his eyes.


    "I''m still sleepy, Daddy," Joe slurred. He kept his eyes closed, with no intention of getting out of bed.


    Jackson sighed. It was so hard to wake Joe up for school. He wondered how Cherry managed to


    sessfully do it.


    "Come on, Joe, wake up now," Jackson urged.


    Joe buried his head in his quilt in reply.


    Jackson was unsure how to deal with Joe.


    "Do you want Mommy to wake you up? I''ll tell her toe here and do that," Jackson tested to check


    Joe''s reaction.


    With closed eyes, Joe yawned,"I''m getting up now."


    Joe threw back his quilt, raised his head and squinted at Jackson. "Don''t wake up Mommy. She needs


    to sleep some more."


    Jacksonid Joe''s school clothes on his bed. "You can get dressed by yourself now. Have breakfast


    downstairs with me when you''re done, okay?"


    "Yes, I can get dressed by myself now. I''lle downstairs when I''m finished," Joe replied and took off


    his pajamas.


    "Hurry, or we''ll bete," Jackson reminded Joe before he left the room.


    "You nag more than Mommy now, Daddy," Joe replied with a pout.


    Joe joined Jackson for breakfast at the kitchen shortly. He sat at his usual seat on the table and Lily


    served him with his breakfast.


    "Bill will take you to school today. Be good and listen to your teachers, okay?" Jackson reminded Joe.


    Now that Cherry was resting a lot and couldn''t be present all the time, Jackson felt he needed to step


    and still remind Joe to be on his best behavior.


    "But, Dad, you said I can do whatever I want. Why should I listen to my teachers?" Joe retorted. Joe


    was in a good mood since his mom wasn''t always around. He believed he was free to do whatever he


    wanted.


    "Look, Joe, I know I haven''t really been there for you since the ident, but I need to watch over your


    mom until she gives birth. When your brother or sister arrives, you can do whatever you want, okay? I''ll


    take care of whatever problem you might run into," Jackson exined. He giggled inside, ''Was I really


    teaching Joe what he needed to learn? If Cherry found out what I was doing, I would get an earful from


    her.''


    Joe thought about it for a minute before he looked at Jackson and gave him a thumbs up,"Okay,


    Daddy, you got it."


    Lily giggled to herself while she listened to the father and son''s conversation.


    "Lily, why are youughing?" Lily turned around and discovered Joe with his curious eyes on her.


    "If your mom was here, she''d say something different," Lily replied.


    Jackson knew what Lily meant but he shrugged it off. He knew it was true.


    Joe didn''t know what Lily meant but there was one thing on his mind. He turned to Jackson with all


    seriousness and said,"Daddy, without Mommy here, we are now the ones in control. We are King


    Jackson and King Joe." Jackson almostughed at his son''s expression.


    He corrected Joe,"I''m the king, Joe, and you''re the king''s prince."


    Joe pouted at his father''s words. He crossed his arms and dered,"I''m the king, Daddy, and you''re


    the king''s father." He didn''t like what Jackson said.


    "You know your mother is important to me. So whatever she says will be done," Jackson answered to


    change the subject. Joe was a very smart boy and Jackson needed to be always on his toes whenever


    he spoke to him.


    "Mommy is also important to me too, Daddy," Joe said, his lips pursed. "She''s the most important


    person in this house!"


    "That''s why we can''t be the kings," Jackson stated.


    "Fine. I don''t care," Joe pouted. But then, a troubling thought crossed Joe''s mind. He turned to Jackson


    and asked,"Daddy, am I having a brother or sister?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re having a brother or a sister," Jackson forced himself to say. He wanted the


    questions to stop. He was okay with having a son or a daughter. If the baby were a boy, he''d wee


    the chance to have another son. If the baby were a girl, he would be even happier. He assumed that


    she would be as pretty as her mother and he would have no problems looking for a good husband for


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her eventually.


    Joe was confused about Jackson''s answer. "But, Daddy, you have to choose," Joe reiterated. He


    wondered, ''How can Daddy not care about the baby? Would the baby exist without his sperm? No. But


    Daddy doesn''t care. Is he really my daddy and our baby''s daddy?''


    "It doesn''t matter what I choose, Joe. The most important thing here is that Mommy is safe," Jackson


    reminded Joe. Jackson spoke with conviction, to let Joe know what was more important.


    "But me and the baby, we won''t be here without Mommy and Daddy," Joe whined. Joe''s lips began to


    quiver. "But Mommy pays more attention to me and I learn more from her."


    "That''s not a nice thing to say to your Daddy, Joe," Joe reprimanded his son. "How do you know that


    anyway?" Jackson was still shocked whenever his son spoke. His genius mind kept saying the most


    incredible thoughts and he wasn''t sure where it came from. It''s hard to believe these words all came


    from a five-year-old boy. If Cherry were there, she''d knew exactly what to say.


    "I am a genius, Daddy. That''s what Mommy calls me, Genius Joe," Joe answered. Joe took thest bite


    of his food and stood up off his chair. He was leaving the dining room while saying to Jackson,"Dear


    Daddy, Genius Joe is now leaving for school. See youter, Daddy!"


    "Don''t let that get to your head, my boy," Jackson shouted at Joe''s back.


    "I can brag because Mommy''s not here, Daddy. But when she''s back, I will be a good boy again," Joe


    smiled at Jackson before he left for school.


    When he heard the door close behind Joe, Jackson breathed out a sigh of relief. He returned his


    attention to his already cold breakfast and waiting newspaper.

 Chapter 536 Time To Go (Part One)

    Chapter 536 Time To Go (Part One)


    After breakfast, Jackson decided to go to the reading room rather than his bedroom.


    When he stepped into the reading room, Jackson had no desire to read any of the rows of books lining


    the shelves, and instead sat down behind the desk, and dialed Mond''s phone number.


    Mond answered promptly and said,"Hi Jackson! How are you feeling?"


    Jackson replied evenly,"Hello Mond. I''m doing okay."


    "Sally said a woman took you away. Who was she?" questioned Mond. Everyone seemed to be curious


    about this mysterious woman. Mond was no exception.


    Jackson was suspicious and echoed,"A woman?" It was a puzzle Jackson knew nothing about, and his


    face scrunched up with a look of bewilderment as he repeated,"A woman?" He tried to remember


    details, but, he couldn''t recall any woman yesterday. Jackson knew only two men who were there, but,


    even now, he could not remember hearing or seeing a woman.


    Mond asked,"You don''t remember?" Considering Jackson''sck of memory, and how little he knew,


    Mond wondered what on earth had urred yesterday.


    Jackson repeated again,"I only remember there were men there."


    Speaking bluntly, Mond conveyed what he had been told,"Sally said there was a woman and two men,"


    he continued questioning Jackson,"You really don''t know who they are?"


    Jackson responded,"No, I don''t. The only person I saw when I came to was Derek," Jackson didn''t


    want to discuss this topic anymore. He''d felt strange since yesterday, but he had no interest in


    investigating the events. He was sick of hearing about it all, and believed everything would revealed on


    it''s own, someday.


    Mond felt the same about rehashing the same thing over and over, so he changed the topic,"As long as


    you''re okay, nothing else matters." He felt that he was not so close to Jackson to discuss the event.


    Knowing Jackson was all right was all he needed to know about yesterday. Mond put on a brave face


    as though he had no care for Jackson or other things.


    The phone was silent as Mond pondered a second and asked,"So, what will you do with Sally?"


    Sighing, Jackson shrugged and stated,"I don''t know that either." He truly had no idea of how to deal


    with Sally.


    Mond understood Jackson''s reasoning to certain degree. Lately, all of Jackson''s energy was focused


    on taking care of Cherry, which was the most important thing to Jackson, but, it left little to no time for


    Jackson to handle other things.


    It struck Mond that he had nothing else on his agenda, so he could easily handle this for Jackson.


    "I can deal with Sally for you, if you like. I''ll tell her that she needs to leave the city." Mond offered.


    "You know, she isn''t very easy to handle," Jackson said as he thought, ''I thought I knew her well, but


    too."


    Mond assured Jackson firmly,"Rx, I can do this." From what he knew of Sally, he was sure that he


    couldpel Sally to leave without an issue.


    Jackson dwelled on the idea for a bit and finally said,"Okay, but, be careful!"


    Jackson was worried for Mond''s safety. If Sally tried something at thest minute, Mond could be in


    danger.


    Mond smiled as he replied,"Don''t worry, I will be careful." After that, he hung up.


    For a few moments, Mond sat there thinking before he dialed Sally''s number.


    From the other end of the line, he heard Sally say Hello.


    "Don''t you think we should find a time to talk?" inquired Mond. There was a tone in Mond''s voice that


    Sally was used to hearing.


    Sally worried about Jackson still though, so she asked,"How is Jackson? Is he doing alright?"


    Mond''s reply was scathing on purpose,"Well, how about you take a trip to his ce and you can see for


    yourself! He is happy and fairing well in Cherry''s arms." This vicious, petty woman had drugged


    Jackson, which angered Mond and made him wonder if she had a death wish.


    Mond''s tone dripped with acid leaving no doubt in Sally''s mind how upset Mond was, but, it also told


    her that Jackson was fine and safe now. If he weren''t, Mond wouldn''t take the time to mock her.


    Sally''s tone changed as she asked,"Well then, where would you like to meet? I can meet you now."


    "The Red Leaf Tea Shop in one hour," he said before hanging up.


    As half an hour had passed, Mond pulled up in front of the Red Leaf Tea Shop. When he stepped out of


    the car he looked at the two-story building with its unique style. The sign at the door stated Red Leaf


    Tea Shop, yet, there was not one bit of red; the entire building was painted mundane beige. What drew


    attention was a string of red maple leaves adorning the walkway just to the side of the shop''s sign.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Mond had to wonder if this was why the shop earned its name.


    The second Mond walked through the door of the tea shop, a waitress walked up and greeted him


    enthusiastically.


    The polite waitress wore light make-up and was in a uniform, Mond observed. She had stepped away


    from a row of waitresses who were standing in a row, each poised the same, with their hands over the


    abdomen.


    Demurely, the waitress asked,"Hello Sir, wee to the Red Leaf Tea shop. How many guests will be


    joining you today?"


    Mond responded in an uninterested tone,"There will be two of us." He didn''t need to be gentle and kind


    to strangers and he continued,"Find a table in the corner please."


    "Okay." the waitress replied and as she turned away, she gently added. "This way, please," and then


    she walked over to a corner of the tea shop.


    Following the waitress, Mond sauntered slowly to the corner.

 Chapter 537 Time To Go (Part Two)

    Chapter 537 Time To Go (Part Two)


    When the waitress reached the table she''d selected, she asked,"Is this one eptable? The lighting is


    a little dim here."


    Looking around, Mond nodded,"This one is fine. A Miss Sally will join me shortly, please show her to


    this table," Mond informed the waitress as he took the seat that allowed him to view the room.


    The waitress bowed,"Okay Sir, I will." she turned and left.


    Mond gazed appreciatively at the decorations used in the room. They were simple but the unique style


    gave them a ssic, clean feel. The tea shop was done in a muted dark grey with frames hanging on


    the walls. Each frame had an elegant written introduction to a different tea. This literary decoration


    gave the tea shop an elegant and royal feel to it. The windowsills held several flowerpots, which added


    a vibrant and cheerful tone, and in turn, brought the entire shop to life.


    From where he sat, he could see to the other side of street and pedestrians walking along going in and


    out of the shops. Along with the shops, there were two stallholders selling knick-knacks. Not far away


    from the two stallholders was a bus stop where a lot of people were waiting. Maybe it was because that


    it was in urban district, there were a lot more pedestrians than drivers, so the few cars on the road were


    not moving very fast.


    The scene outside the window got Mond thinking, ''If I weren''t rich, I would be just like one of those


    people walking out there, working hard to survive, worrying over the small matters and living unnoticed.


    But then again, I also wouldn''t be as anxious as I am now. I would think less and work more.'' Suddenly,


    Mond longed for such a life.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lifting his head up to the blue sky, Mond mouthed silently, ''Mom? If you were still alive, would you want


    an ordinary life for me? You wouldn''t want me to take revenge on my brother, Jackson, right?


    Compared to Sally, am I luck or am I unlucky? I have my brother, Jackson, but, Sally has no rtives at


    all.''


    Overwhelmed by his emotions, Mond lowered his head and steadied his breathing to regain control


    before the sadness and tears that threatened, overtook him. This wasn''t the time or ce for him to


    give in to the feelings.


    As she walked into the tea shop, Sally nced around, but didn''t see Mond and thought he hadn''t


    gotten there yet.


    A waitress walked up to Sally smiling and politely asked,"Excuse me, are you Miss Sally?"


    The waitress had taken a guess when she noticed Sally was looking around for someone.


    Sally nodded at the waitress saying,"Yes." Even though she found it odd that the waitress knew her


    name, her facial expression didn''t change.


    The waitress motioned toward the corner saying,"Mr. Mond is waiting for you. Please, follow me, this


    way," she said as she walked away in the direction of Mond''s table.


    Sally was dubious, but, as she followed the waitress, she looked around and felt better when she


    Mond.


    Sally didn''t wait to be seated, she brushed passed the waitress and sat across from Mond, before


    telling the waitress,"Two cups of green tea, please."


    The waitress respectfully nodded and informed her,"Okay, it''ll be just a few minutes," after jotting the


    order down, she turned and left.


    Sally paid the waitress no attention. She stared at Mond andmented,"You''re early."


    The look in Mond''s eyes was harsh as he said,"I got here a few minutes ago."


    "So then? Tell me, why did you want to see me?" asked Sally. After asking, Sally stared out of the


    window and didn''t want to make eye contact with Mond.


    Mond sighed as he said,"You know why, Sally. You need to leave the city as soon as possible."


    Sally sneered,"Ha-ha, that''s ridiculous! Why are all of you telling me to leave?"


    Mond''s tone was firm as he ordered her,"Because, there is no ce for you here anymore!" His


    demeanor said clearly that the subject wasn''t open for discussion.


    Sally taunted,"And what if I say no?"


    Rolling his eyes, Mond stated,"Then, I''m going rogue." Mond stared into Sally''s eyes and said


    slowly,"Sally, you knew there would be consequences to what you did! I''m not Jackson. I didn''t risk my


    life to save you. Add to that, I have absolutely no feelings for you, Sally, so, I won''t have any mercy for


    you either."


    Sally screeched,"Mond, how dare you...!" She didn''t know what to say beyond that though. The way


    Mond did things might be simr to how Jackson did, but unlike Jackson, Mond had no mercy. Jackson


    had grown up with her, they had been in love at one time which left a deep bond between Jackson and


    her. The only bond she and Mond shared was amon interest. It was precisely as Mond said, there


    were no feelings between the two of them toplicate what he chose to do.


    Mond seethed quietly and clenched his teeth as he said,"Sally He! Do I need to repeat myself? If I have


    to tell you a second time, your consequences will be far harsher than they are now." His voice was firm


    even though his expression remained unreadable.


    Sally knew her actions yesterday must have upset Jackson and Mond, which led Mond to meeting her


    today, and this ultimatum. Looking at Mond''s cold face, Sally knew she had no options remaining. Even


    knowing this, she requested,"May I stay a few more days?"


    Mond firmly shook his head,"No! You must be gone tomorrow. You can''t stay for even one hour beyond


    that!"


    "But I..." before Sally could get her sentence out, Mond interrupted her.


    Mond lowered his voice and narrowed his eyes as he informed her,"Sally, don''t! I''m telling you if you


    dare dream about getting close to Jackson, I''ll kill you! After that, I''ll ship your corpse far from the city!"


    He knew Sally was cruel, so he needed her to know in advance what will happen if she plotted anything


    else.

 Chapter 538 Sweet Call (Part One)

    Chapter 538 Sweet Call (Part One)


    When Sally looked into the cold depths of Mond''s eyes and knew he wasn''t joking, she kept quiet.


    After a long pause, Sally opened her mouth,"Fine, I agree. I will leave tomorrow."


    "You''ve made a wise choice," finally getting what he wanted, Mond nodded his approval as he


    responded.


    "But, you need to know something before I go," Sally said frowning. Since seeing that woman


    yesterday, Sally hadn''t been able to stop thinking of the woman''s face, nor shake off the bad feeling


    she had.


    "What is it?" asked Mond.


    Sally was entangled in her thoughts, stuck in the events of the day before rey over and over again.


    She stated,"You remember the woman who took Jackson away? That woman knows what happened to


    our families years ago."


    Mond was taken by surprise at Sally''s utterance, and left his mind in a flurry with questions, ''Sally must


    be referring to what happened to the He and An Families. But?? Who could she be though? And, how


    could this woman, whoever she is, know anything about what happened?''


    Since Mond didn''t respond, Sally gave a stern look as she said,"Look, Mond, as far as I know, you are


    the only one aside from my family, the An and the Chu Families who know what happened, okay? But I


    am telling you that woman knows too!"


    Mond shrugged, asking the most obvious question,"Well, did she live in the military residential


    learned, Mond decided, ''The only exnation for this would be, that she grew up in the military


    residentialpound, and she heard about it as a child, from the grown-ups. After all, the older


    generation at thepound would have known what punishment the He and An Families had


    received.''


    Having thought of all scenarios, Sally shook her head. "No, I''m sure she wasn''t from the residential


    "Then how could she know?" Mond''s mind was still reying the possible ways this mysterious woman


    could know. ''How could anyone know about what happened if they weren''t living on the residential


    here a while, and no one gave her a hard time, it stands to reason, she would have had to be there,


    right? What on earth is going on now?''


    "I have no idea," said Sally, with a troubled expression on her face. She thought, ''That''s what bewilders


    me the most. My family, the An Family and Stephen never shared the details with anyone else. I don''t


    think Jackson would have told anyone either. That just leaves Andrew, but he''s more meticulous than I


    am. Would he have let the cat out of the bag?''


    "Sally, think, are you sure you never met that woman?" Mond asked.


    "I''m quite sure about this," Sally firmly stated, while thinking about Andrew, and reminding herself that


    he had nothing to do with it.


    There was a look of confusion on Mond''s face as he murmured,"Then, how would she have known? It


    makes no sense." After contemting, he continued,"Who on earth is she?"


    Instead of spending anymore time dwelling on who the mysterious woman was, Sally gave Mond a


    serious look and told him,"Mond, l''m going to leave like I was told, but, keep an eye out for that woman.


    If she knows what happened to my family, I''m worried about what else she knows. She might know


    your true identity. Please, be careful."


    Mond nodded while mulling over the information, ''Well, if she''s able to acquire knowledge of


    confidential events that happened on the military residentialpound, she would most likely figure out


    what my rtionship with the Chu Family is.''


    "Oh, and one more thing," she went on. "The woman looked like a professional killer. I think she''s


    dangerous, even more than Jackson. She scared me."


    Mond didn''t tell Sally, but, he had some idea of who the woman''s real identity was. ''She might have


    something to do with the events back then. I don''t want to let Sally know though. She''s leaving and I


    don''t want to involve more people, '' he decided.


    "Don''t give it too much thought. You''ll be out of the city tomorrow, and she won''t be able to hurt you. As


    for me..." Mond paused, and then went on,"I''m not associated with her, and I don''t know her, so it''ll be


    impossible for her to get her hands on me. So don''t worry."


    Looking at Mond''s calm expression, Sally didn''t say anything more.


    The next morning, Sally arrived at the airport. She wore a khaki trench coat, and strolled up to the


    security checkpoint carrying her luggage. An advertisement on the wall caught her attention.


    The ad was for infant form. The picture was of a mother carrying her baby and depicted motherly


    love, which broke Sally''s heart.


    She stopped and stood in front of the oversized picture. Her sunsses hid her reddened eyes as


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tears trickled from under the rims and down her cheeks.


    Sally thought about her parents. Years ago, she was too young to understand her parents had


    parents were honest and good people. She wouldn''t have believed they could make any mistakes.

 Chapter 539 Sweet Call (Part Two)

    Chapter 539 Sweet Call (Part Two)


    She remembered the day her parents were taken away clearly. Dozens of men wearing military


    uniforms showed up at her home to take her parents into custody. When they were trying to drag her


    parents off, Sally blocked them to try and keep them away from her mom and dad. However, two tall


    men grabbed her hands and ripped her from her parents. After that, she was left crying on the floor


    while her parents were dragged off. Seeing the desperation in her mother''s eyes, Sally struggled to


    take her hand, but it slipped through her grasp. It never crossed her mind that would be thest time


    she saw them.


    Later, when the military men returned for her, Jackson showed up and she hid behind him crying.


    Jackson held her hand and consoled her, telling her everything would be okay. Back then, she had faith


    in Jackson, and put her life in his hands. She knew Jackson would do his best to keep her safe. He


    was the only one she could rely on.


    Andter, Jackson did save her, at a cost she didn''t know, which was why she was still alive. She could


    still hear Jackson promising to wait for her while he held her hands.


    But, by the time Sally returned, Jackson loved Cherry and had made her his wife. If not for that, Sally


    knew she could admire Cherry or even have been her friend. Cherry must be quite an admirable


    woman or Jackson wouldn''t have fallen in love her. Unfortunately, since Cherry was Jackson''s wife,


    Sally couldn''t be friendly to her. Instead, Sally envied Cherry and tried to take revenge on her. Jackson


    was everything to Sally, and he was the one she would depend on always. Cherry took him away


    though, and her hatred for Cherry grew. She couldn''t just stand by and watch Cherry steal Jackson


    from her.


    Immersed in memories, Sally stood there crying silently. Obviously, she was oblivious to the noises


    from passersby and broadcasts. Before leaving the city, she wanted to think about what her life had


    been there.


    A man ran towards the security checkpoint carrying a heavy package in one arm, and his ID card and


    boarding pass in the other. As he raced passed Sally, his elbow jarred into her.


    Sally regained her bnce and came back to reality. She reached into her pocket, took out a tissue,


    and wiped her tears away. As another advertisement shed across the screen, Sally told herself


    inwardly, ''Jackson, my beloved, I will be back soon. You''re the most important person to me, and I will


    never let you go.''


    Leaving her sadness behind, Sally confidently walked to the security checkpoint.


    The ne took off into the clear, blue sky.


    Standing in front of the windows on the top floor of JS Group building, Selina stared at the view of the


    skyscrapers. She was grinning happily and lost in thought, ''In just a few days, I am going to be married!


    Wilson is the man of my dreams, and finally, after all this time, my wish to be his wife and spend the


    rest of my life with him wille true!''


    The phone was ringing suddenly, which drew her attention. She reached over to grab it and smiled


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sweetly when she saw the ID caller.


    "Hello Wilson," Selina cooed into the phone.


    "Selina, are you busy?" Wilson''s soft voice reached her ear.


    "No, I am not doing anything special. I finished all my work for the day, and I''m just standing in front of


    the window looking at the beautiful view," Selina replied smiling.


    "I see, and here, I was afraid you might be working too hard. So, I was calling to ask you to get some


    rest," Wilson''s voice was filled with concern.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a child, and I know how to take care of myself. You don''t have to call to remind me


    so often," Selina said meekly, beaming with happiness inside. Each time she heard the concern in


    Wilson''s words, she felt like the happiest person in the world. Sometimes Selina thought she was more


    fortunate than Cherry. In her eyes, she could always rely on Wilson.


    "You''re my fiancee, of course I should care for you. Do you expect me to care about other women?"


    Wilson asked smirking.


    "How dare you!" huffed Selina, her expression going from smiling to angry in a sh even though she


    knew Wilson was kidding.


    Wilson burst outughing and yfully teased,"You aren''t even married to me yet, and here you are


    talking to me like a wife."


    "Wilson, you are such a bully! I will tell uncle and aunt that you bully me tonight," Selina returned in an


    air of anger while giggling inside.


    "No, don''t do that!" Wilson said hurriedly,"My dad and aunt are partial to you, and I have be less


    important. They used to dote on Joe, but you are the favored one now."


    "I''m d you know that. Don''t bully me again," said Selina chuckling.


    "Okay, okay! I yield, you win. I never meant to bully you," Wilson replied,"I will pick you up at the office


    when you get off."


    "That sounds good, it just so happens, I asked my secretary to take my car in for maintenance today.


    So, you''ll have to be responsible for picking me up until our wedding day," Selina cheerfully informed


    Wilson.


    "No problem! I will be your personal driver from today. You can call me at any time and I''ll be there for


    you," Wilson replied confidently.


    "Well then, see youter!" Selina returned sweetly.

 Chapter 540 My Wife (Part One)

    Chapter 540 My Wife (Part One)


    An the Chu home, Cherry was near the wardrobe, and Jackson was happily watching her, feeling


    satisfied with life.


    As Cherry helped Jackson button his shirt, she casuallymented,"Jackson, let''s go shopping and


    buy a few more shirts soon."


    "Alright Babe, we''ll go shopping whenever you want," agreed Jackson. He wanted to do whatever


    Cherry wanted.


    Securing thest button on Jackson''s shirt, Cherry took a step back to look over the end results to


    ensure he looked perfect, and then said happily,"Okay, let''s go pick our son up from school."


    "Okay," Jackson agreed as he picked up a woolen coat and draped it over Cherry''s shoulders. "You


    need to wear more so you don''t catch a cold."


    "I won''t catch a cold, instead, I will be too hot if I wear that," Cherry said. Lately, Jackson had be


    more motherly, than she ever was.


    "It''s better to be too hot than too cold, so, please, listen to me and put it on," Jackson pleaded.


    Listening to Jackson''s soothing tone as she looked into his gentle face, Cherry obediently slipped her


    arms into the wool coat like Jackson asked her to.


    Lily and Bill were in the living room when Jackson and Cherry got downstairs.


    "Sir, madam," Lily respectfully greeted them.


    Bill nodded to express his greetings adding,"Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry, are you going to pick up the


    young master from school?"


    "Yes, I haven''t been out today, and have been so bored, I thought it would be nice to get for a breath of


    air and pick Joe up,"ined Cherry. Jackson hadn''t let her go anywhere today because the wind


    was strong outside. He finally agreed to let her pick up their son with him after the weather improved.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Okay," nodded Bill.


    Lily nced at the clock on the wall and said,"Well, you have plenty of time still, he has ss for


    another thirty minutes."


    "Oh, thanks! We''ll leave now," said Cherry smiling as she linked her arm into Jackson''s, yfully


    ordering,"Husband, let''s go!"


    Jackson nodded,"Okay." They walked out together.


    Cherry watched the scenery passing outside the window not talking as they drove.


    Sensing Cherry was feeling emotional, Jackson hesitantly asked,"Babe, is something bugging you?"


    Cherry was lost in thought, but she heard Jackson, and turned to ask,"Husband, would it be okay if we


    went to visit my sister''s grave at the cemetery before we pick Joe up?"


    Jackson was taken aback, and wondered, did Cherry miss Jean?


    ncing quickly at his watch, Jackson thought for a moment and then said,"Well, we have a few


    minutes to spare. Close the window, and I''ll drive faster, we are heading to the cemetery now."


    "Okay," Cherry closed the window as she agreed, and then fell into silence again.


    Watching the scenery whizz passed the window, Cherry knew Jackson was driving fast. She missed


    Jean terribly. Yes, her sister had tried countless times to harm her, but in thest few weeks of her life,


    they had grown close, and Jean tried making amends, including to save Cherry and Joe, at the cost of


    her life.


    At the cemetery, Cherry stood in front of Jean''s headstone and looked at her photo. She was young in


    the picture, and her pure beauty were vibrant and graceful, but, it was only a matter of time before time


    took its toll, and the photo would be worn and yellow exposed to the elements.


    "Sister, forgive me for not visiting sooner," Cherry said bursting into tears.


    Seeing Cherry vulnerable and sobbing, Jackson didn''t talk, but instead,id a hand on Cherry''s


    shoulder pulling her close to his side.


    Cherry ignored Jackson''s arm on her, and kept staring at Jean''s photo,"Sis, I want to thank you from


    the bottom of my heart for saving me and Joe. You were the best sister a girl could hope for, and you


    will always be my sister."


    While Cherry poke, she felt helpless. She wasn''t satisfied with her words falling on a cold stone, and


    wished Jean were standing in front of her just then. So she could look at her and tell Jean, that Cherry


    thought Jean had always been a good sister to her.


    They stood in front of Jean''s gravestone for a long time before Jackson reminded Cherry of the


    time,"Babe, we need to go."


    "Okay," said Cherry.


    Cherry and Jackson turned and left. As Jackson turned, he looked at Jean''s photo on the stone and in


    his heart he silently thanked her, ''Thank you for saving the two most important people for me.''


    Back in the car, Jackson drove slowly.


    Cherry went back to watch the world silently fly passed the window.


    Now Jackson understood Cherry''s mood. He thought for a while before telling Cherry,"Babe, we''ll be at


    the school, soon."


    Cherry realized how close they were to Joe''s school and said,"Thank you, I understand."


    Cherry understood what Jackson had meant. He had been worried Joe would see her upset, so, she


    took a few cleansing breaths, and put the thoughts that had been guing her away, she would be in a


    better mood.


    Out of the blue, Jackson''s hand shot out and took a hold of Cherry''s, giving it a firm squeeze as he


    said,"Babe, the past is past. I am here with you, so is our son, and soon our baby will be born."


    "Yes, you are right," Cherry acknowledged, bobbing her head. She nced over at Jackson''s profile


    and said,"Thank you, husband."

 Chapter 541 My Wife (Part Two)

    Chapter 541 My Wife (Part Two)


    Jackson didn''t say any more, but, gave Cherry a quick nce as he drove along.


    Jackson and Cherry waited for Joe at the gate of the school.


    Joe and Mike walked out of the building chatting and smiling. When they reached the gate, Mike saw


    his driver''s car and said to Joe,"Joe, my driver is here, I''m going now."


    "Okay, bye!" Joe nodded his head in Mike''s direction, while looking for Bill''s car among the private cars,


    but deep down, he would be more excited if he saw his dad''s car.


    When Joe saw the familiar car, his eyes widened. In his heart though he wondered, ''Is it really Daddy''s


    car?'' ''Is it really Daddy''s car?''


    Joe couldn''t believe it and looked at the car again, rubbing his eyes. It was really his Daddy''s car!


    Joe was sure his Mommy would be there with his Daddy!


    Joe ran happily in the direction of his Daddy''s car.


    Cherry was about to greet Joe as soon as she saw him, but, Jackson stopped her.


    "The wind is strong out there. Stay in the car," Jackson told her. He opened the door and got out.


    "Daddy! Daddy!" Joe called out excitedly.


    "Son," Jackson said smiling.


    "Mommy, why aren''t you getting out of the car?" Joe clung to his daddy''s hand and called to his


    Mommy in the car. She looked really happy to see him, which made him curious, why she hadn''t gotten


    out of the car to greet him.


    "Your Daddy wouldn''t let me get out of the car! He said the wind is too strong out there," Cherry said,


    pretending to give Jackson an angry scowl and said to him,"See? Now my son is angry!"


    "It''s Okay!" Joe said quickly. He thought carefully and added,"It appears Daddy is right. The wind is


    really strong today Mommy. You''d better stay in the car. It''s special time now, so, Daddy and I need to


    protect you as we would a panda."


    "What?" Cherry was more angry that her son regarded her as a panda because he felt she needed


    sheltering from the wind.


    "Joe, think about how big a panda is! I am so thin! How can youpare me to a panda?" While


    Cherry was venting, Jackson and Joe got into the car.


    Joe sat in the back, squatting between his parents, and said to his Mommy,"I wasn''t referring to the


    shape of the body, Mommy. I meant you are as precious as a panda, aren''t pandas a national


    treasure? Well, you are the family''s treasure, so, Daddy and I must take very special care of you!"


    Joe''s look was innocent as he spoke and then he acted like a princess. Leaning against the back seat,


    he said,"Mommy, since you didn''t get out of the car today, it wasn''t your personal visit to school to pick


    me up. But, considering the special condition of your body, I will forgive you this time, and admit you


    came to pick me up at school. It seems you still care about me."


    Joe said thoughtfully, then he paused before he continued with the education of his mother,"But, after


    the baby is born, whether you have a boy or a girl, you should still love me like you do now. You can''t


    be cold to me, or else I will be jealous, like Daddy."


    Listening to Joe, Cherry wasn''t quite sure what to do with her son. He was self-willed and naughty, and


    she really had no idea how to deal with him.


    "Son, how is it that suddenly I am finding out there will be another person who is going to fight with me


    over love?" Jackson suddenly realized and put the question to Joe.


    "Jackson, how dare you say any more?" Cherry asked, staring at Jackson in shock.


    Jackson shook his head helplessly. He didn''t dare look at Cherry. So, he drove intently, not daring to


    say anything more. The Queen was angry and he couldn''t push her further.


    "Daddy, let''s just be content!" shot Joe from the back seat. Now, he was giving his Daddy a lesson,"The


    bet that I would give Mommy to you if I had a brother or sister, was between you and I. So, you made


    Mommy pregnant, and you can''t me Mommy for that."


    said Joe with a feeling of happiness in his heart.


    "Joe, you...!" Cherry gave Joe an angry look. How had he known it was his Daddy who made her


    pregnant! She wondered what went through his head!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh," Joe looked bored as he gazed at Mommy "I won''t say it anymore, Mommy. I talked too much at


    school today too, and I want to learn to be quiet."


    His response threw Cherry for a loop, and she didn''t know what say. She wanted to teach him a lesson.


    But, he was disying that he learned the lesson, rendering her speechless.


    So, Cherry focused on Jackson again.


    Feeling Cherry staring at him, Jackson nced over to Cherry while he drove.


    "What''s wrong?" Jackson asked.


    "In the future, let''s discuss things at night, in our room, and not in front of our son," said Cherry


    suddenly feeling a little shy in her heart. Her baby son was already too smart for her to deal with.


    "Yes, Ma''am!"

 Chapter 542 Happy Laughter In The Living Room (Part One)

    Chapter 542 Happy Laughter In The Living Room (Part One)


    On their return home, Cherry turned to Lily and said,"I don''t feel like having any dinner. Please go


    ahead and just make some for Joe and Jackson, will you?"


    Lily gave her a concerned look and said,"Oh no, mydy! You must eat something. What if you feel


    hungry at midnight and there''s nothing to eat?" Lily knew that this wasn''t unusual. She thought to


    herself that pregnant women feel hungry at random hours. But then, if Cherry felt hungryter, there


    would only be cold food. And in her condition, she should be having food that is freshly cooked and hot.


    Cold food could harm her and the baby.


    Cherry understood Lily''s concerns and agreed to eat a little. Although she had no appetite, she realised


    she had to eat something for the sake of the baby.


    So Cherry turned to Lily and said,"Could you cook some porridge for me then? I don''t feel like having


    anything else."


    Lily was happy to hear that. She turned around and started walking towards the kitchen,"Hot porridge,


    At the dinner table, Jackson immersed himself into lovingly feeding the porridge to Cherry. While Joe


    looked on, he noticed that his father had barely eaten a single bite, because he was so busy trying to


    make Cherry eat.


    This made Joe very happy. It was nice to see his parents caring for each other so much. "Dad, you''re


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    amazing!" he said as he ate his food.


    Cherry''s heart burst with love and she blushed at Jackson''s affection for her. Butposing herself,


    she put on a stern look and firmly told Joe,"No talking while eating, Joe. Finish your food."


    "Okay got it, mom," Joe said. He immediately lowered his head and began eating.


    Cherry saw that only a little porridge was left in her bowl, but Jackson''s foody untouched in his te.


    He was so busy feeding her that he hadn''t eaten. Taking the bowl from him she said,"Okay that''s


    enough. I''ll eat the rest of it myself, you haven''t eaten anything. Finish your food."


    Jackson gave a small smile as Cherry took the bowl from him and started to eat her porridge. He pulled


    his te closer and started eating.


    Joe looked up and said inly,"I am full now. Amy will be here any minute, so I''m going to go to my


    room upstairs." He got up and left, paying no heed to the startled expressions on his parents'' faces.


    As he left, Cherry said in a small voice,"I don''t know what to do with him. Where are his manners? How


    can he leave like that!"


    But Jackson was unaffected. "That''s just how he is always." He continued eating, as if nothing had


    happened.


    But Cherry wasn''t ready to let it go. She turned to her husband and said,"We can''t let him behave like


    this. We have to be strict with him, even after our second child is born." She said it with a tone of finality


    and firmness.


    Still unperturbed, Jackson said,"I will agree with whatever you say, you know that. We''ll do it your way."


    Cherry smiled,"Now that''s like a good husband."


    After dinner, the couple snuggled in on the couch in their living room to watch some TV. Just then, the


    doorbell rang.


    As Lily went to open the door, both Cherry and Jackson looked at the door.


    "Must be Amy and Derek," shrugged Cherry as she straightened up.


    "Yes, it could only be them. They''re the only ones whoe home at this hour," said Jackson, eyes still


    on the door.


    Seeing Amy enter the house, Cherry excitedly rose to meet her.


    She called out to her,"Amy! I''m so d to see you."


    Reciprocating the happiness, Amy replied,"Hi Cherry! How have you been? Are you suffering from any


    morning sickness? How is your health?" Amy was happy to see Cherry.


    The glowing mother-to-be looked at her husband lovingly and replied,"My morning sickness isn''t that


    severe. And plus, with Jackson by my side, I think I can deal with whateveres my way. He had


    been such a good husband, keeping mepany."


    Suddenly, Derek intervened,"Cherry! Don''t pay him so much praise. You''re spoiling him." There was a


    hint of envy in his voice. He thought to himself, ''Howe Amy never praises me in front of other


    people! Look at Cherry, singing praises about her husband.''


    Cherry squinted at Derek yfully and asked,"What do you think? Am I praising him?" She started to


    Derek?" Seeing her smile, Jackson smiled too. He was happy to see her in such good spirits,ughing


    and cracking jokes.


    Derek epted defeat, as he exasperatedly looked at Cherry and said,"Well, never mind. There is no


    way I can win an argument with you, Cherry!" He looked at Jackson from the corner of his eye. There


    was no way he was going to upset Cherry while he was around. He feared his anger.


    Jackson came over to Derek and gave him a friendly pat on his shoulder as he said,"You behave well


    today, Derek."


    Derek replied with a straight face,"Of course, Jackson! Cherry is the queen. I know better than to


    displease her!"


    While the four of them chatted, Lily came into the room with four sses of water. It was nice to see


    them all so merry.


    As she reached out to take her ss of water, Amy looked at Lily and said,"Thank you for taking such


    good care of Cherry during her pregnancy Lily. You''re doing a fabulous job of it!" And there was


    ever.


    Handing the ss to Amy, Lily replied,"Oh Miss Amy, you tter me. Thank you for the kind words, but I


    like taking care of mydy. It is my duty to care for her and protect her."


    "But still, thank you," said Amy as she drank some water.


    Derek jokinglymented,"Jackson, where did you find such a dutiful servant? Help me find a loyal


    maid for my home too. It is so difficult nowadays to find someone trustworthy."


    Jackson immediately replied,"Well, I am of little help here. Lily is like family to us and she intends to


    stay here with us and work. So don''t you dare try and take her away from here Derek."


    Taken aback, Derek stammered a little, as he looked at Lily and asked,"You... have you really...


    decided to serve them and stay here, Lily?"

 Chapter 543 Happy Laughter In The Living Room (Part Two)

    Chapter 543 Happy Laughter In The Living Room (Part Two)


    Lily nodded in happy agreement,"Of course master. Mydy takes such good care of me that I couldn''t


    even think of leaving her. And my little master is so cute, I cannot bear the thought of leaving him


    either!"


    Derek sighed,"Well it seems like love is all there is."


    But Cherry didn''t let that slide. Now that Derek was here, she wasn''t going to let even one chance of


    bullying him, slip away. "She is never leaving us and she will never work for you Derek. You better


    make your peace with that," she said triumphantly.


    Again, at a loss of words, Derek began to stammer,"You, Cherry...you both..."


    Seeing him in a fix, the three of them startedughing.


    Amy stood up,"Well, I better go upstairs. It is time for Joe''s piano lessons and I don''t want to dy him.


    You all continue, I''ll just go."


    "Alright!" said Cherry.


    Amy hopped upstairs and she said,"See you all in a bit!"


    Cherry turned to Jackson and said,"I don''t mind if you and Derek want to go upto your study and


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    discuss business. I''ll be fine here, watch some TV."


    She had been noticing Derek''s fidgetiness since a while and figured that he probably wanted to talk to


    Jackson in private. Due to her pregnancy, Jackson had been at home a lot, keeping herpany and


    looking after her. She realised that he must have lost out on a lot of work. ''I must give them some


    privacy to talk about business, '' she said to herself silently.


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine?" said Jackson, a worried look on his face. He had his apprehensions of


    leaving Cherry all alone. His only goal in life was to look after her to the best of his abilities. And for


    that, he was even ready to suffer some losses rather than see her get hurt.


    So he simply said,"It''s fine, Cherry. We have no important business, just a few trivial things we need to


    talk about. We can sit here and chat too." Derek understood that Jackson did not want to leave Cherry


    alone for even a minute, such was his love for her. So he too urged Cherry to not worry. "It isn''t


    important at all, Cherry," he said.


    Not to be fooled, Cherry knew that it was Jackson''s love and his hesitation talking. Even though she


    wasn''t quiet familiar with Derek, she understood his concern for her.


    But she had also decided that she wasn''t going to let Jackson waste all his time on her. She went and


    sat next to him and nudged him persuasively,"Look, I will be watching soap operas here and you both


    will get bored. Neither of you have any interest in them. And your conversations about business will


    bore me to death. It''s best that I sit herefortably and watch my shows, while you two chat about


    more important things in the other room."


    Seeing that she was not one to be deterred, Jackson gave in. "Fine. But promise me if you need


    anything, just call Lily. We will be right in the next room."


    Cherry smiled,"I know! I''m not a kid. I can look after myself. Now go!" She let go of Jackson''s arm that


    she was holding and gestured them to go on.


    Once they were out of sight into the next room, Cherry snuggled into afortable nket and sat on


    the couch watching TV.


    In the study, Jackson pensively stared outside the window, overlooking the road and the trees. He


    seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Derek quietly sat on the table and said in a low voice,"She has left."


    Without looking up, Jackson asked,"When did she leave?" He asked not because he cared about Sally.


    In fact, he couldn''t be less concerned about her.


    "Mond told me she left this morning." replied Derek sombrely.


    "Are you absolutely sure that she has left?" Jackson knew Sally very well and he knew that she was


    capable of pulling some mean tricks too. He had to be doubly sure.


    "Yes. Mond sent a man after her to be sure. The man saw her board the flight, with his own eyes. This


    time, she has surely left for good," answered Derek. He knew that Mond would never lie to them. That


    meant that Sally had indeed left and Cherry was now in no danger.


    "Well, I hope she never returns ever," said Jackson solemnly, gazing out of the window again.


    "Jackson," Derek called out his name suddenly,"Do you want Sally to leave for her sake, or was it only


    because you were worried about Cherry''s safety?"


    Derek tried to gauge his friend''s feelings towards Sally, but could not seem to do that. He wasn''t sure if


    Jackson had sent Sally away for her own good or because he was worried that she might hurt Cherry.


    The bitterness in Jackson''s voice was unmissable, as he responded,"Both."


    He continued,"If she doesn''t return, she can actually start a new fresh life, in a new ce. She can


    leave all this behind her and be a new person, wherever she goes." His voice echoed in the study,


    whereas Derek remained silent and listened.


    "But most importantly, I know that with Sally gone, Cherry ispletely safe. I have no feelings for


    Sally, but we were friends. I have known her since we were children and that means something to me. I


    don''t love her but I would have neverid a finger on her. However, Cherry is my responsibility and I will


    never let anything happen to her. Even if it means dealing with Sally then." As Jackson vented his


    feelings, Derek looked on. He understood that what Jackson had done was in favour of everyone.


    Derek rose from his seat and sauntered over to where Jackson was standing. He gave a slight pat on


    the back, as if in an effort tofort his agitation.

 Chapter 544 Infant Matrimony (Part One)

    Chapter 544 Infant Matrimony (Part One)


    Jackson was calmer now. He turned to Derek and said,"You understand why I sent Sally away, don''t


    you? It will be good for her, to get away from here and start life afresh. She can forget all about this. As


    for Cherry, it is my duty to protect her and I will do that at any cost. But I also don''t want to do anything


    that is against my nature."


    "I get it," said Derek, nodding his head in agreement.


    Jackson sighed deeply and asked Derek,"So how are things in office? Have Eric and Jonson created


    any trouble recently?"


    Derek replied,"Well as of now, no. They have been unusually well-behavedtely. I believe it is


    because they know of your situation. Even Bobby''s stayed pretty low these days. I haven''t heard much


    from him either."


    Jackson was listening intently and pondering on the next move,"We must act soon. We don''t know how


    much time we have."


    While Derek understood what Jackson meant by that, he also knew that they were helpless in this


    situation.


    "But Jackson, we haven''t got the token yet. What can we do?" Derek asked. There was a note of


    urgency in Derek''s voice. He was anxious and worried about the future, as it seemed pretty bleak.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They had to sort this out, and soon.


    Jackson knew how important it was for them to find that token. After a long pause and much


    deliberation, he scratched his chin and finally spoke,"So help me understand this Derek. Suppose, we


    don''t find the token, but if we find the person behind this, everything will be under our control, won''t it?


    That person is the key to it all - he can control Eric and Jonson also. So everything boils down to


    finding him now."


    "Yes! That is correct. But the problem is finding the person. Where will we look for him?" Derek''s voice


    echoed worry. "We have no news of his whereabouts."


    Jackson had no answer to that question either. He thought for a while but it made him more anxious, so


    he said,"You know what? Let this be for now. We''ll look into it after Selina''s wedding. And we also have


    Amy''s and your wedding. I don''t think I can handle this right now. All of my attention is focused on


    Cherry. I want to focus on her pregnancy and health because this is a very delicate period for her also.


    Until she is healthy and stable, I don''t want to think too much about other things."


    It was true. All Jackson had the heart and mind for, was Cherry right now. And the baby of course. He


    wanted to see through the pregnancy with utmost attention and keep her safe and happy.


    "Alright then," said Derek. "Let''s wait for some time. We are anyway so busy with work these days and


    plus, we have to get a lot of things done. Selina and I have already seen through the details for JS


    Group. We''re sorted for sometime there. And Wilson has also taken care of all the issues of the H King


    Group. So I see no major potholes there either. But now I need you to take over the JC Group, because


    it is rted to the entertainment industry. We need you there," Derek gently reminded him. Someone


    had to tell Jackson, that while Cherry and the baby were his full responsibility, he also had to pay equal


    attention to the business as well.


    Jackson understood fully and nodded,"I know. I will swing by the bar tomorrow and take care of any


    unfinished business there is."


    Derek was happy to hear that.


    "So, when are you nning to marry Amy, Derek?" Jackson abruptly asked Derek.


    "Well, we''re in no hurry as of now," replied Derek. "We''ve spoken about this and are on the same page


    as far as marriage is concerned. Plus, we don''t even want a very big ceremony, just an intimate


    wedding with close friends and family. I believe that when we do decide to hold the wedding, the


    decision will be taken very quickly as there won''t be much nning to do."


    Jackson smiled,"Alright then. Just let us know when you n it, so Cherry and I can make the


    necessary preparations for it."


    But Derek hastily interrupted,"Oh no, Jackson! We are friends and there is no room for such formalities


    between friends. I would be very overwhelmed if you both give me a gift. Speaking of which, I have a


    big red package to gift little Joe. I hope he likes it"


    Jackson responded with a helpless look on his face,"You know it Derek, Cherry calls the shots in our


    family. I have no say in all these things."


    Two hourster, Amy walked down the stairs holding Joe''s hand. They were done with their lessons.


    Walking down they saw that Derek was sitting on the sofa and Cherry was snuggling in Jackson''s


    arms.


    "Have you finished your ss?" said Derek, as he got up from his sofa to greet Amy.


    Amy simply nodded her head, without saying anything.


    "Uncle Derek, was that question for me or was it for Aunt Amy?" Joe asked him. He looked adorable,


    holding Derek''s hand in one hand and Amy''s in the other.


    "Well, the question was for you Joe. Aren''t you the little master of this family?" Derek asked Joe with a


    loving smile. He loved to pull little Joe''s leg time and again. And in true honesty, he too had no idea


    whether he was asking this to Amy or to Joe.


    "Yes, you are absolutely right, Uncle Derek. My Mommy is the big master and I am the little master of


    the family. But then, what is Daddy?" Joe frowned as he tried to think hard. He couldn''t decide what


    position to ce his Daddy at.


    "Your Daddy is the consort of the big master in this family, Joe." smiled Derek. He loved the child and


    was always in awe of his unrestrained creativity and thoughts.

 Chapter 545 Infant Matrimony (Part Two)

    Chapter 545 Infant Matrimony (Part Two)


    Meanwhile, Cherry and Jackson also got up from their seat to greet Amy. Cherry looked at his son''s


    teacher and asked tenderly,"So Amy, how is Joe doing in ss? Is he making progress?"


    "Yes Cherry, Joe is doing pretty well. He is a diligent boy and a quick learner. I''m sure he''ll do well. In


    fact, I have nned to arrange piano grading tests for him, once he joins primary school." Amy looked


    at the boy lovingly and thought how good he was at ying the piano. All he needed was keen


    attention and a lot of practice and he could do big things.


    "That sounds awesome! Thank you so much Amy!" gushed Cherry. The news of her son doing so well


    had an immediate effect on her mood.


    "Aww, Cherry, please don''t mention it. And don''t shower me with all these formalities. It feels like I am a


    stranger in this house," Amy said hastily. She and Cherry had been such close friends for so long, it


    was almost like she was family.


    Derek echoed Amy''s sentiment,"Absolutely Cherry. Joe is my sworn son and I love him like he was my


    own son. If something is good for his future, we will do everything we can to make it happen."


    Cherry nced at Jackson and looked back at the couple. "Alright, if there is no need for thanks, then I


    won''t say it."


    "Cherry, it feels as if you still think of us as strangers and not as family. You need to grow up and stop


    acting like a child!" Derek said yfully.


    "Derek, if you don''t behave, I will give you a good spanking, too," said Cherry, yfully pretending to


    scold Derek as if he was a child.


    "Hah, well okay," Derek turned to face the other side, offering his cheek to Cherry. He knew that Cherry


    had been pampered so much by Jackson, there was no way he was going to win an argument with her.


    ''Better to avoid them if I cannot defeat them.'' thought Derek.


    "It seems like you have be much more stubborn Derek, after you received your marriage


    certificate with Amy," Cherry said mischievously.


    "Well of course! She is now my wife and I love her so much. In fact, I was thinking if we should get our


    children married. The child in your tummy and Amy''s and mine could enter infant matrimony, don''t you


    think?" said Derek proudly.


    Cherry and Jackson were both taken aback, shocked. They looked at each other and then gave Amy


    and Derek a confused look,"So does that mean that you two... ...have had your own baby?"


    Amy blushed, turning crimson with embarrassment and anger. "No!" she denied. "Derek, what are you


    talking about! What baby? Not at all."


    Seeing Amy so angry, Derek immediately traced his steps back. He was afraid that Amy might be


    angry at him and so exined,"No, no that is not what I meant. I mean you have a baby now and then


    when we have a baby someday, we will get them two married," Derek rified. These days he had


    loved spending time with Amy and had been sleeping at her apartment. If she was angry, he would


    have had to sleep in his own ce. And he did not want to be away from her.


    Cherry felt relieved and sighed,"Oh, that way. Yes well, we''ll see about that. If my child is a girl and


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    yours is a boy, we''ll get them married then."


    Cherry nced at Jackson as she spoke and asked for his opinion,"What do you think, honey?"


    Jackson smiled and said,"Well I think it would be fantastic. Our child''s inws will be the bosses of the


    assets of JS Group. I think we must y it up to them right away. After all, they say one should always


    keep the rich waters in one''s own field." He looked at Cherry and smiled.


    "Oh,e on Jackson. Thest thing you need right now is money. Stop eyeballing the assets of JS


    Group now," Derek whined yfully. For a man of Jackson''s status, money was a heap of notes. He


    was already very rich and powerful and did not have to even think of the assets of JS Group.


    "So what? Can''t I do it?" Cherry said mischievously. She loved troubling Derek and bickering with him.


    "You approached us with the offer of infant matrimony with my baby, didn''t you?


    So now tell me, how many shares of JS Group will you give as betrothal presents?" Not to be outwitted


    by Cherry, Derek took an aim at JC Group''s assets.


    But just then, Joe eximed,"No! JC Group is mine! I won''t give it." JC Group was his father''s property


    and therefore would end up with him. He didn''t want to share it with anyone.


    Everyoneughed when they heard those words. Joe''s innocence was adorable, because he didn''t


    understand the yful banter and instead thought that someone was going to snatch JC group away


    from his Daddy.


    Cherry put her hand gently on Joe''s head and said,"Of course my son. JC Group is yours, okay?


    Nobody will take it from you."


    "Haha, oh, Joe! Take it easy, alright? Nobody is going to dare to try and take JC Group away from you,"


    said Amy.


    "I am willing to give JC Group only to my brother or sister. But if I have to give it to my his or her


    spouse, then I''ll have to think about it properly." Joe was now speaking directly to Derek. He had heard


    Derek say that he would not give up JS Group to his sibling, so then why should he hand over his


    Group to someone else.


    "Joe, how about this? How about I give JS Group to your sister?" Derek said to Joe gently. He was


    impressed by the boy''s smartness and his attitude of not giving up.


    "Then I will give up JC Group to my brother-inw!" Joe was smiling again at the thought of it.


    "Alright then. Deal done,"


    said Derek. Everybodyughed till their stomachs hurt and their eyes watered.

 Chapter 546 Grand Wedding (Part One)

    Chapter 546 Grand Wedding (Part One)


    Through theughter, Amy said,"Cherry, you must go to bed early and rest."


    Cherry nodded in agreement and said,"You both drive carefully."


    Jackson also said,"Drive carefully."


    Derek nodded and said,"Yes I will. Goodbye."


    Saying this, they got in the car and drove to Amy''s house.


    When they reached, Amy didn''t get down from the car and instead looked at Derek and asked,"So, are


    you going to go back to your ce tonight?"


    Derek gently took her hand in his and said,"Do you want me to leave?"


    Amy shook her head. She didn''t want Derek to leave anymore, she wanted to be with him every


    minute.


    So Derek smiled,"Then I don''t have to leave. I''ll stay with you tonight."


    Amyughed and happily said,"Then let''s go home."


    Derek saw how childish Amy got when she was happy. Pleased, he got out of the car and walked.


    At night, as the two of them were lying in bed, Derek looked at Amy tenderly. He wanted to tell her


    something but didn''t know how to.


    Amy realised that Derek was lost in deep thought. She lifted her head to get a good look at his face and


    couldn''t help noticing how handsome and perfect his face was.


    Looking deeply into Derek''s eyes, Amy asked,"What''s the matter? Is anything wrong?"


    Derek was surprised at the question,"So you''ve noticed?" He blushed a little at how easily Amy knew


    that something was troubling him.


    Amy felt his nervousness and tried tofort him,"Go ahead and tell me, why are you so scared?" She


    wondered if he had been unfaithful to her.


    Derek rolled over the other side of the bed and reached out on the nightstand. He grabbed a pair of


    keys from his jacket and rolled back towards Amy. He came closer to her and ced the bunch of keys


    in her hands.


    Amy was astonished at this, so she asked,"What...what is this?" She could not fathom what this meant.


    Why did he give her keys?


    Derek replied lovingly,"These are the keys to our home. This is where we will live after we get married."


    Amy couldn''t believe what she had heard and repeated his word,"Home?" She had imagined living with


    Derek even in that small apartment. As long as she was with him, it didn''t matter where they lived. But


    the keys that he had given her seemed to be of arge house.


    Derek replied,"Yes our home. It is next to Jackson''s house and is just as big as his home is. Our home


    is also fully furnished and decorated just the way you like it. I have also made a music room in the


    house, so that you can y to your heart''s content there." Derek felt relieved, like a secret was off his


    chest. He wanted to make Amy very happy.


    Amy was extremely touched at Derek''s gesture. She had never imagined that Derek would ever go


    through so much trouble and n just for her sake.


    She couldn''t find the words to say to him, so she said,"Thank you Derek."


    Derek gently yed with her hair, tucking a loose strand of her thick hair behind her ear lovingly, and


    said,"Why do you thank me? It is my duty towards you."


    To which, Amy smiled and said,"Don''t give me such big surprises in the future. This is so amazing!"


    Derek tried to dodge her questions. He said. "Okay now that''s enough. Come on, you must sleep. You


    need to get to ss tomorrow on time." Lying in bed, Derek thought about how much he loved Amy.


    Jackson had always been his role model and he had seen how Jackson pampered Cherry. He wanted


    to keep Amy as happy as Cherry was. He didn''t know what the future held, but right now, all he wanted


    was to make Amy happy.


    Amy replied,"Alright."


    The little room in the apartment was soaked in happiness that night.


    In three days, Wilson and Selina were getting married at a very famous, posh five star hotel. The


    world came to the wedding.


    At the wedding, Cherry took a seat with Amy and Joe. She was also happy to see Elsa and Jacob.


    As Amy sat, watching the wedding at a distance, she couldn''t help but be moved by it all. It was a


    beautiful wedding, done in Western style. The luxurious decorations of tulle and silks made the venue


    look straight out of a fairy tale. Amy thought to herself how lucky any woman would be to have such a


    fancy and posh wedding, surrounded by such beauty and to be marrying sucha wonderful guy.


    Amy could not stop looking at all the decorations around her, and she said,"Cherry, this is so beautiful."


    Cherry agreed. She said,"My wedding was extremely grand and yet, it was nothingpared to this


    extravaganza.:


    Amy said,"Yes, good weddings evolve. They get different as years pass. But I must say, your mother


    and your uncle have done a brilliant job with this. They have made arrangements at home and at a


    hotel, so it will be a lot more easier for everyone." Amy truly admired Wilson had a good father and


    aunt. With their borate arrangement, the whole wedding was perfect.


    Cherry agreed,"Yes, to hold wedding for Selina, my Mom and Uncle has mindfully prepared for this


    wedding. They really like Selina and I believe Selina will live a happy and sweet life in our family." She


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    also felt very happy. As long as her Uncle and Mommy was healthy and Wilson and Selina loved each


    other, she would have nothing to be worried about them.

 Chapter 547 Grand Wedding (Part Two)

    Chapter 547 Grand Wedding (Part Two)


    Joe pointed at the huge wedding photo and said,"Mommy, Miss Amy, the wedding photo of Uncle


    Wilson and Aunt Selina is really beautiful."


    Amy smiled and said,"Yes, your Uncle Wilson is handsome and your Aunt Selina is beautiful." Wilson


    and Selina did make a perfect couple and even kid began to admire them."


    Joe asked innocently,"Miss Amy, you and Uncle Derek are also so perfect with each other. When are


    you getting married?" Joe looked on, adorably, waiting for an answer from Amy.


    Amy replied,"Maybe after several weeks." They had to wait till Selina and Wilson''s wedding was


    through. Plus, truth be told, they hadn''t really spoken about getting married. Derek hadn''t brought it up.


    Cherry looked at the expression on Amy''s face and immediately knew what she was thinking of. She


    figured that Amy and Derek had never talked about this matter before.


    Cherry gently said to Joe,"Joe, I think you have gotten yourself enough red packets for today. Now put


    a break to this and after a few days Uncle Derek will give you a red packet, okay?"


    Joe replied, happily showing off his pockets that were full of money. He said,"Yes Mommie! Uncle


    Wilson and Aunt Selina also gave me some red packets. And even Grandpa and Grandma gave me a


    red packet. Look!" he proudly showed.


    His happiness put a smile on Cherry''s face too and she told him kindly,"Yes Joe. Your Grandma and


    Grandpa love you. Your Aunt Selina and Uncle Wilson also love you a lot and so in the future you


    should live up to their expectations."


    To which, Joe replied firmly,"Yes, I will look after everyone. I will take care of you and Daddy and also


    look after Aunt Selina and Uncle Wilson as well as Miss Amy and Uncle Derek."


    Amy heard this,ughed and said,"Then I have to thank you, Joe!". He was always such an adorable


    and sweet kid.


    So Joe said, with the tant honesty of a child,"Yes, after you marry Uncle Derek, I will call you Aunt


    Amy. It will make me feel closer to you."


    Amy was speechless at what Joe had just said. She waspletely moved by him.


    At a little distance, at the bar, Jackson, Derek and Mond sat around the bar table swishing their wine


    sses. They were sitting at a corner table and drinking red wine out of goblets.


    Derek looked around at the crowd in the wedding and turned to Jackson to tell him,"Your brother-in-


    people also. There are so many celebrities and high profile peopleing for this wedding!"


    Jackson replied casually,"Yes. It is evident from today''s wedding how influential and powerful both the


    own wedding. But the guests here were not as posh as those who hade for his own wedding. After


    all, they were not as well connected as the Chu family. However, he appreciated the fact that there


    were so many VVIPs swarming the wedding.


    Derek nodded and continued,"Well today''s wedding is super grand. Both H King and JS Groups are big


    families. This is like a merger, of course it will be huge. With the cream of the city showing up. Selina


    has taken over JS Grouppletely too."


    Suddenly, Mond replied,"Don''t you think this wedding presents a good business opportunity? It will be


    an excellent elerator to both the H King Group and JS Group."


    Derek and Jackson stared at each other for a bit, as of letting this new idea sink in. They had to admit


    that Mond had the best business ideas and was indeed a good business man.


    Suddenly, Derek became serious. He realised something, and said,"Don''t you guys think that if we walk


    and mingle with the crowds, we will be able to better the positions of the H King and JS Groups both.


    We could use this as aworking opportunity." In the romantic atmosphere of the wedding, they hadn''t


    thought of this.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson agreed to this also,"It might be great opportunity as you said." He too could not help but


    appreciate Mond''s business sense.


    Derek said,"Jackson, ever since you helped John move to Hong Kong, we have had no connections at


    all. Today, many important politics havee to this wedding here and I think we should seize this


    opportunity and meet them."


    Jackson took a swig of red wine and put the ss on the table in front of him. He nced at Cherry


    and Joe and felt relieved after he saw her smile. Then he looked at Derek again and said,"Yes. Let''s go


    and talk to them in a bit."


    Derek said,"Okay." He looked at Mond and suggested they go together.


    Mond turned this offer down respectfully. He did not have any work with the people he was seeing


    today because he had no intention of working from the same city. So these people were useless to him


    at all.


    Derek looked at Jackson and wanted to see how he would react.


    Jackson said,"Then please take care of Cherry and Joe for me. I''ll go with Derek there." The only


    concern for him was Cherry. Since Mond was reluctant to go, he didn''t want to force Mond to go there.


    So the only thing left to be done by him was to request Mond to take care of Cherry and his son.


    Mond replied,"Okay. No problem."

 Chapter 548 Grand Wedding (Part Three)

    Chapter 548 Grand Wedding (Part Three)


    As Mond saw Derek and Jackson walk away, he approached Cherry and Amy.


    "What are you two beauties talking about here?" He sat next to Cherry and his eyes darted towards


    Amy, whom he was staring at with a smile on his face.


    Suddenly Joe trotted in and grabbed Mond by his arm. "How are you, Uncle Mond?" he said.


    "Hi! Little Guy! How are you? I''m sure you must be very excited today with all the gifts you have


    received," Mond was yfully teasing Joe. But it was true. Joe was really happy today because he


    received a lot of gifts today from people and he wasn''t expecting it at all.


    Joe happily raised his head and proudly dered,"Yes! I have received a lot of gifts today!"


    Amy, who was sitting next to Joe chimed in,"Joe should be dered the winner today!"


    Cherry smiled happily. "Well, Joe has been looking forward to the wedding and counting days. That is


    why he looks like the cat that got the canary!"


    Mond lovingly stretched a hand out to straighten Joe''s shirt and asked him,"So Joe, do you have any


    good wishes for Aunt Selina and Uncle Wilson on their wedding?"


    "Yes, of course I do!" Joe said. He stood straight and with a serious expression on his face repeated


    what he had just said to Selina and Wilson,"I told them that I wanted them to have a baby as soon as


    possible because I wanted a cousin to y with."


    Both Cherry and Amy burst intoughter at this.


    Mond put on a straight face and nodded at Joe. "I believe your wish will be fulfilled soon Joe."


    "Oh, Mond. Don''t make fun of Joe. He is extremely smart and intelligent," said Amy, smiling at the boy.


    She had been time and again blown over by the little boy''s charming smartness and his IQ and EQ


    both!


    "Is that so?" Mond turned to Cherry, looking surprised.


    Cherry didn''t answer Mond''s question; instead she pursed her lips and said,"Joe, go find your


    Grandma and ask her to y with you."


    "Yes Mommy. I''ll go look for my Grandma." With these words, Joe released his grasp on Mond''s arm


    and darted to look for his beloved grandmother.


    As he looked at Joe''s little departing figure, Mond felt a gush of love for the boy. He had been moved


    by his innocence, childishness and quick thinking. He loved Joe from the bottom of his heart.


    But then he suddenly remembered and asked,"Where are Jackson and Derek?" Cherry recalled having


    seen both Derek and Jackson sitting in the nearby corner with Mond earlier. But only Mond came to


    them and the other two men did note, and now they were nowhere to be seen.


    "I see a lot of their political and military acquaintances here today. Perhaps they went to go greet them


    personally," said Mond nonchntly.


    Amy whined in a piqued voice,"Why don''t they spend time with us instead? It is a wedding after all. Are


    those friends more important than us?"


    "For a man, his work is of utmost importance," said Cherry. She was also a little agitated because


    Jackson had left her in a crowded and noisy ce like this, to go meet his friends. He didn''t even think


    of the fact that she was pregnant.


    Amy heard the disappointment in Cherry''s voice and tried to console her,"Oh, no Cherry. Don''t be mad


    at him. He hasn''t been gone for too long and he''ll be back soon. You know how well he has been


    looking after you, so just forgive him this once. If you worry so much, it is bad for the baby."


    "No! No! I''m not angry at all. My children are of utmost importance to me. Jackson isn''t important to me


    at all. He can do whatever he wants and meet whoever he wants," Cherry said, a hint of annoyance in


    her voice. But in her heart, she was thinking, ''Oh Jackson, where are you? Why aren''t you by my side?''


    Mond was right there, listening to their conversation. He realized that women were extremely moody


    and their emotions were simply not stable. He was getting bored of all the women-talk now.


    Suddenly Amy said,"Oh, by the way Cherry, I have amazing news to share! Derek and I will soon live


    near you after we get married."


    "Have you bought a vi as your matrimonial home?" Cherry knew this was the only way they were


    going to live near them. Cherry and Jackson lived in an area of vis and living near them would mean


    that they had bought a vi too.


    Amy''s happiness was now beyond the clouds as she said excitedly,"Yes! The furnishing and design is


    almostplete. Just a few final touches. Derek has given me the keys. I''m so happy!"


    The first thing Cherry could think of was her son''s education. "Oh that is brilliant, Amy! So now you can


    just walk over to give Joe his piano lessons. And when he is old enough and goes to elementary


    school, maybe he can go and take piano lessons at your home all by himself!"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I was thinking. When we move in and have everything ready, we will talk about


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it," Amy said.


    "Okay," Cherry nodded. She then noticed Mond sitting next to her, getting bored.


    She saw his dull eyes and thought,"Oh what a good man, he must be really bored listening to me and


    Amy go on with our women talk. He is so polite that he did not interrupt us out of respect."


    But Cherry''s expression changed, as she thought about Mond. He had been living in his vi all alone,


    since Jean died. She wondered if he thought about Jean time and again. Mond had been living alone,


    and it must be so lonely for him. Had Jean been alive, his life would be so much easier...

 Chapter 549 Grand Wedding (Part Four)

    Chapter 549 Grand Wedding (Part Four)


    "Cherry, is something bothering you?" Amy noticed Cherry''s vacant expression and asked out of


    concern.


    Mond heard Amy''s words, too. He turned to Cherry and looked into her eyes.


    When Cherry saw Mond turn his head to her, she quickly averted to avoid eye contact with him.


    However, Mond noticed.


    Noticing Cherry''s silence, Amy gently took Cherry''s hand and asked her with great concern,"Is


    everything okay?"


    "Yes, everything is alright!" Cherry nodded, forcing a smile.


    Amy nced at Mond who was staring in the other direction, with a poker face. She then looked at


    Cherry again and guessed what was happening.


    She figured that maybe Cherry wanted to talk to Mond in private and so quickly excused herself to go


    to the bathroom,"I''ll be right back Cherry; just stay here. Okay?" she said as she left.


    "Okay, I will," said Cherry, nodding.


    Amy turned to Mond and said,"Will you keep an eye on her for me, while I''m gone?"


    "Okay," replied Mond.


    Looking at Amy''s receding figure, Mond inquired,"What was wrong with you just now, Cherry? Why did


    you look so forlorn?"


    "I was thinking of Jean," said Cherry simply. She knew she should not bring up Jean on such a happy


    day. However, she could not help but be honest with Mond always. And she missed her sister, who had


    sacrificed her life only to save her and her son, Joe.


    Mond didn''t immediatelyment on Cherry''s words. He looked ahead, staring into the space vacantly


    with a wine ss in his hand. Nobody knew how much he missed Jean.


    Mond was silent as Cherry continued,"Why don''t you find a new ce to live in now? Don''t live in that


    vi. The memories must bring you so much pain."


    Cherry would never understand Mond''s feelings. There were so many memories of Jean; how could he


    forget them all? He may never stop missing her ever.


    "I don''t want to talk about her now," said Mond suddenly. His voice was weak and feeble.


    Cherry very well understood Mond''s heart. He had grown up without the warmth of rtives around


    him and that had turned his heart cold.


    "Mond," Cherry said tenderly,"Would you like to live with us?"


    These words stumped him as he looked at Cherry with an astonished expression on his face. Was she


    inviting him back into the Chu family? "Does Jackson know you''re thinking about this?


    Do you think he''ll agree?" Mond was curious.


    Cherry nodded hard and said,"Of course. I think Jackson will be very happy to have you as well."


    Cherry was sure that Jackson wouldn''t say no to this. Even though they had not discussed it, she knew


    he would agree. Mond was his brother, the only one he had in this world. And Jackson had never


    regarded him as an enemy ever - in fact he wanted things to be good between them.


    But suddenly Mond eximed in a firm voice,"I don''t agree to this! Stop trying to be so kind hearted all


    the time and look after yourself properly. Don''t get involved in other people''s business."


    Mond''s tone was a little harsh. Cherry sat there motionless, wondering whether she had said anything


    wrong.


    The atmosphere around them was tense now. They both sat next to each other trying to look normal


    and trying to avoid each other.


    But then, Mond realized that he had been extremely rude to Cherry. He figured that she must be really


    angry now.


    Mondposed himself and looked at Cherry to apologize to her,"I am sorry for being so rude Cherry.


    I acted on impulse. I should not have talked that way with you." Mond was genuine in his apology. He


    had been feeling like he was doomed to be alone all his life with no family member around him. He


    could not bear to think of the life he had lived before this happened.


    "Please don''t apologize to me," Cherry said,"Ipletely understand. I am just worried about you. The


    thought of your living all alone in that house concerns me, because if you continue to do so you will


    never be able to free yourself from the memories. I want you to live an easier life, which is why I asked.


    But if you don''t want to, let''s just forget about this. Anyway there are so many vis in the city, you


    could live anywhere."


    Mond replied,"I will move out in some time. I really appreciate your concern about me."


    Cherry did not say anything to that. But in that moment she realized that she did not know anything


    about Mond. She did not know him very well, nor did she know about the kind of life he wanted to live.


    She did not even know how Mond felt about Jackson


    Once again, the atmosphere was stiff with tension. To break the awkwardness, Mond asked her,"So


    how is your health Cherry?"


    "I''m fine. I have another doctor''s appointmenting soon," she replied. She knew that Mond was


    trying to get rid of the awkwardness and so she did not go back to the topic of homes either.


    "Well, take good care of yourself. This is a special period for you," said Mond.


    "Everything goes well. Joe has been very obedient recently. I don''t need to worry about him. Jackson


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    treats me well, and he will be with me as long as he is not fully upied." Cherry''s heart filled with


    happiness as she said this. She also remembered those hard days when she had been pregnant and


    lived alone abroad, and she still felt very sad thinking of it. However, she was very happy now. She


    enjoyed her pregnancy. All she wanted to do now was hold onto the happiness she had now and


    cherish these moments. She didn''t expect anything more.


    "Well, I''m happy that you are happy now," said Mond.


    He gazed at Cherry and thought to himself, ''Cherry, I want you to be happy. I do hope that nothing bad


    would happen to you.''

 Chapter 550 A Mysterious Gift At The Wedding (Part One)

    Chapter 550 A Mysterious Gift At The Wedding (Part One)


    It was around noon, when the wedding ceremony began. The bride, Selina, and the bridegroom,


    Wilson, walked slowly, matching steps with the music ying in the background. It was magical, as the


    guests looked upon the beautiful couple. Selina and Wilson turned to look at the crowd, surrounded by


    the people they loved and respected, they were thrilled. The crowd cheered and apuded, as they


    smiled. Their faces shone with happiness and in that moment, both Selina and Wilson knew that they


    were going to remember this forever.


    The ceremony continued smoothly as the onlookers gazed with dreamy eyes at the couple. Everything


    went smoothly, just as expected. Finally, the bride walked up to the mic and took it in her hands to give


    a speech. The crowd fell silent, waiting to hear from the new bride. She said,"Thank you, dear family


    and friends, for gracing our wedding with your presence. It is indeed a beautiful time for us to be amidst


    you and be blessed by you. Today, I want to make an announcement. Mypany, JS Group, will now


    be taken over by my brother Derek. I hereby, dere him the President of JS Group."


    Derek was caught absolutely unprepared. He didn''t know how to react and stood, dumbfounded. ''Why


    didn''t she discuss this with me before making a decision like this?'' he wondered.


    Jackson and Cherry were taken aback too. They could not understand why Selina would step aside


    and give up her position like that.


    "Derek, did you know about this? Have you and Selina discussed this?" Amy was surprised, as she


    looked directly at Derek and questioned him.


    Bewildered, Derek shook his head and said,"No, actually she has never ever brought this up."


    Jackson studied Selina''s smiling face carefully and said,"Judging by how happy she is, it seems this


    thought had been brewing in her mind for a very long time. It isn''t an impulsive decision at all."


    "Yes, it seems so. I guess it had been in her mind for a long time." Cherry agreed with Jackson.


    Derek caught Selina''s eye in the crowd. They both looked at each other. Derek was extremely thrilled,


    since he understood why Selina had suddenly handed over thepany to him.


    Once the ceremony was over, Selina headed towards a dressing room for a change of clothes. As she


    entered, she caught sight of Cherry, who was waiting inside the room.


    Selina was surprised to see her there. She asked,"Cherry! What are you doing here?" Selina did not


    understand why Cherry was here when she should have been eating lunch with Jackson in the hall.


    Cherry gently walked up to Selina and held her hand. She said,"I came her for you. I thought you might


    need a helping hand."


    Selina replied cheekily,"Oh yes, I do need your help actually. I need you to unbutton my dress."


    "Okay," Cherry replied. She went and stood behind Selina, slowly and carefully undoing the buttons of


    her dress.


    Cherry said,"Selina, you look so radiant and astounding today. I just could not take my eyes off you."


    Cherry''s words were extremely sincere, and she really felt that Selina''s confidence and her demeanour


    was beyond perfect today.


    "Cherry, can I tell you something? I had been waiting for this day since the time I had started to date


    Wilson. I am so happy that I am now a part of the Yuwen family. I feel as if all my wishes have been


    fulfilled. I just want Wilson by my side now, for the rest of my life. I want nothing else."


    "That is why you handed over JS Group to Derek, isn''t it?" Cherry asked. Cherry had already read her


    thoughts and was sure this was the reason she gave up herpany. Still, she wanted to hear it from


    Selina herself.


    "Yes," Selina said,"I know I have had a sessful work profile, mypany is doing well and I have


    achieved a lot in life. But now, I just want to be Wilson''s wife. I want to harness my skills to help him run


    H King Group and be by his side always. I want to be a part of his family and work towards my


    marriage only."


    Cherry had finished unbuttoning Selina''s dress and now came forward and looked directly into her


    eyes. She said,"Selina, you are going to be a very good wife to Wilson. You have been very


    considerate and selfless in your love for him. He is very lucky to have you."


    Selina smiled at Cherry,"I am going to try and be a very good wife Cherry. I am willing to change myself


    for his sake. I know he deserves that."


    Cherry looked at Selina and could not help but notice the steely determination in her eyes. She was


    sure that Selina would make a good wife to Wilson. She wished them both a life of happiness and


    without expressing her delight, prayed for their well-being and full life. Cherry was happy that Wilson


    had found a kind and sensible wife, like Selina.


    In the hall, Wilson sat beside Jackson, while Derek and Mond took a seat opposite them.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did Selina tell you she was going to do this?" Derek asked Wilson, he was not able to focus on


    anything else right now.


    "No, actually she did not. But I am d she took this decision. Now that she had married me, I don''t


    want her to work so hard. I am happy that she has handed over the reigns of JS Group to you. Think of


    it as a gift from us," said Wilson, smiling a little.

 Chapter 551 A Mysterious Gift At The Wedding (Part Two)

    Chapter 551 A Mysterious Gift At The Wedding (Part Two)


    Derek wasn''t sure of what to make of this. He was confused as he did not understand what Wilson was


    thinking. But he thought to himself, ''Maybe he just wants to ease her burden and see her enjoy life. As


    the CEO of JS Group, she had a lot of work and had to be under a lot of stress.''


    But Derek continued to muse, ''Selina has worked really hard to make thepany reach where it is.


    And it is all her doing. I am qualified to be the CEO and I will do a good job, but I will never be as good


    as Selina is.''


    "What are you thinking? I hope you''re not thinking that you are not good for this job." Jackson asked


    Derek. It was as if he could read Derek''s mind simply by looking at his expressions.


    "I don''t think I''m ready for something as big as this," Derek said, looking at Jackson. He looked like he


    was panicking a little.


    "Well, in a way, doesn''t this work out better for us? Now the presidents of JS Group, the JC Group, H


    King Group and ZM Group could all gather in one ce. We can actually handle our problems in a


    much better way," Mond broke in leisurely.


    Jackson and Derek nced at each other, and they both nodded in agreement at Mond''s words.


    Derekposed himself and those words soothed him. ''Well, I am not as experienced as Selina is, but


    I have Jackson, Wilson and Mond all by my side. I''m sure I can see this through, '' he encouraged


    himself inside.


    "Yes, Mond is right. We are family now and we can even help each other grow in life as well as


    professionally," smiled Wilson.


    Jackson nodded in agreement. ''This is what we need. Derek''s taking over JS Group will be very good


    for us, '' he thought.


    Mond broke his reverie, as he proposed a toast,"Let us raise our sses to the overtaking of this new


    Jackson, Wilson and Derek raised their sses and clinked them with Mond''s.


    "To our future!"


    "Hear, hear!"


    Meanwhile, Joe, who was sitting next to Elsa, suddenly noticed all the men drinking and excitedly


    grabbed his grandmother''s hand. He pointed towards them and eximed,"Look grandma, look! Uncle


    Wilson, Uncle Mond and Uncle Derek are all drinking with Daddy."


    Elsa and Jacob looked towards them.


    Jacob looked at the four handsome young men who were happily toasting to a good life. His son and


    son-inw were also amongst them. He happily thought to himself, ''These four promising businessmen


    might rule the business circle in the city someday. My son-inw has an extraordinary business sense.


    And now, my daughter-inw has also handed over JS Group to Derek. These four are great business


    leaders who could change our world someday.''


    "Jacob, look," said Elsa, her eyes narrowed and fixated on the four handsome men,"All of them look so


    happy and friendly with each other." She was exceptionally proud of her two sons, Jackson and Wilson.


    "Yes," said Jacon happily. "The four now have a lot inmon to talk about. They are going to be


    talking about business and the world."


    Joe listened to them carefully and he knew what they meant. He was aware that Jackson''s JC Group,


    Derek''s JS Group, Wilson''s H King Group and Mond''s ZM Group were four leading enterprises of the


    city. He had also viewed thepany''s rankings online and had found out that the JC Group came


    first, JS Group and ZM Group came second, finally followed by the H King Group. Joe gazed at the four


    men rejoicing together and suddenly felt very proud that he was Jackson''s son and even Wilson''s


    nephew. He felt grateful that he had a beautiful mother and a good father.


    "Jacob, now that Selina has decided to resign from JS Group, she can be at home with us. We will look


    after her very well," said Elsa.


    Jacob responded,"Ipletely agree. It is exactly what I was thinking. But we need to ask Wilson and


    Selina what they think too. We must respect their wishes too."


    "Alright. We''ll talk to them about this once they return from their honeymoon," said Elsa.


    "Grandma, where uncle is going for his honeymoon? Is it a nice ce? I also want to go with them,


    wherever they are going!" Joe suddenly intervened their conversation.


    They looked a Joe in amazement for a split second and then burst intoughter.


    "Oh, Joe! Do you want to go on a vacation?" asked Jacob.


    "Yes, I do," Joe replied in a sweet voice.


    "Well, ask your dad to take you on a vacation, after your baby brother or sister is born. You can all take


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    a trip once your mother is feeling better," suggested Elsa.


    "That is a brilliant idea, grandma. I will ask my Daddy," said Joe. He felt guilty for not thinking about his


    mother and the baby.


    He then continued,"I can wait till the baby is born and is healthy enough to travel. Besides, I am more


    excited about the baby''s arrival than a trip. What do you think, will it be a girl or a boy?"


    E stroked the little boy''s hair and lovingly said,"Such a good boy you are Joe." She was bursting


    with happiness inside.

 Chapter 552 The Wedding Is Over (Part One)

    Chapter 552 The Wedding Is Over (Part One)


    In an unassuming corner of the hall, Hellen had her eyes fixed on Jackson. She had been watching


    Cherry''s husband for at least half an hour now, nursing her crystal goblet. She observed him quietly


    and discreetly, deliberately noticing every move and smile.


    ''It''s been a long time since I observed him. Unfortunately, he''s a married man. I can''t flirt with him


    without destroying his life. My mission is to watch him carefully, without getting him into trouble, after


    all, '' she mused to herself, her eyes still trained on Jackson.


    As the wedding ceremony had finished, the guests began to leave once they had finished their dinners.


    Standing before the window in the corridor, Derek gazed down at the view, lost in thought. ''It feels so


    weird. My sister is now married, to another man. She is going to live in his house instead of ours. I hate


    to separate from her. How I wish that we could live together, forever!''


    "Derek," Selina called, breaking him out of his thoughts. She tilted her head at him, seeing only the


    back of him.


    Selina''s voice made Derek turn around to see his sister approaching him.


    "Are you free now?" Derek asked. He knew the duties of the bride would have kept Selina busy today.


    Since the feast was over now, she had the responsibility of escorting the guests to the exits.


    "Yeah. Actually, I don''t have much to do at the moment. Elsa and Jacob are apanying the guests


    to the door for me. So I came here," she answered, her voicecking her usual sweetness. She was


    a married woman, a grown-up.


    Slightly embarrassed, Derek tried to put on an air of formality. "Selina, be a sensible and dutiful wife in


    the Yuwen Family. You can always visit me when you miss me," he told her. He wasn''t sure what else


    to say. What would one say to their now-married sister when he was sure she was just his spoiled


    sibling only hours before?


    "Derek, what are you talking about? The Lu Family''s residence is still my home too. I will frequently go


    back. Don''t think I''ve left our family just because I''m married to Wilson now. My name is Selina Lu and


    don''t you forget it!" Selina lectured passionately. Derek watched her turn back to his spoiled sister


    again.


    Derek held up his hands in surrender. "When you''re right, you''re right," he yielded, with no intention of


    displeasing his favorite sister.


    "Derek," Selina continued seriously. "I announced my decision at the wedding." Her eyes shed with


    realisation. "You''re annoyed at me, aren''t you? I had you take over the JS Group without even asking


    you first."


    A warm smile adorning his moonlit features, Derek stroked his dear sister''s face. "You silly little girl," he


    cooed gently. "How could I me you? Since you''ve intended to give up on JS Group, I''ll take


    responsibility for it and try my best at managing it. After all, I am the owner of JS Group."


    Selina had long suspected that JS Group was owned by the Lu Family, instead of the Chu Family. And


    now, Derek had confirmed her suspicions. ''I had first thought the registered capital of JS Group was


    from Jackson.'' It wasn''t until Jackson had founded the JC Group to enter the entertainment industry did


    she doubt that Derek had founded the JS Group. She thought that perhaps her brother was so close


    with Jackson that he didn''t pay attention to the title. Now, Selina didn''t mind this either. After all, she


    and Jackson were family now too. Having married Wilson, she was now Jackson''s sister-inw.


    Besides, Jackson got on so well with Selina and Derek. She thought that she had tried her best to


    manage JS Group and she could leave it to Derek without feeling guilty, disregarding whoever owned


    thepany. She was also confident that Derek was capable of handling the job.


    "Derek, I had guessed that JS Group was yours and Jackson in fact didn''t provide the capital," Selina


    told him calmly and casually, as if she had known the truth for a long time.


    It wasn''t surprising to Derek that Selina was soposed. He knew she was a very shrewd girl and it


    wasn''t imusible that she could have figured out in just one day.


    "When you returned from your time abroad, I didn''t reveal it to you because I was afraid that you might


    grow too stressed. You and many others were convinced that Jackson was the real boss of our


    "I know. The three of us are indeed very close. Jackson is as important to me as you are, and he treats


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    me as his own sister," Selina replied, taking a short trip down memoryne.


    Selina cherished her childhood very much. As a child, she had been a naughty and outgoing girl. With


    Jackson and Derek by her side, she was unafraid to bully any she wished for she knew that they would


    defend her under any circumstance, especially Jackson. He had always been brave and strong, the


    leader among all the kids in the military residentialpound. No one dared disobey his words or bully


    those he protected. Under his and Derek''s protection, she was never bullied and enjoyed a merry


    childhood.


    Look at the three of them now. They each had their own lives, and Jackson was even a father with an


    adorable son. Things had definitely changed a lot, but she knew their friendship wouldn''t be weakened.


    She still regarded Jackson as her big brother. As for his wife, Selina always respected Cherry and


    enjoyed time with her. She even considered Jackson''s wife as her own sister and confidant whom she


    could confide in.

 Chapter 553 The Wedding Is Over (Part Two)

    Chapter 553 The Wedding Is Over (Part Two)


    Derek watched his sister lost in thought. "Selina," he murmured. ''Was she thinking of the past?'' he


    wondered briefly.


    "Um," Selina stammered, dragged back to reality by Derek''s call. "I''m sorry, what did you just say?" she


    asked.


    "Were you recollecting the past?" Derek asked.


    Nodding, Selina sighed. "I remember the days we were in the military residentialpound. In the


    blink of an eye, so much has changed. Jackson has his own child, Joe is almost 6 now. I''m married to


    Wilson, you''ll married Amy soon. We were just kids, ying together, and now we have grown-up


    lives."


    Derek nodded, smiling wistfully. "Yeah, we''ve grown up. We used to only really know Jackson. But now


    we have even more friends: Cherry, Wilson, Amy and even Mond," he replied.


    "We will always be best friends, the ones that share everything together. Maybe our children will even


    be friends too," Selina added excitedly, grasping her brother''s arm. She looked out the window,


    the ideas of the future dancing in her eyes.


    "Of course, we get on so well. I''m sure our children will too," Derek agreed.


    Selina turned back to Derek. "The JS Group is your charge, now Derek. You, Jackson, Wilson and


    Mond, work on your careers. Cherry and I will stay home and take care of our children. Look at Joe, he


    is such a good boy, thanks to Cherry''s guidance. I will educate and guide my child to be as obedient as


    Joe," Selina dered, glowing with happiness.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything. You have a luxurious life you can enjoy. Your parents-inw


    are very fond of you, I can tell. Continue to get along with them well and enjoy yourself," Derek was


    swept along with Selina. He couldn''t believe those considerate words came from his mouth.


    Selina simpered,"I will. You know, I worried that you would have no one to look after you once I got


    married. But now, my concerns have vanished. You have Amy now. She is an excellent piano teacher


    and I''m sure she will be a good partner for you." She hesitated, considering her next words. She held


    up a lecturing finger. "Listen to her. Remember to return home on time and don''t ever miss breakfast.


    Keep a healthy bedtime and diet habits," she waggled her finger at him, speaking like a mother who


    was nagging her child.


    His jaw dropping in minor shock, Derek stared at her. "Do you think I keep an unhealthy lifestyle?" ''I do


    sometimes stay up toote, that''s true. The way dear Selina tells it, I might as well be living terribly. I


    have breakfast at least three or four times a week. And yet she says as if I never have it, '' he


    "In my defense, you used to have a terrible lifestyle. But since Amy came into your life, you have been


    getting onto the right path gradually. So now, you lead a barely healthy life," Selina remarked smugly.


    She was convinced she knew everything about her dear brother.


    Once again raising his hands in defeat, Derek shook his head. "Fine, you''re right."


    "Of course I am," Selina replied. "But don''t think I''m washing my hands of you just because I''m married


    now. If you don''t listen to Amy, I wille over to lecture you," Selina warned, crossing her arms.


    "You..." Derek didn''t finish his thought and smiled. ''She doesn''t change at all. But that doesn''t matter,


    as long as she''s happy, '' he thought.


    In a hotel room, Elsa held her daughter''s hand as they sat together on the couch.


    "Cherry, sweetie, you must be tired. Have a rest," Elsa pleaded with motherly concern. She thought


    that her daughter needed more rest now that she was pregnant.


    "Mom, I''m not tired. Don''t worry," Cherry replied, exasperated.


    Elsa shook her head. "You need your rest. I told Jackson you were here and he said he''ll be along


    soon." She stood and approached the counter. "Your father took Joe for dessert because your son


    wanted cake," she added, chuckling at the thought of her adorable grandson.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sitting on the couch, Cherry felt guilt creeping on her as she watched her mother pouring water for her.


    "Mom,e and take a seat. You, Dad, Wilson and Selina must be worn out. After all, you were


    greeting all the guests this morning and then walked them to the exitter." Cherry patted the couch


    beside her, hoping Elsa would sit down.


    Elsa sighed. She filled a cup of water and handed it to Cherry before sitting with her daughter. "Yeah, I


    do feel exhausted, I must say. But I feel as if it''s gone at the thought that Selina is my daughter-inw,


    my Wilson''s wife," Elsa confessed, sighing.


    "Oh, Mom, you''ll be a grandma again soon enough. Isn''t that Jacob''s and your wish?" Cherry giggled.


    "You got me," Elsa shot her a deeply satisfied smile. "Of course your father and I are so happy to see


    Joe and your little unborn baby. If Wilson and Selina have a baby soon too, we''ll be even more


    delighted," she expressed.


    "Well, I do think your wish wille true soon," Cherry predicted with a bright smile. ''We will soon hear


    the good news, '' she thought to herself.


    "Um," Elsa uttered with a big smile on her face, bubbling with joy.

 Chapter 554 Come Back Home (Part One)

    Chapter 554 Come Back Home (Part One)


    After chatting with her Mother for a while, Cherry fell asleep on the sofa. Elsa gently covered her


    daughter with a warm nket, and quietly left the room.


    The first sight that greeted Jackson as he entered not long afterwards was his Cherry sleeping soundly


    on the sofa, making his heart ache. It was a special time for her, how could she be sleeping on a sofa?


    Jackson knelt by Cherry on the sofa. Softly touching her with his hand, Jackson tried to wake her


    gently. "Baby, wake up," he called lightly.


    Faintly feeling a hand on her arm, Cherry opened her eyes sleepily to see Jackson by her side.


    "Darling, you came," Cherry uttered, rubbing her tired eyes.


    "Why are you sleeping here? Would you like to go to the bed for a rest?" Jackson asked tenderly.


    Cherry could easily go to the bedroom for a rest, so she didn''t have to make do with the sofa. She was


    not living along anymore. How could she be so careless with her body?


    Yawning a little, Cherry stretched. "It''s okay, I was just chatting with my Mother. I got drowsy as we


    talked and must have dozed off here," she exined. Cherry pulled the nket off and sat up.


    "Would you like toe home with me? I''m finished with my wedding duties now. We can go to the hall


    to say goodbye to Selina and Wilson," Jackson offered. He took her hand, focusing on her. He loved


    her so much and wanted to take care of her with all his heart.


    "But Uncle Jacob has taken Joe out for dessert and I don''t know when they''ll being back," Cherry


    replied.


    "Don''t worry. We can go downstairs and check. If Joe has returned, we can go home all together. If not,


    you and I can go home first and I can return afterwards to pick him up. Nothing will happen to Joe at


    Uncle Jacob''s side. Just to set your mind at ease," Jackson reassured Cherry. Jackson was confident


    that Joe would be safe because he firmly believed his son was clever enough to deal with so many


    problems himself. That was why Jackson felt quite at ease. But Cherry might be worried about Joe so


    much as she regarded Joe as the center of her life.


    Considering Jackson''s words for a moment, Cherry realised he was right. Why should she worry since


    Joe was out with Uncle Jacob?


    "Well, alright, let''s go," Cherry agreed meekly. She stood with Jackson and left the room together.


    On the ground floor, Wilson was seeing the guests out when Jackson and Cherry arrived. Looking


    around, Cherry saw that there were no guests: only waiters cleaning tables.


    "Jackson, Cherry, what are you doing here? We prepared a room specially for you so you can go


    upstairs for a rest." Wilson was surprised as he saw Cherry and Jackson approaching him. Cherry was


    pregnant now, so he had a suite specially arranged for her so she could rest, but now they had left it.


    "Brother, I just want to go back home. I''m not used to resting in a hotel," Cherry answered. She noted


    the delighted expression on her brother''s face. Cherry felt so happy for him. Today was his wedding,


    and he must have been looking forward to it for so long. He should be chuffed and satisfied to marry


    such a lovely and excellent girl as Selina.


    "Go back home?" Wilson asked in surprise, before turning to Jackson. His brother-inw''s expression


    was peaceful yet firm, so Wilson realised they likely had made up their minds.


    "Yes, I want to sleep at home," Cherry nodded.


    "Okay then. That''s fine if you want to go home. Go ahead. I can rest assured that you''ll be fine with


    Jackson," Wilson replied sweetly to Cherry. Turning back to Jackson, he added,"Jackson, take good


    care of her."


    Jackson''s peaceful face kept as he replied,"Of course I will."


    "Oh, by the way, Brother, Uncle Jacob took Joe out for dessert. They''re probably not back yet, right?


    Jackson and I will be going back home now, but Jackson will be back soon to pick up Joe. Please tell


    Uncle Jacob and Mother that we decided to go home," Cherry added. She would never forget her little


    sweetheart.


    "Sure, that''s fine. I''ll make sure Joe has some fun here," Wilson replied, smiling.


    "Then we''ll be going now," Jackson said finally.


    "Okay, drive carefully."


    As Jackson''s car pulled up at thepound of their vi, Lily was watering bonsai with a watering pot.


    Having noticed Jackson and Cherry''s return, Lily put the watering pot on the nearby step and walked


    over to greet them.


    "Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry, you''re back," Lily courteously greeted them.


    "Hi Lily. Have you had your lunch yet?" Cherry asked, smiling. She got out of the car and took Lily''s


    hand with care.


    "Yes. I prepared some simple lunch for Bill and myself while you were out. Don''t worry about us," Lily


    replied. It warmed her heart to feel Cherry''s kindness. She had never treated Lily as a servant or


    looked down on her. Lily could feel clearly that Cherry regarded her as a friend.


    Lily held Cherry''s hand tight, looking on her with genial eyes. The sun streaming on them softly, making


    Lily look more like Cherry''s mother-inw than her employee. Lily was older now, and Cherry was so


    young and beautiful. Strangers who saw them stand together intimately with cheerful smiles would no


    doubt believe that illusion over the truth.


    It made Jackson feel happy to see they had such a good rtionship. It was quite rare to have such a


    good housekeeper, and he was a little surprised yet lucky that Cherry and Lily got along so well.


    "Alright, let''s head inside now," Jackson''s direction interrupted the peaceful silence between Cherry


    and Lily.


    "Yes, Mrs. Cherry, you must be tired after attending the wedding all day. Don''t stand there,e inside


    quickly for a rest. I''ll make a cup of hot water for you," Lily agreed. She walked to the door with Cherry,


    their arms linked tightly. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 555 Come Back Home (Part Two)

    Chapter 555 Come Back Home (Part Two)


    Following Lily inside, Cherry felt happy to see how much Lily worried about her. "Oh, Lily, don''t worry


    about me so much," sheforted. "I''m perfect well. I don''t want to drink any water just now. I''ll sit on


    the sofa a while though."


    Jackson stepped inside directly after the twodies. "You should go upstairs for a rest in our bedroom,


    darling. Don''t fall asleep on the sofa again," he reminded her.


    Hearing Jackson say ''again'' astonished Lily. She wondered if Cherry had already fallen asleep on a


    sofa today.


    "Oh, Mrs. Cherry, you should take better care of yourself. You have a little baby in your belly, you must


    be careful all the time to protect that tiny tot. Better to lie on the bed than to doze off on the sofa as you


    often do," Lily added. "Lily was familiar with Cherry''s habits, one of which was often falling asleep on


    the sofa while watching TV in the living room. Lily decided she needed to keep reminding Cherry not to


    be so careless while she''s in this special time.


    "Okay, I see," Cherry replied, feeling defeated and out-numbered. Looking at Lily''s worried face made


    her heart twinge. Jackson and Lily cared so much about her, how could she neglect her health and


    brush off their concern? She had a baby inside her now that she needed to take care of too. She


    wanted to bezy, but felt she should consider her baby first.


    "Then I''ll go up to the bedroom to sleep," Cherry begrudgingly replied, reluctantly shrugging her


    shoulders.


    Lily stood fast, knowing that she should leave it to Jackson to take Cherry upstairs.


    "Mr. Jackson, while you take Mrs. Cherry upstairs, I shall go back to continue my watering work," Lily


    informed Jackson politely.


    Jackson nodded. "Okay, just go," he confirmed. He walked over to his wife and took her hand.


    Briefly watching Lily''s retreating form, Cherry moved as though she was going to walk up the stairs.


    Before she could, Jackson lifted her up and held her in a bridal position.


    "What are you doing?" Cherry demanded. She couldn''t figure out what he was intending.


    Jackson began walking the two of them towards the stairs with steady and light paces. "I will carry you


    upstairs to sleep," he told her firmly.


    "Put me down!" Cherry beseeched. "I can walk myself." She worried that she was heavier now that she


    was pregnant. It must be hard for Jackson to carry her all this way.


    "You don''t need to walk yourself," Jackson responded. He began up the steps, ignoring her protests.


    "I must be so heavy for you to carry," Cherry continued. She didn''t want Jackson to strain himself


    because he was carrying her.


    "I''m holding you and our baby in my arms. This is easy for me, you should know how strong I am," said


    Jackson proudly. He was a soldier before. If he wasn''t able to carry his pregnant wife, he wasn''t worthy


    of the title he''d had as a soldier.


    Cherry hesitated, thinking about his history. The training Jackson received as a soldier must have been


    quite strenuous. Compared to that, carrying her while pregnant should be rather easy for him. It


    probably wasn''t as hard as she thought it was for him to bear the weight of her and their baby.


    Wrapping her hands around Jackson''s neck, Cherry snuggled in closer to her husband. She pressed


    her cheek against his delicate face. "Darling, will you still love me so much after our baby is born?"


    "I will love you all my life. Is that enough?" asked Jackson. How could his woman ask such a stupid


    question right now? Who else could he possibly love as much as he loved her? Cherry was his wife,


    and Jackson had set his mind on loving her forever. As for their kids, he would allow them to do


    whatever they wanted and give the same love to them.


    "No," Cherry retorted, like a naughty child. She kept her face pressed up against his, feeling the stubble


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    on his chin.


    He inhaled deeply. "I will love you in this life and the next, and the life after that," Jackson responded


    overbearingly. This was a long-term rtionship of his. If possible, he was willing to love her for


    hundreds of years.


    "Well, we should meet earlier in the next life. Then you can love me when we are children," Cherry


    giggled. "That would be pretty good." The scene in her mind''s eye lit up her face with a wonderfully


    cheerful smile.


    "You want to develop a rtionship with me when we are very young?" he asked, amused. His lips


    curled into a smile, more happiness in his heart than he could show on his face. His little wife


    eventually learned to stay with him. His efforts weren''t wasted and he was very satisfied with the result.


    It was the right choice to stay by her side.


    "It''s not impossible. In our next lives, society might have changed and people could get married when


    they''re schoolchildren. Then, we could get married very early too," Cherry replied childishly. She leaned


    away from his face a little to look into his eyes.


    As he stepped onto the second floor, he looked into her eyes. "That''s the best thing I''ve heard in a


    while. You will be mine from youth to old age. I will be the one living in your heart," Jackson replied


    domineeringly. They had reached the door of the bedroom and he lightly kicked the door open.


    "Jackson, you are so arbitrary."

 Chapter 556 Sudden Meeting

    Chapter 556 Sudden Meeting


    "I thought you already knew that," Jackson quipped, a sly smile spreading his face. He strolled to the


    bed and gently set Cherry down on it.


    Cherry reluctantly released her hold on his neck once she wasying on the bed. Watching Jackson


    tenderly tuck her in with the quilt overwhelmed her with happiness. ''This is the life I yearn for, '' she


    thought to herself, ''a life without worry.'' She yearned for a life where she didn''t worry about food or


    clothing. A life where she would be well looked after by her beloved husband, day and night.


    Affectionately looking at his wife, Jackson lightly sat on the edge of the bed. He stroked her forehead


    and fondled her fringe. "Get some sleep, honey. I''ll stay with you. Once you''re asleep, I''ll head off, and


    don''t worry: I''ll pick up Joe soon enough," he reassured her tenderly. "Grab something to eat when you


    wake up. I''ll ask Lily to cook dinner. If anything should happen, just call Lily or me, okay?"


    "Of course, darling. Don''t worry about me. Just get back to your work," Cherry urged. ''Jackson must


    have many matters to deal with, '' she thought sleepily to herself. ''He met so many important people at


    that wedding who could help him professionally. It''s only natural for him to contact them quickly.


    Besides, I''m home, safe and sound, and nothing will happen to me. He doesn''t need to worry about


    me.''


    "I will leave once you''re asleep," Jackson insisted, fixing his bright eyes on her delicate features. It


    gave him great pleasure to keep herpany like this and he took every chance he could to observe


    her face intently.


    Sighing in surrender, Cherry smiled softly at him. "Alright, I will go to sleep," she replied.


    Jackson made a contented noise as he watched her prepare for sleep.


    Eyelids fluttering, it wasn''t long before Cherry''s eyes had fallen closed and she was sleeping.


    Jackson noticed she was sound asleep almost immediately, but he hesitated for a long while. Finally,


    he reluctantly left her side.


    Satisfied that his beloved was safe, Jackson recklessly and quickly drove to his bar. He quickly found


    his bar crowded with people. Afternoon shift meant there were few waitresses about and light music


    peppered the ears of his patrons. He was quickly put at ease, thinking, ''It looks like nothing of note


    happened during my time off.''


    As she was pouring a ss of wine for a patron, Susan caught sight of Jackson near the entryway. She


    put the wine aside, overpowered by desire, and made her way to him hastily.


    "Hello, Mr. Jackson," Susan gushed, her joy at seeing him overly apparent on her expression. She was


    inwardly thrilled at seeing Jackson return. In fact, she had just been wondering when he would return


    yesterday, and now here he was.


    "You have the day shift today," he asked indifferently. His voice was even colder than usual. Susan felt


    it more like a superior greeting his subordinate.


    Her smile increasing, Susan batted her eyshes at him sweetly. "Yeah. I worked the night beforest


    and yesterday I was switched to day duty for today," she replied. She couldn''t help but move closer to


    Jackson.


    Jackson stepped to one side, having noticed her ufortably inching closer. "Even without all that


    many patrons, you know how to do your job, don''t you?" he asked apathetically.


    Yet before she could formte a response, Jackson had walked away, leaving her to stand there alone.


    He understood her intentions towards him and felt it best to separate himself from the situation first.


    Nostrils ring, Susan watched him leave. Her face darkened and she red, her heart filling with


    scorn and fury. It was well known that Jackson was an apathetic man. But after witnessing how


    affectionately and gently he treated his wife, she believed that he wasn''t as indifferent as she had


    heard. But to her dismay, he showed no interest in herself. To win his affection, she had actively tried


    all means to get close to him and please him. All she wanted was for him to pay attention to her. It


    would satisfy her more than he could know if he would just treat her affectionately.


    Having left the public area, Jackson sat in the armchair in his office. He allowed himself a second of


    rxation before calling Bobby on his cellphone.


    As usual, Bobby picked up quickly.


    "Hello, Mr. Jackson," Bobby greeted respectfully.


    "What were you calling about this morning?" Jackson asked, not wasting a moment. Bobby had called


    him that morning, however due to the wedding, Jackson had been busy. When he informed Bobby of


    such, Bobby had hung up immediately. It wasn''t far-fetched to assume that Bobby had something


    important to tell him. Considering that it might be concerning Eric and Jonson, Jackson wanted to call


    Bobby back at his earliest convenience.


    "I have something to tell you. Is it convenient for you to speak?" Bobby asked.


    Checking the time on his wristwatch, Jackson considered his schedule. "Can youe to the bar in


    half an hour? I''ll be waiting here," Jackson requested.


    Without hesitation, Bobby replied,"No problem. I''ll leave right now."


    "Meet me in my office," Jackson added before ending the call.


    The room fell into silence. Jackson rested his elbows on his desk with a troubled expression, closing


    his eyes and leaning his head in his hands. ''Grandpa has been gone for a long time now, but I still


    haven''t found the token. If I can''t find it, they''ll make trouble one day. And now Cherry is pregnant,


    giving me even less time to seek it. What am I supposed to do?'' Sighing, he continued his thoughts,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Bobby will arrive soon. Perhaps he can tell me Eric and Jonson''s ns. What if they force me to show


    them the token? I have no idea how to handle them now.''


    Parking his car outside, Bobby got out and walked towards Jackson''s bar. He looked quite handsome


    in his ck suit and shiny leather shoes.


    Several waitresses standing at the door were dumbfounded as they watched Bobby walk in. Staring at


    him obsessively, they only saw a handsome and arrogant prince.


    Yet Bobby didn''t even look at them once. Instead, he walked determinedly straight to Jackson''s office.


    He was so familiar with this ce that he needed no one''s directions. Here, he had no interest in any


    person other than Jackson, for he had to obey his orders.


    Bobby knocked on Jackson''s office door and entered when he heard Jackson''s permission from inside.


    "Mr. Chu," Bobby addressed Jackson as he closed the door. Looking at the man before him, Bobby


    walked over to stand before Jackson''s desk.


    Gesturing at the chairs by Bobby, Jackson responded grimly,"Take a seat. No need to be so formal."


    Even though he was unwilling to regard Bobby as his subordinate, Jackson couldn''t bring himself to


    consider him as an equal. Jackson was nothing if not a proud man, and Bobby had worked for him for a


    long time now. Jackson had had that time to form the concept that he was superior to Bobby.


    Bobby sat in a chair bolt upright, looking at Jackson with awe. He was fully aware he was simply


    Jackson''s subordinate.


    "Uh, I heard that Miss Selina got married today. She must have had a grand wedding ceremony," he


    began. He felt a little awkward as he hadn''t known it was Selina''s wedding day until he called Jackson


    that morning. He had guessed then that Jackson and Derek must have attended her wedding, so he


    didn''t do the reports.


    "Yes. Her wedding ceremony went smoothly. I just returned from there in fact," Jackson replied briefly.


    He was anxious to find out what he had called Bobby there for.


    Tilting his head curiously, Jackson asked,"Why did you call me this morning?"


    "Nothing important. The two bosses asked me to give you a call," Bobby answered. He didn''t only have


    to take orders from Jackson, but from Eric and Jonson too, Eric in particr. Bobby set his mind on not


    betraying Eric for the rest of his life.


    Steeling himself for the response, Jackson asked,"What''s their business with me?" He was ready to


    hear some bad news.


    "They haven''t had much worktely, so they wanted to meet with you," Bobby sparsely exined. He


    thought it better for Eric and Jonson to tell Jackson their thoughts directly, as it wasn''t his ce. After


    all, the result of their meeting depended on him.


    Jackson hesitated,"Tell them that I''ve been busy recently." He indirectly turned down their meeting


    request. ''I don''t know how to deal with the token just yet, so I can''t meet with them, '' he thought to


    himself, working on not letting his worry reach his expression. ''If I take a false step, there will be


    consequences. As Cherry is pregnant now, I can''t let anything happen to her.''


    "I heard that your wife is pregnant. You must be busy taking care of her, isn''t that right?" Bobby asked.


    Staring into the man''s eyes across from him, Jackson realised something. ''He is better informed than


    what I thought. If Bobby knows this, Eric and Jonson must have known too. Perhaps even more.''


    "Yeah. She is my woman, so I must care for her," Jackson replied resolutely. He thought his resolve


    and dedication to his wife could convince Bobby that his chaotic behaviour and scheduletely was


    justified. After all, he was watching over a pregnant woman.


    "Of course, I can fully understand your situation. But I wish you would pay a little more attention to


    them," Bobby subtly suggested. Bobby wanted to watch out for Jackson here. ''Having followed


    Jackson for several years now, I know he cares deeply for his wife and he is willing to do anything for


    her. And there is obviously nothing wrong with wanting to take care of his family. But Jackson should''ve


    try to think in their shoes too. Until Andrew''s death, Jackson had seldom, if ever, met with them. They


    are overtly dissatisfied with him. They must want to get to know their master, or let Jackson get to know


    themselves. If they have no chance to acquaint themselves with Jackson, they may want to desert him,


    '' Bobby pondered.


    Jackson understood Bobby''s concern behind his advice. ''He advises me for my sake, not theirs, '' he


    realised.


    "Did anything happen to them?" Jackson asked.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps something to do with the token? I can''t think of anything else that might trouble


    them ofte," Bobby replied.


    Jackson remained silent, lost in thought. ''I knew this day woulde soon enough. I''d have to face it


    one day. Recently, I''ve gotten so much good news. But now Eric and Jonson demand to see me


    suddenly, and I can''t imagine it''ll be good with them.''


    Noticing that Jackson remained silent, Bobby decided to continue,"Jackson, please make a decision


    now. I came here for this reason. Eric and Jonson have invited you to tea. It''s your call when and where


    to meet."


    "I will meet them at 3:00 pm at April Teahouse tomorrow. I will book the table," Jackson conceded


    slowly.

 Chapter 557 Picking Up His Son (Part One)

    Chapter 557 Picking Up His Son (Part One)


    Having walked out of the bar, Bobby paused briefly. He squinted at the gate entrance to the bar,


    thinking momentarily before heading straight to his car. ''Can Jackson really live a simple and peaceful


    life as he wishes?'' he thought. Only time would tell.


    Climbing into his car, he started the engine and took off.


    Bobby made a phone call as he drove.


    "How is it going? What did Jackson say?" Eric asked, his anxious voice reaching Bobby''s ear clearly.


    "3 p.m. tomorrow afternoon at the April Teahouse. Mr. Jackson has ordered the private room," Bobby


    replied efficiently.


    Bobby winced as he heard Eric''s weirdughter cause a touch of static in the receiver. "Well done! It


    seems that brat hasn''t forgotten Jonson and me. I thought he might only care for his wife and son now,"


    Eric quipped proudly.


    "I see, Mr. Eric. I''ll inform Mr. Jonson, too," said Bobby curtly. Actually, he didn''t want to get between


    Jackson and them, actually. He saw Jackson''s face as they spoke and he didn''t seem willing to meet


    Eric and Jonson, only acquiescing to do so because he had no other choice.


    "No need. I will inform him myself," Eric replied delightedly.


    "Okay," Bobby responded.


    Back at the bar, Jackson had been working on keeping his expression and his inner turmoil of feelings


    calm. Now he was going to pick up his son and go home to be with his wife.


    Returning to the wedding hotel, the only person in sight was Jacob, so Jackson approached him.


    In the hall, the cheerful wedding atmosphere had already dissipated and the hall had been rearranged


    back to the way it was before the wedding.


    "Jacob," Jackson greeted him with a nod.


    Jackson''s voice alerting him to the other man''s presence, Jacob wore apanion smile and patted


    Jackson''s shoulder. "Are you here to pick up Joe?" Jacob asked. "He''s upstairs with his grandmother.


    Let''s go see them together!"


    "Okay," Jackson agreed.


    Walking together towards the stairs, they chatted in a friendly way.


    "Jackson, I know you''re home a lot with Cherry these days, but how is that bar of yours going? A bar is


    aplex type of business to run, and I know the entertainment industry is chaotic and not easy to


    manage. You must have lots to do, right?" Jacob asked, a touch of worry wobbling his voice. Though


    he hadn''t heard any bad news about the younger man''s bar, he still worried. After all, Jacob knew that


    what Jackson run was not a simplepany.


    "Please don''t worry about me. I''ve handled everything to do with the bar well. Nothing will happen that I


    can''t handle easily," Jackson replied casually. He didn''t want Jacob to worry.


    "That''s great!" Jacob eximed. "I still want to remind you to pay more attention to that bar of yours. If


    you don''t have much time to take care of Cherry cause of your bar, you can always rely on me and


    Elsa. We can take good care of Cherry and Joe."


    "Thank you very much! But it''s fine. I can always spare time to look after my dear family," Jackson told


    him politely. It had never urred to him to consider asking Jacob and Elsa to look after Cherry and


    Joe in his ce sometimes. He always felt it was his obligation as their husband and father.


    "No, don''t you say thanks to your family members now. Just call us if you''re too busy and feel


    overwhelmed, understand?" Jacob urged him.


    "Okay, I will," Jackson relented.


    Once they arrived at the right hotel room, they found Joe ying online games with his grandmother.


    "Grandma! I won! You lose, I won!" Joe announced proudly.


    "Oh, dear, you''re very awesome! My great and wonderful grandson," Elsa enthused happily, watching


    her adorable grandson. Joe was bing quicker than her, especially now that she was slower to


    react these days. Joe was always so quick-minded when they yed, like he was thinking ahead as


    easily as breathing came. No wonder he would always win!


    "Grandma, I''m an expert at ying games! I''m very good at it. Do you know how much I''ve practised to


    reach such a powerful level?" Joe shouted triumphantly, unting his performance. Elsa smiled


    dotingly, her darling grandson did look just like a proud and mighty king with his arms on his hips like


    that!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I know my grandson is wonderful, you don''t need to tell me that twice! It''s good to y games


    asionally, but remember not to spend too much time and energy on it, understand?" Elsa reminded


    Joe, gently stroking his head.


    "I know, Grandma. My Mommy has told me this already. Don''t worry, I am a boy who knows my limit


    with games," Joe told her lovingly.


    As they were talking, they saw Jackson and Jacob enter.


    "Grandpa, Daddy, why did youe in together?" Joe asked curiously. But his curiosity was


    overpowered by his joy at seeing Jackson, so Joe gleefully ran to his Daddy.


    Jackson squatted and stretched his arms, like a habit, as he saw little Joe run to him. Joe happily


    cuddled into his Daddy''s arms. They were so excited to see each other that Jackson lifted Joe off the


    ground and spun him.


    "Why shouldn''t wee in together?" Jackson pretended to ask Joe.


    Joe pondered for a while, wearing a cute pout. He stretched out his fingers, using them to assist his


    thinking. "As I understand it, Daddy came from home and Grandpa was downstairs handling affairs," he


    analysed. "They didn''te from the same ce, so how could theye together?"


    "My silly boy, couldn''t we have run into each other downstairs?" Jacob replied, a doting smile adorning


    his face too. He didn''t like seeing his grandson confused and didn''t want him to be confused any


    longer.

 Chapter 558 Picking Up His Son (Part Two)

    Chapter 558 Picking Up His Son (Part Two)


    "Of course! It''s so simple! I see it now," Joe eximed, a his cheeks colouring a little red. He looked at


    Jackson. "Daddy, I am so silly that I didn''t even consider that in my thinking!" Joe admonished himself.


    "Well, just now I saw someone showing off haughtily and overconfidently. I heard he was very good at


    ying games," Jackson said exaggeratedly. Joe was so smug and self-satisfied with his Grandma, but


    now he just seemed to be depressed. Jackson was curious to see how the little Chu would react.


    Jacob and Elsa shared a look,ughing together and enjoying the father-son banter.


    "I was wrong, Daddy! I shouldn''t be so cocky," Joe dered, pouting. ''Daddy should spoil me while


    Mommy is not here! This isn''t fair!'' Joe thought.


    "No, you''re not wrong," Jackson countered. "In fact, let''s take a bet. If you beat me three out of five


    games next time, I will have you go to the US to learnputer hacking skills and technology when


    you grow up," he jokingly proimed. He couldn''t be properly serious, because Cherry would have his


    head. She would never let her son be a hacker as an adult. She wanted Joe to be a pianist!


    "Deal! Daddy, I love you!" Joe shouted gleefully, his pout nothing more than a memory gaping at his


    Daddy. Joe knew now that his Daddy did indeed spoil him, just like Mommy. He knew that if his Daddy


    supported him, he would certainly go to the US and be a topputer expert.


    Jackson kept silent, instead turning his cheek towards Joe, wondering briefly if Joe remembered the


    meaning.


    Without hesitation, Joe realised what his Daddy wanted. Immediately, he wrapped his arms around his


    Daddy''s neck tightly and gave him a big kiss on the cheek.


    "Mwah!" Joe''s sweet kiss pleased his Daddy very much!


    "You two are so interesting!" Jacob smiled. Joe and his father got along so well now, and Jackson could


    make fun in front of elders. It seemed that he had indeed changed quite a bit. No longer the cold and


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cruel man Jacob had thought, but a warm and emotional one, very tender and caring with his family!


    "Joe, don''t you feel weird about kissing your Daddy in front of us?" Elsa asked curiously with a smile.


    She loved the way the father-son pair got along, which just warmed her heart.


    "Nope!" Joe dered loudly. "As long as my Mommy isn''t here, I can do anything closely with Daddy. If


    she was here, she would be jealous of us, because Daddy is hers. If I am too close with Daddy, she will


    scold me and me me for grabbing her husband," he added. Completing the little speech with a funny


    face and a childish tone made everyone chuckle.


    Jackson was delighted to hear this. He hadn''t realised he was so important in Cherry''s heart. He


    thought that he and Joe were always striving for her favor, and he had never thought Cherry might be


    jealous of his closeness with Joe. How he wished Cherry were here so he could see that adorable face


    of hers contorted with anger and jealousy. He loved seeing her jealous face, and it helped remind him


    that she cared about him very much!


    Affectionately looking on her grandson, Elsa sighed in relief. "You are a real little pickle! I used to worry


    that your Mommy would feel stuck and bored at home, but now it seems that my worry waspletely


    unnecessary. You are a bit of a clown, and wherever you are will be full ofughter."


    "Of course! I am a happy little angel!" Joe announced proudly. "Grandma, Grandpa, Daddy, listen to


    me! From now on, I am Happy Joe. Please call me Happy Joe! I am a happy boy and I will bring


    happiness for you!" he continued jauntily.


    "Oh, you cutie!"


    "What a naughty boy you are!"


    Jacob, Elsa and Jackson allughed dly.


    "Okay, Joe, have you had enough fun with Grandma and Grandpa? We have to go home now," said


    Jackson, feeling warm while looking at his lovely son.


    Rubbing his eyes with his little hands, Joe shook his head,"I haven''t had enough fun with them yet," he


    replied, pouting a little. "But I want to go home more. I''m tired and want to sleep."


    Seeing how sleepy her little grandson was, Elsa tutted,"You''ve been ying all day long since early


    morning, of course you''re very tired!" She turned to Jackson and raised a chiding finger. "Jackson,


    you''d better take Joe home, now! He needs his rest!"


    Jackson put on a civil smile and agreed.


    "Grandma, Grandpa, I wille see you again next weekend. You have to remember to eat regrly


    and take care of your health!" Joe dered sleepily. "And Grandpa! Don''t drink alcohol anymore, it''s


    not good for your health," he added, a yawn entuating the end.


    "Thank you, my little boy! I will remember what you''ve said and will pay attention to my health. And you


    mustn''t be too naughty, and you should look after your Mommy, understand?" Jacob teased Joe.


    Joe nodded over-dramatically. "I will listen to Cherry and Jackson and won''t let them worry about me.


    Oh and I will even get up early in the morning so I can see the smiles on Cherry''s face," he dered


    boldly.


    "You brat! Calling your Daddy and Mommy by their given names?" Elsa was still smiling, but she felt


    stern and serious as she heard her grandson disrespect his parents like that.


    "It''s okay, Grandma. Cherry isn''t here and Jackson won''t me me. Will you, Daddy?" Joe turned to


    Jackson with a proud and adorable grin.


    Jackson couldn''t utter a word, and instead shook his head helplessly. This rascal of his, it was all


    Jackson could do but spoil him. After all, Joe was his only beloved son!

 Chapter 559 Happy Ending Of The Wedding (Part One)

    Chapter 559 Happy Ending Of The Wedding (Part One)


    Carrying his sleepy son in his arms, Jackson left the hotel. As he stepped through the hotel gate, he


    heard someone calling him.


    "Jackson, Jackson!" Selina shouted, running towards him from the hotel.


    Jackson turned around, surprised to see Selina.


    Blinking softly, Joe looked over too. "Daddy, it''s Aunt Selina," he said quietly.


    As Selina had already gotten to them, Jackson didn''t reply.


    Standing before Jackson, Selina nced at Joe and then back to Jackson. "Jackson, are you taking


    Joe home now?" she asked.


    Jackson nodded,"Yes, Cherry is waiting for us at home."


    Suddenly feeling awkward and unsure of how to say, Selina forced out his name again,"Jackson."


    Jackson asked,"What? Is there something you want to talk to me about?"


    Luckily, Joe was a clever kid and he noticed that maybe Selina was being awkward because her


    nephew was there. Maybe she didn''t know how to speak in front of Joe about whatever it was.


    "Daddy, put me down. I can wait for you in the car," Joe said sweetly to his Daddy.


    Jackson paused, a look of confusion adorning his face, and then realisation dawned on him. Jackson


    helped Joe down, fixed his clothes up and nodded at his son. "Okay, Joe, you can wait for me in the


    car. I''ll be there in just a minute."


    Nodding tiredly but eagerly, Joe said,"Okay, Daddy, I''ll y some games while I wait." He looked up at


    his aunt. "Goodbye, Aunt Selina." He waved adorably at her.


    Joe seemed quite adept at bringing a smile to people''s faces and Selina was no exception. "Okay, Joe,


    bye bye." She smiled and waved back.


    Joe happily walked to his Daddy''s car.


    "Selina," Jackson said softly, getting her attention back,"what''s the matter?" He knew that by that little


    disy, Selina must have something important to talk about. What could she need to be alone with


    Jackson for?


    "Jackson, I''ve transferred JS Group to my brother. I hope you could help him if JS Group faces difficulty


    in the future," she exined. It was a fairly easy decision to quit JS Group, but Selina couldn''t let go


    until she knew her brother would have someone to watch his back. She needed to know she had


    nothing to worry about.


    Firmly nodding, Jackson replied,"Of course I will. Even if you hadn''t asked me this, I would have always


    tried my best to help him if JS Group ever had problems." His determined eyes and unshakeable


    resolve did well to reassure Selina.


    "Thank you, Jackson," Selina answered gratefully.


    "Selina, you don''t need to worry about JS Group. Derek may not be as good at work as you are, but he


    can handle it. I believe in him. As long as he is familiar with the operations of JS Group, he''ll be able to


    do a good job," Jackson affirmed, entreating Selina to a rare look into his thoughts.


    Inhaling deeply, Selina replied,"Well, I just worry about him. I''m afraid that he might not know how to


    deal with something unexpected happening." She paused, looking directly at Jackson. She gestured a


    hand to indicate him. "You know that business is like a battlefield. Every small decision conceals so


    many crises. That''s why I''m so worried."


    Reaching out a hand, Jackson patted her on the shoulder infort. "Selina, you really don''t need to


    be worried. He''ll be fine."


    His eyes still held the determination from before, but now she saw firmness and sincerity as well.


    "Alright," she told him. She believed him. After all, he would be there to help if Derek ran into trouble.


    Jackson joked,"Today was your wedding day. You''ve only been married a few hours. You''re about to go


    on a happy honeymoon. Why are you so upset? If my brother-inw knew this, would he me me for


    teasing his wife?"


    Turning pink, Selina turned shy. She pouted and retorted,"What are you saying, Jackson? I''m just


    married and now you''re teasing me? Are you my brother or not?"


    Raising his hands in surrender, Jackson said,"Okay, okay. But I''m not kidding. Don''t be as powerful a


    woman as you were before. You should be a good wife for Wilson, do you understand? Cherry wishes


    this too." He knew Cherry wanted this for Wilson. Jackson and his wife both always hoped that Wilson


    and Selina could be a happy couple forever.


    "I know, I know," Selina dismissed. "Then you''d better go home quickly. I bet you can''t get Cherry off


    your mind even though you''re standing here with me." It was easy to see that Cherry was on his mind a


    lot. In his heart, no one could be more important than Cherry. Even Joe couldn''t be a match for Cherry


    in Jackson''s heart.


    Jackson chuckled and replied,"You know me quite well. Alright, I need to go now. Joe is still waiting in


    the car. Call me if you have any problems, okay?"


    "I know, I know. Go, go," she urged. She shook her head as she watched Jackson leave. Their


    conversation had put her in a great mood though: now she knew that both Jackson and Derek were


    happy and Derek had someone watching out for him. She hesitated and thought, ''What about me?


    Maybe I''m also happy.''


    Returning to the hotel, Selina found that Wilson had already packed up.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Wilson?" she called.


    Walking to her side from wherever he had been, Wilson took his new wife''s hand and asked,"You''re


    back. Have you seen Jackson?"


    Laying her head on his shoulder, Selina felt happy. "Yes, I''ve seen him. He came back to pick up Joe.


    They''ve just gone home." ''Now I have a shoulder to lean on, '' she thought, ''so even if I face a problem,


    I won''t feel bitter at all.''

 Chapter 560 Happy Ending Of The Wedding (Part Two)

    Chapter 560 Happy Ending Of The Wedding (Part Two)


    "Then we should also go home," he gently replied. "I''ve packed up all our things and had staff put them


    in the car. It''s been an exhausting day, so let''s go home and have a rest."


    Her happy feeling turned suddenly. "Will," she asked nervously,"will there be anyone ying jokes on


    us at home?" Pulling her head away from his shoulder, she nervously stared at her new husband to


    await his answer.


    Wilson looked at his usually charming Selina, her eyes brimming with anxiety. ''Such a silly girl, '' he


    mused. ''Asking such a question.''


    "No," he replied simply. "Plenty of our buddies did want to, but they all have other things to do now, so


    they''ve left. They also know we''re quite exhausted after two days'' preparation for the wedding. They


    won''t be bothering us," he reassured her. It was quite good luck their friends had needed to leave


    already. If they hadn''t, he wasn''t sure when they would eventually leave.


    Taking a deep and relieved sigh, Selina leaned back on his shoulder happily. "That''s good. I''ll take a


    shower and then go to bed once we get home. I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    A sly smile curled Wilson''s lips. He asked,"Why didn''t you sleep wellst night? Is it because you were


    thinking about me?"


    Selina pinched him. "Get over yourself. I mean it literally. After all, a wedding is the most precious thing


    in this life."


    "Alright," he replied fondly. "We''ll go back home now and go to bed as you wish." He decided he would


    spoil his Selina in the future. It would do him well to learn from Jackson. It was obvious how good


    Jackson was to Cherry.


    Selina agreed. They were about to leave when they saw Elsa and Jacob approaching.


    "Dad, Mom," Selina greeted in astonishment. She still wasn''t used to calling them that. She had only


    started since the wedding, so she felt awkward.


    Noticing they looked like they were leaving, Jacob asked,"What? "Are you going home now?"


    "Yes," Wilson confirmed. "We''ve finished up here, so we want to head home and have a rest."


    "Alright then, you should head off. You two are definitely quite tired in these past few days. Just go


    home and have a rest," Elsa gently told them. She loved her son and new daughter-inw, and could


    easily tell Selina was quite sleepy.


    After a pause, Wilson asked,"Aunt Elsa, when will you and my Dade home?"


    "In a while. Your Dad''s friends are ying mahjong at the hotel, so we''ll be leaving after they do. But


    you two should go now. Wilson, remember to drive slowly on the road."


    "Fine, we''ll leave first," Wilson conceded.


    "Okay, bye," Jacob nodded at them.


    The newlyweds left the hotel. Wilson helped Selina buckle in before fastening his own and driving


    away.


    "Honey," Selina abruptly said.


    Excited at her pet name, Wilson nced at Selina happily while he was driving.


    He smiled. "Sweetheart, are we going to call each other these kinds of names in the future?"


    She couldn''t help but feel very happy at that. Selina stared at his profile and said,"Yes, but only


    between us. Honey, why do you still call Mom Aunt Elsa?"


    Wilson''s face turned serious and he went quiet after he paused for a second,"I want to call her Mom,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    but I don''t know how to start. When Aunt Elsa married my Dad, I was still a little boy. It''s only natural


    that I pushed her away. At the very beginning, I didn''t even call her aunt and would just call her by her


    name. After I met Cherry, and found Aunt Elsa was being so nice to me, I began to call her aunt as, you


    know, a respect. All these yearster, Aunt Elsa has been so nice to me, done a lot of things for me,


    helped me. She''s been a wonderful wife to my Dad and our family has been better for having her in it.


    Aunt Elsa is like my mom. But I really don''t know how to call her that."


    He felt torn up about this. He really wanted to call Elsa Mom, especially when Elsa gently cared for him.


    He thought about how nice she was to him. But every time he went to call her Mom, he''d open his


    mouth and nothing woulde out, so he would close it. He hadn''t said Mom for many years now.


    Elsa was just like his mom, there with him. This entire situation made him anxious.


    Hoping she could help, Selina looked at her husband. "Honey, try calling her Mom tomorrow morning.


    Maybe it''ll make her happy." She wanted to boost his confidence.


    Carefully ncing at Selina, Wilson firmly nodded his head. "Okay," he agreed.


    "Honey, we should live happily together," Selina added happily. "We need to take care of Dad and


    Mom. I know Dad often goes out with his old friends, so I can apany Mom to go shopping and


    walk in the garden. You just work hard to earn money. You''ll run H King Group well. This is the ideal life


    for us."


    Nodding, Wilson felt quite at ease. "You''re considering all the angles, good job, sweetheart. You''re


    right, this life will be great. You''re responsible for being beautiful and I''m responsible for earning money.


    We''ll live happily together."


    "Yes, honey," she agreed. "Let''s begin our happy life." They rxed and watched the road ahead


    together.


    The long road before them was like her life. She would start her new life with Wilson now and they


    would happily drive on the road of their life together.

 Chapter 561 Change Of Title (Part One)

    Chapter 561 Change Of Title (Part One)


    Early that morning Selina woke up, and saw Wilson watching her intensely.


    "You''re awake?" Wilson asked softly as he smoothed her hair.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, why are you staring at me?" asked Selina pouting while she stretchedfortably in therge,


    soft bed. With Wilsonying beside her, Selina realized she had everything she ever dreamed of to be


    happy.


    "I just wanted to watch you sleep for a while. You looked so serene resting, which gave me a peaceful


    feeling too," Wilson told her smiling. It wasn''t possible for Wilson to be unhappy now that he was


    married to this beautiful woman. Waking up to see her first thing in the morning had only been a dream


    at one time, and now it was a reality that he appreciated more than he could describe.


    "What a sweet talker!" Selina blushed, suddenly shy at her husband''s sentimental words so she quickly


    thought of something else to say,"I think, I would like to take a shower."


    "Well, if you give me a minute, I will draw a nice warm bath for you," Wilson told her, nting an


    affectionate kiss on her forehead as he got out of bed and headed to the bathroom.


    Selina watched Wilson walk into the bathroom before she eased herself out of bed. Last night had left


    the lower half of her body aching. When she had put on her pajamas, Selina stripped the bedding and


    reced it all with fresh, clean sheets and quilt.


    As soon as Wilson came back from running a bath for Selina, he noticed the fresh linens on the bed.


    He wondered why his bride had changed them and looked around for her. Wilson saw Selina out on the


    balcony with the bed linens that had been on the bed, bent over a washer.


    Wilson grinned as he walked out to join her.


    "What''re you up to out here?" as Wilson asked the obvious question, he came up behind Selina and


    wrapped his arms around her waist, and rested his head on her shoulder, endearingly.


    Blushing, Selina exined,"I''m washing the bedding. Since we will be leaving for our honeymoon soon,


    I want to make sure they are all cleaned. I would be mortified for Dad or Mom to see dirty linens." The


    red coloring deepened across her cheeks as she recalled vividly the actionsst night that led to the


    scarlet stain on the sheets.


    "I will be in agony while you are busy doingundry with these beautiful, perfect hands though. I should


    be washing these." Wilson had surmised why Selina wanted to wash them herself, but he didn''t want


    her upied with housework and decided he would clean the linens.


    "No, that''s okay. I will just throw them in the washing machine instead of washing them by hand,"


    Selina said before turning around, giving Wilson a peck on the cheek and ducking out of his grasp.


    Catching her before she could run off to doundry, Wilson tightened his grip and possessively


    warned,"You are mine! Always! In this life and the next! Never try running from me, I will always catch


    you!" There was a glint in his eyes, along with his devious grin, that matched the tender loving tone of


    his voice, and melted Selina''s heart. Wilson''s feelings for Selina ran deep and ranged from the


    affection one felt for family, and the deep primal love a man felt for a mate.


    "I will keep that in mind, but, I don''t n on running from you," Selina was feeling euphoric and giggled


    yfully as she replied.


    Wilson''s grin widened. "Even if you try to escape me, you wouldn''t make it." His words sounded like a


    hungry growl.


    "Geez Wilson, could you be any bossier?" Selina said fiercely, rolling her eyes and yfully smacking


    at the taunt arm still holding her captive.


    "I am? Hmmm, no, you are mistaken! I am a kind and caring man. One who would never force his wife


    to do anything she doesn''t want to do!" Wilson gave Selina a contrite, innocent look acting as if he had


    never been bossy. He watched her reaction, enjoying the twinkle in Selina''s eyes and the smile gracing


    her lips, he would never tire gazing at her.


    "Aren''t you bossy though? I won''t mention what you didst night, but, have you already forgotten what


    you just said?" Selina asked determinedly, adding in a surprised tone,"Why didn''t I notice how bossy


    you are before?"


    "Is there a problem? Do you regret marrying me now?" asked Wilson, then he bent his head close so


    his lips barely touched her ear and whispered,"Even if you do regret it, it''s impossible to change the


    fact that you are my wife, and we will live together, always, in the future. But, honey, thinking about the


    experiences fromst night, does make me feel good."


    "Wilson, you are so....." too upset toplete her thought, Selina''s face flushed crimson, as she stood


    there, wondering how he talked about their lovemaking without being embarrassed.


    "What? All I did was just speaking the truth! I thoroughly enjoyedst night," Wilson reiterated, grinning


    impishly. Thanks tost night, Wilson appreciated her beauty on new and private level only he would


    ever know.


    "I don''t want to continue this conversation, I will go take my shower now," Selina huffed pushing Wilson


    away.


    Her shove was met by arms of steel, and instead of backing off, Wilson stared into Selina''s eyes,


    sliding his arm up her back to her shoulders, while his other arm maneuvered across her rear, bending


    so he could ce his hand under her knees while stealing a kiss from her soft, tender lips, he lifted her


    into his arms and carried her to the bathroom.


    "What? What are you doing? Where are you taking me?" Selina asked breathlessly. She anxiously


    kicked her legs and wondered, ''What is going on with him this morning?'' He was acting so out of


    character than usual.


    "I am taking you to the bathroom. The bath isrge enough for both of us. That was an excellent idea


    you had," said Wilson casually.


    "Wilson, you rascal! Put me down!" Selina screeched, rebelling against Wilson.


    "Wait, because I''m carrying my wife, I''m a rascal? If that''s the case, then I am proud to be a rascal,"


    said Wilson chuckling, and showing no sign of setting her back down.


    "I don''t want to take a bath with you though, please put me down and get out!" shouted Selina once


    they were in the bathroom.


    "No, I won''t get out."


    "Wilson, take your hands off me! Don''t touch me!" Her demands were in vain, as Wilson merely smiled


    down at her, gently putting her down, and turned to close the door.


    Sometimeter, Wilson and Selina finished their shared bath, changed, and then went downstairs.


    Walking arm in arm, Selina mentioned,"Darling, don''t forget to change your address to Mom''s."


    "Okay," Wilson said nodding. Feeling a little nervous, he took a deep breath.


    When they went into the living room, no one was there. The aromaing from the kitchen filled the


    room, and they felt their stomachs respond.

 Chapter 562 Change Of Title (Part Two)

    Chapter 562 Change Of Title (Part Two)


    "Mom must be busy in the kitchen, let''s go see!" said Selina, clutching Wilson''s hand as they walked to


    the kitchen.


    The scene they saw from the kitchen doorway, was so tender and warm that it touched Wilson''s heart


    to see.


    In front of the hearth, was Elsa cooking, and Jacob, who wore an apron too, was helping her. They


    were so focused on making breakfast that they didn''t see Wilson or Selina standing in the doorway.


    It always filled Selina with joy to see how devoted they were to each other. She nudged Wilson with her


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    elbow to silently suggest for him to greet Mom.


    Staring at the back of Elsa, Wilson thought, ''She has worked for the Yuwen family for many years, now


    it''s time for me to call her Mom.''


    "Mom," Wilson called out unexpectedly.


    Elsa and Jacob both heard Wilson, but Elsa was so shocked that she stood frozen with her spoon in


    the air.


    A surprised Jacob turned to see Wilson and Selina standing in the doorway. Wilson was looking at


    Elsa. Did ''Mom'' reallye out of his mouth? He was willing to call her Mom?


    After a long pause, Elsa turned to Wilson and Selina with the spoon still in her hand.


    Wilson gave Elsa a serious look and repeated himself,"Mom."


    Hearing Wilson call her Mom was music to her ears, and Elsa was so excited, that she couldn''t contain


    herself and cried out. She hadn''t pushed for him to call her Mom, but, Elsa had waited for such a long


    time to hear it, deep in her heart she had hoped Wilson would call her Mom. Now, he was grown and


    was married, and on this morning, he surprised her by greeting her with Mom.


    "Wilson," Elsa said softly.


    Looking at the side of Wilson''s face, Selina quietly suggested,"Walk over to Mom."


    As Selina spoke, Wilson felt her hand slip off his arm, leaving him free to walk over to Elsa.


    The short distance felt longer, and Wilson''s heart pounded with each step, then standing inches from


    Elsa, Wilson said,"Mom, please forgive me for not calling you Mom until now. You are thedy of the


    YuWen house, and more importantly, family.


    When he had finished apologizing to Elsa, Wilson gave her a strong, happy bear hug.


    The tears that Elsa had held back cascaded down her cheeks hearing Wilson''s sentiment. She was


    overjoyed and proud to have such an admirable son.


    As Jacob watched his son and wife embrace, his mind was filled with so many questions, and so many


    thoughts that he was speechless. He saw Selina as an angel, who brought the family closer when she


    came into their lives, and her joining the family could only bring good luck.


    "Wilson, that is the best gift you could give to your Mother, and she has one for you. She prepared a


    special breakfast for us this morning. It might be thest breakfast she makes for you before you return


    from your honeymoon," Jacob''s timber and easy smile helped ease the tension in room.


    Wiping the tears from her eyes, and adjusting her clothes, Elsa regained control over her emotions,


    and added,"With everything happening, I had forgotten it was time for breakfast. Wilson, you and


    Selina go wash up, then get to the dining room, and I will bring the food in shortly."


    "Mom, Dad, thank you for making breakfast," Selina said smiling happily as she and Wilson headed to


    the restroom to wash up for breakfast.


    "Not at all, honey, you two just go wash your hands, and have a seat in the dining room," Jacob replied,


    smiling ear to ear.


    The four of them sat around the dining room tableughing and smiling, happily chatting as they ate


    together. Spirits were high, especially in Jacob and Elsa, who were even happier than yesterday.


    "Wilson, have you finished packing yet? You two are leaving for your trip abroad this afternoon," Elsa''s


    voice was filled with concern.


    "Yes, there wasn''t much to pack, just some clothes and passports," Wilson replied.


    "What about you, Selina? Are you ready? Oh, if you pack too many clothes, the luggage will be heavy!


    You could always buy what you need while you are away, and I can pay for them," Elsa offered


    beaming.


    "Mom, that''s okay, I don''t need any new clothes, I have plenty," Selina politely refused.


    "Oh, and don''t forget to pack sunscreen and lotions. The weather overseas will be different, and you


    won''t want to end up with a sunburn," Elsa added in a motherly manner.


    "It''s all handled Mom, don''t fret, I am well prepared, I promise!" Selina''s face lit up at the affection and


    concern Elsa had to for.


    Jacob just nodded in agreement. Since he knew Wilson and Selina were both neat, and organized, he


    was sure the two of them were packed for any instance.


    "Wilson, did you make arrangements for who will run the business while you two are away?" asked


    Jacob.


    "Yes, the vice-president and the senior executive will make sure thepany runs smoothly in our


    absence," Wilson informed Jacob. What he didn''t say was he made the arrangements before the


    marriage was being nned.


    "Good, that''s good. I will stop in asionally too, to make sure things are running smoothly," Jacob


    assured Wilson.


    "If you have free time and want to, Dad. Everything should go well though. We don''t have any major


    projects or anything special happening while we are away," Wilson stated.


    "Well, you two should just enjoy yourselves on your honeymoon, and not stress about anything, so, I


    will help out by checking in at the office," Jacob reiterated.


    "Alright, but, don''t forget to take good care of each too while we are away. Rx, go for walks together,


    and have fun," Selina reminded them glowing.


    "Okay Selina, keep in mind, Dad and I will be waiting to hear good news from you," Elsa told Selina,


    smiling knowingly.


    Selina knew exactly what Elsa meant, and her face felt hot, and turned a bright pink immediately.


    It was difficult for Wilson not to notice Selina''s embarrassed difort as her cheeks turned pink and


    her eyes dropped to herp. He jumped in chuckling. "Mom, I understand. Don''t worry. We will work


    hard day and night to bring you good news, soon!"


    Jacob and Elsa smiled at each other, satisfied with what Wilson was saying.


    Selina was mortified and setting her chopsticks down, and she smacked Wilson''s arm. He knew how


    ufortable Selina was, and how shy she was too, so, why would he keep discussing such a private


    and sensitive matter as though it were the weather?

 Chapter 563 The News From Overseas (Part One)

    Chapter 563 The News From Overseas (Part One)


    Later that afternoon Elsa and Jacob saw the young couple off at the international airport. Elsa loathed


    parting with Wilson or Selina and gave Wilson a reluctant look while she straightened his clothes in a


    motherly manner.


    "Wilson, don''t forget to call as soon as you are there and settled in at the hotel, okay?" Elsa reminded


    him.


    "I won''t, Mom. Don''t worry, okay? You just make sure you take good care of Dad and yourself while we


    are away, and hey! You visit Cherry when you have time. I asked Jackson and Cherry to visit you when


    they are free too when I called them earlier to say goodbye," Wilson told Elsa.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Alright, don''t stress over family matters or us while you are away. Rx, enjoy your honeymoon, take


    good care of Selina, and be careful!" warned Jacob.


    "Okay, we need to board now," Wilson announced.


    "Mom, Dad, I''m going to miss you. Take care of each other and don''t worry about us," Selina told them


    as she gave them each a quick hug.


    "Bye!"


    Elsa kept watching them walk away after they passed through the security checkpoint until she couldn''t


    see them anymore.


    "Come on Elsa, don''t worry, let''s go home now. You''ll see, they''ll be back soon," Jacob patted Elsa''s


    shoulder, rubbing it lightly tofort her.


    "Wilson has lived with us since he was a little boy, and he''s never been away for such a long time. I''m


    worried about him." Elsa fussed while ncing back at the security checkpoint, which was now


    deste. Wilson and Selina were long since gone.


    "Why are you treating Wilson like a boy? He''s an adult and married. Don''t agonize about him," Jacob


    reminded Elsa as he pulled her along with him, and out of the airport.


    At the Chu family home


    Jackson was standing in the living room, holding the phone to his ear while gazing out at the balcony


    where Cherry was sitting bathed in sunshine.


    "Jackson, Joe has a piano lesson scheduled for tonight, so, Amy and I wille overter," Derek


    reminded him.


    "Okay then, we can discuss things while you are here," Jackson intended to share something on the


    phone but changed his mind, he would prefer talking to Derek about this matter in person anyway.


    "Did everything go alright at your meeting with Eric and Jonson this afternoon?" Derek raised the


    question. He knew the difficulties that went hand in hand dealing with the two men, and he was worried


    and had been uneasy about Jackson meeting them alone.


    "Yes, everything was fine," Jackson stated, not offering more details.


    "What about the..." Derek started to ask before taking a guess,"You know, the tokens?"


    "I muddled through. It will be fine, for a while." Jackson stated before reemphasizing. "I''ll tell you the


    details at night."


    "Alright," replied Derek.


    After ending the call, Jackson ced the phone on the sofa and went out on the balcony.


    Walking to the rail, Jackson looked out at the view. It was a beautiful day. The air out here in the


    suburbs was always crisp, and fresh. He could smell the fragrant aroma of the flowers nted in their


    garden in the yard below as it was carried upon a gentle breeze.


    The warmth of the afternoon sun had lulled Cherry to sleep while she had been rxing in a reclined


    cozily covered with a nket, reading a magazine that was nowying on the floor.


    Jackson squatted down next to Cherry, he quietly picked up the magazine and then stared at her,


    entranced. She looked like an ethereal goddessying there. With her baster skin, rosy cheeks, and


    full red lips were contrasted by her dark hair and long ck eyshes; she was stunning. He had been


    attracted to her beauty from the first moment he saw her. Cherry was like a ss of toxic wine that


    Jackson would willingly drink even at risk of addiction or death.


    The phone next to Cherry rang with a loud, but beautiful melody, startling Jackson from his musings,


    and Cherry began to stir from her sound sleep. Jackson snatched the phone up to mute the sound until


    he saw the call was from Stephen.


    Cherry sleepily blinked as she woke up. Seeing her phone in Jackson''s hand didn''t surprise her, and


    she rubbed her sleepy eyes while sitting up asking,"Honey, who is the call from?"


    "It''s Stephen," Jackson told her as he handed Cherry the cell.


    Cherry smiled and seemed vibrant and awake immediately. She took the phone from Jackson and


    swiped the screen to connect the call.


    "Hi Stephen!" Cherry said into the receiver, smiling happily.


    "What are you doing? Did I disturb you? Why did it take so long for you to answer?" Stephen''s voice


    was gentle and soft while he threw question after question at Cherry.


    "I answered the phone as soon as I heard it. It wasn''t that long," Cherry said in defense. Thest time


    Stephen called she had promised to take the call immediately, but, she hadn''t thought he would grill her


    if it took a few seconds for her to answer.


    "How''re things going there? Are you and the unborn baby doing well?" Stephen sounded anxious as he


    asked.


    "Yeah, everything is fine," replied Cherry,ying a hand on her slightly bulging belly as she talked. She


    hadn''t been nauseous or ufortable recently, and the baby was very well-behaved and not


    pummeling her belly from the inside.


    Cherry had a hazy, dreamy look in her eyes as she smiled and said,"My husband has been taking


    excellent care of me too. I am not sick, and I am not losing weight. I have even gotten a little fatter than


    I was."


    When Cherry was done sharing the details of the baby, she looked up at Jackson, and saw a proud


    smile on his lips.

 Chapter 564 The News From Overseas (Part Two)

    Chapter 564 The News From Overseas (Part Two)


    "That''s good. He should be taking excellent care of you. If he didn''t, I''de back and beat him up,


    and retake the JC Group from him," Stephen joked, pretending to be domineering.


    At Stephen''s mock threats, Cherry jumped to her husband''s defense,"No! You can''t do that. I won''t


    allow anyone to hurt my husband, and aside from that, the JC Group is part of our family''s holdings and


    has nothing to do with you. How could you take it from us?"


    It hadn''t even been a year since Stephen had left, and the way Cherry was talking to him floored him


    Jackson. How had she be as overbearing as Jackson?


    Jackson''s white teeth gleamed as he grinned like the Cheshire Cat from Alice In Wondend when he


    heard Cherry''s side of the conversation. He was so pleasant that his wife didn''t hide her love to him.


    "Cherry, did Jackson bribe you to sing praises about him?" Stephen wanted to know.


    "It''s possible, and that he had to pay a lot of money," Cherry responded grinning devilishly.


    "Fine! I''ll double his price, and you can fly here by private jet," Stephen joked even though he knew it


    was impossible.


    "That wouldn''t be possible. I couldn''t leave my husband, or my son, and oh, this baby in my belly, none


    of them would ever allow it!" Cherry joked back, adding,"Not to mention, Lily, the family maid! She''d


    never let me leave her either."


    "Sounds like you are quite popr," said Stephen smiling.


    Cherry knew Stephen was kidding around, but, she didn''t want to anymore and changed the


    subject,"Stephen, did you know my brother, Wilson, married Selina yesterday? The wedding was


    spectacr, and Joe got so many of the red envelopes!"


    "I could see your little Joe receiving a lot of money at the wedding. Such a lovely troublemaker!"


    Stephen could picture Joe having a great deal of fun at his Uncle''s wedding reception, even if he hadn''t


    been at the ceremony. Joe would have effortlessly gone from adult to the next, dazzling them from time


    to time with his smile.


    "How can you call my son a troublemaker? I''ll have you know, that my son is a genius! He is a


    handsomed full of sunshine! You can''t call him a troublemaker!" Cherry retorted. How dare Stephen


    call her son a troublemaker? If he were here, she would fight him!


    "Alright! Alright, geez! Whatever you say, I will keep my point of view, to myself," replied Stephen from


    the safety of the other end of the phone. He could imagine the murderous look Cherry would have now.


    He knew Cherry loved her son very much, and nobody could say anything bad about him.


    When he finished goading Cherry, Stephen became serious,"Alright, all joking aside, Cherry. I have


    something I want to tell you."


    "What is it?" Thest time they had spoken, Stephen had described his life as a triangle. He was either


    at home, at work, or downstairs having a snack, so Cherry was somewhat surprised. What could his


    news be if his travels were limited to those three ces?


    Just before Stephen could tell her though, Cherry interrupted.


    "Wait a second!" Cherry blurted out, which stunned Jackson.


    Cherry continued,"I want to warn you in advance. I''m pregnant and aren''t allowed to be shocked. If


    your news scares me, and the baby growing in me gets hurt, then you should know, that my husband


    will fly by helicopter to hunt you down. Oh, and then, by the way, he will tten your house!"


    "Mrs. Cherry, do you think I would tell you something that would frighten you?" asked Stephen


    emting hurt feelings.


    "I don''t know, but, just in case, I wanted to let you know ahead of time, like giving you an inoction!


    Remember when we were young and would get shots? The vinations could prevent diseases. Well,


    my words can keep you safe, if you don''t scare me. Now, you know how to deliver your news, and I will


    listen to you carefully. Isn''t that great?" Cherry tried to keep a straight face while she exined her


    reasoning in great detail to Stephen.


    But, Stephen''sughter from the other side of the phone, followed by him asking,"I''m curious, does


    every woman''s IQ drop during pregnancy?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? Stephen! What did you just say?" Cherry shrieked.


    "I don''t know what you thought I was going to tell you, but, I only wanted to tell you I have a girlfriend,


    and we''re going to be married," Stephen divulged before Cherry could interrupt him again. He still


    preferred the short, straightforward approach. He didn''t want to jabber endlessly like Cherry had, and


    he still wasn''t sure what she was talking about.


    "Excuse me? What did you just say?" Cherry was bbergasted by Stephen''s announcement. She took


    a steadying breath to contain herself before she asked,"Okay, I need some details! What''s her name?


    Her height and weight? Oh, may as well tell me all her vital stats right down to the width of her lips. Are


    you going to be married soon? Did you have sex? Did she agree to marry you because you''re


    obsessed with her?"


    The questions Cherry was firing off had Jackson biting down on his fist to keep himself fromughing.


    Cherry kept asking questions,"Where''s she from? What''s her nationality? What''s her race and


    ethnicity? And most importantly, is she beautiful? When will you bring her back? I can''t wait to meet


    her!"


    Cherry took a deep breath when she was done asking all her questions, and thought Stephen might be


    speechless since she had asked so many details. She cared about him a lot, and since he nned on


    marrying this anonymous girl, she felt a bit worried. She hadn''t worried as much when her brother,


    Wilson, married Selina.

 Chapter 565 A Happy Family (Part One)

    Chapter 565 A Happy Family (Part One)


    Stephen almost burst intoughter as Cherry''s unending string of questions continued over the phone,


    finally, he shouted,"Cherry! Can you please stop asking me so many questions!"


    "No, I am not done yet." Cherry''s reply was curt and straight.


    Defeated by Cherry''s constant interrogations, Stephen finally said,"I will tell you everything, but right


    now don''t give me that arrogant attitude."


    "Alright, I''m all ears. I''m going to put you on speaker phone now, so even Jackson can be party to this


    conversation, alright?" Cherry said, immediately putting the phone on speaker mode without waiting for


    Stephen''s answer.


    Stephen did not care about this as he too felt that he had nothing to hide from Jackson.


    Stephen cleared his voice on the other end of the line and started talking in a serious voice,"Well, so


    she is a colleague of mine. She is from China, but graduated here and then took up a job in the same


    city, that is where we met. She speaks fluent Chinese, so it is easy for us tomunicate with each


    other too. We have been dating for a while now, we go to cafes or grab a cup of tea sometimes and go


    watch movies together. Over a period of time, we fell in love."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Taking a pause for breath, he continued,"She is happy, carefree and innocent. I also think she is very


    pretty, almost the same height as you, Cherry, but not as thin as you. I feel she is the most beautiful girl


    I''ve met."


    As he kept talking, Stephen''s excitement grew and he began to boast about his beloved girlfriend. He


    could not wait for her to meet Cherry and Jackson.


    "Oh I get it, so you managed to swindle the girl into liking you, because she is naive and innocent?''


    Jackson intervened, smilingly.


    "Oh shut up Jackson! She loves me and I love her. I have done no such thing. You''ll see how much she


    loves me when you meet her." Stephen said loudly and hastily. How could Jackson think of him as a


    person who would do that! He had to rify it.


    "Oh Jackson, go away and let me talk. Your questions are not so sensible as mine," said Cherry to


    Jackson, seizing the opportunity to ask some more questions.


    "Cherry, you''re no better. Please have mercy on my darling girlfriend and put a break on those


    questions please. I feel you''re going to scare her away by bombarding her like you did to me," said


    Stephen helplessly. All he could think about was his beloved.


    "Ooh, darling and all? Well, I better hang up before you get nauseatingly cheesy about this girlfriend of


    yours, I don''t want to hear all this," said Cherry and abruptly hung up. She was extremely happy for


    Stephen and knew that he would call again to talk about her.


    "I''m d to see that there are so many happy events around us, aren''t you Cherry?" said Jackson


    "Of course, you''re spot on! But i think I''ll be much happier once this baby is born", said Cherry, her


    eyes twinkling with happiness.


    Jackson lovingly caressed Cherry''s hair as he gazed at her happy, smiling face. Her happiness made


    him happy too!


    Joe came back from school and pushed the door ajar. Walking in, he was surprised to find the living


    room empty. He wondered where his Mom and Dad had gone and why the house was empty and quiet.


    Just as he was about to call out to them, he saw his parents sitting in the balcony, his mother was


    snuggling in his Daddy''s chest.


    A feeling of warmth gushed over the little boy as he saw the happiness of his parents'' faces. They were


    such a happy and loving family, he thought.


    Just then, Lily came downstairs with a feather duster in her hand.


    She noticed Joe standing alone in the living room and inquired,"Little master! Why are you standing


    alone like this?" She was curious as well as concerned about him.


    "Just like that. I was actually watching Mommy and Daddy," said Joe, a cute smile stered on his


    face.


    Lily looked out at the balcony and was also touched by the happiness and warmth the couple were


    exuding.


    "Aunt Lily, I''m going upstairs to freshen up. I''ll do my homework then. Please call me when dinner is


    ready," said Joe. He wanted to hurry up and finish his homework so that he could pay full attention to


    his piano lessons and sleep early. He had reached primary school already and was wise and intelligent


    beyond his years. But still, he was ambitious and studious. He wanted to be a genius!


    "Okay, I will do that. But don''t you want to inform your parents that you''re already home?" asked Lily.


    She felt that they would want to know that Joe''s home.


    "No, it isn''t important. Let them have their moment right now, I don''t want to disturb them," said Joe and


    walked upstairs with his big schoolbag.


    Lily smiled as she watched Joe run upstairs,"What a thoughtful and adorable boy," she thought.


    But she decided to tell Jackson and Cherry that Joe hade home. Because she didn''t want them to


    worry.


    So she walked up to the balcony and politely said,"Sir, Madam!"


    Cherry turned to look at her and asked,"Yes, Lily. What''s the matter?" She realised that it must be


    something important, otherwise Lily would nevere and disturb them like this.


    "I came to say that Joe is home. He went upstairs to do his homework because he said he did not want


    to disturb you both," Lily said. She knew that Joe was very important to Cherry and she would have


    been very worried about him, had she not known that he was home.

 Chapter 566 A Happy Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 566 A Happy Family (Part Two)


    "Oh, alright. Well, thank you. But that little monkey went upstairs without meeting me," whined Cherry.


    She was relieved that he was home, though. She looked at the time and realised it was alreadyte


    afternoon, that was usually when Joe came home. They had lost track of time while talking to each


    other.


    "Let him be Cherry. Give him the freedom to do what he wants. It is okay!" Jacksonforted her. He


    then looked at Lily and said,"Okay, thank you Lily. You can go finish your work now."


    "Right, sir," said Lily and turned to leave.


    "Also, Lily. When you prepare dinner today, please make a little extra food. I am super hungry and may


    eat a lot tonight," Cherry said, feeling embarrassed at how her appetite had suddenly surged.


    "Okay, sure madam, I understand," smiled Lily.


    Jackson smiled when he looked at the embarrassed look on Cherry''s face and said,"Well of course you


    are feeling hungry. You are not just eating for yourself now, you also have to provide enough nutrition


    for the baby. But don''t worry. I can afford to feed you as much as you want."


    Lily had left and Cherry looked at Jackson and cutely said,"Listen, I know you can afford to feed me lots


    of food but if I be fat by eating so much, you should still love me, alright?"


    "I would never dislike you, Cherry. I love you. And I would like you to be a little fat actually," said


    Jackson. He imagined how Cherry would look with a little weight on her body. ''She would look so cute,


    just like Joe!'' thought Jackson.


    "You are so annoying! You''re always teasing me like this," Cherry said and cuddled up in Jackson''s


    chest.


    In the evening, as the family sat around for dinner, Cherry attacked the food like there was no


    tomorrow. She got so busy eating that she paid no heed to whether Joe was eating his food or not.


    Jackson poured her a ss of water, in case she would choke on her food, as a result of eating so fast.


    Joe, on the other hand felt unhappy and neglected. He thought his Mommy wasn''t speaking to him


    much these days and was ignoring him. He pouted and asked Cherry,"Mommy, why aren''t you talking


    to me today? Don''t you care about me?"


    "Why should I care about you?" retorted Cherry, as she ate her food from the bowl.


    "Because you are my Mommy!" eximed Joe. He had always had Cherry''s full attention and even


    though she was strict with him at times, Joe knew that he was his mother''s darling son, no matter what!


    "Yes, right. So?" replied Cherry nonchntly.


    She continued in a calm tone,"But I also need care and looking after now Joe. I am just as vulnerable


    and in need of care as you are."


    To which Joe said,"But Daddy takes care of you. You have him by your side everyday! Isn''t that


    enough?" Joe asked her in a dissatisfied tone. He had seen Daddy look after Mommy and be there for


    her. He was at home nowadays just looking after her. So what was the matter? Did Mommy need more


    love?


    "Joe, you very well know what I mean, don''t you?" Cherry asked Joe in a serious tone. She wanted him


    to stopining.


    Joe was a sharp boy and picked up what his mother meant immediately. He said sweetly to her,"Of


    course Mommy. I am your son and I know exactly what you mean. Now have some more fish,e


    on."


    With these words, Joe tipped the te of fish towards his mother to show her that he cared too.


    "Would you call this caring for me?" Cherry pretended to ask Joe in a strict tone and turned to Jackson,


    expecting an answer.


    Jackson could not bear to see the mother and son bicker and simply said,"Oh,e on babe. You


    know you are the queen of both our hearts!"


    "Okay, sounds good now," she chuckled and went back to eating. She enjoyed how rxed and happy


    the atmosphere was. She really enjoyed being around her family.


    Suddenly, Cherry remembered something and said to Joe,"Your Uncle Wilson and Aunt Selina have


    gone abroad for their honeymoon. We should often go see your grandparents as they are all alone right


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    now and need ourpany."


    "Sure, l will do that," said Joe.


    She looked at Joe, satisfied and happy and then turned to Jackson,"What about you? Do you have


    anything important to dotely?"


    "Nope, I''m free," said Jackson. Although Cherry''s question seemed more like an order and he had no


    option but to agree to whatever she wanted.


    "Good. Then we''ll go see them together," she said with finality.


    Jackson nodded. "Alright, you are the boss after all."


    "Mommy, when are Uncle Derek and Aunt Amy getting married? Isn''t it their turn now?" asked Joe


    curiously.


    "We have to wait until your Uncle Wilson and Aunt Selina return from their honeymoon. How will your


    Uncle Derek get married without his sister by his side? He cannot hold the ceremony just for us, right?"


    Cherry knew what she was saying was a little exaggerated. While Derek and Amy had other friends in


    the city, she wanted to draw up an analogy for her son to understand what she meant. She had to tell


    him how important Selina and Wilson were to the ceremony.


    "You are right! Uncle Derek can''t have a wedding without Aunt Selina and Uncle Wilson, obviously."


    Joe understood what his Mom meant. He simply said,"Well, yes. Let''s forget about it. Uncle Derek will


    inform us when he gets married. You two can start preparing his wedding gift, while I will ask for red


    packets from everyone."


    Joe was satisfied with the answers and lowered his head to start eating again.


    "Haha, I know you just want to join in the fun!"ughed Cherry, as she too, went back to eating her


    dinner.

 Chapter 567 Conversation In Reading Room (Part One)

    Chapter 567 Conversation In Reading Room (Part One)


    After dinner, Derek and Amy went straight to Cherry and Jackson''s house. Amy greeted the couple and


    then went right away to teach Joe while Derek lingered behind with Jackson and Cherry.


    Jackson turned to Derek and pointed to the study,"I''ll wait for you in there. I just need to help Cherry to


    the bedroom."


    Derek nodded and went ahead to the study to wait for Jackson.


    Cherry faced Jackson,"You don''t need to take me to the bedroom. I can do it by myself. Besides, I still


    want to stay in the living room for a little while longer. Go talk to Derek," Cherry insisted. She could still


    do things by herself and she didn''t need others to help her all the time.


    Jackson hesitated. Cherry''s belly was gettingrger every day. And he was worried she might fall and


    trip. That was why he wanted someone with her all the time. How could he let her go upstairs by herself


    alone? Jackson reasoned with Cherry,"Sweetheart, I''d feel much better if you were already upstairs. I''m


    notfortable leaving you here and climbing the stairs by yourself, What if you fall." Jackson


    exined his side.


    Cherry knew she wouldn''t be able to change Jackson''s mind so she agreed to go upstairs with him


    assisting her.


    When they reached the top of the stairs, Jackson heard muffled sounds of Joe''s piano lesson. "I want


    to stop Joe''s piano lesson for a moment. The loud sounds might make it hard for you to get a good


    night''s sleep."


    Cherry shook her head. "It''s okay. Joe''s lesson ends at nine and I don''t go to bed until ten p.m.. It


    doesn''t matter. Besides, I still watch TV or read books before I sleep anyway," Cherry replied. It didn''t


    matter to her if she got to sleep well at night or not. Joe''s future was more important for her. That was


    why she signed him up to take piano lessons.


    "We''ll discuss this again next time," Jackson replied. "If Derek and Amy get married earlier, maybe


    they''ll move into the vi earlier. Then I can ask Bill to take Joe to their vi for piano lessons. Then you


    can sleep well and Joe will still learn piano." Cherry''s happiness was important to Jackson so he


    wanted to think of ways to make things work so she''d be happy always.


    Cherry smiled. "That sounds like a wonderful n, Jackson." Cherry suddenly wished Derek and Amy


    would move in earlier so she could have Amy to talk to when Jackson and Joe weren''t around. and she


    would not feel bored.


    Jackson was relieved at Cherry''s decision. "Okay, great. It''s a deal, then. I''ll talk to Derek and see if


    they''re okay with it."


    Cherry beamed at Jackson,"Okay, honey."


    Jackson supported Cherry to the bedroom and helped her on the bed so she could watch TV. He left


    after he made sure she wasfortable.


    He joined Derek at the reading room, where he was reading a masterpiece on the desk.


    Derek looked up when the door opened and Jackson entered. He caught a few notes of Joe ying.


    "Wow, Joe''s getting really good on the piano."


    Jackson teased,"Because he''s got a great teacher!" Derekughed,"That is very true." Jackson sat


    next to Derek by his desk. "You know, we nned to put the piano in the study when we bought it. But


    Joe wanted it inside his bedroom. Cherry protested so wepromised. The room next to Joe''s was


    empty anyway so we put the piano there."


    "There are so many rooms in this house though. Joe can y in a different one every day!" Derek


    answered. Derek knew that Jackson could be very bossy and demanding with his family. And Joe was


    truly his son. Joe was very intelligent and wise, especially at his age, but he was also very stubborn,


    just like his Daddy. Besides, Cherry was also shrewd, knowing what she wanted and how to get it. It


    was actually hard to tell who was really in charge of the Chu family. Derek believed that Cherry made


    the final decisions, though.


    Jackson agreed with Derek. "I listen to Cherry, let her make the final decision and do whatever she


    wants. Joe is so stubborn that I don''t really know how to handle him anymore. So I also let him do


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    whatever he likes to do." Jackson decided to allow Joe to do whatever he liked.


    Derekughed,"If it were you, not Cherry who taught Joe, Joe would be out of control!"


    Jackson reasoned,"My son can do whatever he wants to."


    Derek worried about Cherry. Her husband was bossy and her son was too clever. Both of them were


    not easy to handle. Cherry must feel tired to handle them all the time. Derek finally answered,"You''re


    quite lucky to have Cherry and she can manage both of you at the same time."


    Jackson changed the subject. "Do you have a date set for your wedding? I wanted Joe to continue his


    lessons at your vi so Cherry can get some peaceful rest. I''m afraid that Joe''s ying might disturb


    her."


    Derek agreed. "That''s true. Joe needs his piano sses. And Cherry needs to sleep well."


    Joe asked,"Will you be moving into your vi soon?" Derek knew this was important to Jackson but he


    couldn''t give him a specific answer yet.


    Derek analyzed the situation and came up with a solution. "When Wilson and Selenae back from


    their trip abroad, we''ll have the wedding. I''ll talk to Amy and we''ll start preparing for the wedding.


    Okay?"

 Chapter 568 Conversation In Reading Room (Part Two)

    Chapter 568 Conversation In Reading Room (Part Two)


    Jackson nodded,"Fine, okay. But start preparing as soon as you can."


    Derek joked with Jackson,"I''m the one getting married and I''m not even worried. Why are you anxious


    about my wedding?"


    Jackson ignored Derek''s jokes and calmly replied,"You know why. After you get married, Amy will move


    in with you at the vi. Joe can go to your vi for piano lessons. And Cherry will get to sleep


    peacefully." He thought that there was no way for Derek to tease him.


    Derek gave up. "Forget I mentioned it." He realized he could not win with Jackson.


    Derek changed the subject to the real reason he was there. "So, how did it go? You met with them this


    afternoon, right?"


    Jackson massaged his forehead and closed his eyes. He didn''t open them when he spoke to Derek.


    "Jonson kept silent. And Eric said he needed to see the token."


    Derek asked,"What did you tell them? The truth? Did you tell them the truth?" He nervously waited for


    Jackson''s answer.


    Jackson opened his eyes but kept them on the ceiling. He shook his head. "Not yet. I can''t tell them the


    truth. Not yet."


    Derek pressed Jackson with more questions. "How did you deal with Eric then?"


    Jackson answered,"I''m more powerful and tougher than him. He''ll always listen to me." But Jackson


    knotted his eyebrows in deep thought. "I''m worried about Bobby. He knows too much about me. And if


    he stays with Eric, he''s gonna be a threat."


    "But they''re best friends, he''ll never betray Eric," Derek reminded Jackson.


    Jackson nodded,"I know."


    "What are we going to do, Jackson? We can hide today but they''ll find out the truth soon enough that


    the token is missing. And we don''t know what Eric will do to us when his patience runs out," Derek


    reminded Jackson. Derek worried about this the most. If Eric or Jonson made the next step, it would


    create a scandal in the city. And no one knew what would happen because of it.


    "There''s only one thing we can do. We need to find that token and ask that guy to keep it. Then we


    need to force Eric and Jonson to leave," Jackson recounted. It was the only n and choice they had.


    Derek nodded. "Yes, that''s our only choice. But how will we find that guy?" They might have a n


    already but it just led to more questions for them to answer.


    A silent hush went over the two of them in the reading room. Only the faint sounds of a piano ying


    could be heard.


    Jackson stared in front of him and his mind ran fast to think of options.


    Derek did the same thing.


    Jackson finally talked,"Derek."


    Derek turned to Jackson at the sound of his name. "Yeah, what is it?


    Jackson looked Derek in the eyes. "Maybe I need to go back to the military residentialpound


    again."


    Derek scratched his head. "Thepound? Is it even safe to go there now? There''s not much stuff


    there now. Why would you want to go there?" Derek and Jackson had not gone to the residential


    needed to find that token now.


    Jackson told Derek the truth,"To see if we can find any clues over there." The only ce he thought of


    to start search was the military residentialpound.


    Derek continued to question Jackson,"What will we find there?"


    Jackson answered,"I''m going to thepound tomorrow. I want you toe with me to find anything


    that belonged to my grandfather." Thepound was the only ce that popped into his head. No


    other ce came to his mind.


    Derek finally nodded. "Okay, we could give it a shot to find clues."


    Jackson shook Derek''s hand. "Let''s take care of this before your wedding. I need to make sure Cherry


    and Joe are safe. When Cherry gives birth, I have three people I need to protect. I don''t want them to


    get hurt."


    Derek shook his hand and nodded while he looked straight into Jackson''s eyes. The two of them have


    always been there for each other. Whenever there were problems, they always solved it together.


    "You need to go to the bar more often now, too. Since you haven''t shown them the token, Eric and


    Jonson might visit the bar and create trouble over there," Derek told Jackson. Eric and Jonson were


    not easy to please and they definitely had suspicions now.


    Jackson nodded. "I''ll have people in ce and ask them to watch out for Eric and Jonson. But I don''t


    think they''ll create any problems until they have the token in their hands." Jackson was going to tell


    them the truth but not yet, not while Cherry was still pregnant. He couldn''t risk it. Besides, he had no


    idea where the token was so he wasn''t going to rush into doing something irrational. He needed to be


    certain of what would happen before he made his decision.


    Derek asked a question that bothered him. "Are you going to tell Cherry? Are you going to tell her


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    everything? Does she know that you''ve met with Eric and Jonson yet?" Derek knew Cherry knew


    nothing.


    "Soon, but not yet. I don''t want her to worry about anything but the baby. I''ll handle everything so she


    can be happy," Jackson answered. He would do everything if it meant the safety of his family.


    Derek patted Jackson on the shoulder,"We''re in this together, my friend."

 Chapter 569 Being Found By Accident (Part One)

    Chapter 569 Being Found By ident (Part One)


    The next morning, Jackson opened his eyes little by little. He wanted to sleep in but knew he had to get


    up. He turned to the sleeping Cherry and whispered to her,"Just sleep, okay, baby? I need to take care


    of some work matters today. But I''ll be backter."


    "Come back and have lunch with me," Cherry whispered back, unable to open her eyes to look at


    Jackson.


    "I''lle back as soon as I can," Jackson promised. Cherry nodded and went back to sleep with a light


    snore. Jackson kissed Cherry''s cheek before he got up.


    Jackson went downstairs after he washed up and got dressed to get some breakfast.


    Joe was already at the breakfast table and his eyebrows knotted in confusion when he saw Jackson


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    join him at the table without Cherry. Joe wondered why his Daddy wasn''t in bed with his Mommy.


    "Good morning, Daddy," Joe greeted Jackson gleefully, despite his confusion.


    "Finish your breakfast, Joe. You don''t want to bete for ss," Jackson reminded Joe as he took his


    seat on the breakfast table.


    "Don''t worry, Daddy. I was up five minutes earlier today. And I have enough time before school starts. If


    not, I will ask Bill to drive fast so I can get to school on time. But I don''t think there will be traffic going to


    school so I still won''t bete," Joe exined his n to Jackson. "I''m d we live here, Daddy, in this


    ce. Because there''s no traffic, not a lot of cars on the road. And it''s a quiet ce. Thank you, Daddy.


    I really like living here."


    "Are you giving me praises, Joe?" Jackson wasn''t used to getting praises from Joe. ''What''s going on?


    Why is Joe saying stuff like this?'' Jackson wondered.


    "No, I just felt the need to say it," Joe stated. He finished his food and faced Jackson. "I''m done eating


    and will go to school now. Enjoy your breakfast, Daddy, and take care of Mommy. I''ll be away, but just


    for a day."


    Joe left before Jackson could say anything.


    Jackson was speechless as he watched Joe march to the door and close it behind him. He shook his


    head, incredulous at his son''s audacious words.


    He broke out of his reverie when Lily came out with his breakfast, which she ced in front of him.


    "Enjoy your breakfast, Mr. Jackson," Lily greeted him.


    "Thank you, Lily," Jackson grabbed his fork and took a forkful of food into his mouth. "By the way, you


    don''t need to prepare breakfast for Cherry. She''s still fast asleep and I don''t believe she''ll get up before


    11. Just prepare lunch for her." Jackson continued to eat his breakfast. "I''m going out today, going back


    to my family home. So take care of Cherry while I''m out."


    Lily''s face turned to shock and surprise when she heard Jackson mention that he was going to their


    family home.


    "Mr. Jackson, you are going back to your family home?" Lily inquired, her face still in shock.


    "Yes, why? Is something wrong? Is there a problem?" Jackson was used to Lily''s reactions and quick


    changes with her facial expressions. But this was different. Lily looked nervous and Jackson wondered


    if he said something wrong.


    Lily forced her face to soften. "No, no," she forced herself to say.


    "You can be honest with me, Lily, if there''s something bothering you. You don''t need to hide things from


    us," Jackson reassured Lily. She had something to say. About what, Jackson was not sure. Lily has


    been with them for years, and Cherry and Jackson treated her like family now. He''d help her, too, if she


    needed it.


    "I have nothing to hide, Mr. Jackson. I was just surprised when you said you are going back to your old


    family home," Lily said. She pretended to be calm while a million things raced through her head. The


    thought of why Jackson was going to visit the family home dominated all other thoughts in her head. If


    he acted brashly in this situation, he would destroy the peace his family was living now.


    Jackson thought of Lily as family and it was unnecessary to hide something from her. But even if he


    told her about this, she would most likely not understand.


    "There''s a thing from my past that I need now. I thought I brought it here when I moved out of the family


    home. But I already searched high and low. It''s not here," Jackson exined.


    "Mr. Jackson, if you''d like, I can go with Bill and get it back for you. You don''t need to go there by


    yourself," Lily continued. Jackson gave such a vague answer that didn''t satisfy Lily. She asked again so


    she can get a more urate answer.


    "No, but thank you all the same. I''d better go back to take it myself. It''s a valuable thing," declined


    Jackson. Then he looked at Lily and kept on speaking,"Don''t forget to take good care of Cherry. That''s


    the only thing I want you to pay great attention to."


    Jackson went back to his food and newspaper. Lily nodded. "Okay, Mr. Jackson," Lily answered before


    she returned to the kitchen.


    When Lily entered the kitchen, she let go of all pretenses and let the worry cover her face. She had to


    hold on to the hearth to keep herself from toppling down on the floor.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. It was almost certain that Jackson muste back for the token, the


    most important and precious thing for him. But the token was not at his family home now. He would not


    find it even though he came back. Furthermore, Jackson should care more about the safety of Cherry


    and Joe in such a hazardous situation. Why was he suddenly looking for the token anyway? Did they


    force him to look for it?

 Chapter 570 Being Found By Accident (Part Two)

    Chapter 570 Being Found By ident (Part Two)


    Lily shook her head to clear her mind. She knew Jackson''s intention but it was not the time to tell the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    truth right now. She needed to pretend that she knew nothing.


    Jackson left immediately after he finished his breakfast.


    Lily watched Jackson drive away from the window. She stood still and listened for sounds of Cherry still


    sleeping. When she confirmed it, she dialed Hellen''s number.


    Hellen answered on the first ring. "Hello, Aunt."


    "Jackson is on his way to his family home. Send your people to watch him right now and to watch the


    family home all the time," Lily ordered.


    "Yes, of course. But why is Jackson going back?" Hellen was confused until a light bulb turned on in


    her head,"Is heing back for..."


    "Shut up. Don''t say another word. Stop trying to figure out a situation you are not supposed to know.


    Just do what I said," Lily demanded. How dare this little girl think she could know everything and go


    against her will?


    "Fine, it''s done," Hellen replied but Lily had already hung up.


    Hellen threw the phone on the sofa, where she lounged in her nightgown. She was in the presidential


    suite of the most luxurious hotel in the city. She was a shareholder in the hotel and, unlike the other


    shareholders, she didn''t need a bonus at the end of the year. All she wanted was to get exclusive rights


    to the president suite and they gave it to her.


    Before Hellen could make another move, her phone rang. Annoyed, she picked it up but worry filled her


    face when she saw the caller ID. She answered the call after 3 rings.


    "Say it," Hellen demanded into the phone.


    "Someone came to investigate thest person Andrew met with before he died," the man on the other


    line reported.


    "Who was it?" She was anxious to find out who it was.


    "The JS Group''s President."


    "Derek?" Helen guessed. It was either Derek or Selina. But Selina was not smart enough topete


    with her. Jackson and Derek were the only ones clever and capable enough to battle it out with her.


    "What does he know?" Hellen didn''t wait for the other person to answer.


    "He knows something," the man answered. Derek asked too many questions when he left to call


    Hellen. Derek most likely had the information he needed now.


    "Damn you, idiots!" Hellen scolded the man before she hung up the phone.


    Hellen quickly dialed Lily''s phone to warn her.


    "What''s wrong now?" Lily asked when she answered after two rings.


    "Aunt, you need to leave the Chu family now. Your cover will be blown soon," Hellen warned Lily. Derek


    knew the truth now and he would know Lily was the person they were looking for. If she didn''t leave, it


    would cause a string of problems.


    "What happened?" Lily was oblivious of what was going on. How could they know who she was?


    "Derek was investigating thest person Andrew met before he died. He will know soon. And he will


    the danger as much as she could. She couldn''t leave her aunt in a very dangerous situation.


    Lily was surprised. How could things escte this way and so quickly? She never thought it would end


    up like this.


    "Aunt?" Hellen asked,"are you still there?" Lily snapped back to reality at Hellen''s voice. "I''m here. But I


    can''t leave. Cherry is alone and I can''t leave her here."


    "Aunt, you''re going to find it difficult to protect yourself, why are you still defending that woman? Just go


    now," Hellen warned again and continued,"if Derek tells Jackson, you''ll be the first person Jackson will


    suspect. And if those two lions find out, they will seek revenge and there might be no one to stop


    them." Lily knew Hellen referred to Eric and Jonson as the lions.


    "No, Hellen, I won''t go. Just trace my position and watch me at all times. If there are any other


    problems,e and save me," Lilymanded,"And when you do, save Cherry first. This is an order.


    And if you don''t follow my orders, I will never let you go."


    Lily hung up without waiting for Hellen to respond.


    Lily adjusted her mood, pretended not to be worried before she left the room. She turned on all the


    monitors, carefully studying them for unusual activity. She was ready now. And she would also follow


    Jackson''s orders to look after Cherry. She cannot leave Cherry now, more than ever.


    While Lily worried about that, on a wide road nearby, a Lamborghini ran at a crazy fast speed.


    "Come on, Jackson, pick up your phone," Derek muttered himself as Jackson''s mobile just rang.


    At the fifth ring of the third call, Jackson finally answered his phone.


    "Derek, sorry, man," Jackson greeted with a particrly upbeat voice. "My phone was in my coat


    pocket upstairs. I had to run from the first floor to get it."


    "Jackson, are you still in your family home?" Derek questioned. He knew Jackson wanted to go to the


    family home today but he still needed to make sure of it.


    "Yes, I''m in the living room right now, why?" Jackson answered.


    "I''ll be there soon, wait for me, okay?" Derek replied.


    "What''s going on? Do you have new information?" "Yes, and you won''t believe what I found out," Derek


    dered.


    Jackson was surprised. He didn''t realize Derek could investigate his suspicions that fast.


    "Okay, good thing you called. I was on my way out already. Come on over."

 Chapter 571 Going Through A Crisis (Part One)

    Chapter 571 Going Through A Crisis (Part One)


    The light streamed in through Cherry''s baby pink curtains and awoke her. As she slowly came to


    consciousness, she stretched her whole body. She even heard a couple of muscles crack.


    She opened her eyes and looked around the big bedroom. She missed Jackson dearly; she had liked


    knowing that he was always there for her to rely on. But now, she was slowly getting used to him being


    away and she could feel the warmth of his love even though he was very far. Thatforted her and


    kept her happy.


    She walked towards the bathroom for her morning rituals, stumbling clumsily while she did so. She was


    still not used to her body being big and unwieldy and it frequently resulted in a loss of bnce. After


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    brushing her teeth, she changed out of her pajamas into a beige T-shirt Jackson had bought her very


    long ago. She smiled to herself remembering the evening they had spent at the fair.


    Cherry walked down the stairs with immense care, to not miss even a single step. She had been in a


    good mood all morning; she cheerfully hummed a tune as she took the long journey down the


    staircase.


    Lily, standing in the living room balked slightly at the cheeriness of her mistress but chose not to


    for her. She asked,"How are you doing, Mrs. Cherry?"


    "Why, Lily, I am doing spectacrly today. How are you, my dear?" replied Cherry. With those words,


    she walked towards Lily and held one of her hands close to her heart.


    "I''m d to hear that!" Lily said, warmly, not showing any hesitation on the outside but nervous on the


    inside. She could not forecast what would happen next and she was frightened for Cherry''s life.


    Anything could happen to her at any time and she was afraid for her. As she thought about all possible


    dangers, her heart beat faster and her palms started sweating.


    "Mrs. Cherry, shall I serve you breakfast? Are you feeling peckish?" asked Lily, in her polite manner.


    "I don''t want to have breakfast now. Let''s go to the yard for a walk! Will youe with me?" asked


    Cherry. She was in the mood for some fresh air and exercise, all prompted by her good mood.


    "Sure, why not?" Lily replied and then took Cherry''s arm. They walked out of the door hand in hand and


    into the yard.


    As they stood in the yard observing nature''s beauty, Cherry closed her eyes and breathed in the sweet


    smell of springtime. The fresh air hit her in a good way and replenished her body with oxygen. She


    enjoyed herself thoroughly.


    The sun shone down brightly on Cherry and enveloped her in its warmth. She was mesmerized by the


    pretty colors of her bushes and the scent of the shrubbery. At that moment, she could want for nothing.


    Lily watched Cherry''s portrait and the happy expression on her face; she really wanted her to be safe


    and sound and to be away from any potential evil or danger. Lily watched Cherry''s figure from a


    distance and the delight on her face. She really wished she could protect her mistress from potential


    evil, especially now that big, strong Jackson was not in their vicinity.


    At that moment, the big iron door of the yard was forced open violently, apanied by harsh noise.


    Lily''s worst fears hade true.


    Both Lily and Cherry looked towards the source of trouble that had suddenly destroyed their bubble of


    bliss.


    Followed by a group of menacing men in ck, Bobby walked up to them.


    He was wearing a powder blue suit and a gloomy, stiff expression. The aura of hatred emanating from


    him was terrifying.


    The men who followed him were wearing ck suits. They were all tall and well-muscled. None of them


    was below 6 feet, and their long legs made them look even taller and stronger.


    Bobby was not surprised to see the calm and steely look in Cherry''s eyes. In his mind, she always


    looked as cold and calm as she was today. However, the house keeper standing next to her seemed a


    little different today. She didn''t look like a housekeeper, she looked like someone of higher importance.


    "Mrs. Cherry, it has been a while since ourst meeting," coldly greeted Bobby, with a weird glint in his


    eyes.


    Nervousness arose in Cherry, on seeing Bobby''s strange expression. However, she was annoyed that


    he had sessfully decimated her cheerful mood.


    Cherry nced at the men in ck with unease and then gazed at Bobby, asking,"What are you doing


    here? Jackson is not at home. If you need to get in touch with him urgently, just call him. You have his


    number."


    "Why do you think that we are here for Mr. Jackson?" asked Bobby, in his slimy voice. An evil smile


    with an edge of danger yed on his lips.


    "Mrs. Cherry, this time I''vee for you," Bobby rified the purpose of his visit to Cherry.


    In the meantime, Lily had adopted breathing techniques to calm down her erratic heartbeat. Her guess


    had been right. Eric and Jonson had already started to take action. No wonder Jackson asked Derek to


    do investigations on them. It seemed that things were getting worse than expected.


    "Me? Why on Earth?" Cherry asked, shocked. Her eyes widened just a fraction. She believed that there


    was nothing between Bobby and her that warranted discussion and she was not interested in going


    anywhere with that goon.


    Seeing Cherry''s startled face, Bobby stopped smiling evilly and his face slipped back into a mask of


    indifference that no one could see through. "My bosses want to meet you. Pleasee with me,"


    Before Cherry could even react to his words, Lily immediately jumped into defense mode. "No! Mr.


    Jackson is not at home and I will absolutely not let you take Mrs. Cherry away!"


    Bobby was slightly annoyed by Lily''s ferociousness. She was merely a fly who could not bother him or


    stop him. He red at her andzily and asked her,"Who do you think you are? Do you really think you


    can do anything to stop me?" He finished with a sneer.


    Lily was taken aback by his response and rendered speechless. She realized that nobody was aware


    of her real identity and Bobby assumed that she was merely a housekeeper.


    Cherry became unhappy when she heard Bobby yell at Lily. She stood in front of her and put out an


    arm as protection and said,"Lily is right. I''m not going with you and you can''t make me."


    Cherry figured that the bosses mentioned by Bobby were probably Eric and Jonson. Jackson had


    frequently mentioned them and the memory of that further cemented her position.

 Chapter 572 Going Through A Crisis (Part Two)

    Chapter 572 Going Through A Crisis (Part Two)


    "I don''t see the necessity of my meeting Eric and Jonson. If they need to discuss something, they can


    talk to my husband directly. I know nothing of them and have no desire to." Simultaneously, Cherry


    wondered what they could possibly gain by meeting her. She knew nothing and a spark of curiosity


    even aroused in her thinking about the whole situation. ''What were they trying to pull?''


    The only reason that Cherry could think of was that Eric and Jonson wanted to take her as a hostage.


    She couldn''t possibly fathom anything else. If she were a hostage, they would have infinitely increased


    bargaining power with Jackson as he would certainly give anything up to get back his wife.


    "Mrs. Cherry, my bosses are not interested in any information; they just want to have some tea with


    you. Especially since you are Mr. Jackson''s wife and y a vital role in his life decisions." Uttering


    these words, Bobby nced at Cherry''s bulging belly. It was obvious to everyone present that Cherry


    was pregnant.


    Bobby then continued,"I''m sorry that it has to be this way. I was ordered to bring only you in, but I''ll


    have to take both of you. If you struggle, I cannot guarantee that the baby in your belly will not be


    harmed."


    Hearing Bobby mention the baby, Cherry immediately covered her belly with her hands. She was


    pregnant now, and for the baby''s sake, she was prepared to go to any lengths to keep it safe and


    sound.


    Cherry took control of her emotions and said to Bobby,"Bobby, you know that I''m pregnant. My belly is


    so big now that it is even difficult for me to walk by myself without Lily''s help. How can I go with you?


    Why don''t you just call Jackson and get whatever you need from him? I''m telling you that I won''t be


    able to help you at all."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Mrs. Cherry, are you stupid, or just pretending to be?" Bobby retorted, in exasperation. He was


    reaching the end of his patience. He had been ordered by Eric and Jonson to bring Cherry in and that''s


    all he cared about. He was not bothered with the details and he was a man who took orders and


    fulfilled them without asking questions. Eric had given him the order more than an hour ago and he was


    losing time. Only by taking Cherry hostage, they would be able to up their bargaining power and


    achieve what they wished in their negotiation with Jackson.


    Bobby continued,"If that''s your excuse, you can bring along the housekeeper for protection though I


    don''t know what she will be able to do. Although the bosses want to see you, I''m sure they won''t mind


    two other people being there with you."


    "No! I''m absolutely not going with you! Not in any situation," cried Cherry, as she started trembling. She


    knew very well that she couldn''t go with Bobby. If she did, she would put her baby at risk and she did


    not want to do that at any cost.


    Lily started to sort out the thoughts in her mind. She could take a guess at what would happen next.


    Bobby''s expression turned even fiercer on meeting Cherry''s resistance. He warned her,"Mrs. Cherry, if


    I failed to persuade you with words, I will not hesitate to use force."


    Four men behind him walked over quickly and surrounded Cherry and Lily, by the moment Bobby


    finished his words. They were ready to take these women, by hook or by crook.


    "Wait a minute!" Lily shouted, with authority, as she protected Cherry with both her arms. Only Cherry


    and she were at home right now, and she had to take up the mantle to save Cherry from trouble.


    Lily''s shout stopped the movements of the four men, and they looked hesitantly towards their boss.


    Bobby was a little annoyed that a housekeeper couldmand his juniors and they were willing to


    listen too. Was he surrounded byplete idiots?


    Before Bobby could say anything, Lily added,"We''ll go with you, but only if you don''t hurt Mrs. Cherry!"


    After listening to Lily''s words, Bobby turned to Cherry, stared at her coldly and said,"As long as Mrs.


    Cherryes with us silently, that will not be a problem."


    Lily regarded Bobby''s words as the truth. She then gazed at Cherry and asked her firmly,"Mrs. Cherry,


    do you trust me?"


    Cherry looked straight into Lily''s eyes and nodded without any hesitation. She would trust Lily with her


    life, ironically, which was happening right now.


    "Let''s go with them. I promise that neither you nor Mr. Jackson will be hurt. I''ll always be there with you


    and make sure everything will be alright." Lily grasped Cherry''s hand hard. She wanted to reassure


    Cherry and calm her down. It was bad for a pregnant woman to be anxious or uneasy.


    Cherry saw the firm look in Lily''s eyes. She knew that it was impossible for them to escape from Bobby


    and his men, and she also knew that Bobby was not kidding. For the baby''s sake, she could not afford


    to risk anything.


    "Okay!" Cherry nodded.


    Lilyforted Cherry, looked at her and said,"I''ll go into the house and get a coat for you."


    She then turned around and said to Bobby,"Do you mind if I go and get a coat for Mrs. Cherry? I don''t


    think you really want her to meet your bosses in this outfit, looking like this."


    Bobby knew that Cherry would go with him. Now that he had almost achieved his goal, he didn''t care


    about minor details.


    However, he still gave in. He turned his head and ordered one of the men beside him,"Follow her!"


    Lily knew what Bobby was afraid of. As soon as she got into the vi, the man followed her in to make


    sure she wasn''t going to make any attempts to escape.


    Lily went upstairs to Cherry''s bedroom on the second floor and took one of her coats from her closet.


    She then walked out of the room and went downstairs. The man followed her and supervised the whole


    process.


    Lily walked out of the vi, locked the door and walked over to Cherry and helped her to put on the


    coat.


    "Is everything okay now? Then let''s go!" said Bobby in a casual manner.


    Cherry kept on staring nervously at Bobby. She was terrified. Could anyone me her? Although Lily


    had promised that everything would be okay, she still did not believe that he would not endanger her


    and the baby. From the first time she met Bobby, she had known that he was a dangerous man. Now


    she was being forced by him to meet Eric and Jonson. If Lily had not been with her, she wouldn''t have


    known what to do. Maybe she would have been taken away by Bobby at the very beginning.


    Lily helped Cherry and went out of the yard.

 Chapter 573 Go Home (Part One)

    Chapter 573 Go Home (Part One)


    Derek drove as fast as he could, the speed at which he was going made it look like he was in a Fast


    and Furious movie. As soon as he reached the military residentialpound, he got out of the car and


    stormed into the Chu Family house with an ominous looking yellow folder.


    He went straight to the hall, and saw Jackson sitting on the couch, waiting for him wistfully.


    Derek had some important news to share. "Jackson, I have found some clues," Derek said to Jackson


    eagerly.


    Jackson was deep in thought, and he did not seem excited by the prospect of new information. ''Will


    Derek find the same information as what I discovered on grandpa''s bedside table?''


    Derek handed the folder to him, waiting to see his reaction.


    Having taken the folder, Jackson opened it, took out the papers inside and began reading them with


    care. He didn''t want to miss out on any details.


    "I never expected her to be that person," Derek opened his mouth. When he had learnt that Lily had a


    sordid past, he had been taken by great surprise. He couldn''t understand why a maid working for


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson had such an intimate rtionship with Andrew. He realized that Lily had just been


    masquerading as amon servant.


    "Lily decided to work in my house with her own intentions," Jackson responded. ''I selected two


    servants for my house but made a grave mistake by not investigating their past. But look what has


    "ording to the information we have, she probably nned all of this so that she could be hired by


    you and work in your house," Derek assumed.


    "Don''t you think Andrew nted her in our house?" Jackson asked. ''Lily wouldn''t be able to conceal


    her identity sessfully in my house all on her own. No matter how rich or powerful she is, it would be


    impossible for anyone to not make any mistakes that reveals their true identity. Therefore, she must


    have had an aplice. Besides, the paper shows that she was in touch with grandpa before he


    passed away. Perhaps grandpa arranged her to work for me, '' he pondered.


    "I don''t know," Derek said with an air of uncertainty. "Jackson, we can''t figure out the real rtionship


    between Lily and Andrew. But this investigation suggests that it was Andrew''s arrangement. But we


    can''t find any proof to confirm this. Do you think that you canpletely believe Lily''s words?" Derek


    continued.


    Derek''s words left Jackson in contemtion. ''I''m willing to believe Lily. But I can''t entirely trust her,


    especially when she hid such a big secret from us.''


    "Jackson, do you think that Lily has something to do with the token?" Derek asked, noticing that


    Jackson kept silent. He had no clue what sort of a role the servant was ying in this whole business.


    Jackson shook his head, looking bewildered. Now he was at a loss. "I don''t know. But I found a paper


    in a corner of grandpa''s bedside table. There are two words on it: Xu and Wu," he said.


    "Xu?" Derek repeated to himself, confused. "Does it refer to Mond?" he asked, his eyes glinting.


    "I think so. Except Mond, I can''t think of anyone else," Jackson replied. ''After all, Mond is my father''s


    child. Even though grandpa sent him away after giving him a big sum of money, he must have cared


    about him, '' he assumed.


    "Do you think that ''Wu'' refers to your maid?" Derek stammered in disbelief.


    "I have no idea. There are so many people whose family name is Xu. It is a verymon surname,"


    Jackson answered, shaking his head. ''If they followed the trail of the name, it would lead to a dead end.


    Andrew knew lots of people whosest name is Xu. It''s uncertain whether ''Xu'' refers to Lily. But


    ording to Derek''s investigation results, Andrew had been in frequent touch with Lily, which means


    that Lily is much likely to be that person, '' he ruminated.


    "Jackson, do you think that Lily has another motive to approach you? Is she a good person?" Derek


    bombarded Jackson with questions. He intended to figure out the mystery of the maid. Derek wasn''t


    sure whether Lily was a good person. Before the investigation, he had thought that Lily was an amiable


    and sensible woman for he had never found fault with her behavior of work. She was a hard-working,


    caring maid. Now that she wasn''t who she had imed to be, it was hard to decide whether she was


    good or bad.


    All of a sudden, a thought cropped in his mind.


    "Jackson," Derek, eximed.


    "Um," Jackson answered. ''Derek''s voice sounds like he has stumbled upon something. Did he find yet


    another clue?'' he wondered.


    "Have you found any strange behavior when she worked in your house?" Derek asked.


    Recalling Lily''s performance in his house, Jackson shook his head and replied,"No. Lily handles


    everything properly, leaving me no opportunity to me her. She is polite and nice as well. She takes


    care of us very well."


    ''It is my real opinion of Lily. Ever since she worked in my house, she has treated me, Cherry and Joe in


    a polite and deferential manner and taken good care of us. Besides, she has done a good job with


    housework. I am extremely satisfied with her performance, '' he said to himself.


    "Exactly," Derek responded with an air of slight excitement, for he thought his assumption might be


    true. "Do you think that amon maid can be so excellent?" he continued.


    Derek started to suspect Lily''s real identity. He thought that something was fishy in her sudden


    approaching Jackson.


    "You mean?" Jackson echoed. He also felt that something was wrong. She was no ordinary maid.


    "She isn''t amon maid," Derek answered firmly. "Now, we still haven''t found any clues to the token.


    Our only lead is Lily..."


    After some pause, he went on,"She could be the only one who knows where the token is. If not, she


    probably knows who has the token. If we trace that person, we don''t need to worry about Eric and


    Jonson."


    Jackson thought that Derek''s assumption made sense. ''Lily is the only one who has something to do


    with the token. If I want to know its whereabouts, I have no choice but to ask her, '' he came to the


    conclusion.


    Jackson rose immediately, took his phone and car key and said to Derek,"Okay, let''s go home."


    Derek knew which home he referred to. Noticing that Jackson strode towards the door, Derek followed


    him immediately.


    Jackson drove at a dangerous speed on his way to his vi. Firstly, he was impatient to meet Lily to find


    out her real identity and the whereabouts of the token. Secondly, he was worried about Cherry''s safety.


    After all, he had no clue whether Lily was evil or not. Given that, he was afraid that she might hurt


    Cherry. But meanwhile, he was convinced that Lily wasn''t a bad woman and she would nevery a


    hand on his family if she had been sent by Andrew.


    Derek followed Jackson''s car. He drove almost as fast as Jackson did. Looking at the speed at which


    he was driving, he was worried about Jackson. ''I hope Lily didn''t work in Jackson''s house for evil


    reasons. Otherwise, he might not be able to handle it, '' he thought with a scowl.


    They arrived at the vi soon. The minute Jackson got out of the car, he dashed inside and Derek


    followed behind at his heels.


    Jackson walked into the living room and looked around. However, he found that the house was


    surprisingly empty. ''The first floor looks recently cleaned. Where is Lily though?'' he wondered.


    "Lily?" Jackson called out hesitantly. He waited for a while, but received no response.


    As his heat beat faster than he could handle, Jason ran up the stairs, taking two at a time. He had to


    check on Cherry.


    He entered their bedroom in a hurry and found no one inside. Noticing that Cherry wasn''t lying on the


    bed, he immediately opened the bathroom door. To his disappointment and worry, Cherry wasn''t inside.

 Chapter 574 Go Home (Part Two)

    Chapter 574 Go Home (Part Two)


    "Sweetheart, Cherry, my sweetheart," Jackson shouted with immense concern, as he looked


    everywhere in the room. However, he couldn''t find her there. ''Where are you, my darling? Has


    something happened to you?'' As he thought about it, increasingly worse scenarios spelling where she


    had gone ran through his mind.


    Jackson''s uneasiness increased. ''What has happened at home? Where is Cherry? She is pregnant, so


    she couldn''t have gone very far. Where could she go?'' His mind was overflowing with many questions.


    Aftering out of the bedroom, he went straight to Joe''s room, trying to find Cherry there. However,


    she wasn''t there as well. By now, if she were in the house, she would''ve heard his frantic screaming.


    So, it meant that she wasn''t anywhere.


    Derek ran upstairs hastily and found Jackson anxiously searching all the rooms. "Haven''t you found


    Cherry yet?" Derek asked, looking worried.


    "She isn''t here. I don''t know where she has gone. I am very worried about her," Jackson answered


    nkly.


    "I looked everywhere downstairs and don''t see Lily either," Derek said.


    Jackson froze and stood still, stared nkly ahead. He was going into shock. ''Cherry is missing. She is


    gone. Will she disappear from my life again like she did five years ago? I finally got her back and we


    were leading a happy, peaceful life. I can''t let her vanish from my life. I can''t let her leave me again. I


    must find her at all costs, '' he thought, overpowered by anxiety and flurry.


    Derek guessed that Jackson was entering paranoia after learning that Lily wasn''t amon maid and


    discovering neither Cherry nor Lily was at home. He grabbed Jackson''s arm and they entered his


    bedroom. He then seated Jackson on the couch tofort him.


    "Cherry might have gone out with Lily. Perhaps they wille hometer," Derek pacified Jackson


    while thinking, ''This is such ame excuse. Even I''m not convinced by it, let alone Jackson.''


    Jackson sat still on the couch, paralyzed. He was speechless with worry. His mind was so nk that he


    did not know what to do next.


    Looking at Jackson''s troubled expression, Derek didn''t know how tofort him. Nothing he could say


    would actually make a difference. ''Did anything happen to them? Did Lily notice that I investigated her


    privately and then kidnap Cherry?'' He was overwhelmed by doubts. It could have been anybody.


    "No, I must go out to look for her," Jackson murmured. ''Cherry is gone. How can I sit here still doing


    nothing?'' he thought. He stood up and rushed out of room. He would find his beloved. He had to.


    Derek followed behind and struggled to keep up with his pace.


    Derek came downstairs while asking,"Where are you going? You have no idea where they are. It is


    foolish to go anywhere before making inquiries."


    "I will find her even if I have to look in every corner, shop, street of this city. I will beat up anybody who


    has her. I will do whatever it takes to get her back," Jackson answered emotionally, struggling to say


    the words. A sob caught in his throat. ''I can''t lose Cherry. I can''t, '' he repeated in his mind.


    As they reached the hall, Derek grasped Jackson''s arm to stop him.


    "Jackson, calm down first. Let''s see if there is some other way," Derek suggested.


    "I can''t," Jackson howled at him. "My woman is missing. How could I possiblypose myself?"


    Jackson shook off Derek''s hand without heeding any of his words.


    Seeing that Jackson was walking on, Derek dashed forward to stop him. "Shouldn''t you analyze what


    happened here first before going out to search for them? Perhaps Cherry has just gone to the market


    to buy some food with Lily. They might return soon, you never know," he said, trying to appease him.


    Jackson didn''t believe Derek''s words, obviously. "Derek, do you think that I''m an idiot who will believe


    your words?" he yelled at Derek.


    Jackson didn''t believe anything Derek was saying. In fact, he was getting more annoyed by the minute.


    Derek should be helping him instead of feeding him lies. ''Something must have happened to Cherry.


    Perhaps Eric and Jonson kidnapped her. Or Lily did this. She took Cherry with her because her identity


    was exposed, '' he said to himself.


    Derek was at a loss for words. Looking at an angry, broken Jackson, he didn''t know what to do.


    All of a sudden, Derek observed the camera on the door. ''The red light is on. Is the security camera


    working?'' he wondered.


    "Jackson, didn''t your survelliance camera used to be switched off? When did you turn it on?" Derek


    asked, without giving much thought to it.


    Upon hearing this, Jackson rested his eyes rested on the security camera above the door. He had not


    noticed it until now. ''Obviously the camera is working, '' he said to himself. An idea struck him.


    Jackson turned around instantly and headed towards the small room beside the kitchen. There was a


    monitor room with an installed grid. It functioned as a security room where footage from all the cameras


    were stored. Jackson kicked himself for not thinking of this earlier.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Derek followed Jackson inside. ''Judging by Jackson''s expression, I''m sure that he has thought of


    something that I ignored, '' he thought.


    Jackson stood in front of theputer and found that all the security cameras were working. Later, he


    moved the mouse to switch back.


    Jackson and Derek were taken aback when they saw Bobby appear on the screen.


    "Eric is so impatient. He did it too soon," Derek said. Now he understood what was going on. ''Cherry


    and Lily were taken by Bobby. He works for Eric, '' he said to himself.


    Now that Jackson had almost figured out what had happened, his anxiety reduced greatly. He decided


    to meet Eric to bring Cherry back.


    Jackson adjusted the image to where Bobby entered the gate, and started to watch.


    Derek fixed his eyes on the screen too. Both watched in rapt attention, curious and scared of what


    woulde next.


    After carefully watching the footage, they knew what had happened.


    "It looked like Lily had been protecting Cherry," Derek remarked. ''Judging from the video, Lily doesn''t


    side with Bobby. Instead, she tried to protect Cherry. Looks like she is good, after all, '' he thought to


    himself in relief.


    "Derek," Jackson called, his calm voice reflecting the fact that he was restless on the inside.


    "Um," Derek answered, knowing what orders he would receive from Jackson. ''I can read his mind


    through observing his expression and judging from his tone only. After working with him for so long, it is


    not that hard, '' he said to himself.


    "You go to the school to pick up Joe and protect him from getting injured," Jacksonmanded.


    Although he was slightly envious of Joe because Cherry had always been partial to him, he was


    worried about his safety and didn''t want him to get hurt.


    "Okay, I will," Derek returned. He understood why Jackson asked him to protect Joe. ''Now that Eric and


    Jonson have dared to kidnap Cherry, they mighty their hands on Joe too. They must have


    investigated Jackson and learnt he has a wife and a son who are important to him. I will do everything


    in my power to protect him from danger.''


    Derek asked,"What are you going to do?"


    "I will go to Eric, and you go to the school to protect Joe. Let''s split up," Jackson replied.


    "Got it. Be careful. Eric and Jonson are difficult to handle. They have many goons at their disposal,"


    Derek reminded.


    "I know," Jackson responded. He was nning to take it easy, and not be aggressive towards them.


    Aggression never worked in negotiations.


    They then left the vi to fulfil their individual missions.

 Chapter 575 Unexpected Meeting (Part One)

    Chapter 575 Unexpected Meeting (Part One)


    Derek was waiting for Joe outside the school gates. He had already called the Principal of Joe''s school


    and told him that Joe had to take some days off school. Considering that Joe was Jackson''s son and


    Derek was the CEO of JS Group, the Principal had no choice but to agree. He dare not offend either


    Derek or Jackson, after all.


    Jackson was walking out of the school, carrying a colorful cartoon-painted schoolbag, when he noticed


    Derek outside. He saw Derek pacing to and fro looking anxious. His teacher had told him that he had a


    visitor outside school and his Principal had also informed him that his parents had specially asked for a


    few days of leave for himself. Joe had a lot of thoughts going on in his head.


    All of a sudden, he panicked, ''Something must have happened at home! Why didn''t dad pick me up


    himself, '' he thought worriedly.


    As Joe walked towards him, Derek heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Uncle Derek, why are you here?" the little boy asked, as he sized up his uncle, looking positively


    curious.


    Derek knew that this clever boy would never go home with him, if he didn''t have an answer right away.


    So he paced himself and said,"Listen Joe, you are not safe at school anymore. That''s why you cannot


    go to school for some days," he said and hoped Joe would listen to him. Cherry had been kidnapped


    by Bobby and nobody knew about her whereabouts and her condition. Jackson had asked Derek to


    look after the boy and he was going to do that to the best of his abilities.


    Joe noticed the worry and anxiety on Derek''s face and immediately asked,"What is wrong, Uncle


    Derek?" As his uncle didn''t respond, Joe asked again,"Has something bad happened?"


    Derek had decided that he would not tell Joe anything. But then again, Joe was a sharp boy and he


    would notice everything, so he decided to tell him the truth.


    He got straight to the point and said,"Joe, your mother was kidnapped by Bobby. Your father is on his


    way to save her but he was very worried about you. So he asked me to keep you safe. That is why I


    am here."


    Joe''s expressions turned dark, the moment he heard this. ''I know Bobby, a dangerous guy who worked


    for my father. Has he betrayed him so that he can destroy him?'' he thought. He was most worried


    about his mother. ''What if they hurt her?'' He suddenly panicked at the thought, ''Mommy''s pregnant!


    What if they hurt her?''


    In an impulse, he grabbed Derek''s hand and asked him,"Uncle Derek, where is Mommy?" He was


    impatient to know how Cherry was and where they had taken her.


    "I don''t know. You dad is looking for her," Derek replied. He didn''t know the specific location where


    Cherry had been taken. But he assumed that she would be taken to a ce which was under Eric''s


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But just then, Joe started crying,"Uncle Derek, take me to mommy right now. I want to see her. I hope


    she is safe! If they do anything to hurt her, I promise I will not spare them."


    Derek realised that Joe was bing a little unstable, so he pacified him and said in a soothing, kind


    voice. "Joe, first you must sit in the car. Once we leave from here, we will call your daddy up and ask


    him where he is. Then we can go to him, okay?"


    "Alright, let us hurry up!" Joe urged him.


    The moment they got into the car, Derek called Jackson up. But Jackson wasn''t answering his phone.


    Joe asked anxiously,"Can''t you get through to him?" Derek tried tofort him,"Daddy is fine. The


    moment we know where he is, we''ll know where Mommy is. Don''t worry."


    "The phone went unanswered, maybe your daddy is driving. He was very worried when he found out


    that Cherry was missing," Derek said patiently. But he could feel a tumultuous storm erupting in his


    mind, he was worried that Cherry might be hurt. He was also thinking that Jackson might be injured.


    The only good thing was that Joe was safe and with him. Eric had not been able to kidnap the little boy


    at least.


    Joe suddenly said,"I''m going to search for daddy''s location."


    He quickly opened his schoolbag and got his tablet out. His tablet was connected to the WiFi and all he


    had to do was put in Jackson''s phone number. He could trace him by that.


    He immediately put in the details required and a red dot appeared on his screen.


    "Uncle Derek, I found dad. Look!" Joe eximed happily, pointing to the screen.


    Derek nced at the map and knew at once where Jackson was heading. The route showed the way


    towards Eric''sir. It would take Jackson a while to reach there.


    "I know where he is going," Derek responded. Without looking at the map or at Joe, he put the gears in


    full swing and his car galloped at top speed.


    "We must go straight there so that I can protect mommy and not let anyone touch her or hurt her," said


    Joe with resolution.


    "Fasten your seatbelt, Joe. We''re going to go very fast now," said Derek. He couldn''t think straight right


    now and was only worried about Jackson''s and Cherry''s safety.


    Joe did as he was told.


    Lily looked around to see a dark, cold warehouse. It was arge room with broken window panes and


    vents, through which the sunlight entered. There was dust flying all around them, in the air as well as


    on the ground. In spite of the bright sunlight, Lily felt scared inside this dungeon-like ce.


    Lily grasped at Cherry''s hand and walked ahead, tightening her grip. She knew that with six burly men


    behind them and Bobby walking ahead of them, they had no chance to escape.


    Walking forward, Cherry saw a man sitting in the distance. Behind him was a line of men dressed in


    ck clothes, all standing upright.


    Looking all around, Lily saw Eric sitting on a stool. She squinted her eyes and realised it was definitely


    him, Eric- the merciless, stone-hearted man. Anyone who had met him for the first time would think he


    was the leader of some gang.

 Chapter 576 Unexpected Meeting (Part Two)

    Chapter 576 Unexpected Meeting (Part Two)


    Bobby stopped atst and so did Lily and Cherry.


    "Boss, this is Mrs. Cherry," Bobby introduced Cherry and then silently walked to one side of the room


    and stood there.


    Cherry was still fixating on the man sitting on the stool, but she couldn''t make out if it was Eric or


    Jonson. ''Bobby only has two bosses, and this man must be one of them, '' she assumed.


    "Hello, Mrs. Cherry," Eric greeted with a slinky voice and a hideous smile. He got up and slowly walked


    towards Cherry and Lily.


    As Eric approached Cherry, Lily flung herself before him, arms stretched out. "Stop, don''t get one step


    closer than you are now," she said defiantly.


    Taken aback by Lily''s spontaneity and her formidable tone, Eric paused and observed her discreetly.


    ''Who is this old woman?'' he wondered, looking puzzled. ''I''m always very satisfied with Bobby''s perfect


    work. But this time he failed me. I only asked him to get Cherry, but why did he have to pick up this old


    woman as well?'' he thought with discontent. He figured, judging by her attitude, that she was no


    ordinary person.


    Eric''s eyes darted towards Bobby, as he cast furious nces at him.


    When Bobby''s eyes caught Eric''s, he noticed the fury in his eyes but could not understand what he was


    angry about. He wondered if he had done something wrong.


    But the next moment, he looked at Lily and realised why Eric was angry at him.


    He calmly exined,"She is a maid and she works for the Chu family. I got her here with us because


    Mrs. Chu is pregnant and will need someone to look after her."


    On hearing Bobby''s words, Eric softened a little. ''How could I forget that Cherry is pregnant? She


    needs to be looked after and I cannot treat a woman in a bad way, '' he thought to himself.


    "Mrs. Chu, nice to meet you!" Eric greeted her with a smirk, as his eyes boring into Cherry''s eyes.


    "Who on earth are you?" Cherry asked fiercely. She wasn''t sure if the man in front of her was Eric or


    Jonson.


    "My family name is Li, mydy," Eric answered respectfully. He wanted make a good impression on


    Cherry, instead of degrading himself. ''After all, she is Jackson''s woman. I need to be polite and


    respectful towards her before I canpletely control Jackson. Besides, Andrew had helped me a lot


    in the past. I''m not such an ungrateful man, '' thought Eric to himself.


    "Are you Eric Li?" Cherry asked him simply.


    Bobby''s anger knew no bounds when he heard Cherry refer to his boss by his full name. "How dare


    you call our boss by his full name?" he shouted. For Bobby, Eric was beyond everyone else. Perhaps


    only Jackson had the right to call him by full name, if he had the token with him. If he didn''t, they had to


    tackle him somehow. Bobby was sure of the fact that once they could handle Jackson and find the


    token, his bosses could easily rule over the city.


    But as soon as he had shouted, Eric motioned him to keep quiet.


    Bobby didn''t utter another word.


    Eric looked at Cherry and with a friendly smile on his face said,"Mrs. Cherry, I am d you know my


    name, even though we have never met."


    On the other hand, Cherry''s mind was biding her to be stronger, ''I can''t show any sign of weakness


    right now, I must be strong. Perhaps Eric is only being so respectful towards me because I am


    Jackson''s wife. But for Jackson''s sake, I must be strong right now.''


    Lily was the only person she could rely on now, so she grasped onto her clothes tightly.


    Cherry looked directly into Eric''s eyes and said,"Mr. Eric, I am nowhere connected to my husband''s


    business. For all work rted matters you must speak to him. Why have you brought me here?"


    Eric had a weirdly creepy smile on his face as he said,"I know that, Mrs. Cherry, but..."


    He paused for a bit and said,"Your value is much greater than I had imagined."


    Upon hearing this, both Cherry and Lily was certain that Eric nned to ckmail Jackson.


    In that moment, Lily understood Eric''s motives. She realised that he nned to ckmail Jackson,


    using Cherry as bait and nned to make him give up the token. "You are a despicable man, Eric," she


    said indignantly.


    "You simpleton! You are just a maid, how dare you talk to me like that?" Eric was very angry now.


    He ordered the man standing besides him to take Lily out,"I don''t want to see her face," he said.


    "Right boss," said the man and immediately executed the order.


    Cherry sensed that Lily could be in danger and so confidently strode across and stood in front of her.


    She indignantly said,"Don''t treat her like that. She is our maid!"


    Eric waved a hand and ordered the man to stop.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lily knew that Cherry was very weak, aware that Cherry was only pretending to be strong but could


    copse any second.


    "Mrs. Cherry, you seem to have an unbelievable fondness for this maid," said Eric in a sarcastic way. "If


    this maid is so important to you, I wonder how special Mr. Cherry is to you. And I''m sure that Mr.


    Jackson treasures you the same way as you do," he said licking his lips in a menacing way.


    Cherry simply stared at Eric, not knowing how to react. He seemed to overthink when he analysed


    anything.

 Chapter 577 Meeting

    Chapter 577 Meeting


    The gates of the warehouse opened and Jonson walked in.


    Jonson was wearing a dark grey suit and was apanied by four bodyguards. He looked formidable


    but his face was kinder and his demeanour was more polite than that of Eric''s.


    Jonson knew that Bobby and Eric had kidnapped Cherry and brought her here. On entering, he didn''t


    pay any heed to either of them and walked straight towards Cherry. He stood in front of her and


    respectfully said,"Mrs. Cherry, I hope you''re alright. I am Jonson."


    Jonson was sincerely kind and his voice harboured no viciousness at all. Jonson was a reasonable


    man and did not appreciate this move by Eric. Jackson and him had a few issues to deal with amongst


    themselves. But he saw no reason to drag Cherry into this mess. Especially when she was pregnant.


    Cherry had nothing to do with all of this.


    Cherry slightly nodded her head, still hesitant to speak anything. She looked into Jonson''s eyes and


    saw a lot of kindness. His face had a tender, concerned look. ''He seems like a nice person, or is he?''


    thought Cherry.


    After speaking to Cherry, Jonson looked around and saw Lily, standing in a corner. He went closer to


    speak to her and realized that he had met her somewhere before. He couldn''t recall where or how he


    knew her, but he just felt that he recognised her.


    When Lily saw Jonson looking at her with a knowing expression, she felt as if she was busted. She


    realised that Jonson may have identified her even though she was trying very hard to hide herself from


    the situation. ording to Lily, there were two kinds of people in this world: those who looked tough


    and cruel from outside but were kind and naive inside and those, who looked calm and kind on the


    outside but are vicious inside. Lily knew that Jonson fit into thetter category of people.


    "Who are you?" Jonson asked her.


    "I am the housemaid of the Chu family, Sir. Madam is pregnant and her health is delicate at the


    moment. That is why I am apanying her," replied Lily in a respectful manner. She didn''t want


    Jonson to get suspicious of her, but at the same time, she wasn''t an actress either. She was worried


    whether she could pull this off or not. At first, Lily decided to not make an eye contact. But she realised


    that it would make him even more suspicious of her, so she raised her head and looked at Jonson in


    the eye.


    "Oh, a housemaid, is it?" Jonson continued in a menacing voice. "Well, for a housemaid, you look very


    polite and well-spoken."


    ''Is he speaking well of me or is he being sarcastic?'' Lily was confused, not being able to tell the


    difference.


    Soon after, Jonson turned to look at Eric who seemed to be annoyed about something. "Why are you


    so angry?" he said in a simple way.


    "Why are you sote?" You should be ashamed for making Mrs. Cherry wait for you for so long!" Eric


    said, furiously.


    "Oh, really? So now you think I am important?" Jonson retorted. He was upset because Eric had not


    asked him before kidnapping Cherry and bringing her to the warehouse. It was Eric''s n all along,


    and while Jonson had not objected to it because his principles disallowed him to harm an innocent


    woman. It seemed to Jonson that Eric was now putting the me on him.


    "Alright, now forget all that and let''s focus on what is to be done immediately now," Eric spoke in a low


    voice, so that only Jonson could hear him. Cherry, Lily and Bobby were all standing farther and couldn''t


    make out what he was saying.


    "Has Jackson found out that we have taken Cherry?" Jonson asked.


    "I''m sure that by now he knows. He loves his wife to bits and has been keeping a close watch over her


    home and realised that she has been taken."


    "So, will he know that it was us who kidnapped his wife?" Jonson''s interrogation continued.


    "He has nobody else to be suspicious of, I suppose." Eric looked sure. He continued to exin,"Only


    recently, we had asked him about the token. He was so taken aback, when we inquired. Now that his


    wife has disappeared, I''m sure he would have put two and two together."


    "So then now we''re just waiting for Jackson to show up here, is it?" Jonson was now nk and out of


    ideas. He plonked himself down on a chair.


    Eric followed the suit. He sat next to Jonson and whispered,"Jackson will show up sooner orter. If he


    shows up without the token, then we force him to submit his power of attorney and transfer all of JC


    Group''s holdings to us. All we want is the power and money to rule this city. If he refuses to give us


    that, then I''m afraid this is thest time he will see his wife and unborn child."


    "What...wait!" Jonson suddenly raised a hand against Eric gesturing him to stop talking.


    "What happened?" Eric eximed and gave him a confused look.


    "Get a grip on yourself! You are talking about harming two innocent lives! Don''t forget how kind Andrew


    has been to us and how indebted we are to him. We should try and sort things out with Jackson


    peacefully. All we want is power. This woman is his wife, we can''t harm her and his unborn child for it.


    We''ll try and talk to him first." Jonson retrospected and remembered how kind Andrew had been to


    them and how much he owed to Andrew. His ambition was wild but he didn''t want to be heartless


    either. He did not want to be so cruel.


    "Well we are human enough to have not caught his son and brought him here. We are leaving the Chu


    family a descendant, that is as good as we can go." Eric''s voice spat spite and fury. He was very angry.


    He had felt that by not dragging his son and wife both here, he had already done them a kindhearted


    favour. Eric really wanted to see the boy, having heard a lot about his intelligence.


    "Eric, stop being so impudent! We have agreed that if Jackson brings the token, we''ll obey his


    scolded Eric. As humongous the benefits were, Jonson could not forget or undermine Andrew''s


    contribution to his own life. He wouldn''t have been who he was, without Andrew''s help.


    "Well, we''ll see about that when he brings us the token," said Eric. He knew that the token of the Chu


    family had been missing for quiet sometime. And the whereabouts were unknown. There was a chance


    that Jackson might not have it either. The token could have been with other people.


    With this, Jonson also fell silent. They waited for Jackson to show up.


    Watching Jonson sumb to silence, Eric was now sure that he had managed to convince Jonson of


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his words. He too leaned back and waited. The men at the door had been ordered to call and inform


    them, if Jackson did show up. Then they would be prepared for him. All there was to do now was wait.


    "Mrs. Cherry, are you tired of standing there? Do you need a chair or something?" Eric pretended to


    show concern for Cherry. Without waiting for a response, he winked at Bobby, who then pulled a chair


    for her.


    Bobby carefully left the chair next to her. But Cherry remained standing and did not move at all. The


    atmosphere was very tense, with all the bodyguards and the warehouse. She was too scared to move


    an inch, even though nothing worth fearing for had happened so far.


    "What on earth do you want?" Cherry asked, impatiently. She was getting very anxious and uneasy


    because she was in a horrible ce like this, without Jackson by her side.

 Chapter 578 A Place Of Mystery (Part One)

    Chapter 578 A ce Of Mystery (Part One)


    "Mrs. Cherry, although we are aware that you are not in possession of the item we need, you are


    leverage. And as long as we have you, we can achieve our goals," Eric exined with a devilish tone,


    as though he had a card up his sleeve.


    "So you brought me here to threaten my husband?" That was what Cherry had suspected earlier. She


    was the bait that Eric and Jonson nned to use to reel Jackson in with.


    "You are smart! Can you imagine who else we can threaten aside from your beloved husband?" An


    unnatural smile crossed Eric''s face as he suddenly stood and walked over to Cherry slowly.


    Not knowing what Eric nned, Jonson got up too and stepped closer to Cherry.


    With an arrogant manner, Eric continued his verbal assault,"Since you are a member of the Chu family,


    Mrs. Cherry, I wonder what you know about the token? Jackson intends for us to follow his orders and


    control us, but he couldn''t even produce the token. Is he kidding? Don''t ever try and take advantage of


    me!" His voice was full of sarcasm and his words meant to goad Cherry. He would inevitably be the


    king of the city with Jackson toppled.


    Considering Ericid the cards on the table, Jonson exined,"Mrs. Cherry, please don''t be upset with


    us. When grandpa Andrew was alive, we followed his orders unconditionally and it had nothing to do


    with the token. Now, since Grandpa has passed away, we are duty bound to follow orders from


    whoever has the token. If Jackson has the token, we will obey him. But, if the token is in someone


    else''s hands....."


    Before he finished, Eric interrupted,"then we will kill that someone. The token restricted our freedom


    and we will reim it. Anyone holding it, aside from Jackson, will suffer a cruel death."


    The murderous stare and hostile tone Eric spoke with rmed Cherry so much that she couldn''t help


    quaking. These two men were terrifying!


    Lily held Cherry''s hands tightly, trying to calm her. She could tell Cherry was now on the fringe of


    copsing. However, she was fearless in the face of everything, and was afraid that Eric and Jonson''s


    perfect ns might fall through because she already had grasped the overall situation! She just needed


    to confirm her spections. What she could do now was to buy time until Jackson arrived.


    Hellen had called Lily and informed her that Derek and Jackson must be aware of their rtionship.


    Therefore, Lily didn''t need to worry about that knowledge being exposed and she just needed to y it


    by ear. Lily gave all the appearances of having a well thought out n, but her only goal right that


    minute was to ensure Cherry and her unborn baby''s safety.


    "Ah-hem," Lily said, clearing her throat as she chuckled softly. She intended to identify herself because


    when Eric and Jonson shifted their attention to her, Cherry would be safe.


    Lily''s chuckle drew the attention of both men. They turned to look at the housemaid, curious about what


    she was thinking.


    "What''s on your mind there? Do you have an opinion about this?" asked Eric curiously. Why would this


    humble housemaid speak up in front of them? If not for Cherry''s sake, he would have tossed her out.


    By no means should a menial servant be privy to such valuable news!


    "Unless I recall incorrectly, what Andrew ordered on token wasn''t at all what you just said," Lily said


    each word slowly, keeping a level head about her. She appeared calm and firm as she spoke.


    "How dare you disrespectfully address Grandpa Andrew by his name?" Even Jonson dared not refer to


    Andrew in that manner; this housemaid doing so irritated him. How dare an unworthy housemaid use


    Grandpa''s name, especially in front of Eric, Cherry and himself! ''The chit must have a death wish!'' he


    determined silently.


    "You focus on that? Aren''t you even curious about how I could possibly know about Andrew?" A


    confident smile spread across Lily''s face as she asked.


    To the two men, her smile looked odd, even a bit scary! This housemaid was absolutely unusual!


    "Lily!" Cherry cried out, giving Lily a curious stare. ''What''s happened to Lily?'' Cherry wondered. If Lily


    were weaving a story to protect Cherry, it would only put Lily in danger too if Eric and Jonson became


    irritated.


    "Trust me, and don''t worry, Ma''am! You will be safe with me!" Lily looked into Cherry''s eyes with


    sincerity as she reassured her. She was charged with protecting Cherry and that was what she would


    do. When Grandpa Andrew exined it to her, at first she thought it was too dangerous. But, since


    epting the mission, she would do everything she could to protect Cherry, Jackson, Joe and any


    other members of the Chu family.


    "Well, speak up! We don''t have all day! What could you possibly know?" Eric was going crazy trying to


    determine what this housemaid could have up her sleeve. What was this mysterious woman going to


    say? This decimated his ns. His objective was obvious and that was Jackson, and the person that


    would help him achieve what he wanted was Cherry. Aside from these two persons, he hadn''t imagined


    anyone getting involved. Now this woman popped up! He didn''t know what to do now.


    "Eric? Andrew was right!" Lily said calmly, and she paused to let that sink in before finishing. "You are


    indeed filled with a huge amount of wild ambitions!" Lily smirked. Even though today was the first time


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she had met him, Andrew told her that Eric was relentless and tough and today she saw it personally.


    "You...?" Eric choked?on?his?anger. This woman kept mentioning Andrew by name, was she well


    acquainted with him?


    "You seem to know Grandpa Andrew well," Jonson abruptly cut in. While he spoke, he was formting


    a n. He had to determine the real identity of this woman. From her temperament and the way she


    spoke, he could tell she wasn''t simple-minded, which led him to worry about just how many mysterious


    figures lurked behind Jackson.


    "Now you are getting it! Mr. Jonson? Andrew gave you 300 million dors two years ago, and I am


    positive that his purpose was not for you to use it in a rebellion, correct?" asked Lily firmly. She knew


    much more about the facts than Eric and Jonson suspected. Since these two were examining her and


    trying to know what she knew, she decided to y it close to the vest.


    Jonson was shocked! No one had known it except Andrew, Eric and himself. He didn''t think even


    Jackson was aware. So, how on earth could this woman know? Jonson''s jaw nearly fell in shock at


    Lily''s announcement. Who on earth was she?


    "How do you know about the arrangement?" Eric''s voice cracked and was full of disbelief.


    "How about I tell you something else, Mr. Eric?" Lily was ready to reveal more in order to convince


    them.

 Chapter 579 A Place Of Mystery (Part Two)

    Chapter 579 A ce Of Mystery (Part Two)


    She didn''t wait for him to agree,"Mr. Eric, I will guarantee you that if my Ma''am doesn''t leave safely, the


    woman at the vi in the southern suburb will meet a more miserable, sticky end than my Ma''am."


    As she finished delivering her threat, a triumphant smile spread across her lips. She''d gotten word from


    Hellen shortly before, via SMS, letting her know Eric''s woman was also pregnant. He had assigned


    men to stand guard over the vi 24/7 to protect her, like a panda.


    "How dare you! If you so much as touch one hair on her head, I will rip you to pieces!" warned Eric,


    ring as he enunciated thest four words.


    His feral words scared Cherry and she couldn''t utter a word. She just stood beside Lily, clutching Lily''s


    hands with all her strength.


    Jonson caught a glimpse of Eric''s expression and knew he was enraged. He had known Eric''s lover


    was pregnant, but he didn''t get over how this housemaid knew it. From what he knew, the Chu family''s


    housemaid was almost always home cleaning and rarely went out. How could she have learned such a


    secret?


    "Oh? Did I say I would handle it personally?" countered Lily as she red furiously at Eric. "Mr. Eric,


    you do know what a sniper is, right?"


    A hush fell over the entire warehouse as everyone turned and looked at Lily.


    With disbelief in their faces, Bobby, the subordinates, Eric and Jonson stared at Lily.


    Cherry didn''t have much understanding about what a sniper was, but had heard the term. She looked


    at Lily in amazement, realizing Lily was not as simple as she once thought.


    Eric and Jonson knew what sniper meant. Their team was powerful, but, had no sniper. A sniper was a


    danger to everyone and at present, they had no way of handling a sniper.


    "Who are you?" a flustered Jonson demanded. His eagerness to know her true identity was


    overwhelming.


    "I''m just a housemaid serving the Chu family with a duty to help the Chu family," Lily''s voice held a


    tender tone as she spoke. She was the housemaid to the Chu family, but she had an identity beyond


    anyone''s imagination. The fact of the matter was: it wasn''t she who wielded the real power, but her


    niece Hellen who did!


    "Don''t fool with us! It can''t be that simple!" Eric shouted angrily.


    Just as Eric finished screaming, the gate swung open and everyone turned to stare.


    "Mr. Jackson!" Bobby yelled surprised.


    As Jackson walked in, he looked for Cherry and rushed to her side.


    Lily sighed at the sight of Jackson and backed up several steps appearing not very powerful.


    Cherry felt the change in Lily''s demeanor and understood her intention. At that moment though, all she


    wanted to do was to fall into the safety of her husband''s arms.


    "Honey," Cherry cried out, letting go of Lily''s hand and hastily closed the distance between Jackson


    and herself.


    Jackson dashed thest feet and anxiously held Cherry in his arms, not wanting to be parted from her


    again. Only after breathing in her familiar scent could he ascertain his woman was safely beside him.


    After the initial shock, he looked Cherry over from head to toe, and with a concerned tone asked,"Are


    you okay? Did anyone hurt you?"


    Crying Cherry shook her head,"No, but I was so scared, Honey."


    This was the first time she''d been in a situation like this, she was terrified and couldn''t bear it.


    "Don''t be afraid! I''m here at your side now! Everything will be okay!" Jacksonforted Cherry hugging


    her tightly to him, and letting her snuggle into his arms.


    Then, instead of questioning Eric or Jonson, Jackson nced at Lily.


    Lily looked into Jackson''s eyes and knew Jackson had already suspected something. But, now wasn''t


    the right time to exin things to him. She thought Jackson should understand if she took action


    without letting him know.


    Making eye contact with Jackson, Lily gave him a slight nod to let him know.


    Immediately, Jackson understood Lily wouldn''t hurt the Chu family and was there to help. If he


    surmised correctly, she was Grandpa Andrew''s subordinate. He should trust her without hesitation


    because he never suspected his Grandpa.


    "Mr. Jackson! We''ve been waiting a long time for you," Ericmented blithely.


    "Eric, are you tired of living?" Jackson said through clenched teeth. He looked murderous and


    aggressive at that moment.


    Seeing the fury etched in Jackson''s face, Bobby and other subordinates felt suddenly timid. After all,


    Jackson was a Chu family descendant and no one could deny the Chu family''s power. They were a


    powerful, rich, noble family and no one in the city doubted it.


    "Perhaps! But, since I have your wife here, you should realize I''ve nned everything out, very well,"


    Eric appeared unafraid as he stood there calmly. He added,"Just now, we discovered your housemaid


    is not as oblivious as we thought."


    "You have no business interrogating my housemaid!" Jackson uttered. He acted confidently so Eric and


    Jonson wouldn''t doubt him.


    Lily was satisfied with how Jackson reacted. It seemed Jackson understood her silent message.


    Eric and Jonson were a little surprised and wondered how many other potentially powerful people were


    within the Chu family ranks. They wondered if Jackson had known his housemaid was not simple while


    the two of them had treated it lightly, not believing a housemaid could be so powerful or mysterious.


    After a while, Eric broke the ice withughter as he told Jackson,"Mr. Jackson, since you already knew,


    let''s not dwell on the topic anymore. Let''s get down to business!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eric, don''t be so greedy!" warned Jackson ferociously. He was well aware of Eric''s wild ambition, but


    he hadn''t expected the man to take action this quickly. It seemed that he couldn''t wait to take power.


    "Jackson Chu, are you giving me an order? Then you have the token to show. If there is no token,


    Jonson and I will by no means obey you!" Eric spat out, using Jackson''s first name, as a de.


    Jonson stood beside Eric much more polite. He diplomatically informed Jackson,"Mr. Jackson, please


    be considerate of us. We had an agreement with Grandpa Andrew when he was alive, that is, we only


    follow the orders of the person who has the token. So...?"


    Before finishing his sentence, Jackson cut in,"So you intend to revolt against us, don''t you? Well, the


    Chu family fed and supported you all these years and this is how you repay that, by rebelling?"


    Jackson said furiously. Though he couldn''t understand what Grandpa''s intention was, he did believe


    the people supported by the Chu family were now a threat.


    "This was not Grandpa Andrew''s intention. But, now it seems to be the situation. We are ready to


    revolt. If you can''t show us the token, tell us and we will assign people to find it. But after we find the


    token, the person will die!" Eric said,ying the cards on the table.

 Chapter 580 A Place Of Mystery (Part Three)

    Chapter 580 A ce Of Mystery (Part Three)


    "Okay. Now, the token..." Jackson intended to tell the truth. But before he could, Jackson heard


    something.


    "Wait!" shouted Lily. She knew Jackson would tell them the token wasn''t in his possession, and that he


    didn''t know where it was. That would mean Eric and Jonson would know the token was missing!


    She couldn''t let Jackson do that. So, she''d cut him off. The tone of her voice made everyone turn and


    stare at her.


    Jackson turned to her in confusion, wondering what he had done wrong. Or did Lily know something he


    didn''t? The only thing he didn''t want was a stalemate with Eric and Jonson because he didn''t have the


    token with him. He wanted to confess to keep his family safe. But he didn''t realize that every member


    of the Chu family would be in danger if he confessed that.


    Lily looked at Eric and Jonson, her voice was solemn,"If you are shown the token, it means it is time for


    you to leave the city."


    "Only if it''s that easy, old woman!" Eric said disdainfully. This was not what Andrew and they had


    agreed on.


    "Um. Mr. Eric, I am having doubts about your IQ now." Lily smiled scornfully. She was talking to Eric to


    bide time waiting for Joe to arrive. She had thought if Jackson suspected her, it must be Derek who told


    him. But, only Jackson showed up, where was Derek? The only answer was that Derek went to pick


    Joe up at school. Jackson would never leave his son alone when he was worried about Cherry. They


    must have seen the monitor she had opened at home, and if she were right, Derek would know where


    Jackson went, and would most likely bring Joe here. Now the only thing Lily could do was wait. Only


    when Joe was here could she make sure that every one of the Chu family was safe. If Lily were wrong,


    it didn''t matter. Hellen was already positioned outside, fully prepared, and she was ready to rescue


    them the minute something happened in the warehouse. She was such a smart, clever woman, and


    must have tracked them here using the GPS on Lily''s phone.


    "You...!" Eric was choking on his anger, again. He wanted to go ballistic on this old woman. When he


    saw the look of arrogance on her face, he wished only to shoot it off her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily took no notice of Eric, instead, she nced at Jonson and then turned to Jackson,"Sir, if I am


    correct, you have but to take the token to a certain someone and as long as the person agrees, Eric


    and Jonson will be banished. If they dare resist, they will have only one end, which is death!"


    When Lily spoke thest word, everyone was shocked! Especially Eric and Jonson because they knew


    it was what they agreed to with Andrew. If they dared resist the person holding the token, they would be


    assassinated. As for when or who would assassinate them, they would have no idea till it happened.


    Eric and Jonson looked at each other, frightened. Things weren''t going as they had nned.


    Ignoring Eric and Jonson''s reaction, Lily told Jackson,"Of course, as a reward for the relinquishment of


    power, you will get a huge sum of money, which would afford three generations of the Chu family to live


    the noble and affluent lifestyle!"


    Jackson didn''t doubt what Lily said at all. He just hadn''t realized Lily knew so much, and since she had


    been with them for so long time, it never crossed his mind she would.


    Then Lily turned to Eric and Jonson, and in a disdainful tone asked,"Mr. Eric, Mr. Jonson, did I get it


    wrong?"


    Eric and Jonson were silent. What she said was absolutely right, but how could they admit that the


    housemaid of the Chu family was perfectly correct in front of Jackson? Especially with their


    subordinates there.


    ncing around the room, Lily said loudly,"And all of you! Although you follow Eric and Jonson''s


    orders, you have a right to know who your real boss has always been! It was Andrew who supported


    you, not Eric or Jonson! So, whether you choose to obey Jackson or die, that is up to each of you!"


    Lily''s words disturbed the bodyguards around them, and each turned to look from Jackson to Eric and


    Jonson, feeling confused.


    Only Lily knew what to do now. She needed to keep stalling so that she could make the final decision


    when Joe was safely there.


    Lily kept her eyes on Eric and Jonson continuing,"You know what happened to Mark He and Grace Ye,


    right? For that, Andrew applied to all his contacts to handle it. He spent huge sums of money and


    worse, he offended many people. He started a feud in all sectors of society and that''s why he had to


    think about it. He had to take the Chu family members into consideration. As for you, on one hand, you


    can protect the Chu family, but, no one could guarantee you would remain loyal to the Chu family for


    your whole life. You knew it too. The Chu family weren''t foolish and they certainly would take that into


    consideration."


    "The Chu family is a conspiratorial family. Do you think that I don''t know the Chu family has an


    illegitimate child?" spat Eric.


    "Ha-ha!" Lilyughed grimly,"Do you mean Mond?"


    Lily shocked Eric again, and his voice had a hint of defeat when he asked,"You know that, too?"


    "So, you thought I knew nothing?" snapped Lily.


    Eric closed his mouth, not saying another word.


    Jackson didn''t know Cherry knew about Mond, so he lowered his head, and nced at Cherry out the


    corner of his eyes, to see how she reacted to the news. When he saw Cherry was calm, and not


    shocked, he didn''t think much of it. As long as she was steady, he didn''t care.


    In fact, Cherry felt Jackson''s eyes on her. If she had not been told by Derek, she would have freaked


    out hearing so many secrets of the Chu family all at once. Fortunately, she already knew and she was


    prepared psychologically. So, she remained calm when she heard it again.


    Then Lily continued in a rough tone,"If you want revenge on the Chu family, you can advertise the


    existence of Mond with a flourish of trumpets! But...?" Lily paused for a second adding. "Do you think it


    would make any sense? Andrew passed away, and Jackson left the barracks. So, how would it


    threaten the Chu family?"


    Lily''s astute and correct revtions rendered Eric and Jonson speechless. Even if they announced


    Mond''s existence, so what? What''s more, nowadays Mond was a big figure in the city and his power


    could not be underestimated. If they offended Mond, there would be a storm! What''s more, since they


    knew so little about Mond, they didn''t dare do anything.


    Seeing Eric and Jonson silent put Jackson at ease somewhat. Lily had controlled everything today with


    the intention of protecting the Chu family. He wondered if it was all arranged by Grandpa. Did Grandpa


    arrange for Lily to help him?


    Jackson was overwhelmed with gratitude towards Grandpa. He was always so thoughtful and


    considerate!


    That''s when the gate swung open, again.

 Chapter 581 Come Out To Light (Part One)

    Chapter 581 Come Out To Light (Part One)


    Derek walked into the house, with Joe, who clung to his hand, at his side.


    "Joe!" Cherry cried, her eyes swam in happiness at the sight of her son.


    Lily breathed out a sigh of relief when she saw Derek arrive with Joe. Things were looking up for them.


    "Mommy! Daddy!" Joe shouted as he ran towards them, arms outstretched. Cherry caught Joe in her


    arms.


    While Jackson patted Joe''s back, he nced at Derek, with furrowed eyebrows, and asked,"Why did


    you bring Joe here?"


    "I was worried about you and Cherry. That''s why I brought Joe here," Derek exined. He understood


    Jackson''s anger and knew that the situation was very dangerous. But he acted on impulse.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Cherry held on to Joe with no intention of letting go. Joe was safe, that was all that was important. She


    didn''t care about the rest of them.


    "Are you okay, Mommy?" Joe asked. As soon as he walked into the house, Joe had a strange feeling


    about it. And the scowling men in ck coats did not help ease his mind about it.


    "I''m fine, Joe, don''t worry about me," Cherry said when she finally let go and looked Joe in his eyes.


    At the sight of Derek and Joe in the house, Eric couldn''t help but smirk,"Now that all of you are here,


    this game is about to be even better."


    "Such a beautiful moment, is about to get ruined," Lilymented. Lily watched Cherry and Joe hug each


    other tightly before she red down at Eric and Jonson. "Eric, Jonson, it''s time for you to leave the


    city."


    No one had dared to call them in that manner, except Lily.


    "Why is this old woman using your good names?" Bobby spit out and pointed his gun at Lily.


    All the men in ck coats aimed their guns at Jackson, Derek, Lily, Cherry, and Joe.


    Jackson stepped to protect and cover Cherry and Joe while Derek attempted to do the same for Lily.


    But Lily stood her ground and stared at Bobby. "You will pay for what you said today!"


    There was something in Lily''s eyes that terrified Bobby and made him fear for his life.


    Lily nced at everyone in the room. "Whoever dares to pull the trigger will be shot down! If you think


    I''m joking, try me!"


    Lily put fear in everyone''s heart. Are there snipers here, under Lily''smand?


    A shot rang out before anyone could speak.


    Everybody gasped when one of the men in ck coats fell down. A pool of blood spilled underneath


    him.


    Eric and Jonson were as shocked as everyone else and didn''t know what to say.


    Bobby ran towards the man to look for his injuries. The man was shot on the head, a feat that only


    hatchet men could achieve.


    Bobby stood up, his angry eyes fixed on Lily, but he kept silent.


    Silence. Nobody said anything for what seemed like hours. Finally, Bobby turned to his men in ck


    coats,"Put away your guns."


    All the men followed Bobby''s order.


    Bobby was now afraid of Lily, who was most likely to be even more powerful than his bosses. He didn''t


    want to risk any of his men getting hurt. These men were his brothers and he couldn''t stand to see any


    of them hurt.


    Eric and Jonson exchanged looks without a word. They both knew Lily wasn''t lying and her warning


    was true. And that what they talked about was heard by the men thatid dead outside.


    Jackson and Derek didn''t move until they knew it was safe to do so. Jackson checked Cherry and Joe


    as soon as he could if they were okay.


    Derek did the same, and when he saw that they were, Derek breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Before anyone could say anything, Joe''s eyes shot daggers at Eric''s,"Are you here for the token?"


    Everyone was surprised when Joe mentioned Token. Eric and Jonson turned to each other with shock


    on their faces with an unspoken question, did this kid know where the token was?


    Jackson and Cherry stared at Joe with jaws dropped and eyes wide. "What are you talking about,


    Joe?" Cherry asked.


    Derek was even more shocked, how Joe, this little kid, could know such a big secret.


    Lily''s face remained unchanged. But a thought ran through her mind if Joe knew more about the secret


    than her.


    Joe''s next action proved that Lily''s thought was right.


    Joe grasped Cherry''s hand and turned to her,"Mommy, do you have the pendant that Grandfather gave


    you?"


    "Yes, why?" Cherry asked. "Can I have it?" Joe asked. Without a word, Cherry took off the pendant


    around her neck and gave it to Joe. Maybe it was the shooting that made her so frightened. But she


    just did what Joe asked.


    Eric and Jonson had no idea what was happening. Cherry gave Joe something, that they knew. But


    they were standing too far away to know what it was.


    Judging from Cherry''s action, Lily guessed that Joe knew more than even Jackson did.


    Joe took off the pendant around his neck and gave both pendants to Jackson. "Daddy, you can use


    these two pendants tomand them."


    Eric and Jonson clearly saw what Joe gave Jackson. They could spot those familiar pendants from far


    away.


    Jackson, Cherry, and Derek were still astounded. The pendants, these were the Tokens.


    Jackson still stared at Joe, unable to believe what Joe just said.


    Cherry watched Joe with confusion in her face. How did he know, she asked herself, that these were


    tokens? Jackson didn''t know about this, Cherry thought, how could her son know?


    A serene smile formed on Lily''s lips. Finally, the Chu family would be safe. And she didn''t need to worry


    about them anymore.


    Jackson finally understood why his grandfather kept apologizing to him. Andrew gave the pendants to


    Cherry and Joe, thus he ced them in a dangerous situation. If something happened, Jackson would


    be safe, but Cherry and Joe might not. But he understood Andrew''s decision. He needed to give the


    tokens to the people he could trust, and that was Cherry and Joe.


    Jackson hugged Cherry and Joe tight. He didn''t know anything about the pendants and he wasn''t able


    to protect them well enough. If he hadn''t been there, who knew what Eric and his men would have


    done to his family.


    Jackson let go of Cherry and Joe but continued to stay silent. Joe became worried and he shook


    Jackson''s arm. "Daddy, please do what you need to do."


    Joe shook Jackson out of his thoughts. Joe''s conviction reminded Jackson what he needed to do next.


    Jackson walked up to Eric and Jonson and held up the pendants in front of them.


    "Take a good look at these these pendants. Are they the ''token'' we''ve mentioned?" Jackson


    enunciated word for word.

 Chapter 582 Come Out To Light (Part Two)

    Chapter 582 Come Out To Light (Part Two)


    All the men in ck coats, including Bobby, lowered down their heads in awe when they saw the


    Tokens. When they saw the Token, they saw their real master. And now Jackson, an offspring of Chu


    Family, was holding the Token in his hand, no one dared to resist him.


    Eric was frustrated. These were the Tokens, he was sure of it. Tokens were always unique.


    Jonson bowed his head at Jackson and apologized,"We''re sorry for our actions against you."


    Jackson didn''t answer. He didn''t want to punish the two men. He just wanted Cherry and Jackson to be


    safe. And if it was possible, he didn''t want to be part of this business.


    Jackson scoffed. "For now, I am your master. When I find your true master, I will dismiss you and your


    men and you will leave for good."


    "Are you really going to dismiss us?" Jonson could not believe what he just heard. The Chu family was


    one of the strongest and the most powerful families in the city. Their team could be beneficial for their


    protection. Why was Jackson dismissing them?


    "It''s none of your business," Jackson answered curtly.


    Jonson kept his mouth shut. Jackson was his master now and he has no right to know what his master


    wanted to do.


    Eric was dumbfounded. He had no idea what to say. He treated Jackson abhorrently and he was sure


    Jackson would want him dead. He didn''t dare to say a word now.


    Lily had always known Jackson had a soft heart. And that he didn''t know what to do with the power of


    the Tokens. After all, he just found out minutes ago what they were. Lily thought she was the one who


    would tell him the truth. But Joe beat her to it, much to Jackson''s shock.


    Lily approached Jackson and asked,"Mr. Jackson, do you really want to release them?"


    Jackson was confused by Lily''s question. But when he turned to look at her, he saw seriousness in her


    eyes.


    Jackson nodded. "Yes, they are released when I can let them go."


    Lily knew Jackson''s decision was final. And because he was determined, she was also determined to


    help him with her power. Jackson and Cherry had always treated her well. They had always been kind


    to her and for that, she is grateful. She had no reason to betray them or have them harmed.


    "Then I will help you," Lily dered.


    Jackson was curious at Lily''s answer but he didn''t say anything.


    "I think it''s time that you know who I really am," Lily decided to reveal her identity.


    Jackson and Derek had so many questions in their heads. But they did not prepared for what was


    going to happen next.


    Lily turned to Eric and Jonson. "Eric, Jonson, are you ready to see another Token?"


    Everyone was in shock.


    Another Token? How many were there? Jackson and Derek exchanged looks. One of the Tokens in


    Jackson''s hand could direct Eric and the other one, Jonson. What about the third one? What would it


    do?


    Jonson turned to Eric,"If there is a third Token, then we have to leave. We have no other choice."


    "Ah. You remember the rule well," Lily stated with a grin. She dangled the bracelet from her wrist in


    front of them.


    A white jade pendantid in the middle of the bracelet. It had the word "order" on it.


    When Eric and Jonson saw the word, they fell on one knee, their heads bowed down,"Master."


    All the men in the ck coats, including Bobby, did the same.


    Jackson and Derek stared at Lily, astonished. It was hard to believe that Lily''s jade pendant was even


    more powerful than the two Tokens in Jackson''s hand. It was the first time Jackson had ever seen Eric


    and Jonson kneel before someone. Jackson thought of the two men as powerful kings. But apparently,


    there was a King who was even more powerful than them.


    Cherry and Joe started at the beautiful jade pendant in Lily''s hand.


    "Listen to me, Eric and Jonson, surrender all your property to a woman called Hellen Wu within 24


    hours. Release your men. And then leave the city and nevere back,"Lily ordered. "If I find out that


    even a single strand of your hair is back, we will kill him."


    "Yes, Master,"


    the two men answered.


    "In 48 hours, Hellen will send someone to check whether you have all left. If you''re still here, well, you


    know what we can and will do to you," Lily warned them.


    "Yes, Master, we will release them and leave the city today. We will nevere back again," Jackson


    promised.


    "Andrew arranged ces for you to live, didn''t he?" Lily asked to make sure.


    Eric nodded,"Yes."


    "Go, live your life there. And remember, if you do anything bad, Hellen wille after you," Lily warned


    them again.


    "Yes, we remember," Eric answered, his head bowed down low.


    "Who''s Hellen?" Jackson asked, the name was not familiar to him.


    "She''s a sniper," Lily answered. Lily assumed Andrew told him about the sniper.


    "Of course," Jackson said. Andrew did tell him about the sniper.


    Everything was done and everyone was safe, Lily assumed. She turned to Jackson and pointed to


    Cherry and Joe. "Mr. Jackson, it is done. Please go home with Mrs. Cherry and Joe. There''s nothing


    more that needs to be done here."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come home with us," Jackson requested Lily.


    "Of course, Mr. Jackson," Lily replied. She was d that Jackson still wanted her in their home after


    she revealed her identity.


    Derek was happy with the turnout. He followed Jackson, Cherry and Joe to the door when he turned to


    Lily and said,"Let''s go."


    Lily nodded,"Okay."


    Lily followed Derek out the door.


    Eric and Jonson waited until they all left to stand up.


    "We should leave, too," Jonson was the first to speak.


    Eric nodded. "Goodbye," he simply told Jonson before he walked out of another door.


    Some of the men in ck coats followed Eric out the door.


    Bobby turned to Jonson. "Boss, take care. Have a good life."


    "You too. Find a job and look forward to a better life," Jonson reassured Bobby.


    "Yes, boss," Bobby agreed. He bowed down to Jonson before he left.


    Jonson watched them leave, sadness filled his body.

 Chapter 583 The Beginning Of New Life (Part One)

    Chapter 583 The Beginning Of New Life (Part One)


    When they reached their home, they knew their problems were over but they were still in shock. They


    all simply entered the house in silence, slumped down in the living room.


    Jackson sat next to Cherry, tightly held her hand in his.


    Jackson tucked Cherry''s hair behind her ear and asked,"Are you feeling okay?"


    Cherry nodded. "I''m okay." The situation earlier didn''t faze her except for the part with Joe.


    Cherry looked at Joe beside him and asked,"Joe, how did you know that was the Token?"


    Cherry''s voice was tight and confused. She was still unsure how her son knew. She wondered what


    else he knew.


    Joe sensed Cherry was angry and hugged her. "Mommy."


    Cherry used her angry voice and ordered Joe,"Tell me now."


    Joe looked up at Cherry''s eyes. "I know a lot of stuff about our family, Mommy. And I just guessed the


    pendants were the token, and I was right."


    Jackson scratched his head. "How did you know these things about our family?" Jackson and Cherry


    have never discussed the Chu family with Joe. He certainly did not learn what he learned from them.


    "My school is one of the best here, right, Mommy, Daddy? All my ssmates know Daddy, and ever


    since Grandpa Andrew died, everyone has been talking about our family. All the stuff I know was


    learned from my ssmates," Joe exined the truth to Jackson and Cherry. He couldn''t lie to them,


    not after what everybody went through. Joe looked at Cherry while he said this and thought that Cherry


    was able to read his thoughts.


    Cherry interrogated Joe,"So you secretly investigated our family by yourself?"


    "Yes, Mommy," Joe answered and his head bowed down.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry''s temper red and she removed her hand from Joe''s. She avoided his eyes and looked down


    on the floor when she spoke,"Do you know how dangerous that was?"


    Jackson stroked her back and tried to soothe and calm Cherry down, afraid of what the stress might do


    to her pregnant state. "It''s okay, honey, don''t get too angry. Think of our baby."


    Cherry did not hear Jackson''s words. She waited for Joe to speak.


    Joe began to sob. "I''m sorry, Mommy. I''ll never do that again. I''m so sorry."


    Cherry finally turned to Joe,"Joe Shen, am I still your mother? Do you still want me to take care of you?


    Tell me if you no longer need me and I will leave you alone and you can do whatever you want." This


    was the first time she was this angry at Joe. And her anger made it impossible for her to check whether


    her words hurt Joe.


    Joe cried at his Cherry''s words. He hugged Cherry tight across her belly. "Mommy, don''t leave me,


    Mommy! I will always listen to you. I''ll be a good boy, Mommy. Don''t leave me."


    Cherry began to calm down, partly because of Jackson''s actions. She realized what she said to Joe


    and she felt ashamed. Her son was her heart, how could she ever leave him? But Joe was just too


    smart for his own good. And he did this all the time. She was worried that one day, he would be in real


    danger.


    Cherry couldn''t stand the thought and tears fell down her cheek. Jackson held her close to him and she


    buried her face on his shoulder.


    Jacksonforted Cherry and Joe as best as he could but kept silent. There was too much stuff that


    happened that day and his mind had trouble processing them.


    Lily slid closer to the three of them and ced her hand over Cherry''s, saying,"Mrs. Cherry, please


    don''t be mad."


    Cherry nodded at Lily''s words and wiped her tears. Besides her family, Lily and Derek were here and


    she couldn''t cry in front of them.


    Lily reached out to Joe and wiped the tears on his cheeks,"Don''t cry, Joe."


    Joe looked at Lily,"Lily, Mommy is mad at me." Lily was more than just a nanny to Joe. He also thought


    of her as his grandma, who took care of him all the time.


    Lily smiled and told Joe,"Then you need to behave so your mommy won''t be mad anymore, okay?"


    Joe stopped sobbing. He nodded his head at Lily,"Okay."


    When she senses that Joe had calmed down, she turned to Jackson. "Mr. Jackson, since every is here,


    I''d like to say something. In fact, I need to say something."


    Lily nced at Derek, who waited for her to speak more. "Mr. Derek is also a member of this family and


    I think he needs to hear this, too."


    Jackson sighed. "Tell me everything. I want to know what exactly happened. And I want to know


    everything Grandpa told you." He knew Lily knew everything.


    Everyone was silent as Lily began to talk.


    "When Cherry left five years ago, your Grandpa told me that you loved her above anyone else. Before


    she left, he thought you were cold and unfeeling and you were ready to let go of Cherry by choosing


    Sally. But then you changed when she left and you tried to look for her. You became a different person,


    your Grandpa saw that."


    Lily paused for breath and continue,"From that time on, your Grandpa changed his thoughts."


    Jackson had to know. He urged Lily to keep talking. "And it led to where we are now?"


    Lily nodded. "Yes, but it should never have escted like this. Your Grandpa didn''t n it thoroughly.


    He just had faith that, as long as you were in charge of the Chu house, the Chu family would continue


    to be thergest and most powerful royal family here. But Eric and Jonson would not be stopped. Your


    Grandpa believed in you. He believed, if Eric turned against you, you would be able to overpower him."


    Lily paused to smile at the Chu family. "Your Grandpa, he changed his mind when he saw the effect


    Cherry had on you. It changed you. You became better. You were no longer bossy and ruthless. And


    you learned to love the people and your family."


    Derek realized what the Chu patriarch did. "That''s why your Grandpa made that decision. He wants to


    give you the choice to choose. You can choose to give up all or some of the powers that you have." He


    understood what Lily said and what Andrew Chu did.


    Lily nodded. She looked deep into Jackson''s eyes,"Do you understand what happened today?"


    Jackson nodded. He has always understood his Grandpa''s decision since they were each other''s


    closest confidants. Jackson knew what happened earlier and what has happened in the Chu house.


    Cherry was still confused though. She turned to Lily with furrowed eyebrows. "But Lily, you-"


    Lily lowered her eyes to the floor. "Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry, I would like to apologize. I am very sorry


    for hiding all of this from you."


    Jackson stared at Lily. "It was also your n to be our nanny. Is that correct?" Jackson asked to know


    the truth.


    Lily smiled at Jackson. "This was always your Grandpa''s n. And he made sure that it was kept


    secret."

 Chapter 584 The Beginning Of New Life (Part Two)

    Chapter 584 The Beginning Of New Life (Part Two)


    Jackson and Cherry were silent and let all the information sink in. They waited for Lily to say more.


    Lily took a deep breath before she told Jackson the truth. "Mr. Jackson, I am the best friend of your


    mother''s." Jackson gasped.


    Jackson barely remembered his mother. And he was surprised to meet someone who knew his mother,


    beside his grandfather.


    Lily recounted her story. "When I was younger, this city was different. It was peaceful. When your


    parents died, I was in a different country, going through a divorce. When I returned, I went to visit their


    tombs immediately. It broke my heart to not have the opportunity to say goodbye to my best friend. I


    went to visit your grandfather at your house afterward. You were there, ying with your friends in the


    yard. You were probably there too, Derek. I watched you but you didn''t notice me," Lily narrated. "I told


    your Grandpa about my story and he asked for me to stay and help raise you. You were his only


    concern."


    Jackson remembered how terrible he had been after his parents'' death. At that time, his family had


    changed and been no longer happy.


    Derek was curious and asked,"What''s on your bracelet?"


    Lily nced at her bracelet and exined,"It''s used to control Eric and Jonson. Andrew nned it, too.


    He knew Eric and Jonson could cause trouble so he gave me this bracelet, the only bracelet that could


    really control them, no matter what."


    Jackson remembered a name he heard earlier. "Who is Hellen?"


    Lily exined,"She''s my niece. Your Grandpa had her trained abroad. And as long as anyone causes


    any problem for the Chu family, she''ll be there to take care of it."


    Lily reassured Jackson. "But it''s done now. Hellen will return to where she was after she handles Eric


    and Jonson. All things are over now."


    Lily turned to Cherry. "Mrs. Cherry, please don''t me Joe for knowing the tokens. Even if he didn''t


    know, I would be the one who would reveal it. Do you remember I asked to see your pendant? I wanted


    to make sure that it was the token. When I confirmed that it was, I knew where the other one was."


    Jackson nodded. "Thank you. I understand why Grandpa didn''t tell me any of this."


    Lily smiled. "Your Grandpa knew that you''ll be fine as long as I''m with you. And the more you knew, the


    more problems there will be for you. You know, when your mom brought you back here, there were a


    lot of people who wanted both of you dead. But Hellen stopped them. It was hard. Your Grandpa had


    offended a lot of people and created a lot of enemies in his time."


    Jackson tried to juggle his memory. He remember his Grandpa met with a lot of people when he was a


    little boy. He barely remembered them though because they were so many.


    Lilyid a hand on Jackson''s shoulder. "It''s all over now, Mr. Jackson. It will not happen again, we will


    make sure of that. You will be responsible for building up the reputation of the Chu family. The JC


    Group will have a new start and you should seize this opportunity."


    Jackson nodded, stared straight into Lily''s eyes,"Yes, yes, I can do that. I will do that." Their problems


    were over now. So it was time to rebuild.


    Lily was d at Jackson''s determination. He always knew clearly what he needed to do, and what kind


    of house he had to build. His Grandpa might not have taught him much, but he had learned a lot. He


    had his own skills and talents and he would be a good head of the family.


    Cherry suddenly realized a frightening matter. "Lily, are you going to leave us?" The thought of Lily


    leaving them was more than Cherry could bear.


    Jackson, Joe, and Derek also became concerned.


    Lily fixed her eyes on Cherry,"Mrs. Cherry, do you want me to leave?"


    "No!" Cherry shook her head and turned to Jackson. "Honey, please let Lily stay. I don''t want her to


    leave us."


    Jackson nodded,"Of course, honey." He didn''t want Lily to leave either.


    Joe affirmed what his mother said,"Yes, please, Daddy, please let her stay with us."


    Jackson hugged Joe closer before he spoke to Lily,"Since you''re my Mom''s best friend, I should call


    you Aunt Lily."


    Lily smiled,"There is no need, Mr. Jackson. Just call me Lily."


    Jackson continued,"Please stay with us. We don''t want you to go. Let''s forget everything that


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    happened and go back to the way it was before, when you took care of us." As the head of the Chu


    family, he always made the final decision.


    Tears formed in Lily''s eyes. She had always been worried that when the Chu family knew who she was,


    they would ask her to leave. She had been with them for a long time and she continued to wish she


    would be with them for even longer. When she heard Jackson''s request, it really warmed her heart.


    Cherry reached out to Lily, who took her hand. "Even if you leave here, where will you go? When you


    stay, you''ll take care of us, while we take care of you."


    Lily nodded,"Thank you, Mrs. Cherry." She turned to Jackson and Joe with a smile,"Thank you for


    letting me stay."


    Derek broke the silence. "Let''s celebrate! Today, we just fixed Jackson''s problem. We can move on


    from the past and with our lives. We have a babying! The birth of your baby will be bring new color


    to our lives."


    Derek''s words made Cherry grin and she caressed her belly instinctively. She smiled at Jackson and


    hugged Joe.


    Jackson held her shoulder and was quite happy. Jackson responded with a big grin and hugged her


    tight.


    Joe, happy that his mom was no longer mad at him, held on tight to Cherry.


    Cherry proposed to Jackson,"Honey, let''s move on with our lives, for our family."


    Jackson grinned,"Yes, let''s do that."


    Joe pouted at his parents'' exchange,"Mommy, do you still want to be with me?" He cannot imagine why


    his Mommy only told that to his Daddy and not to him.


    Cherryughed,"What are you talking about, Joe?"


    Joe dered,"I will always belong to Mommy and you belong to me for ever, not Daddy."


    Jackson stated to Joe,"Joe, your Mommy will always be my woman."


    Joe said,"Jackson, she is still my Mommy."


    Cherry reprimanded Joe. "That''s very rude, Joe."


    Joe apologized,"Sorry, Mommy. I''m going to call him Daddy."

 Chapter 585 Return From Their Honeymoon (Part One)

    Chapter 585 Return From Their Honeymoon (Part One)


    A month had passed since Wilson and Selina started their honeymoon. Derek and Amy waited


    anxiously at the arrivals hall in the airport, holding each other by the hand.


    Amy stretched her neck over the heads of passengers who came out. But they did not see the familiar


    faces of Wilson and Selina. "Why haven''t theye out yet? Was their flight dyed?" she asked


    Derek beside her. "Where are they?"


    Derek checked his watch for the time. "I don''t know. They should havee out by now," Derek


    answered. He was unaware of the reason for theirteness too.


    Wilson and Selina were supposed to be there at 10 o''clock. Amy grabbed Derek''s arm to look at his


    watch and discovered it was already 10:30. Gradually, the frown on Amy''s face was deepening to a


    scowl.


    Derek hugged Amy and stroked her back to calm her down. "Their luggage probably got dyed and


    they''re stuck at the baggage im. They''ll be here soon. Don''t worry," Derek reassured her.


    Amy nodded and smiled. "You''re right. I''m just so excited to see them," Amy told Derek. Though she


    looked much calmer, she was still worried in her heart.


    "Look," Derek pointed to the exit. Amy followed the direction of his hand and watched Wilson and


    Selina walking out from the terminal. Wilson pushed the cart full of luggage while Selina held on to his


    arm. Both of them had sunsses on while they searched the greeters.


    Selina easily spotted Amy, just as Amy spotted her, and waved her arm high. "Amy!" She took off her


    sunsses and they pushed their cart towards the couple.


    Amy waved to Selina and pulled Derek to meet them halfway.


    "Selina," Amy called out cheerfully as the couples approached each other.


    Derek was right behind Amy when they reached each other. And he quickly caught sight of Selina and


    Wilson too.


    Selina embraced Amy with a tight hug, which Amy reciprocated. They all had bright smiles on their


    faces.


    "What happened to you two? We''ve been here waiting," Amy said.


    "I''m so sorry, Amy. Our flight was dyed and then the luggage came out dyed," Selina shared. She


    turned back to Amy with a hug. "It''s so good to see you again!"


    Derek nudged Wilson and pointed to Selina''s bright, smiling face,"You two are glowing. So you must


    have a good trip, right?"


    "Derek, what are you two boys whispering over there?" Selina said, blushing.


    Wilson smiled at Selina. "We did have a good trip," Wilson answered Derek, with his eyes still kept on


    Selina.


    "It better be. If the honeymoon wasn''t good, I''d feel sorry for Selina," Amy teased Wilson. She and


    Selina held each other''s hands tightly as they missed each other terribly when Selina was away, which


    made them look like a pair of sisters.


    "Oh Amy, I had the best time. And you will too, with Derek, when you go on your honeymoon. It''s the


    best feeling," Selina gushed to Amy. Selina didn''t even know how to start describing their one-month


    paradise trip. But she believed Amy knew she would experience the same thing during her honeymoon.


    "By all means, give us tips!" Derek joked.


    "No problem!" Selinaughed. Wilson patted Derek on the back and said,"I got you, Derek." Then


    Selina turned to Amy asking,"How are Jackson and Cherry?"


    "They have never been happier. With everything that happened, they just want to appreciate their time


    together," Derek exined. Since the incident with Lily and the tokens, Jackson and Cherry had been


    so happy together, along with their lovely son. It was hard to capture in words the loving feeling he felt


    from being around them. And most importantly, Derek didn''t want to admit that he had a poor


    expression ability.


    "It''s true. Cherry is so happy," Amy echoed. They had already cut down Joe''s piano lessons so Cherry


    could rest more peacefully.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Should we go see them now?" Selina suddenly asked with an excited expression on her face.


    Selina asked Wilson. He told her at the ne that they could visit Cherry and Jackson after they


    dropped off their luggage at home. But maybe he''ll agree to visit now.


    "Why not? I''d love to see my nephew, too," Wilson agreed. A smile grew wider on Wilson''s face when


    the thought of seeing Joe entered his mind.


    "Come on, let''s go have lunch at Jackson''s house," Derek said loudly.


    "Great!" Selina took Amy''s arm and hooked it with hers. She pulled Amy to walk beside her towards the


    exit, while they gabbed incessantly.


    Derek helped Wilson with the overflowing luggage cart.


    "Howe it''s so easy to forget us when their best friends arrive?" Derek asked Wilson. Derek wanted


    to ask Amy if Selina was more important than him in her heart. and why she flinched and moved away


    whenever he touched her in bed. She had never looked as happy as she was whenever she was with


    Selina.


    "Don''t worry about it, Derek, that''s just the way they are. I''m sure they''ll go crazy when they see Cherry


    scer. "They won''t even notice anyone else but the three of themter."


    Derek nodded in agreement with Wilson.


    In the car on the way to the Chu house, Amy gave Cherry a call.


    "Hi, Amy, what''s up? What made you call all of a sudden?" questioned Cherry at the other end of the


    phone surprised. She wasn''t expecting a call from Amy at that moment.


    "Cherry, do you know what''s happening today?" Amy teased.


    "Today?" Cherry checked the date on the calendar on the wall. "Oh, Wilson and Selina areing


    back today, aren''t they? Mom told mest week when I visited her. It''s today, right?"


    "Yes, they''re back. We just picked them up at the airport," Amy confirmed. She handed the phone to


    Selina.


    "Cherry!" Selina squealed into the phone.


    "Selina!" Cherry perked up at the sound of Selina''s voice. She was so happy to hear it again.


    "Yes, Wilson and I are back," Selina greeted Cherry.


    "Where are you headed now? Are you going to your house first or going somewhere else?" Cherry


    asked excitedly. If they were going home first, she''d ask Jackson to drive her there. She missed Wilson


    and Selina very much and she would love to see them. She was always bored at home, with no one to


    talk to, and Jackson didn''t want her going far. She could only go walk a few blocks from their home and


    back. It bored her to death.


    "Well, somebody missed his little nephew and he wanted to see him right away," Selina teased.


    "Are you on your way here now?" Cherry asked, unable to hide her excitement.


    "Yes! Tell Lily to prepare our favorites. We really miss eating them! And we''re starving!" Selina


    requested.


    "Tell Derek to drive faster. I''ll tell Lily to prepare lunch now so it''ll be ready as soon as you arrive,"


    Cherry stood up from the couch and waddled towards the door.


    "Of course!" Selina responded. "Are Jackson and Joe at home, too?"


    "We''re all home," Cherry answered in a rxed tone. "Jackson is helping Joe with his homework.


    Come quickly!"


    "Okay, we''re near your area now and we should be there soon," Selina informed Cherry.

 Chapter 586 Return From Their Honeymoon (Part Two)

    Chapter 586 Return From Their Honeymoon (Part Two)


    "Okay, great. I''m gonna go talk to Lilly now. Be safe, okay?" Cherry hung up the phone after they said


    their goodbyes.


    She shouted Lily''s name as she made her way to the kitchen.


    Lily stepped out of the kitchen at the sound of her name. "Mrs. Cherry, what is it? Do you need


    anything?"


    "Wilson and Selina are back from their honeymoon. Derek and Amy have already picked them up from


    the airport. They are on their way and will have lunch here. Do you have food you can prepare? I hope


    you can prepare a wonderful lunch for them. And you''d better to do it as quickly as possible because


    they have been on the road already," Cherry said to Lily.


    "Oh, that''s wonderful! And I just shopped for groceries this morning. I''m going to go and prepare lunch


    now," Lily left before Cherry could reply. Lily needed to move fast if she wanted to finish cooking by the


    time they arrived.


    "Thank you," Cherry said to Lily''s back.


    She held on to the handrail as she went up step by step to the second floor.


    Cherry stood outside Joe''s bedroom door, about to knock when she stopped to eavesdrop on Jackson


    and Joe''s conversation. She wanted to know if Jackson said any bad things about her to their son.


    "Joe, this is wrong. Your answer here should be 12," Jackson dictated to Joe.


    "No, Daddy, the answer is obviously 24. You calcted it wrong," Joe insisted.


    "You can be so foolish, Joe," Jackson imed.


    "That''s you, Daddy. You are just as foolish as Cherry," Joe argued.


    "Cherry is more clever than you. You''re just a foolish boy," Jackson responded.


    "You and Cherry are both foolish! I''m the most clever person here!" Joeughed at Jackson.


    Cherry was sure her son beamed with pride at his statement.


    Cherry stood and sulked at the door, unable to enter, when the door opened.


    Jackson and Joe jumped at the sight of Cherry and wondered whether she heard their conversation.


    The furious look on Cherry''s face told them that she had heard what they said. Joe was frightened at


    the sight of his angry Mommy.


    "Mommy, I''m so sorry, please forgive me!" Joe apologized as he joined his hands together to beg for


    mercy.


    Jackson couldn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was going to do. Every time Joe made mistakes, he


    would act cute to let Cherry forgive him. But as a mature man, how could Jackson do the same thing


    with his son in front of Cherry?


    "Tell me, Joe, what kind of mistake have you made?" Cherry interrogated.


    "I shouldn''t have called your names," Joe admitted. He pointed to Jackson beside them. "Daddy made


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    a mistake, too. He also called you names."


    Cherry turned to Jackson and waited for an exnation.


    Jackson didn''t even know how to start. He just kept his eyes on Cherry innocently.


    She fixed her re at Jackson and dered with gritted teeth,"I will deal with this problem with you


    tonight, Jackson."


    Joe teased Jackson with augh but mped his hand against his mouth when Cherry fixed her re


    at him.


    "Did you finish your homework, Joe?" Cherry inquired.


    Joe thought about saying yes but he knew that he''d better to be honest. He shook his head and


    said,"No, there are still a few problems left but I can finish themter."


    "Finish them now. Your Uncle Wilson and Auntie Selina have returned and are on their way here now.


    Your Uncle Wilson wants to see you but he can only see you if you finish your homework. Do you


    understand?" Cherry tried to keep her tone neutral.


    "Okay, Mommy," Joe replied.


    Joe returned to his homework without a word. Cherry red at Jackson again before she left the room.


    Jackson immediately ran after Cherry as he knew Cherry had got mad at him.


    "Cherry, baby, are they really back?" Jackson caught up with Cherry and draped his arm over her


    shoulders.


    Cherry removed his arm and hand from her body. "Don''t touch me. You and Joe bully me together,"


    Cherry whined. She simply couldn''t do anything with him.


    Jackson understood Cherry''s resistance but did not let it stop him from making sure Cherry was okay.


    He helped her sitfortably on the bed.


    "Baby, I swear. I don''t teach Joe to bully you nor bully you with Joe," Jackson exined,"I''m so sorry I


    hurt you." Jackson crouched before Cherry and pleaded before her.


    Cherry sighed,"Darling." Jackson looked up and Cherry pulled him to her side.


    "Yes, Cherry?" Jackson replied. He wanted to make it up to Cherry and was ready to do what he


    needed to do.


    "We have to pay attention to Joe''s schooling now more than ever. When the baby is born, I won''t have


    as much time to teach Joe. We need to work together. He''s still starting in school and he still has much


    to learn. Do you understand?" Cherry reminded Jackson. Cherry loved her son so much and she could


    not lead him astray, no matter what.


    Jackson nodded. He agreed with Cherry because he felt the same way. "Of course. Honey, we all know


    what kind of boy our son is. He may sometimes be naughty but he is a very smart and wise kid and I


    will not let his education suffer. I will take care of it. I don''t want you to worry."


    Jackson stood up and took his seat beside Cherry. Then he took Cherry in his arms and kissed the top


    of her head.


    Snuggled tightly in Jackson''s arms, Cherry whispered to Jackson,"Darling, I''m so excited for our little


    baby to arrive. There are just two months left."


    "I''m so excited, too, baby," Jackson agreed.


    Cherry looked up at Jackson,"It''s been a while since I spoke to Selina. They should be here soon."


    "Really? Then we can have lunch with them here. I''m so happy that we can get together and have fun


    today," Jackson said.


    Cherry nodded. "Lily is already preparing food for them. And Derek and Amy picked them up at the


    airport so they''ll be joining us for lunch, too."


    "Really? Derek didn''t tell me they were going to pick them up at the airport," Jackson replied. Derek


    usually told him everything but he didn''t know about this. He should ask Derek about itter.


    "Maybe they were just worried about me. It''s going to be so much fun when Selina gets here. She


    sounded so happy on the phone. It must have been a really great honeymoon," Cherry informed


    Jackson.


    "Yes, that''s good to know," Jackson responded. "So I guess it''s time for Derek and Amy to get married


    now? Derek''s vi has been fixed for months and just waiting for them to move in."


    "We''ll ask themter, darling," Cherry replied.

 Chapter 587 Cute Son

    Chapter 587 Cute Son


    Cherry and Jackson went downstairs to check on lunch. They were surprised to see so much food


    when they got to the kitchen.


    "Oh my, we''re going to have such a hearty lunch!" Cherry pped, pleased with Lily''s preparations.


    "Thank you for preparing all this," Jackson thanked Lily.


    "Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry, you are very kind. I am just doing my job. Today is very important for all of


    you with the arrival of Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Selina. I''m just happy to see you all happy together!" Lily


    shared with Cherry and Jackson.


    Jackson smiled while asking. "Cherry, shall we wait for them out front?" Cherry nodded.


    Cherry took Jackson''s outstretched hand and let herself be pulled out of the kitchen, towards the front


    door. They waited by the gate for Wilson, Selina, Amy, and Derek.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe added thest dot on his homework and reced it with his school things. He rushed out of his


    room and to his parent''s room. He opened it and shouted,"I''m done!" But the room was empty. Joe


    rushed down the stairs and to the dining room. "Mommy! Daddy! I''m done with homework!" But the


    living room was also empty.


    "Mommy, Daddy, are Uncle Wilson and Auntie Selina here?" Joe shouted as he entered the living room


    but no one was there. Joe stood in ce with a pout on his lips. "Where is everybody?" he muttered


    out loud.


    He went out into the hall and saw the front door was open. Joe, curious, padded to the front and


    peeked out.


    He finally saw Jackson and Cherry wait by the gate and dashed towards them.


    "Mommy! Daddy! Why are you out here? I''ve been looking everywhere for you!" Joe demanded.


    Joe rushed to Cherry''s arms, who hugged him to her side. "We''re waiting for your uncle and auntie."


    Joe looked up at Cherry. "I finished my homework, Mommy," Joe proudly announced.


    Cherry patted Joe''s head. "That''s good. You can y for the rest of the day. Cherry smiled at her son


    and marveled at how adorable he was, as long as he was not being naughty.


    "Thank you, Mommy, but I''ll wait here for my uncle and auntie," Joe told Cherry. "Maybe auntie became


    prettier," Joe told his parents.


    "Do you like beautiful women, Joe?" Cherry asked with a giggle.


    "Of course, Mommy. They''re nice to look at. And that''s why Daddy loves you," Joe answered. He


    looked away to end the conversation, leaving his mother dumbfounded.


    Cherry turned to a chuckling Jackson. Cherry shook her head and wondered how she could manage


    with such mischievous men in her life.


    "And why are youughing, Mr. Jackson?" Cherry asked with her hand on her waist. She pretended to


    be angry with a raised eyebrow.


    "Nothing," Jackson answered, moving his arm to avoid Cherry''s swatting hand. "Our son is right,


    though. You''re a beauty, indeed." Jackson stroked Cherry''s tousled hair.


    "So you married me just for my looks?" Cherry questioned. The thought of Jackson marrying her for her


    looks never crossed Cherry''s mind until now. ''Are men really dictated by appearances?'' she wondered.


    "That was one of the reasons," Jackson answered. He remembered their blind date, their first date,


    how he was so captivated by her natural beauty and inborn pride. And then he realized she was the


    woman who spent the night at his hotel room and left before he woke up. He knew, during that date, he


    was going to marry her and be with her forever.


    "Oh, Jackson, really?" Cherry stammered, her face flushing with anger. It was quitete to me him


    with their eldest son in kindergarten and another child on the way. Cherry breathed out to calm herself


    down. She didn''t see the point of telling him off anymore.


    "Mommy, shouldn''t I marry a beautiful woman?" Joe asked while looking up at Cherry, his forehead


    scrunched in reflection.


    "What are you talking about? You''re too young for this kind of talk. There will be plenty of time for this


    when you''re older," Cherry reprimanded Joe. She modted her voice and continued to speak with a


    softer tone. "But I do hope you get married to the woman you love."


    "I know. But it seems if I marry the girl I love, it won''t be expensive," Joe analyzed. "What do you think,


    Daddy?" Joe turned to Jackson, who tried to control hisughter.


    "I guess," Jackson nodded. "I didn''t spend a lot when your mom and I got married. I didn''t have to pay


    a bride price to her family. But the wedding ceremony was expensive though," Jackson warned Joe. "I


    invited the greatest chefs to cook the food, which all the guests loved!"


    "Jackson, can''t you stop telling this to our son?" Cherry demanded. Cherry didn''t like her son being fed


    with negative things, especially from Jackson. He even mentioned their opulent wedding! She should


    have asked for the price and saved the money instead.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll stop now," Jackson said, as he held his tongue and smiled at Cherry.


    "Daddy, Mommy, when I get married, I want a grand wedding! I want the more spectacr ceremony,"


    Joe announced. ''As part of the Chu family, my wedding must be the best!'' Joe thought to himself.


    "Of course, my son. I will only throw the best wedding ceremony for the Chus. Nothing is too grand for


    you," Jackson reassured Joe. Jackson wanted only the best for his son.


    "Alright," Joe nodded in response and approval. He was satisfied with Jackson''s reply. "My future wife


    and I would like to offer our gratitude in advance, Daddy and Mommy."


    "You''re only 6 and you''re already thinking about marriage," Cherry reprimanded her son. Cherry was


    astounded at the thoughts that ran through her son''s head.


    Cherry wagged her finger at Joe. "Remember, you are forbidden to date girls until you''re in college. Do


    you hear me?" Cherry reminded Joe.


    "Yes, Mommy, that''s what I want, too," Joe replied. But his face crumpled into thought. "But Mommy, do


    you think it''s possible for your handsome son to really wait to date until college?


    Cherry was taken aback at Joe''s words.


    Joe noticed the surprise in Cherry''s face and exined,"The girls in my ss kept sending me


    breakfast, cards, trinkets and other things. They drived me crazy, Mommy, when I just wanted to focus


    on studying."


    "What are you talking about, Joe?" Cherry asked. Cherry realized she knew little about her son and


    what he went through at school.


    "It''s okay, Mommy. Don''t worry. I turned them all down. I''m still single," Joe reassured Cherry.


    Cherry was speechless. She didn''t know what to say.


    She turned to Jackson for answers. "Jackson, did you have the same problems when you were Joe''s


    age?"


    Jackson shrugged his shoulders. "I guess. But it happened more during primary school than


    kindergarten. I got a lot of cards and gifts from the girls in my ss. And from other sses, too."


    Before Cherry could say anything, Joe asked her a question.


    "Mommy, what age were you when you had your first suitor? Did you go out with him?" Joe asked with


    curious eyes.


    Jackson''s interest was piqued. He didn''t know a lot about Cherry''s past and he also wanted to know


    the answer to Joe''s question.


    "Well..." Cherry started. She looked at the two pairs of eager eyes.


    Joe grew impatient. "Tell me, Mommy," he urged.


    Jackson kept his ears open for Cherry''s answer.


    "It''s a secret," Cherry returned with a yful smile. "Sorry, boys, it''s a secret," Cherry teased Joe and


    Jackson.

 Chapter 588 All Together (Part One)

    Chapter 588 All Together (Part One)


    Joe saw the car approaching them slowly.


    "Dad, Mom, I see uncle!" he eximed.


    Jackson and Cherry nced at their son and then up at the car, seeing Derek in the driver''s seat.


    The car stopped by the small family and Selina got out. She hurried to Cherry, a delightful smile


    adorning her face.


    "Cherry, I''ve missed you so much," Selina said, as she embraced Cherry tightly.


    "You''ve finallye back! My unborn baby missed you," Cherry replied, reciprocating Selina''s smile


    with a warm one of her own as she affectionately stroked Selina''s arm.


    Ending their embrace, Selina leaned down and put her ear to Cherry''s pregnant belly. "Sweetheart, I''m


    back. Did you miss me?" she whispered tenderly.


    The othersughed softly and smiled at Selina.


    Cherry fixed her eyes on her brother. "Wilson, you must have had a wonderful honeymoon, right?" she


    asked. She had noticed the bright smiles shared by the newlyweds, assuring her that they must have


    had a great time.


    "Yes, we did," Wilson answered smiling. "How have you been recently? Your due date is approaching,


    isn''t it?"


    "Yeah," Cherry answered.


    Derek cut in,"Cherry has been well looked after. Nothing to worry about."


    "Uncle, Uncle! I have taken care of mommy as well!" Joe broke in eagerly as he walked up to Wilson.


    "I see. Joe is a good boy," Wilson responded with a jolly smile, picking Joe up.


    "Well, let''s get inside. Lily has prepared the food. We can eat soon," said Jackson.


    "No time like the present, let''s get inside," Wilson suggested.


    Selina and Amy each held one of Cherry''s hands and the threedies walked inside together.


    Cherry and Selina chatted eagerly, with the asional addition from Amy. They seemed to have


    forgotten about the men.


    Derek watched them talking in the hall. "Look at those three, they''repletely ignoring us."


    Wilson simply smiled.


    "Perhaps Cherry has been bored at home these days and missed Selina dearly. She''s probably


    begging Selina to tell her some interesting stories," Jackson responded, his eyes fixed on the woman


    he loved.


    "Look at Cherry, she is so happy now," Wilson observed, d to see his sister''s bright smile.


    "Cherry, you need to hear! We met so many weird people on our honeymoon!" Selina whispered to


    Cherry and Amy.


    "Tell me then, I want to hear!" Cherry urged.


    "Well, we had just finished enjoying the nearby hot spring, so we were on our way back to the hotel.


    Another couple followed us into the lift. The woman was begging her husband not to be mad at her and


    he was angrily shouting at her. He was demanding to know the father of her unborn baby and his wife


    just sank into silence," Selina told.


    "What happened then?" Amy asked eagerly. Her curiosity was apparent.


    "She stayed silent for so long that I couldn''t help but interject. I told him that of course he was the father


    of his wife''s unborn baby," Selina continued. Her face turned serious. "Do you know what that man said


    to me?"


    "What did he say?" Cherry asked anxiously. Amy and Cherry hung on Selina''s every word.


    "That man said to me, ''I''ve been on a business trip for six months, but it has been two months since


    she got pregnant. How could that baby be mine?''" Selina put on an impression of the irate man.


    Amy and Cherry burst intoughter atst.


    "Unbelievable!" Amy eximed with a hearty smile.


    "If I were that man, I would divorce that woman," Cherry said in a resolute tone.


    "I guess that the woman will lead a tough life since then," Selina remarked.


    Cherry took Selina''s hand, unwilling to let Selina walk away. "What else? Tell me more. It''s been so dull


    at home these days!" Cherry begged. She longed for more news from Selina.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Selina smiled sweetly. "Hmm, oh! One day, after having breakfast with Wilson..." Selina kept telling the


    rapt women the stories from their honeymoon.


    Around noon, they all sat together eating lunch. Everyone wore their own versions of pleasant smiles,


    especially Cherry. Selina''s arrival had been just the thing to pull Cherry out of her dull slump.


    "Wait a moment," Selina spoke loudly. "I have something to say."


    "Go ahead, Selina. You are our honored guest," Cherry replied. There was a collective group of soft


    taps across the table as everyoney down their chopsticks to listen.


    Selina locked eyes with Wilson and said earnestly,"Our honeymoon is over. We enjoyed our


    honeymoon very much. From today on, we will lead a happy and simple life." She looked around at the


    others at the table and then added,"I''d like to offer our gratitude to all of you for yourpany and


    care."


    As Selina finished her speech, Joe pped cheerfully.


    "Joe, be serious," Selina turned to Joe bashfully.


    A moment went by before Cherry decided to speak up. "I have something to say too."


    The hall fell back into silence and the others fixed their eyes on Cherry, like a queen among them.


    "We have embraced and supported the first couple. How about the next couple?" Cherry asked,


    looking at Derek and Amy.


    Derek smiled affectionately at Amy.


    Amy lowered her head in embarrassment, pulling on Cherry''s clothes. She whispered shyly,"Cherry,


    why would you say this without warning in front of so many people?"


    "We are all family here, Amy. No outsiders here. Your wedding ceremony with my brother will be held


    sooner orter," Selina replied to Amy, smiling earnestly. ''It wasn''t hard to hear Amy''s whisper to


    Cherry. Perhaps the others have heard too, '' she thought to herself.


    Derek knew that Amy was a little shy, so he decided to handle this situation.


    "Next week," Derek said dly, holding Amy''s hand supportively.


    "So soon?" Cherry eximed in shock.


    "Why have you set your wedding in such a hurry?" Jackson asked in surprise. ''Has Derek gotten


    everything ready? There is so much to take care of. How could he manage to get everything sorted so


    quickly?'' Questions flew quickly through his mind.


    "Two reasons," Derek replied. "First, Cherry''s baby will be due soon. We''d like to have our wedding


    before Cherry''s baby is born."


    "And the second reason?" Selina asked. She was surprised to find that Derek had some secrets.


    "The second reason is, well," Derek hesitated, fixing his eyes on Amy,"we will have our own baby."


    Covering her mouth in disbelief, Selina eximed,"Wow, what a surprise!"


    Cherry was amazed as well. ''I never heard this from Amy. If Derek hadn''t mentioned this, I would never


    know it, '' she mused.


    "I didn''t expect you would have this good news so soon," Jackson responded. He smiled.


    "Uncle Derek, does that mean you''re having a baby too?" Joe asked. He looked sweetly at Derek,


    hoping he had understood what they meant.


    "Yeah," Derek replied.


    "That''s good. So many little cousins and sisters and brothers! I will take good care of them!" Joe cried


    out delightedly. He looked at Wilson and Selina. "Uncle, Aunt, your turn next!"


    "I, I..." Selina stammered for she didn''t know how to respond. ''This little boy could think of these words.


    I don''t know how to make a response, '' she thought.


    They all continued their meal together,ughing and talking pleasantly.


    Soon after lunch, Wilson and Selina left Jackson''s vi. Upon reaching home, they saw Jacob and Elsa


    standing outside the gate.


    "Dad, Mom, we''re back!" Selina eximed, greeting them with a smile.


    "Dad," Wilson greeted Jacob. He wore a warm smile and turned to Elsa,"Mom."

 Chapter 589 All Together (Part Two)

    Chapter 589 All Together (Part Two)


    "My child, how was your honeymoon?" Elsa asked tenderly, holding Selina''s hand.


    "It was wonderful," Selina replied.


    "Come inside, have a good rest," Jacob suggested. ''They must be tired, in need of rest, '' he thought.


    They all walked inside and sat down in the hall together. Elsa grasped Selina''s hand. She adored her


    daughter-inw very much.


    "Selina, has Wilson been taking good care of you these days?" Elsa asked.


    "Mom, are you trying to say I''m a reckless husband?" Wilson asked teasingly.


    "I was just afraid that you might have overlooked something and displeased Selina," Elsa responded


    with a smile.


    "Not possible, Wilson treated me very well. He is a very considerate man," Selina defended Wilson


    affectionately. ''I did really enjoy myselfst month. Wilson treated me nicely and I felt so happy, '' she


    thought.


    "Well, that''s good to hear. If Wilson displeases you, just let me know and I will teach him a lesson,


    okay?" Jacob interjected.


    "So both my parents take my wife''s side. None of you sides with me, Mom and Dad," Wilson


    "They are my parents now too. Of course they would be on my side," Selina replied teasinly, leaning


    her head on Elsa''s shoulder contentedly.


    "Now that you know your father and I will side with Selina, you must be nice to her, Wilson, or she


    might get angry with you and tell us," Elsa replied with augh. She looked at Jacob. "Jacob, do you


    know what you''ll do if Selina gets angry and tells us?"


    "Of course I will give my son a lecture," Jacob replied resolutely.


    The harmonious and merry rtionships between his parents and his wife satisfied him well. ''It seems


    that the cliched conflicts between daughter-inw and mother-inw will not happen in my house, '' he


    thought happily.


    "Very well, I will listen to you and serve my queen well," Wilson conceded submissively.


    "Attaboy!" Selina praised him, a smug smile on her face. ''I have already shown my happiness and


    dominance at Cherry''s house, and now I''ve done it again here at home. I can even imagine my face


    overfull with happiness, and it might even be as infuriating as Joe''s, '' she snickered inside.


    "Wilson, I hear you had lunch at Cherry''s house. How has she beentely? She visited us a number of


    days ago. I haven''t seen her since then," Elsa asked with concern.


    "No need to worry about Cherry, Mom. Jackson looks after her very well and she is in good condition


    now," Wilson reassured her with a smile. He didn''t see any reason to worry about Cherry: she had


    Jackson''spany and she would lead a much happier life than most in the world.


    "That''s right, Mom, Jackson treats Cherry very well. Although, she didin that Jackson didn''t let


    her do anything for fear that she might get hurt. But Joe has been behaving very well and he hasn''t


    displeased Jackson and Cherry," Selina agreed.


    Hearing this about Cherry, Jacob and Elsa were very relieved.


    "Oh good. I feared that Cherry would be in poor health. When she carried Joe, she was acting tough


    and working. She suffered a lot during that pregnancy. Now that she is pregnant again, I only hope she


    is in good health now. Otherwise, I fear..." Elsa trailed off as painful memories resurfaced.


    Jacob sat beside Elsa tofort her low spirits. "Don''t worry, she has Jackson by her side this time,"


    he told her, stroking her arm.


    "Mm-hmm," Elsa nodded, her spirits lifting.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson kept quiet, a glum look over his features.


    Noticing Wilson''s expression, Selina grew suspicious. ''What is he thinking? Is he hiding something


    from me?'' she wondered.


    "Well, Wilson and Selina, you had best get some rest upstairs. You must be feeling tired after such a


    long flight. Take it easy over the next few days. You can go back to workter," Jacob suggested with


    fatherly concern painting his voice.


    "Of course," Wilson agreed. "We''ll be heading upstairs then."


    "Have a good rest," Elsa said gently.


    Upon entering their bedroom, Wilson closed the door gently behind them. However, instead of resting


    on the bed, he stood at the window, gazing sadly through it.


    Selina changed in the bathroom and came back to see Wilson standing before the window. ''He seems


    lost in his thoughts. What happened?'' she asked herself.


    "Wilson?" she asked gently as she approached him.


    "Hmm?" he answered, turning to see her.


    "You look blue. Is there something troubling you?" Selina asked.


    Wilson took her hand, held her close to him and looked out the window.


    "When Mom spoke of Cherry just now, I was reminded of what happened five years ago when we lived


    abroad," Wilson replied. ''I shouldn''t hide anything from this woman. She is my wife and the one whom I


    will live with for the rest of my life. I shouldn''t keep secrets from her, '' he said to himself.


    Selina frowned. "Do you mean when Cherry carried Joe?" she asked earnestly. ''That''s the only time


    that makes sense, '' she thought.


    "Yes," Wilson confirmed. "Cherry was staying with us at the time and Jackson wasn''t with her. Dad and


    I had to leave regrly to work at thepany and mom sometimes had to go out too. So Cherry


    didn''t receive as good care as she should have. She suffered a lot during that time..." Wilson trailed off,


    sadness overwhelming him.


    Selina listened to Wilson silently.


    "Do you know why Cherry loves Joe so much?" Wilson asked suddenly.


    "Joe is her son. Of course she loves him," Selina answered.


    "Joe is a... gift to her. He is her everything," Wilson exined, shaking his head.


    Selina stared at the profile of his face. ''I want to remember his face, '' she told herself.


    "In the emergency room, Cherry had a very painful time trying to give birth to Joe. She suffered greatly


    before Joe was finally born. Afterbor, she was so weak that she fell into aa. She didn''t wake up


    until a couple dayster," Wilson borated. "That''s why my mother worries so much about Cherry''s


    health."


    The reasons behind the worry on Jacob and Elsa''s faces finally revealed. Selina nodded. ''Cherry could


    be in a very weak condition. That''s why they are so worried about her, '' she realised.


    "Jackson should take some responsibility for that. He should have kept Cherrypany back then,"


    Selina replied, wrapping her hands around Wilson''s waist.


    Wilson nodded. "We can''t change the past, and now Jackson treats Cherry very well," he added. ''I


    know Jackson''s love for Cherry. Even though he didn''t take care of her back then, I don''t me him.


    He''s making amends for his past mistakes now, '' he thought.


    "And of course, Joe is a smart and obedient little boy. He must make Cherry very happy," Selina


    continued. Joe was a blessing for Cherry in Selina''s eyes.


    "As her childhood family, I will be content as long as she lives happily. And in this way, dad and mom


    will be happy too," Wilson dered.


    Selina nodded, smiling. "Don''t forget, dear, they are my family too. Jackson is like an elder brother to


    me," she added resolutely.


    Looking down at his wife, he grunted an affirmative.


    They locked eyes affectionately.

 Chapter 590 The Wedding Ceremony Began (Part One)

    Chapter 590 The Wedding Ceremony Began (Part One)


    In the evening, Dereky on the bed, holding Amy close to him in a tight grip, like he would never let


    her go.


    "Derek," Amy said all of a sudden.


    "Yes, what happened?" replied Derek tenderly.


    "I think we should start sending out our wedding invites to family and friends, tomorrow onwards. What


    do you think?" she said.


    Reassuringly, Derek said,"Alright. But don''t stress out too much about the wedding. I''ve made all the


    necessary arrangements for our wedding party."


    "Superb! Well done!" said Amy. But then she suddenly got a little serious and looked straight into


    Derek''s eyes. She said,"Derek, after we get married, will you treat me as well as Jackson treats


    Cherry?"


    "Of course! I love you with all my heart and soul and I will do everything I can to keep you happy, as


    long as we both shall live," Derek promised.


    Amy smiled sweetly and blushed a little. "Well that is very nice to hear!" she said.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay then, now that you are happy, shall we..." Derek''s voice trailed off but his hands started to move


    up Amy''s arms.


    "Derek! Stop!" cried Amy.


    "Oh alright! Then I''ll just cuddle you and sleep with you in my arms. Is that fine?" said Derek.


    "Yes. But turn the lights off first, please," said Amy.


    Golden rays of warm sunshine entered through the windows, gently caressing Amy''s face. She opened


    her eyes blearily and stretched her arms, looking forward to a great day ahead. Suddenly, her eyes fell


    on Derek. His perfectly angr, well chiseled face looked so perfect in the glorious sun rays that she


    just kept staring at him.


    Finally, she couldn''t help herself. She reached out to touch her handsome fianc¨¦ with her soft hands.


    She could feel a day old stubble on his chin.


    "Feeling naughty again, are we?" Derek mumbled, half asleep. He pulled her closer to himself under


    the bed covers and held on to her tight.


    "What are you doing? Get your hands off me!" said Amy yfully.


    "I feel cold when I don''t have you close to me to keep me warm," replied Derek. Every word he said


    was genuine. Because it was only when Amy was with him, that he felt warm andfortable inside.


    Without her, his heart would turn stonecold.


    "Oh, so that is what I am to you now? Just a ''warmer''! I''m not here to warm you. Turn the air-


    conditioner on if you feel cold and let me go," she said, pretending to sound annoyed. But even Derek


    knew that inside her heart, Amy was bursting with the happiness of love.


    But then, Derek got a little serious and ignoring her whining, he called out her name again in his


    trademark husky voice,"Amy..." It sent shivers down her whole body and Derek could feel the


    goosebumps as he held her close.


    "Yes?" She said and lowered her head in silence.


    "When we do have a baby, what do you think we''ll have, a boy or a girl?" Derek asked, staring into


    nothingness and dreaming of their happy future.


    Amy thought for a while, pondering and staring at the ceiling while she did so, lying next to the love of


    her life. "Well, can I be honest with you?" she said and looked at him. "I want a boy, just as cute as a


    button - like Joe. Sometimes I get very jealous of Cherry; she is such a lucky woman!"


    "Well, I know how to solve that problem!" He gave a knowing smile and continued,"Let''s have a boy!"


    "Hah! As if you could determine what gender of baby you can have. Let nature take its course,"


    reminded Amy sternly.


    "Well, yeah," said Derek helplessly and then put his arm around Amy. "We could even have a beautiful


    baby girl. She can grow up to be just as elegant and wonderful as you are and you could make a fine


    pianist out of her too."


    Amy was now lost deep in thought and dreams. She could only mumble,"Yes, that would be great."


    The night was dark and the bar was noisy. Loud beats resounded across the room and people looked


    happy. Some were dancing wildly on the dance floor, carefree and footloose, as if there was no


    tomorrow. Others were holding their drinks in farther corners of the room, observing their surroundings


    and relishing their choice of alcohol. The atmosphere was crazy and it seemed as if people hade


    out, simply to vent their frustration and revel in the fact that they were young, free and happy.


    In the back of the bar was the lush VIP room. Mond was seated on the sofa, while two scantily dressed


    pretty girls hovered around him. One of them was handing him a ss of wine while the other one was


    dressed in a tight ck mini skirt and snuggled up close to him.


    Mond took the wine from the girl who was holding the ss and drank it all in a single gulp. As if by


    habit, she simply put the empty ss on the counter and obediently took her ce on the other side.


    She too happily snuggled into his chest.


    A smart man, dressed in a neat ck uniform walked in. He strode over to Mond and whispered in his


    ear,"Good evening Mr. Mond. Mr. Aven Luo is here to see you."


    "Send him in," Mond replied with authority.


    "Yes sir," said the man in the uniform. He straightened up and walked out.


    Mond moved too, signalling both the girls to let go off him. They both took their hands off Mond and


    looked at him, anticipating orders. "Go out now!" he said simply.


    "Right sir, Mr. Mond," said one of the girls and obediently they stood up and turned to leave without


    another word or nce at him.


    Aven Luo was about to enter the room when he saw the two pretty girls exiting it. He stepped in and


    looked around, but Mond was seated all alone inside.


    Aven walked in and gently closed the door behind him.


    "Good evening, Mr. Mond," Aven greeted him respectfully and gave a slight nod.


    Mond paid no heed and responded in a straightforward manner,"Let''s get down to business right away.


    I want you to resign from the Finance Department of JS Group immediately. Hand over your duties to


    someone else and put in your papers."

 Chapter 591 The Wedding Ceremony Began (Part Two)

    Chapter 591 The Wedding Ceremony Began (Part Two)


    "Wha...What?" It was as if the earth shook beneath his feet. Aven could not understand what Mond


    meant by that. "Wait! Aren''t you going to take actions against JS Group then? Aren''t you going to let


    ZM Group take the lead of the business in the city?"


    "Tell me something, from of all the experience you have gathered in your field of work. As long as JS


    Group is in the city, do you think ZM Group stands a chance to supersede it?" Mond''s eyes bore into


    Aven''s as he spoke to him, not wanting to answer his questions directly.


    "I know there isn''t a chance of that happening. But I don''t understand. All this effort for nothing? You


    asked me to lurk around in JS Group because you wanted your revenge on Jackson, the owner of JS. I


    have spent so much time and effort in handling the Finance Department and I am waiting for you to


    give me instructions on what our next move is. Now you want me to drop it all and resign? Why?" It


    was a well-known fact that ZM Group and JS Group were sworn enemies and out to get each other.


    While thepanies were still growing, it was also rumoured that Mond was after Jackson. Aven could


    not understand what had happened suddenly and why Mond wanted to give up now.


    "Well, I''ve changed my mind now. I don''t want to be Jackson''s enemy. Alright? Is this answer good


    enough for you?" Mond''s reply was cold and he sounded a little annoyed too. He saw no reason to be


    answerable to a stranger, even though the man had worked for him. Mond reasoned in his head that


    Aven had been getting paid for the work he was doing and did not deserve his kindness or camaraderie


    in any way.


    Aven was now upset and scared because he had annoyed Mond. He had worked very hard to slowly


    gain the trust of every person at JS Group and take the entire Financial Department under his control.


    At this moment, under Mond''s orders, Aven could literally destroy the whole financial functioning of JS


    and could put Jackson in grave trouble. But he could only muster the courage to say,"Sorr...Sorry...


    Mr. Mond. I am confused because you changed your mind so suddenly." Aven quickly disguised his


    shock for confusion so Mond would not get offended. Ever since he came here, he was under the


    impression that Mond had called for him to give him instructions to finally take Jackson down. He did


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    not expect this. All of his work was now done in vain.


    "You want to know why?" Mond suddenly stood up and walked closer to Aven to size him up. He


    looked directly into his eyes and spoke in a serious, threatening voice,"It is because both Jackson and


    Derek are my brothers. Neither JS Group nor JC Group can ever be affected. Am I making myself


    clear?"


    Aven was stunned at the behaviour. Out of reflex, he even took a few steps back, deterred by Mond''s


    seriousness. He said in disbelief,"Mr. Mond, are you sure you want to give it all up? I thought you were


    waiting for the right timing. I was waiting for your orders. Right now, we have the best opportunity to


    carry out our ns and ensure that we destroy everything we were out for. We won''t get another


    chance as good as this one. Do you really want to suspend the n now?"


    "Haven''t I made myself absolutely clear? Look Aven, I will give you three days to finish off all pending


    tasks. Hand over all your duties to someone within the group, resign from your post and leave the city


    with your family. If I see you creating any troubles, I won''t be kind to any one of you, not even your


    family." Mond hissed at Aven and strode off coldly, leaving the VIP room.


    After Mond left, Aven let everything that had just happened, sink in. He leaned against the wall of the


    room, weakly. He could not believe all this, not only were his efforts in vain, he wasn''t even going to get


    the money like he was promised for doing what he did. But he wasn''t courageous nor powerful enough


    to challenge Mond. The only option left before him was to leave the city with his family, like Mond had


    asked him to do.


    One weekter.


    Joe woke up really early and got dressed. He excitedly rushed to his parents'' bedroom and stood


    outside the door.


    He knocked on the door, as he called,"Daddy, Mommy, time to get up!"


    "Joe,e on in," yelled Cherry sleepily. She woke up and rubbed her eyes. Still not fully awake, she


    nudged Jackson,"Wake up sweetheart. Joe is already awake and ready; we need to hurry up."


    Joe threw the door open and ran in. He found his parents still in bed; his mother was awake but his


    father was sleeping soundly. With an excited look on his face he climbed upon the bed and said,"Mom,


    Dad, hurry up! Get dressed. Today is such an important day, we can''t bete."


    "Okay, okay. Why are you up so early today?" Cherry asked her excited son.


    "I want to go to the hotel and reach there early. I want to be there when Uncle Derek and Uncle Wilson


    go and pick up Aunt Amy," said the little boy. He continued,"That way, I''ll be able to stop them and ask


    for the auspicious money they will give me before the ceremony. And I will also see how beautiful Aunt


    Amy looks when she is dressed up as a bride!" Joe was so enthusiastic; he could barely finish his


    words. He had the n all figured out for the day and had woken to the sound of the rm. He couldn''t


    afford to waste a single minute.


    "Fine, Bill will drive you to the wedding. We''lleter," said Jackson sleepily, tucking himself deeper


    into the bed covers. He rolled over, annoyed and thought to himself, ''So this little boy is all ready and


    dressed up so early for the lucky money he is going to get.''


    "Okay. That was my n. So I will leave right now. I knew that Mommy would not go without you. Take


    good care of her and I''ll wait for you at the hotel. Don''t bete Daddy!" With these words, Joe closed


    the door and ran away cheerfully.


    Cherry was worried about little Joe and screamed,"Listen Joe, take good care of yourself and call us if


    there is any trouble..." Her voice trailed away as she realized that her little boy had already ran down


    the stairs and could not hear her.


    Cherry sat on the bed, helpless and worried. Finally she looked at Jackson and said,"Come on darling.


    Wake up! Let''s go too."

 Chapter 592 The Wedding Ceremony Began (Part Three)

    Chapter 592 The Wedding Ceremony Began (Part Three)


    "Okay..." Jackson sat up unwillingly, rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    The couple got out of bed, washed up, all dressed and were ready for the wedding of their dear friends.


    They walked down the stairs.


    "Good Morning, Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry," Lily greeted them in the living room in a respectful way.


    "Lily, why are you up so early, too? We won''t have breakfast at home today. You could have slept a little


    longer," said Cherry. She had already told Lilyst night that she should not wake up early to prepare


    breakfast for them.


    "It''s okay. I''m used to getting up at this time," replied Lily.


    "Well alright," Cherry nodded and then continued,"We''ll go to the hotel right now, and you can join us


    around noon, after finishing all the chores then."


    "Yes madam!" replied Lily.


    Jackson and Cherry then walked out of the house together.


    Jackson started the car and drove Cherry and himself to the hotel. While they were on their way,


    Cherry''s cell phone rang. She quickly took it out of the handbag and saw Selina''s name on the screen.


    "Who''s that? Is it Joe?" Jackson asked.


    "No, it''s Selina," said Cherry, as she pushed the answer button.


    "Hello, Selina," said Cherry.


    "Cherry, are you and Jackson on your way to the hotel?" Selina asked. The happiness in her voice was


    evident.


    "Yes, we''ve just left home a few minutes ago," replied Cherry.


    "So did I. I guess we''ll both reach the hotel around the same time. Wilson left a little earlier. He, Derek


    and Mond will go to Amy''s ce to pick her up. I believe they might want to have a little party at Amy''s


    house before they arrive for the wedding."


    "Well, yeah, that''s what weddings are like!" Cherry said, excited. "You know, Joe woke up early and has


    already reached the hotel. He is waiting for Amy and Derek there so that they can give him the lucky


    money."


    "Haha, Joe is always so cute. He is so adorable; I love him! He has been looking forward to this party


    for some time. Just let him do whatever he likes," Selina said. She giggled when she remembered


    Joe''s naughty look at her own wedding party.


    "Uh huh, that''s why I asked Bill to drive him to the hotel so he could be there before time," Cherry


    chimed in helplessly.


    "Well, let''s meet in the hotel soon. I''ll wait for you guys at the door and then we can go in together,"


    Selina suggested.


    "Okay!" said Cherry and hung up.


    While driving, Jackson asked,"What did Selina say? You look so happy."


    "Nothing special. She just called to check if we''ve left. We''ll meet her at the entrance of the hotel,"


    replied Cherry. She then suddenly thought of something and said to Jackson,"By the way, I know


    Derek''s your best friend and you have to help him look after the guests, but don''t let Joe out of your


    sight okay? We have to keep an eye on him. If he causes any trouble, I will make sure you''re punished


    too! I won''t let you go!"


    "Have you ever let me go?" Jackson said yfully, teasing Cherry. He loved her so much; he never


    wanted her to let him go. Not until the end of their lives at least.


    Cherry was a little annoyed at Jackson''s yfulness. She reprimanded him,"I''m serious. Don''t joke


    around. Selina and I will be with Amy in her dressing room. She will get bored otherwise, so we have to


    be there to entertain her. Joe is your responsibility now; you must look after him! Understood?"


    "Alright, alright. Honey, don''t worry. I will take good care of him. I promise!" Jackson quickly consoled


    Cherry, pretending to be serious.


    "You''d better keep your word!" Cherry said to him.


    When Jackson and Cherry arrived at the hotel, Selina was waiting for them at the door.


    The moment their car stopped, Selina walked up to them.


    "How are you Cherry?" cooed Selina as she helped her get out of the car. "How is your health?"


    "I''m well Selina. Thanks for asking," said Cherry and grinned.


    Jackson got out of the car, gave the car key to the security guard and asked him to park the car for him.


    "Jackson, why are you both sote! I have been here for you since so long." Selinained.


    "Don''t you know that Cherry is pregnant? If I drive too fast, she could get dizzy or nauseous!" Jackson


    replied to Selina''s stupid question.


    Selina pondered over what he said for a while and realised that Jackson was right. She then said,"I''m


    sorry. I didn''t think that much." She then turned to Cherry and continued,"Cherry, when did Jackson


    be such a considerate man?"


    "Don''t tter him or else I will never hear the end of it. What about my brother? Are you happy with


    him? How is your married life going?" Cherry asked, eager to know if her brother was keeping Selina


    happy.


    "It is going very well. Elsa feeds me so much everyday and she cooks these wonderful dishes. Look


    how much weight I have put on! My arms and legs have be very thick," said Selina and pointed


    towards her arms and legs.


    Cherry looked on amusingly and said,"Well it is a good thing I supposed. Putting on weight after


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    marriage means that your husband and inws are treating you well."


    "Well, sure. That is one way of looking at it," Selina said. She hadn''t thought of it like this before.


    "Okay, you two go inside to see Amy and I''m going to go find Derek and ask him if he needs any help,"


    said Jackson. He had gotten bored of all the women talk and always found it difficult to participate in


    such conversations.


    "Yes alright. Don''t worry about Cherry; I''ll look after her properly."


    "Well, thank you, Selina," said Jackson, as he patted her on the shoulder and then left.


    "Jackson, do remember to repay me for my kindness. Be nice to me!" Selina shouted towards


    Jackson''s back. She only saw Jackson''s gesture but couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    As Cherry and Selina were walking towards the hotel, Cherry asked curiously,"What do you expect him


    to do to repay your kindness?"


    "I want Jackson to help my baby in the future. If it is a boy, Jackson can help him with his career. And if


    it is a girl, then help me find a good husband for her when she grows up," Selina answered.

 Chapter 593 The Wedding Ceremony Began (Part Four)

    Chapter 593 The Wedding Ceremony Began (Part Four)


    "Oh, that!" said Cherry and smiled as she continued,"That goes without saying. How is it repayment?


    We''ll love your children just like our own and do whatever it takes to settle them. After all, your kids will


    be my nephews or nieces; we will ensure the best for them always!"


    "Cherry, you are the sweetest person in the world!" Selina eximed delightfully. She then took


    Cherry''s arm and entwined it with her own. For Selina, Cherry had always been somewhat of a soul


    sister, but now their bond was getting better and better.


    They entered the foyer of the hotel which was decorated with red and gold for the wedding. Some of


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    the guests had already arrived, while others were pouring in. The waiters had their hands full, running


    to and fro, serving the guests. The overall vibe of the ce was very positive and happy.


    Selina held Cherry''s hand and helped her out of the elevator, while darting nces around and


    murmuring,"I wonder where Amy''s room is."


    Selina and Cherry slowly walked out, looking for the bridal room.


    "Excuse me. Are you looking for the bride, Amy?" A waiter standing outside a room asked respectfully.


    "Yes!" Selina nodded.


    "She is in that room." The waiter gestured towards a door.


    "Okay, thank you!" Selina said. Together, she and Cherry walked to the room slowly.


    When they entered, Amy was standing before arge mirror, looking at herself. She looked a million


    dors in her gorgeous wedding dress. There was a faint bridal glow on her face.


    "Amy, how gorgeous you are!" Selina was stunned by how beautiful she looked.


    Cherry chimed in,"Yes, Amy. You make the perfect bride!"


    Amy was delighted to see them and walked towards them, pouting. "I''m so d you are here! I was


    getting so bored all by myself, dressed up and confined to the room. Come, sit here," she said, pointing


    towards some chairs in the room.


    "You should sit down here with us and rest a little too. The wedding will be long and you''ll have to keep


    standing. You''ll get tired soon," said Cherry kindly.


    "Yes, Amy. Come and sit here with us," Selina chimed in.


    "Yes. It is so nice to have you both here. I kept looking at my watch wondering where you both were. I


    was just going to call. I''d been waiting for so long, getting bored," said Amy.


    "Listen, you both sit here and chat while I go order some food. We should eat something nice and


    delicious as we haven''t eaten anything since morning," Selina said and stood up.


    ''Yes, great idea. Do that please," said Cherry.


    After Selina left the room, Cherry and Amy were busy chatting.


    "Cherry, Joe was so naughty today! He came in early today morning and then he and Mond were


    teasing me about my wedding. I felt so awkward but they just wouldn''t stop! Luckily, Derek came there


    in time to defend my case," said Amy. She pretended to be angry, but the thought of Joe would not let


    that happen.


    "Haha," Cherry beamed. "Well today is a day forughter and happiness. And I''m sure with Wilson and


    Joe around, the atmosphere must have been hrious."


    Cherry could only imagine the fun, while she wasn''t needed at the venue so early. She was sure that


    they must have all had a st. Joe was sharp witted, Wilson had a great sense of humour and Mond


    was wickedly naughty, just like a child. She knew they must have left no stone unturned to tease Amy


    today.


    "Yes, yes, it was funny but only for them. Your beloved son asked Derek to kiss me in front of them!


    Derek obliged once, but then they asked us to do it again andughed in our faces. And then, Mond


    even pushed the two of us onto the bed!" Amyined.


    Cherry smiled and said,"Well, from where I see it they were all giving Derek a chance to show off how


    much he loves you. They all made fun of you so that he could protect you and then you could see how


    much he loves you."


    Amy, in her heart, of course knew this. But she smiled happily, having heard it from Cherry. It was such


    a happy day for her.


    "Oh yes Cherry. Do me a favour and take your son home tonight, without fail. If he stays back with us,


    he is going to keep making fun of us all night. I don''t want the morning madness to be repeated all over


    again. He will embarrass me on my wedding night and sleep with us in our bridal room!" gushed Amy.


    "Hmm...well about that. You know my son has a mind of his own. If he wants to continue ying the


    evening, even I won''t be able to stop it. Best I can do is, request Mond to drop him home once he is


    done ying," said Cherry innocently. She just wanted to see Amy''s reaction. Since she didn''t get a


    chance to tease her in the morning, she didn''t want to miss this opportunity to do so.


    The look on Amy''s face was exactly what Cherry wanted. She grasped at Cherry''s hands and said,"Oh,


    no. My dear Cherry, you must take your son away. Take Mond also with him. I will request Selina to


    take Wilson away also. With the three of them gone, I will finally be able to breathe without feeling so


    awkward. Otherwise they''ll keep teasing me."


    "Oh, is that what you really want?" Cherry asked, looking straight into Amy''s eyes. She feigned


    confusion, as if she couldn''t understand her point.


    "Of course that is what I want. Listen, let''s make a deal okay? When your next child is born, I will teach


    her or him the piano as well. But for now, just take them away," begged Amy. She knew that if they all


    stayed back, she would be doomed and they would make fun of her again.


    "Alright, when you put it that way. For the sake of my child''s future career and your peace, I will take


    Joe with me. I will also take Mond away and ask him to go back to his ce. Anyway it isn''t appropriate


    for him to be making such a ruckus in your bridal room at night. I don''t understand though, he has


    "Yes, thank you Cherry! You are so reasonable," said Amy happily.

 Chapter 594 Joes New Name (Part One)

    Chapter 594 Joe''s New Name (Part One)


    The grand wedding came to an end at noon, apanied by soft music and witnessed by all the


    guests present.


    Amy, adorned in a beautiful white wedding dress, held Derek''s arm as they approached Jackson and


    Cherry.


    "Congrattions!" Cherry eximed, her delicate face crossed by a wide smile.


    Putting a hand over his heart, Derek nodded. "Thank you," he told her sincerely.


    "Cherry, thank you!" Amy concurred.


    Cherry and Jackson shared a look. Jackson nodded and Cherry smiled in response.


    "What''s going on? Are you hiding something from us again?" Derek asked suspiciously. Derek felt they


    had conversed in some way.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. We want to give you a wedding gift. Your wedding is over, but you didn''t ask us for


    that," Cherry replied. She took out a set of keys and tenderly ced them in Amy''s hand, sping the


    bride''s fingers over them.


    "Cherry, what''s this?" Amy asked with her mouth agape, staring at Cherry and Jackson.


    Cherry''s smile grew bright. "Amy, take it. This is a gift from Jackson and I. If you want to go out, you


    can now drive your own car instead of asking Derek to give you a ride," Cherry answered.


    Derek blinked. "But- but Cherry, this is too much," he stammered. He felt it improper to receive a car as


    a gift, even though he and Jackson were good friends.


    "You must take it," Cherry ordered firmly. "I am pregnant now, so you can''t displease me. No one can


    refuse my gift, including you," she added.


    "Cherry, but..." Amy stuttered, a shy and hesitant expression on her face. ''I can''t receive this. I never


    thought it necessary to buy a car. I seldom go out, so I don''t have that much opportunity to use a car.


    What a surprise that Cherry would give me such an expensive gift!'' she thought to herself.


    "Just take it. It wasn''t just my idea. Jackson and I both thought you would like it. Besides, you and I are


    good friends. Derek is Jackson''s best friend. It''s not a big deal," Cherry persuaded.


    Jackson nodded in agreement, adding,"Just ept it. Otherwise I might be angry with you."


    The new couple paused and Derek nodded at Amy, giving his blessing for her to ept it.


    With a deep sigh, Amy looked on their friends with gratitude. "Cherry, Jackson, thank you!" she


    eximed.


    "You''re wee," Cherry replied with a warm smile. "May you live happily together forever!"


    Mond and Joe found their way to the happy couple and Joe''s parents.


    "Dad, Mom, what are you doing here?" Joe asked curiously.


    "Giving our blessings to Derek and Amy," Cherry answered. She then looked sternly down at her son.


    "You naughty boy, where did you go?"


    Waving a hand in the air dismissively, Joe smiled innocently. "I just roamed about," he replied casually.


    She turned to Mond. "Is that so?" she asked. ''Joe is exceedingly happy today. I don''t believe him,


    especially because of the way he''s acting. If I heard these words from Mond, however, I would believe,


    '' she thought.


    "Oh,e on, Mom. I just went upstairs and visited Uncle Derek''s room. I saw many men there," Joe


    confessed. He knew better than to try to hide the truth from his mother''s eyes further.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Jackson and Derek burst intoughter at this. They were sure they would have fun tonight.


    Amy became uneasy, immediately grabbing Cherry''s hand.


    "Cherry," she said nervously,"you promised that you would help me."


    "Don''t worry," Cherry assured her. "I know how to handle them.


    "Joe, I will give you three hours to y here. Once that is over, we will go home," shemanded,


    resting her eyes on Joe.


    "But, Mom," he said with a grin,"how about tonight''s bedding?" He covered his mouth and snickered.


    "That is a grown-up''s game. You wille home with us," Cherry replied determinedly.


    Jackson decided to keep silent instead of defending his son''s position. He saw Amy and Cherry


    whisper to each other and felt there was something he shouldn''t interfere with here.


    "Mommy," Joe whined, trying to look as persuasive and cute as he could.


    "Well," Mond tried to speak in Joe''s favour, having noticed the boy''s displeasure.


    Cherry interrupted before Mond could get another word out.


    "And you," she turned on Mond. "Look at Derek, he''s married now. But you don''t even have a girlfriend.


    You should pay more attention to your love life and find a good girl as soon as possible. And don''t fool


    Amy with others," she lectured, very much like she was speaking to a child.


    "I, um, I..." Mond stuttered. At a loss for words, he fell silent and noticed the smile on Jackson''s and


    Derek''s faces.


    "Well, I see," Mond yielded.


    Seeing how easily Cherry had defeated Mond''s attempt, Joe realised his chance to stay for the


    bedding was slim to none. He reluctantly gave up on that.


    "Mommy, can I have some dessert before we go home then?" he asked meekly.


    She smiled softly. "Yes, you can."


    "Thank you, Mommy!" he replied excitedly.


    Once Jackson''s family had returned home, his wife and son followed him to the living room.


    Cherry sat on a couch and Joe took a seat opposite her. "Joe, how much money in red packets did you


    get today?" she asked.


    "Lots. Enough for my allowances, so you won''t need to give me any pocket money for a little bit," he


    answered happily.


    Taking a seat by Cherry, Jackson put his hand on her shoulder and let her lean on him.


    "Joe,e here," Cherry told her son tenderly, gesturing for him toe closer.


    He obeyed without hesitation, despite not knowing why she wanted him.


    "Yes, Mommy?" Joe replied earnestly, taking her hand.


    "Joe, I have something important to discuss with you," she told him. She paused and then looked up at


    Jackson. "Jackson, I want you to join us."

 Chapter 595 Joes New Name (Part Two)

    Chapter 595 Joe''s New Name (Part Two)


    "What is it?" Jackson asked in confusion. This was as much a surprise to him as it was to Joe.


    Ignoring Jackson''s question, she fixed her eyes back on their son. "Joe, I don''t think it''s a good idea for


    you to keep using my family name. You''ll be attending primary school soon. Names are very important.


    It may affect your study, overseas research or even your career. So I want to change yourst name.


    What do you think about sharing the family name with your dad?"


    She asked because she intended to respect Joe''s opinion on this matter. ''Even though I usually make


    decisions for him, I want to hear his thoughts this time. After all, he is a very smart and clever boy. I''m


    sure he will understand this, '' she thought.


    Turning to Jackson, she took a brief breath before speaking. "Jackson, we talked about changing Joe''s


    name before. But we had to put it aside because so many things had happened. Now, we have time


    and we can settle this. I won''t have as much time to consider this after our baby is born."


    Jackson nodded in approval. ''She''s right. Our son is growing up, day by day. Everyone knows he is my


    son, but it''s improper for him to keep using Cherry''s family name. Besides, Cherry named him casually


    when she lived abroad. We just didn''t get around to changing his name, '' he pondered.


    "Mommy, I agree with you. I think it''s a good idea to change my family name," Joe responded


    intelligently. ''I don''t mind it at all. I am daddy''s child after all. It''s only natural to have his family name, ''


    he thought to himself.


    "How about calling him Lawrence?" Jackson suggested.


    "Lawrence?" Cherry repeated. ''It sounds good, '' she said to herself.


    "Wow, I like this name! It''s so smooth. It''ll be easy to remember," Joe agreed with a satisfied smile.


    Cherry felt contented with this decision. "That''s settled then. Lawrence Chu will be our son''s new


    name," Cherry dered.


    "Hooray! I''ve got my new name," Joe eximed.


    "Mom, what about your baby''s name?" he asked suddenly.


    "I haven''t considered it yet. We''ll think about it afterbor," Cherry replied.


    Two weekster.


    The rm bell rang, waking Selina and Wilson from their sweet dreams to see morning.


    "Honey, get up!" Selina said to Wilson drowsily.


    Wilson grunted as answer. He turned off the rm on the bedside table and blinked to brush off the


    effects of their sleep.


    He looked over at his wife. "Selina, do you want to sleep a little longer or get up now?" he asked.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Selina hasn''t gone to work recently, staying at home every day. Jacob and Elsa have also been on a


    trip, leaving only us here at home. As a result, we tend to stay upte. Although the maid is a good


    cook, Selina seems to have no appetite these days, '' he mused.


    "Let''s get up now. It''s too hard to get back to sleep now that I''m awake," Selina answeredzily.


    The couple got out of bed and washed up, changing before heading downstairs.


    The aroma of delicious-smelling food wafted to them as they reached the stairway of the first floor.


    "Is breakfast ready?" Wilson asked. He took a look through the window in the hall, catching sight of the


    maid sweeping in the yard.


    "She must have breakfast ready already. We can eat now and then you can head to work," Selina


    answered.


    "Okay," Wilson agreed, taking his wife by the hand and entering the dining room together.


    Selina approached the table, but couldn''t bring herself to sit, for as soon as she saw the omelettes and


    porridge, nausea began to rise in her throat. Desperately covering her mouth, she bolted to the


    bathroom.


    "Selina! What''s wrong?" Wilson called after her, a concerned yet confused look adorning his face. He


    followed her into the restroom.


    Stooping down and holding her hair back, Selina stabilised herself with a hand on the toilet and hurled


    into the porcin bowl. Once her nausea slowed down and she finally stopped, she felt much better.


    Wiping her face and washing herself with the sink, she looked at Wilson. "It''s so strange. I''ve been


    feeling nauseous so muchtely," Selina mused aloud to Wilson.


    He had a theory, but wanted more information before airing it. "When was yourst period?" he asked.


    "About a month ago," Selina replied absentmindedly.


    Wilson nodded. "How about I take you to the hospital for a check-up?" he proposed.


    Realisation dawned on Selina, surprising her. "I''m pregnant?" she eximed, dumbfounded.


    "I''m not sure. We''ll find out after you get some tests. I''ll call my secretary and let her know I''ll be


    heading into thepanyter on. I haven''t had much work to deal withtely anyway," Wilson replied.


    Selina nodded in agreement.


    Later arriving at the hospital, Wilson waited outside the doctor''s office for Selina to return. ''Is she


    alright? Is she really pregnant?'' he wondered anxiously.


    Selina exited the doctor''s office soon and rushed to her husband''s side.


    When he saw hering towards him, he stood up hurriedly and dashed to her.


    "What''s the test result?" Wilson asked eagerly.


    "Honey, you''re going to father a child! I''m pregnant!" Selina eximed ecstatically, wrapping her arms


    around Wilson''s neck. She didn''t even notice other people in the corridor with them, too busy basking


    in her family happiness.


    "Really? I''ll have my own child?" Wilson asked in surprise. He had assumed this already, but thinking it


    and hearing it were two different things. It felt so surreal.


    Selina beamed at him. "Truly. Let''s tell dad, mom, Jackson and all our friends," she suggested.


    "Okay! Let''s head home and announce our happy news!" Wilson responded excitedly.


    "This is so exciting!" Selina returned eagerly.

 Chapter 596 Good News

    Chapter 596 Good News


    Cherry woke up to the rays of the sun softly entering their bedroom through the windows and coaxing


    her awake.


    Jackson felt her move and turned to ask her,"You''re up already?"


    Cherry replied,"Yes. Honey, when did you wake up?"


    Gently touching her hair, Jackson said,"I woke up very early. But you were sleeping so soundly, so I


    didn''t want to disturb you."


    Cherry asked,"Are you going out for work today?" She wondered if he had any business to deal with.


    Jackson said,"I need to go out for a while and see if everything is okay at the bar."


    So Cherry said,"Well alright. But at least have lunch with me before you go out." She had grown


    increasingly dependent on her husband.


    Jackson smiled at her and said,"Of course, but then you''ll have to get up now for that. I''ll take you for a


    stroll in the yard first."


    Their conversation was interrupted by the telephone ringing on the bedside.


    Jackson reached out to get his phone and saw Wilson''s name on the screen. He frowned,"Why does


    Wilson want to speak to me at this hour?"


    Cherry asked,"Is that my brother?"


    Jackson nodded his head and replied,"Yes, it is."


    Cherry said with urgency,"You''d better answer the phone. Maybe it is important."


    Jackson answered the phone.


    As soon as he picked up, Wilson spoke,"Jackson, are you at home right now?"


    Jackson replied,"Yes, I am."


    There was a lot of happiness in Wilson''s voice as he said excitedly,"I have some good news to share


    with Cherry and you."


    "Good news?" Jackson repeated. He looked at Cherry, confused.


    Cherry didn''t hold the phone but she could still hear Wilson''s voice clearly.


    Wilson happily announced,"Yes. I''m going to be a father."


    Jackson said nothing, they were both so surprised, they just kept looking at each other.


    Suddenly Cherry took the phone from him and asked,"Oh my god Wilson, really? Is that true? Selina is


    pregnant?"


    Wilson took a breath and continued enthusiastically,"Yes, we just got back from the hospital, the


    doctors have confirmed it."


    Cherry replied,"That''s great! Congrattions you two! Take good care of Selina at home!"


    Wilson replied,"I will Cherry. And you should take care of yourself too."


    They hung up, but Cherry still cradled the receiver in her hands, smiling.


    Jackson asked with smile,"It is great news, isn''t it! Are you happy?"


    Cherry replied,"Of course. Selina is pregnant and my Mom and my Uncle must also be super happy."


    Jackson gently said,"All right. You should also look after yourself. Understand?" He gently straightened


    Cherry''s clothes and said,"Come on. Get dressed and get out of the bed now."


    Then they walked out of the bedroom after they had washed up and changed their clothes.


    They stood in the yard as Cherry soaked up some morning sun. The glorious rays on her face danced


    while Jackson stared at his wife. She looked beautiful, bathed in the sunlight and the glow of love and


    happiness reflecting on her face.


    Cherry opened her eyes and looked sideways. Looking directly at the son burnt her eyes. She turned


    towards Jackson and said,"Honey, now the most important thing is to wait for our baby''s arrival, isn''t


    it?"


    Jackson tenderly held her shoulders and said,"Yes darling. We are all looking forward to meeting the


    baby."


    Cherry hugged him tight and snuggled into his chest. She looked up at the sky and said,"Do you think it


    is a girl?"


    Jackson replied,"Yes. Very likely." He knew that Cherry wanted a girl. She felt that if they had a girl this


    time, then they would be aplete family.


    But Cherry was growing impatient and she asked,"What should we name her, if it is a girl?"


    "Hmm...let me think," Jackson said.


    But Cherry whined,"No, you won''t. If it is a daughter, I will name her. Let me think of a name."


    Jackson did not oppose it. "Fine, then you name her." As long as Cherry was at home, with him, by his


    side, he did not need anything else. He was willing to let her do what she wanted and make all the


    decisions for the family if needed, and all he wanted was for her to be happy and by his side.


    Cherry asked,"I like the name Violet. How do you like the sound of Violet Chu?"


    Jackson echoed her words,"Violet. I think it sounds great!"


    Happily Cherry responded,"Well then it is settled. If we have a baby girl, we name her Violet." She


    looked up at Jackson seriously, to know what he thought.


    He nodded in agreement and said,"Okay Violet it is!"


    That settled, the couple stayed out a little longer to enjoy the warm sunshine on their faces.


    Suddenly Lily came out and gently said,"Sir, Madam, lunch is ready."


    Jackson nodded to her and said,"Alright, we''ll be in there in a minute. You go inside first, Lily."


    As she left, Jackson turned to Cherry and said,"Shall we go eat? I''m hungry now."


    Cherry replied,"Okay, I''m a little hungry too."


    They went back inside and settled on the table. Jackson helped Cherry sit on the chair and tucked her


    infortably.


    Cherry looked at thevish delicious spread on the table and turned to Lily,"Oh Lily, that food looks so


    good. I just cannot live without you!"


    Lilyughed and said,"Thank you madam. These are all for you. I can make some more also if you


    want me to. In the future, if you want to eat anything, just tell me and I''ll cook for you. It is my duty.


    Please get eating and call me if you need anything. I''ll be inside."


    Cherry looked at her gratefully and said,"You''re too kind, Lily. Thank you."


    "The pleasure is all mine, madam." answered Lily. She blushed every time Cherry praised her.


    Cherry picked up the chopsticks and said,"Okay I''ll stop talking now and get eating."


    Jacksonughed. He turned his gaze from Cherry to Lily, saying with smile,"Lily, don''t take it so hard.


    Cherry is pregnant and she is now experiencing baby brain. You should know this."


    Lily smiled quietly.


    Cherry pretended to be angry. She stared at Jackson and said,"Ahem, I just heard you speak ill of me."


    Jacksonughed again,"Oh no, no. I am not speaking ill of you at all," he said. He loved teasing Cherry.


    Cherry wasn''t convinced and leaned back on the chair,"I know I am not as smart as you and our son


    are, but still, don''t treat me like this. I''m not a child, I am with child! Understood?" Jackson doted on her


    so much that he had spoiled her.


    Jackson replied,"I know, I know. I''ve been taking care of you, haven''t I?" He did not want to upset


    Cherry right now. All he wanted was to pamper her and treat her like his queen.


    "Ah, now there''s a good husband. Good!" said Cherry forgiving her beloved husband instantly, owing to


    his instant apology.


    But then Jackson noticed her te and started todle in more food,"Oh Baby, you must eat more


    food!''


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Cherry looked up at him and said,"Well not just me, you should eat better, too. And after you have


    eaten something, please rest a while. You have to go to word this afternoon." She knew how good


    Jackson was to her and she also loved and cared this man.


    Jackson looked at her and smiled.

 Chapter 597 Puppy Love (Part One)

    Chapter 597 Puppy Love (Part One)


    Ten Years Later


    The morning breeze wasing in through the car window, as Joe, who was now officially Lawrence,


    sat with the ss rolled down and eyes shut. He was enjoying the feeling on the wind on his face. His


    schoolbag was hanging on his shoulders.


    Bill was used to his silence and so he drove ahead, quietly.


    Lawrence slowly opened his eyes and said with a smile,"Bill, please drive me to the usual ce."


    "Do you mean, that alley?" Bill asked, intending to make sure that it was the right ce, even though


    he knew where Lawrence wanted to go.


    "Yes, we will be picking her up for school," said Lawrence.


    "Very well," said Bill in a low voice.


    Suddenly Lawrence realized something and came forward, leaning onto the front seat and looking at


    Bill. "You haven''t mentioned anything about this to my parents, have you?"


    "Of course not! I haven''t told a single soul since you made me swear that it was our secret. I still


    remember the first time we drove to the alley," said Billy. But he continued in a serious tone,"But you


    must remember that right now, Mrs. Cherry is very busy looking after Violet, so she hasn''t found out


    what you''ve been up to recently. But when she notices that you have left home an hour earlier every


    morning, she is bound to get suspicious about this."


    Having said that, Bill went on a trip of thoughts of his own. He had been working for the Chu Family


    since many years and to think of it, this was literally the only thing he had ever hidden from Jackson


    and Cherry. If they ever found out that Lawrence was picking up his ssmate every morning secretly,


    they would be very mad.


    "Well, I''m not afraid if Mom finds out about this. I can handle her," said Lawrence triumphantly. He knew


    that when his Mom found out what he had been doing, she would understand and not be angry at him


    at all. Although, he feared his Dad. His Dad would be very mad if he ever found out about this.


    "Mr. Lawrence, I think you''d better tell you parents about this. You have to be very careful otherwise,"


    Bill said. He was genuinely worried for the boy. If something bad were to happen to him, Bill realized he


    wouldn''t even have a chance to get a word in, and his little master would takeplete responsibility.


    "We''ll see." Lawrence nodded and sat back in his seat.


    In the unitmunity, Reba was standing in front of the mirror, making sure her uniform was neatly


    worn and that she looked decent. She then picked up her school bag and walked out of the room.


    In the next room, her mother was fast asleep on the bed. Reba tip-toed close to her bed and quietly


    checked the medicine box. There was a ss of water next to it. Reba heaved a sigh of relief and


    walked away. She knew that her mother would have the medicine right by her side if she needed it


    again.


    She lowered her head and whispered into her mother''s ears,"Mom, I''m going to school now."


    She then stood up and turned to leave.


    She walked out of her house, into the alley and saw the ck car. Lawrence would wait for her in the


    car everyday to pick her up for school. This had been going on since a long time.


    When he saw Reba walking towards him with her schoolbag on her back, Lawrence opened the


    door and got out, with a smile on his face.


    "Lawrence," said Reba softly, standing in front of him.


    "Good morning Reba," said Lawrence grinning at her. He always felt a kind of peace every time he


    saw Reba.


    "Good morning to you too," smiled Reba. She was always fascinated by this handsome boy. His


    kind eyes and angr features were so perfect.


    "Are you done staring at me? If you are, then we should head to school now," said Lawrence breaking


    into a smile as he saw her worried face. His jokes always worked!


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Reba apologised and lowered her head, blushing.


    "Let''s go then," Lawrence said. He opened the door and let Reba get into the car.


    After Reba sat in the car, Lawrence got into the car too and Bill drove the car slowly out of the alley.


    At the school gate, amidst the hustle and bustle of kids arriving, Mike was just about to go in. He rode a


    bicycle to school everyday and was going to enter the gates, looking for a space to park it, when he


    suddenly saw the jet ck car arriving. He stopped, knowing that Lawrence was in the car.


    As soon as Lawrence and Reba got off the car, they heard Mike''s voice,"Mr. Lawrence, such a


    show-off you are," he joked. He looked at Lawrence with a wicked grin on his face and thought,


    ''Reba and Lawrence are even arriving to school together. Is he in love with her or something!''


    Lawrence took his schoolbag and said goodbye to Bill. After Bill drove off, he and Reba walked


    towards Mike.


    "Why are you standing here instead of going inside?" Lawrence asked Mike. He didn''t understand what


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike was doing at the school gates, was he waiting for him! Because if he was, Lawrence wasn''t too


    pleased about it. He didn''t want to see Mike''s evil grins early in the day.


    "I saw your limo in a distance and decided to wait for you. Well I also wanted topare my humble


    bicycle to your luxurious car. After all, Mr. Lawrence is the young master of a rich family," joked Mike,


    "Hey! how dare you make fun of me," said Lawrence and put his hand around Mike, roughhousing him.


    Reba stood there feeling awkward as the two boys fought yfully. She didn''t know what to do so


    she quietly said,"Lawrence, I''ll go in now. I have ss."


    "Alright," replied Lawrence with a nod, without saying anything else.


    Lawrence did not look up, until after Reba had gone in. Then he turned his head.

 Chapter 598 Puppy Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 598 Puppy Love (Part Two)


    "What are you thinking, bro? Sad to see her go? Then chase after her! But remember, only yesterday


    the teacher told us that we ninth grade students should focus on our studies and let love affairs be for a


    remember that if the teacher finds out, that you of all the people, the model student, has gone and


    fallen in love with a girl, she will surely tell your parents about it," he warned. "And think, if you fall in


    love and get distracted now, will you be able to keep your grades up? You have to get into a good


    middle school, how will you do it if you don''t focus?"


    As Mike finished talking, Lawrence looked at him and said,"Do you want another good spank from me?


    Haven''t I kicked your ass enough for today?" Lawrence was about to start another round of kicking and


    pushing. He thought Mike just needed some good discipline.


    "No, Lawrence! Please! I was just kidding! It''s just a joke!" said Mike.


    It was afternoon and Cherry was waiting at the door of the elementary school. It was time for Violet to


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She took it out of the purse and saw Amy was calling. Cherry picked it up.


    "Hi, Amy," said Cherry happily.


    "Cherry, are you going to school to pick Violet up?" asked Amy.


    "Yes, I''m waiting for her at the school gate right now. The ss will be over in a minute," replied Cherry.


    "Oh good! Can you also please pick Alice up? I''m swamped with work here at the training school and


    Derek is stuck in office for some urgent business meetings too. Neither of us can leave and pick her up


    right now," Amy exined in a hurry.


    "Oh, okay. No problem. I will take Alice to my ce then," said Cherry.


    "That sounds good. I''ll pick her up from your ce after work then. Thank you so much Cherry. I''m


    really sorry I keep bothering you so much all the time," said Amy.


    Cherry smiled and said,"Never mind, Amy. It is not a big deal."


    "Alright. Thanks, anyway."


    As soon as Cherry hung up, the school bell rang. The students would swarm out of the school any


    moment now. Cherry couldn''t wait to see Violet.


    Soon enough, two girls walked out, hand in hand. One of them was wearing a cream coloured skirt with


    her hair tied in two neat braids while the other was wearing a pink skirt.


    Alice looked at Violet and said in her cute childish voice,"Okay Violet. Now you go find your Mom and I


    will go find mine."


    "I already see my Mom," said Violet pointing towards Cherry and wildly waving at her.


    Alice was disappointed, she said,"But I haven''t found my Mom." She kept searching at the school


    gates, there were several parents there, but her Mom was nowhere to be seen.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s go to my Mom first," said Violet, tightly holding Alice''s hand.


    "Alright," replied Alice. Both of them ran towards Cherry.


    "Violet, Alice," Cherry waved to the two girls cheerfully.


    "Mom, we can''t find Alice''s mother!" said Violet.


    Cherry lowered her head to look at her daughter''s face and then turned to Alice. She said,"Alice, your


    mother could not finish her work and so has not been able toe to school to pick you up. I''m going


    to take you to my ce and you can finish your homework with Violet there. Your Mom wille and


    pick you up from there after work."


    "Ok," Alice nodded cutely.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, that''s settled. Let''s go home now. You two will sit in the backseat and I''ll drive the car," Cherry


    said to the two girls.


    "Well, Alice, let''s get in the car," said Violet, still holding Alice''s hand.


    The two girls talked about what happened at school, all the way home, as Cherry patiently listened.


    "Mom, we got the results of ourst exam today. I came third," said Violet in a disappointed voice. She


    then lowered her head, feeling bad. She wanted to be the first, but she could never manage to. It


    always upset her.


    Cherry saw her daughter''s expression through the mirror in her car. She then smiled and said,"Third


    position is great! You did very well. Keep going."


    But Violet wasn''t cheered so easily. "Hmm...okay," she said and flopped back onto the seat of the car.


    Alice saw the fallen expression on Violet''s face and tried to cheer her up. "Violete on! you


    remember you came first in that Mathspetition we hadst week! The teacher even said that you


    will be awarded for it."


    Alice''s words seemed to have done the magic and Violet suddenly cheered up. "Oh yes! I would have


    forgotten about it, if you hadn''t reminded me!"


    She looked at Cherry happily and said,"Mom I came first in the Mathspetition! Remember I told


    you thest time?"


    Cherry smiled and answered,"Yeah, I know which one you are talking about. My daughter is pretty


    smart."


    "Mom, I''m better than my brother, am I not?" Violet wanted to know. She had always beenparing


    herself to her narcissistic brother who always came first in ss. She tried very hard but could only


    "Yes, my daughter is the best and the smartest," replied Cherry. She then went on,"Alice is pretty good


    too, you know Violet. Your Mom said that you got the first prize in the singingpetition held by your


    schoolst time. Alice, is that true?"


    "It''s true, Aunt Cherry," replied Alice happily.


    "Yes Mom, Alice sings very well. Someday when both the families get together along with Uncle


    Wilson''s family, we''ll arrange for Alice''s singing performance."


    "Alright. That''s a great idea," replied Cherry. She could alwaysmunicate well with these two girls.


    She always thought highly of her daughter and was more partial to her. She didn''t think the same way


    for her son though.

 Chapter 599 Happy Family (Part One)

    Chapter 599 Happy Family (Part One)


    Lawrence Chu was sitting on the couch watching TV in the living room when his mother returned home


    with Violet Chu and Alice Lu.


    "Mom, look! Lawrence is watching TV again," Violet pointed out, pursing her lips. She was displeased


    to see her brother watching TV andughing loudly.


    Lawrence Chu shot her a scornful nce. "That''s none of your business," he snapped before returning


    to watching the TV.


    "Stop watching!" Violet Chu shouted back, running to the living room. She grabbed the remote out of


    her brother''s hand, keeping it from him.


    "Violet, what are you doing?" Lawrence yelled at her, trying to grab the remote back. He was infuriated


    by Violet''s constant bullying against him. ''She is so overbearing with me, but mom always says Violet is


    more obedient than I am, '' he thought angrily.


    "Lawrence, it''s not right to bully your sister," Cherry reminded her son without looking at them. She


    began taking off her shoes.


    "What? Mom, didn''t you see what happened? I''m the victim here!" Lawrence retorted, giving Cherry an


    injured look.


    With no response, he noticed Alice standing where they had alle in. He let out a breath and felt


    calmer. "Hello, Alice," he greeted softly.


    "Hi, Lawrence," Alice Lu nodded in return.


    "Why don''t you have a seat? I can grab you a cup of water," he offered warmly.


    Alice Lu shook her head lightly. "I''m not thirsty, Lawrence. Please don''t bother yourself," she responded


    politely.


    Watching the exchange between the two of them, Violet Chu frowned in irritation. "Well, I''m thirsty!


    Lawrence, get me some water!" she demanded.


    Lawrence Chu nced over at his sister, wondering, ''What am I supposed to do with her?''


    "Get it yourself!" Lawrence Chu snapped. He hesitated before continuing,"Oh, never mind. Just wait


    there." He stood to get her a cup of water.


    Cherry finally came into the living room after removing her shoes. As she did, she saw her son handing


    a cup of water to her daughter. "Violet, you''re always whining about how your brother treats you badly.


    Look, he''s really nice to you," she noted aloud, smiling.


    "Mom, he is a bad brother. He always ims my writing is terriblepared to his, and he teased me


    saying I couldn''t memorize English vocabry! I didn''t lie to you, Mom. Lawrence is always saying I''m


    a stupid girl," Violetined pathetically, grabbing her mother''s hand affectionately.


    Lawrence Chu simply ignored his sister''sints. ''She''s always tattling on me. I''m used to it by


    now, '' he thought.


    Shaking her head, Cherry just smiled. ''How could I not know this?'' she asked herself.


    "Lawrence, take Violet and Alice to the study, help them with their homework. Aunt Amy will be byter


    to pick up Alice," Cherry instructed her son.


    "Okay," Lawrence Chu replied obediently.


    Looking at Violet Lu and Alice Chu, Lawrence nodded,"Come on, two little gorgeous girls. Let''s go


    upstairs and finish your homework."


    Hearing her brother call her gorgeous gave Violet Chu a merry smile. She rushed to him and took his


    hand. "Dear brother," she said sweetly,"I have several math problems I couldn''t work out. Please


    exin them to me."


    "Me too, Lawrence," Alice Lu agreed. ''How could I pass this chance by?'' she said to herself.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Follow me then. I must make a small sacrifice today," Lawrence replied. He took a look at Cherry,


    sighing at her. "Mom, your baby girl and sworn daughter are difficult to handle," he eximed


    dramatically.


    "Naughty boy," Cherry smiled,"just take them upstairs." ''He is a teenager now, but still acts like a little


    boy, '' she giggled to herself.


    Cherry watched the three children head upstairs together and then went to the kitchen to help Lily with


    dinner.


    "Mydy, you don''t need to trouble yourself. I can do my duties myself," Lily exined politely. ''Each


    time I cook, she oftenes to assist. I feel a little guilty. Other richdies lead easy lives with


    everything provided for them. Unlike them, Mrs. Cherry is an independent mistress. She prefers to do


    things on her own. Even if Mr. Jackson dissuaded her from this, she would convince him with some


    eloquent argument to let her do what she likes, '' Lily thought to herself.


    Cherry turned to wash the vegetables. "Let me help you, please. I have nothing else to do. All the kids


    are upstairs and don''t need my help," Cherry pleaded.


    Realising it would be futile to try to change Cherry''s mind now, Lily gave up and focused on her work.


    "Did master mention when he woulde home?" Lily asked a few minutester.


    "He didn''t tell me. I guess he''ll be home soon," Cherry replied. ''Jackson usually gets home soon after


    the kids. I suppose he''ll do the same today, '' she thought.


    Lily nced at Cherry. "It seems that master has been busy recently. Please, remind him to take care


    of his health," she said softly.


    "I will, thank you," Cherry nodded, understanding Lily''s meaning. "He said he wouldn''t have so much


    work to deal with soon."


    Lily gave a small smile before returning to her duties.


    "Lily," Cherry spoke softly but abruptly.


    "What is it, mydy?" Lily asked.


    "Do you see Jackson as a little boy in your mind?" Cherry asked. ''Having lived with Lily and Jackson for


    a number of years now, I''ve noticed that she pays more care and attention to Jackson and our house


    than she is required as our maid, '' she thought.


    Lily froze before looking at Cherry. "Yes," she confirmed hesitantly. "In my eyes, you and Jackson are


    like my children I care for."


    Cherry put the vegetables down and held Lily''s hand warmly.


    "Lily, we have always thought of you as part of our family. In my eyes, you are Lawrence and Violet''s


    grandma. You''re our elder," Cherry dered earnestly.


    Lily smiled happily. "Mydy, you''re so kind. With your education and guidance, Lawrence and Violet


    will grow up into excellent adults," she replied affectionately.


    "I hope so. They are good children. Lawrence is more obedient than before too," Cherry responded


    contentedly. Even thinking of her children brought her great satisfaction.


    "They will make you proud, mydy. Lawrence will be an outstanding youngd," Lily affirmed


    confidently.


    Cherry smiled delightfully.


    As the two women were looking affectionately at each other, they heard the front door open.


    "That must be Jackson," Cherry noted. "I''ll go have a look," she said and then left the kitchen.


    As Jackson entered the living room, he found it empty of people. Assuming that Cherry must be


    cooking dinner with Lily again, he turned to head for the kitchen.


    He didn''t need to move any further, for Cherry rounded the corner into his sight. She walked to him. He


    felt his fatigue vanish at the mere sight of his beautiful wife.


    "You''re home," Cherry said gently as she took the briefcase from his hand.

 Chapter 600 Happy Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 600 Happy Family (Part Two)


    He breathed deeply, contented in having her so close. "You''re helping Lily cook dinner again, aren''t


    you?" Jackson asked, despite having already assumed her answer. An air of love wafted around them


    as Jackson snaked his hands around Cherry''s waist.


    Shooting him a cheeky look, she said,"You know the answer, don''t you?" She cast a nce at the


    stairway before continuing bashfully,"We can''t let the kids see us like this."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re my wife. It''s perfectly natural for a husband to hug his wife. They won''t get


    envious," Jackson returned, smiling. ''Why has my woman be shy? She didn''t used to act like this,


    '' he pondered.


    Cherry nodded. "Alice is here too," she added.


    "Alice?" Jackson repeated, a little surprised.


    "Yes, Alice. Amy called and asked me to pick up Alice. Amy was too busy and Derek was working, so


    they didn''t have time. Now Violet and Alice are doing their homework upstairs and Lawrence is helping


    them," Cherry exined.


    "I see," Jackson began to understand. ''This isn''t a surprise. It''s not the first time Derek and Amy have


    been too busy to pick Alice up. It''s a frequent urrence, '' he said to himself.


    His expression turned unreadable. "Sweetheart, let''s go upstairs. I have something to tell you," he said


    tenderly.


    "What is it? Good or bad news?" Cherry asked. Jackson was being deliberately coy and she couldn''t


    tell by his expression.


    "Come upstairs with me first," Jackson answered with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. He lifted Cherry


    to his chest and took her upstairs.


    Struggling, she found it was futile as usual when he did this. "Let me down. It''ll be a bad influence on


    the kids if they see us," she whispered to him.


    "They won''t know as long as you keep silent," Jackson informed her.


    Cherry fell silent immediately, not wanting to disturb the kids. ''I would be very embarrassed if they


    caught me like this. I can''t let them see me like this, my dear daughter in particr. Otherwise, it would


    be very difficult for me to educate her, '' she mused.


    Carrying his wife bridal style, Jackson took her all the way into their bedroom. He put Cherry on the bed


    gently andy beside her.


    She hesitated a moment, waiting for him to do something else, but he didn''t. Shey on her side and


    stared at him. "What happened, what is it?" she asked.


    "I''m going to Hong Kong for a while. I want you toe with me," Jackson answered seriously.


    "Hong Kong?" Cherry asked in surprise. "What are you going to do there?"


    "I have business to deal with there. Ourpany has some projects contracted in Hong Kong


    recently," Jackson replied.


    "You''ve always been able to do your business by yourself. Why do you want me toe with you this


    time?" Cherry asked. ''I didn''t go with him even when he travelled abroad for work. Why would he ask


    me toe with him this time? What''s different?'' she wondered.


    Jackson stroked her cheek tenderly. "Because I will have to spend a long time there for these projects,"


    he exined. "If I don''t take you with me, I won''t be able to see you for a long time. I can''t bear to be


    separated from you." ''If I can''t see this woman because of work, I''m willing to call off my business, '' he


    decided silently.


    "How long?" Cherry wondered.


    "Half a year, or possibly longer," Jackson answered. ''I will need to stay there at least six months,


    provided everything goes smoothly. If not, I will have to stick around longer, '' he thought.


    "Half a year?" Cherry repeated. ''Business trips used to take three to five days, and I was okay with


    that. This time, half a year, that''s too long, '' she thought.


    "Yes, that''s why I want to take you with me. I can''t leave you alone," Jackson replied.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "What about our children? Violet is too young, I can''t leave her," Cherry said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry about her. Violet is ten years old now, and can take care of herself. Besides, Lily and Bill


    can watch over her too. You have nothing to worry about," Jackson reassured her. "Don''t forget about


    our dear son. He is the smartest young man I''ve known. I''m sure that he can deal with anything," he


    added quickly.


    "And you truly believe in him?" Cherry asked, watching her husband intently.


    A confident smile grew across Jackson''s attractive features. "Yes, I do. I even want him to take over the


    JC Group now."


    "Jackson Chu, do you know what you are talking about?" Cherry scolded. ''Calling his full name will


    make him realise that I am angry, '' she thought.


    "Come on, I''m just joking. I know he''s too young yet. But when he grows up, the JC Group will be put in


    hismand," Jackson conceded, looking over his wife affectionately.


    "What about Violet? What if she gets mad at you?" Our daughter is as excellent as our son. She is


    intelligent too," Cherry asked, putting on a mock-stern look, curious about his reply.


    "Then I will leave this problem to our son. I can''t be there to hold their hands in everything," Jackson


    replied casually. "By then, we will be older. We need to enjoy our life. I don''t want to put too much time


    into thinking about that."


    "You''re such an optimist. Do you think you''ll have time to enjoy? Even after Lawrence graduates from


    college, you have to give him guidance and teach him how to manage the JC Group. Only when he


    bes a qualified sessor, can you leave it in his hands," Cherry countered.


    "Sweetheart, you think too much. Lawrence is talented. Once he chooses an economic management or


    simr major and learns it, I am confident he will be able to run thepany well. I have faith in him."


    Jackson said resoundingly.


    It made Cherry happy to hear how highly Jackson thought of their son.


    "To get back on topic, you muste with me this time," Jackson insisted, noticing his wife''s contented


    smile.


    Biting her lip hesitantly, Cherry looked into Jackson''s eyes. "We need to discuss with the kids at dinner.


    We will make a decision after hearing their opinions," Cherry responded decisively. ''I must ask for my


    children''s opinions of this, '' she decided.


    "Oh,e on! Can''t you just say yes to me?" Jackson pleaded, feeling slightly disappointed.


    "Honey, we can express our thoughts and decide after wee back to our room. But we must respect


    our children''s opinions of this, don''t you think?" Cherry replied sweetly. She smiled at him and put her


    arms around his neck affectionately.


    Looking at Cherry''s sweet expression, Jackson couldn''t bring himself to refuse her proposal and


    nodded. ''Cherry is in charge of all our domestic issues and I always respect her decisions. But at night,


    I take charge in bed, '' he thought.

 Chapter 601 Family Happiness (Part One)

    Chapter 601 Family Happiness (Part One)


    Cherry and Jackson walked down the stairs slowly, enjoying the pleasant sound ofughter resonating


    in their house. They walked into the living room and saw the three kids ying and chasing each other.


    "Daddy, when did you get back? I really missed you!" Violet eximed in pleasant surprise upon seeing


    her father. She gleefully ran toward the staircase to hug him.


    "I came back an hour ago. I see you''ve been ying; did you finish your homework first?" Jackson


    asked his daughter, holding her hands tenderly.


    "Hello, Uncle Jackson," Alice greeted him politely.


    "Hi, Alice! Oh my, you''re a lot taller than before!" Jackson smiled as he looked at her. She was the


    same age as his daughter and was Derek''s little sweetheart.


    "Yes, I am," Alice replied briefly and gave Jackson a wide grin.


    "Daddy, thanks to my brother, Alice and I have finished our homework," Violet exined in an all-


    important tone.


    "Violet, are youplimenting me?" Lawrence responded indifferently.


    "Lawrence, stop being so snooty. I am only saying nice things about you in front of Daddy. Why are you


    so arrogant? I don''t owe you anything! Are you putting on that face because you''re short of money? If


    you don''t have pocket money, tell me and I''ll lend mine to you." Violet was such an eloquent talker that


    she silenced Lawrence immediately.


    Lawrence had no other choice but to seek his mother''s help. "Mommy! Look at your daughter. She''s so


    cheeky!" Lawrenceined, candidly admitting defeat in front of his sister. He too thought he had a


    silver tongue but his sister excelled him at it. Compared to him, Violet was as shrewd and sharp-witted,


    if not better.


    Cherry smiled and shook her head helplessly. Instead of replying to her son, she grasped Alice''s arm


    and led her to sit on the sofa.


    "Are you frustrated, Lawrence? Even Mommy wouldn''t help you, haha!" Violet eximed triumphantly.


    She made a smug face at him, looking high-blown.


    "Alice, don''t tease your brother," Lily advised in a soft voice when she got out of the kitchen and saw


    Violet and Lawrence arguing with each other.


    "Lily, I am not teasing him. I am serious," Violet turned to Lily and replied immediately.


    Lily smiled and didn''t utter another word.


    "Aunt Cherry, your family is so lively and bustling that I''ve decided toe to your home more


    frequently," Alice told Cherry in excitement.


    "You are always wee! Anyway, our houses are so close that you cane over any time. Your


    uncle could send you home safely afterward," Cherry responded.


    "Don''t do that, Mommy! Your sworn daughter is not to be messed with. If Alicees here daily to be


    with your daughter, the roof will blow up," Lawrence expressed his discontent. It was a headache to be


    with these little girls. He even regretted asking his mother to give birth to a daughter. If that hadn''t


    happened, he would never have been this annoyed now.


    "Lawrence, I am very well-behaved," Alice said mischievously. In most adults'' eyes, she was tender


    anddy-like. However, behind their backs, she became naughty and boisterous, just like Violet.


    Looking at the lovely Alice, Lawrence couldn''t believe that she was the same girl who had shouted and


    fought with him earlier in the study. She even sat on the chair and asked Lawrence to kneel next to her


    and tutor her! He gritted his teeth out of hatred.


    When she heard no response from Lawrence, Alice turned to look at Violet. In an expectant voice, she


    said,"What do you say, Violet?"


    "Yes, I can testify for Alice. She is very well-behaved," Violet agreed spontaneously. She patted her


    chest with a small hand, trying to convince others.


    "You two look lovely and tame when you''re with us. How are you like behind our backs?" Cherry


    smiled. She knew very well what the kids were like.


    "Mommy, how could you say that? You''ve spoiled my mood!" Violet pretended to be wronged and


    grabbed her Daddy''s hand, hoping that he at least would side with her.


    "Aunt Cherry, am I not your sworn daughter?" Alice also pretended to be aggrieved. She slipped her


    hand in Cherry''s, looking delicate and piteous.


    The behavior of the two kids made Cherry burst out withughter. She didn''t know what to do with


    them.


    Lawrence walked over and sat beside his mother. He put his hand on her shoulder. "Mommy, you are


    the best! I always knew you are the greatest Mommy in the world! It''s been confirmed today," he said


    with a grin.


    "Oh, you chatterbox!" Cherry looked at her son and chuckled.


    "Mommy, Mommy!" Violet suddenly got rid of Daddy''s arm and ran to her mother. She pushed away


    her brother aggressively and ordered,"Lawrence, let go of my Mommy! Mommy is mine!"


    "Who said that? Mommy is mine," Lawrence retorted, not willing to be outdone. He had been taken


    advantage of by this little girl too many times now. He wouldn''t give in this time.


    "Mommy can''t be yours! She is Alice''s and mine. What do you think, Alice?" Violet winked at Alice,


    signaling thetter to help her.


    "Violet is right. Aunt Cherry is our Mommy!" Alice echoed, immediately understanding Violet''s meaning.


    Alice ran over and held Cherry''s left arm, while Violet held Cherry''s right arm. Together they formed a


    human wall. Lawrence had no chance to get close to Cherry now.


    Cherry was engulfed in the two girls'' sweet and warm love. She took a look at Jackson and saw him


    smile faintly. He didn''t fight the kids for Cherry''s love. Perhaps he knew that he would be easily


    defeated by the three kids, especially by the two girls.


    Lawrence finally gave up vying for his Mommy''s affection. So what if he had lost this battle? Mommy


    was in his heart and in any case, these two girls were just impossible to deal with.


    Meanwhile, the doorbell rang. Lily rushed over to open the door. It was Amy.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Hello, Lily!" Amy greeted and smiled.


    "Miss Amy, pleasee in!" Lily smiled back, weing her.


    As Amy walked into the living room, she saw that everyone present had a big smile on their faces. The


    two girls were locked in an embrace with Cherry.


    "Mommy, you are here!" Alice was thrilled to see her Mommy.


    "Yes, I came to pick you up," Amy said. "But Alice, Violet, what are you doing?" She looked at the odd


    scene and couldn''t help but ask.


    "We are protecting Mommy from Lawrence," Violet raced to reply. She then cast a sidelong look in his


    direction.


    "Amy, don''t listen to them. They are just ying around!" Cherry exined hastily.

 Chapter 602 Family Happiness (Part Two)

    Chapter 602 Family Happiness (Part Two)


    "Haha, Cherry, you are so popr in the family. I heard that your husband and son used to fight for


    your love and now your son and daughter arepeting for your attention. How I wish I could hold


    such a position in my own family. You know, I don''t need to be so busy anymore. I will stay at home like


    a queen and ask them to serve me." Amy grinned widely. She liked the family atmosphere, where


    everyone teased each other and had fun.


    "So, you are saying that Derek doesn''t treat you well? Hah, I know for a fact that he spoils you too


    much. What else do you want?" Cherry questioned, grinning back.


    "Don''t say that! Since we had Alice, I am not the one getting spoiled anymore. He has shifted all his


    attention to his daughter," Amyined outwardly, but Cherry could tell she didn''t mind that.


    "It''s not like that! Daddy loves you very much! Don''t you know Daddy carries you to the bedroom every


    night when you fall asleep on the sofa?"


    Alice suddenly denied.


    Alice''s words made Jackson and Cherryugh out aloud. Lawrence too joined in. Violet looked around


    in confusion, unable to understand what was so funny.


    "Alice," Amy warned her, feeling awkward. Her daughter was too talkative.


    "Aunt Cherry, what I said is true," Alice tried to convince Cherry.


    "I trust you! It''s absolutely true!" Cherry replied firmly and snickered, which satisfied Alice very much.


    "Cherry, when did you be naughty like the kids?!" Amy was so embarrassed that she didn''t know


    what else to say.


    "That''s fine. Mommy, let''s go home now! When will Daddy be back? I miss him!" Alice asked, picking


    up her school bag. She lifted it on her back.


    "He is already on the way," Amy answered. She turned to Jackson and Cherry, saying,"Jackson,


    Cherry, see youter. I am taking Alice home."


    "Okay," Cherry nodded, a small smile on her face.


    "Lawrence, Violet, bye!" Amy bid farewell to the children.


    "See you!"


    Lawrence and Violet responded as they saw Amy take Alice outside.


    "Lily, is our dinner ready? I am starving," Lawrence announced and headed to the kitchen.


    "Yes, it will be ready soon," Lily replied.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Okay, Violet, let''s go and have dinner." Cherry gripped her daughter''s palm and walked into the dining


    room.


    The family sat around the table and ate, chatting asionally.


    "Lawrence and Violet, I have something to tell you," Cherry said seriously as she looked at her two


    kids. She took a quick look at Jackson who nodded at her calmly.


    "What''s up?" Lawrence asked curiously.


    "Mommy, what''s going on?" Violet also asked her in a surprised voice.


    "Your Daddy is going on a business trip to Hong Kong for some time and I have to apany him. So


    you two have to stay home with Bill and Lily," Cherry tried to break the news tenderly.


    "How long would you be gone for? Daddy has gone on business trips before but you never went along


    with him," Lawrence spoke out his doubt. All sorts of troubling thoughts swam in his head. Was Daddy


    more important to Mommy than he was? Was Mommy willing to part with him and her precious


    daughter to apany Daddy?


    "Probably for about half a year. It''s pretty long," Cherry ran a hand through her hair and told her son


    nervously, believing that he would understand her.


    Lawrence kept silent. She was right, it was indeed a long time. No wonder Mommy had to apany


    Daddy. Daddy would be busy with work and he needed Mommy to be with him and look after him.


    Otherwise, his life would be a mess. He would surely forget to take regr meals.


    Violet suddenly put down the chopsticks and sprinted over to her Mommy. She hugged her sideways.


    "Mommy, I don''t want to be separated from you. I will miss you very much. Please take me with you!"


    Cherry''s heart softened at her daughter''s loathing of parting with her. She wavered and was suddenly


    unsure about her decision. Cherry nced at Jackson, wondering what to do.


    "Violet, don''t you have school?" Lawrence suddenly questioned her. "Daddy and Mommy will be gone


    to Hong Kong for some time, but they will be back soon. Let''s wait for them at home, okay?" His words


    were meant tofort her.


    "But it''s for so long! I don''t want her to go. I will miss Mommy!" Violet cried in a grieved tone.


    "We can have video calls with Mommy every night. If you go to Hong Kong with Mommy, what will you


    do about your school?" Lawrence tried to persuade Violet patiently.


    "I..." Listening to her brother, Violet didn''t know what to say. She did think what her brother said was


    true.


    "Come here, Violet!" Lawrence asked his sister toe to his side. He patted her hair and in a tender


    voice told her,"I will look after you at home. I promise that I won''t bully you! What''s more, we have Bill


    and Lily here. You will not be lonely. Just imagine, you can have fun with your ssmates at school


    during the day and call Daddy and Mommy in the evening. It would be wonderful!"


    Violet pondered for a while. She smiled. "You are right! I will not be lonely with so many friends and you


    will be with me too, brother!"


    "So let Daddy and Mommy go to work. Let''s study hard and wait for them toe back home,"


    Lawrence continued to persuade his sister, hoping she would be fine with this arrangement.


    "Okay." Violet was beaming again. She turned to her parents and assured them,"Daddy, Mommy, you


    go ahead and I will stay at home with brother! We will go to school and take care of ourselves."


    Her words touched Jackson and Cherry. They both smiled with satisfaction.


    Cherry was so proud of her son. Lawrence had always been so sensible and thoughtful. He always


    knew what to do.


    After dinner, Jackson apanied Violet upstairs. Cherry and Lawrence sat in the living room and


    talked.


    Lawrence sped his mother''s hand and put his head on her shoulder.


    "Lawrence, take good care of Violet and yourself when Daddy and I are not home," Cherry reminded


    him once again. She still did not feel assured about her decision to be away.


    "I will. Mommy, you and Daddy have to take good care of yourselves too. Especially Daddy. Tell him not


    to tire himself out with work." Lawrence was very understanding.


    Cherry felt gratified. "Lawrence, you''ve grown up so much," she remarked with pride.


    "Mommy, it must have been so hard for you to look after me. Now it''s my turn to look after you and


    Daddy. I will study hard and make something of myself so that you live happily in the future," Lawrence


    said with confidence. His mother was always the most important person in his life. No one could


    rece her.


    "Good boy! As long as you and Violet are happy and healthy, I will be content," Cherry responded.


    "I always love you, Mommy," Lawrence called out with deep affection.

 Chapter 603 An Unexpected Discovery (Part One)

    Chapter 603 An Unexpected Discovery (Part One)


    Before turning in that night, Jackson and Cherry packed their things.


    Jackson held Cherry close to him, cuddling as theyid in the bed.


    Her voice wavered with worry, as Cherry spoke,"Honey, I am still upset about leaving the kids behind."


    "Don''t worry. Derek is going to help. Amy and he are going to look in on Lawrence and Violet to make


    sure everything''s okay," Jackson said reassuringly to Cherry.


    "I called my mom and she asked if Lawrence and Violet could go live with her," Cherry told him.


    "It''s probably better if we don''t trouble them like that," replied Jackson.


    "Umm," Cherry replied,"Yes, Lawrence can take care of himself, but it''s different for Violet. I''m worried


    about her."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Knowing Cherry still had misgivings, Jackson told her in a soft, calming tone,"Sweetheart, Lawrence


    will take care of her. There''s no need to worry."


    "Ummm, okay. We should get to sleep. We need to get up early tomorrow," Cherry said.


    The next morning, Cherry went about her usual routine. She got up, and went straight to her daughter''s


    room.


    "Mom," Lawrence Chu called out from behind Cherry before she reached her daughter''s room.


    Smiling warmly as she turned to her son who was standing across the hall, she greeted him,"Good


    morning, my boy!"


    "Are you going to wake Violet up?" Lawrence Chu asked. He knew his mother was heading to his


    sister''s room to wake her, but, he wanted to show his mom he could handle things while his parents


    were away. So, he stood a little straighter as he approached Cherry and told her,"You can leave this to


    me. We will meet you and dad downstairs shortly for breakfast."


    "Okay, but tell her to be quick, or she won''t be ready when Amy gets here to take her to school and


    might forget something," Cherry rmended.


    "Yes, Mom, I know," Lawrence Chu told his mom before quietly opening the door to Violet''s room, and


    going in.


    In the darkened room, Lawrence Chu lightly tapped on his sister''s shoulder as he whispered,"Violet, it''s


    time to wake up."


    A tired, half-asleep Violet Chu groaned,"Oh,e on Lawrence! Let me sleep a little longer," She


    begged, lifting her heavy eyelids to nce up at her brother. Then Violet''s eyelids drooped back down


    as she rolled away to keep sleeping.


    "No Violet! You need to hurry up! Mom and dad are downstairs waiting to have breakfast with us!"


    Lawrence Chu shook Violet Chu as he prodded her to get up.


    Hearing Lawrence Chu, Violet''s eyes flew open and she jumped out of bed. She smiled up at her


    handsome brother''s face, and asked excitedly,"Really Lawrence? Mom and dad are waiting for me?"


    "Yes, they are. Now, hurry up! Those are mom''s orders!" Lawrence Chu told her.


    "Okay, I''ll wash up and brush my teeth, and you can help by making my bed," a happy Violet instructed,


    as she rushed off to the bathroom without a second thought or nce back at her scowling brother.


    Under his breath, Lawrence Chu muttered,"I can''t stand you. Why do I need to serve you?" Inwardly he


    rampaged, ''No one else dares order me around, only her! And as if that isn''t bad enough; she does it in


    a demanding tone. If she weren''t my sister, I would''ve taught her a lesson already.''


    Taking Violet''s tiny hand in his, the two walked out of the room. As they headed downstairs, they saw


    their parents in the dining room already eating breakfast.


    A big grin spread across Violet''s face while she cried out excitedly,"Dad! Mom!" and as soon as she


    was down the stairs, she tugged her hand out of Lawrence''s and raced to them.


    "Violet, sit down here and have some breakfast," Jackson told Violet, pulling out the chair next to his for


    her.


    "What are you doing standing over there, my dear? Come over here and join us," Cherry invited her


    son affectionately, noticing his forlorn demeanor immediately.


    As the four were finishing breakfast, Amy arrived to drive Violet Chu to school.


    Speaking in hushed tones, Cherry asked,"Amy, while I''m away, please, look after Violet?"


    "Cherry, don''t be so formal with me. She is also my sworn daughter. I have one daughter to watch over


    and I know how to handle girls. Don''t worry about her," Amy returned with a reassuring smile.


    "Umm, alright then, drive carefully," said Cherry, her mind already drifting off in thought.


    As she watched Amy drive off with Violet Chu, Cherry became lost in thought. Her son''s voice snapped


    her out of it.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m heading to school now," announced Lawrence Chu. He had his backpack slung over


    his shoulder as he stood near the gate staring at his parents.


    When she turned her attention to Lawrence Chu, Cherry saw the darling boy staring back at her from


    behind the stoic countenance and couldn''t bear to leave him. She hurried up to Lawrence, snatched his


    hand and told him tenderly,"Lawrence, I need you to take care of yourself and your little sister for me


    while I''m away, will you? Promise me? Don''t get into any fights and be a good big brother?"


    "Yes Mom, stop worrying. I promise, I will be on my best behavior, keep Violet safe and protect her,"


    Lawrence Chu swore. ''This affabledy is my beloved mother, '' he reminded himself inwardly.


    "Bye!" Cherry gave Lawrence a nod of approval and then reminded Bill,"Watch yourself on the way,


    okay Bill?"


    "Yes ma''am, I will," Bill replied.


    Just before getting into the car, Lawrence Chu turned back to his mom and asked,"Mom, call me when


    you arrive in Hong Kong, don''t forget, okay?"


    "Okay, I''ll give you a call," said Cherry waving goodbye.


    Watching Bill''s car disappear down the road upset Cherry, and left a knot in her stomach. Jackson


    came up next to Cherry and slid his hand over her shoulder, squeezing her to him infort,"Now that


    the kids are off to school, it''s time for us to leave for the airport."


    "Honey, I don''t want to leave them," Cherry expressed scowling,"Lawrence is a thoughtful brother and


    will look after his sister, Violet and make sure nothing happens," Jackson said encouragingly. Another


    idea came to him, but Jackson found it difficult to voice.


    Seeing Cherry so dismayed, standing there looking like the world was ending tugged at Jackson''s


    heart. With a sigh, he finally suggested,"How about I go to Hong Kong alone, and you stay here at


    home with the children?"


    Jackson''s words surprised Cherry, and she turned to meet his gaze. Seeing the resolve glinting in his


    eyes, Cherry knew he was serious.


    "No, I can''t let you go alone, I wille too. I made up my mind. We have Lily, Bill and Amy to watch


    over Lawrence and Violet. But, who would look after you? If you are there alone, no one will be taking


    care of you," Cherry replied firmly.

 Chapter 604 An Unexpected Discovery (Part Two)

    Chapter 604 An Unexpected Discovery (Part Two)


    Her words touched Jackson, and he shed a brilliant smile as he hugged. "You always overthink


    everything. That''s why you are so trepidatious. People are capable of looking after themselves, and


    that includes our children. They know how to take care of themselves. So, don''t worry about them," he


    said tenderly.


    "Alright," Cherry looked at Jackson earnestly and in a serious tone said,"we should leave for the airport


    now."


    "Yes, but first we should get our suitcases," agreed Jackson smiling.


    A weekter


    The final bell of the day rang and students scurried to gather their things into school bags and scuffled


    out of ssrooms, excited to get out of there.


    Before leaving, Reba Lin focused her gaze on Lawrence Chu. Sitting in his seat, he sat alone


    engrossed in his book. She hesitated, wrestling with her curiosity about what he was still doing here.


    After some time had passed, he hadn''t budged, and Reba walked determinedly over to Lawrence.


    In a quiet voice, Reba leaned over saying,"Lawrence?"


    "Oh hi, Reba!" recognizing her voice, Lawrence responded as he looked up into her eyes,"Would


    you like me to walk you home?" he asked.


    "Yes," Reba Lin nodded.


    Before Lawrence had time to respond, Mike Yu rushed toward them, interrupting the conversation.


    "But, Reba, Lawrence promised to y basketball with me today, after school. So, he can''t take you


    home!" argued Mike. He had made up his mind, ''I have to help Lawrence out get rid of her this time! It''s


    been a long time since we yed basketball together, and then today, Lawrence finally agreed he


    would. I won''t let her ruin our fun!''


    "Oh, okay then, see you guys tomorrow!" Reba Lin looked embarrassed, and intended to turn and


    leave.


    "Wait!" Lawrence Chu called out while he grasped Reba''s arm, and then stood up.


    Confusion was written all over Mike''s face, and his eyes bugged out as he stared at Lawrence,


    wondering what Lawrence was up to.


    "We''ll shoot hoops another day, sorry Mike," Lawrence Chu said as he grabbed his books and turned to


    leave with Reba Lin.


    "Oh,e on! You''re standing me up again? You keep doing this! Are you even my friend? This is


    outrageous!" Mike spewed vehemently. ''Of course we''re great friends, but he keeps ditching me for a


    girl, '' he thought.


    "I''m sorry," Lawrence Chu grinned sheepishly as he spoke. Then he picked up his backpack and turned


    to Reba Lin,"Let''s go!"


    Watching the two walk out of the ssroom, Mike Yu shouted furiously,"Lawrence, why are you treating


    me this way? Is it because you don''t think I will do the same? Brat, just you wait. Next time we y


    basketball? I will kick your ass!"


    Lawrence was agitated, but, he didn''t take Mike seriously. ''Wow, what a noob! He brags about kicking


    my ass? He''ll be lucky if I don''t wipe the court with him. He doesn''t stand a chance making a basket


    even if he has five shots, '' he snickered inwardly.


    It was dusk, the moon was rising, the stars waking up and the sun was setting as they strolled along


    the avenue. There were lush, green pine trees nted down both sides of the street, filling the air with


    a sharp, fresh scent.


    "Lawrence," Reba Lin said out of the blue.


    "Hmmm, yeah, what''s up?" asked Lawrence Chu turning his head to look at her.


    "I heard your parents went to Hong Kong," Reba stated.


    "Where you heard that from?" There was a look of shock on Lawrence''s face and in his voice. ''How did


    she find out my parents are in Hong Kong? The only person I told was Mike, '' he asked himself.


    "I... Mike told me," Reba''s voice teetered with hesitation as she spoke.


    "I guess Mike isn''t very trustworthy if he keeps telling others about me," said Lawrence bitterly as he


    mulled it over, ''I keep a low profile, always. Now, because of Mike, everyone at the school knows I am


    Jackson''s son and heir to the JC Group. I never divulged anything about my family, except to Mike.


    What if he leaked my secret to others? I will be so pissed off! Then again, he is my best friend, so he


    must not bear ill will. Hmmm, I wonder what I should do with him?''


    "Lawrence, don''t be mad at Mike, he sorta just spilled the beans. Also, please, don''t let him know I told


    you this," Reba rushed to exin, clenching her hands.


    Taking note of the anxiety Lawrence could see on Reba''s face, he smiled and hurried to reassure


    her,"I won''t. We''ve been best friends since kindergarten. I know everything about him, and that he''s a


    good guy, so, don''t worry."


    "Okay," replied Reba Lin rxing and feeling inwardly calm at the sight of his bright smile.


    "Hey, how''s your mom feeling? Is she getting better?" Lawrence Chu asked. Reflecting on Reba''s


    situation, Lawrence began thinking, ''When she told me about how sick her mom was, and that she


    wouldn''t go to the hospital because they couldn''t afford it, I went down and left a payment of 30, 000


    anonymously for her mother''s care. I hope she is getting better.''


    Reba''s brow knitted in worry,"Oh, she''s been doing much better since she started taking medicine.


    The prescription we got is almost gone though..." she trailed off, not really feeling like she needed to


    finish her thought, and knowing Lawrence understood.


    Understanding what Reba meant, Lawrence took his wallet out of his backpack immediately, but, he


    only had about a 1, 000 on him, and didn''t have his bank card with him.


    "I forgot my bank card at home, and don''t have much money on me. But, don''t stress about it,


    tomorrow, I will give you my card so you can get more medicine for your mother. No need to worry


    about the money," Lawrence told her.


    "Thank you so much, Lawrence," Reba said smiling up at Lawrence. There was a subtle change in


    her tone, which Lawrence didn''t notice much.


    After Lawrence had repacked his schoolbag, he ran his fingers through her smooth, thick hair, as he


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    gazed into her eyes and emphasized,"I''m just happy I can help you. I''ll handle your mother''s fees, so,


    don''t fret on the money. My dad has friends who are in the medical field. I''ll talk to them for guidance


    with your Mother''s case, so she receives the best care, and recovers quickly."


    "I''m lucky you are at my side through all of this," Reba said, as her eyes wererge glimmering


    pools of admiration, and her cheeks turned pink. A perfect picture of demure innocence, while inside


    she snickered as she mused, ''That''s precisely what I wanted to hear!''


    Enchanted with Reba''s reaction, Lawrence affectionately smiled as he told her,"I will always be by


    your side, silly." ''I would do anything to make her happy, '' he said to himself.

 Chapter 605 An Unexpected Discovery (Part Three)

    Chapter 605 An Unexpected Discovery (Part Three)


    Hearing his thoughtful words, Reba Lin beamed and yfully giggling remarked,"Well, I know that,"


    and tucked her arm into Lawrence''s as they continued walking down the sidewalk again.


    After taking only a few steps, Reba Lin unexpectedly asked,"Lawrence?"


    "Yeah?" replied Lawrence Chu.


    "Are we a couple?" asked Reba Lin hesitantly.


    With a brilliant smile, Lawrence Chu answered her question by asking,"What do you think?" The sun


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    shimmered down on Lawrence Chu, and Reba Lin was bowled over at how his already handsome


    features were somehow even more charming.


    "I think so? I mean, well, we hang out and do stuff together like couples do," Reba spoke in a shy,


    low voice.


    "Then, I guess we are," agreed Lawrence, shing her an approving smile and basking in happiness


    while he pondered, ''I don''t know what''s happening, but, seeing Reba''s smile always brings me the


    greatest joy andfort. In my eyes, she is an innocent and lovely girl.''


    "Do you think it''s puppy love?" she wondered out loud.


    "I dunno. I suppose," he said shrugging.


    "Lawrence! Are you teasing me?" she asked indignantly.


    "I dunno. I suppose," he yfully replied.


    He walked Reba Lin to her gate, and then looked at his watch thinking, ''It''s still early! If I meet Mike


    now, we can y basketball for two hours.


    Lawrence Chu took his phone out and called Mike Yu right away.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Hero? Are you done with the pretty girl, and have some free time for your


    friends now?" The sarcastic words carried through the phone into Lawrence''s ear.


    "Hey, I have time to shoot some hoop now, where are you?" asked Lawrence Chu. He got straight to


    the point, to see if Mike Yu still wanted to y basketball.


    "Really?" The tone in his voice told Lawrence that even though Mike was delighted, he was also


    surprised and skeptical about whether the invite was real. "Tell me where you wanna meet, and I will be


    right there!"


    "How about we meet at the court near my ce in an hour?" asked Lawrence Chu.


    "Cool! It''ll be more fun if there are more of us, so, I''ll call Jason and Ben and let them know, okay?"


    Mike Yu suggested.


    "Yeah, whatever," replied Lawrence Chu, rolling his eyes at the receiver as he clicked to end the call.


    Half an hourter, carrying his backpack, Lawrence Chu got to the basketball court. He saw Mike Yu


    and two other boys waiting around. The four of them were acquainted with each other for they were


    studying in the same ss.


    "You''rete!" snapped Mike Yu.


    Lawrence tossed his bag under the basketball hoop as he shouted,"Geez, shut up and let''s y!"


    "Ooh, looks like Lawrence is about to kick Mike''s ass!" Jason taunted smirking.


    "Ha! It''s redundant how much Mike boasts!" Ben quipped yfully.


    "Ben! How dare you tease me? How about I let you see how good I am out on the court? That''ll shut


    you up!" Mike bit back. After hearing Mike, Ben threw in,"Right! I''m gonna block your shots, you''ll see!"


    "You wanna go? Hey, your funeral! It''s on, let''s go!" Mike confidently countered.


    The four paired off into two teams and chased the ball up and down the court blocking and dodging


    with agility to toss the ball into the hoop. All four loved ying basketball, and as sweaty and


    exhausted as they were getting, they wereughing and enjoying out maneuvering each other to score.


    They were having so much fun. It seemed to be dark in the blink of an eye.


    Panting in between words, Mike managed to say,"Guys, I need a break! I am wiped out! I quit,"


    inwardly heined, ''I can''t hold out any longer. This happens every time I y against Lawrence!


    He gives me such a hard time, and always beats me. I''m done with it.''


    "Okay," Lawrence agreed and said to the other guys,"That''s it for today. Let''s take a short break before


    we leave." He casually dribbling the ball a few times before letting it drop and bounce slower and


    slower, till it stopped as he spoke.


    "Okay," they replied.


    The four of them sat in a row, gulping down the bottled water they each had.


    "Lawrence, how did you get so good at basketball? I can''t take it. It''s not fair!" whined Mike dissatisfied


    with how the game went. The more he thought of how embarrassing it was out on the court, the more


    pissed he got at Lawrence. ''He didn''t let up on guarding the hoop against my shots for even a second!


    It was like he had it out for me! How could he treat me this way?'' he silentlyined.


    "Come on, Mike, you know Lawrence isn''t just a good student, but, an excellent athlete!" Jason teased.


    "Yeah, yeah, and don''t forget how popr he is with the girls," Mike sighed adding,"Why doesn''t


    anyone in the ss like me?"


    The smile vanished from Jason''s face at Mike''s revtion. He nced at Lawrence silently sitting


    silently next to him, and frowning thought, ''I want to tell him, but, should I? If I know him as well as I


    think, he will very likely get pissed at what I tell him.''


    "Jason, did you wanna say something?" Mike asked. Noticing Jason''s hesitant expression prompted


    Mike to ask.


    Jason''s face grew flushed,"N-o-no, n-nothing at a-all," he stammered.


    "Pssht! Stop acting like a girl and just say what''s on your mind!" urged Mike prodding Jason.


    Three sets of eyes stared expectantly at Jason as he sat there red-faced thinking a moment or so


    longer before finally deciding to share what he knew. Taking a deep breath, he faced Lawrence staring


    into his eyes and began,"I''m not sure if I should be telling you this."


    "Come on and spit it out, already!" Mike pushed. He asked himself, ''This isn''t like Jason. He isn''t


    secretive like this. I wonder what''s going on?'' Mike didn''t like people who kept secrets.


    "It''s.. ummm... It''s about Reba," Jason''s voice trembled as he spoke.


    A sudden silence fell over the basketball court.


    There was a perplexed expression on Lawrence''s shocked face and he asked himself, ''What''s wrong


    with Reba?''


    Looking at Jason and scowling, Lawrence demanded,"What about Reba? Tell me, now!"


    "Do you remember the day you and Mike went over to the canteen for lunch? It was two days ago, and


    I stayed behind? While I was sitting there, in the ssroom, I saw Reba and Dan Huo eat together,


    who was from the other ss," Jason warily imparted while reflecting, ''I have to be very cautious with


    my words. What if Lawrence gets annoyed? He could do anything if he was pissed off! The Chu family


    is so powerful and rich in the city. He could probably raze the city to the ground if he wanted.''

 Chapter 606 An Unexpected Discovery (Part Four)

    Chapter 606 An Unexpected Discovery (Part Four)


    "Dan Huo? Wait, isn''t that the kid whose dad is in the real estate business?" Mike asked. Even though


    Dan Huo wasn''t his ssmate, Mike knew him. He had heard that Dan Huo was bossy.


    "Yes, his dad is," answered Jason, adding,"When I saw them chatting, Reba looked uneasy."


    Lawrence stayed silent throughout their conversation. He hadn''t heard any rumors about the event or


    about Dan Huo.


    "Actually Lawrence..." Ben started nervously and abruptly stopped topose himself before he


    continued in an even tone,"When we started our first year of middle school, a friend told me Dan was


    pursuing Reba, but she rejected him. No one brings it up. You didn''t meet or even talk to Reba


    until third year, so, I guess you don''t know much about her life before then, do you?"


    All the boys, including Mike, fell into silence. Mike sat very still, lost into spection, ''I know everything


    there is to know about Lawrence. Since we''ve attended middle school, he''s gotten love letters daily. He


    never read any of those letters or talked to the girls in the ss. In the third year, while he was on duty


    though, he identally got Reba''s white sneakers dirty. They started talking then and became


    friends. Since they''ve been friends for a long time, Lawrence should know something. Except he didn''t


    know about Reba''s past.''


    "What else do you know about her past?" Lawrence asked abruptly.


    The other three boys stared at one another, not sure how to start.


    "If you consider me your friend, tell me everything you know!" ordered Lawrence while he reasoned


    silently, ''It doesn''t matter what else they tell me. I''m already pretty pissed off.''


    Mike knew he had to tell Lawrence what he learned about Reba. But, he wanted the others to talk


    first.


    "Okay, tell what you know," Mike told the other boys.


    "Well, I heard when Reba was a freshman she spent a lot of time with a boy that was in his second


    year. She would go over to his ce and let him help her with her studies every weekend. I don''t know


    what else they did at that fellow''s house," Jason shared, as he nced at Lawrence before he went


    on,"When we started the second year, there was a rumor that his parents learned about his rtionship


    with Reba and transferred him to another school."


    Ben jumped in with,"Some girls told me Reba lived in poverty, and she needed money, so..." He


    knew that Lawrence had been nice to Reba, but he didn''t know that Lawrence had given her


    money. "Perhaps, she agreed to date him for money," he added.


    "Impossible! Our school is the most exclusive one in the city! If she were poor, how would she be able


    to afford the tuition fee? It''s easy getting into other middle schools. But, only a few high-born or wealthy


    kids can afford our school. Children from ordinary families don''t stand a chance getting in here," one of


    the boys retorted.


    "There''s one thing you don''t know though. Reba doesn''t have a father," another boy broke in,"Well,


    technically, it would be that she doesn''t know who her father is, I guess."


    With that bit of information, the boys knew Reba''s true colors.


    It was as if Lawrence had been walloped in the gut. Sitting there, he contemted what he knew,


    ''Reba always struck me as such an innocent girl though. Her long curved eyshes, the way her


    eyes narrow into a line and two little dimples appear on her cheeks all make her look so lovely when


    she smiles.''


    "Then, she must have some sort of connection so she could attend our school," Ben deduced.


    "I agree. I''ve heard the gossip, that some girls are attending this school who are not highborndies,


    and struggled to get in. They just want to know some rich or influential friends who might be helpful to


    their life in the future," acknowledged Jason as he nodded.


    Mike had already guessed Reba''s true colors, and the other boys'' inputs only confirmed them. ''I


    heard some girls gossiping about Reba, and calling her ill-bred. Is it true?'' he pondered.


    "Lawrence, even though you treat her well, you shouldn''t overtly announce your rtionship. I would


    advise you to stay away from her. She isn''t good for you," suggested Jason giving Lawrence a look. ''I


    said that for his sake. He has a bright future ahead. His father is the CEO of the JC Group, one of the


    premierpanies in the city. He has two uncles, one owns the JS Group, and the other is the head of


    the H King Group, both of which are bigpanies here. As a genuine highborn person, Lawrence has


    a magnificent future waiting for him. His parents might even arrange a marriage for him. A girl like


    Reba doesn''t deserve him, '' he spected.


    "I agree. Reba could affect Lawrence''s future, then Lawrence would be poor," said Ben.


    "Shut up! All of you, that''s enough!" Mike snapped, ending the discussion. Then, he told the two other


    boys,"It''ste, and you should head home. See you guys tomorrow at school!"


    "Okay, goodbye!" Jason agreed, understanding Mike''s purpose immediately. He and Ben picked up


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    their school bags.


    "Alright then we''re leaving now. You two get home early," Ben said.


    "I will. Bye!" Mike returned as he waved his hand.


    After the others were gone, Lawrence and Mike were alone on the empty court.


    Things were quiet in the park at night. Mike looked over at Lawrence sitting silently with a troubled


    expression, but he wasn''t sure how tofort his friend.


    "Lawrence, you shouldn''t take what they said too seriously. After all, you..." before Mike could finish,


    Lawrence cut him off.


    "Mike, I want you to answer one question for me," Lawrence asserted.


    "Okay, what?" Mike asked.


    "Did you tell Reba about my parents'' trip to Hong Kong?" asked Lawrence.


    "No, I didn''t tell her," replied Mike as he shook his head. "I know you don''t want other people knowing


    your personal affairs, so I didn''t tell anyone about it."


    He added,"Even though you two are together a lot, and I poke fun of you two, your rtionship isn''t


    intimate enough for me to be able to tell her your private matters. You haven''t even told anyone that


    she''s your girlfriend."


    Lawrence remained silent for a few minutes, then he got up, grabbed his backpack and as he headed


    home he called over his shoulder to Mike,"Bye!"


    "Hey wait, you''re leaving now?" asked Mike as he sat there dumbfounded staring at Lawrence''s back.


    ''He is such an efficient person, '' he mused.


    It wasn''t long before Lawrence was home. When he went into the living room, he saw Violet Chu


    watching a cartoon with Lily.

 Chapter 607 An Unexpected Discovery (Part Five)

    Chapter 607 An Unexpected Discovery (Part Five)


    "Hi Lily," Lawrence greeted.


    "Young master, you''re home!" Lily said warmly, getting up to walk over to Lawrence. "Why are you


    getting home sote?" she asked.


    "I was ying basketball with my friends at the courts nearby," he answered.


    With Lily''s keen sense of observation, she knew he wasn''t fibbing. ''I can smell the faint scent of sweat


    on him, and he has some dust. He is telling the truth, '' she said to herself.


    "Alright then, I will fix your dinner while you go upstairs and take a shower. It''ll be ready soon, so hurry


    up," Lily said smiling.


    "Okay," Lawrence responded. Lawrence stood until Lily was in the kitchen, then he went into the living


    room.


    "Violet, Mom said you aren''t allowed to watch TV more than an hour," chided Lawrence.


    "Today was an exception because you werete," Violet snapped continuing to watch the cartoon.


    Then she turned to look at him saying,"Lawrence, what makes you think that you can lecture me?


    You''rete too!"


    "Because, I''m your brother and I''m older than you," Lawrence replied tly as he plopped down next to


    Violet.


    "Oh my god!" Violet screeched, pinching her nose immediately,"You smell disgusting! What did you do,


    Lawrence?"


    "I was ying basketball," answered Lawrence.


    "Go take a shower. You stink! The smell is too strong. I can''t bear it!" Violet scowled as she griped.


    Lawrence smirked, thinking Violet''s behavior was amusing, and with an impish grin, he moved closer to


    her,"How about now?" he asked mischievously.


    "Get away from me! Go! Get yourself cleaned up! I am hungry and want to eat dinner," Violet ordered,


    shoving Lawrence back.


    "Okay, okay!" Lawrence said. He didn''t wanna tease his sister, and reminded himself, ''If she gets mad,


    she''ll call dad andin, and dad always takes her side.''


    "I''ll be back soon, and we can have dinner together," Lawrence said to Violet.


    "Okay, then I can watch TV a little longer," Violet replied excitedly.


    Looking over at Lawrence as he walked up the stairs, Violet shouted,"Don''t mind me, Lawrence. Take


    your time!"


    "Didn''t you just get through saying you were hungry?" asked Lawrence confused. ''What is she talking


    about?'' he wondered.


    "Cartoons are way more important than dinner!" replied Violet. She stuck her tongue out at Lawrence,


    and ignored the angry look on his face.


    Up in the bathroom, Lawrence stood under the spray of water in the shower, letting it wash the dirt


    away. His expression was troubled as he stared off at nothing, lost in thought. ''Is what they told me


    correct? How can I believe such cruel rumors? Even if I disregard what the other boys said though, I


    trust Mike, and I know he would never lie to me. Then there''s the fact that Reba said Mike told her


    my parents went to Hong Kong. But, Mike said he didn''t tell anyone. Who should I believe?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I should probably believe Mike, '' Lawrence determined.


    While Lawrence and Violet ate dinner together, Violet realized Lawrence was preupied and acting


    absentminded and wondered curiously, ''What''s wrong with him?''


    "Lawrence Chu, are you alright?" Violet asked, using Lawrence''s full name.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," Lawrence answered immediately pulling himself out of his daze.


    "You''re lying. You look sad. Did you and Mike get into a fight?" Violet rested her chin on hands as she


    asked. ''Lawrence must have yed basketball with Mike. Did Mike piss him off?'' she asked herself.


    She murmured,"I''ll teach him a lesson when I see him next time. He dared bully you? Doesn''t he know


    that you''re my brother?"


    Violet''s expression was cute, and immediately brightened his mood.


    "Violet, act like a proper youngdy in front of Mike. I''m expecting to marry you off to him one day,"


    joked Lawrence as he broke out inughter.


    "Me?" Violet pointed to herself. "Marry Mike?"


    she repeated in surprise.


    Pretending to be serious, Lawrence stated,"Yeah, that''s what I said." ''I want to see how she responds, ''


    he thought.


    "I don''t want to marry him!" Violet looked dejected, and then said,"When I go abroad to study, I''ll find a


    handsome foreign guy, and bring him home and introduce him to dad and mom."


    "I''m surprised," Lawrence said in disbelief,"You want to marry a charming foreign guy?"


    "Of course," replied Violet confidently while taking a bite.


    "Then you need to study English diligently. Otherwise, you won''t be able to evenmunicate with


    foreigners," Lawrence returned.


    "Of course, I will. But..." Violet suddenly stopped, and her eyes bugged out,"I haven''t finished my


    homework yet! Will you help me do homework tonight?"


    "Violet, please let me die in peace," Lawrence looked at her helplessly.


    "Lawrence, if you refuse, I will tell mom and dad that you bullied me!" Violet threatened. Violet had


    ways of getting Lawrence to help her. ''I can''t force him, but I can find a way to get dad and mom to


    make him help, '' she schemed.


    "Fine, I''ll help, but first, let''s finish eating. Then I will help with your homework. I promise," Lawrence


    "That''s good to hear," Violet returned contented.


    Listening to the two of them talking, Lily felt very happy and content inside. Out of the blue, she thought


    of Lawrence when he was younger. ''When Lawrence was Violet''s age, he was cuter than Violet. I am


    delighted to serve them. Taking care of these two is better than living alone. They are funny, witty and


    can bring me pleasure, '' she mused.

 Chapter 608 An Unexpected Discovery (Part Six)

    Chapter 608 An Unexpected Discovery (Part Six)


    Later that night, after Violet went to bed, Lawrence sat at her bedside. When he was sure she was


    asleep, he tucked her nket in, turned out the lights and left the room.


    When he was back in his room, heid on the bed staring up at the ceiling. He couldn''t think clearly


    and had no idea how to face Reba or what to say to her. He mind wandered over all the details, ''Did


    she really approach me for money, deliberately? Our meeting and getting to know each other was a


    coincidence though. She didn''t make the first move to speak to me. We started talking to each other


    after I got her shoes dirty.''


    The more he thought about the situation, the more restless he became. Suddenly, he missed his


    parents, ''Mom and dad are away now, but, if mom was at home, I could at least see her smile and hear


    her voice, which would soothe me.''


    After thinking about his parents, Lawrence eventually grabbed his phone to call Cherry.


    "Hello Lawrence," Cherry''s voice sounded tender and loving to him through the receiver. "It''ste. Why


    aren''t you asleep yet? What about Violet?" she asked.


    "She''s asleep," Lawrence replied,"Mom, I just wanted to talk to you."


    "Do you miss me?" Cherry smiled as she asked.


    "Um," Lawrence managed as thoughts crowded his head, ''I feel so alone and scared without my mom


    here. The house is so big, and no one can protect me. I feel insecure.''


    "Lawrence, did something happen? You sound blue," concern filled Cherry''s voice as she spoke. ''He


    must be in some sort of trouble, '' she said to herself.


    "Mom, do you think there are poor students in our school?" asked Lawrence.


    "Of course, there are," Cherry replied in a soft tone,"There are poor people everywhere. But, you


    shouldn''t despise them. They are the same as wealthy people. They have good in their hearts. We


    should judge a person by the soul instead of by appearances or wealth. When you meet someone in


    your ss of good character and heart, and you think he is trustworthy, then befriend him. As for those


    who behave poorly, you should stay away from them. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand Mom," replied Lawrence feeling much better.


    "Good, I''m d to hear that, Lawrence. You''re more mature now, with friends and social life, Dad and I


    don''t interfere, but, you should judge for yourself. I believe you''re observant and wise. Do what you


    think is right. If you meet good people, you can continue to get to know them. But if you meet some bad


    guys, I believe that you know how to handle them, don''t you?" Cherry said approvingly. ''Lawrence is a


    teenager now and will meet with all kinds of confusions and troubles. I can''t hold him back or give him


    my opinion based on his words. I must let him make decisions himself, that he will feel satisfied with.


    After my years of education and guidance, I believe that he can be a good judge and he will never fail


    me, '' she reminded herself inwardly.


    "Yes, I know how to handle things, Mommy," Lawrence said affectionately. He called her mommy, even


    though in middle school he had started to call Cherry mom instead of mommy.


    "Lawrence, do you want to hear my real thoughts?" Cherry asked. She seemed to have read


    Lawrence''s mind and thought he needed her guidance.


    "Yes, I do," Lawrence replied eagerly.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "You was born into a rich, powerful family, and you can''t change that. After meeting so many people


    from the upper ss, you must have formed your opinions and thoughts about them," Cherry said


    thoughtfully. After a pause, she continued,"But, I hope that you''ll grow to be a kind man even living in


    this atmosphere. Be sensible, tolerant andpassionate towards people and life. In other words, a


    good heart is more important than wealth. I don''t want to see you be an uncaring person. My


    hope is that you live life happily. My biggest delight is that you, Violet and dad are happy, every single


    day."


    As her words sank in, tears trickled down his cheeks, and he thought, ''Mom is the greatest person in


    the world. Her words touch my heart. I don''t know why some people say that wealthy or influential


    women are cold-blooded. Mommy, Aunt Amy, and Aunt Selina are good people, especially my mommy.


    I admire her kindness, temperament, and attitude towards life. I am proud of my mom, and she''s the


    greatest.''


    "Lawrence, be a good boy, and take care of yourself, okay?" Cherry continued,"If your friend is in


    trouble, you can offer a hand to him. Your dad and I will support you as long as you are sure you''re


    doing the right thing."


    "Okay Mommy, I see," replied Lawrence adding,"I love you, Mommy." He was ovee with gratitude


    for his mother''s love.


    "I love you too, my dear son. Study hard at school and take good care of your sister, will you?" asked


    Cherry in a motherly tone.


    "Yes I will," Lawrence replied. "How are you and dad doing there? How''s his work going?" he asked.


    "We''re good, don''t worry. Your dad isn''t always busy. We can get out to rx ourselves sometimes,"


    answered Cherry.


    "Well, Mom, you and dad get to bed early. I''m getting off the phone since I need to get to sleep now. I


    need to rest up for school tomorrow," Lawrence said.


    "Okay, tuck yourself in. Good night, my dear," Cherry responded.


    "Good night, Mommy!" Lawrence returned.

 Chapter 609 Her Secret (Part One)

    Chapter 609 Her Secret (Part One)


    Cherry ended the call with Lawrence and put the phone aside.


    "What happened to Lawrence?" asked Jackson as he reached out encircling his arms around Cherry


    and drawing her closer to him.


    Rxing into hisforting arms, Cherry said,"I didn''t ask him specifics, but, it might have something


    to do with a ssmate."


    Concerned, Jackson wanted to know,"Is someone bullying him?"


    Cherry shook her head and replied,"I don''t think so. I can''t imagine anyone bullying him, I think he is


    just upset about something."


    Jackson suddenly dered,"Anyone who dares to harass my son, is dead!"


    Cherry looked up at Jackson and said,"Impulse, is a devil''s tool, you know that, right?"


    Seeing Cherry''s eyes aze with anger, Jackson hastily said,"All right, all right. Don''t be mad at me,


    please. I wasn''t gonna do anything, I was just saying it."


    Jackson gazed at Cherry fondly, and leaned in to kiss her.


    Cherry put her hand up, stopping him and said,"Honey, although we have wealth and power, I don''t


    want Joe to grow into a heartless man. My hope is that he is grateful for what he has, but, keeps the


    fire. I never want him to be ruthless or cold." It was her dream for her children. She knew better than


    anyone how ferocious the fight in a noble family was. Therefore, she didn''t want to see her children


    became those sort of people.


    Jackson nodded his head agreeing,"Yes, I understand." He totally understood his wife. Actually, how


    could he possibly not know her worries?


    Cherry said,"Oh, thank you, Darling, for thinking like that," thrilled that Jackson could understand her


    thoughts. Sometimes, he rushed into making business decisions, and some choices were cold. But,


    she knew that he was not ruthless, there were times he was warm, and he knew how to deal with


    things in a friendly way.


    Jackson touched her cheek fondly saying,"You little fool, I''m your husband. Who else could understand


    you better? Don''t overthink things, I know what your wishes for our children are, and I know how to


    handle it."


    Cherry nodded her head,"Okay." Over the years, Jackson was always with her, and came to know her.


    She saw herself as the happiest woman in the world.


    "We need to get to sleep early, tonight. I want to take you to see the ocean, tomorrow," as Jackson told


    her his ns, he pulled Cherry to him with one hand and pulled the quilt up over them with his other.


    "Okay. Good night," Cherry agreed, snuggling into his side, closing her eyes as she gradually fell


    asleep.


    Jackson stared at the sleeping Cherry and felt content. Her face, which had been young and smooth,


    had fine lines under her eyes. Time had flown by, and her face was showing the effects. She had


    always stood by him, and with her, he felt he had the whole world. Now their kids were growing up, and


    he thought the family was the most important thing to him. No matter how busy he was at work, he


    always took time to keep a happy family. He had a sweet, smiling wife, good son and mischievous


    daughter. With them, he knew he could face and ovee anything. Maybe due to this woman, his life


    was sofortable and happy.


    Jackson knew Cherry was the best thing that had ever happened to him.


    In the morning, Lawrence Chu''s clock went off, waking him from sound sleep. He rubbed his eyes as


    he got out of bed, and went next door to wake his sister, Violet up.


    While Violet dressed slowly, she unhappilyined,"Lawrence Chu, you''re so annoying. Why do


    you insist on waking me up every morning?"


    As Lawrence folded her quilt, he said,"Look, I don''t need to be bothered with this. If Mom were here,


    she would wake you, but, she isn''t, so, I''m doing this for Mom."


    "Lawrence, when you were little, did you sleep inte?" asked Violet. She was curious whether or not


    her brother overslept.


    "I''m not like you. I sleptte when I was in preschool, but, I''ve gotten up on time since I started primary


    school. Mom praises me for my timeliness," Lawrence told her seriously. When he started elementary


    school, he changed his habit of sleepingte.


    "Liar! I don''t believe you!" Violet snapped waspishly as she finished dressing and ran off to the


    bathroom to wash up.


    Not able to think of an argument left Lawrence feeling helpless, but, at the same time, Lawrence


    admired Violet''s gift for gab.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sitting and eating breakfast in the dining room, Violet noticed the time and said,"Oh, I need to hurry up.


    Aunt Amy will be here any minute, and it''ll be embarrassing if I am not ready to go."


    Lawrence happily taunted,"Ha-ha! Just wait until Aunt Amy sees you. You won''t get up on time, and


    take your time getting dressed and washing up, which makes youte and then you have to rush! Do


    you realize the importance of punctuality yet?" ''Now this little girl will realize how much time she


    wastes, '' Lawrence thought smugly.


    "Lawrence, just shut up! Don''t you dare talk to me like that! I''m the queen in our family. You have no


    right to educate me," Violet shot back, wiping her face with the napkin before quickly grabbing her


    school bag and stating haughtily,"I''ll go wait for Aunt Amy at the gate, now."


    Lawrence smiled watching his sister, Violet, making a hasty exit. He thought she was such a naughty


    youngdy.


    When Lawrence was done with his breakfast, Bill drove him to school.


    On their way to school, Bill wasn''t sure if he was supposed to stop to pick the girl up in the alley. He


    nced in the rear view at Lawrence, who was staring silently out the window.


    "Umm, Lawrence, are we..." Before he finished the question, Lawrence interrupted,"Go straight to


    school," Lawrence directed. He was still having mixed feelings about what his ssmates told him


    yesterday, so, he decided against picking Reba up for school until he figured out the truth.


    "Okay," Bill didn''t add anymore after catching a glimpse of Lawrence''s expression.

 Chapter 610 Her Secret (Part Two)

    Chapter 610 Her Secret (Part Two)


    Lawrence continued to stare out the window as he thought of his Mother''s words the night before. What


    she''d said moved him, and he decided that it was time for he to face some things on his own.


    During the morning session at school, Lawrence didn''t talk to Reba, not even to tell her why he


    hadn''t picked her up that morning. Usually, he would exin why he hadn''t, but, today he didn''t want to


    talk to her at all.


    The bell rang, letting the students and staff know it was end of the morning sessions, and time for


    lunch. All the students tidied their desks before leaving.


    After cleaning up his space, Mike walked over to Lawrence, as usual, and patted his arm, saying,"Let''s


    go to lunch."


    "Okay," Lawrence replied as he stood up ready to leave the room with Mike.


    The boys heard Reba suddenly shout,"Lawrence!"


    Lawrence stopped walking when he heard her calling. Mike stopped, looking at Lawrence, who


    appeared calm. Looking over at Reba, Mike could see she was very nervous. Therefore, he wasn''t


    sure what to do.


    "Lawrence, I''ll go ahead to the canteen. Do you want me to get lunch for you?" asked Mike. Since Mike


    knew Lawrence so well, he guessed afterst night''s conversation, Lawrence didn''t pick Reba up


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    for school this morning.


    "Sure, buy lunch for me. Thank you." replied Lawrence.


    "All right, I will," Mike said as he ducked outta the room.


    Aside from Lawrence and Reba, there were two boys in the room, not too far off, doing homework.


    As soon as Reba was close enough to Lawrence, she tugged at his school uniform and asked in a


    hushed tone,"What''s wrong? Are you having trouble at home? Why didn''t you pick me up this


    morning?"


    "I didn''t pick you up because I had something else to do," Lawrence casually said. Not wanting to


    exin any further he added,"I''m going to lunch now."


    He left the ssroom quickly.


    Watching his back until he waspletely out of sight, Reba finally gave into the tears as she


    wondered if Lawrence didn''t want to be with her anymore. Had he found something out about her?


    Reba Lin''s fingers clenched into a tight fist, and her eyes were full of resolve as she stared ahead at


    nothing and reminded herself, ''No, I won''t allow him to dump me. Without him, I won''t get into an elite


    high school. I know Lawrence will study at a premier high school like a majority of my ssmates.


    Since I don''t want to be the minority, I have to be epted into an elite high school, and that means, I


    must hold onto Lawrence. As long as I''m with him, I will be able to alter my life. He is the man who can


    change my future.''


    There were two self-study sses after lunch. After students finished their lessons, they were permitted


    to do as they wanted freely. Everywhere one looked there was activity. Whether at the library, on the


    the atmosphere for learning was satisfying, while over at the conservatory, sounds of dancing and the


    piano being yed were heard.


    Lawrence sat at his desk preparing for the exams scheduled for next week. He wasn''t as familiar with


    some of the information and needed to go over what they were learning.


    Over at his desk, Mike quietly read a big, bulky novel, carefully. Huddled around an iPad, Jason and


    some other friends were watching a scary movie.


    Reba was over in her seat as well. asionally she would bend over and scribble several words


    on paper, and steal a nce over at Lawrence studying hard. Reba wanted to walk over there and


    talk to him, but, there hadn''t been a chance to so far. Lawrence was the type of person who didn''t want


    to be bothered while studying, and she knew that. At that moment, Reba suddenly realized there


    was a sort of person, who was so dignified that she would have no chance of approaching him, no


    matter what was tried, because, he was outside her world.


    Suddenly, her phone made a shrill sound that made her jump. It was a notification of a text, so it


    stopped making noise within seconds.


    The sharp noise attracted the attention of Mike, Jason and other boys sitting nearby, and they realized


    even before shooting a nce over that it had been her cell.


    Automatically, Reba reached for her phone, looking down as she read the text.


    ''Come to the rehearsal room on the fifth floor. I''ll be waiting there for you, '' the message read.


    After reading the message, Reba swiped the screen to lock it. The text had been from Dan Huo,


    and as she thought about his message, she peeked over at Lawrence again, who was engrossed in his


    studies.


    She wasn''t sure why Lawrence was mad at her or ignoring her, but, Reba was too busy dwelling on


    that to consider meeting Dan. Maybe, something she did upset him. Perhaps, Lawrence had


    discovered something about her. Either way, until she discerned the reason she had no time to deal


    with other things.


    Reba lowered her head pretending to read a book.


    Peering over at Reba, Mike saw she had settled into reading a book, so, he determined the text


    was nothing special, and he went back to reading his novel too.


    Five minutester, Reba''s cell red again. She was in a mess, fumbling to shut it up and read the


    text.


    This time her face turned red as she read, ''I''ll give you ten minutes, and if you don''t meet me, I''lle


    find you in your ssroom.''


    It was a second text from Dan Huo asking her to meet him.


    Looking up at Lawrence in a panic, Reba wondered if he had even heard her phone because he


    was still studying as hard as before.


    She didn''t know what to do. If Dan came here, Lawrence would know everything about her. But, she


    didn''t really want to see Dan Huo just then. She was confused at Lawrence''s strange behavior and


    there was no room for her to entertain ideas about meeting up with Dan.


    Reba lowered her head, looking at the text again, mulling the options over. Finally, she decided to


    go meet up with Dan, so, Lawrence wouldn''t discover anything.


    She packed her school bag, and grasping her phone, she got up and left the room.

 Chapter 611 Her Secret (Part Three)

    Chapter 611 Her Secret (Part Three)


    The moment she left, Mike whispered to Jason,"Jason, she''s acting very suspicious; follow her."


    Mike had been covertly watching Reba since the first time her phone rang. He noticed she looked


    over at Lawrence, so, Mike naturally thought she was worried the noise had bothered Lawrence. When


    it rang the second time, Reba''s behavior became suspect, like she was trying to hide something


    and right after, she hurried out of the room. Reba was usually quiet and cautious, now she seemed


    to be anxious, and acted out of character, so, Mike gathered something serious was going on.


    Jason gave a quick nod and scooted silently out of the room after Reba.


    Mike turned and nced at Lawrence, who was still engrossed in his reading. It left Mike wondering


    whether or not Lawrence had noticed Reba''s behavior. Had Lawrence even noticed that Reba


    had walked out of the room?


    Mike turned his attention back to the novel he was reading, but couldn''t focus on it. He was too busy


    wondering what would happen next with Reba.


    Not surprisingly, Mike''s phone vibrated after a while. He pulled it out and saw it was from Jason. So, he


    answered the call quietly.


    "Yes Jason?" he whispered.


    In a hushed tone, Jason said,"Mike, tell Lawrence to go to the fifth floor of the Comprehensive Building.


    Reba and Dan are in the rehearsal room."


    Mike realized that the texts Reba had gotten were from Dan asking her to meet him.


    "Okay, I will," Mike said before ending the call.


    Mike walked over to Lawrence and stared at his lowered head, and said,"Follow me, let''s go."


    Lawrence casually asked in low voice,"Where are we going?"


    Mike knew from his question that Lawrence knew exactly what happened in this ssroom just now.


    Answering Lawrence''s question with a question, Mike asked,"Don''t you want to know the truth? Okay


    then, follow me." Wanting to get this over with, Mike tugged Lawrence up from his seat, and pulling him


    along, left the ssroom.


    As the two walked, Mike told Lawrence,"Jason said Reba and Dan were up on the fifth floor, in the


    rehearsal room."


    Not saying anything, Lawrence strode through the hallway with Mike. He knew if he had waited


    patiently, he would learn all the facts.


    Outside rehearsal room door, Jason quietly sat eavesdropping on Reba and Dan.


    When Mike and Lawrence got there, Lawrence peered in and saw a dim figure dressed in casual dark


    blue clothes, wearing expensive sneakers. Lawrence knew from the attire the man was from a noble


    family, and directly in front of the person was Reba.


    Dan gave Reba a serious look and asked,"I heard Lawrence didn''t pick you up this morning, Has he


    discovered your purpose?"


    Reba was astonished and wondered how Dan Chu knew. She asked,"How do you know that


    Lawrence didn''t pick me up today?"


    Dan smugly stated,"Because, I have people watching you," Reba had no idea the lengths he had


    gone to, and only he was aware of just how much he had done for this girl.


    Reba shouted angrily,"Watching me?" Reba enjoyed spending time with Lawrence and hadn''t


    thought Dan would have someone watching her.


    Dan chuckled and asked,"Do you think it''s important? My purpose is not to watch you..." Interrupting


    him before he finished, Reba hastily said,"Dan Huo, you shut up! I love Lawrence, and I want to be


    his girlfriend!"


    Her sentimental words didn''t surprise Dan and he sneered.


    Laughing grimly, he stared at Reba and asked,"Do you really love Lawrence? Come on, it''s his


    money you love, right? Everyone knows what you are after. Maybe, silly Lawrence is the only one in


    the dark on that, right?"


    Not letting up, Dan Huo continued to tease her,"I know Lawrence has a lot of friends. Don''t you realize


    they know what you really are? Don''t you think they warned him? After all, he is the prince of the JC


    Group, the future master of our city''s business. and he is tricked by you. That''s so ridiculous."


    Reba shot back,"Are youpletely nuts, Dan? Who are you to judge me?" Reba knew Dan


    was annoying. If she had power, she could kill him, possibly. He was a rich ck sheep. So, why did he


    pester her?


    When he heard Reba swear at him, he became furious. He stepped closer to her, grabbed her


    arms, shoved her against the wall and asked,"Reba, seriously, what do you love most on this earth?


    Lawrence or his money?"


    Dan thought maybe he was really crazy. Even though he knew Reba was a cheap woman, and


    what she had done in the past, he had a crush on her, and wanted her all to himself.


    Reba stared into his deep eyes and couldn''t think.


    Reba shouted,"Yes, yes, alright? You''re right. I love his money. For god''s sake, Lawrence is the heir


    to the JC Group. He has money, power and he''ll be able to satisfy all my needs!" Reba wanted to


    wake Dan up, and make him leave her alone.


    Reba ridiculed Dan saying,"And you? You, Dan Huo, you''re nothing!" She gradually calmed down


    as she spoke,"That''s right, you''re indeed rich. But, are you richer than Lawrence? Can you do the


    same things Lawrence can? I''ve investigated and learned that your father is a subordinate of


    Lawrence''s father! So, Dan Huo, you cannotpare to the likes of Lawrence. He is superior, noble.


    And you? You are just the dog guarding his door."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The venom in her words astonished Dan immediately.


    The three people eavesdropping at the door were shocked by Reba''s words too.

 Chapter 612 Help Me, My Brother (Part One)

    Chapter 612 Help Me, My Brother (Part One)


    Enraged, Mike kicked the door open, and rushed into the room.


    Hearing the loud crash, Dan and Reba looked at the door.


    Seeing the three people hovering in the doorway, Reba stood paralyzed in shock staring. When she


    made eye contact with Lawrence, her eyes zed over in fear.


    Dan guessed from Lawrence''s calm, emotionless demeanor, that he and his friends had overheard the


    conversation he and Reba were having.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Mike screamed,"You are shameless!" He might not have known


    Reba''s motives in the past, but, now he had heard from her very lips and finally understood what


    she was up to.


    "Reba, you are brazen. I thought that you were simple and pure, so I didn''t tell Lawrence what I


    knew. I''ve never expected you to..." Jason was somewhat disappointed at that moment. Actually, he


    med himself for not saying anything to Lawrence about Reba''s past until yesterday.


    Lawrence just stood there, staring at Reba''s panic stricken face, without saying a thing.


    "Lawrence, Lawrence," Reba called out, as she regained herposure she pushed Dan off her


    and ran to Lawrence.


    Reba grabbed Lawrence''s arm and clung to it tightly as she cried and said,"Please, don''t believe


    what I said just now, it wasn''t the truth! I only said those things because I was angry, I swear!"


    Lawrence stared into Reba''s eyes. Usually, he found them beautiful, fascinating pools, but, they


    were not as beguiling with tears falling out of them.


    Reba kept exining herself to Lawrence when he didn''t say anything,"Lawrence, you have to trust


    me. I didn''t lie to you, I love you. What I just said..."


    "Enough," yelled Lawrence suddenly as he pped Reba''s hand away from him, severely.


    Reba lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Standing there staring at Lawrence in shock, Mike and Jason didn''t know what to expect next. Thinking


    back, Mike could only recall Lawrence as a boy with a sunny disposition who never got angry at


    anyone. Even though, at times, he was serious, he was never cross, unless he encountered very


    annoying things. Reba, it appeared, had crossed the line and Lawrence had reached his limit with


    her.


    Reba, sat on the floor crying while she stared up at Lawrence, not sure what to say.


    Lawrence took a bank card out of his pocket and flung it at Reba, and said,"Here! Is this what you


    wanted? It is what I promised you yesterday, right? Do you think three hundred thousand will be


    enough for your mother and you to live?"


    Reba understood the seriousness of the situation she''d gotten into. While Lawrence had promised


    her the card, if she epted it now, she might never have a chance to speak to him again, so, she


    couldn''t ept the card from him.


    Scrambling to her knees, Reba picked up the card and crawled to Lawrence. She stuck the card


    into his hands and said quickly,"I don''t want it! I honestly don''t want it, Lawrence. Please, don''t be


    angry, please, listen to me!"


    Lawrence shoved Reba back from him and threw the card away.


    "Don''t want it? Do you think you can get more from me?" Lawrence asked venomously, knowing what


    she was thinking.


    It caught Reba off guard to know Lawrence was smart enough to have guessed her thoughts.


    "I don''t know you anymore," said Lawrence as he turned around and left.


    "No, no, Lawrence! Lawrence, please, listen to me," Reba called after him trying to stand up and


    follow him. Mike stopped her.


    "Reba, if you dare to go after him, I promise you that your mother will be dead tomorrow," said Mike


    angrily, feeling he should do what he could for his brother now.


    Reba calmed herself down as soon as she looked at Mike and saw the murderous look on his face.


    She had investigated Mike''s family background at one time too, and didn''t dare go one step further. His


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    father was in charge of the underground gangs, and Mike, was regarded as the underground prince by


    all the celebrities in this city. She knew he was definitely not joking.


    When Mike saw that Reba stopped her blubbering, he looked at Dan and said,"Dan, this shameless


    woman is yours now."


    Then he turned around and left the room with Jason following quickly behind him.


    Dan stood there, shooting daggers at the door. The trio had left, but, he was still very angry. How could


    Lawrence and Mike be so attractive? Reba respected Lawrence for his money and listened to Mike


    because of his family. But what about him? What did she regard him as?


    Lawrence headed out the school gate, followed by Mike and Jason.


    At one of the JC Group''s bars.


    Several waiters were surprised when they saw Lawrence walk into the bar. They wondered why he was


    there.


    One waiter approached him right away, and with a professional smile said,"Mr. Chu, wee!"


    "Deluxe private room," Lawrence ordered. He used to go to the bar with his dad, and was familiar with


    the ce.


    "Okay, follow me, I''ll take you and your friends there now," the waiter said obediently.


    Lawrence, Mike and Jason followed the waiter to the private room.


    After a while, the coffee table of the private room the trio were led to, was littered with empty bottles,


    although some still had wine.


    Mike had a little to drink, but primarily, he and Jason focused on Lawrence''s actions.


    He had never been drunk before, but today was crazy, and he was really angry and hurt.


    "Mike, Lawrence," said Jason, worriedly.


    "Reba really pushed his bottom line this time. He must be very sad," said Mike.


    "But he can''t keep drinking like this! It''s not good to his health," said Jason hurriedly.


    Mike agreed. Since it was the first time for Lawrence to drink so much, he wouldn''t be able to bear


    much more.

 Chapter 613 Help Me, My Brother (Part Two)

    Chapter 613 Help Me, My Brother (Part Two)


    Mike sat down next to Lawrence, took the bottle from his hand and ced it on the coffee table. Then


    he said,"Lawrence, you need to calm down man! Don''t drink any more, okay?"


    "If I get totally wasted, will it numb this pain I am feeling?" asked Lawrence unexpectedly.


    His words took Mike and Jason by surprise. Did he really love Reba?


    As time ticked by, minute after minute, the festive sounds of music andughter out in the main bar


    room grew louder and louder, which was the opposite in the quiet, morose atmosphere of the private


    room.


    At the Chu''s family vi.


    Sitting on the couch, Violet was restless and kept clicking the remote, changing the channel. Every few


    minutes, she would nce at the front door and wonder, ''Where is he? Why isn''t he home yet? It''s


    eight at night and school let out hours ago!''


    "Would you like your dinner now, Violet? Your brother will be hometer," Lilymented respectfully


    as she walked up to Violet.


    "Lily, Bill went to pick Lawrence up ages ago. Why aren''t they home yet?" Lawrence always came


    home early, and he was neverte, so, Violet was worried about her brother.


    "I don''t know, Bill must be driving, since he hasn''t answered his cell," Lily told her, since she was


    unsure what the situation was. She could only guess that Bill was either driving or going somewhere


    else with Lawrence now.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sitting there for a moment more, Violet thought about howte it was getting, and the things she still


    needed to do, including finishing her homework. So, she pushed a button on the remote, clicking the


    t.v. off and as she stood up stated,"Then, I will eat now, Lily. When I am done, I''ll go upstairs to do my


    homework. Please, make up a te of food for Lawrence, and ask him to eat when he gets home."


    "Okay," replied Lily.


    After she finished the meal Lily had prepared, Violet went upstairs to do her homework.


    Knowing Violet would be afraid to be upstairs alone with Bill and Lawrence still gone, Lily apanied


    her. She didn''t go back to her small room at the back of the vi until Violet was finished with her


    shower and had fallen asleep.


    A little whileter, Violet woke with a start, confused and said quietly in the empty room,"I want a ss


    of water. I am thirsty."


    Squinting in the dark room, Violet sat up in the bed, pushed the quilt off her, and climbed down, groping


    to flick the light switch on, that she knew was next to the bed.


    ncing down at the empty ss on the table, Violet realized if she wanted a drink of water, she would


    have to go downstairs and get it from the pitcher in the dining room.


    Violet crept to the door, and opened it, then, cup in hand, she quietly headed down the stairs.


    The moonlight streaming through the window was faint, but, Violet used it, and the railing to slowly


    descend the stairs. She nned to turn the light on in the living room, but, when she saw there was


    moonlight pouring into the dining room, and she could make her way without more light, Violet decided


    she could get her water from the table without it.


    Having grown up in the vi, Violet was familiar withyout, and could make out the shadowy pieces of


    furniture to avoid as she headed to the dining room.


    So, deciding against turning on the light, Violet headed to the dining room table. She stood on her


    tiptoes to reach the heavy pitcher filled with water. Violet had seen Lily pouring sses of water for


    herself and her family.


    Violet struggled with the pitcher, but, she didn''t stop until her cup was half full.


    cing therge pitcher back on the table, Violet reached for her ss of water, so she could drink it


    down and get back to bed.


    Her hand trembled as she reached for her ss sitting on the edge of the table. Water sloshed out of


    the ss as it tumbled through the air.


    ''Cra-ack, '' came the loud shrill sound of ss shattering as it hit the floor.


    Shellshocked, Violet just stood there, even when her senses came back enough to feel the sharp,


    throbbing stab in her ankle.


    Violet hadn''t even touched her cup before it teetered and fell. When she looked down, to see how bad


    the mess was, the light from the moon shone onto the blood covering her foot.


    At the sight of her blood, Violet let loose an ear-piercing shriek,"Aaaaaack!" as panic set in on her


    heart. She stumbled back. When her slippered feet touched the spilled water, with broken shards of


    ss in it, she flinched, trying to catch her bnce, and failing, she slipped. Her legs went into the air


    as shended hard, face upward on the floor.


    Pieces of ss surrounded her, slivers of ss were under her, as Violety there on the cold, wet


    floor.


    "Eeeek!" Violet screeched, once again feeling pain in her ankle and a new pain, griping her back. The


    thin pajamas couldn''t stop the water that was quickly being soaked up, and she could feel the tiny


    pieces of ss pushing into her back.


    Violet tried to move to escape the torment, and immediately felt the pain of more ss ripping through


    her flesh. Scared, Violet didn''t dare try to move again, andy still.


    Laying on the floor, she looked up at the moonlighting through the window and cried,"Dad! Mom!


    Help me! Brother? Lawrence, help me!"


    There were still a few pedestrians on the road that night, and Bill looked at them as he passed them


    slowly, looking for Lawrence. He had spent an hour waiting outside the school that afternoon. Bill called


    Lawrence''s cell, but, no one picked up. Then Bill went to the school and asked about Lawrence, but


    none of the teachers knew, and all the students had left by then. Bill contacted the school leaders, who


    then reached out students who had returned home. One of Lawrence''s ssmates said that Lawrence


    left during activity ss in the afternoon. So, Bill and the school leaders checked the video footage of


    the school gate and saw Lawrence leaving early in the afternoon with other two students.

 Chapter 614 Help Me, My Brother (Part Three)

    Chapter 614 Help Me, My Brother (Part Three)


    For over five hours Bill had been searching for Lawrence, and even checked some entrances of the


    Hutong area. But, Lawrence wasn''t anywhere to be found. Bill was extremely worried. What could have


    happened to Lawrence? Since Jackson and Cherry weren''t home, Bill wondered how he was supposed


    to report this to them if something happened to Lawrence?


    In the private room at the bar.


    Mike and Jason nced at Lawrence, passed out on the sofa, unsure what to say.


    "Mike, do you think Lawrence has sobered up by now?" Jason asked.


    "I think he should be just about sobered up, he''s been asleep for so long!" Mike said after seeing the


    time was midnight.


    Mike walked over and lightly tapped on Lawrence''s shoulder as he softly called,"Lawrence?


    Lawrence?"


    From somewhere outside his groggy-sleep filled mind, Lawrence heard someone calling to him, and as


    he slowly opened his eyes he saw Mike''s face,"Mike!"


    Lawrence tried to sit up, but his head felt heavy and unbnced. Seeing Lawrence having difficulties


    getting up, Mike rushed to help him.


    Turning to Jason, Mike said," Jason, ask the waiter to bring a cup of warm water."


    "Okay, I will," Jason replied as he headed out of the private room.


    Only a few minutes passed and the waiter was there, handing Lawrence a ss of water,"Sir, your


    water."


    Lawrence didn''t look at the waiter just took the water and gulped a few mouthfuls down, then set the


    cup on the coffee table in front of him, and then shook his bowed head a few times to wake himself.


    "What time is it?" His head was throbbing, Lawrence held it in his hands to keep himself steady while


    he sat, bent over asking.


    "It''s twelve midnight," said Mike. Not sure if Lawrence waspletely aware yet, Mike left it at that.


    Lawrence thought Violet must be fall asleep at home by now.


    Reaching into his pants pocket, Lawrence took his cell out and saw he had missed eighteen calls from


    Bill. Seeing that reminded Lawrence that Bill was picking him up after school that afternoon.


    Lawrence hit the call icon on his screen and put the phone up to his ear.


    After ringing twice, it was answered.


    "Mr. Lawrence, where are you?" Bill''s voice was anxious, and his words rushed.


    "I''m at the bar. Are you at home?" replied softly, in an attempt to prevent his head from pounding more,


    Lawrence kept his voice slow and quiet as he asked,"Did Violet fall asleep?"


    "I''m not at home. Lily was there to take care of Violet," said Bill hurriedly. "Lawrence, why are you at the


    bar? I''ll be right there to pick you up!"


    "Okay, I''ll wait at the door for you," Lawrence said, briskly ending the call. He didn''t want to say too


    much as he mulled over the scene from that afternoon in his head. The anger and disappointment he


    felt still, reached his eyes, but he was able to control his emotions after the alcoholic binge.


    After hanging up the phone, Lawrence felt a bad for Mike and Jason, who stayed by him that whole


    night while he guzzled his feelings away.


    "Mike, Jason, I''m sorry for..." Mike interrupted him before he finished his words.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "We''re brothers, there''s no need to say sorry. Besides, we couldn''t leave you alone here. Although this


    ce belongs to your family, we wanted to make sure you got home safe and sound," Mike told him


    earnestly. He knew Lawrence suffered quite a blow earlier, and if they left him alone here to let him


    drink, they''d worry about him.


    "Lawrence, as long as you''re okay," Jason added. He agreed with Mike. He would rather get in trouble


    when he got home than leave Lawrence alone.


    "Well." Lawrence nodded. He felt they all understood their brotherhood and there was no need to say


    anything more.


    "Let''s get going! Your driver is going to be here soon!" Mike announced having just heard Bill and


    Lawrence talking.


    "Okay," Lawrence felt a little dizzy when he stood up.


    Mike held Lawrence''s arm to steady him and asked,"Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine," Lawrence shook his limbs, steadied himself and left the private room.


    Once the boys were out of the private room, Lawrence stopped when he saw the bar manager standing


    not far away, looking as though he was waiting for Lawrence.


    The bar manager came over and politely asked,"Sir, are you leaving?"


    "Yes," nodded Lawrence.


    "Then I will send for a car to take you home," said the bar manager.


    "No, thank you, my driver will be meeting me at the door shortly," Lawrence refused politely. Then he


    said,"Send for someone to take them, and make sure they arrive home safely."


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements now," said the bar manager.


    Lawrence left the bar with Mike and Jason.


    While Lawrence, Mike, and Jason were waiting at the entrance of the bar, the car sent by the bar


    manager arrived before Bill.


    "Mike, you and Jason go on home now. I''ll wait for Bill," said Lawrence.


    "It''s okay, we''ll wait with you until Bill gets here," after how out of control Lawrence had been earlier,


    Mike and Jason were still worried about him.


    "It''s okay, this is my family''s bar. I''ll be fine. Go home now. It''s already sote, and we have school


    tomorrow," said Lawrence.


    Mike thought for a moment, and deciding nothing more could happen tonight he said,"Okay then, we''ll


    go now. See you tomorrow at school."


    "Alright," nodded Lawrence.


    After watching the car leave, Lawrence took a deep breath, sighed in relief, and looked up at the sky.


    His heart was cold.


    He decided then, if this was how things were, then let this heart be sealed forever.

 Chapter 615 First-aid In The Hospital (Part One)

    Chapter 615 First-aid In The Hospital (Part One)


    Bill pulled up to the curb just as Lawrence stumbled out of the bar, held upright by the manager. He


    stepped on the brakes and ran out of the car towards Lawrence. He took Lawrence''s arm from the


    manager and ced it over his shoulder.


    "What happened, Sir? Are you okay?" Bill asked. He pulled Lawrence to his feet and inhaled the strong


    stench of alcohol on him. Confused, he tried to get Lawrence to talk,"Were you drinking?"


    Lawrence ignored Bill''s question and pointed to the car. "Home! Now!"


    Lawrence forced himself to stand on his feet and pushed Bill away. He almost fell again but Bill caught


    him. Bill and the manager helped Lawrence to the car.


    Bill was surprised at Lawrence''s actions. He was usually so polite and sensible and respected Bill. Did


    something happen to him today?


    After he made sure Lawrence was safe in the car, Bill turned to the manager and asked what


    happened.


    The manager knew that Bill had been the Chu''s family driver for a long time and he told Bill the truth.


    "Mr. Lawrence came here after ss with his friends. He just told us to keep the wineing and not


    ask questions. We didn''t ask."


    "Okay, thank you. I''ll take care of him," Bill returned to the car and drove away.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    While he drove back to the house, Bill peeked at Lawrence through the rearview mirror, but he was still


    passed out. ''What happened to you, Lawrence? Why did you drink so much?'' Bill thought to himself.


    When they arrived at the house, Bill assisted Lawrence out of the car. Lawrence stared at Bill, telling


    him,"I''m going to bed."


    Bill supported Lawrence with his arm around Bill''s shoulder. "Sir, are you going to be okay?"


    Bill was worried about Lawrence, especially when he saw how drunk he really was. Before Jackson


    and Cherry left for Hong Kong, the couple told Bill to take care of their children. And he failed them


    today. Guilt ate him inside. But today''s incident just showed that Lawrence was sad and depressed. It


    was a good thing that nothing bad happened to him and he was able to get Lawrence home safely. If


    something did happen to him, Bill didn''t know how he would have been able to exin that to Jackson


    and Cherry.


    Lawrence had sobered up a bit in the car and he heard the concern in Bill''s voice. He turned to


    reassure Bill. "I''m okay. Don''t worry about me. I had a disagreement with a friend and I was in a bad


    mood tonight. I think I just need to sleep this off."


    Bill breathed out a sigh of relief when he heard Lawrence''s exnation. "I see,"


    He continued. "Mr. Lawrence, please don''t let small problems like this bother you. You know I am


    always here if you need to talk to someone or if you need someone toe with you. But if you need


    to be alone, please let me know where you''ll be. Don''t disappear. I was worried when I couldn''t find


    you. I won''t be able to forgive myself if something happened to you!"


    Lawrence gave him a small smile and said,"I will next time." Bill had been with the Chu family for years


    now since he was a little boy and he had done so much for all of them. Lawrence felt guilty for making


    him worry. "I''m sorry I made you worry about me, Uncle Bill."


    "Don''t worry about me, Mr. Lawrence, I''m just d you''re safe," Bill smiled at Lawrence. "Have a good


    sleep. I''ll see you tomorrow morning."


    They reached the front door and Lawrence nodded at Bill. "Good night, Uncle Bill." Bill also nodded at


    him and waved goodbye before he turned to the servant room.


    Lawrence took out his key to open the front door. He turned on the light in the living room and


    instinctively peeked to check if his sister, Violet, was there. She wasn''t. And he wasn''t surprised. It was


    alreadyte. She wasn''t going to wait for him.


    Lawrence''s head started to throb and he headed towards the stairs.


    Before he could take the first step up the stairs, his eye caught something different. He knew


    everything in this house, including the exact positions of all the furniture in every room.


    His automatically turned to the dining room, where there something caught his attention.


    He gasped when he saw a hand on the floor and his adrenaline kicked in.


    He bolted to the dining room and discovered Violet on the floor,id on a pool of blood.


    "Violet!" Lawrence shouted before he dropped to his knees beside her. "Violet!"


    Lawrence studied the scene around them. There was blood everywhere and there were shards of ss


    all over the ground.


    His eyes fell on the table and discovered Violet''s broken ss. Lawrence knew exactly what happened.


    Lawrence pped Violet''s cold cheek. "Violet, wake up, Violet!" Lawrence tried to move Violet away


    from the ss. "Somebody, help!"


    Bill was about to enter his room when he heard the shout from the main house. ''Is that Lawrence?'' It


    was deep in the night and it was already quiet but he stayed still to make sure. When he heard another


    scream, he knew something was wrong.


    He ran towards the vi.


    "Violet!" Lawrence cried. He shook Violet''s shoulders. But nothing happened. "Violet, wake up!"


    Lawrence didn''t know what to do. His chest tightened but he ignored it and focused his eyes on Violet.


    "Violet, please wake up, Violet."


    Bill pushed open the front door and went for the living room first. When he saw nobody in there, he


    rushed to the dining room. He halted when he saw the bloody scene.


    Lawrence had an unconscious and wounded Violet in his arms. There was blood on Lawrence''s face,


    clothes, arms, and hands. A pool of blood with ss shards collected on the floor and Bill knew Violet


    was struck by the ss.


    "Sir, we need to take Violet to the hospital now!" Bill panicked at the sight of the bloody Violet but


    forced himself to calm down to avoid panic.


    Lawrence stared at Violet. Bill had to shake him to make sure he heard Bill. "Right, right, let''s go now."


    Lawrence carried Violet to the door while Bill ran ahead of them to open it and get the car. Bill stepped


    on the gas as soon as Lawrence and Violet were inside the car.


    On their way to the hospital, Bill called the hospital while they were still in the car.


    Lawrence''s face was drenched in tears while he stroked Violet''s cheek. "You''re going to be fine, Violet.


    I''m right here. I''m not gonna leave you. I''m right here. Please be fine, Violet. We''ll be at the hospital


    soon."


    His face was still in shock, as his eyes stared at Violet''s bloody unconscious body. His mind was fuzzy


    and wasn''t working. His heart pounded against his chest.

 Chapter 616 First-aid In The Hospital (Part Two)

    Chapter 616 First-aid In The Hospital (Part Two)


    When they arrived at the hospital, the hospital staff quickly wheeled her inside and to the operating


    room. Some of the staff had to stop Lawrence from rushing inside after Violet. He tried to see what they


    were doing to his sister but he couldn''t see anything.


    Bill rushed inside the emergency room and found Lawrence, dazed, slumped on the floor, by the wall.


    He lumbered to Lawrence and brought him to sit on the chairs. He kept himself calm while he dialed


    Derek''s number.


    "Hello?" A sleepy voice answered on the other line.


    "Mr. Derek! Please. You have toe to the hospital. Quickly. Violet is hurt. And their parents are not


    here. You''re the only one I know I can turn to," Bill recounted and begged. It was past midnight and


    they were already sleeping but he had no choice.


    "What?" Derek sat up, now wide awake. "Bill, what happened?" Derek asked. He was already on his


    feet.


    "Violet was on the floor. And there was blood everywhere," Bill started to exin. "And there was


    broken ss on the table, on the floor, on Violet-"


    "What? There was blood? Which hospital did you take her?" Derek pressed Bill for more information.


    "XS Hospital," Bill reported.


    "I''m on my way. Where''s Lawrence?" Derek asked while he pulled his pants through his legs.


    "He''s here. We''re both at the waiting room," Bill answered. Bill took a few steps backward so Lawrence


    wouldn''t hear his words. "He must be freaking out right now. He hasn''t spoken a word since we


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    arrived."


    Derek could only imagine what Lawrence must be going through. Cherry had always protected him,


    sheltered him, and he''s never experienced anything like this before. He must be devastated.


    "Okay, watch over him. I''ll be right there," Derek told Bill.


    "Okay, Mr. Derek, we''ll be there."


    Bill hung up and called Lily.


    Amy was already sitting up on the bed when Derek hung up the phone. "What happened?" Amy asked


    Derek. She only caught some of the words Derek said but she could hear the panic in his voice. "Did


    something happen to Lawrence?" she asked.


    "Violet is at the hospital. She''s hurt. I have to go there now," Derek exined in a hurry.


    "Oh my god!" Amy''s hand flew to her mouth, her eyes wide in shock. "What happened?"


    "I don''t have all the details yet. Just stay home today, look after Alice. And call the school and tell them


    about Violet. I''ll call you when I know what happened," Derek instructed Amy. He was very worried


    about Lawrence and Violet.


    "Call me from the hospital!" Amy shouted to Derek''s back, who took his coat and rushed out the door.


    Derek rushed out the door and to his car. He sped out of the garage and called Fred, the president of


    XS Hospital, on the way.


    "Derek? It''ste. What''s wrong?" Fred was sleeping when Derek called. His voice had a quizzical tone,


    surprised that Derek was calling sote.


    "Fred, I need a favor," Derek said. "Something happened to Jackson''s daughter, Violet. She''s in your


    hospital now. Please send your best doctors to help her."


    "Jackson''s daughter? What happened?" Fred was shocked. ''Did something happen to Jackson''s


    daughter?'' Fred thought. ''That''s not good. She''s precious to the family.''


    "I''m on my way there now. Please do what you can," Derek requested Fred.


    "Okay, I got it! I aming soon," Fred hurriedly responded. "Okay, yes, yes, of course! I''ll be there


    soon," Fred reassured Derek.


    Fred leaped off the bed when he hung up the phone and woke his son. He wanted to be with his son,


    Greg, tonight but he wasn''t expecting this to happen.


    "Daddy, it''s sote. Where are you going?" Greg rubbed his eyes to look at the time, his face confused.


    "Your Uncle Jackson''s daughter is hurt. She''s at the hospital and I need to go to her," Fred told his son.


    Greg woke up at the news. "Is Violet okay?"


    Fred didn''t hear Greg as he packed his briefcase and called the hospital for reports.


    Not waiting for Fred''s answer, Greg got off the bed and dressed quickly. He rushed after his father out


    the door.


    Fred only noticed Greg when Greg opened the car door. "What are you doing?"


    "Violet is my friend. I want to go to the hospital, too. I want to see her," Greg replied.


    Fred noticed his son was already dressed and nodded. "Fine, get in the car. I need to be there already."


    Greg was already in the passenger seat, with his safety belt buckled in. "I''m ready."


    Derek rushed into the emergency room and found Lawrence and Bill together.


    "Bill, is there any news?" Derek asked Bill.


    Bill shook his head. "None. The doctors haven''te out yet," Bill reported.


    Derek stared at the doors to the operating room.


    Derek approached Lawrence and ced a hand on his shoulder. He called,"Lawrence."


    Lawrence lifted his head when he heard his name. His eyes met Derek''s and tears flowed from it.


    "Uncle Derek, I didn''t mean to get her hurt!" Lawrence cried. He shouldn''t have gone to the bar to get


    drunk, he thought. He should have gone home early, had dinner with Violet, and spent the entire night


    with her.


    Derek embraced Lawrence. "It''s not your fault, Lawrence. This is not your fault," Derek reassured


    Lawrence. "Violet''s going to be fine."


    Derek continued tofort Lawrence and sat with him at the waiting room. They couldn''t do anything


    at that point but to wait.


    Fred and Greg arrived at the emergency room a few minutester. Fred rushed to Derek''s side and


    saw the deep worries in both their eyes.


    "Derek," Fred ced his hand on Derek''s shoulder. Derek and Lawrence lifted their head and locked


    eyes with Fred. "Fred, thanks foring," Derek thanked his friend.


    Fred nodded to Derek. He turned to Lawrence,"Lawrence." Lawrence nodded,"Uncle Fred."


    "I''m going to see what I can find out. Stay here, okay?" Fred reassured Derek and Lawrence.

 Chapter 617 First-aid In The Hospital (Part Three)

    Chapter 617 First-aid In The Hospital (Part Three)


    "Thanks, Fred," Derek replied.


    "This is my son, Greg. He''s friend with Violet. Can I leave him with you?" Fred asked Derek. Derek


    nodded and Fred left Greg with them.


    Derek motioned for Greg to sit beside them. Greg took a seat but not before he spied a look at


    Lawrence and saw his tear-stained cheeks. ''He''s so worried about Violet, '' Greg thought. ''But she''s


    going to be fine.'' Greg looked upwards and prayed. ''God, please look over Violet. She is a lovely and


    adorable girl with a beautiful smile. Please take care of her.''


    The time ticked away second by second.


    The clocked 5:00 am they were all wide awake and waited for news. Lily arrived and rushed to their


    group.


    Lily rushed to Derek and Lawrence and said,"Mr. Derek, Mr. Lawrence, I''ve already called Mr. Jackson


    and Mrs. Cherry and they will take next flight home."


    Lawrence nodded but did not say anything. His sister''s condition was the only thing on his mind. And


    besides, he didn''t know how he was going to exin this to his parents.


    "Thanks for letting us know, Lily," Derek replied.


    At the same time, the doors to the operating room opened, and Fred and a bunch of doctors walked


    out.


    Derek and Lawrence rushed towards them, followed by Bill, Lily, and Greg. They needed to know about


    Violet.


    "Uncle Fred, is Violet okay?" Lawrence was the first to ask.


    Fred reassured Lawrence,"She was in danger but she''s alright now.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, except for Lawrence, who still had worry lines on his forehead.


    "But..." Fred looked at Lawrence and in a serious voice, said,"There are many wounds on Violet''s back


    and legs, which must be stitched. The front-line doctors are operating on her now."


    Lawrence felt his chest tighten again when he heard what Fred said. ''How much pain could Violet be in


    right now?'' Lawrence thought to himself. ''There will be scars to remind her of what happened.''


    Lawrence stopped himself from thinking the worst but tears fell from his eyes again.


    Derek had the same worries as Lawrence and stayed silent.


    Lily sobbed behind them while Bill embraced Lily, his eyes evoked sadness, as well.


    Greg asked his father,"Daddy, is there something that can be done? Will Violet''s wounds heal?"


    Greg asked what everybody was afraid to ask. Everyone wanted to know what would happen to Violet''s


    wounds after the operation.


    Fred hesitated but he saw the look on Greg''s face, then Lawrence and Derek, who also waited for his


    answer.


    Fred changed the subject and turned to Lawrence, telling him,"I''ll arrange a VIP suite for your sister.


    She needs to stay here until her wounds are healed. And I will check on her myself everyday." Fred


    was avoiding telling the truth until he had to because it was going to break everyone''s hearts.


    Lawrence nodded, his eyes lowered on the floor.


    Derek replied for Lawrence and shook Fred''s hand. "Thank you for taking care of Violet, Fred, we''re


    really grateful."


    "Of course. I have to go home for now. And I''ll be back as soon as the operation is over."


    "Of course, thank you," Derek replied.


    After Fred left with Greg, Derek turned to Lily,"Lily, please go back to the vi with Bill and get some of


    Violet''s things and bring them back here. Lawrence and I will stay here to wait for developments."


    "Of course, Mr. Derek, I''ll do that," Lily agreed. She turned to Lawrence and saw the grief in his eyes.


    She squeezed Lawrence''s shoulder before she left with Bill.


    At Lu''s House


    Amy couldn''t go back to sleep after Derek left. She had waited for his call on any updates with Violet


    and it came hourster. ''I hope Violet is fine, '' she thought.


    When she was unsessful at trying to sleep again, she got off bed and washed her face to get ready


    for the day.


    With a soft voice, Amy called out her daughter''s name,"Alice, it''s time to get up, honey."


    Alice yawned, opened her eyes and discovered Amy on her bed. "Okay, Mommy."


    Amy and Alice went downstairs together after Amy helped Alice prepare for the morning.


    Breakfast was already ready in the dining room. Alice sat at her spot and started to eat. But Amy was


    not in the mood to eat.


    "Mommy, why aren''t you eating?" Alice asked, her eyes furrowed in concern. She looked around but


    did not find Derek. "Where''s Daddy?"


    "He had to leave early," Amy replied.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Alice assumed Derek was at work and continued to eat her breakfast. "We have to hurry, Mommy. We


    still need to get Violet before we go to school."


    Amy sighed. She thought she could hide it from Alice longer but she needed to tell her what happened.


    "Alice, honey, Violet is in the hospital. Something happened to her but the doctors are working on


    making her okay now."


    Alice''s spoon on her hand was suspended in mid-air, her mouth open, and her jaw hung down.


    Alice clutched her heart and asked,"Why is she in the hospital? What happened to her?" She was


    nervous and worried.


    Alice was Violet''s best friend and she knew she wanted to know everything. So she told her what she


    knew from Derek.


    "Violet went to the kitchen to get water and she broke the ss. She slipped on the water and fell on


    the ss. She also hit her head on the floor when she slipped and she''s been unconscious since then.


    But the doctors said she''s going to be fine now and they''re just taking care of the wounds. She''s gonna


    be transferred to a regr room after." Amy didn''t want to upset Alice too much.


    Amy continued,"I''ll take you to school and then I have to talk to your principal about Violet."


    Before she could say more, Alice interrupted her.


    "I can''t go to school today, Mommy! I wanna to go see Violet in the hospital," Alice pleaded. Alice


    rushed to Amy and embraced her. "Please, Mommy, let''s go to the hospital together. I want to see


    Violet!"


    "You can see Violet after school. She''ll still be in surgery this morning," Amy suggested. She didn''t want


    to expose Alice to Violet''s condition just yet, in case Violet''s appearance might disturb Alice.


    "No, I need to be at the hospital myself," Alice cried. "If you don''t take me, I will have to go there


    myself!"


    Saying that, Alice intended to get out of the dining room.

 Chapter 618 Our Childs Future (Part One)

    Chapter 618 Our Child''s Future (Part One)


    It broke Amy''s heart to see her daughter distraught like this. She held Alice Lu''s arm and eventually


    gave in,"Alright, alright, I''ll take you over there."


    While Amy was driving on the way, she called Violet Chu and Alice Lu''s teacher to exin that they


    would note to school today.


    The first ss of the day began in five minutes, and Mike Yu sat at his desk ncing back at


    Lawrence''s empty seat. Mike wondered if Lawrence would bete or not show up for school today.


    As worried as Mike was, he ultimately decided to look for Lawrence because seeing that Lawrence was


    okay would be the only way to set his mind at ease.


    Mike got to his feet and walked over to Jason. "Inform me if Lawrence gets here, the minute he


    arrives," Mike ordered.


    "Okay," replied Jason, wondering where Mike was going.


    After he left the ss, Mike Yu walked down the hall toward the head teacher''s office.


    "Mike, are you here to request a leave of absence?" asked the head teacher looking surprised. While


    young master Mike gave the appearance of being an unruly pupil, the head teacher believed Mike Yu


    wasn''t a bad student since he performed well most of the time.


    "Yes, and Lawrence Chu would like a pass to leave too. He will be absent today," Mike Yu informed his


    teacher. If he was right, there was a ny percent chance that Lawrence wasn''ting into today. So,


    Mike Yu felt duty bound to lend his friend a hand by requesting a pass for him.


    "Lawrence will not being into school either?" repeated the bbergasted teacher, who was fully


    aware that the young master Lawrence of the Chu family needed to be handled with respect. Not only


    was Lawrence an excellent student, but his conduct was above reproach. Moreover, when it came to


    family background, none couldpare with him.


    "Yes, he does," Mike reiterated as he maintained eye contact with the principal.


    The head teacher suddenly felt awkward about the situation. On the one hand, he thought, it would be


    unwise to displease either of the two young masters. Then again, without their parents'' permission, he


    knew he shouldn''t give his approval, in case the two boys had something important to do.


    "Is there a problem?" A look of irritation crossed Mike Yu''s face as he asked.


    Taking note of the irate look on his face, the head teacher promptly replied in a courteous manner,"No,


    no."


    "Then, approve my request," Mike Yu stated. Without waiting for a reply, Mike Yu turned on his heel


    immediately and left the office.


    As the head teacher watched Mike Yu walk away, he felt like his hands were tied, and a little hopeless.


    From the school, Mike Yu hailed a cab to take him to Lawrence''s house.


    Just as Mike Yu was about to ring the doorbell, Bill and Lily came out of the vi. He recognized them


    because he had been to the Chu residence before.


    "Lily. Bill," Mike Yu called out hurriedly.


    Looking up to see who was calling her name, Lily saw Mike Yu, the young master of the Yu Family. She


    strode to the gate and opened it for him quickly as she said,"Master Mike, what brings you here?"


    "I am looking for Lawrence. Is he home?" asked Mike Yu while he paid close attention to the strange


    expression Lily and Bill made simultaneously.


    "What''s wrong?" Mike Yu recognized the clues, and knew something bad had happened in the Chu


    household.


    "Master Mike, it''s Violet, she''s at the hospital now. Master Lawrence is staying with her, and we are


    headed there now," Bill informed Mike Yu.


    "Violet is in the hospital?" Mike Yu couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "Yes, Violet wascerated by ssst night, identally, so..." Lily''s voice trailed off.


    Getting the basic gist of what urred, Mike Yu knew Lawrence would me himself for his Sister''s


    injury because he hadn''t stayed homest night to take care of her.


    "Lily, I want to go to the hospital with you and Bill," uttered Mike Yu instantly.


    "But...?" Lily didn''t know what to do next.


    "Please Miss Lily? Lawrence and I are best friends, and I want to see how little Violet is doing," begged


    Mike Yu sincerely. He held Lily in high regard because while she was just a housekeeper for the Chu


    family, in his eyes, she was more like a kindly Grandmother.


    The pleading look in Mike Yu''s eyes did her in, and Lily said,"Fine, okay! Get in the car, let''s go!"


    Out in front of the VIP intensive care unit door, people were leaning close to the ss window to get a


    peek at Violet Chu as shey motionless, in aa.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Violet, please wake up! You made a promise! We would go to school together every day. So, you need


    to wake up! Please!" Alice Lu cried loudly. Unable to see clearly from the tears she shed, Alice leaned


    closer to the ss window and hit it with her open hand in an attempt to wake Violet Chu.


    Standing just outside the door to Violet''s room, Amy quietly wept when she had seen the extent of


    Violet''s injuries. As she looked at the gauze covering Violet''s entire body, Amy imagined what life had


    in store for Violet''s future.


    "Alice, my good girl, we are at the hospital, you need to stop crying like that," Derek''s heart ached to


    see his daughter crying, and he tried consoling her.


    "Daddy, I want Violet! I want her to wake up," Alice Lu sobbed.


    "The doctor said she will wake up soon. Let''s be patient and wait a bit longer, okay?" persuaded Derek


    softly.


    Alice Lu stared into her Daddy''s eyes, and decided to believe what he told her. She nodded as she


    sniffled, trying to stop herself from crying.


    Standing at Lawrence''s side, Mike Yu took a good look at his friend. Tears had made Lawrence''s eyes


    swollen, puffy and red. Having suffered one blow to his heart yesterday during school, and arriving


    home to find his little Sister injured, Lawrence must be feeling overwhelmed and depressed. After all,


    This little girl lying unconscious in the hospital bed was beloved by Lawrence. Mike recalled Lawrence


    telling him that the two most important people in his life were his Mother and Sister. Adding to the


    misery, Violet Chu had sunk into a deepa. Her face was free of marks but looked pale, while her


    back, shins, and feet were wrapped tightly with gauze. As he had seen the extent of the wounds, Mike


    easily pictured Violet Chu after she left the hospital ward. Oh, over time, the wounds would heal, but,


    scars would remain on her form, and many of those would stay with her for life ¡ª an unbearable


    consequence for a girl.

 Chapter 619 Our Childs Future (Part Two)

    Chapter 619 Our Child''s Future (Part Two)


    Lawrence''s eyes?remained fixed on his Sister''s waxen face. Inside, Lawrence was guilt ridden, feeling


    scared, and repentant in his heart. ''I''m so sorry, Violet. This is all my fault. I promise I will never tease


    you again. In my heart, you are my dearest Sister, and I love you more than anyone else! Please,


    please! Be all right?!'' Lawrence repeated to himself, over and over.


    Lawrence could barely hold back the tears threatening to erupt again. ''Violet, I will devote all my life to


    fixing what happened. I beg your forgiveness, '' Lawrence silently swore.


    Meantime, Alice Lu stopped wailing loudly, and quietly watched Violet Chu. Alice Lu noted the IV drip


    attached to her and earnestly prayed, ''Violet, you will always be the most beautiful girl in the world to


    me. In the future, when we are grown up together, I promise, I will do my very best to let you keep


    shining brightly and be the most beautiful girl in the world.''


    Standing in a corner, alone, Greg Xiao stared out the window instead of the hospital bed because he


    was afraid that he would burst into tears. As he gazed at the high buildings outside, Greg Xiao''s mind


    began to wander, and he was lost in thought, dwelling on Violet Chu''s sweet smile he saw when they


    were in ss. Whether giving a speech or ying with ssmates out on the yground, Violet Chu


    was always active and funny. Her incident left him wondering if she would smile again after she woke


    up and left the hospital.


    Gradually, Greg Xiao''s resolve firmed up, and his eyes hardened. He told himself he would give up


    painting from now on, and instead, he would dedicate his time and efforts to help Violet. He wanted to


    rid her body of the scars. Because, in his heart, her smile was the most beautiful treasure and he


    wanted to see it always.


    At the international airport


    As soon as Jackson and Cherry stepped off the airport, they saw Bill beside the car, waiting for them.


    Bill rushed forward to greet them and take the luggage as soon as he saw the two of them.


    "Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry, wee back," greeted Bill.


    "Bill, how is Violet doing now? Is she okay?" Cherry looked frail and her voice was weak as she asked.


    Jackson held Cherry in his arm as they walked, and tried to calm himself down too.


    "She''s out of the crisis, but she is still in the ICU," Bill stated, unsure really how to exin the details.


    As soon as Cherry heard about her daughter from Bill, tears overflowed Cherry''s eyes.


    Cherry had cried on and off the entire flight home, and Jackson was at a loss, knowing nothing about


    how to deal with a situation of this sort.


    Bill was suddenly speechless seeing Cherry was so sad. He looked to Jackson for some insight from


    him on how to proceed.


    "Let''s get in the car first," Jackson told Bill.


    When they were all in the car, Jackson looked at Cherry and said,"Babe, we''re going to go straight to


    the hospital!"


    "Okay," Cherry nodded.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The trip to the hospital was silent, with Cherry leaning on Jackson''s shoulder.


    Jackson was lost in thought, worrying for his beloved daughter. He treasured her so much and


    regarded her as the apple of his eye. He had already been given an outline of what happened over the


    phone from Lily. If it was true, he wondered how Violet would react to scars covering her body? How


    could there be scars left on his daughter?


    Jackson could hardly keep up with his imagination. It was obvious a ten-year-old girl took great care,


    and paid attention to her appearance. So, how would he exin the ident to his lovely daughter?


    The moment the car came to a stop in front of the hospital, Cherry opened the door and ran into the


    hospital. She needed to see her daughter.


    Jackson followed her immediately, running after her, afraid something might happen to her.


    Lawrence and Derek were sitting on the bench in front of the ward and Lily had gone to get some hot


    water for them.


    "Lawrence!" Cherry called out as soon as she saw her son sitting there.


    Hearing Cherry''s voice, Lawrence and Derek looked up at the same time and saw Cherry and Jackson


    rushing toward them.


    "Mother," Lawrence said as he burst into loud sobs again, as he got up and ran to her.


    Cherry hugged her son tightly to her, tenderly touched his head and asked,"Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine," answered Lawrence nodding.


    Catching sight of his Father standing nearby, Lawrence wriggled out of his Mother''s arms, tears still


    rolling down his cheeks.


    "How about Violet? What happened to her?" asked Cherry nervously, her hands visibly shaking.


    "She, she..." Lawrence couldn''t finish answering the question because Violet remained unconscious.


    "Jackson! Sister, you are back," Derek interrupted in an effort to break the tension.


    Jackson nodded. He had been repressing a great deal of anger he felt in his heart. But, when he saw


    the words on the door of the VIP intensive care, he slowly began to unravel.


    "Violet! Violet!" Cherry called out anxiously as she walked to the door. When she peered through the


    ss and saw her daughter, she burst into tears.


    Cherry wanted to weep freely, but she didn''t want to upset everyone else. So, she could only cover her


    mouth with her hand, biting down in an attempt to repress her sadness.


    Jackson was more upset when he saw Cherry doing that. Derek didn''t know how to console either of


    them.


    After a while, Jackson got close to Cherry and put his arm around her shoulders. She was so weak


    from the stress and emotions that Jackson was afraid she might faint.


    With so many people standing there, not one speaking, the silence in the doorway to the ward seemed


    almost eerie.


    "Lawrence, what the hell went on while we were gone?" Jackson bellowed. Right, that moment, he


    wished anyone but his darling daughter was the one on the ward, and afraid he might react impulsively


    and regret it, Jackson didn''t look back at the little girlying in the hospital bed.


    "I got hometest night, and..." Lawrence stammered. Standing in front of his parents, and feeling


    guilty, he lowered his head, too scared to look either in the eyes, especially his Mother who had a tear


    stained face.


    "Why were youte? Didn''t Bill pick you up after school?" As he spoke, Jackson turned a furious re


    in Bill''s direction. He wanted the truth and he wanted it now!


    "No, because..." Bill stopped, unsure what to say. He knew Jackson was waiting for an answer. But


    how could he exin what happened yesterday?

 Chapter 620 Our Childs Future (Part Three)

    Chapter 620 Our Child''s Future (Part Three)


    Seeing Bill''s awkward situation, and knowing Bill was meless, Lawrence owned up and told his


    Father,"I went to the bar for some drinks, and when I got home, I saw Violetying on the floor injured,"


    "You!" seethed Jackson, anger radiated in his eyes, and he lifted his hand to strike.


    In that second, Cherry stepped away from Jackson''s side and was in front of Lawrence. She knew


    what Jackson intended, and clung tightly to her son. Jackson was going to hit their son, but, she would


    never allow that.


    Jackson''s hand stopped, and hung there, frozen, in the air. He wanted to release his anger, but Cherry


    had jumped in front of Lawrence, and he didn''t want to hurt her.


    "Jackson!" Derek uttered surprised at his friend''s reaction. In a sh, Derek was next to Jackson


    holding his arm as he reminded him,"Calm down, please."


    Lawrence buried his face in his Mother''s arm and started sobbing uncontrobly. He thought it was all


    his fault, but his Mother still protected him. Lawrence willingly shouldered the responsibility of his


    mistake. He didn''t mind if his Father punished him. But, Lawrence didn''t mean for his Sister to be


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    harmed. He never expected any of that to happen.


    Releasing Lawrence slowly, Cherry turned and red at Jackson saying,"Even if it is Lawrence''s fault, I


    won''t let you hurt my boy!"


    Seeing anger sh in Cherry''s eyes, Jackson became flustered immediately. He didn''t want to hit their


    son, Jackson loved their son very much. But, just then, his impulse was to strike the person


    responsible, and he didn''t know how he could have reacted in such an irrational manner.


    Afterwards, holding Lawrence''s hand, Cherry led him to thending.


    On the Landing, Cherry remained calm and asked,"Lawrence, I want you to tell me what happened


    yesterday?"


    Something must have happened to Lawrence yesterday, and Cherry knew just looking at her son''s


    expression that his heart was breaking. When he called her the other night, she knew he was


    struggling with something, but she never considered he would end up at the bar the next day. He


    wanted to drown himself in alcohol and forget. All of which led her to the realization that her son had a


    secret held in his heart that was ripping him to shreds.


    "I had a good friend at school, and until yesterday, I trusted herpletely, and believed that she treat


    me honestly too. But yesterday, Mike and I found out that she was using me for money and something


    else she wanted to get. She was pretending to care about me Mother!" eximed Lawrence, crying.


    Even though what he was telling Cherry was personal, he knew he could share anything with his


    Mother, and Lawrence never intended to hide it from her.


    "I was angry and hurt, so I went to the bar to have a few drinks. Mike knew the mood I was in and that


    he couldn''t stop me. So, Mike went with me and stayed by my side. When I sobered up, it was twelve


    midnight, and I went home. As soon as I stepped in the door, I saw..." Lawrence couldn''t go into detail


    about the scene he saw in the dining roomst night. He could only apologize to his Mother in a


    gravelly voice,"Mother, I am so sorry for what happened to Violet. I didn''t take good enough care of her,


    and it''s my fault."


    Tears rolled down Lawrence''s cheeks for the first time in many years. He felt so sorry for what


    happened to his Sister, and it was his carelessness that led to what happened. How could he forgive


    himself? His heart was filled with regret and feelings of guilt. Which left him unsure how or if he could


    Cherry hugged her son tightly to her, rocking him in her arms. Her eyes were moist with tears, and she


    hurting, but, which one was to me? Maybe, instead of ming either, she should consider her


    daughter''s future.


    "Lawrence!" Cherry straightened up, let go of Lawrence, and wiped the tears from his cheeks telling


    him,"I want you to listen to me. Go home and rest. Your Father and I will stay here to look after Violet."


    Feeling his chest constrict, Lawrence refused immediately, arguing,"No! I want to stay and sit at her


    side!"


    In a softer tone, Cherry said,"Lawrence," and waited until he was looking at her before she told him,"Do


    as I say, okay?"


    Looking into his Mother''s loving eyes, Lawrence finally nodded and agreed.


    Cherry took her son by the hand and they walked back to the ward. Jackson and Derek were sitting on


    the bench with Lily and Bill standing at their sides. None of them spoke a word.


    "Bill, you and Lily take Lawrence home so he can rest. Jackson and I will stay here," Cherry told Bill in


    a sad tone.


    "Mrs. Cherry, this..." Bill was a little disconcerted. Jackson was angry earlier, so what if Jackson lost his


    temper again when he knew that his son left the hospital without his permission?


    Turning her attention to Lily, Cherry didn''t hear Bill, but was already giving Lily instructions,"Lily, when


    you get home, please prepare some food for Lawrence. He must be famished."


    "Okay, I will," Lily said nodding. She understood Cherry''s feeling. This was how Cherry acted when she


    was pretending to be strong. So many years had passed, and the more time that went by, the more


    familiar Lily was with Cherry''s character and style.


    Lily nced at Bill and gave him a slight nod to indicate for him to leave right now.


    Watching her son leaving with Bill and Lily, Cherry became more rxed. One of her children was


    Cherry went and sat next to Jackson, and reaching over, she took Jackson''s hand in hers and gave it a


    gentle, yet firm squeeze.


    Feeling Cherry''s tiny hand in his, Jackson clenched Cherry''s hand tightly. He was worried that Cherry


    would have been mad at him for how he reacted. He was so scared that she wouldn''t pay attention to


    him or that she might even leave him again.


    "Do you remember the other night when Lawrence called me?" Cherry suddenly said to Jackson.


    Derek sitting on the other side of Jackson, could hear her clearly.


    "I knew there was some sort of problem between Lawrence and a ssmate," Cherry continued


    exining what happened on behalf of her son,"He told me that he learned that one of his best friends


    was only by his side for money. There was no true friendship between them. Lawrence couldn''t ept


    that, and went to the bar to drink alcohol."


    "So, Violet went downstairs to get herself water in the middle of the night when she woke up feeling


    thirsty. That''s when she..." said Derek after finally figuring out what happened.


    Jackson sat there quietly without saying a word.


    "Darling, what happened is not important. Compared to the past, we should think more about our


    daughter''s future," stated Cherry.

 Chapter 621 Kinship Between The Chu Siblings (Part One)

    Chapter 621 Kinship Between The Chu Siblings (Part One)


    The atmosphere was tense and intangible inside the CEO''s office of the XS hospital. Jackson and


    Cherry sat next to each other, anxious and nk. Derek sat next to Fred Xiao.


    Fred began in a serious voice, addressing both Jackson and Cherry,"Look, I am not going to keep you


    both in the dark about Violet''s injury any longer." He had kept shut about it until Violet''s parents came


    back. Fred intended to tell them what was wrong with their daughter and thought it would help them be


    prepared for whatever was toe.


    Jackson gulped. He looked at Cherry and nodded, worried that she might not be able to take in,


    whatever it was that Dr. Fred had to say to them.


    Fred looked at them kindly and continued,"The wounds on Violet''s body aren''t deep, so to say. But


    there are a lot of them. Especially on her back. Her back is full of these cuts," he paused to look at


    them. There was no change in their expression whatsoever and so he went on,"Violet will have a lot of


    scars on her body and her back. She may never even be able to wear a dress, without the scars


    showing."


    Derek was quiet but in his mind, a tidal chaos was rising. He had already expected to hear this but he


    wasn''t sure if Cherry and Jackson were prepared for it. He looked at them and thought, ''Can they take


    such a big blow? And what would poor Violet think of it? Will she be able to bear this fact and carry the


    burden of it for many years toe?''


    "What about the wounds and bruises on her feet? Will she walk normally despite of them?" Cherry


    asked, anxiously.


    Fred Xiao shook his head and replied,"That wouldn''t be a problem. The wounds aren''t serious. They


    will not handicap her in anyway."


    Cherry heaved a sigh of relief, as if the tightness in her chest had eased, just a little bit. But again, her


    mind was turbulent just with one thought, ''How will Violet react to the cruelty that fate has brought upon


    her?''


    "I want you to do one thing," said Fred with a grave look on his face. "Cherry, right now Violet will need


    all the support she can get. She is too young to fathom or bear such a big blow right now. You will need


    tofort her when she wakes up, okay?"


    Cherry finally broke. She had been trying very hard to hold back the tears, but there they flowed. She


    could no longer control her grief and began sobbing into Jackson''s chest, leaning on his shoulders.


    Since she was heartbroken, she didn''t care who was watching, right now.


    Derek interrupted finally and asked,"Can''t we heal the scars using modern technology? Lasers?


    Anything?" ''Jackson and I are not well versed with medicine at all. But Fred can do so much!'' he


    thought to himself, in a desperate attempt to resolve this.


    Fred took a deep breath and said,"As you know, our hospital is ranked top in the city for all cosmetic


    procedures. But the procedure you are talking about, still needs improving. And we are definitely not


    equipped to do it on a small child like Violet. It will be too much pain for her to bear, even if we do give it


    a shot." In his mind, Fred was feeling bad too but he knew he had to do the right thing. ''I must present


    an all round perspective of the patient''s health to the family, '' he said to himself.


    "What if we send her abroad to receive the necessary medical treatment?" Jackson asked coldly.


    Fred and Derek casted nces at each other. After a pause, Fred finally spoke,"Well, South Korea and


    America are both countries that have cutting edge technologies, when ites to medical beauty


    treatments. However, the results vary from patient to patient. There is no guarantee of any sort. Still, if


    you wish to send Violet to any of these ces, I can put in a word to my friends there and ensure the


    best treatment for her."


    Jackson thought for a while. His mind was wading through all the information, ''I cannot make this


    decision on my own. I have to take Cherry''s opinion and Violet''s wishes into consideration before I do


    anything else now.''


    As he thought, Derek and everyone waited on his silence. Finally, Derek opened his mouth to


    speak,"Perhaps we can talk about thister. We can decide what to do once Violet wakes up."


    Fred nodded in agreement and then said,"Absolutely! We should know what she wants and only then


    take a decision."


    Jackson nodded but didn''t say anything more on the matter.


    Two Weeks Later


    Lawrence sat on the lushwns of his school, looking up at the sky, to hold back his tears.


    Mike, his best friend, was sitting next to him. But Lawrence was oblivious to his presence. Mike stared


    at his buddy, thinking, ''He looks so sad. He must be in an awful state of mind, after what has happened


    to Violet. I''m sure he mes himself for the ident. And now that she has woken up, he would be


    even more worried.''


    Mike sighed and slid closer to Lawrence.


    Lawrence felt his movements and knew that Mike was trying tofort him. But he still could not bring


    himself to look at him.


    Miked gently touched his arm andfortingly said,"Don''t worry! Your sister is going to be fine."


    Lawrence looked at him,pletely nk. Finding his voice, he finally spoke,"Do you think Violet will


    make it through all this trauma? Those scars on her body...the doctors said that they would remain for a


    long time. Do you think she will be as happy as she was earlier?"


    Mike could not respond to his best friend''s questions. He couldn''t lie to him to make him feel better. He


    thought, ''Violet has been very emotional in the past two weeks. I''m sure she is finding it difficult to cope


    with everything.''


    Lawrence continued,"Mike, I have failed Violet. She is so little, so cute and I..."


    He paused, as if he couldn''t say anything more. He was suddenly ovee with guilt and hatred for


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    himself.


    Mike sat near to him quietly, with a gentle pat on his shoulder. ''I''m his best friend and I will always be


    with him, '' he said to himself.

 Chapter 622 Kinship Between The Chu Siblings (Part Two)

    Chapter 622 Kinship Between The Chu Siblings (Part Two)


    The two sat on the bench silently. After a long while, Mike opened his mouth,"Reba has quit school.


    I made her. Had she not quit even after all this, I would have made her life very difficult here."


    Lawrence didn''t care about Reba anymore. She looked like a distant thought now. He was lost in


    contemptuous thought as she came to mind, ''Compared to Violet, Reba doesn''t even hold a candle.


    Her snobbish, selfish attitude disgusts me, '' he thought.


    "Mike," Lawrence called out to him.


    "Yeah?" Mike responded.


    "I think I''ll move abroad. After all that has happened, I don''t think I can stay here." He sighed inside,


    ''Sitting in that ssroom will remind me of what happened between me and that girl even she isn''t


    there. I don''t think I can stand it. When I leave school and go home and there, I see Violet''s naughty


    face. I miss her antics. It has all changed so much, everything is different now.'' Lawrence buried his


    face into his hands, as he thought, ''I miss Violet''s smile. I hope she smiles again, but I don''t know if she


    will ever be merry again.''


    "Have you made up your mind for sure?" Mike asked. He was concerned with this new development.


    Curious, he continued,"Have you asked your parents?" He understood where all this angst came from.


    He knew his best friend in and out and could empathise with him. After all,ing to school everyday


    would only rey the horrible happenings in his mind, over and over again. His need to run away from


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    it all was justified.


    "I haven''t told them yet," Lawrence answered coolly.


    "Well, if you go abroad, I will follow you there," said Mike with an air of finality. There was something


    severe and conclusive in his voice.


    Hearing this, Lawrence was dumbfounded. He knew Mike was his best friend but he had never


    expected him to follow him to the other end of the world.


    But Mike had made up his mind. He looked at Lawrence, directly in the eye and said,"As kids when we


    held hands and walked into kindergarten together, I had promised you that we will be best friends


    forever." He thought, ''We have remained so, for all these years. There is nobody more important or


    special to me. I will go with he.''


    "Mike, thank you!" said Lawrence gratefully as he was touched by Mike''s words. He didn''t know how to


    respond. ''He truly is my best friend, '' he thought to himself.


    Mike grinned back,"Well so it is decided. I will talk to my parents and you discuss it with yours tonight."


    Lawrence nodded.


    Meanwhile, in elementary school, Alice was glum. While the rest of the ss was talking chirpily,


    ying rock paper scissors or simply ying all around, Alice was sitting on her bench, headid on


    the table. She didn''t want to look up.


    Greg entered the ssroom and saw Alice''s gloomy face. He knew she was missing her friend and


    feeling bad for her.


    Greg walked towards Alice and settled in a seat next to her.


    "Alice, are you alright?" asked Greg. "Are you thinking about Violet?" he continued.


    "Oh, yes," Alice replied with a concerned expression, as she stared into thin air, without as much as


    looking at Greg. "Violet is still blue. I am very worried about her," she said.


    Greg turned quiet too. He knew Alice was right. Yesterday, when he had gone to see Violet, he had


    only peeked in through the door in her ward and seen her throw a terrific tantrum. Lily was trying to


    feed her, but she threw the food away and refused to eat.


    Unmindful of his thoughts, Alice went on,"Do you know how to make her happy again?" She


    continued,"I miss her bright smile! She is my best friend and she was always so cheerful, so smart. I


    want to help her!"


    "Alice," Greg said grabbing Alice''s arms and looking straight into her eyes. "Do you believe me?" he


    asked.


    Observing the resolve in his eyes, Alice nodded her head. ''He is my best friend, of course I trust him, ''


    she thought.


    "I promise that I will heal her scars and make her as pretty as before," Greg said conclusively.


    Alice was surprised to hear that. "But Greg, you father said that there was nothing they could do about


    her scars," she returned. Her own Daddy had said that Uncle Fred had no resolve for the scars, she


    thought.


    "I''ve decided to give up on art and instead learn medicine. I want to cure Violet." Greg announced with


    a resolute expression. From the time that he had stepped into her ward, he knew that he wanted to be


    of help.


    "That is fantastic. I''ve also made up my mind, I will be a fashion designer and will make beautiful


    dresses for her when I grow up. It will make her feel like the most beautiful person in the world," Alice


    responded firmly.


    "Yes. Let''s work hard to achieve our goals," Greg said encouragingly.


    Alice excitedly looked at Greg''s shining bright face. It emanated positivity and gave her a lot of resolve.


    She thought to herself, ''At least I am not alone in wanting to do something for Violet. I know Greg will


    also guard her with his life.''


    In the XS Hospital


    Lawrence was standing outside Violet''s ward. He was peering inside, looking at Violet, Cherry and


    Jackson.


    In Cherry''s hand was a small bowl of porridge. She was looking at Violet, concerned. "Sweetheart, you


    haven''t eaten anything at all. Just eat some porridge please," she said.


    Violet didn''t respond.


    Jackson looked in a fix, worried and sad. He was helpless in this situation, as he could do nothing to


    make Violet better or to eliminate Cherry''s worry. He could do nothing! He had visited a lot of


    specialists with Derek and every single one of them had said that they could do nothing for her scars.


    Jackson gently put a hand on Cherry''s shoulder and said,"Maybe she''s not hungry now. Let''s try again


    in a while."


    Cherry looked up at Jackson and burst into tears.


    Jackson pulled his beloved wife closer and clutched her into a gentle hug. They both looked at their


    daughter with a worried look on their face.


    Lawrence was standing outside, unbeknown to the rest of his family. He hung his head low, worried for


    them all. ''Mum cries everyday and even Violet cries herself to sleep each night. She isn''t even ready to


    talk to any of us anymore. My family has been broken almost, all of them in low spirits all the time, '' he


    thought, saddened.

 Chapter 623 Kinship Between The Chu Siblings (Part Three)

    Chapter 623 Kinship Between The Chu Siblings (Part Three)


    Finally, he mustered the courage to go in and pushed the door open.


    Jackson and Cherry looked at the door and saw Lawrenceing in.


    "Lawrence, you''re here!" Cherry said to him, as she hastily wiped her tears away.


    Lawrence didn''t say much, but nodded and put his backpack on the floor. He then walked up to Cherry


    and took the bowl from her. "Mom, I will feed Violetter. You and dad go home and get some rest," he


    proposed.


    "Now that you''re here, we''ll go and have a word with Uncle Fred first. Look after your sister while we''re


    gone, we need to discuss somethings with him," Cherry said handing him the bowl of porridge and


    walking out the door with Jackson.


    "Just leave her to me," Lawrence said quietly.


    Watching Cherry and Jackson step out of the room, Lawrence perched himself on the edge of the bed


    and saw Violet''s angry face.


    "Violet," Lawrence softly said.


    She didn''t reply. She didn''t want to speak to him.


    Not being able to bear Violet''s radio silence, Lawrence spoke,"I am so sorry Violet. It is all my fault. I


    shouldn''t have left you alone at home; I shouldn''t havee home earlier. This is all because of me. I


    am sorry."


    Lawrence couldn''t stop the tears from flowing. He burst out crying, hoping she could forgive him.


    Violet looked at her brother and was surprised. ''I''ve never seen him cry before. But today he is weeping


    for me like this!'' she said to herself.


    Violet could not believe her eyes when she saw her elder brother looking so dejected. She never saw


    as much as a frown on his face.


    She reached out her tiny hands and touched Lawrence gently on the elbow.


    "Lawrence," she called tenderly.


    Lawrence looked up. He saw her sad face and morose eyes and felt that she was extremely sad


    because of the many scars that she had on her body.


    He continued to weep, apologizing profusely between sobs,"I am so sorry Violet, forgive me."


    Violety on her bed, shook her head and said in a low voice,"Lawrence, don''t cry. I''m fine."


    She couldn''t bear to see her brother cry. Yes, she bullied him and even harassed him a lot. But she


    loved him a lot too. In her eyes, he was her role model, smart, studious and gentle- he was everything


    a man should be. He had been an extremely nice brother to her as well.


    Lawrence didn''t say a word, but his crying turned into sobbing.


    "Lawrence, I don''t me anyone. It wasn''t your fault nor was it Mom''s or Dad''s fault. I should have


    been more careful. But now I am sad and worried because I have so many scars and they look ugly. I


    am never going to be able to wear dresses. It is so unfair that other girls will get to wear pretty clothes


    but I may never get to do so," she continued. She blurted out her thoughts, not being able to control her


    emotions any longer. "Lawrence, I want to wear beautiful dresses and hold your arm and go to nice


    parties. I can''t do that anymore, can I?" she said,"I''m now an ugly girl with many scars, and will always


    be one."


    Lawrence held her hand and looked straight into her eyes. "My sister is the most beautiful girl in the


    world. I will find the best cosmetic surgeon in the world and make him disappear your scars. You shall


    not bear them," he encouraged.


    The thought that her brother loved her so much, put Violet in a good mood. "Oh Lawrence!" she cried


    out lovingly.


    "You are the most beautiful girl in the world, Violet," said Lawrence. He smiled at her.


    She looked at Lawrence''s resolute face and automatically felt like things were going to be okay.


    "Violet, look. Mom and Dad have been very worried ever since the day you injured yourself andnded


    in the hospital. They have barely rested or eaten, especially Mom! Please try and be obedient and eat


    as they say. Mom is also keeping poorly..." Lawrence broke off looking at her. He knew that Violet loved


    her Mom very much and would not harass her.


    Violet meekly said,"Yes I understand. I will be better now and eat on time, I won''t worry her at all now."


    Violet looked outside the window, her heart lighter and her mind more free than it was before. She


    thought, ''My brother loves me so much. My parents think I am the apple of their eye. Everything is


    good. Even Alice doesn''t treat me differently. So many people love me.''


    "Lawrence," Violet said suddenly,"I am hungry. I want to eat."


    "Oh, yeah, I will feed you," Lawrence responded dly, as he wiped his tears and fed her some


    porridge.


    As Jackson and Cherry returned to the ward, they saw Violet and Lawrence chatting merrily. They


    looked at each other, surprised.


    "Dad, Mom," Violet greeted them cheerfully.


    It was as if a weight had lifted off Cherry''s heavy heart as she hysterically dashed towards Violet''s bed.


    She was so ovee with emotion that she burst into tears at her baby girl''s smile.


    Violet noticed her mother''s swollen red eyes and realised that she was the reason behind her sadness.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at her mom and said,"I''m sorry Mom, I''ll be obedient now and eat well. You are sad


    because of me."


    Cherry shook her heard, tears flowing down her face. "No, no my baby girl. Don''t me yourself. It is


    my fault. I should have looked after you better," she med herself.


    Cherry gently pulled her precious daughter close to her into a hug. She was careful so she didn''t hurt


    her little daughter''s wounds further.


    Violet hugged her Mom, tightening her grasp around her waist and said,"Mom, I''m sorry. I will be


    obedient now and will eat everything you give me and on time also. I won''t trouble you anymore."


    Cherry smiled as happy tears flowed down her face. She thought to herself, ''All I want is for my little


    Violet to have a happy life. As long as she is happy, there is nothing I want. She is such a good girl.''


    "Mom, I am craving for a hamburger. And I also want to eat noodles with soya bean paste, the way Lily


    makes it," Violet chirped.


    Cherry was more than happy to hear that. "Of course my darling. I will ask Lily to prepare the noodles


    for you," she replied dly.

 Chapter 624 Discharging Violet From Hospital (Part One)

    Chapter 624 Discharging Violet From Hospital (Part One)


    A Month Later


    Standing at the hospital''s gate, dressed in casual loose clothes, Violet cheerfully held Alice''s hand.


    "I was finally free of that hospital!" Violet eximed, as she heaved a great sigh of relief, and looked up


    at the clear blue sky.


    "Yes, and tomorrow we can go to school together," Alice said delightedly, thrilled to see Violet so lively


    and happy. All of a sudden, a shadow came over her face as she thought of Violet''s scars. Everyone


    knew how much pain Violet felt.


    Jackson and Cherry nced at each other, and then at their daughter. Seeing the radiant smile return


    to Violet''s face again, gave them each a great sense of joy and made them smile.


    "Violet looks so happy!" Amy said relieved, as she held Derek''s arm. She was thrilled that Violet was


    recovering from the tremendous blow she took and looking happy again.


    "Yes, her bright smile must be a big relief for Jackson and Cherry," Derek added.


    Standing behind everyone, Lawrence and Mike watched Violet intently.


    "Violet, Violet!" Greg called abruptly, as he ran towards Violet with a small gift box in his hand.


    Everyone, including Violet, turned and looked at Greg. Standing still with a face full of mingled surprise


    and joy, Violet watched Greg rush up to her.


    "Greg, why are you here?" asked Violet smiling readily.


    A little out of breath, Greg gasped and held onto his knees. He took a few deep breaths and


    exined,"When my dad told me you were going home from the hospital today, I wanted toe meet


    you here." Greg presented a box to Violet in his outstretched hand and said,"I have a gift here for you!"


    Intrigued by the small box, Violet stared at it and asked,"What is it?" Gingerly taking the box, smiling at


    Greg, she blushed. As Violet opened the box she saw an exquisite ne, in the shape of the


    famous "the Heart of the Ocean".


    "Wow, that''s so beautiful, Violet!" Alice eximed excitedly when she saw the ne. Her eyes were


    gleaming with enthusiasm as she thought, ''I have seen a great many jewels, but none of them were as


    unique as this.''


    The unexpected precious gift brought Violet much pleasure.


    "Thank you, Greg," she sighed dreamily.


    "You''re wee. I hope you like it and wear it," Greg replied cordially.


    "Oh yes! Of course I will!" Violet giggled, staring into Greg''s eyes. She didn''t dislike Greg, but only saw


    him as a friend. He was also the son of her father''s friend, which was the only other thing the two of


    them shared.


    Staring at Violet''s brilliant smile made Greg happy. He thought, ''I''m exhrated that Violet is finally back


    to the lively, optimistic girl I know. If not for the scars she must have, no one would know something


    terrible happened to her. The ne represents my heart, so, now my heart is hers. I have no idea


    how deep my love for her runs, but, I know that at the very least, I have a crush on her.''


    Soon, Jackson and his family were back home. When Lily and Bill caught sight of Violet, they greeted


    her excitedly,"Wee home, Miss Violet!"


    "Lily, I missed your noodles with soybean paste so much! You must cook them for me this afternoon!"


    Violet demanded while making a mischievous face.


    "Yes, of course. I will prepare some for you right now!" replied Lily smiling warmly. ''I''m delighted to see


    Violet back to her cheerful self again. Now that she''s recovered from that blow, Jackson, Cherry, and


    Lawrence must be ted too. Since Violet''s injury, I have watched them. I feared the family might fall


    into misery. But, now Violet is smiling again, which tells me the family is as harmonious and happy as it


    used to be, '' she mused contentedly.


    Later in the evening, after dinner, Violet went up to bed. Cherry went upstairs with Violet to sit with her


    until she was fast asleep, then Cherry tucked her in and left the room.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing in the doorway to his room, Lawrence waited nervously. He wanted to talk to his parents


    though. He heard the soft sound of his sister''s door opening and then saw his mothere out and


    close the door quietly.


    Cherry turned and went straight to Lawrence when she saw him.


    "Lawrence, why aren''t you asleep?" she asked.


    Having made up his mind, Lawrence stated bluntly,"I have something to tell you and Dad, Mom."


    When she saw Lawrence was preupied, Cherry nodded,"Your dad is in our room. Let''s go in there


    to talk," she suggested.


    Cherry took his hand as they went to her bedroom.


    Jackson sat in bed reading thetest financial magazine. When he heard the door opening, he figured


    it was Cherry. But when he raised his head, it was Lawrence standing in front of him.


    "Lawrence?" Jackson asked surprised.


    From behind Lawrence, Cherry stated tly,"Our son said that he had something to tell us." She led


    him over to the couch.


    Lawrence remained silent and sat down on the sofa with Cherry. Jackson noticed the seriousness of


    Lawrence''s expression, and got out of bed to sit beside him.


    "What''s up, Lawrence?" asked Cherry.


    Lawrence shot Jackson a nce before looking over at his Mom and decisively announcing,"I want to


    go abroad."


    "Go abroad?" echoed Cherry dumbfounded. She was shocked at Lawrence''s announcement and


    wondered, ''Why does Lawrence suddenly want to go overseas?''


    An equally confused Jackson stared at Lawrence thoughtfully as he analyzed what he knew, ''I don''t


    know why he wants to go abroad. But, if he intends to study abroad, I won''t oppose it. I just want to


    know the reason.''


    "Yeah," Lawrence nodded.


    "Lawrence, I want to know your thoughts. The honest reason you want to go," Cherry said tenderly.


    ''After I know his reason, I can determine whether I support his decision or not, '' she thought.

 Chapter 625 Discharging Violet From Hospital (Part Two)

    Chapter 625 Discharging Violet From Hospital (Part Two)


    "Dad, Mom, I am genuinely sorry for what happened to Violet. Every time I see her, I am tormented with


    guilt. Furthermore, I hate my school and the ss I am studying in. Lately, I can''t focus on my studies.


    Since I was nning on studying abroad anyway, I decided, I would rather go now than wait till college.


    I want to finish high school overseas, and then go to a university there," said Lawrence patiently while


    thinking, ''I can''t go into details in front of Dad.''


    Cherry held Lawrence''s hand while weighing the facts, ''I have paying close attention to Lawrence


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    will help him forget the unpleasant things that happened.''


    Not knowing Cherry''s opinion yet, Jackson watched her silently.


    "Lawrence, give us some time to discuss this, okay? Your Dad and I will talk, and then we''ll give you


    our decision in a couple of days, sound fair?" Cherry asked. "Even if we agree to let you go, we will


    need to make some formal arrangements to allow it, and that takes some time. While you are waiting


    for our answer though, I hope you will continue to study hard at school. You do know it isn''t easy living


    in a foreign country. You will have to adapt to a lot of new ways, and make changes," she stressed.


    "I appreciate that, Mom. However, I think you should know, that while I hate the idea of leaving you,


    Dad and Violet, my performance in school has sufferedtely. I have lost my drive, and feel like I am a


    zombie. That''s why I..." Lawrence had a troubled look and stopped exining.


    Cherry put her arm around Lawrence''s shoulder offeringfort, and in a motherly tone said,"I know


    sweetheart, and I understand how you''re feeling."


    "Thank you Mom," Lawrence replied calmly as he gazed into his Mother''s loving eyes.


    After Lawrence left the room, Jackson and Cherryy in the bed cuddling. They were each in deep


    thought and had scowls on their faces.


    "Honey, what are your thoughts about Lawrence''s request?" Cherry asked.


    "If he wants to go now, then I say, let him. He is grown and knows the life he wants to live," replied


    Jackson.


    "I was thinking the same thing. But, Lawrence has always been with me. I can''t bear to see him leave,"


    Cherrymented as she stared at the ceiling upset about the ordeal.


    Tightening his grip around Cherry, Jackson pulled her closer into his chest and soothed her,"Even if we


    send our son to study abroad he cane home when he is on break. Don''t fret so much. Look, if you


    miss him, we can always travel overseas to see him."


    Cherry assessed her feelings inwardly, ''It isn''t fair! I know all good thingse to an end, but, I find it


    difficult to ept my son leaving so soon. I''ll feel lost with him gone. He''s been by my side, since birth,


    and he means the world to me.''


    Nodding, she said,"Okay."


    Cherry turned to look at Jackson and in a severe tone said,"Honey, please look into the study abroad


    procedures tomorrow."


    "Okay, I will," Jackson said.


    The next morning, Violet opened her eyes and got out of bed, the second her rm red. Then she


    quickly got dressed and made her bed.


    After Cherry knocked on Violet''s door, she opened it and found her daughter ready.


    "I''m ready for breakfast, Mom," Violet said ecstatically.


    "Oh wow! My dearest, you are such a good girl!" Cherry smiled praising Violet as she stroked her hair.


    "Let''s get downstairs and have breakfast! Then you can take me to school!" Violet suggested eagerly,


    grabbing Cherry''s hand.


    "That sounds like a great idea!" Cherry cheerfully replied as they walked hand in hand out of the room.


    When they got downstairs, Jackson was out in the yard exercising and Lawrence was sitting at the


    dining room table.


    "Good morning, mydy! You''re up early today!" Lawrence eximed in amazement.


    "Shouldn''t you give me some praise too?" Violet asked standing there with her arms crossed and a


    triumphant look on her face. Giggling inwardly, Violet thought, ''I shouldn''t waste this chance to remind


    Lawrence that I haven''t beente since I was admitted into the hospital.''


    "Yes, of course! Please, my Queen, receive my sincerest greeting," Lawrence humbly said as he pulled


    the seat next to his out for Violet.


    Taking the seat Lawrence offered, Violet fiddled with her hair as she stated,"Well, I''m quite satisfied


    with your demeanor today. Keep at it. Can you handle that, my loyal servant?"


    "As youmand it, so it share be," Lawrence replied bobbing his head obediently.


    Seeing her children behaving like they used to and getting along so well made Cherry happy. She


    casually said,"Lawrence, ask your Dad toe join us for breakfast, please."


    "Okay Mom," Lawrence said and jumped up to go get him.


    Listening to her Mom, Violet stated abruptly,"Mom, next time you want Lawrence to do something,


    please, ask me first, and I will instruct him to do it. I think that will be better."


    Looking at her mischievous daughter, Cherry shook her head thinking, ''As always, she enjoys bullying


    her brother.''


    Lily came out of the kitchen with breakfast and saw Cherry and Violet sitting at the table. She greeted


    with a pleasant smile,"Good morning, Mrs. Chu and Miss Chu."


    "Good morning Lily!" Violet beamed,"What do you think of my outfit, Lily? This purple one is my


    favorite!"


    Lily gave Violet an admiring smile. ''She looks quite lovely in the T-shirt, '' she thought.


    "You look very pretty today," Lily answered immediately.


    "Will we be picking Alice up, Mom? Or is Aunt Amy taking her to school?" asked Violet suddenly.


    "Aunt Amy didn''t ask me to pick Alice up, so, I guess she will drive Alice in today, and I will escort you


    to school," Cherry replied thinking, ''If Amy didn''t have time to bring Alice, she would call me as usual.


    But, Amy didn''t call, which means she is free today. So, I only need to worry about getting Violet off to


    school.''

 Chapter 626 Discharging Violet From Hospital (Part Three)

    Chapter 626 Discharging Violet From Hospital (Part Three)


    "Okay, I will meet up with Alice at school," Violet said sounding a little disappointed, wanting Alice to


    ride into school with her like they usually did.


    At that moment, Jackson and Lawrence entered the dining room.


    "Good morning, Dad," Violet said back to smiling happily.


    "Good morning, my sweetheart," greeted Jackson. He gazed at Violet, her radiant smile warming his


    heart.


    The four sat together enjoying breakfast and in high spirits. Even though Cherry and Jackson didn''t talk


    much during breakfast, big broad smiles made their satisfaction evident.


    After they finished breakfast, Bill drove Lawrence to school.


    While Jackson and Cherry waited for Violet in the living room, she dashed upstairs to get her school


    bag.


    "Honey, I''ll meet you at the JC Group offices after I take Violet to school," Cherry told Jackson.


    "That sounds good. I have been so busy worrying about Violet, and I need to catch up with business.


    Between the business matters here and projects in Hong Kong, I''m swamped," Jackson frowned, and


    there was a sh of concern in his eyes. ''There are so many things to attend to, including Lawrence


    going abroad to school. Everything needs to be handled now, '' he said silently.


    Taking Jackson''s hand, Cherry looked at him tenderly and said,"There is nothing we can''t solve


    together. Now that our children''s problems are settled, we don''t need to worry about them. All we need


    to do is focus on business matters. We will figure things out."


    Listening to Cherry''s motivating words, Jackson thought nothing was too difficult to solve, ''As long as


    she stands by me, I can fix anything, '' he reminded himself.


    Holding Cherry against his chest, Jackson gazed down with an affectionate look and agreed,"Yes, you


    are right."


    When Violet got back downstairs, she saw Cherry in Jackson''s arms. She pretended to cover her face


    with her hand while peeking through her fingers. As she walked passed them, she said cheekily,"I see


    nothing. You two continue. I will wait for you in the car, Mom."


    Violet giggled as she walked to the door. Hearing Violet, Cherry wriggled out of Jackson''s arms, and


    looked up in time to see her disappear out the front door and murmured,"Violet..."


    Jackson smiled casually, and said,"Go, take her to school. I got in touch with her headmaster, and her


    absences are all excused."


    "Alright, I will see you at the office in a little while then," Cherry said grabbing her handbag on her way


    out the door.


    "Drive carefully," Jackson called after her in a concerned voice.


    Cherry waved her arm acknowledging her husband as she went out of view.


    As she parked, Cherry caught sight of Amy''s car parked already.


    "Look, Mom! Alice is over there!" eximed Violet excitedly. When she spotted Alice standing at the


    school gate, her eyes brightened with delight.


    "I see her. Let''s go over to her," suggested Cherry.


    Amy saw Cherry and took Alice''s hand as they strode towards Cherry''s car.


    "Good morning, Aunt Amy," Violet said cheerfully.


    Alice broke free from her mother''s grasp and ran to Violet, took her hand while the two girls smiled at


    each other.


    Seeing the girls happy had Cherry and Amy smiling too. ''They are such close friends, '' they thought


    contentedly.


    "Mom, Aunt Amy, we''re going inside now, before we are markedte," announced Violet.


    "Okay. Have a great day, and study hard," said Cherry.


    "We will. Goodbye, Mom. Bye Aunt Cherry," Alice replied meekly, as she waved her hand in the air and


    she walked toward the school entrance with Violet.


    Cherry waited until the girls were in the building before turning to Amy and proposing,"Amy, I can pick


    Alice up and bring her home in the afternoon if you don''t have time to pick her up."


    "Thank you, I do happen to have a ss this afternoon," replied Amy.


    "There''s no need to be so formal, we''re good friends, Amy. Besides, it''s no big deal," Cherry said


    smiling cordially.


    Grasping Cherry''s hand, Amy offered Cherry her heartfeltfort saying,"Cherry, Violet is looking


    much better. You and Jackson don''t need to worry about her. Also, I asked Alice to spend more time


    ying with Violet. With Alice''spany, I think Violet will be fine."


    Amy''s wordsforted Cherry. Despite this, she was concerned, and she thought, ''Violet acts as if


    nothing had happened and happy, but, I''m not sure if she''s recovered from the incident. She could be


    hiding her pain. After all, she and her brother are obedient, and they don''t want to worry us. I know they


    keep their troubles to themselves. How could I not worry about her?''


    "Okay," agreed Cherry.


    "Well, then," Amy said ncing at her watch,"I gotta get going now. I have a ss. Are you going


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    home?"


    "I am going to the JC Group to help Jackson deal with some matters. He has lots of work to catch up


    on," replied Cherry.


    "Alright then, keep in touch, bye!" Amy said.


    After the two said their goodbyes and parted, Cherry headed straight to the JC Group.


    Advertisements for the JC Group could be seen everywhere in the city. They ranged from screens


    above the crossroads to advertising boards at shopping malls, or on subways. Over thest few years,


    the JC Group expanded business to include mass media. Nowadays, the group''s entertainment clubs


    had steady growth. Alongside the entertainment, there were significant improvements in the media


    sector. The JC Group headquarters were located in a skyscraper at the southernmost point of the city.


    Whereas JC''s bars, entertainment clubs, golf courses, and tea cafes were scattered throughout the


    entire city. At night, the JC Group''s name was lit up in neon red lights and could be spotted throughout


    half the city. The JC Group left a deep impression on the people living in this city.


    Cherry parked her car in the VIP parking at the JC Group''s parking lot.


    Getting into the elevator, Cherry rode it up to Jackson''s office. When the elevator doors opened, she


    saw a familiar figure.


    Susan had just finished briefing Jackson. Her arms were full of papers, and she was leaving when she


    saw Cherry headed towards her.

 Chapter 627 Gregs Present (Part One)

    Chapter 627 Greg''s Present (Part One)


    Cherry looked at Susan and she was stunned. It had been ages since she saw herst time.


    With a professional tone, Susan smiled, looked at Cherry and said,"Nice to meet you."


    Cherry nodded but she was unsure whether Susan was actually pleased to meet her or not. Susan had


    pretended too well. After all, she had worked for so many years and it seemed that she had mastered


    the art of pretending by now. She had been a waitress in the past and now she was working in the


    headquarters of the JC group. Surely she had by now learned how to get her way out.


    Jackson was right there sitting in a chair. He quickly noticed Cherry''s presence and walked to meet her


    at the door. He ced his hand on Cherry''s shoulder and said to Susan coldly,"There''s nothing I need


    you to do. Just go and continue your work now."


    Susan said,"Okay." She bowed her head and quietly made an exit from the ce without the slightest


    of sound.


    Cherry was shocked. In her mind she thought, ''Susan has be quite professional and has lost her


    innocent and warm personality of the past. What a drastic change she has undergone, it is surprising''.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson was gazing at her with admiration. Finally after a pause he said,"Cherry, what are you looking


    at?" So far he had never maintained a cold approach towards Cherry.


    Cherry recovered, but still looking ahead she replied,"Oh, I was thinking that Susan had changed so


    much."


    Jackson understood what Cherry was trying to hint at. He knew Cherry had previously met Susan in a


    bar and seeing her like this now would have left her astonished.


    Jackson said patiently,"Baby, time flies really fast, our daughter is 10 years now. Ten years is a very


    long time and everyone changes. That bar was one of our initial businesses and now we are having a


    well settled business. Don''t you think at this pace people would also change ordingly?"


    Cherry thought and realized that he was so correct. In 10 years people had to change and that was a


    truth of life.


    Cherry looked up at Jackson and smiled,"You''re absolutely right. Our son is also going to graduate


    from junior middle school."


    Seeing her smile Jackson yfully touched her nose with his finger and said jokingly,"Where did you


    hide my smart and capable wife? Why are you behaving so silly now? Is something wrong?"


    Cherry feigned anger and quickly replied,"You are calling me silly? Jackson, I feel you want to sleep on


    the couch this night? Great. I have been wanting to sleep with my daughter for several days."


    Hearing this Jackson quickly went back on his words,"No, no, no. I was just kidding."


    Cherry saw a nervous Jackson and sheughed happily. She realized that the charm of her cute


    husband was still intact.


    Cherry became all serious and said,"Now let''s get back to work." She knew that they should not be


    flirting with each other in Office. It was a strict no no for her.


    Jackson replied,"Okay. Let''s sit over there. I''ll ask my assistant to bring us two cups of coffee." As he


    said so, he walked to the sofa and sat down with Cherry.


    At the school


    It was time for the afternoon break. ssrooms, hallways and other ces of school were full of


    students.


    Violet was staring at something while all other students sitting beside her were talking with each other.


    One student said quietly,"Look. Nobody wants to talk to Violet Chu."


    One replied,"Yes. she is no longer beautiful. What is the use of being rich and wealthy if you are not


    good to look at."


    Another said,"She is no more a princess."


    Another agreed,"Yes. Now she does not qualify to be called a socialite."


    Violet was listening to all these painfulments. After hearing this she didn''t feel anxious or


    heartbroken, because she knew that her parents still loved her like before. In particr, her brother


    wouldn''t despise her at all. Her brother loved her and even though she bossed him around he still loved


    her.


    "Will you stop?" Alice walked to the crowd angrily and shouted at them.


    One girl said arrogantly,"I was thinking who was yelling. It is you, the daughter of JS Group''s CEO right.


    Are we wrong?"


    Alice retorted,"Just mind your own business. Stay out of Violet''s affair." She didn''t know from where she


    got the courage to argue with these students. Many of them were from rich families and their families


    were almost as rich and powerful as her own, and felt privileged to do whatever they wanted. On


    normal days, she would just ignore them when they gossiped about others. She had no time to think


    about them. But now, they were speaking ill of Violet. How could she just ignore them?


    One of the girls looked at Alice with strong disapproval and replied,"Why do you care? It''s not your


    business either, is it?"


    Alice replied in an angry tone,"I''m warning you that if you dare to speak ill of Violet again, I''ll surely


    wring your necks!"


    That girl got quite excited and yelled,"Come on! If you dare,e and wring my neck!" She stood up


    and rushed to Alice.


    Violet saw that the girl wanted to start a fight with Alice, so she ran to Alice, and pulled her backwards


    behind her and faced the students.


    Alice hid behind Violet and said nothing. She thought, ''I never expected that Violet would pull me


    behind her. I am just so mad at those people. Why should they mock Violet? If this thing happened to


    them, would they stillugh and say such words?''


    The girl in front of the crowd said,"Ha ha. You two want to fight us. Fine, let''s fight together."


    Another agreed,"Okay, more people means we will have more fun."


    One of the students said,"Yes. Come on if you dare."

 Chapter 628 Gregs Present (Part Two)

    Chapter 628 Greg''s Present (Part Two)


    Looking at the group of pupils there, Violet felt that she and Alice could not win. But if she was weak


    and gave up, in future they would alwaysugh at her. They might even make fun of and mock her. So


    she couldn''t give up. She didn''t want that her life should be like this.


    Determined, Violet coldly said,"Yvette Liu, I dare you to take one more step. I''ll kick your family out of


    this city. Just try me." Violet stared at the girl in the front. She knew all about the girl''s family


    background. Violet had gone to one party with her Daddy before and she had seen that girl and her


    father, who was respectfully talking to her Daddy.


    Yvette Liu''s eyes widened and she was at a loss of words.


    Violet continued talking,"Don''t you believe? If not, let us just give it a try. You know, my family owns the


    famous JC Group, which includes many bars and entertainment clubs. So it is very easy for me to


    throw your family out of this city." Violet wasn''t afraid of Yvette, despite of the malicious look on her


    face. She told herself that at this moment she should not back down. She wanted to protect Alice and


    herself too.


    Yvette Liu was silent because she knew how powerful and rich Violet Chu''s family was.


    Another girl said,"Don''t you listen to her. She is only bluffing. She''s despised by us."


    Violet looked at that girl and said,"Now, do you think you have any right to talk? If I remember very


    correctly, one day I saw your mothering out of one of my family''s entertainment clubs. However,"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She paused for a second and then continued,"the guy with your mother did not seem to be your father."


    After hearing this, all other girls started looking at that girl.


    That girl got nervous. She looked around, was very awkward and dared not say anything else.


    Violet fixed her eyes on that girl and continued talking. "What? Keep talking and let us see who will be


    kicked out of the blue blood society."


    The girl angrily said,"Violet Chu, you have won for today." Then she furiously turned around and left the


    room. She was afraid that if she stood there, Violet Chu would tell everyone what all she had seen and


    then it would be quite difficult to exin things to her friends.


    Looking at that girl walking away, Violet felt that she had got what she wanted. To ensure that nobody


    would bother her now, she decided to put a happy end to the matter.


    She said arrogantly,"Besides, I''m telling you that none of you has any right to interfere with my


    business. Don''t talk about me behind my back. Don''t dare bully Alice. If I find or am told that any of you


    have broken any of the two rules, I''ll certainly destroy your families." She had to say so. If she hadn''t


    said this they would have made it miserable for her to stay in this school.


    Violet then continued,"If you don''t believe me, just go home and ask your parents. If your parents aren''t


    afraid to offend my Daddy, go on and bully me like before."


    After saying that, Violet turned around, pulled Alice''s hand and then walked out of the ssroom.


    The crowd was stunned, kept staring at the door and still thought all about what Violet had just said.


    Violet and Alice did not stop walking until they reached the yground.


    Violet turned around, looked sharply at Alice and asked,"Alice, are you sure you are all right?"


    Alice ignored her question, she seriously stared at Violet for five seconds and then startedughing and


    said,"Violet, you''re so amazing. I''m proud of you."


    Violet smiled when she saw Aliceughing crazily. It was just now, that she had summoned up the


    courage to say those things. But actually, she had just said those things to scare the girls. Though she


    knew how powerful her family was, obviously she would not really kick their families out of this city.


    These girls were her ssmates and her Mommy had always told her not to take revenge on other


    people. Violet just didn''t want to hear them say horrible things about her in the future, so she had to say


    such things to intimidate them. If she didn''t want to be talked about by them, she must something to


    defend herself.


    Violet was shy and replied earnestly,"Alice, I was just saying it."


    Alice said,"You''re still great even though you just said those things. You should talk tough to scare


    those girls. They livefortably every day, and the only thing they have to bother is talk about other


    people behind their backs or theypete with each other to see whose clothes are more beautiful.


    Their families actually deserve to lose everything." She was really mad at those girls and she also felt


    that they were way out of line.


    Violet immediately said,"Alice, you''re great too. You want them to go bankrupt." She found that Alice


    also liked talking roughly just like her.


    Alice tightly held her hand, firmly looked at her and said,"All right, all right. That''s the reason why we''re


    close friends."


    Violet was still grateful to her and said,"Alice, thank you very much." When she had heard those girls


    saying something bad about her, she had wanted to just ignore them. But she did not expect that Alice


    woulde forward and start arguing with them.


    Alice replied,"Violet, it''s really a pity that Lawrence and Mike are not at the same school as us. If they


    were here, they would have definitely taught those girls a lesson and we wouldn''t have to do anything


    ourselves."


    Violet said,"Yes. you are right. If only my brother is here. He could have protected me all the time." She


    suddenly missed her brother very much. Usually she was mean to him, but her brother still loved her. In


    that hospital room, it was the first time for her to see him cry. Her brother actually cried for her. At the


    thought of this, she felt sad and happy at the same time. She believed that surely there must be a ce


    for her in his heart.

 Chapter 629 Gregs Present (Part Three)

    Chapter 629 Greg''s Present (Part Three)


    Alice Lu happily replied,"Well, Lawrence is not here, but I''m here and I can protect you. Violet, you can


    trust me." Two beautiful dimples appeared on her cheek when she smiled.


    Violet replied dly,"Okay. So, I''ll also protect you. Alice."


    Aliceughed at her and said,"Then we shall grow up together happily and protect each other. Ha ha."


    Violet agreed,"Okay. In this way, we won''t need any boyfriends. I''ll protect you and you''ll protect me."


    Looking at Alice''s smile, Violet also felt d. As long as Alice was with her, she didn''t require any other


    friends.


    Alice Lu suddenly covered her mouth andughed,"Ha ha, Violet, you want to fall in love at such an


    early age and you are talking about getting a boyfriend."


    Violet was shy and said coyly,"No, no, no. I didn''t mean it. Alice, will you not marry in the future?"


    Alice said,"Certainly I''ll get married. But it will be a long time before we both get married. We''re only ten


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    years old now."


    Violet smiled at this and said,"Then you''ll get married ten yearster. Just ask your Daddy to find


    someone from the business elite and you two can then get married." She really felt that this future was


    wonderful.


    Alice suddenly got serious and started imagining what her future would be like. She said,"No. I want to


    find my Mr. Right by myself. I will not be able to love the guy my Daddy arranges for me."


    Violet agreed to this and said,"Me too." She looked up at the sky and seriously said,"Alice, my Mommy


    always tells me that girls shouldn''t be vain. Money can''t really buy happiness. We rich girls especially


    need to know this. We should live happily, seize all the happiness and be sensible."


    Alice agreed to what Violet said,"You''re right. We need to grow up happily."


    Violet stared at the sky ardently and shouted,"yes, Alice and I will grow up happily."


    Following her, Alice also shouted towards the sky,"Violet and I will be friends forever."


    Not far from them, Greg hastily ran towards the yground. When he saw that both girls were standing


    there, happily looking at each other and smiling, he was so relieved. Just now, he had returned to the


    ssroom and heard from his ssmates that Violet and Alice had argued with the group of girls who


    were gossiping about them. He was so worried about Violet that he left the ssroom to find Violet.


    Now he saw Violet, who was like nothing had ever happened, and that made him rx a little.


    He stared at Violet''s side face. Her smile and her hair under the sun were so very beautiful. He had


    been ignorant of love but now he felt that he had fallen in love. If possible, he really wanted to guard


    that girl. She attracted him like anything.


    Greg thought that Violet would be the girl he wanted to pursue his whole life.


    Violet and Alice now returned to the ssroom. All students had fixed their eyes on them, but Violet


    and Alice did not care. They looked at each other, smiled and then went back to their seats.


    The moment Violet sat in her seat, Greg walked to her and asked in a low voice,"Are you all right?"


    Violet replied,"Yes. Of course, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." Then she smiled at Greg.


    Greg said,"If anything ever happens to you, remember to tell me. Got it?" His tone was quite gentle and


    calm.


    Violet replied,"All right. I know that." She felt warm and loved. Her mood was affected by the concern in


    his voice.


    Greg said,"Okay then, I''ll go back to my seat now. Remember to tell me if you ever have any problem."


    Violet nodded her head and watched him slowly walking back to his seat.


    Before long, Yvette Liu walked up to Violet. The student, who sat in front of Violet, was not back yet. So


    Yvette Liu took the opportunity and sat on that seat.


    Yvette Liu turned around, looked at Violet and strongly said to her,"I''m sorry for what I said just now. I


    will never talk about you again."


    Violet coldly replied,"Never mind. I didn''t mind it." She remained indifferent and continued to read her


    book.


    Yvette asked,"Then, you won''t tell your parents about what happened today. Right?" Actually, she was


    really worried about her family. She had just called her father and her father asked her to apologize to


    Violet Chu, because they couldn''t afford to have any troubles with the Chu Family. If her family went


    bankrupt because she had offended Violet, she would not be able to live her lifefortably. The


    clothes she wanted to buy and the different piece of jewelries would never belong to her.


    Violet replied,"No. As long as you stop talking about me, I''ll pretend that nothing has happened today."


    She decided to let the matter end just right there.


    Yvette Liu replied,"That''s so easy." Now, she felt settled. She hadn''t talked to Violet many times, but


    she believed what Violet said. Violet said that she wouldn''t tell her parents, then she would definitely


    keep her word. She had a good impression of Violet. She believed that Violet would stick to her word


    and not betray her trust.


    Yvette Liu kept thinking for a while, stared at Violet and asked,"Well, can we be friends now?"


    Violet was astonished to see this and wondered why Yvette Liu has suddenly said so. Then she calmed


    down and replied. "Do we need to be friends? After all, we rarely talk to each other. Being ssmates


    is more than enough."


    Yvette Liu nodded her head and replied,"Okay, as you say."


    Violet then said,"If you have nothing else to say, I really want to do my homework now." She wanted


    Yvette Liu to go away from here as she felt upset when Yvette was around. She didn''t want to talk to a


    girl like her and decided to treat her like other ssmates and after they graduated, she would never


    Yvette Liu replied,"Okay. Goodbye." Then she stood up and left from there.


    Violet heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Yvette Liu walking away from there. She looked around


    and happened to gaze into Greg''s eyes.


    Violet noticed that Greg looked worried about her, so she gestured to show him that everything was OK


    and he didn''t need to be tensed about her. Then she touched the "Heart of the Ocean" ne which


    was around her neck, stared at Greg once again and smiled.


    Watching her gesture and expression, Greg alsoughed. His heart had started beating for this girl.


    He thought to himself, ''Violet Chu, as long as you''re fine, I''ll remain happy too.''

 Chapter 630 Farewell At The Airport (Part One)

    Chapter 630 Farewell At The Airport (Part One)


    At Chu Family''s house


    In the evening, the entire family sat together in the living room and talked.


    Sitting next to her father, Violet held one of his arms. Jackson had his other arm around Cherry''s


    shoulders. No matter where he was, he always wanted her by his side. Cherry held her son''s hand


    tightly.


    "Joe," Jackson addressed his son. "The formalities for your going abroad are underway. They might


    take another two weeks to finish. We''ve also chosen the school you''d be attending. My friend wille


    and pick you up once you get there."


    "Okay, I see," Lawrence replied, nodding fiercely.


    Violet, who was shocked at what she just heard, asked,"Daddy, is my brother really going abroad?"


    Jackson nodded but didn''t know how to exin this to his little daughter.


    Cherry looked at her daughter dotingly. "Violet, your brother is going abroad to attend high school


    there," she told her kindly.


    "But why so soon? Isn''t he supposed to go to a foreign university too, after high school?" Violet asked,


    still in disbelief. ''I thought my brother was about to finish his high school here, not abroad, '' she


    realized. ''I thought he''d still be here with me for three more years!'' But now she was being told that he


    would leave before long. Violet was not ready.


    Lawrence kept silent and didn''tment on his sister''s words.


    "Violet, your father talked to his friend abroad and he suggested we should send your brother for high


    school there. It would increase Lawrence''s chances of entering into apetitive college or university.


    That would be good for your brother''s future, so we agreed to it," Cherry exined to her daughter


    patiently.


    Jackson also tried to coax his daughter. "Well Violet, when you graduate from junior high, Daddy and


    Mommy will send you there too to attend high school and university."


    "No! I don''t want that!" Violet retorted abruptly and tightened her grip on his arm. "I''ll not go abroad. I''ll


    always stay here with Daddy and Mommy!" she eximed in a determined manner.


    "Violet, you should also take your studies into consideration. It''s important," Cherry suggested her. Now


    that her son''s future had been decided, she was keen on her daughter''s future ns. She wanted to


    know what her daughter wanted most. After all, children had the right to decide their future. No matter


    what their decisions were, their role as parents was to respect their wishes.


    "Daddy, Mommy, I really don''t want to go abroad. I want to go to a local college and find a job after


    graduation. I want to stay with you both. I don''t want to go so far away," Violet said decisively. She


    knew herself well and had no interest in entering into some top university abroad. She only wanted to


    do what she liked and stand on her own feet.


    Jackson saw the resolve in his daughter''s eyes and didn''t know what to say. He made eye contact with


    Cherry and urged her to speak instead.


    "Well, that''s fine with your Daddy and me, since you have already made up your mind. Anyhow, it will


    be nice for us to have you around us. Mommy will be sad if you leave," Cherry said tenderly. Seeing


    her daughter''s resolve, Cherry didn''t argue. Her daughter was still young. She might change her mind


    "Mommy, I know you love me the most." Violet nodded. She turned to her father and said,"Daddy, you


    don''t love me at all. Why do you want me to go abroad to study?"


    "What? Daddy is very fond of you!" Jackson said, feigning offense. Compared to his son, he secretly


    loved his daughter a little bit more.


    "Violet, be fair. Your father spoils you so much, doesn''t he?" said Cherry in a teasing manner.


    "All right, all right. I know that you both love me," Violet dered, holding out her palms as if to admit


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    defeat. She was very d to have her Daddy, Mommy and her brother around her. They loved her a


    lot.


    The four of them chatted happily. The living room echoed with joyousughter. Late in the evening,


    Violet felt a little sleepy.


    "Daddy, Mommy. I''m sleepy and want to go upstairs to bed," Violet murmured, rubbing her bleary eyes.


    "Okay, I''lle with you," Cherry replied, about to stand up and go upstairs with her daughter.


    Violet shook her head and quickly stopped her. "No, Mommy. Let Lawrence apany me. He is


    going abroad soon and has very little time left to stay at home with me. I want to be with him as much


    as possible."


    Upon hearing Violet''s words, Lawrence nodded. "Yes, Mom. I''ll go upstairs with Violet. You both should


    go to your room and have some rest."


    Cherry didn''t think it was a bad idea. Even though Violet and Lawrence often quarreled with each other,


    there was a lot of love between them. Now that Lawrence was about to leave, it would be good for him


    to spend time with his little sister.


    "Okay, Joe. Remember not to leave until Violet falls asleep. Make sure you tuck her in," Cherry said to


    Lawrence.


    "Got it, Mom!" Uttering these words, Lawrence took Violet''s hand and went upstairs.


    Watching the children go upstairs, Cherry snuggled in Jackson''s arms, feeling a little sad.


    "Darling, I''m a little reluctant to let Joe leave us so soon," Cherry cooed.


    "Our son will grow up and leave us sooner orter. In the future, he will marry a woman he loves.


    Would you be jealous of your daughter-inw then?" Jackson asked her in humor.


    Cherry was not so shocked at Jackson''s question. She thought for a while and said,"Maybe. You know


    my son means a lot to me."


    "Baby, don''t be upset. You know you have me to love and spoil you. As for the children, let them live


    ording to their wishes. When they grow up, they will also find the ones with whom they want to


    spend their lives with. At that time, the only thing we''d be able to do is give them our best wishes,"


    Jackson said affectionately. Cherry had always been sensitive. Even after they had their daughter her


    love for her son did not decrease, not even a bit.

 Chapter 631 Farewell At The Airport (Part Two)

    Chapter 631 Farewell At The Airport (Part Two)


    "Yes darling, you are right. It''s lucky I have you around me," Cherry said. She raised her head and


    gazed at Jackson''s handsome face soulfully. "Honey, we have had so many troubles. We''ve been


    through so many hardships together. Thank you for always being by my side. You''re my warmth and


    my home."


    "Baby, I should be the one to say thank you," Jackson told her gently. "I don''t know what happiness is


    without you."


    "We''ll be together for the rest of our lives, won''t we?" Cherry asked him coquettishly, already knowing


    his answer. She knew she was the only one who resided in his heart.


    "Yes, I will love and spoil you like this for the rest of my life," Jackson promised his wife and kissed her.


    Violet''s room had pink walls that were lined with cartoon posters. The room was lovely and cheerful,


    just like her.


    Lying on the bed, Violet stared at her brother.


    Lawrence sat by her bed. "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked her with curiosity. Violet had


    been staring at him for a long while. Lawrence felt awkward. He wondered if he had a pimple on his


    face.


    "Brother, why are you going abroad all of a sudden? I just left the hospital. I wanted to spend time with


    you!" Violetined. She didn''t want her brother to leave so soon. ''When Lawrence is at home, I


    never feel lonely, even if Daddy and Mommy are busy. He is always there for me. And now he is


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    leaving. Without him here, I''ll be left all alone. There would be so many things I''d have to do all by


    myself, '' she thought to herself, clearly upset.


    Lawrence noticed the sad look in his beloved sister''s eyes and decided to tell her what he had been


    hiding.


    "Violet, I want to tell you something, but you must promise me that you won''t tell anyone else. All


    right?" Lawrence had a mysterious look in his eyes. He wanted to keep this a secret between his sister


    and himself.


    "Okay!" Violet nodded energetically. She was happy that her brother was willing to share a secret with


    her. She promised him she would not tell anyone about it.


    "I liked a girl very much, and I thought she liked me too. But some time ago, I identally found out


    that she had been lying to me. She pretended to be innocent in front of me, but in truth, she is not as


    pure as she appeared. That girl dated me not because she liked me but because she was after our


    family''s money. She wanted our influence so she could achieve her own goals," Lawrence told her


    sister. He still felt bitter and angry when he thought of how he had stood outside Reba''s door and


    heard the truth, and how she had begged for his forgiveness afterward.


    "Lawrence, she''s such a bad girl!" Violet fumed. She could gauge the obvious sadness in her brother''s


    tone. Lawrence must have been distressed when he found out this girl''s true intentions. He must have


    trusted her with all his heart, but she betrayed him. In Violet''s own ss, she witnessed girls from rich


    families mock those who came from ordinary households on a regr basis. It always exhausted


    Violet.


    Lawrence sighed upon hearing Violet''sment. "Violet, I did care about that girl very much. So when


    I got to know the truth, I couldn''t control my emotions for a while. I''ve turned my back on her since then.


    This school and that ssroom began to remind me of her, so..." Lawrence paused for a moment and


    continued. "So I decided to go abroad. I just want to escape from that ce. It''s upsetting."


    Violet sprang up from the bed and looked at her brother. "Brother, I don''t want you to go, but I''m in


    favor of your decision this time. Just leave this ce and the person who made you so upset. Go


    abroad and study hard. It will take your mind off these things," she told him seriously.


    Her words made all kind of feelings well up in his heart. The only person he felt sorry for in all this


    incident was his beloved sister. Reba meant little to himpared to Violet. And he shouldn''t have


    indulged himself to drown the sorrows just because a girl. If so, no harm would have happened to


    Violet, and she would never have the ugly scars. He wanted to kneel down in front of Violet and beg for


    her forgiveness. Lawrence felt distressed at the thought of what had happened to his little sister, and


    how his momentary carelessness almost cost them her life.


    "Violet, remember that no matter where I am, I will always love you. You are the apple of my eye. You


    must remember that," Lawrence told her firmly. He wondered what kind of promises he could make to


    his sister right now. Lawrence wasn''t confident in his own abilities these days. All he could do was try


    and make something of himself. He should be stronger than this. Only then would he be able to protect


    her.


    "Well brother, I love you too. Stay reassured, though. I will take good care of Daddy and Mommy. I''ll


    behave well and won''t let them worry about me," Violet replied as she tightly held on to her brother''s


    hand, feeling his warmth. He was her most reliable support.


    "Violet, I believe you." Lawrence smiled. "Okay, it iste now. You should sleep. I will wake you up


    tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, brother." With these two words, Violetid back on the bed and closed her eyes. She gradually


    fell asleep.


    Lawrence looked at his little sister''s face for a long time. He wanted it etched in his mind, so that no


    matter where he was, he could recall it clearly.


    Time passed by and the room fell silent. Lawrence didn''t leave until he heard the steady rhythm of


    Violet''s breath, indicating that she had fallen asleep. He tucked her in and left quietly.


    In the morning, Lawrence walked into the ssroom and sat down on his seat. He nced at Mike''s


    seat and saw that he had note in yet.

 Chapter 632 Farewell At The Airport (Part Three)

    Chapter 632 Farewell At The Airport (Part Three)


    Lawrence took out his textbook and started his morning readings.


    Not muchter, Mike walked in. His school bag hung on his back as he listened to music through his


    headphones. Dropping his bag on a desk, he walked straight over to Lawrence and sat down on the


    seat next to him.


    "Do you always need to study so hard? You would stille first even if your nose wasn''t buried in


    books," Mike teased him. It bothered him how hard Lawrence studied.


    "Yes, of course. I know that. Unfortunately, you would nevere first in exams even if you studied


    hard," Lawrence joked, closing his book. He turned to Mike,"Why are you sitting here?"


    "Your seat mate has note yet so I can sit here if I want to," Mike said indifferently. He assumed


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lawrence had talked to his parents about studying overseas. Mike wanted to discuss his future ns


    with his friend before talking to his father about it.


    Lawrence changed the topic. He had something more important to discuss with Mike today.


    "My formalities for going abroad are under progress. You should hurry up too," Lawrence exined.


    "What?" Mike was shocked at what he heard. "Howe you''ve told me sote? You should have told


    me the moment you started with the formalities! That way we can go together."


    "I got the news from my parents justst night. If you want to go to the same school as me, tell your


    father to ask my parents about it," Lawrence said tly. He was certain that if Mike told his father about


    it, thetter would find a way for his son to study in the same school.


    "Okay, that''s a good idea. I''ll call my father now," Uttering these words, Mike took out his cell phone


    and dialed his father''s phone number as Lawrence watched.


    "Hello, old man," Mike greeted his father arrogantly.


    "Why are you calling me at this time?" Mike''s father questioned him angrily. He had long been used to


    his son''s insolence.


    "Lawrence just told me his parents were helping him go through the formalities of going abroad. Could


    you ask his parents which school they have selected for him? I want to go to the same school too,"


    Mike said urgently.


    "All right, I see. I have to handle some business affairs near the JC Group office. I will drop in on


    Jackson then."


    "Cool. Just go ahead. I''ll hang up."


    Immediately, Mike ended the call, interrupting what his father had started to speak on the other end of


    the line. He turned to Lawrence. "It''s all set."


    "Your father is very powerful," Lawrencemented casually.


    "Of course. If he wasn''t, how would I be living like a prince?" Mike smirked, showing off.


    Lawrence rolled his eyes, unable to stand his smugness. He was busy and had no energy to y


    around with Mike.


    "Fine, go back to your seat now. Behave well. Let''s end our junior year on a good note," Lawrence


    said.


    "Yeah yeah. I want a perfect ending too, not a rude surprise," Mike mumbled, heading back to his seat.


    Two weekster


    Lawrence and Mike stood inside the airport hall of the international terminal. Their travel bags were


    slung over their backs.


    Violet took Lawrence''s hand, reluctant to let him go.


    Jackson and Cherry stood with their eyes downcast but didn''t let their sadness show.


    "Lawrence and Mike, you have to take good care of each other abroad," Violet told them. Sadness


    flickered in her eyes. She didn''t want her brother to leave at all.


    "Okay, you take care too," Mike replied, nodding.


    Lawrence looked at Violet with affection. "Violet, you should be happy even when I''m not here with you.


    Understand? Remember I''ll always love you."


    "Yes brother," Violet said resolutely. "I''ll miss you."


    Lawrence''s eyes welled up with tears. He moved forward and hugged Violet tightly.


    Mike stood aside in silence. He understood how guilty Lawrence felt. If Mike had a little sister, he


    wouldn''t want to leave her behind either.


    After a long time, Lawrence let go of Violet.


    "Joe, don''t forget to call me when you get there," Cherry said, standing beside him.


    "All right," Lawrence nodded and reached out to hug his mother.


    "Take care and study hard. Don''t let me down," Cherry whispered andid her head on her son''s


    shoulder. She felt so distressed that she could hardly express it in words.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I always make you proud, don''t I?" Lawrence was not too concerned. His father was


    there with her mother and sister. "Dad is here with you. He won''t let you miss me too much."


    Cherryughed silently. "You don''t need to worry about us. Just take care," she said, teary-eyed.


    "I will," Lawrence replied.


    He didn''t go to hug his father as they exchanged a meaningful look. Lawrence already knew what his


    father wanted to say.


    "Mike, you take care too. If there is anything urgent, just call us. Okay?" Cherry told him gently. Mike''s


    father was preupied and couldn''te to see him off. The Chu family members were here instead.


    Mike had been friends with Lawrence since kindergarten. He was such a well-behaved boy. Cherry


    liked him a lot and regarded him as her own.


    "Aunt Cherry, I know that. Don''t worry. We''ll help each other. Everything will be fine," Mike reassured


    her. He was used to being alone and was not surprised or disappointed to know that his father wasn''t


    "Well, that''s good," Cherry beamed and nodded.


    "Time is almost up. You guys should go in now." Jackson nced at his watch. If they didn''t go in at


    once, they could miss the ne.


    "Yes, we should go," Mike said.


    Lawrence was still reluctant to leave his sister. He looked at Violet and hesitated.


    Cherry understood what her son was thinking. "Joe, don''t worry. I will take good care of her. Hurry up or


    you''ll miss the ne!" she said.


    "Okay, Mom." Lawrence smiled at Violet. "Violet, stay happy like you always are," he said dotingly.


    "Yes, I will." Violet wore a warm smile on her lips. Thest thing Lawrence saw before he turned around


    was her innocent face. Violet was pleased for him from the bottom of her heart. The scars on her body


    or the awful things that had happened to her before didn''t matter so much. After all, she had such a


    good brother. She was d to be so lucky.

 Chapter 633 Save Violet (Part One)

    Chapter 633 Save Violet (Part One)


    Thirteen yearster


    It was October and the breeze had be cold. Winter had gradually engulfed the whole city.


    At the intersection of the business streets, a young girl in a ck suit was handing out leaflets to the


    passersby. She had a sheaf?of leaflets in her hands. On her arm was a cloth bag which was filled with


    the leaflets.


    "Hello, these are thetest promotion actions of our shopping mall. Please have a look at it."


    "Hello, please do have a look."


    "Thank you."


    The girl was polite and she was treating the people walking by with warmth and passion, because she


    held the belief that all these people were potential consumers and they could benefit herpany.


    Meanwhile, the giant video screen on the shopping mall building at the intersection was showing a


    young and handsome face. At the bottom of the screen, a line of subtitles attracted people''s attention


    saying ''Highly-educated and handsome talent hase home from abroad, the XS Hospital is


    ushering in new development opportunities.''


    As the subtitles appeared on the screen, a report started broadcasting. Then from the audio, the


    announcer''s voice boomed.


    "At the airport yesterday, our correspondent interviewed the handsome talent Greg Xiao who hase


    home from abroad. As a famous cosmetic surgeon, Greg Xiao has ignited numerous women'' revelry


    with his returning. Dr. Greg has stated that he would work as a cosmetic surgeon in his family hospital.


    He also asserted that in the future new breakthroughs are going to be achieved for the XS Hospital''s


    development."


    A group of women clustered together under the screen, staring at it and feeling deeply attracted to the


    perfect face.


    "Ah, what a handsome man. We must surely go to the XS Hospital to see Grey Xiao."


    "I have heard that it''s not easy to get an appointment with Dr. Greg unless you have an acquaintance


    who can help you with that."


    "No problem at all. I have a friend who works in the XS Hospital. I am sure she would dly help us."


    "No, no, if it is possible, I''d like to be Dr. Greg''s girlfriend. Then I will see him every day and I believe he


    will make me so beautiful."


    "Don''t be so arrogant, okay? What if he already has a girlfriend?"


    "She is right. Dr. Greg is a handsome man and quite sessful in his career. How can he be single till


    now?"


    "Trust me, I have read some stories about him before. In a recent interview, he has mentioned that he


    is still single."


    "Really, are you sure? Then I will have to work hard to let him fall in love with me."


    "Come on, don''t you darepete with me. He is going to be my man."


    "Oh, please, you ought to be the one who step aside, okay? I was the first one to take a fancy to him."


    Violet held many leaflets in her arms, keeping busy with giving them out to the pedestrians. She was


    not paying any attention to anything else. Even though the sound of the audio was loud and the name


    was familiar to her, she somehow failed to notice it.


    As for Violet, she just simply thought that the things being broadcast on the screen were


    advertisements of some brands or anytest news which had nothing to do with her work. As a market


    devise an appropriate method to attract potential customers and arouse their consumption desire. In


    this way, the shopping mall could make more profit and the whole GR Group could have a further and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    better development.


    Roger Gu pulled over at a short distance from Violet, gazing at her figure obsessively through the


    window. He had intended to park his car in the underground parking garage. But when he noticed


    Violet he felt suddenly attracted to her. So, he decided to stop to see her.


    Roger Gu paid close attention to what Violet was doing, as that made him feel so rxed and


    resume to him in the job fair. He had skimmed through it and then looked to the girl. The moment he


    saw her, Roger Gu had started falling for her. Eventually, Violet passed two formal interviews and the


    final review, getting the chance to be part of the GR Group and be a qualified market


    knew Violet was a simple girl and that she worked very hard.


    A smile curved Roger Gu''s lips, and he opened the door and got out of the car. Watching Violet at a


    distance made him feel quite insecure. He knew that this happiness lied in himself. He could only get


    his mind to rx after he could get close to her.


    Roger Gu walked to Violet with a fast stride.


    Standing on the roadside, Violet now wanted to have a rest. She had been working all morning and


    was hungry already. Her throat was sore too as she had to keep speaking loudly.


    Carelessly she fingered the "Heart of the Ocean" ne around her neck with a depressed


    expression on her face. ''It was always at my side, but where is he now? How''s he doing?'' wondered


    Violet.


    Violet had no idea why she was missing him so much today. Seeing some tall and handsome men


    passing by, she immediately thought of him. He must have grown into a handsome man, too. After all,


    back in the school, he was not only the most handsome boy but also every girl''s ideal boyfriend. Or at


    least all the girls in their ss seemed to think so. By now, he must be more handsome and charming.


    A gust of breeze blew past her, making Violet shudder and pulling her out from her reverie.


    She took a deep breath, and said to herself quietly,"Violet, you can also lead a happy life by yourself.


    You have Father, Mother and Brother who love you so much. That''s enough. You must cheer yourself


    up and work hard to create the kind of life you wanted to have."


    After that, Violet smiled confidently. sping the leaflets in her hands, she intended to resume handing


    out them to the pedestrians passing by.


    Suddenly, Violet noticed a small kid who was blowing bubbles on the road. Holding a stic bottle in


    his hand and ying cheerfully, the boy was totally ignoring how dangerous the ce where he was


    standing was. Lots of cars were running beside him at a high speed.


    Violet was a bit worried, so she looked around but there was no adult looking after that boy.


    Being a warmhearted person, Violet decided to take the boy to a safe pedestrian area. Holding the


    leaflets in her arms, she walked towards the boy.

 Chapter 634 Save Violet (Part Two)

    Chapter 634 Save Violet (Part Two)


    "Hello, sonny, where are your parents?" Violet squatted in front of the boy and asked with a sweet smile


    on her face.


    "My Daddy went to start his car. He told me to wait for him here," answered the little boy very


    obediently.


    "Don''t you know it''s quite dangerous here?" Violet looked at the boy tenderly, and a warm smile curved


    her lips. She liked him because he was very cute and had a round face and fair skin.


    The boy looked around, and then uttered gloomily,"I don''t know. I didn''t pay any attention to that till


    now. Aunt, these bubbles are so beautiful. Do you want to see them? I can make some for you too."


    Looking at the cute boy, Violet caressed his head and replied,"Sure, but let''s go to that ce to blow


    the bubbles, okay?"


    "No, I want to stay here," resisted the boy, with a frown on his face.


    Roger Gu walked to the ce where Violet was standing and still continued looking at her. He didn''t


    know what Violet and the small boy were talking about, but he was quite sure Violet was poking?her


    nose into other people''s business now.


    Just then, Roger Gu noticed a car running at a short distance. Its speed was very high and it was


    running straight towards Violet.


    Roger Gu opened his eyes wide and thought about what was going to happen in the next minute.


    He recklessly rushed towards Violet and yelled at her at the same time.


    "Violet, be careful!" he shouted loudly.


    Hearing somebody call her name, Violet looked towards the direction of the voice and then she saw


    Roger Gu rushing towards her with an anxious expression on his face. ''What''s wrong?'' Violet was very


    confused.


    But then she suddenly heard a harsh trumpet which seemed toe closer to her.


    As soon as Violet saw the car which was about to hit her, she took the boy into her arms in a


    subconscious attempt to protect him.


    "Violet," called Roger Gu again, pushing her away with all his strength.


    Violet fell down aside, tightly holding the boy in her arms.


    "Crack!" a dull, dead thud sound arose from the downtown.


    All the people on the road stopped and turned around to see the ident that had just happened.


    With her eyes closed, Violet held the boy tightly though she didn''t know clearly what was going on at


    that moment. There was no doubt that she had seen Roger Gu''s face. She was very well sure of that.


    All sounds vanished as if there was no sound around the city.


    Violet opened her eyes, seeing the boy she was holding in her arms staring at her with his big eyes


    silently.


    "Sonny, are you okay?" Violet released the boy, sat up from the ground and helped the boy get up too.


    "I''m okay," answered the boy seriously.


    "That''s good," said Violet. She got up to remove the dust off her clothes and pick up these leaflets


    which were scattered on the ground.


    But Violet noticed, from the corner?of her eyes, that many people had gathered nearby and the car had


    stopped too.


    Violet immediately realized what had happened. She seemed to see Roger Gu, just now...Did he...?


    "He was bleeding profusely."


    "Yes, he looks quite young. Is he okay?"


    Hearing what the passersby were saying, Violet could hardly believe it. She dashed over to the crowd


    crazily, pushed all the people around her away and said,"Excuse me, let me in, please."


    Seeing Roger Gu lying on the ground was driving Violet crazy. She immediately ran to him, sat on the


    ground and started calling loudly,"Mr. Roger! Mr. Roger!"


    The people around them were speaking too.


    "The driver ising."


    "Such?a strong smell of alcohol. Is he drunk?"


    But Violet had no time to listen to what was being said. "Help! Help! Call an ambnce, please!" yelled


    Violet.


    A generous man who was standing aside took out his phone and dialed the number of first aid.


    In the ambnce, Violet held Roger Gu by the hand tightly and she kept repeating sincerely,"Mr.


    Roger, nothing is gonna happen to you. You''ll be fine. You''ll be fine."


    Roger Gu kept his eyes open, all the while looking at Violet with a feeble look. But actually, he was


    enjoying the moment so much because Violet was at his side. He cared nothing more as long as she


    was with him.


    "Violet, don''t cry, you will no longer look beautiful if you keep on crying," murmured Roger Gu in a very


    low voice.


    "Okay, I will stop, I will stop crying now." Violet immediately wiped the tears from her face. Seeing that


    Roger Gu became weak, Violet felt nervous and said,"Mr. Roger, please talk to me. Don''t fell asleep. I


    hope that you can keep talking to me."


    In front of the XS Hospital, several top executives had been waiting for them at the gate when Fred


    Xiao and his son Greg came out of the car.


    "Mr. Fred, Mr. Greg, We are so d to wee you here at the hospital."


    All the top executives extended their arms and shook hands with Fred and Greg one by one.


    Greg politely greeted the elders while shaking hands with them. He had known all of them when he


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    was small, and now, so many years had passed, and they were still working here devoting themselves


    silently to the XS Hospital.


    "Let''se in first," suggested Fred. Seeing that the people around him had nodded to this, he directly


    walked into the hospital with his son.


    On the way to his office, Fred affectionately looked at Greg and said,"I''ve arranged your office for you


    and everything has been prepared too. Later I will let the assistant take you there."


    "Okay, I see," Greg nodded, uttering nothing more.


    As Greg stepped into the hospital, he attracted all the people''s attention in a pretty short time. Almost


    everyone, doctors, nurses and even the patients, turned their focus to his charming and handsome


    face. Everyone wanted to grab a few more nces of him.


    "Ha ha, my son seems to be pretty attractive," said Fred proudly, being so delighted as now his famous


    son hade back. He had been looking forward to the day''sing for so long. He had always


    hoped that his son could stay at Xiaoshan Hospital. When Fred received the news from Greg, he knew


    that now his dream was going to be realized. Seeing his son being sensible, he believed that in the


    future the whole hospital''s responsibility could be given to Greg. But Fred did not know if his son would


    like to ept such a heavy responsibility or not.

 Chapter 635 Save Violet (Part Three)

    Chapter 635 Save Violet (Part Three)


    Greg looked around with a cold expression on his face. He had already been ustomed to such


    scenes, but he still couldn''t open his heart which he had blocked since thest few years.


    In the office of the president, Fred, and Greg sat together with several top executives. They were


    discussing the current condition of the hospital.


    "Mr. Fred, now that Greg hase back, he will not be going abroad again, right?" an old man in a


    white gown questioned politely.


    "Yes, you are right. My son will stay at our hospital in theing days. He won''t leave again," replied


    Fred cheerfully. He had been quite happy ever since Greg returned home yesterday.


    "Good, that''s very good. I believe a great breakthrough will be made in the field of stic surgery in our


    hospital as long as Greg keeps working here."


    "Yes, the technology is now pretty advanced overseas, and Greg has learned a lot from his study there.


    Right now, he is excellent in both theoretical knowledge and practical ability. I tallied out the number of


    patients who have registered yesterday. Greg''s patients are so many that the appointment date


    schedule has already reached the 15th of next month.


    "Really? It''s unbelievable," said Fred with a smile on his face. He turned to look at his son who was


    sitting beside him saying,"Greg, you should be busy in the days ahead."


    "That''s okay. I will take all my patients seriously," responded Greg calmly. There was no smile on his


    face though he was in a pleasant situation and was chatting with his respectable elders. Greg had no


    idea when his smile disappeared. Now his smile had be more like a luxury.


    "Mr. Fred, look, how dedicated Greg is! He will be an outstanding doctor in the future."


    "That''s true, he is so young and quite promising too."


    "Ha ha, thanks for the praise," uttered Fred and he got so happy after hearing such words.


    "By the way, does Greg have a girlfriend? If not, we can..."


    Fred stopped him before he could finish his words. Then he smiled and replied,"We have made an


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    appointment with the hostess of the Gu Family. It is decided that Greg will marry the daughter of the Gu


    Family."


    "The daughter of the Gu Family? Is she the youngdy named Tina Gu? I heard she''s a painter and


    nowadays lives abroad."


    "Yes, she is," Fred nodded and said.


    However, Greg looked hopeless. Looking out of the window, he was not ready to pay any attention to


    what the people were talking about. He even didn''t want to hear a single word about their gossiping,


    but he couldn''t now stop them as he was still a junior. The only thing he could do was to avoid listening


    to it.


    Greg focused his eyes on the scene ying outside the window and recalled the girl in his mind again.


    She should still live in this city because she had told him that she would never leave the city all her life.


    Greg didn''t care what she had said and how determined she was five years ago. He came back only


    for her this time. Even if she had got married when he met her, he would try all means to make her take


    a divorce because he had decided long ago to make her his wife. All her life she could only belong to


    him.


    Fred realized the change in his son''s mood. It was obvious that he did not like to talk about Tina Gu.


    "All right, I think we should stop now. I need to take Greg for a visit here. He''d better get acquainted


    with the ce before he starts receiving patients tomorrow," muttered Fred.


    He closed the door and saw all the people off. Then he saw that his son had been standing beside the


    window.


    Fred walked straight up to his son and asked him in a peaceful voice,"What''s wrong? Is there anything


    you have on your mind?"


    "No," Greg immediately replied, turning to look at his Father.


    "Then why did you keep silent when we talked about you getting married to Tina?" asked Fred.


    "I don''t love Tina Gu," Greg said tly, focusing his eyes on the window again.


    Fred Xiao stared at his son''s side face and tried persuading him in a gentle voice,"Greg, you know your


    mother likes Tina very much. And Tina is a sensible and lovely girl. Your Mother¡­"


    "She is not my Mother!" fumed Greg and continued speaking,"She is only a Stepmother for me. but I


    will never call that woman Mother all my life."


    As he saw Greg Xiao getting angry, Fred Xiao immediately altered his attitude and tried to please his


    son,"Alright, alright, just call her Aunt just as you used to say before."


    Noticing that his son''s expression looked much better now, Fred Xiao continued,"Greg, both the Xiao


    and the Gu Family have admitted to your marriage. The Gu Family has already agreed to let Tina


    marry you. Tina wille back from abroad, then you can¡­"


    "Father," Greg directly interrupted his Father and stared at him,"I have never given thought to getting


    married now. And even though I do want to get married one day, the bride won''t be Tina Gu."


    Without finishing his words, Greg walked to the door and was about to go away.


    "You," Fred didn''t know what to say now, he kept gazing at his son''s back reluctantly.


    When Greg got out of the office of the president, he saw a female nurse hurriedly running towards the


    direction of the office. It seemed that she had something urgent to say to his Father.


    "What happened?" asked Greg before he closed the door.


    The nurse nced at Greg and then tried to look at Fred through the crack of the door.


    Greg opened the door and allowed her to enter the room.


    Standing beside the door, the nurse vexedly looked at Fred uttering,"Mr. Fred, there is bad news! Mr.


    Roger has been admitted to the emergency ward. I heard that, I heard that he has had a car ident."


    "What?" Fred was shocked by what the nurse had said. He couldn''t believe that the only son of the Gu


    Family was in the emergency ward of his hospital.


    The nurse was speechless with anxiety. She looked at Fred and then averted her sight to Greg.


    "I''ll go and see how he''s doing." With these words, Fred took up the white gown which hung on the


    clothes stand close by and left the office.


    Greg immediately seized the nurse''s arm and said to her hurriedly,"Please get me a gown as soon as


    possible."


    After that, Greg also followed his Father and left the room.

 Chapter 636 So We Meet Again (Part One)

    Chapter 636 So We Meet Again (Part One)


    Violet stood in front of the emergency room door, staring up at the two red words that struck fear in her


    heart - ''In Operation''. She couldn''t calm down. She prayed to the Gods and hoped that Roger was fine,


    otherwise she''d never forgive herself.


    Leaning against the adjacent wall, she lowered her head. She kept wringing her hands in nervousness.


    Not far from her, Fred and his son Greg walked toward the emergency room. Greg put on his white


    coat as he walked. Even in the hurry, he attracted attention from the people bustling in the hallway.


    Some nurses stopped in their tasks and turned to watch him, as if his very breath was perfect.


    Violet still had her head bowed down and didn''t notice the two approach the emergency room.


    They were in a hurry. As they reached the emergency door. Fred continued forward, even as Greg


    halted in his footsteps unexpectedly.


    ''Wait a minute. Why do I feel this familiar sensation?'' He wondered to himself.


    He did not know why he stopped walking, only that the skin on his neck prickled in a familiar fashion.


    He saw that a woman stood next to him.


    From the corner of her eyes, Violet noticed a man standing in front of the emergency door. She lifted


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    her head to find a tall, thin figure in a white coat. She stared at the attractive man who had short, ck


    hair that seemed shiny and soft.


    ''He must be a doctor. Is he going inside the emergency room to save Roger?'' Violet wondered.


    In haste, Violet closed the distance between them and grabbed his arm. "Doctor, please save him.


    Please just save him!" she cried out.


    Greg froze, his eyes locked on her. ''It''s her. It''s definitely her. It''s Violet. Yes, that''s the voice I


    remember, '' he realized.


    Violet was still crying when she spoke again,"Please, you must save him."


    Slowly, Greg turned to her and stared at her, his gaze narrowed. He had imagined how he would meet


    her again numerous times. He certainly never expected to see her in front of the emergency room,


    seizing his arm in desperation and begging him to save some man inside.


    Greg was aware that the unfortunate patient inside was the son of GR Group''s CEO. His name was


    Roger and he was his fiancee''s brother. Greg was confused about why Violet was begging him to save


    this man. He wondered what their rtionship was.


    Through her tears, Violet looked up at the lean man in the white coat. She was stunned. Her features


    contorted to reveal amazement. Why was Greg here?


    "Greg," Violet said out loud. Her thoughts scrambled in chaos. ''How could it be him? Shouldn''t he be


    abroad? When did hee back?''


    "Violet Chu. I thought you''d have forgotten about me," Greg uttered quietly, nibbling his lower lip. His


    words dripped with hatred. Five years ago, she had told him she didn''t love him anymore and that she


    wanted to break up with him. With that simple deration, she heartlessly left him. He still remembered


    every detail of that memory, of how she had left him in the lurch with no warning.


    Violet stared at him. "No, no, of course not," she said, denying his words. She felt awkward and didn''t


    want to remember theirst encounter.


    "So, why are you here? What''s your rtionship with Roger Gu? Is he your husband or just a


    boyfriend?" It took everything in him to muster up the courage to ask her this question. Judging from


    her teary eyes, he knew her rtionship with Roger was definitely not ordinary.


    Violet didn''t know how to answer him. Truthfully, she had no special rtionship with Roger. He was


    just the vice president of thepany she worked for, but she knew that Roger loved her. If she


    answered Greg''s question, she''d have to exin everything else too. And at such a critical moment,


    she hardly had time to do so.


    She swallowed and her mind focused on the patient inside. "Greg, please just save Roger. I''m begging


    you," Violet chose to ignore his question and implored him again.


    "Violet!" Greg yelled suddenly, grasping her arm. He squeezed it tightly.


    Violet''s brows creased. "Ow! That hurts!" she yelped, her arm hurting because of his strength.


    "Do you actually feel the pain? I thought you had no heart and were made of stone." Greg''s every word


    wasced with venom. He did not miss her as much as he hated her. He often wondered why she had


    tossed him away like some discarded toy.


    Violet didn''t speak for a while, feeling embarrassed and guilty. She knew that she owed him an


    exnation, but she couldn''t tell him the reason she had left.


    After a moment, Violet gathered the nerve to look at him. Staring into his eyes, she said,"Mr. Greg,


    everyone feels pain. As for whether or not I am heartless, you can think what you want."


    Looking at her proud stance, Greg grew even more frustrated. ''How dare she still be arrogant with me?


    Did she forget what she told me five years ago?'' he thought, seething with rage.


    "Violet, do you really want me to save Roger?" Greg asked her coldly. He realized that only the thought


    of Roger''s well-being brought down her pride.


    "Yes, I do," Violet replied without hesitation, her eyes fixated on him.


    "Are you willing to do anything to save him?" Greg asked her again, working his jaw.


    Without thinking too much, Violet nodded eagerly. As long as there was a possibility that Roger could


    be saved, she was willing to do anything. Roger got hurt because of her, so she owed him this much.


    "Ah. You two have a very good rtionship," saying this, Greg snorted. He let go of her arm before


    turning to walk into the emergency room.


    Greg came near the hospital bed and saw that his Dad and the other doctors were busy performing the


    operation. Rogery on the bed and was unconscious. Greg red at his handsome face. Roger


    looked good even while in aa, ever so sunny and attractive.

 Chapter 637 So We Meet Again (Part Two)

    Chapter 637 So We Meet Again (Part Two)


    A nurse broke the silence. "Sir, the patient is experiencing a lot of blood loss. We don''t have much of


    type B blood left in the blood bank. What should we do?" The surgical mask hid the nurse''s


    expressions but one could tell from her eyes that she was anxious.


    "Ask his family to donate blood for him," Fred didn''t lift his head as he spoke. Most times, the family


    donated blood when a patient faced a serious blood shortage. It was the usual protocol.


    "All right, sir. I''ll ask his family," the nurse replied


    and went out of the room.


    Greg didn''t pay attention. He still stood rooted to his spot as he stared at Roger, immersed in his


    thoughts. ''Why is Violet attracted to this face? Does she really love him? Is it because of his rich


    family? Or is it just because he is Roger?''


    After quite a while, Greg realized what the nurse had pointed out. ''There isn''t enough of Type B blood?


    But there is only one person outside the emergency room: Violet. Her blood type is Type B.''


    As he realized this, Greg bolted out of the operating room, attracting looks from his colleagues. He


    didn''t see Violet at the door. Only two members of the hospital staff in white coats stood in the long


    hallway. Violet was nowhere to be seen.


    ''She must have gone to donate her blood, '' Greg deduced.


    In the bloodletting room, Violet looked at the nurse anxiously. "I can donate as much blood as he


    needs, but you must save him," she pleaded.


    "The patient needs 500 milliliters of blood, but you..." The nurse replied, looking her up and down.


    Violet was too thin to donate 500 milliliters of blood. If she drew out that much blood, Violet''s body


    wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    Violet noticed that the nurse hesitated to draw her blood. "I can do it. I''ll be fine," she immediately


    reassured her.


    "I will draw 200 milliliters and send it to the emergency room. If that is not enough, I''ll draw your blood


    again," the nurse responded decisively.


    Violet agreed to do so and rolled up her right sleeve.


    As soon as the nurse put the cotton bud on her arm, the door burst open.


    Greg abruptly walked in the direction of Violet. He pulled her up from the seat as if she weighed


    nothing. Pushing her behind him, he sat down on the chair instead.


    "Dr. Greg, what are you doing?" The nurse was astonished.


    Greg rolled up his sleeve. "I''m also of type B. I can donate blood to that patient," he remarked.


    The nurse was confused. It was usually the patient''s family who donated the blood. What was the


    doctor doing? "But this is the patient''s family, so..." she paused.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Just draw the blood quickly. You think the patient has time to wait for you?" Greg fumed at her words.


    The nurse widened her eyes, unwilling to go against Greg''s wish. He was not only a doctor here but


    also the son of the hospital''s chairman. XS Hospital belonged to his family. She couldn''t afford to offend


    this rich and powerful guy. "Okay," she said faintly.


    Violet stepped forward from behind Greg. "No!" she eximed. Why did Greg want to donate his


    blood?


    "Nurse, I should donate the blood. I''m the patient''s family. It''s only sensible that I do so," Violet said and


    put out her arm, blocking Greg''s.


    The nurse didn''t know what to do, ced in this unusual situation. "Um..." she looked at Greg in


    embarrassment.


    Greg stood up and red at Violet. "If you don''t want Roger to die, go outside right now. Don''t


    challenge me," he warned her slowly.


    Greg pushed Violet''s arm away and ordered the nurse to draw the blood quickly.


    The nurse was helpless. She had no choice but to draw his blood.


    "Dr. Greg, the patient needs 500 milliliters of blood. Should I draw that much?" she asked.


    "Just do it," Greg replied without hesitation.


    The nurse did as Greg ordered.


    Violet saw the blood bag swell up slowly. She stood next to Greg and nced at his side profile. Violet


    didn''t know how to express what she felt at the moment. Greg was still so nice to her. Was it just


    because of her, or was he so good to everyone else too?


    Greg pressed his arm with the cotton bud. "Go and send it to the emergency room," he ordered the


    nurse.


    "All right. I''ll go to the emergency room with the blood. Dr. Greg, you should go inside the lounge to


    rest," the nurse replied. Her voice was concerned.


    "I know," Greg replied indifferently.


    Violet and Greg were left alone in the room. Violet walked a few steps in front of him. "Well, thank you,"


    she said lightly.


    Her words only made him feel more bitter. Why was she being so distant? He stood up on an impulse,


    paying no heed to the remnants of blood on him. Greg grabbed her arm and walked to the lounge,


    ignoring her protests.


    The lounge was empty. Greg walked in and pulled Violet inside before closing the door.


    "Greg, what is it?" Violet asked him. Her nerves were unsteady and her heart raced.


    Greg disregarded her question and pressed her against the wall, kissing her fiercely.


    He missed her. He missed her smell, her taste. He missed how good she felt against him like this. Greg


    didn''t want to lose this opportunity. He had tried not to miss her every day for thest five years. He had


    told himself to hate her. But now seeing her after so long, he had no control over his feelings. He was


    still crazy about her.


    Violet resisted the kiss but it was meaningless. She was too weak to push him away.


    Eventually, she gave up. She couldn''t stop Greg from demanding this kiss.


    Minutes slipped by before his lips left hers. He looked at her face up-close. The face that haunted him


    in his dreams almost every night. He couldn''t forget her at all.


    Violet looked up at him. "Miss Violet Chu, why do you wear these dirty old clothes?" Greg mocked her.


    Her clothes were indeed shabby. ''She is from a rich family and is supposed to have a lot of money. So


    why does she wear these ratty clothes? I''ve never seen her in designer wear, '' Greg thought to himself.

 Chapter 638 So We Meet Again (Part Three)

    Chapter 638 So We Meet Again (Part Three)


    Violet didn''t reply, feeling a strange sadness in her heart. Was Greg still the same man she knew?


    "Or... is it because Roger doesn''t buy you new clothes?" Greg wondered out loud.


    Violet sucked in a breath. "Greg, if you don''t have anything else to say, I want to leave." She pushed


    him, not wanting to meet his eyes.


    "Violet, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?" Greg asked her in anger. ''She wants to leave?


    Ha! She''s finally here in front of me. I didn''t even need to try and look for her; she came to me all by


    herself. Does she think I''d let her go just like that?'' he snorted.


    Violet knew him very well. When Greg wanted to know something, he didn''t stop until he got his


    answer.


    Violet huffed. She decided to give him a reply. Avoiding him wouldn''t resolve anything.


    She looked at him from beneath hershes, ready to give him her answer. Her determination to do so


    didn''t stop a lone tear from falling down.


    Greg saw her red eyes and felt heartbroken. ''What is wrong? Is she crying because of me? And why


    do I feel her pain?'' he frowned at his own thoughts.


    "Greg Xiao, you want an exnation, right? Fine, I will tell you the truth," Violet said resolutely. "I work


    at GR Group. Roger is thepany''s vice president and he got in a car ident because of me. I


    should have donated blood for him, because I owe him that much, all right? I need to make sure he''s


    okay. I hope he can be saved. That''s all."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Greg listened to her words and watched her tears fall. He felt ashamed. Violet wasn''t in a rtionship


    with Roger. He had got it all wrong.


    But Violet didn''t stop. "You wanted answers, right? You want to know why my clothes are so dirty and


    old? Do you know why I distribute leaflets on the streets every day?" She continued, ring at Greg


    fiercely. She revealed the truth to him. "It''s because I don''t attract attention when I live this way. Only


    this way others don''t see my scars. I don''t wear skirts in the summer. I don''t go to parties held by rich


    girls. I''m only happy when I''m in these ordinary clothes, when other people don''t stop to take a second


    look at me. This is the only way they don''t mention the scars on my body. Do you understand now,


    Greg? Do you understand?!"


    Violet almost yelled out thest few words. She had been sad for so long, but she never revealed it to


    her family. She didn''t want them to worry. She couldn''t say anything to her friends either. Only with


    Greg could she speak her heart out. He knew what had happened to her when she was a little girl.


    Greg watched her eyes well up with more tears, even as the old ones continued to fall. He couldn''t find


    the right words to say to her and felt a sudden pressure in his chest. He loved her and cared about her.


    After they broke up, he thought she still lived happily every day. As happy as he had been when he first


    held her hand many years ago. He didn''t know that she was suffering all alone. Her scars still bothered


    her. Thosesting scars had left a shadow on her happiness.


    Violet looked away, unable to meet Greg''s eyes.


    She continued,"Alice has been in France for so many years. I too want to go abroad and get a better


    education. But I''m terrified. Terrified that if I return with aplishments, there will be far more people


    talking about me behind my back. What if I''m at a gathering wearing a dress? I don''t want to be looked


    at with their mocking eyes. Do you understand me, Greg? I''m strong, but I can''t bear their scorn. I can''t


    take it."


    Greg remained silent. He pulled Violet by the waist, holding her in his arms. The only thing he could do


    at the moment was to give her some warmth. He didn''t want to say something and re-open her


    wounds. Because of him, she already revealed what she had been hiding for a long time. He made her


    cry. He didn''t want to make it worse by ident.


    After some time, Violet stopped crying. She pushed Greg away and forced a smile. "You know


    everything now. So can I leave?" she asked him.


    She didn''t want to be here any longer.


    But before she could take another step forward, Greg took hold of her arm again. He still had another


    question to ask her.


    "I just have onest question for you. Why did you break up with me?" He asked her gently, doing his


    best to avoid hurting her again.


    "Because I didn''t love you," Violet announced firmly without hesitation.


    Greg shook his head, seeing right through her. "That''s not the real reason," he replied. She didn''t break


    up with him because she didn''t love him. They were very much in love when they were together, before


    she suddenly demanded a break-up. For five years, Greg couldn''t figure out why she left. Contrary to


    what she just said, he was certain she didn''t leave him because she didn''t love him or because she felt


    bad about herself.


    "Tell me the real reason," Greg pressed. He needed to know the truth. She owed him the truth. He


    could only move on after he knew the real reason.


    Violet knew he was determined. Even if she stuck to her lie, he would not believe her.


    "Greg, we broke up five years ago. The reason is not important," she tried to convince him. "It''s better if


    you don''t know it. I hope you can move on and live happily."


    Greg moved to stand in front of her, blocking her path. "Violet, I won''t be happy unless you tell me the


    reason."


    "You''ll feel worse after you know why!" she yelled in frustration. Calming herself down, she continued


    lightly,"Roger is still in the emergency room. I should leave now."


    Violet left before he could stop her.

 Chapter 639 Love And Hate (Part One)

    Chapter 639 Love And Hate (Part One)


    Violet stopped at the emergency room door and saw that the words ''In Operation'' were still lit up in red.


    She sat down on a chair and waited anxiously. Chanting to herself, she hoped Roger was safe. "God,


    please save Mr. Roger. Please save him¡­"


    Meanwhile, Carol Shen, Roger''s Mom, was in a hurry. She rushed to the hospital with a troubled


    expression on her face, hertest Dior designer bag slung on her arm. When she got news that her son


    had been in a car ident, she had ignored the documents piled up on her desk and bolted out of her


    office immediately.


    Violet heard the sharp sound of high heels as they got closer and closer to her. She raised her head in


    the direction of the noise. When she saw Carol Shen, she respectfully stood up and waited for her to


    approach.


    Carol Shen walked up to Violet and red.


    "How are you doing, Mrs. Carol?" Violet took the initiative to greet her. She was Roger''s mother, after


    all.


    Carol Shen breathed hard. Her response was a loud smack across Violet''s cheek.


    Half of Violet''s face turned scarlet at once. With tears welling up in her eyes, she lowered her head and


    didn''t say a single word.


    "Why are you always pestering my son? Who on earth do you think you are? Such a shameless bitch!


    How dare you put my son in an ident?" Carol''s words were vicious. ''This girl is so unpleasant, '' she


    thought. ''Attractive when ites to looks, but her education, her taste in clothes are all so inferior.


    She''s certainly not qualified to be my daughter-inw!''


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Carol. I didn''t mean to get him into an ident. I didn''t expect that Mr. Roger would - "


    Before Violet could finish speaking, she saw Carol raise her hand to hit her again.


    Suddenly arge hand blocked her arm, suspending her hand in mid-air.


    "Aunt Carol, don''t you think you have gone too far?" Greg''s voice was enraged. He stood one step in


    front of her.


    Carol Shen turned her head and was taken aback when she saw who had stopped her. "Greg, what


    are you doing here?" Carol asked, surprised.


    "This hospital belongs to my family. Why can''t I be here?" Greg replied coolly. He did not mince his


    words. Why should he be polite to Carol Shen just because she was elder to him? He unmistakably


    saw her p Violet. How could he respect a person who hurt his woman?


    "Oh, I see," Carol Shen replied, slowly putting her hand down. She studied Greg from head to toe. He


    had such an impossibly handsome face and was well-educated to boot. She received news yesterday


    that he hade back from overseas, now a sessful cosmetic surgeon. Carol Shen always wanted


    to get her daughter engaged to this young and promising man. She was very satisfied with her


    decision.


    Greg walked closer and stood facing Carol Shen. Violet stood behind him and didn''t dare to utter a


    word.


    "Greg, did youe back from abroad just yesterday? Tina will also get here in a few days," Carol


    Shen''s voice had turned affectionate. A wide smile spread across her face.


    "Yes, I got back yesterday," Greg replied. He didn''t give a hoot about what Tina did.


    "Well, that''s good," Carol Shen said, feeling awkward. She didn''t know what else to say. After a while,


    she found her voice again and continued,"Would you be working in XS Hospital then?"


    "Yes," Greg replied shortly as he cast a harsh nce at Carol. He was still cross with her for


    shamelessly hitting Violet.


    "You will inherit XS Hospital in the future, won''t you?" Carol Shen asked him, her mind scheming. ''If


    Greg inherits XS Hospital, I would dly marry my daughter to him. XS Hospital is the top-ranking


    hospital in the city and is at par with GR Group. If Tina marries him, ourpany would be stronger


    and more influential in the future.''


    "Auntie, is that really any of your business?" Greg enunciated each word slowly. This woman was


    unbelievable. "I think you should care more about the person in the emergency room right now," he


    continued.


    At his words, Carol Shen suddenly remembered why she was here. In her concern for her daughter''s


    affairs, she had totally forgotten about her son.


    "Ah! How is Roger doing now?" Carol Shen asked with worry.


    "He should be okay. I just donated my blood to him. My father is in the emergency room and operating


    on him," Greg said, emphasizing the words "donated my blood." He cast a meaningful nce in the


    direction of Violet, who stood behind him.


    Violet wore a poker face. She didn''t want to get involved in their conversation. It was a conversation


    between the nobility. It had nothing to do with her.


    "You donated your blood to Roger?" Carol Shen asked with incredulity.


    "Yes, there wasn''t enough blood of his type in stock, so I had to," Greg replied, his eyes still fixed on


    Violet. That was absolutely not why he did it. He did it because he would not allow his woman to donate


    blood to other men. Greg refused to ept her blood flowing in another man''s veins.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Oh, Greg. Thank you so much. You saved Roger''s life," Carol Shen said. She was so filled with


    gratitude that she grabbed one of his arms, eager to thank him.


    Greg only stared at the hand on his arm, his face expressionless.


    Carol Shen noticed Greg''s vacant stare and realized that her behavior was out of bounds. She


    awkwardly retracted her hand.


    "Sorry Greg, I was just so d to hear Roger is okay," Carol Shen said, forcing a smile.


    Greg still did not speak and only nced at her briefly.


    Meanwhile, the door to the emergency room flew open. Fred and a few other doctors walked out.


    "Fred, how is my son?" Carol Shen hurried over to him.


    Violet followed Carol. She was anxious about Roger too, believing it was her fault he had been in the


    ident.


    Upon seeing that Violet walked over, Greg also took a few steps and sidled up to her.

 Chapter 640 Love And Hate (Part Two)

    Chapter 640 Love And Hate (Part Two)


    "He is out of danger now, but he should remain in the hospital. His leg is in a cast. The injury to his


    upper body was not that serious. He will be transferred to the general ward soon. You can go and see


    him then," Fred conveyed Roger''s physical condition to Carol. Exhausted after the operation, Fred


    didn''t look in the direction of his son and Violet.


    "Oh. Thank you, Fred!" Carol said quickly.


    "That''s fine. I have to go. If there is anything urgent, just call another doctor or the nurse," with these


    words, Fred left the hallway.


    The other doctors followed after him.


    After Fred left, Carol turned to the emergency room, about to enter it. At once, a few nurses hauled


    Roger outside, who was in a wheelchair. An intravenous drip was attached to his arm.


    "Roger!" Carol Shen cried out.


    "Mr. Roger!" Violet also eximed eagerly. She breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that he was out of


    danger.


    Carol Shen reached near her son and followed the nurses to the general ward.


    Violet moved to follow them, but Greg instantly stopped her by grabbing her arm.


    "Where the hell are you going?" Greg asked in annoyance. ''Why does she want to see him?'' he


    thought furiously. Has she only been thinking about him all this time?''


    "I want to see Roger," Violet replied hastily, trying to shake off Greg''s hand. She wanted to go to the


    general ward but Greg had a strong grip on her that made it impossible for her to leave.


    "Why? He is fine now. Why are you still so worried about him?" Greg growled, raging with jealousy.


    ''She wants to look after another man in front of me? What does she want to prove?'' he mused. ''Is she


    trying to show me she is in love with him?''


    "He got injured because of me. How can I just leave him alone?" Violet said hurriedly. Her eyes still


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stared in the direction in which Roger and the nurses went.


    "Violet, I donated so much blood to him. You don''t care for my health even a little bit?" Greg scowled at


    Violet''s profile, wondering why her eyes weren''t on him. Was he not charming enough to attract her


    attention?


    Violet furrowed her brows at his words, turning around to see him. She stopped struggling and gave


    him a worried once-over before looking him in the eye.


    Greg stilled and looked back at her quietly, loving the way she gazed at him. He could never feel bored


    looking at her. His blood thrummed in excitement at the prospect of seeing her whenever he wanted,


    now that they were in the same city.


    "Are you... are you all right?" Violet asked in a whisper.


    "No, I''m not all right," Greg replied promptly. He wanted to see what Violet would do about it.


    "Then I will help you get some rest," Violet said, not knowing what else to do.


    Greg didn''t respond. Instead, he extended his arm, gesturing her to help him.


    Violet grasped Greg''s arm and walked away from the emergency door.


    "Go to my office. It''s on the sixth floor," Greg told her, deliberately leaning his body against Violet''s. He


    tried to get as close to her as possible so he could get a whiff of her lovely scent.


    "Okay..." Violet said with difficulty. The man was so heavy that she could hardly move with him bearing


    down on her.


    Greg noticed that Violet was finding it hard to walk. "What''s the matter?" he asked intentionally. You


    can''t walk any farther?"


    "I can do it," Violet said with bravado. No matter how hard it was to help him walk to the office, she


    would do it. She had to check on Roger too afterward. He got injured because of her and she wanted to


    see if he was doing okay.


    Greg knew Violet was reluctant to take him there, but he wasn''t going to let her go. He wanted to see


    how long she could carry on.


    They went into the elevator together. Violet leaned against the wall, out of breath.


    They were the only two upants in the lift. Greg was aware of how close Violet stood. He gazed at


    her profile, suddenly flooded with a strong urge to kiss her. Slipping a hand in her hair, he forced her to


    face him before he sealed her lips.


    "No¡­ not here! Greg, let me go!" Violet mumbled through the kiss, resisting him.


    She pushed him away, making him stagger back. However, Greg was not piqued. His heart warmed at


    the flurried and rmed look in her eyes. He realized that Violet was still shy and timid about intimacy,


    just like she used to be.


    The elevator door opened on the sixth floor. Greg leaned on her again as Violet helped him walk out.


    She searched for his office and found it at the end of the narrow corridor. The door had his name


    written on it.


    Violet twisted the doorknob and helped Greg inside.


    This was the first time Greg hade inside his office, havinge back to the city only yesterday. He


    looked around and found it to be spacious and clean. There was a lounge inside prepped up for him.


    How could he let this opportunity go? Greg''s demeanor instantly shifted as he lifted Violet off her feet


    and onto his chest. He went straight to the lounge.


    "Greg, what the hell are you doing?! Let go off me!" Violet yelped, her feet kicking around violently.


    Violet had closed the door to Greg''s office after they shuffled inside, so no matter how loud she was


    being, nobody could hear her. The office was well-insted and soundproof.


    Greg walked into the lounge with Violet in his arms. The room was not as big but there was arge, soft


    bed that had been pushed against the wall. The sight of it pleased him very much.


    He threw Violet on the bed and crawled to her, hovering over her on his forearms.


    Greg''s pupils dted as he scanned her lying under him. He heard his own heartbeat in his ears. He


    could hardly control himself.


    "No, no, no! Greg, please get off me!" Violet pleaded as her hands drummed against his chest. They


    were so close to each other that she could feel his deep breathing.


    "Why are you denying me again? We are not in the elevator anymore," Greg said. He had let her go in


    the elevator as she asked, but now they were in his private room. They could do whatever they liked.

 Chapter 641 Love And Hate (Part Three)

    Chapter 641 Love And Hate (Part Three)


    "No, Greg. Calm down. Just don''t do this, please," Violet said, swallowing hard. She hadn''t been ready


    to face Greg. He dropped at the hospital out of the blue! She didn''t expect to meet him today. Violet


    didn''t know how to deal with what was between them yet. She needed time to mull over it with a sound


    mind.


    "Calm down? How do you expect me to calm down? You worry about another man in front of me! You


    want to donate your own blood to him! What did you expect me to do watching all that?" Greg raised


    his aggravated voice. The look in his eyes switched from lust to anger.


    "But he got injured because of me. That is why I¡­ I..."


    Greg cut in before she could finish speaking. "If I was the one who got injured because of you, would


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you donate your blood to me?" Greg stared at her.


    Violet fell silent. She looked at him, not knowing what to say.


    Greg added,"Violet, I can sacrifice my life for you!"


    "Greg, I -" Violet still didn''t know what to say to him. Of course she knew how much he loved her. She


    hadn''t forgotten all the wonderful times she had spent with him five years ago. She never forgot in her


    heart how nice he was to her.


    "You are not allowed to donate your blood to other men. I forbid you from doing so. You are mine. Your


    blood can only flow in my veins. We''re destined to be together," Greg said to her overbearingly. He


    realized that he had known they were meant to be together from the moment he saw her today.


    Nothing could ever separate them now.


    "Greg, please¡­ please stop," Violet cried silently, unable to fight back her tears. Her heart hurt when


    she recalled how much she had missed him all these years. She could hardly breathe. She had tried


    her best to deceive herself, not to mention others. But the moment she saw him again, she realized she


    couldn''t escape her feelings. She could not lie to her own heart. Her love for him was overwhelming.


    "What should I do then? Violet, tell me! What should I do?! I never stopped loving you, but what did you


    do in return? How could you have been so ruthless to me? Tell me what I should do!" Greg shouted


    hysterically. His heart was tormented. For so many years, he never stopped loving her, regardless of


    how others pitied him or advised him to do otherwise. Every night, he thought of her bright smile and


    how it lit him up. Only she belonged in his heart. There was little room for anyone else.


    "Greg, don''t shout," Violet sobbed.


    Greg sighed, mumbling under his breath. He stood up and let her go before walking out of the lounge.


    Violet sat up shakily. After smoothing her clothes, she followed him.


    Greg stood by the window, looking outside. Violet summoned up the courage to walk over. She moved


    to stand in front of him.


    Gazing into his eyes, Violet could not hold back her feelings for him. She reached out and stroked his


    cheek gently. His outline, his somber dark eyes, his sharp nose, everything about him was handsome


    and perfect.


    In a daze, Greg moved his eyes from the view outside the window to look at Violet. He felt a sharp pain


    grip his heart upon seeing her reddened eyes. He wondered if she had cried often during the past five


    years. They had met each other less than an hour, and she had already cried twice. If it were possible,


    he would stay by her side forever and never let her cry. He would not let a single tear fall from her eyes.


    "Greg, thank you for loving me," Violet said, shaking her head. She continued,"It''s just impossible for us


    to be together now. Forget me. Move on. I don''t deserve your love."


    Greg''s eyes lifted from hers, blinking furiously. His heart was grieving. He could not understand why


    she had been so heartless five years ago. She had thrown him away so casually. Her words all those


    years ago had been fatal, striking a deadly blow to his heart.


    Greg didn''t respond. The room fell into a deafening silence.


    Violet drew back her hand. "Well, I''ll go first," she said ufortably, shifting her feet.


    After a while, she turned around and walked toward the door.


    But before Violet could go any further, Greg caught up to her. Hugging her tightly from behind, he


    rested his forehead on her shoulder heavily.


    "Violet, don''t go. Don''t leave me again. Please¡­" Greg murmured into Violet''s ear.


    Greg''s pleading words made Violet''s heart skip a beat. She didn''t mean to shun him five years ago.


    She had wanted to be with him. She had longed to marry him and grow old with him. But she couldn''t


    forget what that person had warned her about back then at the cafe. She could not gather up the nerve


    to be with Greg again. ''That person was right. I am not good enough for him. Greg is a handsome


    young man with a promising future ahead of him. He should marry a girl who helps him with his career.


    She should be from an influential family business. I''m too ordinary for him, '' she thought.


    The room was shrouded in silence. Apart from their breaths, there wasn''t any noise to be heard.


    Violet made up her mind and freed herself away from Greg''s hold. "Forget me!" she shouted fiercely.


    Her words lingered in the air between them. Violet stalked to the office door and opened it, slipping


    outside.


    Greg stood stock-still and stared at where Violet had stood before him. The first emotion he felt was


    disappointment. The second was desperation, until finally, he became bitter and furious. He turned and


    walked to his desk.


    Greg sat down on the chair and stared ahead nkly. He was overwhelmed by the despair he felt.


    ''Violet, '' he thought to himself. ''I don''t know why you broke up with me five years ago. I don''t even need


    to know the reason, because I don''t love you anymore. From now on, I hate you. I''ll never stop hating


    you. I want to watch you live miserably. I want you to cry when you see me, to kneel down in front of


    me and beg for my forgiveness. I won''t forgive you even when you plead with me. You owe me this


    pain, and you deserve it.''

 Chapter 642 Close Like The Early Days (Part One)

    Chapter 642 Close Like The Early Days (Part One)


    Violet searched each ward of the inpatient department, looking for Roger''s ward. She knew she''d found


    it when she saw Carol standing in front of a door, looking at her. Violet walked over to Carol.


    In a low voice, Violet said,"Mrs. Carol."


    "I think we need to talk about my son!" Carol said reproachfully while ring at Violet with loathing.


    Carol was determined to drive this woman from her son at all costs.


    "Okay, Mrs. Carol, what''s on your mind?" replied Violet calmly.


    "How much it will take for you to leave my son alone?" Carol asked, not mincing words. This woman


    standing in front of Carol had horrible taste in clothes, which seemed to scream she was from a low-


    ie family. Since she''d been toying with Carol''s son, what else could she want, except money?


    Taken aback by the outrageous question, Violet gave Carol an incredulous look and asked,"What do


    you mean by that, Mrs. Carol?"


    "Stop pretending! The only reason you got close to my son is for money, right? So, how much do you


    want? I''ll give it to you, as long as you promise, you will never see my son again," Carol responded.


    After listening to Carol, Violet felt a mix of emotions. She wasn''t surprised anymore, instead, Violet was


    relieved, but, somewhat angry at Carol''s audacity. She had suffered all sorts of trouble to have an


    ordinary life, and Violet wasn''t about to allow anyone to injure her dignity. As for money? How could


    Carol think GR Group was JC Group''s parallel? The JC Group was worth far more than the GR Group!


    It was rather annoying that Carol would think Violet was after money, and insulting of her to offer any!


    Drawing herself up straighter, Violet defended herself saying,"Mrs. Carol, I think you''re mistaken! I don''t


    want even a penny from your family."


    Carol looked surprised at Violet''s words. But, she could tell from Violet''s expression, she wasn''t lying.


    The self-confidence Violet exuded made Carol unsure of her judgment.


    "I received my position at the GR Group through campus recruitment, and my job has nothing to do


    with Mr. Roger. I can tell you, Mrs. Carol, that I don''t love Mr. Roger and that we are not involved,"


    Violet stated firmly. She thought a second, and added,"The person I love has been abroad, but he will


    be returning home soon. Don''t worry about my rtionship with Mr. Roger, because it''s just a waste of


    your time."


    Feeling relieved at Violet''s statement, Carol thought, ''It''s perfect that she has a boyfriend! Judging by


    her determination, she must love him very much. Then she won''t be bothering my son anymore.''


    "I''m d to hear that," replied Carol coolly, making a show of her satisfaction.


    Violet wanted to change the topic, and thought a few seconds before she said,"Mrs. Carol, I''m sorry Mr.


    Roger was injured for saving me, so, please, allow me to make amends by taking care of him in the


    hospital. After Mr. Roger is discharged from the hospital, I will go formally leave my position at the GR


    Group."


    "Are you sure?" Carol stared at Violet in surprise. She would allow Violet to look after her son as long


    as Violet was willing to leave her son alone for good after that. Carol hoped Violet would never go near


    her son in the future.


    "Yes, I''m sure," replied Violet. When Violet thought about how kind Roger was to her, she didn''t want to


    hurt him. She knew Roger loved her very much even if she didn''t love him, and that it would cause


    trouble for them both if she continued working with him. So, her leaving was the best way, to keep


    Roger safe.


    "Well, alright, since you will be taking care of my son, I will find someone to handle your job. You only


    need to worry about taking care of my son in the hospital, and, I expect you to honor your promise


    afterwards and leave thepany and my son alone," dered Carol.


    Violet nodded,"Don''t worry, I will not forget. However, Mrs. Carol, I hope you will keep this just between


    us for the time being. Please, don''t tell Mr. Roger that I''m leaving. I will give him a good reason when I


    leave."


    "Okay, as long as you willingly leave," Carol said haughtily. "My daughter will be home in a few days,


    and I will arrange both my children''s wedding at that point. I don''t want you to be an adversary. Do you


    understand?"


    "Mrs. Carol, I just told you, it''s a waste of your time worrying about my feelings toward your son! I don''t


    have any," repeated Violet.


    "Well, good then, I''m going now. I still have a lot to do at the office. Take good care of my son," said


    Carol.


    "I will," replied Violet with a nod, and as she watched Carol leave the hospital, Violet''s eyes were


    brimming with tears.


    She thought, ''Greg, we can''t protect each other.


    And Roger can''t protect me.''


    In the evening Greg returned home and when he walked into the living room, he saw his stepmother,


    Sharon Qin, sitting on the sofa. She was talking to someone on the phone.


    "OK, I''ll ask Greg to pick you up at the airport then."


    "Alright, see you."


    After she hung up the phone, Sharon Qin saw Greg standing in the living room. She stood up


    immediately and walked to him with a smile.


    "Greg, you are home! How was your day? Are you tired?" asked Sharon Qin smiling, as she pulled on


    Greg''s arm.


    "Not bad," replied Greg, tugging his arm out of Sharon Qin''s grip. He didn''t think their rtionship was


    as close as Sharon Qin seemed to believe.


    Suddenly embarrassed by Greg''s movement, Sharon Qin wasn''t sure what to do with her hands


    hanging in air like that.


    "Well, why don''t you go upstairs and rest? I''ll prepare dinner now, and when your father gets home,


    we''ll all have dinner together," said Sharon Qin, smiling catingly. She didn''t me Greg for his


    attitude toward her, after all, he had changed a lot since she married Fred and lived in this family. Greg


    was angry with her at first, but at least now he was willing to talk. The significant change in Greg''s


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    attitude moved her a lot, but there was still a long way to go. She had to work hard for Greg to receive


    her as his stepmother so that he would take care of her when she was too old to take care of herself.

 Chapter 643 Close Like The Early Days (Part Two)

    Chapter 643 Close Like The Early Days (Part Two)


    Not needing any other convincing, Greg went upstairs without another word to Sharon Qin.


    When he got to his room, Gregid in bedzily, but didn''t fall asleep. Staring up at the ceiling through


    half-closed eyes, Greg''s mind was filled with memories of Violet, from her brilliant smile to her crying


    that afternoon. It made his heart ache to recollect her. He reflected, ''How did we get here? Is it because


    I didn''t protect her well? Or did I not know her at all? How could she be so worried about Roger at the


    door of the emergency room this afternoon? She didn''t even hesitate to donate blood for him! How


    could she do that for another man!''


    The worry in Greg''s eyes gradually turned to anger as he recalled what had happened in the hospital.


    Overwhelmed by mixed feelings, Greg''s mind became totally perplexed. Over the years, he had dealt


    with everything in a rational way, except when it involved Violet. His mind was always in a whirl when


    he dealt with Violet, and he even lost his mind at times over her.


    ''Violet, why do you always make me suffer? My heart has been such a mess for over five years!'' Greg


    thought.


    That evening, Greg sat in the dining room with Fred and Sharon Qin. Fred had a calm expression as he


    ate his entire meal silently.


    With neither Fred nor Greg speaking, Sharon Qin thought dinner was too dull, so, in an attempt to


    lighten the mood, Sharon Qin suddenly smiled and said,"Oh, I almost forgot, Greg? Tina will be back


    tomorrow, and I told her you would pick her up at the airport tomorrow afternoon."


    "No, I will not," Greg replied without hesitation. He took another bite keeping his chopsticks in his hand,


    showing that he didn''t want to talk about this any further.


    Sharon Qin didn''t know what to say for a while. She looked at Fred, silently asking for his help.


    Fred knew Sharon Qin was embarrassed by Greg''s rejection, so he said,"Greg, since Tina is returning,


    you need to pick Tina up at the airport. She is your fiancee after all. After Tina''s father returns from the


    business trip abroad in a few days, we will discuss your wedding, alright?"


    As soon as Fred finished speaking, Greg mmed his chopsticks down in anger. He looked at his Dad


    and said coldly,"I told you before, I will not marry Tina!"


    "But it was decided before..." Greg gave Sharon Qin a fiery look to stop her from saying any more.


    "And you!" Greg red at Sharon Qin angrily as he continued. "The only reason you want me to marry


    Tina is so that you can be involved with the nobledies after that, right? And that''s why you married


    my Dad and lived in my home all these years, isn''t it?"


    "I..." Sharon Qin was suddenly at a loss for words. Greg was right. That was the reason she wanted


    Greg to marry Tina. Sharon Qin wanted to be Carol''s rtive, and Greg''s marriage to Tina would


    make that happen. Then she would be introduced to otherdies from affluent families. She would


    meet many of the wealthydies and make friends with them, which would lead to bing one of


    them in the end. She could have afternoon tea with them, or y mahjong with them.


    "Greg! How dare you speak to your stepmother that way!" scolded Fred. He hadn''t med Greg for his


    lousy attitude towards Sharon Qin when he first married her, because he thought Greg was just a


    rebellious boy. He hoped that Greg would ept Sharon Qin as time went by. But, Greg was grown


    now, so, how could he treat his elders disrespectfully? And how could Fred not be angry with his son


    when he was behaving so impolitely?


    Greg didn''t say anything. He didn''t like arguing with his Dad, even though he didn''t think he was wrong.


    "Alright, alright. Calm down, Greg didn''t mean to offend me," mediated Sharon Qin pulling Fred''s arm.


    Fred gave Greg a stern look as he stated,"You will pick Tina up at the airport tomorrow afternoon, and I


    will arrange a dinner for the two families to wee Tina home."


    "Roger is still lying in the hospital. Do you really think they will want to have dinner with us tomorrow


    evening?" Greg quickly replied. He didn''t think an arrogant woman like Carol would leave her son alone


    at the hospital to have dinner with them.


    Greg''s words silenced Fred and Sharon Qin. Even though they invited the Gu Family to have dinner


    with them, with Roger in the hospital, and Cooper away business, only Carol and Tina would be able to


    After thinking for a moment, Sharon Qin suggested,"Fred, why don''t we invite the Gu Family to join us


    for dinner another time? Let''s leave Greg and Tina alone tomorrow. I''ll exin it to Mrs. Carol if I see


    her. I think she will understand."


    Fred nodded in agreement with Sharon Qin''s suggestion. After all, the Gu Family and the Xiao Family


    were both noble families, and it would destroy the feelings of the two families if they couldn''t deal well


    with these things.


    "Do what you want!" shouted Greg as he stood up and stormed out of the dining room.


    "Don''t forget to pick Tina up at the airport tomorrow afternoon!" shouted Fred as he watched Greg


    leaving the dining room. He was upset that he had such a stubborn son, who sometimes refused to


    listen to him.


    Violet was up early the next morning. After she washed up, she went downstairs to make chicken soup


    in the kitchen.


    When Jacob and Elsa got up, they smelled the delicious aroma of chicken soup as soon as they went


    downstairs.


    "What''s going on? Who is making chicken soup?" Jacob asked puzzled.


    "I don''t know. Selina and Wilson aren''t awake yet, are they? Violet is still sleeping, right?" asked Elsa


    confused. Was there someone else in the house?


    When Jacob and Elsa walked into the kitchen, they saw Violet''s back.


    "Violet, what are you doing?" asked Elsa surprised.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Violet spun around ncing at Jacob and Elsa, then turned her attention back to the pot, saying in a


    chipper tone,"Good morning, Grandma, Grandpa. I''m making chicken soup."


    "If you wanted some chicken soup, you should''ve just told me and I would have made some for you.


    Why are you making it yourself?" Elsa said while she busily wrapped her apron and tied it to make


    breakfast.


    "I didn''t make it for myself. It''s for my boss, Mr. Roger. He was injured for saving me and is


    hospitalized, so, I wanted to make some chicken soup for him, to make things up to him," exined


    Violet.


    "Oh, I see," replied Elsa, nodding her head. It wasforting to know that her granddaughter was such


    a kind person. Violet was friendly to everyone and repaid kindness with kindness.

 Chapter 644 Close Like The Early Days (Part Three)

    Chapter 644 Close Like The Early Days (Part Three)


    "Grandma? My Uncle and Aunt aren''t awake yet, right?" asked Violet.


    "No, they are still sleeping. Your Uncle was in his studyst night working veryte before he went to


    sleep, so, let them sleep in," answered Elsa, who felt bad seeing her son and daughter-inw working


    so hard.


    "Uncle works too hard!" sighed Violet, and then she said,"Grandma, I made a lot of chicken soup.


    When it''s ready, I will take some in a lunch box to the hospital, and you can leave the rest for Uncle and


    Aunt. They need nourishment for their bodies too."


    "Okay, that''s very sweet. How sensible and intelligent you are!" replied Elsa smiling. She was pleased


    her granddaughter had stayed with her over the years. She had two grandsons, who were studying


    abroad and rarely came back home, and she only got to talk to them on the phone asionally.


    "Violet, have you spoken to your parents recently?" asked Jacob while he tidied up the dishes in the


    kitchen cupboard.


    "No, I''ve been too busy to find the time to talk to them. Wait a minute, since I haven''t called them, why


    haven''t my parents called me? They are living a life of leisure in Hong Kong, and forgotten me already!


    Their lovely daughter!" grumbled Violet. Since her parents moved to Hong Kong a year ago, only her


    Mom would call her and talk to her from time to time, her Dad hardly ever made phone calls to her.


    Was he really so busy that he didn''t even have time to talk to his lovely daughter?


    Violet''sint amused Jacob and he said,"I guess your parents are really busy. It''s not easy for the


    JC Group to gain a foothold in Hong Kong, you know? So, they must have a lot of business affairs


    keeping them on their toes. But Violet, you need to remember that you are always the apple of your


    Dad''s eyes, even though he doesn''t call you."


    "Yeah, I know. Dad loves me more than loves Lawrence," said Violet produly. A thought suddenly


    struck her and she then continued,"By the way, Lawrence has not called me for a long time either! Do


    you think he has a girlfriend? How could he forget his little sister even if he does have a girlfriend?"


    "Austin hasn''t called us recently, either," added Elsa smiling. She was always delighted when she


    thought about her grandsons.


    "Yeah, I almost forgot if you didn''t mention that. Austin hasn''t called me for a long time! Has he been


    traveling again?" To Violet''s thinking, Austin Yuwen, her cousin, who was one year younger than her,


    was just a yboy. He liked to have fun, jet-setting around the world and wearing thetest fashions.


    She remembered what had happened thest time he traveled to Vancouver. He went there with a


    suitcase and travel bag, but he came home with only his ID card. He exined to them that his luggage


    was too heavy, so he just threw it away.


    Elsa shook her head saying,"I don''t know. Your Uncle Wilson spoiled Austin, you know? He didn''t


    control him with discipline, but indulged him with fun all around the world."


    "Grandma, Austin can take care of himself. Don''t worry about him so much, okay? Just leave him to


    y around the world, and he might bring a girlfriend from abroad one day, haha..." joked Violet. She


    would really be happy for Austin Yuwen if he could find a girlfriend who could get him to settle down


    and stop him from wandering.


    "Violet, that''s just what I thought too," replied Jacob. He would be more than pleased if his grandsons


    finally made girlfriends.


    "We always think alike Grandpa," Violetmented as she smiled.


    "What can I say, you two are the perfect match of Grandpa and granddaughter," joked Elsa smiling.


    Jacob and Violet always thought alike, but, she didn''t and it upset her.


    "Grandma, could you help me with the chicken soup, please? It''s almost ready. I''m going to get a lunch


    box," Violet pleaded for Elsa''s help.


    "Alright, just leave it to me," replied Elsa.


    With help from her Grandma and Grandpa, Violet packed the chicken soup into her lunchbox and


    hurried out of the kitchen.


    "Grandma, Grandpa, I''m not hungry, so, you can have breakfast with my Aunt and Uncle. I''m going to


    the hospital now," Violet stated as she hurriedly donned her coat to leave.


    "Okay, don''t forget to take something to eat, or you''ll be hungry, and be careful," Elsa reminded her.


    "Alright, I''m leaving now, Grandma and Grandpa, good-bye."


    In the room on the second floor, the rm bell kept ringing, but the two people in bed were sound


    asleep.


    "Honey, wake up," Selina said in a gentle, low voice.


    "Just one more minute," replied Wilson as he clung to Selina.


    "Then turn the rm off, it''s so noisy," Selinained as she grimaced childishly. She didn''t want to


    get up, either. It didn''t hurt that as the supervisor she didn''t need to be at work on time.


    Wilson blindly stretched his arm out, smacking the air until he found the rm on the nightstand and hit


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    the button, silencing it. He rolled over to Selina and pulled her closer in his arms as he drifted back to


    sleep.


    Sometimeter, sunshine streamed into the bedroom through a gap of the curtains waking Selina. She


    stretchedzily as she slowly opened her eyes.


    Looking down, she saw Wilsonying next to her, sleeping peacefully, and smiled. It always made her


    feel content and happiest when she woke up beside him.


    "Hon-ney," said Selina gently waking Wilson with a smile.


    "Mmhm," came Wilson''s soft muffled response. He opened his eyes and looked at Selina.


    "What time is it?" asked Selina. It was time to go to work, but she wanted to still be asleep with Wilson.


    "Don''t worry, I worked overtimest night and finished all the work I had for thest few days," said


    Wilson.


    Speaking ofst night, Selina was somewhat annoyed. She stared at Wilson resentfully


    grumbling,"Why did you have to have sex with mest night, knowing howte it was? Didn''t you want


    me to get a night of good sleep?"


    "You got to sleep inte, didn''t you?" Wilson asked chuckling.


    "You kept me awake until early this morning!" used Selina. She loved Wilson devotedly, even if he


    made her angry sometimes.


    "Alright, alright! Next time, I will finish faster," Wilson coaxed


    "Don''t wake me up sote next time. And when you want to do that thing, remember to be gentle and


    don''t make any noise, or Violet will know what we are doing," Selina said blushing modestly.


    "Don''t worry. Violet is an adult. She will understand," Wilson grinned wickedly.


    "Wilson! Can you stop acting like a pervert?" Selina red angrily at Wilson.


    "You know, women do not fancy the nice guy," replied Wilson as he reached over sping his arms


    tightly about Selina.


    "I hate you!" said Selina as she smiled and squinted at Wilson.

 Chapter 645 Recalling The Past (Part One)

    Chapter 645 Recalling The Past (Part One)


    When Wilson and Selina went downstairs, they saw Jacob and Elsa sitting on the sofa, watching TV.


    "Hi Dad, Mom," Wilson said to them.


    Selina too greeted her inws politely.


    "You both are up," Jacob said. "Let''s have breakfast together in the dining room," he said to Elsa.


    "Okay, I will prepare it," Elsa replied, standing up and heading to the kitchen.


    "Haven''t you both had your breakfast yet?" Selina asked in surprise. She thought they would have had


    their breakfast already, since she and Wilson got up sote.


    "Not yet. Elsa said we should wait for both of you to wake up before we ate," Jacob exined.


    At this, Selina and Wilson looked at each other in guilt.


    "Dad, if we get upte next time, don''t wait for us. You and Mom should eat first," Wilson said. There


    was warmth in his words.


    "That is fine, we can manage. Let''s go and have breakfast now," Jacob said. Wilson smiled and


    followed him along with Selina.


    As the family sat around the table eating, they talked casually. "Has Violet had breakfast yet?" Selina


    asked, showing concern for her niece.


    "No," Elsa replied. "She told us that the Vice President of herpany is hospitalized. So she made


    some chicken soup for him early morning and went to give it to him in the hospital."


    "Roger is hospitalized?" Wilson asked in astonishment. He had learned recently that GR Group''s CEO,


    Cooper Gu, was abroad. Thepany was under control of his son Roger right now. But since Roger


    was hospitalized, his mother Carol must have taken charge of the group.


    "Seems so," Selina said, nodding. She knew about GR Group but didn''t bother about their current


    situation. "Our Violet is so warmhearted."


    "I agree. When your Father and I went downstairs, she had already made the soup," Elsa said with


    pride. She was lucky to have such a thoughtful and sensible granddaughter with her.


    "I admire Cherry so much! She has a smart son and a kind daughter. I am sure Jackson and Cherry will


    take great pride in their children in the future," Wilson remarked.


    "All my three grandchildren are great! I love them all, but Lawrence and Austin are abroad. Only Violet


    is with us," Elsa said with a smile.


    "Mom, after Austin graduates this year, I will ask him to return home," Selinaforted her. Selina


    didn''t want her only son to be there all alone. Maybe it was selfish of her, but she wanted her son by


    her side.


    "That''s good! You can arrange for a position for him in H King Group, so he doesn''t have to wander


    from ce to ce," Elsa said as her smile widened. She had been wishing for a long time that her two


    grandsons woulde back home, but neither of them had returned yet.


    "I will. I suppose he''s had enough fun abroad now," Wilson said cheekily.


    Elsa was unable to conceal her delight. "I can''t wait to see my roguish grandson."


    "Yeah. Mom, did Cherry and Jackson tell you when will they be back?" Selina asked her suddenly. She


    had been too busy these days and hadn''t contacted Cherry in some time. She wondered how Cherry


    and Jackson were doingtely.


    Elsa shook her head. "No. I am afraid it will take them some more time to deal with the business there."


    "Then let them go about their business. I''m sure they are not concerned about Violet living with us. She


    is so sensible that we don''t need to worry about her at all. I''m assuming Cherry and Jackson won''t get


    back until JC Group''s business has been stabilized in Hong Kong," Wilsonmented. He did not feel


    troubled for Jackson and Cherry. JC Group was the biggest business group in the city and it had a firm


    foundation. Even if Jackson was not here, it could run by itself without any problems.


    "You are right! I just feel sorry for Violet. Her parents are not with her and she has to work so hard."


    Elsa shook her head, pitying her granddaughter. She loved her dearly.


    At her words, Wilson and Selina paused. Everyone pitied Violet when they saw her. Other children from


    rich families went abroad for further education. Only Violet lived a quiet and ordinary life.


    "Ah. If that one thing hadn''t happened, Violet''s life would have beenpletely different," Jacob said,


    sighing deeply. It had been a tragic moment in their family.


    "Jackson and Cherry tried everything to get rid of the scars on Violet''s body, but they failed. The


    doctors said they couldn''t help her," Wilson recalled what had happened thirteen years ago. That was a


    tough time in their lives. Cherry used to cry every day and Jackson had been in despair.


    "I asked many of my foreign friends too. They all expressed their helplessness about the situation. We


    tried our best," Selina said further.


    "But things are not that bad! I can tell that Violet doesn''t care much about her scars. She''s happy and


    that''s what we should concern ourselves with. I know she has endured and suffered a lot, but I hope


    from the bottom of my heart that she is always happy," Elsa tried tofort everyone. However, she


    still felt grief for her granddaughter.


    "Violet is doing very well. She likes her life and she is always smiling. It''s enough to make me happy,"


    Jacob consoled them.


    Selina hastily echoed him to assure her mother. "Dad is right! As long as Violet is happy, it doesn''t


    matter what kind of life she is living. She still has us. We will take care of her and do our best to help


    her for as long as she needs."


    "You are right. We must let her live happily," Elsa agreed, calming down.


    At the hospital ward, Violet patiently fed Roger the chicken soup that she had cooked in the morning.


    "Violet, did you make this soup for me?" Roger asked her, grinning.


    "Yes. I cooked it early this morning, so you should drink it all up," Violet replied, smiling at him. Her only


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wish was that Roger would recover soon.


    "Yes, I will have it if you feed it to me," Roger said, beaming. He was overjoyed that Violet was taking


    care of him personally. This was rare for him. Earlier, whenever he tried to talk to her, she always


    managed to escape from him. But now he was hospitalized, and it was a golden opportunity for them to


    hit it off. She even cooked soup for him! For Roger, this was a god-gifted miracle. He hardly felt any


    pain from the ident.


    Roger rxed as he looked at Violet. She fed him the soup carefully.


    As he scooted over and stared into her eyes, she flushed with embarrassment.


    Violet tried to break the ice. "Roger, thank you for saving me," she said sincerely.


    "Violet, don''t you understand why I did that? I don''t want your thanks. I want you to be my girlfriend, all


    right?" Roger gazed at Violet, waiting for the answer he had been hoping for.


    Violet felt ufortable. She bowed her head, not daring to meet his eyes. "Roger, I''ve told you before


    that we are not right for each other," she said in a low voice.


    "That''s your excuse? I don''t believe it. I really like you! Just ept me. With time, you''ll understand that


    I''m right for you," Roger spoke his mind.


    Violet shook her head and didn''t answer him.


    After a pause, Roger continued,"It''s okay. Don''t feel overwhelmed about choosing me. I will wait for


    you. I will always be here until you agree to be with me." He didn''t want to push her or force himself on


    her. He loved her and would treat her kindly with all his heart.


    Violet remembered the agreement between Carol and her. She knew she''d be leaving GR Group soon


    after Roger got discharged from the hospital. She would not get the chance to see him again.


    Violet decided to let him down gently. She put the soup aside and looked directly at Roger''s face.


    "Roger, I already love someone," she said in a resolute voice.


    Roger was stunned. His eyes widened?in disbelief at her words.


    Greg stood at the ward door reluctantly, eavesdropping on them. He heard what Violet said and


    glowered with jealousy. From the very first nce, he could tell that what Roger had was a case of


    unrequited love. Violet was not the kind of a person who gave her heart away easily. But what was she


    saying? She had a lover? Who was it if it was not Roger?


    "You... you love someone?" Roger asked in astonishment.


    "Yes, I have always loved him. And..." Violet didn''t know what to say. "He treats me very well," she


    blurted out.

 Chapter 646 Recalling The Past (Part Two)

    Chapter 646 Recalling The Past (Part Two)


    Roger was shocked at her words. Standing at the door, Greg''s eyes sparked with fury and his lips


    tightened.


    Hot, burning anger zed in his heart. ''So Violet fell in love with another man who is not Roger. She


    sure seems to have a chaotic life! She broke up with me five years ago, and now she''s involved with


    someone else. And here she is, feeding soup that she herself made to her boss, when she kissed me


    just yesterday. Wow!'' Greg thought, disgusted.


    Greg turned away and left. His shoulders slumped slightly, revealing deep loneliness and despair.


    "Are... are you two together?" Roger continued to question her. He was determined to get all the details


    from Violet. As long as there was even a glimmer of hope, he would not give up on her.


    Violet shook her head. "Not yet. He is abroad and I am waiting for him toe back," she replied.


    Violet''s mind was fixated on Greg. What she told Roger was not untrue, because it was a glimpse into


    her past with Greg.


    Violet looked outside the window. "We know each other since elementary school. When we were


    juniors, he expressed his feelings for me. By high school we were lovers. We have been together since


    then," she said tenderly.


    Listening to her, Roger could tell she had strong feelings for this man. There was a reminiscent look on


    her face and she was smiling unknowingly. ''She must really love this man, '' Roger thought sadly.


    "Butter, he went abroad for further studies." There was an acute sorrow in her voice as she reached


    this part of the story. To ensure that Roger gave up on her, she said,"I''ve been waiting for him since


    then."


    "Did he ever say that he would marry you?" Roger questioned her. Affection and marriage were two


    different things. Affection might not be taken seriously, but marriage was. And they had been apart for


    so long. Time could change a lot of things. It could have changed their love too.


    "Yes," Violet nodded eagerly. She showed Roger the ne that hung around her neck. The Heart of


    Ocean. "This is what he gave to me in promise. I''ve been wearing it since then."


    Upon seeing the ne, Roger realized how deeply she loved this man. Violet had spoken from the


    bottom of her heart. Her face was emotionless, but in her heart, she held sincere love for this man. And


    that man was not Roger.


    "Oh, that''s great," Roger said with disappointment. His heart had shattered and he didn''t know what


    else to say.


    "Yes, it''s great," Violet agreed, convincing him. "Roger, I hope you understand that the rtionship


    between us is purely that of a boss and his subordinate. I was hired as your employee at GR Group."


    "Violet, would you allow me to give up my love for you only after you get married?" Roger insisted. His


    heart was broken. He was serious about Violet and loved her desperately. He could not throw away his


    feelings for her in an instant. He needed some time. His feelings would fade away gradually, but he


    needed to see that Violet was happy with that man, only then would he truly give up. After her


    marriage, he wouldn''t disturb her anymore. He sincerely wished for her happiness.


    "Well..." Violet trailed off. She knew that was impossible because she would never marry Greg! They


    had broken up five years ago and weren''t likely to make up again.


    "Violet, I''m only going to give up on you after I see you happy with that man," Roger persisted. There


    were many beautiful girls around him, but he felt this way only about Violet. She already had a lover,


    and Roger might be digging his own grave, but how could he rest until he saw her happy?


    Not knowing how to reply to him, Violet stood up and wrung her hands awkwardly. "I am going to the


    washroom!" she announced.


    Violet left the ward. She knew she was escaping Roger, but she had no idea how to face him again.


    Greg staggered to his office. He rubbed his face and sobered up. Taking a look at his wrist watch, he


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    realized that he still had one hour left before he started his consultation.


    In the meantime, he tried to distract himself but failed. He couldn''t help but recall what Violet said just


    now. He realized that he didn''t even know her anymore. She was no longer the girl he loved five years


    ago. She had changedpletely.


    His thoughts went to the past. When they had been in junior high, the love between them had already


    sprouted. It was so pure. They hung out with their friends, neither of them saying a word of their


    attraction to each other. Their eyes used to meet several times. Greg always paid extra attention to her.


    Both of them knew how the other felt. It wasn''t until their senior year that he started holding her hand.


    He could never forget the night he had kissed her soft lips for the very first time.


    It was an afternoon on Tuesday. After school, Greg had apanied Violet to a bookstore. It had been


    early and Greg had wanted to stay around her for longer, so he treated Violet to a coffee at some cafe.


    It was not until it got dark that Greg escorted her back home.


    On the way to her home, Greg pulled her hand and led her on a different path. Violet had been


    surprised. "Greg, where are we going?" she kept asking him. "This isn''t the way to my home!"


    Greg took no notice of Violet''s words, instead, he pressed her back against a wall. Looking into her


    eyes, he felt her breathing hard. Her smell was intoxicating.


    "Greg, what are you doing?" she asked in a low voice. Violet was too shy to meet his eyes.


    "Violet, have you had your first kiss yet?" He gazed at Violet''s lips eagerly.


    Violet blushed, knowing what Greg meant. "I saved it for you," she replied timidly.


    Greg''s heart skipped a beat. "I... I really want to kiss you. Can I?" he stumbled over his words.


    He didn''t expect Violet to take the initiative. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him.


    Greg moaned, unable to suppress his desire. He kissed her back passionately.


    This was the most wonderful evening of his life. Greg could never forget it. They had both saved their


    first kiss for the person they truly loved.


    The morning sunshine peeked into Greg''s office. He didn''t notice, lost in his memories. He still sat on


    the chair, looking ahead in a daze. The only thoughts in his head were of Violet.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, drawing him back to the reality.


    Greg nced at the name on the screen. His eyebrows knitted together.


    Impatiently, he swiped to ept the call.


    "Hello, what''s up?" Greg said briefly.


    "Greg, don''t forget to pick up Tina this afternoon. I just called to remind you," Sharon''s voice sounded


    on the phone.


    "Would you stop? It''s none of your business," saying this, Greg hung up straight away.


    He threw the phone on the table and walked into the lounge. Copsing on his bed, he closed his eyes


    tightly.


    His eyebrows were still furrowed and his face dejected. It looked at odds with his handsome face.


    ''Violet, what am I going to do about you?'' he wondered miserably.


    After a while, he opened his eyes. A thick, bright tear fell on his cheek.


    Greg looked at the white ceiling, his eyes brimming with sorrow. He didn''t know what to do. What


    should he do to make Violete back to him? He didn''t think he could live without her. She was like


    his own special venom and he had been poisoned by her. He didn''t even intend to heal himself. He


    hoped the poison would spread like a virus, across his body, mind, and soul.


    Time ticked by in silence. Greg''s mind was in chaos as his gaze flitted over the ceiling. Suddenly, his


    eyes grew sharp with fury and determination. ''Violet, you are mine. You can only belong to me in this


    lifetime. I will never lose you. You are mine, '' Greg promised her in his thoughts.

 Chapter 647 His Fiancee (Part One)

    Chapter 647 His Fiancee (Part One)


    In the afternoon, when Violet walked out of the elevator with a meal box in her hand, she saw Greg


    standing not too far away.


    Greg also noticed Violet the moment she came out. The meal box was quite familiar to him. The


    chicken soup she prepared for Roger was often packed up in it.


    Violet tried to walk past Greg and pretended that she hadn''t seen him, but Greg had no ns of


    avoiding her.


    The moment Violet lowered her head to sidestep him, Greg grabbed her arm and forced her to walk out


    of the hospital lobby with him.


    "Hey! Let me go! Take your hands off me," Violet said, resisting him. She didn''t want others around


    them to think that she was close to Greg.


    "If you continue to struggle, you may not like it when I''m unable to control myself," Greg warned her. He


    was hell-bent on achieving his objective, no matter what.


    At this, Violetpsed into silence. She followed him submissively.


    "What''s wrong, why are you leaving so early today? Are you going home? Why don''t you stay with him


    for a few more moments?" Greg said, sneering. ''Isn''t she always by Roger''s side for half of the day? It


    is still early, so how can she bear to leave Roger alone in his ward?'' Greg thought with sarcasm.


    "That''s none of your business," Violet said. She didn''t want to have this discussion with him.


    "Oh, I am just curious. I don''t care what you do," Greg said with irony. Of course, he cared.


    Violet didn''t reply and just walked.


    Silence fell. The atmosphere between them grew awkward.


    "Did you get off work?" Violet asked him, breaking the silence.


    "I have something to do, so I am leaving early," Greg answered and observed Violet''s profile.


    "Oh, I see," Violet replied shortly.


    "Aren''t you curious about where I am going?" Greg asked her intentionally, cocking his head. He


    wanted Violet to know why he was leaving early. He wondered how she would respond to it, and if he


    could finally get a reaction from her.


    "That''s your own business. I am not interested," Violet said, trying to move past him.


    "I am going to pick up my fiancee at the airport," Greg told her brightly, pretending to look ahead. He


    tried not to look at Violet''s expression.


    Violet felt as if all breath had been knocked out of her. She paused in her footsteps. Although Greg still


    walked on, she failed to force herself to move.


    ''His fiancee? He has a fiancee?'' Violet sucked in a breath.


    Greg realized that Violet stopped behind him. He turned around, finding that she was rooted to her


    spot. She was shocked at his answer. It satisfied him. Violet tortured him for so many years. It was his


    turn to torture her now, wasn''t it?


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so surprised?" Greg stepped close and asked her mockingly. His mouth


    curled into a smile.


    "You have a fiancee?" Violet asked him solemnly as she searched his eyes.


    "Of course, I do. Didn''t you know?" Greg replied, feigning surprise.


    Violet just stood still and looked at him, as if she had forgotten how to move or speak.


    Greg grinned and looked around. He shifted his eyes to Violet''s and said,"You probably know my


    fiancee."


    "Who is she?" Violet immediately asked him. She did want to know who she was.


    "It''s Tina, Roger''s sister," Greg enunciated the words slowly. His eyes were still fixed on Violet. He saw


    the exact moment her eyes grew wide in panic. It told him that she still cared about him.


    Violet recalled something Roger had told her before. ''I have a younger sister who is abroad.'' Was that


    Tina? Greg''s fiancee? The Gu Family enjoyed high social status and so did Xiao Family. They were at


    par with each other. Besides, from what she had heard, Tina was a painter. She must be outstanding.


    Greg was also handsome and a talented doctor. They were well-matched, weren''t they?


    Violet still didn''t move as Greg stepped closer. "What''s the matter?" he hissed quietly. "You often stay


    with Roger. Hasn''t he told you about it?"


    Violet quickly adjusted her expression. "I don''t ask Mr. Roger about his family affairs. But you and Miss


    Tina suit each other. Both of you are from influential families. It''s natural that you want to marry each


    other," holding herself aloof, she answered him.


    Violet''s words irritated Greg beyond belief. Why did she care so little about him? What was worse, she


    was actually blessing him upon learning that he had a fiancee.


    "Hah. ''Both Gu Family and Xiao Family are influential.'' What about Chu Family? Isn''t Chu Family


    influential?" Greg whispered in rage, leaning forward. Was she trying to test his limits?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chu Family is influential too," Violet said easily. "JC Group is thergestmercialpany in this


    city. So of course, my family is powerful as well, isn''t it?"


    Greg couldn''t guess what Violet was getting at. What did she mean?


    "Violet, what do you mean? What on earth are you trying to tell me?" Greg asked her in confusion.


    "I just want to tell you that I am not some princess from a rich family. That''s not my identity. I am an


    ordinary and inconspicuous person who lives a quiet life. I have scars on my body. I could never


    Greg gazed at her with a mixture of anger and surprise.


    "Dr. Greg, I wish you a happy life with your fiancee," Violet said to him abruptly before darting in the


    other direction.


    Greg turned to look at her receding figure but didn''t chase her. He felt like his heart had been stepped


    on over and over. ''Violet, I''ve never wanted to marry Tina. Only you can give me that kind of happiness,


    don''t you understand?''


    Violet cried as she sprinted. She didn''t stop until she was hiding in a corner of the street where she


    could cry with abandon.


    "Greg, you jerk, how could you find yourself a fiancee? You promised to love me forever. You also


    guaranteed that you would stay with me for the rest of our lives. How can you marry Tina?"


    Violet whispered to herself. She had nearly stumbled when she heard the news from Greg. For how


    many days and nights had she thought of the possibilities between her and Greg? She even wondered


    if he would marry another woman. But just now, when she actually heard it from his own lips, she felt


    like she would copse. She felt like somebody had ripped the ground from beneath her. Up until now,


    Violet didn''t fully realize how deeply she still loved him.


    Violet cried for a long time. Eventually, she wiped her tears away. ''Violet, you should be happy for Greg,


    '' she said to herself, trying to be convincing. ''As long as he is happy, there is nothing for you to


    equal to Greg. It is impossible for you to marry him because Sharon would never permit it. Besides, you


    are not beautiful or talented. You have so many shorings. Tina is perfect for him. You should wish


    them happiness.''


    At the International airport


    Greg stood beside his car leisurely and waited for Tina. Sure, he came here to pick her up, but he


    would never walk into the concourse to seek her out himself. She could find him on her own. If she


    couldn''t do that, he would abandon her and drive away.


    A tall and thin woman appeared at the airport, pulling a suitcase. Her wavy hair was golden and her big


    sunsses nearly covered her entire face. She wore a brand new windbreaker, ck cks and a pair


    of high heeled shoes.


    Tina stopped, looking unhappy. ''Greg promised he woulde to pick me up, but where is he? I


    waited a long time for him at the exit. Did he note?''


    "Wow, he is so handsome!"


    "Yes, he is. Is he waiting for someone?"


    "He must be."


    Listening to the remarks, Tina looked around. Her gaze stopped at a person not too far away. She


    smiled and walked to the man she had been looking for.


    "Greg," Tina greeted, stopping in front of him. She intertwined her arms around his neck.


    Greg was peeved. A few momentster, he pulled her hands away from him.


    "Wee back," Greg said coldly. He took his eyes off Tina and looked around, bored.

 Chapter 648 His Fiancee (Part Two)

    Chapter 648 His Fiancee (Part Two)


    "Greg, what is wrong with you? You should be happy to see me. Why are you being so indifferent?"


    Tina asked him. She grabbed Greg''s arms and stepped forward.


    Greg didn''t want to be close to her, so he pulled away. "That''s enough, we should leave," he


    announced.


    He walked to his car,pletely ignoring Tina. There were too many eyes on him even though he had


    only stood there briefly. It was embarrassing. He didn''t appreciate being gawked at by others as if he


    was a statue.


    Tina was annoyed. ''Why does Greg treat me so coldly?'' she wondered. She looked around and saw


    that they were surrounded by many young girls, who gazed at Greg with adoration. Tina suddenly


    realized it was ill-advised to keep standing here.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She opened the car door and got inside elegantly.


    Sitting in the car, Tina was in high spirits as she talked to Greg.


    "Greg, did you know? After I heard that you came back to China, I quit my job without a second thought


    and rushed over here. I have decided to stay here with you," Tina said in excitement.


    Greg was impatient and unwilling to respond to her. He held the wheel in both hands and focused on


    driving the car.


    "Hey, Greg. Have you decided to be a doctor at XS Hospital?" Tina asked him.


    "Tina," Greg said wearily, feeling a bit helpless. He didn''t want to answer her question. Instead, he


    said,"Roger is in the hospital."


    "What!" Tina''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at him. "My brother is in the hospital? Why did


    nobody tell me?"


    "I don''t know," said Greg,"He is in XS Hospital, do you want to visit him?"


    "Yes, please take me there," Tina said with worry. "Even Mom didn''t tell me. Why is my brother


    admitted to the hospital? What happened to him?"


    "A car ident," Greg replied briefly. The image of Violet taking care of Roger sprang to his mind


    immediately.


    "My brother had an ident?" Tina asked in disbelief.


    "The driver was drunk and hit Roger. That''s how he got hospitalized," Greg exined to her.


    Tina was anxious,"But how? My brother is always so cautious. How could an ident have happened


    to him?"


    Greg ignored Tina''s question. He was trying to keep the real reason a secret from her. Roger had


    saved Violet by sacrificing himself. In the process, he got into a car ident and got injured. He


    couldn''t tell this to Tina, because he knew her very well. If she got to know that Violet was indirectly


    responsible for Roger''s injury, she would make Violet her enemy. Tina would make Violet''s life a living


    hell.


    Tina grabbed Greg''s arm and urged him,"Greg, speed up. Take me to the hospital as quickly as you


    can!"


    Greg shook off Tina''s hands easily and sped up, his car hurtling on the road.


    When Violet returned home, she saw her aunt walking down the stairs.


    "Violet, it''s good that you are back home early," Selina said with a smile.


    "Hi, Auntie," Violet greeted her politely.


    Selina walked into the living room. She took Violet''s hands and sat on the sofa with her.


    "Violet, I heard that Roger is injured and is hospitalized. What happened to him?" Selina asked with


    some concern.


    Violet looked at her. She decided to tell her aunt the truth. Selina had always understood Violet''s


    feelings. Violet might get some relief if she shared her heartache.


    "Auntie," Violet said, shaking her head sadly,"I was trying to protect a child on the road, but a car


    rushed at me. Mr. Roger pushed me away to save me and got hit by the car instead. That''s how he got


    injured."


    Violet didn''t leave out any details of the ident.


    Selina listened to her ount and immediately understood what had happened. "Violet, does Roger


    love you?" Selina asked her.


    Violet stared at Selina and nodded her head timidly.


    "How about you? Do you love Roger? His mother, Carol, is a difficult person to deal with," Selina said.


    She knew Carol well. She was a social elite. Not only was Carol a shrewd businesswoman, but also


    clever enough to take charge of her household.


    Violet shook her head. "Mr. Roger is my boss, I just have a working rtionship with him. It''s nothing


    more than that," she exined.


    Violet still looked preupied but Selina didn''t understand why. If she didn''t like Roger, what was she


    so worried about?


    "Violet, you look unhappy. What else is bothering you?" Selina asked her.


    "Auntie, I...," Violet didn''t know what to say. Her mother wasn''t here, so she could only unburden


    herself to her aunt. She was upset about Greg but how could she tell her that?


    "What''s wrong? Just share it with me. I am a good listener," Selina told her kindly. She was worried


    about Violet, who was under too much pressure. If Selina couldn''t help Violet in her time of need, she


    would regret it immensely.


    "It''s Greg. He is back," Violet spoke out, her voice breaking.


    "Greg Xiao, Fred''s son?" Selina asked. She remembered having read in the newspapers that Greg was


    back in town.


    "Yes," Violet said, nodding.


    Selina knew Violet had been close to Greg. They had been ssmates since they were very young.


    Later, Greg went abroad. Selina didn''t know what happened after that, so she was confused about their


    rtionship.


    "Have you met each other yet?" Selina asked her gently.


    "Yes, he is a doctor at XS Hospital now. Mr. Roger was admitted to the same hospital," Violet pointed


    out.


    "Does Greg know you are taking care of Roger?" Selina asked her tentatively.


    "Yes. Greg also donated his blood to Mr. Roger," Violet told her frankly.


    "Why did he donate his blood to Roger?" Selina was obviously surprised. Roger was from a rich family,


    and so was Greg. Rich people had too much pride and honor to be considerate of others. It was quite


    incredible that Greg was fine with donating his blood to Roger.


    "I thought he donated his blood to Roger for my sake, but now I''m not sure whether it was because of


    me or not," Violet added.


    Selina didn''t utter a word, surprised. She waited for Violet to continue.


    "He has a fiancee. It''s Tina," Violet squeaked. She felt extremely unsettled as the word "fiancee" rolled


    out of her tongue. Her mind was in chaos.


    "What?" Selina was shocked. "That''s to say, Roger will be Greg''s brother-inw?"


    Selina considered it for a moment. A person like Carol would never refuse such a good match.


    Besides, she had heard that Fred''s second wife was looked down upon by other rich wives in her


    circle. If her son married Carol''s daughter, she too would be influential enough to gain recognition.


    Violet didn''t reply to Selina''s question. She couldn''t focus on the conversation anymore. She was only


    concerned that Greg was going to marry Tina.


    Selina noticed that Violet was distracted. The expression on her face told Selina all she needed to


    know. Violet still cared about Greg.


    "Violet, you love Greg, don''t you?" Violet wasn''t good at telling lies. She was not good at keeping


    secrets either. Her heart was always on her sleeve. Selina could read Violet''s mind easily.


    "Auntie, how did you know?" Violet whispered, her head lowered.


    "Violet, I can tell it from your face," Selina said, lifting Violet''s chin. "Does Greg know you still love


    him?"


    Violet pondered over it for a while. "It doesn''t matter if he knows it or not. We''ve both changed so much


    over the years. We can''t go back to the old days. And now he has a fiancee who is very much equal to


    him. I have heard that Tina is very beautiful. They would be a perfect match," she said sadly.


    Selina gazed at her, troubled. "Violet, I worry about you. You are as good as the others, please


    remember that. You are heiress to JC Group and Jackson and Cherry''s daughter. You''re no less than


    Tina."


    Selina knew Violet had a bit of an inferiorityplex. She wished Violet could be more confident in


    herself.


    "Violet, I believe you will handle your rtionship with Greg well, but..." Selina paused for a second and


    added,"... but if you meet someone whom you deeply love, you must be confident in yourself, do you


    understand? You too can be as bright as sunshine."


    "Okay, Auntie. I understand," Violet said, nodding firmly. Warmth coursed through her body. When she


    was with her family, she felt like a real princess.

 Chapter 649 The Meeting Of Four People (Part One)

    Chapter 649 The Meeting Of Four People (Part One)


    Greg went downstairs after waking up. He saw Sharon sitting in the dining room, eating breakfast.


    The moment Sharon saw Greg, her lips curled into a calcting smile. "Greg, you are up! Come and


    have some breakfast!" she greeted him.


    Greg took no notice of her. He sat down at the breakfast table and served himself some food.


    Sharon watched him closely, noticing the sour expression on Greg''s face. "Greg, did you pick up Tina


    yesterday?" she asked him eagerly.


    "Yes," Greg replied in brief, feeling reluctant to talk to her. Why was she always asking him about Tina?


    "Did you have dinner with herst night? I saw that you came backte," Sharon pressed, her eyes


    gleaming. She needed to suck up to him to achieve her goals.


    "No, I went out to drink with my friends," Greg said curtly. He narrowed his eyes at Sharon. "Why? Do I


    have to report my schedule to you now?"


    "Oh, no. I didn''t mean that!" Sharon denied hastily, waving her hand. "I just want to know how you are


    doing with Tina. I discussed it with your fatherst night, and we intend to start preparing for your


    wedding with Tina after Roger recovers."


    Listening to this, Greg threw his chopsticks on the table with a nk. "I''ve told you that I will not marry


    Tina!" he shouted in a furious voice.


    "Greg, take it easy. Don''t get so angry! You know Tina since you were young. Maybe you have grown


    up and you see things differently now. But don''t worry. Tina is back, so the two of you can spend some


    time together and get a better understanding of each other. We can talk about your marriageter,"


    Sharon tried to persuade him. She was determined to make this marriage work, or all her efforts would


    be in vain.


    Greg gave her a dark look. "I won''t say it again. Even if I do get married, my bride wouldn''t be Tina.


    Definitely not her," he warned her fiercely.


    He stood up abruptly and turned around.


    "Greg, where are you going?" Sharon called out.


    "I''m going to work," he said quietly.


    He mmed the door and rushed out. After she saw Greg leave, Sharon''s face contorted. She felt


    stung and hurt at his words. Every time she wanted to have a discussion with Greg on this issue, he


    reacted badly. They could never reach a consensus.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon took out her phone and dialed Fred''s number.


    It didn''t take long before her call was answered. "Hello, Sharon. What''s up?" Fred''s voice reached her


    ear.


    "Honey, you went to the hospital early morning and didn''t even have breakfast. I want to bring you


    something to eat," Sharon said affectionately.


    "Okay. Come to my office. Wait for me if I''m not inside," Fred''s spoke on the phone after a pause.


    "Got it. I''lle now," Sharon said, pleased.


    After Sharon hung up, she tidied up the dining table. Picking up a lunch box, she drove to the Xiaoshan


    hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Greg listened to the morning news on the radio. His phone rang all of a


    sudden. The screen indicated Tina''s call. Surprised, Greg wondered what Tina was calling him for so


    early in the morning.


    He turned off the radio and answered the phone.


    "Hello," Greg said.


    "Greg, hi," Tina greeted him coquettishly. "Where are you right now?"


    "I am on the way to the hospital, what''s wrong?" There was a hint of impatience in his voice.


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal. I was going to the hospital to see my brother, so I called to ask if you would be


    there too. I want us to go and see him together," Tina said.


    "You can go and see your brother yourself. He is your brother, not mine," Greg declined, anxious to


    hang up the phone.


    "Greg, that''s not right. My brother is also your brother because we will..." Before she could finish her


    words, she was interrupted by Greg.


    "Tina, I am driving right now. I shouldn''t be on the phone. Bye!" Greg hung up straight away, fuming. He


    knew Tina was going to point out the same thing Sharon had said in the morning, that they were going


    to get married. ''Not on my watch!'' Greg thought.


    His thoughts drifted to Violet as he drove the car. He wondered if she had finished her breakfast. Would


    shee to the hospital to see Roger today?


    At Yuwen''s House


    Violet was busy preparing breakfast. Selina too had woken up early to help her.


    "Violet, do you intend to get up early every day to prepare breakfast?" Selina asked as she helped her


    put food into the lunch box.


    "Auntie Selina, I don''t know how else to show my gratitude to Roger. I will cook breakfast for him every


    day until he recovers," Violet replied.


    Selina nodded her head, showing her agreement.


    After putting the breakfast into the lunch box, Selina handed it to Violet. "Now go to the hospital. I will


    take care of the rest."


    "Okay, thank you, Auntie! Please tell my grandparents and Uncle Wilson that I left for the hospital. I


    hope they don''t mind," Violet said with some guilt.


    "I will. Now go. Be careful on your way to the hospital!" Selina smiled.


    Watching her disappear out of the door, Selina felt worried. Violet was always considerate about others


    but seldom thought about herself. She hadn''t had breakfast for several days. Sometimes, she even


    forgot to eat her lunch. Selina was concerned about her health.


    After parking her car in the underground lot, Sharon got out. She carried the lunch box and walked


    directly to the elevator.


    Sharon was d she hade here. The senior doctors in the hospital woulde to know her as


    Fred''s wife. Fred too would be touched by herpassionate gesture. She felt that she had made a


    wise decision.


    The elevator stopped at the first floor and Violet shuffled inside. She was astonished to see Sharon.


    That face was too familiar for her to forget.


    Sharon pursed her lips in anger as she saw Violet get in. ''What is she doing here?'' she wondered.


    She gave Violet a quick once-over with contempt in her eyes. Sharon couldn''t bear her low-ss taste.


    But why was Violet carrying a lunch box in her hand? What was she doing here?

 Chapter 650 The Meeting Of Four People (Part Two)

    Chapter 650 The Meeting Of Four People (Part Two)


    ''Did she prepare breakfast for Greg?'' Sharon couldn''t help but wonder.


    Violet felt uneasy facing Sharon. She didn''t know how to greet her, keeping in mind their past. It would


    be impolite of Violet to pretend that she didn''t know her. After all, she was Greg''s step-mother. "Good


    morning, Aunt Sharon," she said, eventually.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing here?" Sharon asked her suspiciously, ignoring her greeting.


    "Oh." Violet''s head was nk for a moment. She didn''t know how to reply to her. "I am here because..."


    Before she could finish her words, the elevator door opened again. Both of them rushed out.


    Sharon needed to know what this witch was doing here. She cornered Violet at the staircase. "You


    know Greg is back, don''t you? Are you here to make up to him?" she asked Violet furiously.


    "No," Violet said firmly. She was no longer scared of Sharon. Violet knew her from long ago. Sharon


    wasn''t a pleasant woman.


    "No?" Sharon repeated. "Violet, don''t forget what you promised me five years ago. Now that Greg is


    back, you want to get back into his good graces again, don''t you?"


    Violet did not cower at Sharon''s contemptuous smile and vicious words. She thought about what Aunt


    Selina had told her. Violet was Jackson and Cherry''s daughter. She was a rich and young heiress by


    her own right and was not inferior by any means.


    Violet lifted her head and looked into Sharon''s eyes, feeling fearless. "What if I say yes? You should


    know better than anyone how deeply Greg loves me and how much I love him back," Violet said in an


    unwavering voice.


    "Violet Chu, stop daydreaming! You don''t deserve Greg. He is an outstanding and sessful young


    talent. He must marry a beautiful girl from a rich and influential family who is worthy of him! Don''t ever


    have designs on him!" Her bitter words reached Violet''s ears like knives stabbing into her heart. But


    Sharon wasn''t done yet. She looked her up and down disdainfully. "Look at yourself in the mirror! Do


    you think you deserve him?"


    Violet''s confident fire was doused by Sharon''s cold sneer. Thest thing she''d like to do was to look in


    the mirror. It pained her too much to look at her scars.


    Violet pretended to be strong. "I am not here for Greg, I''m here because -" she tried to exin.


    But before she could finish, Sharon pped her. It was so unexpected that Violet staggered back


    several steps.


    "You shameless girl! Why don''t you admit to the dirty things you have done? I am warning you, Greg


    will marry Gu family''s daughter soon. Don''t even try to approach him! Also..." ncing around to make


    sure no one heard them, Sharon went on. "Five years ago, you received my 100 million dors in


    exchange for leaving Greg. What if I told Greg about this? Do you think he would still love such a


    shameless woman?"


    Tears flowed down Violet''s cheeks. She shook her head in helplessness and looked back at Sharon. "I


    didn''t sell my love for wealth. I wasn''t after your money, it was you who..."


    "Violet Chu!" Sharon whispered harshly. "Don''t y around with me. What happened was that I gave


    you a hundred million dors to leave Greg!


    Don''t forget the deal between us. If you dare to cross the line again, you should know that the person


    you hurt will be Greg, not you or me,"


    Violet lowered her head and didn''t say a word. Holding the lunch box tightly, she kept weeping.


    When Sharon saw that Violet didn''t mean to resist her any longer, she smoothed her clothes. "No


    matter how deep your affection for Greg is, you would never be with him, even if he still loves you. His


    wife should be the daughter of the Gu family. Not you!" she dered.


    She ran her eyes over Violet onest time and left with her head held high.


    Violet''s knees buckled and she slid down against the wall. Not caring how she looked to anyone who


    passed by, she wept inconsbly.


    After some time, Violet wiped away her tears and convinced herself to get up. She had to look after


    Roger. She left the stairway and headed to his ward.


    Standing in front of the French windows, Greg held a cup of water in his hand as he looked at the tall


    buildings outside. Wasn''t such a stable and pleasant working environment what he desired? He had a


    sessful career, so why did he still feel so unsatisfied?


    Greg knew what was missing. It was Violet. She was the only one meant for him. She was the other


    piece of his soul and he only felt whole when she was next to him. Greg''s heart felt like it was being


    squeezed. He desperately wanted her back. He would give up everything for her, as long as she was


    willing toe back to him. Without her by his side, his sess meant nothing.


    Tina stood at Greg''s office door and looked inside. She saw that Greg stood by the window. Wearing


    his white coat, he looked handsome and charming. The ck suit pantsplemented his tall and


    shapely figure.


    Tina knocked at the door enthusiastically.


    Hearing the knock, Greg came back to himself. He turned his head to look at the doorway in


    anticipation, wondering if it was Violet. He was disappointed to see Tina''s face instead.


    However, Tina was very pleased. She pushed the door open and walked into the office as if she owned


    it.


    "Good morning, Greg!" She put a lunch box on the office table and walked over to Greg, grabbing his


    arm intimately.


    "Didn''t you go to see your brother? Why did youe here?" Greg took one look at the lunch box and


    knew that she hadn''t gone to see Roger.


    "I came to see you first. We''ll go and see my brother together," Tina told him eagerly. She watched


    Greg''s face ardently, realizing she would never get bored of looking at him in this lifetime.


    "I have to attend a consultation in a moment. I don''t have time to see your brother," Greg remarked, his


    voice indifferent and aloof. He pulled away from Tina and walked to his office table. Putting down the


    cup in his hand, he turned his back to Tina and sat on his chair.

 Chapter 651 The Meeting Of Four People (Part Three)

    Chapter 651 The Meeting Of Four People (Part Three)


    Greg''s indifference didn''t frustrate Tina. With a wide smile, she moved in front of him and sat on the


    armrest of his chair, looking flirtatious. "Greg, I really want you toe with me. My brother has a long


    time to go before he gets discharged. He will need your help. You can just treat him like he''s an


    ordinary patient, all right?"


    "You can go if you want. I won''t go," Greg declined her request. Tina still insisted and grabbed his arm


    again, forcing him to stand up.


    "Greg, pleasee with me. I came to you first just to ask you! Come with me and see my brother!"


    Not allowing Greg to refuse, Tina pulled him and walked towards the door.


    Still unwilling, Greg followed Tina helplessly. ''What was the point? She would not rest until she got what


    she wanted, '' he thought as they headed for Roger''s ward.


    Inside Roger''s ward, Violet was feeding him the breakfast she had prepared for him. Rogery on the


    bed.


    He stared at Violet steadily as if he was scared that she could disappear at any moment.


    "Hey, open your mouth and eat this, otherwise it will get cold," Violet said to him in a soft voice.


    "I like the food you cook for me. I will eat it all," Roger said and smiled with contentment.


    "I''ll bring breakfast for you every morning. It''s the most important meal of the day," Violet told him. She


    had decided beforehand that she would cook Roger''s breakfast while he was at the hospital.


    Her words pleased Roger. "Violet, I think this hospitalization is worth it. I am so happy you look after me


    personally. I even get to eat the food you especially cook for me. You feed me with your own hands,"


    he said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Violet immediately retorted. "You are a patient here. It''s inconvenient for you to


    have food yourself when you have that infusion pump attached to you. That''s why I feed you. If you


    hadn''t saved me from that ident, I wouldn''t make breakfast for you every day."


    "I''d stay at this hospital forever if it means you would look after me daily," Roger said as he looked into


    her eyes lovingly.


    "Stop talking rubbish," Violet said and put down the spoon in her hand. She was about to put her palm


    on Roger''s mouth to stop him from speaking.


    Roger took advantage of this and reached out to hold her hand instead. He hoped he could hold it


    forever.


    Tina and Greg were met with this intimate sight as they pushed the ward door open.


    Even before Tina could announce her arrival to her brother, she spotted him holding some woman''s


    hand.


    Standing behind Tina, Greg''s face darkened with fury. ''What are they doing? Is this a public disy of


    affection?'' Greg cursed inwardly.


    Violet realized that someone hade in. She immediately pulled away her hand from Roger''s. When


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    she looked into Greg''s eyes, she lowered her head in nervousness before quietly putting the bowl on


    the side table.


    Roger wasn''t ashamed. He saw Tina and Greg at the door and smiled at them. "Tina, Greg. You both


    are here!"


    Ignoring her brother''s greetings, Tina stared at Violet and wondered who she was. She looked very


    hardly see anything special in her, except that she had a pretty face.


    Violet too looked at Tina, realizing that she was very elegant. Tina wasn''t very beautiful but she clearly


    had the air of an artist. Her light make-up brought out her charm.


    "Brother, who is she?" Tina asked Roger with curiosity.


    "Oh, Tina, this is my..." Before Roger could introduce her, Violet interrupted him.


    "Hello, I am Violet, the marketing specialist of GR Group," Violet shot up and replied to Tina.


    Greg shook his head when he saw how Violet was selling herself short. He was exasperated. ''No,


    Violet, you''re not just a marketing specialist. You are the daughter of an eminent family who owns the


    are inferior to her?'' Greg wondered.


    "Marketing specialist?" Tina was a little confused. She turned to look at her brother. "Brother, why did


    you ask the staff of ourpany to look after you?" she asked him in a doubtful voice.


    "Tina, what are you talking about? She is -" Roger was once again interrupted. This time it was Greg.


    He walked over to Roger''s bed and took a look at the infusion bottle. "I reviewed your inspection record


    yesterday in detail. You are supposed to stay at the hospital for a long time ording to the doctors.


    How are you feeling these days? Are you bored?" Greg asked him.


    Roger smiled and shook his head. "No, I am not bored at all. I am using this opportunity to take some


    rest,"


    He said, looking at Violet again. His eyes brimmed with tender emotion.


    "But Vice President Roger, don''t you know how much money you will lose if you take one more day


    off?" Greg said emphatically. He wished Roger could get discharged from the hospital as soon as


    possible so that Violet didn''t have to look after him. Then, Greg wouldn''t have to witness these intimate


    scenes between them. Violet was supposed to belong to him! And here she was, looking after another


    man. It was an insult to Greg.


    Tina watched her brother look at the woman with affection. She could guess what was going on


    between them. She red daggers at Violet. "Brother, how do you have such a bad taste? How could


    you like this woman?" she asked him with ridicule.


    "Tina, don''t speak like that to Violet," Roger said, bing agitated. His actions moved the syringe


    needle. It was so painful that he couldn''t help but cry out. "Ouch!"


    "Are you okay?" Violet asked Roger, her eyes widening. She was worried about him.


    Her concern pleased Roger. But Greg''s irritation knew no bounds.

 Chapter 652 We Still Love Each Other (Part One)

    Chapter 652 We Still Love Each Other (Part One)


    Realizing that Violet was worried about him, Roger tried to bear his pain. He gave her a small smile


    and said,"I''m fine."


    Tina saw how close Violet and Roger stood. She immediately walked over to them and tugged at


    Violet''s thin clothes, pulling her away from Roger''s bed.


    Tina red at her. "Go away. Stay away from my brother," she shouted at Violet.


    Suddenly off-bnce, Violet leaned against the wall nearby.


    "Tina, what are you doing?" Roger eximed, his face contorting in pain as he tried to get up. Tina


    clearly despised the other woman. His sister had been spoiled by their mother since she was a little


    girl. She treated those who she disliked with utter disrespect.


    Greg peered at Violet and couldn''t help the feeling of dark satisfaction that spread in his heart. ''Violet,


    you wanted to show off how much you care for Roger when I''m right here? Go ahead. I''ll see how you


    continue your little acts of affection now.''


    "Roger, I won''t allow her to be my future sister-inw," Tina said, still ring daggers at Violet.


    Tina suddenly noticed the left-over breakfast. She picked up the box and threw it at Violet.


    The lunch box hit Violet and the sauce inside leaked on her clothes.


    "Violet, you can leave," Tina said. "And don''t you evere back! My brother doesn''t need you. I''ll hire


    other people to look after him. Get out of here right now!"


    "Tina, shut up!" Roger butted in, yelling. "Don''t be so rude to her." He struggled to get out of the bed


    and help Violet, but was too weak to do anything.


    "Roger, why are you protecting her? Look at her. She is so poor. Do you think she deserves to be with


    you? She must have gotten close to you because of your money. If you were poor like her, she would


    never have been here with you, let alone be feeding you breakfast." Tina didn''t know what was wrong


    with her brother that he liked this girl.


    Greg still stood next to them, listening to their conversation. His anger slowly rose at Tina''s words. He


    hated Violet because she had broken up with him and was now flirting with Roger, but Greg absolutely


    didn''t allow anyone to berate his girl. Besides, he thought what Tina said was ridiculous. If she got to


    know that Violet was the daughter of JC Group''s CEO, she would turn right around and fawn over


    Violet.


    "Tina, would you stop?" Greg cut in, annoyed.


    At Greg''s interference everyone shut up, astonished. Tina was in disbelief that Greg could address her


    with such contempt.


    Even Roger was surprised. He didn''t have an exact idea of the rtionship between Greg and Tina, but


    he knew that their parents were always trying to set them up.


    Violet stared at Greg in shock. His every move, his every look was precious to her. The fact that he


    stood up for her touched her.


    Tina looked at Greg with surprise. "Greg, you..." she didn''t know what to say.


    "Tina, do you know what I dislike the most about you?" Greg asked her, sneering. "It''s the way you are


    behaving right now. How could you insult Violet?"


    Greg stepped in front of Violet and seized her hand, wanting to pull her out of the ward room.


    Tina watched him as he was about to leave and immediately hurried over. She gripped his other arm,


    saying,"Greg... Greg, please don''t go. Listen to me, it is not what you think."


    At her imploring words, Greg stopped walking. He turned around and looked at Tina. "So what was it?"


    he asked her slowly.


    Tina couldn''t answer his question. She nced at Violet before looking back at Greg. "What are you


    doing? I''m your fiancee. Why are you helping this girl?" Tina''s lips were pressed together. ''Why was


    Greg being so strange?'' she wondered.


    Greg decided to ignore Tina''s question. If it were possible, he wanted to ignore her entire existence


    itself. He didn''t want her to be in his life at all. "Tina, do you really want to know who she is?" he asked,


    tilting his head.


    Tina was surprised at his tone. Her gaze flitted to Violet before it moved back to him. "What do you


    mean? Who is she?"


    "She is -" Just as Greg was about to tell Tina who Violet was, Violet shouted, interrupting them.


    "Greg!" She looked into Greg''s eyes and shook her head in a firm ''no'', signaling him not to reveal her


    identity.


    Tina stared at Violet with incredulity. Her eyes grew wide at the fact that Violet called him "Greg" and


    not "Mr. Xiao", as if she was intimate to him. In her jealousy, she released Greg''s arm and approached


    Violet again, grabbing her instead.


    She shook Violet, asking,"Did you just call him by his first name? How dare you do that?"


    Tina squeezed Violet''s arm so hard that she grimaced.


    Greg noticed Violet''s expression and realized that she was in pain.


    He wrenched Tina''s hand from Violet''s body. His eyes narrowed dangerously at the blonde woman.


    "Let go of her," he said, forbidding Tina from touching what was his. Violet belonged to him and only he


    could touch her.


    Tina began to panic, her chest heaving. "You, you two..." she trailed off as she realized something. She


    had never seen Greg protect other people in all the time she had known him. This was the very first


    instance she had seen him stand up for someone, and it was not for Tina. He was defending that


    wretched woman.


    Greg ignored Tina''s confusion. Without wasting any more time, he pulled Violet out of the room.


    He marched with her to his office.


    "Greg, let me go," Violet pleaded as Greg dragged her. They were attracting a lot of attention in the


    hospital. It obviously looked like they had something going on and it made Violet ufortable.


    Greg released Violet once they were inside his office. Without concern for Violet''s protests, he took off


    his white doctor''s coat and put on his own jacket instead. He picked up his car keys from the table and


    grabbed her arm again, pulling her out the door.


    Violet struggled against his hold along the way to the parking lot. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 653 We Still Love Each Other (Part Two)

    Chapter 653 We Still Love Each Other (Part Two)


    "Greg, let me go," she urged once again. "If you want to tell me something, just say it! Don''t drag me


    like this to God knows where!" But her efforts went in vain. Greg didn''t release her or even cken his


    hold.


    When they finally reached his car, Greg pulled her towards him and pressed her against the metal door.


    He stared at Violet as his eyes burned. "Quiet, or I can guarantee you won''t like what I do to you next."


    Violet quietened down. She took one long look into his eyes and knew that Greg was not joking. His


    tight expressions and clenched jaw told her that he was not in a good mood. Greg was on hisst


    nerve and she couldn''t imagine what he would do if she made a fuss.


    She stopped struggling and breathed hard.


    Greg released her and opened the car door. He looked at her sideways, saying,"Get in the car."


    "Where are we going?" Violet asked timidly, looking up at him. ''Where was Greg trying to take her?'' she


    wondered. It made her anxious. He was not being himself.


    Greg ignored her question. "Do you want me to pick you up and put you inside myself?"


    Violet paused for a second before finally getting in.


    Greg went to sit in the driver''s seat and started the engine. The car raced out of the parking lot at once.


    The drive was silent. After about half an hour, Greg cut off the engine at the entrance of a hotel. It was


    the only five-star spa hotel in the city.


    The moment Greg got out of the car, one of the security personnel jogged over to him. Greg threw his


    keys at the valet and walked over to the passenger seat. He abruptly opened the door. Violet got out,


    keeping her eyes on him. Greg sped her arm and moved in the direction of the hotel entrance.


    They went to the service desk where the receptionist waited for Greg with a room key.


    "Excuse me. Are you Mr. Greg?" She asked politely.


    "Yes," Greg said.


    "Here are your keys. Your room is on the 23rd floor."


    Greg took the keys from her and walked with Violet to the VIP elevator.


    In the elevator, Violet remembered that Greg had called a friend during the drive here, asking him to


    book a room for him. She trembled, wondering why he had brought her here.


    They stopped on the 23rd floor and got out. Greg brought her to the door of their room and unlocked it.


    Violet was hauled from the living area and into the bedroom. Unceremoniously, Greg threw her onto the


    bed. She tried to prop up on her elbows as Greg moved on top of her.


    Violet didn''t resist this time. She could tell how angry he was. If she irritated him any further, she would


    only be bringing trouble on herself.


    Greg looked at Violet up close, unable to hide his affection any longer. His fingers trailed her cheek.


    "Greg..." Violet started quietly, trying to draw his attention. His eyes seemed clouded, as if he was in a


    daze. The tenderness in his gaze was in to see.


    "Why did you make breakfast for him? How dare you let yourself feed him?" His voice was hard and his


    eyes were filled with sorrow. ''Violet, I''m the only one you should take care of, '' he thought. ''I''m the one


    you should cook for. You don''t get to serve any other man.''


    "Greg, he got injured because of me. He got hospitalized, for God''s sake. It was only right that I


    brought him breakfast," Violet exined. Her words were gentle. She did not want to argue with him


    anymore.


    "Don''t be so good to other men, Violet," Greg said. His eyes were narrowed.


    Violet looked into his eyes and pushed him away. She hastily got out of bed and went to stand in the


    middle of the room, trembling all the while.


    Noticing her reaction, Greg stood up as well.


    Violet was teary-eyed. "Greg," she pleaded. "We can never go back to what we had. Just forget about


    me. Pretend you never met me since you came back."


    "Forget you?" Greg echoed with disbelief. His eyes were pinned on her. He approached her and


    crossed his arms. "Violet, if I could forget you, I would have done it already. It''s been five years. Do you


    think I like feeling this way?"


    His expression was pained. Violet scanned his face through her tears and wondered if she had really


    made him so miserable. How deeply was he hurt?


    "Violet, I wanted to forget you," Greg continued. "I wanted to erase you from my memory and my life.


    But I just couldn''t do it. I still can''t do it." His voice rose at thest few words. He really couldn''t seem to


    stop thinking about her. Ever since she got injured as a child, he had dedicated his life to her. He was


    determined to be with her.


    "But Greg, I can''t be with you." Violet shook her head, sobbing.


    Greg seized her arms right away. "Why? I have no interest in Tina, and you''re not with anyone either.


    We can be together like before."


    "It''s not as simple as you think," she whispered. "It''s just not possible, all right?"


    "Is it because of Roger?" Greg asked her forcefully. He was clearly beside himself. "Or is it some other


    guy?" He was determined to clear things up with her this time. He couldn''t continue to live like a zombie


    every day, always distracted and brooding. He wanted to be with her, protect her and finally marry her.


    Violet said nothing as more tears fell down her cheeks.


    "Or is it because of Tina?" Greg pressed, pacing back and forth. "If she is your reason for staying away


    from me, I can handle it. Tina would not get in our way."


    Violet nced at his determined face and gathered up her courage. She needed to voice out her


    doubts.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Greg, I admit that I love you," she said. "But we are grown-ups now and we have to face the reality.


    Your family won''t allow me to be with you. I don''t want to constantly face their criticism, all right? I don''t


    want to be the object of their ridicule. Do you understand me?" Violet pressed a hand to her throat as


    she cried. ''Greg, why are you forcing me to say this?'' she thought. ''It hurts me so much to talk about


    it.''

 Chapter 654 We Still Love Each Other (Part Three)

    Chapter 654 We Still Love Each Other (Part Three)


    Greg took a step forward and pulled her into his arms, as if worried that she would leave him again.


    "Violet, it''s enough that you love me," he whispered in her ear. "I will handle everything else. I will face


    the world and answer for their contempt. Besides, you don''t need my family''s approval. I want to be


    with you, and I know you want to be with me. That''s enough reasons for us being together." He paused,


    before continuing,"You silly girl, I love you."


    His tender words melted Violet''s heart. Only Greg could give her this warmth. No one else could make


    her feel like this.


    Violet decided to tell him onest thing. "Greg, but your step-mother..." She wanted to reveal what


    happened five years ago. It was the only reason for her guilt and shame. She knew she was to me


    for their breakup. She had been tricked by Sharon, but Greg had no clue.


    "Violet," Greg interrupted her. She could feel his hot breath on her ear. "I''ll deal with everything that


    keeps us from being together. I only have one request for you: don''t leave me again. Promise that you


    won''t leave me."


    Greg let her go and stared into her eyes with utmost sincerity. He wanted hermitment in this.


    Violet was troubled as she looked at him. She had always put his future first. Like Sharon had said,


    Violet wouldn''t be the suitable wife for him. It was why Violet chose to let him go all those years ago.


    But Violet hadn''t been happy the past five years. She bumped into Greg again only a couple of days


    ago, but it was obvious he had not forgotten her. He was still in love with her, and Violet still knew him


    better than anyone else.


    ''Violet, it''s time you put yourself first, like Auntie Selina said, '' she told herself. ''You have lost five years


    of happiness. You must seize this with your whole heart. Greg loves you so much, probably more than


    he loves himself. How could you continue to break his heart?''


    "Violet," Greg interrupted her thoughts. He felt uneasy. Violet still stood silent and unmoving. He was


    afraid that she was going to refuse him.


    "All right, Greg." Violet nodded with resolution. "I won''t leave you again. Thank you for giving me the


    confidence to be with you. Thank you for reminding me of our love."


    Greg''s smile at her response was radiant. He looked like his heart was bursting with joy.


    "Remember that you''re mine. You''re the one I love. You''re not inferior to anybody else. I want to see


    the lively Violet from five years ago, who was all smiles for me. She is my heart and soul," he said, his


    eyes gleaming.


    Violetughed. "How stupid I was at that time!"


    "Were you stupid then? I don''t think so," Greg scrunched his nose and disagreed. It was only natural


    that they did stupid stuff when they were kids. But even at that time whenever he saw her adorable


    smile, his heart would only beat faster. Her smile made him feel at the top of the world while her tears


    broke his heart into pieces.


    Violet circled her arms around his waist and looked up at him. "Tell me something. Did you have any


    girlfriend in the time you were abroad?"


    Greg pretended to think over it seriously. "Well..."


    "Did you have a lot of girlfriends?" Violet''s eyes were wide with rm. When Violet was in university, he


    had gone abroad for his studies. She had looked up his college before. There were a number of rich


    and beautiful girls there from different countries. Greg must have known a lot of pretty girls.


    "Something like that. I did receive love letters every day," Greg said. Mischief danced in his eyes as he


    took her in her panic. It made him grin.


    Violet pouted dramatically and hit his chest. "Greg, you womanizer. How dare you?"


    At this, Gregughed and bent over her to kiss her. After a few seconds, he raised her head and stared


    into her eyes. "I was just joking, sweetheart. My heart was stolen long ago. Do you know where it is? I


    can''t seem to find it."


    Violet snuggled in his arms, content. He was so much bigger and stronger than he used to be. It made


    her feel so secure.


    Greg interrupted her silence. "But Violet, It seems to me you''re always surrounded by guys."


    Violet denied it immediately. She was innocent in this. "What are you talking about? There''s no other


    man around me."


    "For instance, Roger. There is also that other guy you like," he continued softly as if he hadn''t heard


    her.


    "What other guy? There is only one man in my heart," Violet confessed without hesitation.


    "One man? Who is he?" Greg prodded her. He had wondered about this man before, having overheard


    her mention someone to Roger. If it wasn''t Greg himself she had been talking about, he would make


    sure that man disappeared from this world. She would forget about that man in no time. Violet would


    only be devoted to Greg.


    "Greg, you''re so silly, you know who he is and you''re still asking me. It''s you, you idiot." Violet was


    surprised to find her face warming up. In the past, she had never felt shy about saying sweet nothings


    to Greg. Now, she felt bashful confessing her feelings to him. Violet realized she should act like ady.


    They were grown-ups now, after all.


    "Oh, is it?" he feigned ignorance. "Then I''ve never loved you more, Violet," He said. This moment with


    her was his happiest since he came back to China.


    "But Greg, we left the hospital in such a hurry. What would Roger and Tina think?" Violet said after a


    while with some concern. That had been the first time Violet had met Tina, but thetter had already left


    a deep impression on her. She knew Tina wouldn''t be easy to deal with. How mad would she be once


    she got to know that Violet was with Greg now?


    Greg''s smile disappeared. "I''ll handle it," he told her. "You just do your thing. If you get bullied, you


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    answer back, just like how you did with your ssmates back in school. I''ll bear the consequences.


    Don''t let others walk all over you. Understood?"


    "Okay," Violet said, nodding. Greg always gave her the strength to deal with things. Violet decided to be


    more confident in herself and live her life with respect. If Greg protected her, she was sure she would


    be as happy as she used to be, in no time at all.

 Chapter 655 Meeting Aunt Selina For The First Time (Part One)

    Chapter 655 Meeting Aunt Selina For The First Time (Part One)


    Greg caressed Violet''s hair softly and said in a doting tone,"Now you should take some sleep and I will


    go out to buy some food. I guess you haven''t had breakfast."


    "How did you know that?" asked Violet, blushing and feeling a little embarrassed.


    "I know you well. You can keep yourself busy doing things for others and that has always been your


    true nature," said Greg. How couldn''t he know her? She always thought of others and never even once


    thought about herself.


    "Fine. But I am indeed famished now," Violet put a hand on her belly and then looked at Greg pitifully.


    Looking at this delicate and touching girl, Greg always felt very protective. In a very tender voice, he


    whispered,"Okay, now do as I say. You go to sleep and I will go out to buy some food."


    "I will. But what about your work? Won''t that be affected?" Violet suddenly realized that Greg still had a


    lot of pending work to do.


    " You tell me what is more important, you or my work?" retorted Greg angrily.


    Violet pondered for a second and gave him a bright smile, then replied,"It seems that now I am more


    important."


    "Then go to sleep right now and I am going out. Stay here quietly!" Greg ordered her.


    "Yes, sir!" Violet answered back loudly.


    One hourter, when Violet woke up and rubbed her sleepy eyes, she saw that Greg was already


    sitting on the bedside watching her intently.


    "Oh, Greg, when did youe back?" Violet asked as she got up from her bed.


    "I just came back for a minute," Greg replied softly. When he saw the tiredness on her face, he felt


    distressed. "Silly girl, why do you get up so early every morning? Don''t tire yourself so much."


    "It''s okay for me! Really I am not tired!" Violet pretended to be strong and smiled at Greg coyly. She felt


    very warm and touched by his concern for her.


    Greg fondled her cheek and softly kissed her on the forehead. He then gently said,"Now, let''s go and


    eat something."


    "Okay," replied Violet. Her heart was filled with happiness and joy.


    Greg sat beside her watching as Violet ate the food that he had brought, feeling quite happy. He loved


    to see her smiling and her happiness was the biggest wish he had!


    "Greg, but why don''t you eat with me?" Violet suddenly realized that only she was eating and Greg was


    just looking at her. He had brought her a generous meal and she could hardly finish all that by herself.


    Greg shook his head and looked at her with indulgent eyes. In a tender voice, he said,"I''ve had some


    breakfast and I am not hungry! You just hurry up and eat it."


    "But it''s too much and I can''t eat all of that!" Violet picked up some food with chopsticks and stretched it


    before Greg''s mouth. In a flirtatious tone, she said,"Open your mouth and today I will feed you."


    Greg obeyed her and enjoyed the feel of eating from the hands of the girl he loved so tenderly.


    "Come on, one more bite," Violet picked up another chopstick of food and fed Greg. In her heart, she


    loved to share everything with him and, her heart felt secure and calm wherever he was.


    "That''s enough. I am full now and you''d better eat some more!" Greg hastily declined another bite that


    Violet''s offered him. This woman was still the same. She had always been considerate with regards to


    him. He still remembered the time when they had meals in the canteen, she always fed him after she


    had taken a bite. Those were such beautiful memories and she always had a smile on her face! Even


    though many years had passed she hadn''t changed at all!


    After Violet was stuffedpletely, Greg asked the server to clean up the table.


    Greg and Violet then sat on the sofa resting. Violet habitually snuggled into his arms, trying to feel his


    breath and scent.


    "Greg," shouted Violet suddenly. She knew now was the time to get to the point.


    "Yes?" replied Greg, lowering his head and watching the woman who was nestled in his arms.


    "I am afraid...that I will still look after Roger when he is in the hospital," Violet said gingerly, fearing that


    Greg may be seriously mad at her. She knew perfectly what kind of a person Greg was and he would


    not want to share his love with anyone. How could he bear that his woman should be looking after


    another man? They had discovered their love for each other only recently and they still had many


    problems to resolve: Tina, Xiao family, and even Roger. Violet was afraid that Greg would leave her


    again if she was careless and did something totally wrong.


    As expected, Greg''s face darkened immediately on hearing that and he stared at Violet. In a cold voice,


    he said,"Isn''t there a nanny in the Gu family? Why should you, the daughter of such a noble family look


    after him personally?"


    Greg loved Violet dearly and he didn''t want her to be tired. She always forgot her identity and behaved


    like an ordinary girl just to treat others humbly. But in Greg''s eyes, she was like a precious princess.


    How could that princess look after others?


    "It''s not like that, Greg!" seeing that Greg was slightly mad at her, she immediately tried to exin.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Roger was hurt because of me and I will feel really bad if I don''t look after him."


    "I can hire a nanny for him," said Greg. He then turned his head away and did not look at Violet after


    that. Because he was afraid that when he sees her loving and caring face he would be forced to give in


    to the demands.


    Violet shook her head, stretched her hands and held Greg''s face so that he could turn his head and


    look into her eyes. In a tender voice, she said,"Greg, I know what you are worried about. But if you


    were in my shoes, I am sure you would understand and support me. I did not pay any medical fee for


    him and the only thing I can do is to look after him. I hope that he will be recovered soon and then I can


    rx."


    Greg''s mind was shaken when he saw the persistence in Violet''s eyes. Only this woman could force


    him to change his mind.


    "OK, In return, you will have to prepare breakfast for me every morning!" Greg had no other choice but


    topromise.


    From Greg''s words, Violet could understand that he had agreed and she was so excited that she


    eximed,"Of course I will. I promise you that I will send you your breakfast from tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 656 Meeting Aunt Selina For The First Time (Part Two)

    Chapter 656 Meeting Aunt Selina For The First Time (Part Two)


    "That sounds okay," Greg pretended to be haughty and lifted his head high. He then asked


    Violet,"Where is your cellphone?"


    "What are you going to do with it?" asked Violet surprised, looking at Greg.


    "Take it out!" he ordered.


    The moment Violet took out her cell phone, Greg grabbed and snatched it from her.


    "Greg, what the hell are you doing?" Violet asked feeling curious.


    "Don''t you ever try to escape from me. You have to answer my phone call whenever I call you,


    understood?" Greg tried to boss around in front of Violet.


    "I won''t listen to you! Tell me why I should do that?" Violet pretended to retort and answer back.


    Before she could even react, Greg embraced her waist and pulled her into his arms. Coming close to


    her, he arrogantly said to Violet,"What? Do you really want to resist me?"


    "Yes, why can''t I resist you?" Violet showed her reluctance of obeying a famous man like him.


    "Do you know that we are now in the hotel and I can''t guarantee what I can do to you," Greg


    threatened her, as he kepting closer and closer to Violet.


    Recognizing what Greg wanted to do, Violet immediately resisted him by her two hands and gave


    in,"Fine, I will listen to you. I will obey you!"


    Greg put on acent smile when he saw her look of giving in to his demands,"This is what my


    woman should really be like."


    "Greg, what do you mean, what are you talking about? I am not yours," Violet lowered her head, shyly.


    But she knew that she had admitted this in her heart.


    "Then tell me truly whom you belong to," questioned Greg, with a smile on his face.


    "Of course, before I get married, I belong to my parents," Violet replied back in a serious voice.


    "How about I marry you tomorrow? Then you will be all mine!" Greg grinned wickedly.


    "You wish! I won''t say yes until unless you propose to me!" Violet pouted. A fancy proposal was every


    girl''s dream, and she also craved of that. She dreamed of a very special proposal and Greg putting a


    wedding ring on her finger. What a dreamlike memory it would be!


    "These rituals are unnecessary and we can get married by obtaining the marriage certificate, just like


    that" Greg pretended to say indifferently.


    "Greg is this your n to marry me. You really do not want to put in an effort to get me?" Violet asked


    Greg with an angry tone.


    "It''s not so easy to marry you," Greg exined. "Look, before we get married, we will have to cope with


    many people, like Roger and Tina. Do you still think it is going to be easy for me?"


    Greg''s words reminded Violet of Tina and her wrath.


    The smile on her face disappeared immediately and she swiftly pulled out of Greg''s arms and sat on


    one side.


    Noticing the somewhat peculiar expression on her face, Greg asked hurriedly,"What''s wrong?"


    He was worried and he didn''t know if he had said something wrong.


    "Greg, do you really think that we shall be together forever?" Violet still was not confident and she


    feared that there would be factors which could prove to be a barrier for their love. All these years, she


    had lived a in and ordinary life without anyone taking care of her. If she decided to be together with


    Greg, it was inevitable for her to reach out to some celebrities, most of whom would be from rich and


    noble families. She was worried that they would then talk and gossip about her. She didn''t want to be


    treated differently andughed at.


    Violet''s words saddened Greg. He knew that she was self-abused by the scars present on her body.


    Greg held Violet tightly from her back, put his head inside her shoulder and whispered in her ear,"Do


    you think you can trust me?"


    "Yes," Violet nodded.


    "I am quite certain we will be together forever!" Greg told her in a firm tone. He had taken the decision


    to be with Violet all his lifetime.


    Greg continued to speak,"Violet, do you still remember the day when you got hurt? I was outside the


    emergency room waiting for you all night long and when you were finally transferred to the ward, I told


    myself that I must heal the scars on your body."


    "Greg," Violet called his name tenderly. She was already touched by him. She could feel how much he


    loved her since they used to be together.


    "Violet, I came back just for you, and I wanted to be with you!" he affectionately whispered into her ear.


    "I will surely turn you into a beautiful angel!"


    Violet turned her head and looked into Greg''s eyes. He had told her five years ago that he would make


    her the most beautiful girl in the world and she truly believed him.


    "So, don''t care about any other obstacles and just trust me, okay?" Gregforted her, trying to give


    her confidence to face the world.


    Violet nodded her head firmly.


    They didn''t walk out of the hotel until afternoon. Later, they stood at the gate and waited for the security


    guard to drive his car over.


    "Greg, will you now go to the hospital or somewhere else?" Violet asked gleefully, as she put her arm


    into Greg''s.


    "I will send you home first and then go to the hospital," said Greg. He wouldn''t worry her until he had


    sent her home safely. Then he nned to go to the hospital and over there he had hundred and one


    things to handle.


    "You needn''t send me home. I can very well take a taxi," Violet hastily said. She was very


    understanding and didn''t want Greg to be exhausted.


    Greg didn''t me her for her treating him as an outsider still. Instead, he tousled her hair and said,"My


    silly girl, only when I send you home safely then I will feel rxed enough to go to the hospital." He


    liked her to trouble him!


    "Okay," Violet couldn''t decline him when she saw the firmness in his eyes. "Then send me to my Uncle


    Wilson''s home."


    The security guard drove the car and stopped in front of Greg, giving him a gesture that they could now


    get into the car.


    After they had got into the car, Greg drove it, feeling beaming and happy.


    "Why do you want to go to your Uncle Wilson''s home instead of being at your own home?" asked Greg,


    curiously.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I''ve not gone home for a long time. My father and mother are not in and my brother is abroad. Only Bill


    and Lily would be at home and I don''t feel like staying with them." Violet shrugged her shoulders and


    then in a rxed tone, said,"I like to stay at my Uncle Wilson''s home. My grandma and grandpa, Uncle


    Wilson, Aunt Selina are all there and I can feel the warmth of family there."

 Chapter 657 Meeting Aunt Selina For The First Time (Part Three)

    Chapter 657 Meeting Aunt Selina For The First Time (Part Three)


    Greg nodded his head in agreement. He then suddenly thought of something and asked,"Well, is


    Austin still abroad?"


    "You are talking about Austin, the brat?" Violet felt a little surprised that Greg would ask something


    about Austin. "He is having fun abroad and is reluctant to return. Even if he returns home, my Aunt


    Selina will keep an eye on him and make rules which mean that he will not be so free. Now he is


    abroad and can do whatever he wants to do, what a wonderful life it is for him!" replied Violet.


    Greg grinned to that and agreed with what Violet said,"You are right! There is so much fun staying


    abroad and everyone likes that lifestyle."


    "Then why did youe back from abroad? I thought you would stay there all your life!" Violet


    questioned him.


    It was not until Violet finished the sentence that she realized something was seriously wrong and she


    hastily turned to look at Greg''s side face.


    A strange expression could be seen on Greg''s face and he didn''t seem so rxed now.


    "Because the goal of my life is here and..." It took some time for Greg to think before he continued,"my


    father is also here."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Violet gave in to?the silence and kept her gaze outside the window, feeling embarrassed.


    Just when both of them had no idea of what to say, they reached Wilson''s vi. Violet said to Greg,"I


    am going home."


    "Okay, I shall call you back!" Greg nodded his head.


    At the moment when Violet unfastened the seat belt and was about to get off from the car, she saw


    Aunt Selina driving her car back.


    "My aunt is back," Violet told Greg, as she got off the car.


    Greg also caught the sight of the car and he knew that Violet''s aunt was Austin''s mother Selina. She


    was kind of elder to him and Greg felt that he should get off the car to greet her since he was already


    there.


    So, Greg unfastened his seat belt too and got off the car with Violet.


    Selina parked the car, got off and had only taken a few steps before she saw Violet running towards


    her merrily.


    "Aunt Selina, why have youe back so early today?" Violet greeted her Aunt, as she happily walked


    in front her?arm? linked?with?Selina''s.


    "I''ve finished all thepany affairs and therefore I came back early," replied Selina beaming. Wearing


    ck business wear, and carrying a delicate handbag in her hand, Selina looked graceful and dynamic.


    She gave her niece a big smile and felt happy whenever she saw Violet.


    "Oh, that''s so good!" said Violet.


    It was then that Selina noticed that there was a man standing not far away. He looked very handsome


    and natural, especially his wless face and tall and robust figure which was so perfect that maybe only


    Lawrence who was the most handsome man in her heart couldpare with him. ''He is really super


    cute!'' thought Selina.


    "He is...?" Confused, Selina asked Violet who the man was! Because there was no other man on the


    spot. Since she didn''t know who he was, then Violet should know him!


    "Aunt, he is Greg! Greg Xiao, you know?" Violet blushed after she introduced Greg to Selina and then


    lowered her head, daring to not look into Selina''s eyes. She was afraid that Selina would understand


    something from her eyes.


    "Greg?" repeated Selina, as she turned to look back at him.


    "so nice to meet you, Aunt Selina! I am Greg Xiao!" Greg politely made a bow and put on the brightest


    smile possible.


    Selina and Violet took a few steps forward and started walking in front of Greg. Feeling pleasantly


    surprised, Selina thought a little and then asked,"Are you Fred''s son?"


    Selina knew Fred and she had met him and talked with him several times at parties. But she had been


    assisting Wilson in managing H King Group and it was Wilson who appeared for the business, so


    though she just knew Fred, she was not very close to him. Her brother Derek was on good terms with


    Fred and they even called each other buddy!


    "Yes, Aunt Selina! I suppose you must be knowing my father and I have also heard of H King Group


    from my father when I was young," Greg replied smilingly. Though this was the first time he had seen


    Selina, he was sure that the noble and powerful families in the city must surely know each other!


    "Yes, I know him! I have even met himst month at a friend''s party!" responded Selina, as she looked


    at Greg. She thought of something and in a happy tone, said,"You''ve grown up! I think I watched your


    interview on TVst time and you are more handsome than on TV!"


    "I am so ttered, Aunt Selina!" Greg replied modestly.


    Violet, who was standing beside, felt a little awkward. When she saw that Aunt Selina was surveying


    Greg?from?head?to?toe and was being so enthusiastic to him, she felt a little uneasy.


    "Well, Greg, I think it''s time for you to go back to the hospital now. Aunt and I will head home!" Violet


    told Greg.


    "Oh, yes," Greg nodded and turned to Selina, saying,"Aunt, I have something very important to do in


    the hospital, so I will have to leave now!"


    "Okay, thank you for dropping Violet home. Be careful while driving!" Selina was very amiable to Greg.


    He was about the same age as her son, but he seemed much more presentable than Austin from his


    appearance. She had an indescribable liking to him, just like her own son.


    Greg nodded smilingly and then left from there.


    Seeing Greg driving away, Violet linked her arms into Selina''s and headed home.


    When they were sitting on the sofa, Violet was afraid that Selina would ask her something, so she was


    thinking of an excuse to escape from there.


    "You must be so very tired, Aunt? I will get you a ss of water." Saying that Violet hastily stood up, but


    Selina pulled her back.


    Selina grabbed her by the arm and said,"Sit down, Violet! I think I have some questions for you."


    Selina pretended to be serious, trying to see how the little girl would react. A beaming smile could be


    seen on her face especially when she was looking at Greg and Selina was sure that Greg was the


    person who she loved!

 Chapter 658 I Always Remember Her Merits (Part One)

    Chapter 658 I Always Remember Her Merits (Part One)


    Violet had no choice but to sit down and ept her aunt''s trial.


    "Auntie, what would you like to ask?" she lowered her head and asked in a timid voice.


    "Are you two in love with each other?" Selina didn''t mince words. She wanted to get a straightforward


    answer instead of talking in a roundabout way.


    "Auntie!" Violet raised her head in surprise and stared at her aunt. She knew that Selina was a


    businesswoman, but she was surprised at how she was able to sense her rtionship with Greg.


    Selina was truly amazing - an all-powerful queen, even greater than her mother.


    "Tell me the truth, are you two together?" Selina didn''t get the answer she wanted, so she repeated her


    question.


    "Auntie, am I... am I not allowed to fall in love with boys?" Violet asked, the caution evident in her voice.


    In the period her mother was away, her aunt had always taken care of her. Violet would be grateful for


    her opinion.


    "Of course you are allowed to fall in love. Greg would suit you very much. He is good-looking. I heard


    he is very talented too," Selina said casually, looking into the distance. She didn''t turn her head to look


    at Violet, but she knew her niece was smiling at this answer.


    "Really, Auntie? You really think so?" Violet asked her with a grin.


    "Have I ever told you a lie?" Selina said, still keeping her gaze ahead.


    "No," Violet said without hesitation. It was not easy to get her aunt''s approval, so she was happy. It


    meant the approval of her entire family too.


    "But," Selina interrupted, realizing something all of a sudden. She turned to look at Violet. "Didn''t you


    tell me that Greg had a fiancee? Tina? What about her?"


    Violet''s mood dampened at the mention of Tina. "Greg told me that he would handle it. He asked me


    not to worry," she said, suddenly sober.


    Selina thought for a while and nodded. "Right. Yes, I suppose he''d be able to handle it."


    She continued,"Violet, you are not worse than Tina. If you and Greg are really in love, I won''t allow the


    Gu Family to bring harm to you."


    "Auntie," Violet said with determination. "I didn''t have much confidence in myself before. I immersed


    myself in work and forced myself not to think about these things. But now that Greg hase back to


    me, I don''t think I should live so ordinarily anymore. Just like you said, I am not inferior to anybody. I am


    my father''s daughter and stronger than anybody else. I have to live life ording to my own terms."


    Selina beamed, saying,"Violet, I have been looking forward to hearing you say that." She could tell that


    Violet''s attitude had changed a lot. Selina had been trying to point her in the right direction. Before,


    Violet always looked like she was being dragged down by something. Selina was d that Violet was


    able to think so clearly now. She would be happy as long as she was confident in herself.


    "Auntie, I will put myself first in the future, because I have found the one I love once again," Violet said,


    her thoughts drifting to Greg. As long as he was beside her, she was not afraid of the obstacles she


    had to face.


    "Yes, Violet, you should put yourself first every time. Be happy. You have nothing to worry about. I am


    always by your side," Selina said, her eyes brimming with emotion.


    Violet leaned forward and hugged Selina. Her aunt knew her well and always wanted good for her.


    Violet felt very fortunate.


    Greg was in the car, on the way to the hospital.


    The scenery outside the window was serene. Greg admired it as he hummed a song. Today, he was in


    an extraordinarily good mood.


    Suddenly his phone rang. He took it out of his coat pocket. The expression on his face grew solemn. It


    was his dad. Was there an emergency at the hospital?


    Greg picked up the call. "Hello, Dad."


    "Where are you?" Fred''s tone was harsh. He was clearly unhappy about something.


    "I''m on my way to the hospital. What''s wrong? Is there an emergency?" Greg asked his father.


    Fred''s response was furious. "Come home, right now."


    "But what''s wrong?" Greg asked again, confused.


    Fred didn''t answer him and hung up. Greg put his phone aside and wondered what had happened.


    ''This must be about Tina, '' he thought. ''It could hardly be anything else.''


    He turned around the steering wheel and drove back home.


    As soon as Greg walked in, he saw Carol and Tina sitting in their living room. Fred and Sharon sat next


    to them.


    Greg was not shocked to see Carol and Tina in the house. He had expected it. Roger would have


    joined them too if he had been in good health.


    "Aunt Carol," Greg greeted Carol.


    Carol looked at Greg, her mouth pressed in a thin line. She didn''t say a word.


    Tina shot up and walked over to Greg. Her wide eyes red at him. "Greg, tell me now. Who is that


    woman? Why did you defend her in front of me?"


    Greg didn''t spare a nce at Tina. He wasn''t willing to answer her questions.


    Fred also stood up, moving to Tina''s side. He patted her on the shoulder. "Tina, don''t worry. Now that


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Greg is back, let''s listen to what he has to say."


    Tina rxed a little at Fred''s words. She turned around and nted herself back on the sofa.


    Fred moved to stand in front of his son. "Tina said that you stood up for a girl at the hospital and that


    you took her away. Who was that?" he asked. "Did you know each other?"


    "Dad, you already know who she is." Greg turned his head to face his father. ''Dad must know Violet, ''


    he thought. ''When Violet was injured, he personally went to the emergency room and saved her. Violet


    has grown up now and changed a bit, but Dad would definitely remember her.''


    "Who is she?" Fred was perplexed. ''How would I know a young woman?'' he thought.


    "She''s Violet Chu, my ex-girlfriend," Greg said, pronouncing each word with care. He added,"Oh, wait.


    She is my girlfriend again now."


    Fred was stunned at VIolet''s name. Violet Chu? Jackson Chu''s daughter!


    "Greg, you have a girlfriend?!" Carol stood up, fuming. Violet had left a bad impression on her. She


    promised to leave Carol''s son alone. But now, the girl had her eyes on Carol''s future son-inw! What


    about Tina? What would happen to her?


    "Yes, I always have had one," Greg said, undaunted. They had been separated for five years, but what


    of it? ording to him, Violet had always been his girlfriend.


    Sharon, who had been standing still and hadn''t uttered a word yet, finally spoke out. "No, no, no, no,


    no, no," she grabbed Carol''s arm. "We only have one daughter-inw. Greg is just talking nonsense!


    Don''t worry, Carol, I won''t let Greg marry anyone other than Tina."


    At this, Carol seemed to breathe a little better. ''Tina is way better than that low-ss hussy!'' she


    thought.


    Seeing Carol calm down, Sharon turned to Greg. "Greg, don''t even think about it," she warned him,


    taking hold of his arm. "Your marriage with Tina has long been decided -"


    Greg shook off Sharon''s hands before she could finish talking and stared at her angrily,"Have you ever


    asked for my opinion? Who is the one getting married? You or me?"

 Chapter 659 I Always Remember Her Merits (Part Two)

    Chapter 659 I Always Remember Her Merits (Part Two)


    Sharon was stunned into silence. ''How can I put an end to this?'' she wondered.


    Carol and Tina looked at the scene in front of them, not knowing how to react.


    Sharon felt helpless. She turned to look at Fred, who had a strange expression on his face. She grew


    even more bewildered.


    "Fred, what''s wrong with you?" Sharon asked him. There was apparently something wrong with Fred.


    His face was pale.


    Sharon''s voice made Carol and Tina nce in the direction of Fred.


    "Are you okay?" Carol too was puzzled at the expression on his face.


    Fred shook his head, as ifing back to reality. He mumbled,"Violet, she... she is...."


    "Dad," Greg interrupted his father at once. It seemed that Carol and Tina had no idea about Violet''s


    background, and he wanted to keep it that way. He especially didn''t want Tina to know. Greg knew her


    character well. If Tina got to know that Violet had scars on her body, she wouldn''t miss the opportunity


    to exact her revenge.


    Fred took one look at his son and retracted his words.


    "I can tell you now, I won''t marry Tina. Not ever," Greg said, firm in his decision. He was unshakable in


    his belief that he wanted to marry Violet and only Violet.


    Fred could tell his son was determined from the look in his eyes. He still couldn''t forget the day Greg


    had told him about his dream for the future.


    It was a night when Fred slept beside Greg as always. As a single parent, Fred tried to spend all his


    time off work with his son. He knew Greg didn''t have maternal love in his life. All Fred could do as a


    father was make up for it through his own love. He might not be able topensate for itpletely,


    but he didn''t want his son to feel the absence of a maternal figure.


    Gregy in the bed but did not close his eyes. Instead, he stared at his father.


    "Greg, what''s wrong?" Fred noticed that his son didn''t fall asleep and knew he was deep in thought.


    "Dad, do you think Violet''s scars can be removed?" Greg asked with all seriousness. It was not a joke


    to him.


    Fred looked at his son''s earnest eyes and did not want to lie. He shook his head and said,"There is no


    cure for her currently in the country. Her scar is not a burn. It requires advanced technology and


    surgery to be treated. There should be an opportunity abroad a few yearster."


    "Dad, I don''t want to learn how to draw. I want to be a doctor and treat Violet''s scars," Greg said.


    "Greg..." Fred felt surprised at this response. He knew his son and Violet studied in the same ss at


    school, but his son would be changing his future and even his life if he decided to do this.


    "Dad, I know what I am talking about," Greg said, determined.


    "But if you do this, your entire life would change. Why do you want this?" Fred wondered out loud. He


    was fine with Greg being curious about bing a doctor, as long as he still continued learning to


    paint. His son would give up painting if Fred didn''t convince him otherwise.


    "Because I like Violet," Greg said without hesitation.


    Fred was stunned at this answer, not having expected his son to have such a thought.


    Seeing that his father was speechless, Greg continued,"Dad, I really want to study medicine. Cosmetic


    medicine. I want to help Violet."


    Fred looked at Greg''s determination and didn''t want to say no. He knew his son well. Greg would get


    even more adamant to pursue this if somebody denied him. Fred would talk to his son about this in


    detailter.


    "Greg, you are still young. You have a long time to think about this decision. If you want to study


    medicine, we have lots of books that you can read to get a basic understanding of it. If you feel like it,


    we can n for the next steps, all right?" Fred said. He did not want to approve his son''s request


    immediately, nor did he want to deny him. He could only advise his son from a neutral position.


    "Okay, I know, Dad," Greg said, nodding in response.


    "Now sleep. You have to go to school tomorrow," Fred said.


    Greg closed his eyes. "Good night, Dad."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Concern rose in Fred''s heart as he looked at his sleeping son. He did not know if his son had this


    sudden thought because of his young and ignorant love, or if he just sympathized with Violet. If it was


    out of sympathy, the decision might cost his son too much. It would shape the rest of his life. Greg


    might regret it in the future.


    Today, Fred finally understood that his son''s words that night were sincere. Greg was a mature and


    grown-up now. He knew what to choose, how to live, and what was good for him. He just said that


    Violet was his girlfriend, which meant that he had loved her since childhood.


    Carol stalked over to Greg and stared at him. "Greg, I don''t understand what you see in that girl,


    Violet." Her voice rose. "You just publicly admitted that she is your girlfriend. My son lying on the


    hospital bed also says he likes Violet. It seems to me she is really good at manipting young men


    from wealthy families to make them fall in love with her."


    "Aunt Carol, you are wrong," Greg rejected her assumption. He still did not intend to tell Carol about


    Violet''s family background, but he couldn''t stand and do nothing while someone bad-mouthed his


    girlfriend. "My rtionship with Violet is no rush decision. Back in junior high, I had already admitted to


    it publicly. Our ssmates knew about our rtionship. This time, I am here to discuss my marriage


    with her. I want to spend my life with her."


    Carol was astonished at Greg''s words. "Are you the boyfriend she was referring to who was abroad?"


    Greg was taken aback at this query. He thought for a while and looked at Carol. "Oh, did she really say


    that?"


    Carol didn''t say anything.


    Greg smiled. He continued,"Then yes, it''s me. There is no one else except for me."


    Tina looked at Greg and Carol, oblivious to what they were talking about. She could tell that what they


    are saying had nothing to do with her.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Tina asked in anger. At present, what was more important was that


    she had been in love with Greg for so many years. How could she give up on him so easily? How could


    she allow him to marry another woman?


    Tina''s words jolted Carol out of her reverie. Sheposed herself, saying,"It seems I have done you a


    favor."


    "What are you talking about?" Greg asked her, narrowing his gaze. He didn''t understand what Carol


    meant.


    "I convinced Violet to promise me that she would leave Roger and the GR Group after he gets


    discharged from the hospital. It seems to me that in protecting my son, I lost my daughter''s happiness,"


    Carol said. What she did was not as simple as driving Violet away. It destroyed her own daughter''s


    happiness.


    "Oh," Gregmented shortly. His lips lifted into a smile. Violet did not tell him about any of this. That


    little girl always loved him in her heart, didn''t she? Greg looked at Carol and continued,"Then I would


    like to thank you, Aunt, for helping me," he continued. "To tell you the truth, I am still worried that Roger


    is out to ruin my bliss."


    "Greg, you... you..." Tina was angry, having never been treated like this before. She always got what


    she wanted. Greg was being so arrogant today, showing off his love for another woman in front of her.


    Was he testing her patience?


    "I really don''t know what it is about that woman. Both you and my brother are fascinated by her. My


    brother told me this morning that she was the only girl who ever made his heart beat so fast. Now, you


    are telling me that you love her. Really? What''s so special about her?" Tina nearly shouted out.


    "Everything about her is special. I love her for who she is." Greg said, his gaze sliding from Carol to


    Tina. He faced her with resolution. "Miss Tina, I can only apologize to you," he said. "I won''t marry you.


    Let''s not contact each other in the future. I would like to say let''s remain friends but you''re not one,


    either."

 Chapter 660 For A Fathers Approval (Part One)

    Chapter 660 For A Father''s Approval (Part One)


    "Greg, are you insulting me?" The expression on Tina''s was distorted and she even wanted to walk up


    to Greg and p him soundly.


    Tina''s spontaneous reaction was stopped by Carol, who took her daughter''s arm and calmly warned,"


    You know the consequences of offending the GR Group, right?"


    "Yes, I am aware," Greg said blithely. Carol''s threat didn''t intimidate him at all," I just hope that you


    target me, alone, and not uninvolved parties."


    Unable to control herself any long, Tina screeched," Greg, I won''t let Violet get away with this."


    Greg red angrily at Tina, shouting back," Don''t you dare harm her! You won''t get away with it!" He


    wouldn''t allow anyone to harm Violet.


    "Really? We''ll see about that," Tina angrily said meeting Greg''s gaze.


    All the sudden Fred''s angry voice rang through the room," Tina!"


    Tina turned her angry stare to Fred wanting to hear what he had to say.


    "You would be wise to leave Violet alone. If you were to attempt to harm her, it would damage your


    family, and you would be unable to bear the consequences," Fred informed her. Knowing Violet''s family


    background and rtionship, he knew, whether it was Jackson, Cherry, or one of their good friends,


    Wilson, Selina, Derek or Mond, their love for Violet was on par with the love for their children. If


    something happened to Violet, they would not stand idly by. Even if the Yuwen Family and the Lu


    Family did not intervene, and it was only Jackson, the Gu Family would be destroyed.


    "Fred, are you supporting your son''s decision? You just promised your support to my daughter''s


    marriage to your son though!" said Carol surprised when Fred changed sides so quickly and spoke for


    Violet.


    Hearing Carol''s words, Sharon hurriedly approached Fred, taking hold of his arm, and said," Right,


    husband, you just promised Mrs Carol you would support Tina and Greg''s marriage."


    "Yes, I just gave my promise, but now, I have to reconsider it," stated Fred. He hadn''t expected his son


    to truly love Violet. He thought his son wasn''t in love when he promised, and that Tina would nurture a


    good rtionship since they had known each other for a long time. Now, it seemed that everything was


    not as he had perceived. He didn''t want to fight his son. He wanted his son to be happy, so, he needed


    to respect his son''s opinions.


    "Fred, you....." Carol stopped, she was so outraged that she wanted to lose her temper. She wanted to


    use the Gu''s family influence to coerce the Xiao family, but the two families were equally as powerful,


    and there was nothing she could use to sway them.


    Just beside her, Tina blurted out in fury," Mom, they are browbeating us!" With her lousy temper


    exposed, there was no way to avoid a heated argument anymore.


    In the midst of her daughter''s tantrum, Carol took a few breaths to collect herself. She had experienced


    many simr scenarios in the business realm and knew precisely how to handle this.


    Since the problem was not going to right itself with the heated discussions, they needed to remove


    themselves first," Tina, get your things, we are leaving!" announced Carol.


    When she realized her daughter was not going to cooperate, Carol dragged Tina out of the Xiao family


    home.


    Sitting in the car, Tina decided she would give her Mother the silent treatment and looked out the


    window.


    "Fred has always been such a reliable person, I never imagined he would change his mind like that.


    The Xiao family is simply being unreasonable," Carol stated angrily.


    "Just look at them! It''s like they have conspired to insult us!" yelled Tina.


    Carol went silent.


    Suddenly, an idea struck Tina and she made a call.


    A woman''s voice came through the phone," Hello, Miss Tina."


    "I want you to investigate a GR Group employee named Violet. Send me all the information you find on


    her, before tomorrow afternoon," Tina ordered, needing to know everything wanted about this strumpet.


    With her orders heard, Tina hung up and looked ahead out the windshield angrily.


    "What are you doing?" asked Carol looking at her Daughter.


    Tina''s eyes were filled with loathing as she said firmly," I have always gotten what I wanted, and I


    desire Greg. So, I require information on Violet, to n my next moves."


    "Tina, think twice before you do something impulsive. Don''t go acting out like you used to," Carol


    reminded her daughter.


    "Mom, please! I am not a child anymore," said Tina. She had learned a thing or two while overseas,


    and knew how to deal with this.


    Carol didn''t respond, but nodded in agreement with her Daughter.


    At the Xiao family vi, Sharon looked from silent father to equally quiet son, not knowing what to do.


    "Greg,e up to my study," Fred said as he went upstairs.


    Sitting on the sofa sorting out his emotions, Greg was confused and irritated. He felt that before he


    could have a smooth conversation with his Father, he needed to sort through the frustration and anger


    he was feeling in his heart.


    Seeing Fred go upstairs and knowing Greg didn''t want to be around her, Sharon hesitantly suggested,"


    Greg, go upstairs and talk to your father while I go prepare dinner."


    As soon as she made her suggestion, Sharon went to the kitchen.


    After seeing Sharon walk away toward the kitchen, Greg stood up and went upstairs.


    Up in the study, sitting in a chair, Fred''s eyes were full of sorrow as he looked straight ahead. Greg


    stood by the window with his arms crossed, calmly looking outside.


    "Is Violet doing okay?" Fred asked. He hadn''t seen Violet in many years, and didn''t know how she was


    since she was discharged from the hospital.


    "Not good," Greg said curtly," She has been keeping a low profile, fearing others would treat her


    specially if they recognize her as a Daughter of the Chu family."


    Fred understood what Greg was talking about. Every girl had high requirements on her appearance,


    more so for the princess of the Chu family. She would be the focus of the city, and an honored


    princess, if it hadn''t been her ident.


    "Where is she living?" asked Fred.


    "With her parents away, she''s been living in her Uncle''s house," Greg informed his Father.


    "The biggest reason you came back this time was for her, wasn''t it?" Fred asked while watching Greg.


    "Yes," replied Greg," Dad, I once told you that I wanted to heal her wounds. All these years, everything


    I do is for her."


    In light of his son''s love, Fred had nothing to say. This love might very well be deeply ingrained in his


    son''s heart, so whatever he said would be pointless.


    Since his Dad did not speak, Greg exined," Dad, I just didn''t want you to tell them Violet''s


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    background because I am worried they will spread rumors in the business circle if they know. Violet


    wants a quiet life and doesn''t want to be concerned by what others say, and I don''t want to destroy her


    peace. The less people who know her family background, the better."


    Understanding Greg''s intentions, Fred nodded. If it had been up to him, Fred would hope Violet lived in


    an environment where no one focused on her appearance too. That way, she wouldn''t focus on what


    happened in her childhood and life would be easier for her.


    "Shouldn''t I tell your stepmother?" Fred suddenly asked. Sharon was a member of their family. He


    would feel sorry if he couldn''t tell her the truth.


    "No, we can''t let her know," Greg resolutely stated," You know her. To hobnob with the circle of wealthy


    Fred was silent as he mulled things over. He was torn about not telling her. Sharon and he had been


    sharing the same bed for many years, and he had never kept anything from her, except for things about


    work, but, she wasn''t interested in his work.

 Chapter 661 For A Fathers Approval (Part Two)

    Chapter 661 For A Father''s Approval (Part Two)


    "Dad, I don''t give you grief about Sharon. I see that she takes good care of you, and everything she''s


    done for the family over the past few years, and I am certain she is perfect for you. I don''t care about


    the money you spend on her, and I have epted her. As long as she does not interfere with my life, I


    will respect her as an elder," said Greg seriously,"Although she is surely a member of our family, I must


    insist that you don''t tell her about Violet. Violet is the woman I love, so, I have to do everything to


    protect her. I can''t let her suffer any harm."


    Fred nodded and said,"Okay, I understand."


    Looking into his son''s eyes, Fred promised,"I promise you I won''t tell Sharon. I don''t want to interfere


    with your personal affairs, but, you must pay attention to the Gu Family. They may not give up so


    easily."


    "I know what sort of person Tina is, and what she might do. I won''t let her hurt Violet," informed Greg. If


    Tina dared target Violet, her whole family would suffer.


    Fred stood up, and went over to his son. Patting his son on shoulder he said,"I have faith in you. You


    have are a grown up Greg, and I know there are things you can handle yourself."


    "Dad, will you disagree to me marrying Violet?" Greg asked his Father out of the blue. He wanted to


    take this opportunity to clear things up between him and his Dad.


    "Have you decided to?" Fred looked at his son in surprise. Wasn''t it too fast for him to decide to marry?


    After all, Greg had been back for only a few days.


    "Well, as long as you agree to it, we can get a marriage certificate," Greg said straightforward. He knew


    this was all conjecture, since, he had not discussed any of it with Violet yet, and didn''t even know her


    thoughts.


    "Is the Chu family in agreement with this?" Fred asked narrowing his eyes thoughtfully. He was


    satisfied with Violet, after all, the child was raised and educated by Jackson and Cherry. He didn''t care


    about the scars on Violet if his son didn''t care. He was okay and would agree as long as his son


    wanted to marry her.


    "I have a good reputation, and our family is a good family. Why wouldn''t the Chu family agree?" Greg


    dered praising himself. If he were a member of the Chu family, he would be satisfied with a son-in-


    Fred smiled as he said,"Alright then, I agree too. If you want to get a marriage certificate, you can take


    the ount book that I keep in the drawer here in the study.


    "Okay, I was just waiting for you to agree," said Greg happily. He had already decided how to tell Violet


    that would allow her no chance to escape.


    Seeing his Son happy, Fred felt at peace in his heart. He had no worries as long as his son was happy.


    "Oh, I meant to ask, what happened at the hospital this morning? Since you weren''t at work at all today,


    the nurses have already spread rumors at the hospital," asked Fred, who, as a chairman was privy to


    the gossip making his Son the focus at the hospital.


    "How did they know I wasn''t at work? It''s not like many people saw me leave this morning," asked Greg


    curiously. How many pair of eyes did these nurses have? Even if they weren''t right there, they seemed


    to know hisings and goings.


    "Remember, since you returned for an interview and said you would work at the XS Hospital, everyone


    at the hospital has been paying attention to you. Even if only one person were to see you leave, within


    ten minutes, the entire hospital would know.


    "Is that so? Am I so famous?" asked Greg. Although he always thought of himself as attractive, he


    didn''t expect to attract the attention of the whole hospital. Now he would have to behave himself at the


    hospital.


    "If you dare skip work for a whole day again, I will fire you," said Fred smiling because he didn''t actually


    mean it.


    "Well, if you fire me, I will open a hospital specializing in stic surgery, and I will be the boss, myself,"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Greg scoffed not buying into his Father''s empty threat. Since he was the doctor with the talent, why


    would he be afraid of losing his position?


    "You stinker! Okay, fine, don''t be so haughty," said Fred, then reiterated his earlier question,"But really,


    what happened this morning? Why did Violet suddenly appear in Roger''s room?"


    As soon as his Father mentioned Roger, Greg stopped smiling and calmed down. He told his Father


    earnestly,"Violet caused Roger''s ident."


    "What?" Fred was thrown for a loop, and wondered what could have happened?


    "Violet is an employee at the GR Group and Roger is her associate manager. He was injured while


    rescuing Violet," Fred stated tly. Since he didn''t witness anything, he wasn''t sure how to describe


    what happened.


    Fred immediately thought of what Carol had said and asked,"Is it true that Roger likes Violet?"


    "Yes," nodded Greg,"It seems that Roger has good taste considering he likes the same woman as me.


    However, that particr woman has always been mine. No matter what he does, she is mine."


    Seeing Greg so confident, Fred pretended to spur him on,"Are you so sure about it? What if Violet


    prefers him?"


    "Impossible, Violet''s heart has been mine for a long time. In this life, she can only be mine," vowed


    Greg, feeling a little sweet in his heart. He already met Violet''s Aunt Selina, who seemed to ept him,


    which made him all that much more confident.


    "You talk a good talk," said Fred smiling helplessly.


    Later that night, Greg and his family sat down to have dinner together.


    Sharon nced at Fred as he ate quietly, and then peeked over at Greg, who was behaving normally.


    She still had a lot of doubts in her heart but didn''t know how to voice them.


    "Greg, are you serious about dating Violet?" Sharon asked cautiously. She didn''t want to irritate Greg,


    as she knew it wouldn''t end well.


    "No," Greg shook his head.


    When Sharon hear Greg''s saying he wasn''t serious about dating Violet, she grinned happily,


    expectantly waiting for what Greg would say next.


    "I don''t n on dating her, I will be marrying her," Greg stated, as though it was something that had


    been decided.


    As soon as Greg uttered his words, Sharon''s smile vanished, and she wondered if she had heard


    correctly, ''What? Not date, but marry?''


    "Greg, this is your marriage, and it''s a big deal. You have to be cautious. For her to be our daughter-in-


    not good enough?" Greg stared daggers at Sharon.


    "No, no, not at all," Sharon backtracked,"It''s just thatpared to Tina, whether in appearance or


    background, well, Violet might be very good, but she..."


    "If we dress her up, do you think Tina would still be better-looking than Violet?" Greg cut Sharon off


    asking. Tina wore famous brands and used top of the line skincare products and cosmetics. If Violet


    was dressed up like Tina, she would be a thousand times more beautiful.


    "Not at all, she looks beautiful when she dresses up," Sharon admitted that Violet was really good-


    looking, but that was not what she was worried about,"I just think that if you married Tina, we would be


    rtives to the Gu family. Since Mrs. Gu appears at many social situations, and that the Xiao family


    would be noticed by many people, then I would be introduced to the wealthydies."


    By the time Sharon finished exining her reasoning, she grown a little shy. Her ultimate goal was just


    as she said, and if Tina and Greg weren''t wed, her n would fail.


    "Well, why do you want to be introduced to those wealthydies? Isn''t your life good enough as it is?


    You can have whatever you want to eat and wear. That should be enough!" Fred interrupted suddenly.


    Since he agreed with his son, he had to help him.

 Chapter 662 Clarify The Relationship (Part One)

    Chapter 662 rify The Rtionship (Part One)


    "Even if you don''t attend the parties, my father has told everyone you are Mrs. Xiao. To everyone, you


    are Mrs. Xiao, Xiao family''s mistress," Greg reassured her.


    Sharon''s mood lightened when she heard Greg''s words. She always thought Greg did not think of her


    as Mrs. Xiao, but it seems like Greg had already epted her as part of the family for a long time now.


    "Of course, yes. You''re right. I think too much," Sharon replied with a smile. She took one of the food


    tes and offered it to Greg. "Would you like some more, Greg?"


    "Yes, thank you," Greg nodded and took the te from Sharon to fill his own.


    After dinner, Greg retreated to his room and called Violet as soon as he closed the door.


    Violet answered the phone on the second ring,"Hi, Greg."


    "What are you doing now? Are you busy?" Greg kept his voice low. He just wanted to hear Violet say


    his name again and again. It left him with a warm feeling in his heart.


    "I was just finished watching a movie with my grandma. Now I''m getting ready to take my night shower


    and go to sleep," Violet answered, as she closed the door to her bedroom and sat cross-legged on the


    edge of her bed.


    "Come over here then and we can shower together," Greg teased Violet.


    Violet was d Greg could not see her blush. "Greg, I will hang up this phone if you utter those words


    again," Violet teased back.


    "Okay, okay, sorry," Greg apologized with augh. He wasn''t in any hurry to hang out the phone since


    he and Violet didn''t talk for a long time.


    "Are you bored or something?" Violet asked. She knew Greg was in a good mood because he kept


    teasing her.


    "A little bit. I''ve got nothing to do here, except missing you," Greg flirted with Violet.


    Violet blushed again but with joy this time. Greg still had that effect on her. "I''m going to take a shower


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    now. I still need to get up early to prepare breakfast."


    "Don''t forget my breakfast!" Greg reminded her.


    "I won''t."


    Violet held on to the phone for a long time after they both hung up. She was in love with Greg. And she


    missed him. She thought they would never get back together, after what happened to them the first


    time. So, this time, she was going to make the same mistake and she was going to hold on to Greg.


    She would hold on to this love, to this happiness, and to his heart.


    The next morning, Violet woke up early, as usual, so she could prepare breakfast for two.


    Violet had a big smile on her face while she tied her apron behind her back and prepared the food. It


    was her first time to make breakfast for Greg. And she felt happy knowing that Greg would eat the food


    that she prepared for him.


    The kitchen door squeaked open and Selina entered the room. She was surprised to discover Violet


    smiling and humming while she prepared food. "Well, someone seems to be in a good mood today."


    "Aunt Selina, you''re up early today!" Violet stopped humming when she heard Selina''s voice. Violet


    didn''t usually see her aunt untilter in the day because she''s never gotten up this early before.


    "Yeah, I slept really earlyst night and I woke up really early. I knew you always made breakfast at this


    time so I went down here to see if I can help," Selina offered. She wore an apron before Violet could


    reply.


    Selina joined Violet and was surprised to see two lunch boxed beside Violet. "Did you really take out


    two lunch boxes?" Who else are we making breakfast for?"


    Violet blushed and kept her eyes on the food. "Greg wanted me to prepare him breakfast, too."


    "So one is for Greg, is the other one still for Mr. Roger?" Selina teased Violet. Violet usually just cooked


    for Roger. But now, she has to prepare food for Greg, too. There''s no problem with the food but Violet


    may not be able to keep this up regrly, getting up early to prepare food for two men.


    "Yes, of course, Mr. Roger always looks forward to the food I prepare for him. I just have to prepare a


    bigger portion and make it for two people," Violet replied automatically. It was no problem for Violet.


    After all, she was making food for a friend and her beloved.


    "It''s still added work for you. I may need to talk to Greg one of these days and tell him to make it up to


    you," Selina worried for Violet.


    "Aunt Selina, it''s okay. Greg is really busy at the hospital. He''s got no time to prepare his breakfast. I


    can make it for him, it''s not a problem," Violet reassured Selina.


    "Okay, I''m just making sure. Now, tell me what I can do to help," Selina offered. It looked like Violet did


    have everything under control so she''s not sure how she could help.


    "Okay, you can help me wash the vegetables," Violet pointed to the vegetables on the tables and


    Selina started on it right away.


    An hourter, Selina and Violet finished and Selina closed the lids of the lunch boxes. She handed


    them over to Violet. "Here you go, two breakfast to go."


    "Thank you for the help, Auntie Selina. I''m going to go ahead. Will you greet Grandpa, Grandma, and


    Uncle for me?" Violet took the lunch boxes from Selina.


    "Of course, take care on the road, okay?" Selina said.


    Now that Violet was done, Selina began to prepare breakfast for the rest of the family.


    When Violet walked out the front door, she saw a familiar car that looked like Greg''s car.


    When Greg saw Violet walk out, he got off the car and called out to her,"Violet!" He ran to meet her


    halfway.

 Chapter 663 Clarify The Relationship (Part Two)

    Chapter 663 rify The Rtionship (Part Two)


    Violet was happy to see him first thing today before work could start. Violet ran towards Greg with two


    lunch boxes. "Greg, what are you doing here?"


    "I missed you and I couldn''t wait until I get to work to see you," Greg replied. He caressed Violet''s


    cheek with his hand. "Thank for you making my food, too."


    Violet''s grin grew so wide with happiness. She smiled at Greg. "You''re wee."


    Greg took Violet''s things to the car. "Come on, I''ll drive you to the hospital."


    "Okay, thanks!"


    In the car, Greg helped Violet get settled in her seat and with the seatbelt before he drove away.


    "I was going to call you when I got to the hospital. I didn''t expect to see you as soon as I got out the


    door," Violet gushed. She was surprised at Greg''s appearance outside her house.


    "Can you imagine how much I miss you? Can you imagine how much I want to see you, even so early


    in the morning?" Greg asked while he drove. He was just so happy to be with Violet.


    "You really wanted to see me so badly, huh?" Violet teased Greg this time so she could see his


    reaction. She was happy but she still wanted to find out how he''d react.


    "Of course I do. You are my sun. Rain or snow will fall in my world if I don''t see my sun," Greg was


    serious but couldn''t help but smile at what he said.


    "Did somebody teach you to say all those sweet words to me while you were away for five years


    abroad?" Violet turned to look at Greg when she said that and was mesmerized by his looks. His face


    was beautiful. And his white skin and perfectly chiseled face made her heart beat so fast.


    Greg turned to look at Violet and caught her staring at him. "What?" He kept teasing while he


    drove,"Speaking of which, what are you doing? You just can''t stop staring at your most handsome


    beloved, right? Am I really that good looking?"


    Violet tore her gaze away and lowered her eyes to the floor. "No, don''t tter yourself, Greg."


    "But seriously, Violet, were you into other guys when I was not around? Did you also stare at them with


    love and tenderness?" His jealousy couldn''t help but resurface again. He had no idea whether she


    dated anyone during that time they weren''t together. He was worried she did, so much that he could no


    longer hold back his questions.


    "Do you really want to know?" Violet looked at Greg with a serious look in her eyes.


    "Tell me," Greg didn''t know what to expect but knew in his heart that he wanted to know.


    "No, I won''t tell you," Violet finally said after a few seconds. She avoided Greg''s eyes and looked out


    the window instead. She couldn''t tell Greg. She needed to keep this to herself.


    "Are you ying hard to get?" Greg asked with a smile to lighten the mood.


    He suddenly stopped and parked the car at the roadside.


    When Violet realized they weren''t moving, she turned to Greg,"Why did you stop the car? We need to


    go to the hospital. You''re working today, too."


    "Violet, will you tell me or not?" Greg turned his body to face Violet and looked into her eyes.


    "No," Violet shook her head. "I don''t want to tell you."


    Suddenly, Greg felt a sudden urge to grab Violet. He took her cheeks in his hand and nted a kiss on


    Violet''s cherry-like lips. At this time of the day, she was more attractive than breakfast.


    Greg let go of Violet after that long kiss. He let go of her when he saw her red face.


    Violet looked down without a word to Greg.


    "If you don''t answer my question, I''m gonna do that again," Greg said before he kissed on Violet''s


    forehead.


    Violet turned to Greg with sad, serious eyes. "Greg, you know that you''re the only I love."


    "Am I really? Then why did you end things with me when I left?" Violet never exined why she broke


    up with him that day five years ago. And he had always wanted to ask her, to know what her reason


    was.


    Violet took a deep breath to calm herself down. Gradually, her facial expression changed. From


    peaceful, she became nervous. From happy, she became quiet.


    Violet pushed Greg away. She looked out the window and spoke in a hushed tone that Greg could still


    hear. "Let''s go. You might bete for work."


    The atmosphere in the car totally changed.


    Staring at Violet''s back, Greg didn''t understand what happened. Was it really so difficult to tell him the


    truth? It didn''t matter to Greg what happened. She could tell him anything. They might have broken up


    five years ago but they were back together now. There was nothing she could say to make him hate


    her. She was always been there for him and inspired him to change.


    "Please, Violet, I really want to know. I won''t me you for telling the truth," Greg pleaded to Violet.


    "Please don''t ask again because I won''t say anything," Violet reiterated. Her hands began to tremble.


    She still wasn''t sure if she did the right thing. But it was over now. What''s done is done. And, besides,


    she didn''t know to tell him.


    Greg did not want to force her but he couldn''t help but let her mood affect his. He didn''t want to force


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    her because he didn''t know what she''d do if he did. He would me himself if he made her do


    something she didn''t want to do.


    Greg shifted himself in his seat and gripped the steering wheel. He took a few deep breaths to calm


    himself down before he started the engine and drove away.


    Greg parked his car when they arrived at the hospital. Violet unfastened her seatbelt and handed Greg


    his food.


    "Here''s your food. You can eat itter in the office. I have to go," Violet mumbled and opened the door


    to exit the car.

 Chapter 664 Clarify The Relationship (Part Three)

    Chapter 664 rify The Rtionship (Part Three)


    Greg grabbed Violet''s arms before she could move.


    "Are you upset?" Greg asked. Greg felt awful when she talked to him with a calm voice but with no


    smile. He hurt her and he wanted to make things right before she left.


    Violet avoided Greg''s eyes and shook her head.


    "Please look at me. Are you angry with me?" Greg pulled Violet back into the car to face him.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Violet tried to hide her emotions before she looked into Greg''s eyes,"No."


    "Okay, I''m sorry. I won''t ask again. Please don''t be mad, okay?" Greg spoke in a low, hushed voice. He


    just wanted to make her happy.


    "Okay," Violet nodded and forced a smile at Greg. "We need to go inside now. Mr. Gu is probably


    looking for me already."


    "Let''s have lunch together," Greg invited her.


    Violet answered with a small smile,"Okay."


    Greg waited for Violet to enter her department before he reported for work in his department.


    Violet arrived at the wards and went straight to Roger''s room. He was still asleep when she got there


    so she carefully pushed open the door to enter.


    Despite the quiet entrance, Roger still woke up when Violet came closer. He smiled at the sight of


    Violet by his bed with his food. She was no longer just in his dreams but already here, by his side.


    "Violet," Roger called out.


    "Mr. Roger, I''m so sorry I woke you up," Violet apologized and ced his food on his table. She stayed


    by his bed and focused on him.


    "Well, you always arrive at this time so I was already waiting for you," Roger dered. Roger looked


    forward to Violet''s arrival every morning. It was the best part of his day.


    "Are you hungry? Did you eat already? Let me get you some water first, then we''ll have breakfast,"


    Violet stated with a smile. She took the cup beside his bed and filled it with water.


    Laid on his back, he was so happy to be served by Violet.


    Roger studied Violet''s face and mood. He always knew what mood she was in just by looking at her


    face. But today, she seemed to be happy but she also felt calm. He wasn''t sure what was in her heart.


    "Violet, is everything okay? About yesterday? My sister can be like that sometimes. She''s been spoiled


    by my mother since we were little. And she''s been living abroad for a few years now so her personality


    and ways are a little different from ours," Roger apologized for his sister. "I''m really sorry for what my


    sister did."


    "It''s okay, Mr. Roger, not a problem at all. It''s just that some soup spilled all over me and my clothes. I


    had to go home and change. But everything is fine. There''s no need to apologize," Violet reassured


    Roger. Roger had nothing to apologize for. In fact, she should be apologizing to him since Roger was in


    the hospital because of her. She was the one who felt guilty.


    "If my sister had half your personality, we wouldn''t even be talking about this," Roger stated with


    disappointment. They might be the same age but his sister and Violet were very different from each


    other. His sister never thought about her actions and its consequences. She always believed money


    could solve every problem. And when she did something wrong, she didn''t know how to admit it. Their


    mother always protected her and took care of things for her. He was worried about his sister and


    wondered how she could live without their mother.


    "I heard your sister is a painter and a very good one. Her paints must be as beautiful as she is," Violet


    changed the subject. She did not want to judge anyone else, especially someone she was not very


    familiar with. Even if she was Greg''s former fiancee, she didn''t want to say anything bad about her.


    "She is and her paintings as well. But I''m afraid her inner self is not as beautiful as yours is," Roger


    answered. "Even Greg did not help her yesterday."


    Hisst statement left Violet speechless. She didn''t know what to say or how to answer that. Roger


    must have seen or known something.


    When Violet didn''t say anything for a long time, Roger asked her,"Violet, your rtionship with Greg,


    it''s not just as friends, isn''t it?"


    Violet avoided the question and focused on his food. "Mr. Roger, you should eat quickly. Your breakfast


    is getting cold."


    Roger knew Violet avoided the question. He was quite sure that Greg had feelings for Violet, after he


    what he saw yesterday, and after what Violet told him after that. And Violet knew Greg in a special way,


    based on how she always talked about him.


    "Tina told me Greg had never defended any woman before and that was the first time she saw him did


    that, for you. You have a special bond with each other, don''t you, Violet?" Roger kept pressing Violet for


    answers. He couldn''t sleep because of what happened yesterday. Regardless of Tina, it looked like he


    and Greg might be fighting for the same woman.


    "Mr. Roger," Violet pressed for time and hoped to change the subject once and for all. But she knew


    she had to tell him, one of these days, that she had chosen Greg.


    "Greg and I are ssmates and we''ve known each other for a long time," Violet answered.


    Roger asked before Violet could say anything else. "Is he your boyfriend?"


    Roger thought it might hurt less if he said it out loud instead of Violet but it didn''t. His mind was a mess


    terrible news so early in the morning?


    Violet paused but eventually nodded. "Yes."


    When he heard Violet''s answer, he turned around and avoided her eyes.


    The silence in the room was deafening even while no one spoke.

 Chapter 665 Knowing Her Background (Part One)

    Chapter 665 Knowing Her Background (Part One)


    After a long while, Roger turned around and said to Violet with a fake smile on his face,"Violet, I wanted


    to drink some warm water, can you help me, please?"


    "Okay," said Violet and she quickly got up to get hot water for him.


    As soon as she picked up the thermos bottle Violet could feel it was empty.


    "No hot water in there. I''ll go and get some for you. Lie down and rest till Ie back," said Violet.


    "Okay," replied Roger.


    Watching her leave, his eyes went blurred with tears and he felt quite overwhelmed by her gesture and


    care.


    Roger turned to look out of the window. There was sadness in his heart. He had met many girls while


    he was growing and some of them were very pretty too but somehow he only loved Violet. He thought


    as long as he kept trying he could make her into him. What he did not know was that she already loved


    someone so deeply that she could not allow anyone else to enter her life.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Today the weather was very nice. The sun was shining through the windows, and the room was well lit


    and airy better than before.


    At the same time, a nurse pushed a trolley and entered the ward. She approached Roger and said to


    him,"Mr. Roger, let me change your medicine for you."


    Roger ignored the nurse and kept looking outside.


    After a long time had passed, he finally noticed the nurse. Roger turned to look at the young nurse in


    the white robe, who was changing his IV bottle.


    "When will I be discharged from the hospital?" Roger suddenly asked.


    "It takes at least two weeks. You are not severely hurt, but your condition needs further observation, so


    you will have to wait," the nurse looked politely at Roger. She knew that he was the young master of


    the GS Group and would inherit thepany in the future. Therefore she had to be very cautious


    about every single word she said, or else she might be fired for saying something wrong.


    "Can''t I be discharged from the hospital a little before time?" Roger asked in a very calm tone, though


    the coldness in his voice could not be ignored.


    "I am not so sure about it. You must ask the doctor," the nurse cautiously replied.


    "Then, ask the doctor toe and meet me," said Roger harshly.


    "Okay, the doctor will being soon," said the nurse. She left the ward after making sure that


    everything was okay.


    Before long, the doctor knocked at the door and came inside.


    "Mr. Roger, were you looking for me?" said the doctor to him respectfully.


    "Tell me very frankly, how soon can I be discharged from the hospital?" Roger said very clearly. He


    couldn''t just sit still. Greg was back, and he was now in this hospital, and moreover he was so close to


    Violet. Maybe Violet could meet Greg when she went to get the hot water. But he was lying in the


    hospital bed. He could not do anything. Roger was feeling quite bad in his heart that, as a man, he


    could only wait like silly people, and use rhetoric to show love to Violet.


    Seeing Roger was in a bad mood, the doctor immediately lowered his head and said,"Mr. Gu, you will


    have to stay in the hospital for at least three more weeks."


    "Can''t I be discharged within two weeks time?" asked Roger.


    "This, this," the doctor had no idea about how to answer Roger''s question. It was okay for him to leave


    the hospital within two weeks, but once he came out of the hospital there would be no guarantee that


    his health would remain perfect, and some wounds might break open again. In that case, the


    consequences would be more serious.


    "I am giving you two weeks, treat me with all the right drugs, and find a doctor who can apany me


    to exercise my legs from tomorrow, I really have to try to walk," said Roger.


    "But Mr. Roger, there are still bruises on your legs, it is not good for you to walk at present." Before the


    doctor could finish Roger interrupted him.


    "I am not afraid of the pain. I want to find a way to get better soon. It is your responsibility. Just follow


    whatever I am saying." Roger directly ordered. He had always been bearing everything gently.


    However, at this moment, he couldn''t go on like this anymore. He had to distinguish the importance of


    things. Though he was happy being taken care of by Violet here, he wanted to fight for his love. The


    rtionship between Violet and Greg was resuming. ording to Violet''s character, if she had


    epted a rtionship, even if it was a previous fling, it would still take some time for her to confirm it


    finally. So he must seize the opportunity and look for every opportunity to tell Violet about his feelings


    for her.


    "This," the doctor was still hesitant, but when he looked up again at Roger''s expression, he said,"Okay,


    I will make a medical n for you now, and it would be starting from this afternoon."


    After he heard the doctor''s words, Roger felt satisfied in his heart and said to him,"You can leave now."


    "Okay," the doctor nodded and turned around to go away from there.


    When Violet returned to the ward, Roger''s mood had calmed down and he looked quite pleasant. He


    looked at Violet, who was holding a hot water bottle in her hand, and said softly,"You''ve gone for a


    while."


    "Yes, there were too many people waiting for hot water in the morning, and I had to stand in the queue


    for quite some time," said Violet, pouring the water into his cup.


    Then Violet put the cup on the table and said to Roger,"I will suggest you drink itter, it is a bit hot


    now."


    "Okay," Roger gently replied and did not say anything more.


    "Mr. Roger, I wanted to take you out for a walk today, but it seems you are going to have your infusion


    right now. If you think it is fine I can read a magazine for you. This is thetest magazine," said Violet,


    walking to the newspaper column in the corner of the ward as she picked up a magazine from there.

 Chapter 666 Knowing Her Background (Part Two)

    Chapter 666 Knowing Her Background (Part Two)


    "Well, then I won''t be too bored then," Roger twitched, trying to squeeze a smile. He just wanted to see


    her sitting next to him, and wanted to quietly watch her. For him, her voice was the most beautiful


    music.


    Violet took out the magazine, sat near him, and began to read one of the articles for Roger.


    Inside the mansion of the Gu family, the whole living room was mainly golden yellow, European-style


    decorated. The curtains were all in golden color with intricate hand-made embroidery. There was a


    unique style coffee table in the center of the living room, and that was also surrounded by gold and


    gray leather sofas. The entire living room had an aristocratic atmosphere.


    Coral and Tina were sitting in the living room. Carol had a cup of coffee in her hands. Holding the tray


    of the cup with her right hand, she picked up the cup with her other hand, as she took a sip of coffee


    elegantly.


    Sitting beside Carol, Tina was reflecting on something with her right hand holding her chin.


    "Tina, don''t worry, we''ll know the answerter," Carol said calmly. She would like to check what kind of


    background people like Violet could have. Carol knew that Violet was considered attractive not only by


    her son but her would-be son-inw as well. If Violet did not have a strong background, then she would


    surely eliminate her in the way she usually did. She couldn''t tolerate a little sand in her own eyes. As


    long as there was even a little bit, she did everything she could to clean it up and remove it.


    "Mom, I am not worried. I am just trying to understand how could this shameless woman attract Greg,


    and even my brother actually believes in her," there was a murderous look in Tina''s eyes. The


    expression on her face was tight, and her original thick eyebrows and eyes were about to be a


    seam. The anger and resentment in her heart were crossing all limits.


    "Bah, she is nothing in front of our family, not a problem at all," Carol looked straight forward and said


    angrily.


    "Mom, I am your daughter. I can''t let people like Violet take my fiance away so easily. She can have my


    brother if she had to, but I cannot let her take Greg." Tina firmly said. She had long started identifying


    Greg as her future husband, and she mustn''t lose him.


    "Nonsense," said Carol angrily. She turned to Tina, looked at her seriously and said sternly,"I know that


    you have deep feelings for Greg, but she will definitely not marry your brother either. Your brother''s


    bride must be from a wealthy family, and they must be able to help us in building our family business.


    Otherwise, I will never allow her to step in our lives."


    Seeing that her mother was getting angry and realizing that she had said something wrong, Tina


    quickly took her mother''s arm and apologized,"Mom, I was wrong, but please try and understand me.


    How do you expect me to be in a good mood after Greg said all those things to me yesterday? I didn''t


    sleep wellst night. Whenever I think of all this I feel very ufortable, that is why I said something


    so silly. Please forgive me," said Tina.


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Carol calmed down a little. She knew it was difficult for her daughter to


    remainposed when her fiance was taken away by a nobody, and in such condition, it was easy for


    her to say or do something in a rush.


    "Tina, we must remember that in the elite circle, one has to marry someone with a simr background.


    We must not allow the disqualified to join us, otherwise, the whole circle would be ashamed, and those


    who made such mistake would be despised by the nobility circle. Can you understand?"


    Carol tried to put some sense in her daughter. She felt that her daughter could understand her own


    words as she had been teaching her all these things from a very early age. In terms of education or


    tastes for daily life, her daughter never lost to other youngdies from all the wealthy families, so she


    didn''t have to worry about this either.


    "Well, Mom, I do understand, I can''t understand why those poor people want to join the nobility circle,


    where they obviously do not belong to," said Tina. She thought about Violet in her heart, ''Violet is just a


    countrywoman and she has no elegant gesture. She''s neither noble nor wealthy, and she couldn''t even


    afford attires or handbags with some taste. Even her hairdo is always in a mess. All she has is just a


    delicate face.''


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Carol and Tina looked at the door at the same time and saw


    that the babysitter had already stepped forward to open the door.


    A man in ck uniform came in carrying a paper bag in his hand.


    Tina knew in advance who wasing, and she couldn''t wait to stand up and watch the ck people


    approaching.


    "How is everything going on? Have you brought all the materials along with you?" Tina asked


    immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The man in the ck uniform first looked at Carol and then Tina. Then he handed the documents that


    were in his hand to Tina.


    "Here is all the information we were able to collect about Violet."


    Tina couldn''t wait to see the documents and she quickly opened the bag.


    Carol was also anxious, she stood up, and leaned closer to her daughter, trying to seriously look at


    Violet''s information.


    In the first second, the expressions were normal for both of them, but after the next second, Carol''s


    expression had undergone a huge transformation.


    She widened her eyes in shock as she glowered at the document. She couldn''t believe what her eyes


    were seeing. In order to confirm, Carol once again checked the contents of the column she had just


    seen. When she was absolutely certain, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth with her hands out of


    surprise.

 Chapter 667 Knowing Her Background (Part Three)

    Chapter 667 Knowing Her Background (Part Three)


    But Tina had no expression at all. She continued to look at it. She had to understand everything about


    Violet but this was not what she was expecting.


    "She, she is the heiress of the JC Group?" Carol said it out surprised. She had never expected Violet to


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    be the daughter of a wealthy family, and that of the JC Group, the daughter of Jackson and Cherry.


    "Yeah, the JC Group," Tina said with a very calm expression. She tried to think of something in her


    mind,"The JC Group seems to be very famous in this city, and it seems that it had its business


    expanded overseas too. When I came backst time, I had seen its advertisement in the lobby of the


    airport."


    Tina recalled everything she could remember about the JC Group. Although Violet also came from a


    wealthy family, she certainly didn''t look like one, for which Tina despised her more.


    Carol was so scared that she sat on the sofa without control and looked towards the front in a dull


    manner.


    "I think, I finally know. I have met almost all the youngdies from wealthy families in the city. But I have


    never seen the daughter of the Chu family. One thing I know is that the young master of the Chu family


    is studying abroad. And someone had once said that earlier their daughter was also studying abroad."


    Carol recalled what she heard about the Chu family a few years back.


    "Bah, it really sounds like a joke. Mom, do you think Violet has ever studied abroad? She has such a


    bad taste, and to me, she is just a stupid girl who has no temperament. She must have graduated from


    some average college at most." With a disdained look on her face, Tina said casually as she had never


    felt that Violet might have any nice qualities to boast about.


    "It''s just a rumor," said Carol. There were quite a lot of rumors in the aristocratic circle, and not a lot of


    these rumors had facts in it. Whether Violet spent her years abroad or not was not important. What was


    important now was the Chu family behind her. "Now think about it, in the past few years, Jackson and


    Cherry have been quietly developing overseaspanies. It is estimated that they should still be in


    Hong Kong now. Yesterday, I also saw the news about the JC Group''s new branch in Hong Kong. How


    could their daughter be still living here, in such a low profile? I can hardly believe it!"


    "So what? I am not afraid of her, I am telling you very clearly. And Mom, didn''t you see this? It''s said


    that when she was ten years old, she was stabbed in many ces and there are still scars left. But, the


    senior executives of the JC Group and the JS Group had suppressed the news, so it did not spread


    out. But obviously, they didn''t suppress it well. And now I''ve known it." Tina was very concerned about


    this. Her eyes were full of excitement. For a girl, staying beautiful was an important thing, but Violet had


    a w in this aspect. Now she hade to know Violet''s weakness and the reason why she had no


    taste. And this should be the reason for her staying so ordinary?


    "Tina, you''d better not mess with her, let her be," Carol said suddenly. If she didn''t know Violet was


    Jackson''s daughter, she would join her daughter in removing her. But now things had changed. She


    couldn''t take the risk to do that.


    "What, Mom? Let her go? Mom, have I heard you wrong?" Tina looked up at Coral with surprise. She


    didn''t believe Carol''s words. Just now she had got some useful news. In her heart, she had already


    begun to think about the next step. But now her own mother was asking her to let Violet go?


    Carol stood up and looked at her daughter''s eyes and said seriously,"Tina, we both agree that Violet


    does not have any merits, but we cannot change the fact that she is the heiress of the JC Group, and


    their strength is definitely greater than us. We can''t beat them."


    Carol was considering the overall situation. She couldn''t afford to put the GR Group, which was created


    by her and Cooper Gu, her husband, at risk by fighting with the JC Group. The result was quite obvious


    that the JC Group would definitely win.


    "Then what should I do? The influence and power of our family is also considerable. Anyway, I won''t let


    her go so easily." Tina did not listen to Carol''s persuasion and had to do whatever she wanted.


    "Jackson is not easy to deal with, the influence of Chu family is absolutely first-ss in this city, and


    Violet''s mother, Cherry, is also not an ordinary person. Although I have not dealt with her, I don''t even


    know what she looks like since she has never appeared in any social asion, I have heard a lot


    about her. Many richdies say that she is a very special woman. As she has always kept her position


    as Jackson''s only love, I think she should have her own skills to do that." Carol had been in the nobility


    circle for so many years and had seen many rich wives, but the only one she hadn''t met was Cherry.


    Therefore she had left a mysterious impression on her. It was reasonable to say that she could only


    believe in Cherry''s ability if she witnessed it. But she had heard so many people paying the woman


    "I believe that the woman named Cherry would not be a good person since she has a daughter who


    loves to seduce men," remarked Tina casually. She believed in the power of genes. Some of Violet''s


    characteristics must be inherited from her Mama.


    Carol did not care at all about her daughter''s words and continued to immerse herself in her own


    thoughts. "The four major groups in the city, the JC Group, the JS Group, the ZM Group, and the H


    King Group, have very close rtionship, and Violet''s aunt should be Selina, the woman who is so


    established and sessful in the business world."


    Thinking about Selina, Carol was a little scared. In a bidding project a few years ago, she lost to Selina,


    as Selina was far more superior than her. At that time it had be a hot topic in the wealthy


    would mention that thing again, but she still cared about it. She would still be nervous if she had to deal


    with Selina again.


    "Mom," suddenly said Tina impatiently. "I don''t understand the business fights between you adults. I


    don''t want to know about these boring details. I only know that Violet has her weaknesses. I can deal


    with her. That''s all I need to know, but the next thing I want to do is to find a way to handle her and


    force her to leave Greg. If possible, she will never see him again."


    Finishing her words once and for all, Tina went upstairs with the documents.

 Chapter 668 Marrying You (Part One)

    Chapter 668 Marrying You (Part One)


    "Tina, don''t do anything stupid, do you hear me?" Carol said as she stared at her daughter.


    ''My daughter would never get Greg if her rival is going to be Violet. Although Violet is not so much a


    problem, her family is not something we can handle. Once we piss her off, her father Jackson will get


    upset too. In this way, our family will make enemies not only in the business circle but in the military


    circle as well, '' Carol thought.


    After returning to her room, Carol took out her phone and quickly dialed a number.


    "Hello, Mrs. Carol," a woman''s voice could be heard from the other line.


    "Hello, Mrs. Qin, do you think it will be ok for you to talk with me now?" Carol asked with a courteous


    smile. In her eyes, Mrs. Qin was on good terms with all the richdies of the elite circle. Besides, she


    was her confidant. That was why Carol thought it was best if she enquired from her about the Chu


    family.


    "Oh, yes what''s up? Do you have any problem?" Mrs. Qin asked in a soft tone.


    "I want to know about the Chu family and the JC Group if possible," Carol blurted frankly. In front of


    Mrs. Qin, she thought it was better if she talked directly.


    "Are you talking about the Chu family?" Mrs. Qin mumbled in surprise. After getting over the shock, she


    asked,"Tell me, what do you want to know?"


    "What all do you know about the JC Group? How about Jackson and Cherry? Are they difficult to talk


    and speak to?" Carol asked with a hesitant expression, hopeful of something pleasant to hear.


    Mrs. Qin hesitated for some time, and then finally answered Carol''s words.


    "Carol, now that you have asked, I will tell you everything that I know off. The JC Group can be


    considered as the leader of four leading enterprises of the city. Nowadays many people call it the JC


    empire. A Few years ago, the JC Group had started its entertainment business. Besides, it has many


    branches overseas. Even if I didn''t tell you, you should know all this information. After all, you are also


    a part of this circle," she replied.


    "Yeah, I know that Jackson and Cherry are still in Hong Kong, aren''t they?" Carol echoed.


    "Yes, they are. The JC Group is very strong. Jackson is closely connected to the presidents of JS


    Group, ZM Group, and H King Group. I heard from my husband, that Jackson, and Derek are best


    friends. Besides, Mond, the CEO of ZM Group is said to be Jackson''s half brother. He is a ruthless and


    ambitious businessman. Do you know that he never gives his business opponents any chances to


    strike back?" Mrs. Qin replied.


    After a pause, she continued,"I don''t think it is necessary that I introduce H King Group to you. You


    should also know Selina. She is a woman, and so she isn''t as ruthless as the men with regard to


    business management. But she has a knack for business. It is very well known that she is a shrewd


    andpetent leader."


    "I see," Carol nodded and tried toprehend the seriousness of the situation.


    "Jackson is a sessful businessman and that is why he owns one of the biggest groups of the city, so


    he is supposed to have great talent and insight. We can''t ignore him," Mrs. Qin remarked.


    Carol understood what Mrs. Qin was trying to say. She had just called to confirm her assumptions.


    "Well, I see. Oh, do you know anything about Jackson and Cherry?" Carol asked. Noticing her friend


    was not responding, she exined,"As you know, ourpany has grown only in thest few years. I


    have never met Jackson and Cherry before. But, I have often heard other business partners mention


    them."


    "Well, I understand," Mrs. Qin replied softly. "Actually I''ve met Cherry twice. She maintains a low profile.


    After her daughter was born, she stopped attending any big parties or meetings. That''s why only a few


    people get to see her."


    After a pause, Mrs. Qin went on,"I have met Jackson several times with my husband. My husband has


    also told me that he is resourceful and unfathomable, that no one could predict his next move. And his


    every decision has been proved to be correct and convincing, too. Perhaps Derek, the CEO of JS


    Group is the only one who knows him well."


    "The Chu family must have a strong influence then?" Carol asked.


    "Of course, they do. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have be such a corporate giant in our city. I heard


    that the Chu family was the most powerful n in our city when Jackson''s grandpa Andrew was alive.


    The Chu family has connections in military circles too. Now the Chu family has not only established


    itself firmly in business, but it has widespread connections in the military circles, and the political world,


    too. Jackson has a nephew who used to be a state governor. It was said that Jackson helped his


    nephew get this position." Mrs. Qin replied.


    "Well, I see," Carol returned. She did have a better knowledge of the Chu family.


    "Don''t underestimate Cherry. She is much more capable than Selina. Now that Jackson loves her


    wholeheartedly, I think, she must be an admirable woman. Besides, perhaps she has a better business


    sense than Selina. In a word, Cherry isn''t an easy woman to deal with," Mrs. Qin added.


    "Well, I see," Carol nodded.


    "Why are you suddenly so interested in the Chu family?" Mrs. Qin asked, confused. "Have you


    offended the Chu family?" she continued assumingly.


    "Of course not," Carol answered immediately,"I just wanted to know more about the Chu family. I was


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    wondering if I can ever get a chance to work with them."


    "Oh, I see," Mrs. Qin replied, as she heaved a deep sigh of relief. She then said,"You need to take


    chances to get close to the Chu family. Ourpany is a listedpany for decades in this city, but


    we still did not have the honor to work with them. But you can give it a try. GR Group has expanded its


    business in the past few years and it has a promising future. Perhaps they might be ready to cooperate


    with you."

 Chapter 669 Marrying You (Part Two)

    Chapter 669 Marrying You (Part Two)


    "Perhaps. I''ll wait and see if I ever get such an opportunity. Thank you for telling me so much, Mrs.


    Qin," Carol said with a diplomaticugh.


    "It''s fine. I''m d that I could be of some help," Mrs. Qin replied.


    "I will treat you to tea someday," Carol said


    "Okay, sure, see youter," Mrs. Qin said.


    After Carol hang up the phone, her heart felt heavier. ''It seems that Violet''s background is more


    agreed to leave my son after he has been discharged from the hospital. She will keep her promise,


    which makes me feel satisfied. After my son will get back to working in GR Group, I will focus my


    attention on helping my daughter, '' she thought carefully.


    ''I can''ty a hand on Violet. Otherwise, I will have to face the music, '' she told herself.


    In the ward, Violet sat on the edge of the bed telling Roger thetest business news. She hoped that


    after Roger was released from the hospital she would be able to join thepany again.


    Standing at the door, Carol could see Violet attending to Roger carefully and telling him what had


    happened in GR Group. At this moment, she found Violet a little less annoying. Perhaps it was


    because she now knew Violet''s real identity.


    Carol walked inside the ward.


    "Hello, Mom," Roger greeted happily and tried to force a smile on his face, as soon as he noticed his


    mother.


    Violet also rose from her seat and turned around. "Mrs. Carol," she addressed politely.


    "Hello," Carol greeted back with a nod. Turning herself to Roger, she asked,"How are you? Are you


    feeling better today?"


    "Yes, I''m absolutely fine," Roger answered.


    Carol rested her eyes on Violet. "Thank you for taking such good care of him," she said trying to act


    polite.


    Eyes widened, Violet stared at Carol with her mouth agape. It was difficult for her to believe that Carol''s


    attitude for her had changed so much. ''She always disliked me and didn''t want me to keep her son''s


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal. I just did what I should''ve ideally done," Violet responded feeling embarrassed.


    She lowered her head, not daring to meet Carol''s gaze.


    Violet''s phone rang as there was a text on her mobile.


    She immediately pulled out her phone, unlocked it and found it was from Greg.


    The message read,"Come to my office now. You promised that you would have lunch with me. You


    can''t break your promise now."


    Violet read the message, looked up at Carol and then she shifted her gaze to Roger.


    "If you got things to do, just go and do them. I will take care of my son," Carol said to Violet. Judging


    from Violet''s expression, she could assume that the girl had to go somewhere else.


    Violet didn''t expect Carol''s to give a response like this. Not knowing what to say, she looked towards


    Roger.


    Roger nodded in agreement. ''Greg must have texted her for sure. Even if it was Greg, I can''t stop her


    from seeing him. Now I''m in bed, not able to walk. I am not a match for him. I have no choice but to let


    her go, '' he meditated.


    With Roger''s permission, Violet responded,"Mrs. and Mr. Gu Junior, I will take my leave now."


    Watching Violet walk out of the room, Roger felt upset while Carol was trying to ovee herplex


    feelings.


    Carol perched herself on the edge of her son''s bed, held his hand and looked up at him with mixed


    emotions in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong, Mom?" Roger asked in confusion. Ever since she had entered the room he had sensed


    that something was wrong with his mother.


    "I''m fine," Carol assured him, as she looked away trying to avoid her son''s eyes.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You were so nice to Violet," Roger said attentively. He was amazed that his mother would say thanks


    to Violet. As far as he knew, Carol didn''t like Violet. She even mocked her before when they met in the


    "I felt obliged to her because I saw her looking after you well," Carol exined intending to keep her


    son in the dark about Violet''s true identity. She then took a look at Roger and said


    earnestly,"Sometimes I do feel sorry for you. You have been here for such a long time, but I have not


    visited you frequently. I''m so sorry, son."


    "Mom, don''t say that," Roger responded. "I know it''s difficult for you, especially when Dad is away


    working and Tina can''t be of any help. I know you need to take care of other things in thepany. I


    understand how difficult it is for you. You don''t owe me any apology."


    Looking into Roger''s eyes, Carol knew now that her son didn''t me her for not visiting him often. She


    felt satisfied that she had such an obedient son.


    "Take good care of yourself, son. I hope you get well soon," Carol said affectionately.


    "I hope so too. In this way, I can return to thepany and help you deal with the crucial matters,"


    Roger replied.


    Violet reached Greg''s office and caught sight of him. Greg was sitting down on his chair, ying with


    his pen in a rxed manner.


    Greg took a glimpse of Violet who was standing at the door. He invited,"Come in, Violet!"


    Hearing Greg call out her name, Violet came inside and went close to him.


    "Why were you standing there?" Greg asked sternly. ''Doesn''t she realize that she is sote? Roger''s


    ward is quite close to my office. Technically speaking, she was supposed to be here within five minutes.


    But it has taken her fifteen minutes to be here, '' he pondered.

 Chapter 670 Marrying You (Part Three)

    Chapter 670 Marrying You (Part Three)


    "I just came here," Violet answered innocently. She didn''t want Greg to misunderstand her in any


    manner. ''This man is so bossy that I feel so trapped, '' she thought to herself.


    Greg put his pen down, rose and moved up to Violet.


    Standing in front of Violet, Greg stretched out as he pulled her in his arms.


    Greg lowered his head and looked at Violet. "Don''t you know that you are veryte?" he asked trying to


    intimidate her.


    "Late, are you serious?" Violet retorted. Struggling to break out of Greg''s arms, she said,"Let go of me!


    This is a hospital. If anyone sees us like this they are going to gossip."


    "It''s normal if I hug my love. No one dares to gossip," Greg replied casually.


    "Can you stop acting so bossy, Greg Xiao?" Violet whined, frowning. ''What''s wrong with him? Why


    does he always try to dominate me?'' she wondered.


    "What did you just call me?" Greg asked in a serious tone. ''This woman has dared to call my full name,


    '' he said to himself.


    "Greg Xiao. I do not think you have any other name," Violet replied with a smug smile on her face. She


    understood what Greg meant. ''I usually call him Greg, but today I called his full name. He must have


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    got irritated by now, '' she giggled inside.


    "Do you think it is proper if you call out my full name?" Greg asked. ''This woman knows what I mean.


    She just tries to y dumb in front of me, '' he said to himself.


    "What do you mean by that? Can you please exin? Is it illegal if I call you Greg Xiao?" Violet


    snapped, pouting. ''I''d like to see how this bossy man is going to respond to this, '' she snickered


    inwardly.


    "Violet you are not allowed to call my name and that is confirmed byw," Greg dered.


    "Law? Whatw? Why haven''t I got to know about this?" Violet asked, looking up at Greg trying to


    show disbelief and shock.


    "This isn''t issued by any government but is one of our family rules. You must follow this," Greg said


    arrogantly. He wondered, ''At first, I thought she would y the fool. But now she is raising such a silly


    question. Where is the clever girl I knew before?''


    "Ah, family rule?" Violet murmured. Pretending not to understand Greg''s words, she went


    on,"Thankfully we don''t have any such rule in the Chu family. All the rules have been set by my mother.


    Only my father and brother need to obey them. I and Mom are free from the rules."


    Cheekily, she looked up at Greg. She was trying to piss off Greg on purpose.


    "Once I marry you tomorrow, then see, I will set rules for our family," Greg said adamantly. ''This woman


    is trying to fool me. But I know more about her family. It turns out that the mother sides with the


    daughter and father sides with the son. Her mother can make decisions for their domestic matters. If I


    get married to this woman, she will take charge of our family. I may have no say, '' he pondered.


    "Not in your dream! I won''t marry you so easily. Even though my auntie is happy with you, you haven''t


    got my parents'' permission yet, and my brother hasn''t voiced out his opinion on our marriage as well.


    It''s not the right time," Violet declined decisively.


    Greg initially meant to tease Violet but had found some crucial information in the process. In shock, he


    gazed at Violet and asked,"Do you mean that your aunt has agreed to our marriage?"


    "Kind of. You seem to have left quite a good impression on her. So much so that she helped me make


    breakfast for you this morning," Violet replied.


    "Well, I see," Greg said as he raised a corner of his lips,"I now know what I should do next."


    "What are you going to do?" Violet asked as she noticed his wry smile.


    "Get married to you," Greg replied frankly. Now, he was more confident about marrying Violet. ''I need to


    make a n and I can''t afford to make any mistakes. Violet will be mine sooner orter, '' he thought in


    a determined manner.


    "It''s not so easy to marry me, Greg. We have many problems that we need to solve together," Violet


    said in an earnest way. ''Greg and I will have to figure out many things if we decide to get married.


    Those are difficult to ovee, '' she mused.


    "Violet," Greg called out lovingly, looking directly in her eyes. With a decisive expression, he


    continued,"You don''t have to worry about my family. My father and stepmother have agreed on my


    getting married to you."


    "Is that so?" Violet responded, her eyes widening as she spoke this. Startled, she faltered,"Has your


    stepmother agreed on you getting married to me?"


    Basking in rapture, Greg didn''t notice the amazement and delight in his woman''s eyes. He answered


    calmly,"You don''t have to worry about her. It doesn''t matter as long as my father agrees to the alliance.


    I don''t care about her opinion."


    "But she is also your family," Violet said, as she lowered her voice. For her, Sharon was a special


    person whom she couldn''t ignore just like that. ''He may have no idea that I met Sharon five years ago


    and I know her, '' she said to herself.


    "So what? It''s my marriage. She has nothing to do with it," Greg expressed with a determined air.


    Noticing the concern on Violet''s face, he assured her,"As for the Gu family, there is no need to worry. I


    have made myself clear to them. Tina already knows about our rtionship."


    "What did she say after you told her about this?" Violet asked, looking worried. In her eyes, Tina was a


    very persistent person. ''Will she just stand by and watch us getting married?'' she wondered.


    "Who cares?" Greg responded indifferently. ''She means nothing to me. Why should I care about what


    she is thinking or feeling?'' he thought.


    "Well, um, I see," Violet replied in a low voice.

 Chapter 671 Move In With Me (Part One)

    Chapter 671 Move In With Me (Part One)


    Looking into Violet''s eyes, he noticed the look of concern, her brows were knitted, and the lines etched


    near her lips echoed that she was worried about something. Greg put his arm around her shoulder and


    consoled,"You don''t need to worry dear! Now, all you need to do is let your family know about our


    rtionship and see what they think."


    Violet gazed adoringly into Greg''s eyes, nodding she replied bravely,"I will."


    Greg got the answer he expected and smiled encouragingly at Violet.


    "Now, I think it''s about time for us to go have lunch. I reserved a table for us," Greg said tenderly, as he


    took Violet''s hand in his and they walked out of the office.


    After pulling over and parking outside the restaurant, Greg got out of the car and walked around to


    Violet''s side. He opened the door for her, and extended his arm, palm up to take her hand, helping her


    out of the car.


    Looking at the outside of the expensive looking restaurant, Violet was surprised, and her eyes widened.


    "Do we have to dine at such an extravagant ce?" asked Violet. She hadn''t expected Greg to take


    her to such a fancy ce for lunch, ''It''s too extravagant!'' she thought.


    Instead of answering Violet, Greg walked up beside her, took her hand and looking into her eyes


    deeply, he affectionately asked,"Is it superior? Then it deserves you, a noble youngdy, to be dining


    here!"


    "Greg, how about we find another restaurant? I''d like it to be simple..." Before she could finish her


    words, Greg interrupted her.


    "You must havee to such a ce before, right?" asked Greg. Having grown up in such an


    influential, noble family, Greg couldn''t believe that Violet had never been to a five star restaurant


    before. Even though she now lived a quiet, simple life, she must have had such experiences when she


    was younger.


    "Well, sure, when I was younger I would go out with my parents. They brought me to ces like this,"


    Violet felt ufortable having lunch here since it wasn''t for a special celebration.


    "Great, then! Let''s go in!" smiling Greg grabbed her arm and led her into the restaurant.


    The moment they got into the restaurant, a waiter came up and greeted them.


    "Hello, Mr. Greg, I presume?" asked the waiter.


    "Yes, is our table ready?" Greg inquired, looking around.


    "Yes, if you would follow me," the waiter responded as he walked towards the staircase. Greg and


    Violet followed him upstairs.


    After taking her seat, Violet looked around the restaurant. Not many people were there at this time of


    day. The decor was chic yet uniquepared to the other Chinese restaurants in the area. There was


    light music ying which emphasized the rxing, elegant atmosphere.


    "Greg, this restaurant is really special!"mented Violet.


    "Just like you! You are special to me, in my heart!" Greg said matter-of-factly.


    Blushing and feeling suddenly shy, Violet lowered her head. Greg pulled her hand into his making


    Violet feel warm all over.


    After lunch as Greg and Violet left the restaurant they reached out, catching each?other''s?hand.


    Suddenly, Greg turned his head to look at Violet and asked,"Do you have anything to do this


    afternoon?"


    "Well, I really miss Lily and Bill, I haven''t seen them in a while, and I wanted to go home to pay them a


    visit," replied Violet. Living with her grandparents, Violet hadn''t been home for a while and wanted to


    check how Lily and Bill were doing.


    "That sounds wonderful, I will drive you home, Madam!" Greg beamed.


    "There''s no need! You go about your business, I can take a taxi!" said Violet hastily turning down his


    offer. She thought Greg must have a lot to do, and didn''t want to take up much of his time.


    "I am not really all that busy. I can drive you!" Greg said reassuringly,"What''s more, I wouldn''t feel


    "Greg, you are talking nonsense!" said Violet pretending to be mad at him, but her heart felt warm and


    fuzzy because she knew that the man cared about her very much.


    "I am not talking nonsense!" argued Greg arching an eyebrow, as he gently tilted her chin upward.


    Looking into Violet''s eyes, he eximed seriously,"What man wouldn''t fall in love with such a beautiful


    "You are so annoying!" Violet snapped as she turned beet red. She rolled her eyes and pushed Greg''s


    hand away.


    "Fine! No kidding though, lemme take you home. I won''t be able to rx if I don''t take you home," said


    Greg.


    "Okay, fine! You have permission to escort me home!" Violet teasingly said as though she were giving


    an order.


    After they got in the car, Greg shed Violet a smile before starting the car.


    While he was driving, he asked,"Will you be staying the night at your home tonight?"


    "Why are you asking that?" Violet asked puzzled, wondering why Greg wanted to know. ''Why did he


    ask where I am spending the night?'' Violet wondered silently.


    "I have to pick you up in the morning, don''t I? So, I have to know where you will be, right? So I don''t go


    to the wrong ce," exined Greg.


    Hearing that, a?warm feeling flooded Violet. She turned and looked at Greg asking,"So you decided


    you will be picking me up every day?"


    "Of course I am! To me, in my heart, picking you up daily is as important as working!" Greg said,


    leaving Violet thinking he was a very sweet talker.


    Violet pondered a second before saying,"I think I will be going back to my Uncle''s house after I visit


    with Lily and Bill. After all, the ce has been empty a long time, and it will be too bleak being there


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    alone. I prefer the atmosphere of having a family around."


    "It appears my girl is very dutiful," Greg kidded, but, in his heart, he was very proud of her. No matter


    what she decided, said or how she interacted with others, he trusted her immensely.


    "Greg, what was that? Didn''t you think I was dutiful before?" Violet muttered unpleasantly while


    wondering, ''Does he doubt me? Is this the first day he is meeting me?''

 Chapter 672 Move In With Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 672 Move In With Me (Part Two)


    "No, I didn''t see it before," Greg grinning wickedly as he said, wanting to see her reaction to him


    teasing her.


    "How about now?" Violet asked looking up at the side of Greg''s face, waiting for him to answer.


    "Now?" repeated Greg, pretending to not know what she meant.


    "Yes!" stated Violet nodding her head. When he still didn''t answer, Violet anxiously grabbed Greg''s


    arm, tugging it strongly. Huffing she said,"I want to know! Tell me, this instant!"


    "Fine, fine! Yes! Okay, I''m driving! Be a good girl and knock it off! Okay?" Greg said hastily to stop her.


    If Violet shook his arm harder, he may lose control of the steering wheel.


    "Okay, I''ll stop. But, you have to answer me! In your heart, what kind of a person am I?" Violet let go of


    his arm, but she watched Greg, waiting for his answer.


    Since he was driving, Greg looked at the road ahead but said her name with affection,"Violet," in a


    sincere manner he said,"You are the best part of my heart, always. I trust you, and I believe you have


    your reasons for anything you do. Additionally, I know your family values education, and I identify with it


    highly. You''re not like other girls. You are special! And for me, in my life, you are the most cherished


    person!"


    The sweet words warmed Violet''s heart. She trusted him as much as he trusted her!


    "Greg, I feel the same way. I cherish you the most!" Violet admitted fondly.


    Smiling, Greg turned to Violet, quickly, before looking ahead again. He kept his left hand on the wheel


    and took Violet''s hand in his other hand. He stroked her soft skin with his thumb while asking her,"Do


    you still remember what we agreed to when we were younger? We wouldpose the most beautiful


    life - hand in hand!"


    Her heart skipped a beat as she remembered clearly the solemn promises of love and the pledge they


    had made each other,"Yes, I remember," Violet said nodding her head hard.


    As they pulled up in front of Chu''s house, Violet unbuckled her seatbelt and leaned over, giving Greg a


    light, but lingering kiss on his cheek before she got out of the car, saying,"Bye, for now!"


    Not wanting to be part, Greg clung to her hand, watching as it slipped through his fingers,"Bye," his


    words sounded like a sigh.


    "Bye," Violet said again, looking back as she slipped out of reach and the car as reluctant to part with


    Greg as he was with her.


    Watching her disappear into the house, Greg nodded, then stered a smile on his face as he drove


    off.


    While driving down the road, Greg put the earbud to his bluetooth headset into his ear and dialed a


    number.


    "Hey Greg, what''s up?" A pleasant?voice?said?into the?other end.


    "Hey Tim, are you busy right now?" Greg asked calmly.


    "Well, whether I am busy or not, your callse first!" Tim went on with saying,"So, what''s up?"


    "Very perceptive," Greg said into the phone. His best friend knew him well enough to understand the


    importance of what was in his heart. Feeling more rxed, he asked,"What do you have for me from


    thest time we spoke?"


    "What about it? I don''t remember at the moment!" Tim feigned surprise, covering his mouth, to keep


    Greg from hearing him snickering on the other end of the phone.


    "What? Wait a minute! You are such a brat! I think your girlfriend should spank you!" Not having heard


    the yful tone in Tim''s voice, Greg became irate. How could this brat not take him seriously?


    "Hmmm, Greg, do you seriously believe I am an irresponsible man? I was joking. Calm down!" Tim said


    into his end of the phone while trying to keep himself fromughing.


    "How dare you! Tim Xue, are you tired of living?" It was then that Greg realized Tim had been teasing


    him. He was always making fun of others! ''What a toxic friend he is!'' Greg thought.


    "No, no, no, I swear! Okay, let''s get down to business," Tim said changing the topic quickly. He knew he


    would pay for it if he kept on teasing Greg that way. Being a renowned doctor, Greg knew the parts of


    anatomy well. What if Greg murdered him intentionally and died without knowing why.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I already finished decorating the house for you. I am sure it will meet your satisfaction whether in


    person or via pictures," Tim said confidently. He believed in his talent and was sure Greg would be


    satisfied with everything Tim had done.


    "Are you sure?" Greg asked tentatively unsure if he should trust Tim at his word. Tim was a cynical


    young man who was forever ying pranks on others which made him wonder if Tim was ying one


    now. But then again, Tim must know if he dared to y a trick on Greg, he would pay for it.


    "Hey, hey Greg, my buddy, don''t you trust me? Come on, we shared the same pair of pants in junior


    high school, remember! It''s like we were one soul in two bodies, and our friendship should be as


    intimate, right?" Tim whined dramatically.


    "Knock it off! You borrowed the pair of pants from me, and I had no heart to wear it once again after


    that. That''s not literally sharing the same pair. If you ever dare to speak to others in this way, rendering


    them to misunderstand, I will never let you live it down!" Greg warned Tim sternly. But inwardly, those


    were happy moments when he and his best friend were as close as brothers.


    "Whoa! Fine, yes, anything you say!" promised Tim right away. He was worried Greg would really get


    angry. Then, in a serious timbre, he said,"How about youe over right away and pick up your key.


    Then, you can tour your new home? I know you will love it!"


    "Okay, where are you at?" asked Greg.


    "I''m at my hotel. Do you remember my room number?" Tim asked. Greg had been there since returning


    home and should remember his residence.


    Greg hung up without responding.


    Only hearing a busy toneing from the phone, Tim shrugged his shoulders and clicked end on his


    end.

 Chapter 673 Move In With Me (Part Three)

    Chapter 673 Move In With Me (Part Three)


    A half an hourter Greg was at the hotel gate. As he got out of the car, he tossed the keys to the


    security guard and strode toward the hall.


    A waiter looked at the license te before approaching Greg, asking,"Are you Mr. Greg? Sir Tim asked


    me to meet you."


    "There''s no need! I can find my way," Greg said as he headed to the elevator.


    In the elevator Greg pressed the floor, and soon the elevator stopped at the presidential suite. He rang


    the bell and waited.


    It was only a thirty-second wait before the door opened and a golden-haired young man was standing


    in front of him on the other side of the door. His face was handsome, with fair skin, striking eyebrows,


    and long, lush eyshes. Even with the casual attire he wore, a noble temperament could be read on


    the cute face.


    "Wow, you got here fast! Come in!" greeted Tim as he waved his arm inviting Greg in, a cute smile


    covering his face.


    Greg didn''t step into the room right away. Instead, he cautiously looked inside, asking,"Is that perfume I


    smell in your room?"


    Greg was worried there might still be some woman inside and it would be embarrassing! It was well


    known Tim was a yboy! Flocks of women were always chasing Tim and he could never bring himself


    to say no to any woman who threw herself at him. It wouldn''t be anything surprising to see women in


    his room at any time! He had rich love stories.


    "I think so. But, I requested housekeeping to send someone up to clean it ten minutes ago. I suppose it


    won''t hamper you," Tim?grinned wickedly.


    Greg shook his head and walked in passed Tim and sat on the sofa.


    Tim brought a cup of coffee to Greg and handed to him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Taking the coffee, Greg said,"Thanks!"


    "Ooh, when did you be so polite to me?" quipped Tim. Though Greg''s appearance hadn''t


    changed much, his character seemed to have changed a lot since he returned from abroad. Greg


    always seemed to enjoy giving Tim orders as if he owned him. He was a straight-forward, bossy type


    who would never say thank you to Tim.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Don''t you recall why I am here today?" Greg said calmly, taking no notice of


    Tim''s banter.


    "Of course I do. You are here about the house, right?" While he spoke, Tim walked to a cab, pulled


    open a drawer and took out a key.


    As he walked over to Greg, Tim couldn''t help but ask,"I really couldn''t understand why you asked me to


    decorate the apartment for you since your house is a big vi. Don''t you and your step-mother get


    along, and decide to move out?"


    "I get along quite well with her. Why you care? Do you have any interest in her?" Greg always spoke up


    his mind because he knew Tim and him were in good rtion, and Tim could tolerate his sick sense of


    humor.


    "I don''t care about your step-mother, actually. But I smelled a rat. Are you decorating this apartment for


    yourself, or, someone else?" Tim asked curiously while giving Greg a serious look.


    "Do you think I would let others live in my house?" retorted Greg. If the house were prepared for


    someone else, he would not have had Tim repeatedly to select the house with the best location and


    optimal view. Even the decoration and furniture were all top-grade.


    "Are you going to live there alone or with someone else?" asked Tim when an idea suddenly struck him


    and he wanted to know.


    "Are you trying to ferret out the ins and outs of my love life?" asked Greg as he turned his head to the


    side, not looking at Tim any more.


    "Naturally! If you have a girlfriend, I ought to help you and make sure you two are a good match for


    each other. Greg, my buddy, you know the eyes of many are sharp," an?unnatural?smile?crossed


    Tim''s?face as he spoke. From the faint happiness on his face, Tim was sure Greg had a girlfriend and


    Tim thought Greg must be thinking of her now!


    "What right do you have to check out my girl?" Greg shot Tim a look. He would never allow anyone else


    to disrespect his woman. Then there was the fact that Violet had been Tim''s ssmate too and when


    Greg and Violet were dating, Tim had showed her affection. At the time, Greg wanted to beat Tim


    soundly for daring to covet his woman. Now, many years had passed but Tim hadn''t changed.


    "You are my good brother!" Tim replied and moved closer to Greg asking,"Tell me, who is she? If she''s


    blonde, perhaps you could bring her here so I can meet her and she can introduce me to another


    blonde."


    "Forget it! I didn''t find a blonde! My heart has remained the same," Greg said truthfully.


    "Stayed the same?" Tim suddenly thought of something and his opened wide in disbelief and he


    asked,"You mean... that the girl is... Violet?"


    She was unforgettable, Violet, the girl Greg loved with his whole being. Oh, Tim remembered her, and


    that she and Greg were once as happy a couple as the beautiful scenery on the campus and wherever


    they went, envious eyes followed them. But, Tim didn''t know what happened to themter. Greg''s


    family had arranged for him to study overseas, while Violet remained local. A monthter Tim had


    heard Greg and Violet broke up. He remembered he had called Greg to ask him what happened, but


    Greg didn''t answer for two weeks. When he had finally gotten through to Greg, his first words were to


    tell Tim not to ask him anything about Violet. If Tim asked about Violet, Greg would break off rtions


    with Tim.


    Consequently, Tim never dares ask. When they did speak, they both avoided talking about Violet, as if


    she had never existed. But today, to Tim''s shock, Greg took the initiative, and not only spoke about


    Violet but, it appeared the two were back together!


    "Yes," Greg bit out before mping his mouth shut and going silent.


    For a moment, Tim deliberated and then asked,"Did you run into her when you returned home?"


    "Yes," Greg responded.


    "She isn''t married yet, and you?managed?to swindle her into liking you, again?" Tim questioned. The


    news was unbelievable and he thought, ''He''s such a lucky brat!'' Tim had a girlfriend in junior high


    school. She had gotten married a few years ago, and he thought her son was about two years old now.


    Hearing that Greg had reunited with Violet was not news he ever expected. Tim just kept thinking how


    lucky Greg was!


    "Kind of," Greg nodded. He wasn''t sure if he would call himself lucky. He only knew that once he had


    Violet, he would have the world!

 Chapter 674 The Good News (Part One)

    Chapter 674 The Good News (Part One)


    "Greg, how are you so lucky? Was the news of you two breaking up false? Violet waited so many years


    for you. You are very fortunate," Tim Xue said. He grabbed Greg''s arm casually. "I really envy you," he


    added.


    "Why? There are always women chasing after you. Why do you envy me?" Greg replied. He prodded


    Tim with his elbow, maintaining proper distance.


    "I envy you because Violet is the heiress of Chu Family. Her father would gift me a huge mansion if I


    were to marry her. I wouldn''t have to live in the hotel anymore," Tim Xue bantered.


    "What? Believe it or not, if you ever try to seduce her, I would break off all rtions with you," Greg


    growled, ready to fight. Violet was his. Was Tim trying to provoke him? Who was he to even dare look


    in her direction?


    "Oh, Greg. Please stop. I am just kidding. Violet is always yours, always. Just forgive me, all right?" Tim


    begged for mercy. He knew how important Violet was to Greg and was just joking around. He didn''t


    expect Greg to be so outraged.


    Greg rxed his clenched jaw. Finding Tim to be sincere, he decided to let him off easy.


    He and Tim moved to sit on the sofa. Tim ran his fingers through his hair. "You bought the apartment so


    you and Violet could live together?" he asked.


    "What else? You think I bought it so I could live with my father there?" Greg''s voice was sarcastic.


    Tim ignored his tone. "You should have bought her a vi. Violet might feel ufortable living in a


    small apartment," Tim said.


    "You know Violet. She likes to keep a low profile. She is unwilling to let others know that she is the


    heiress of Chu Family, you think she''d be willing to live in a luxurious vi? Besides, I haven''t told her


    yet that I bought us a new apartment. I am not sure if it would sit well with her." Greg''s eyebrows


    furrowed in concern. He didn''t know how his girlfriend would react when he told her that he already


    bought the house they''d live in after marriage.


    "Greg," Tim addressed him seriously, staring ahead. "We all know why she keeps a low profile. And I


    know what you did for her. You choose to be a stic surgeon for her sake. Alice learned fashion


    designing for her as well. Violet has always longed for something better but she can''t let go of the bad


    memories. She used to be so light-hearted before. The ident must have been a bitter blow to her."


    Greg listened to Tim with his head bowed and kept silent. What he voiced out was exactly how Greg


    felt deep down.


    "Greg, you love her so much. Make sure she gets the best. Whether or not she epts it would


    depend on the effort you put in. You have something special with her. Even after being separated for


    five years, you two are still devoted to each other. She still loves you like she used to," Tim said, turning


    to look at Greg. "Do you get what I''m saying?"


    "Yes," Greg said, nodding. He understood what Tim meant, that he should continue to do his best when


    it came to Violet. Greg''s confidence heightened. He realized how lucky he was that they were still


    together and promised himself to always treasure their rtionship.


    Tim patted him on the shoulder. "Greg, don''t hesitate to ask for my help if you ever need it."


    "I just hope you find the woman you love. I will marry soon, but how about you?" Greg asked.


    "Don''t push me, okay? I''m taking it easy," Tim Xue said casually. In truth, he had long decided to break


    up with his girlfriends and be more serious about his rtionships.


    "How about you buy the apartment opposite mine? You own the hotel, but you should still have a house


    to your name, you know? Just buy yourself a house and move in," Greg counseled him.


    "You think you know me so well, don''t you?" Tim Xue retorted, pretending to be unconvinced. "My


    father isn''t home, so his vi is all to myself, why do I need to buy a new house? Living in the hotel is


    good. I have a bed to sleep in and it''s enough. I don''t care about anything else."


    "Is the vi''s ownership certificate in your name?" Greg asked him abruptly, shaking his head.


    "No," Tim Xue said simply.


    "Then you should buy the apartment opposite mine. It would be convenient for us. I can always help


    you when you are too drunk to walk upstairs," Greg joked. He was determined to make Tim his


    neighbor. Once Greg moved in with Violet, it would be helpful to have Tim around.


    "Well, I will think about it," Tim said, a little moved.


    "There is nothing to think about. I know you can do it. You are the son of Xue Family, I am sure there is


    nothing you can''t get," Greg urged him. He was confident that Tim would follow his suggestion.


    "Well, when you put it like that, I must buy the apartment! Also, if I didn''t move in next to you, how


    would I discover your and Violet''s secrets?" Tim said, wiggling his eyebrows. He snickered and gave


    Greg a sidelong look.


    "Why would we let you in on our secrets? Don''t overestimate yourself, Tim. You will never discover


    them," Greg said haughtily, turning away from him.


    "We''ll see about that when I be your neighbor," Tim Xue said, convinced. He decided to buy the


    apartment opposite Greg''s, no matter how expensive it was.


    "Yes, yes, we''ll see. I should go now," Greg said, standing up and walking to the door.


    "Where are you going? How about a drink in the afternoon?" Tim Xue shouted behind him.


    "I don''t want to. Have the drink by yourself!" Greg shouted back as he walked out.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Violet returned to Yuwen House carrying a lot of bags. When she entered, she saw her Grandma


    standing in the living room.


    "Hi, Grandma," Violet greeted, walking toward her. Her hands were full.


    "Oh, my sweetie, you are holding a lot of things!" Elsa hurried to help her beloved granddaughter.


    "It''s all right, I can handle it," Violet said. She put the things on the sofa with Elsa''s help.


    "Sit and get some rest," Elsa said, smiling. "Violet, why did you buy us so many things? Your uncle and


    aunt can get us everything we need. You don''t need to waste your own money."


    "Grandma, I went to my parents'' house today. I apanied Lily to the supermarket this afternoon and


    thought I''d buy some things for you. It''s no big deal," Violet said, clearly in high spirits. Her


    grandparents had always taken care of her. It was her pleasure to buy things for them.


    "And how did youe back?" Elsa asked her. Violet had so many bags in her hands that it must have


    exhuasted her to walk on foot.


    "Bill drove me here and went back home," Violet answered.


    "Well, that''s good. I was afraid that carrying all of these made you tired," Elsa said. She squeezed


    Violet''s hands, realizing once again how much she loved her granddaughter.


    "Grandma, I bought lots of food. Maybe we should make a big meal tonight. Let''s ask Uncle and Auntie


    to dine with us at home, what do you think?" Violet asked her with a smile.


    "That sounds good, I also want them to have dinner at home. Your Uncle always drinks when he has


    food outside. It''s not good for his health," Elsa said, clicking her teeth.


    "Yes, Grandma. How about we make dinner together?" Violet''s asked. Her eyes were bright and eager.


    "Okay."


    Elsa and Violet walked into the kitchen together.

 Chapter 675 The Good News (Part Two)

    Chapter 675 The Good News (Part Two)


    In the evening, the family sat around the dining table, enjoying the delicious food. "Violet, you made the


    dinner yourself?" Wilson asked, the surprise evident in his voice.


    "Grandma and I cooked the dinner together," Violet informed him. They made the meal together, so half


    of the credit should go to her Grandma.


    "Thank you, both of you," Selina said, looking at her mother and niece. Her gaze was affectionate. Elsa


    had always treated her daughter-inw kindly. Between Wilson''s love and Elsa''s care, Selina lived a


    happy life.


    "Not at all. It was all because of Violet. Does the food taste good?" Elsa asked her son and daughter-


    inw. Then her eyes shifted to Jacob.


    They tasted the food and nodded.


    "Violet, it tastes delicious," Wilson said.


    "Yes, the food is great," Selina agreed with a smile.


    "The man who marries my granddaughter would be very lucky," Jacobmented.


    "Grandpa! Don''t say that," Violet said in a feeble voice. Feeling shy, she bent her head and avoided


    their eyes.


    "Oh! Violet is feeling shy," Elsa said with a grin.


    Selina looked at Violet for a moment and turned to Elsa. "Mom, I know a secret."


    "A secret?" Elsa was a bit confused. ''How could there be a secret among us?'' she wondered.


    "What is it?" Wilson asked. He turned his head to stare at Selina in confusion.


    "Auntie!" Violet raised her voice. Her face reddened. She wanted to stop Selina but it was toote.


    Everyone at the table stared at her with curiosity.


    "Violet, sooner orter, everyone in our family would know about it. You are not a child anymore. We


    would understand your choice," Selina looked at Violet and assured her. "Do you want me to tell


    everyone or do you want to tell them yourself?"


    Violet pondered over her aunt''s words for a while and found them to be true. Her family would know the


    truth about her and Greg sooner orter, so it was better to tell them now.


    "Okay. I will tell you guys the truth," Violet mumbled.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Wilson guessed. Violet was always well-behaved. She never did anything


    wrong so her secret could not be unpleasant. Moreover, she was being so shy. It must be because she


    had fallen in love with someone.


    "What, really?" Elsa said, her eyebrows raising. She was quite astonished.


    Violet nodded slowly. "Yes, I have a boyfriend," she answered coyly.


    "Who is he?" Jacob asked. Who was this man who had captured Violet''s heart? He wanted to know


    more about him.


    "It''s Greg Xiao, Uncle Fred''s son. We know each other since primary school. He went abroad to study


    at the end of our senior year. Greg returned to the city some time ago," Violet said, still blushing.


    "Well," Jacob said with some surprise. "That''s to say you two were ssmates and you know him since


    childhood?"


    "Yes, we were in the same ss. I heard from my father that it was Uncle Fred who saved my life when


    I got injured," Violet said. She knew Xiao Family well.


    At Violet''s words, Jacob and Elsa understood the heart of the matter. Wilson and Selina knew about it


    long ago. Fred was their acquaintance and Jackson''s good friend. His son was probably outstanding


    too.


    "Isn''t Greg the famous stic surgeon who came back to China recently?" Wilson asked.


    "Yes, he is a doctor at XS Hospital," Selina answered.


    "Violet, did he choose to be a stic surgeon because of you?" Jacob asked, suspecting it to be true.


    He knew that Greg was the heir of XS Hospital, but why did he choose to focus on cosmetology? Was


    it for Violet''s sake?


    "Yeah, probably," Violet answered, her eyes wide. She remembered Greg had told her once that he


    would love her forever. Maybe it was truly because of her that he chose to be a stic surgeon.


    Jacob nodded, showing his appreciation. He had never met Greg, but from what he just heard, he


    could tell that Greg was deeply in love with Violet. Jacob didn''t need to worry about him being a


    yboy.


    "Fred is a good person," Wilson agreed. "He is close to both Jackson and Derek. As for Greg, he is


    Violet''s ssmate, so she must know him well."


    "I''ve met Greg once. He is nice, handsome and polite. It''s obvious that he is talented too. What''s more


    important is that he loves Violet very much," Selina said. She looked at Jacob and Elsa, adding,"Dad,


    Mom. I think it''s great that he is Violet''s boyfriend. They are in love. Besides, Xiao Family is well-known


    in medical circles. Violet and Greg suit each other, nobody can deny it."


    "Well, that''s good," Elsa agreed.


    "So, do you all approve of us as a couple?" Violet asked, looking around her table slowly. Her gaze


    shifted from her Grandpa and Grandma to her Uncle and Auntie.


    "I support you," Selina said with a grin. She looked at Wilson. "My darling, what do you think of it?" she


    asked.


    "I also support Violet," Wilson replied with ease.


    Violet flushed with satisfaction. She looked toward Jacob and Elsa. "Grandpa, Grandma, what about


    you two? Anyments?"


    Elsa nced at Jacob and said,"Violet, we also support you. Did you tell your parents?"


    "No. I will call themter. If my parents approve -" Violet replied, but was interrupted by Selina.


    "Have you two decided to get married?" Selina asked.


    "Well, Auntie..." Violet wanted to say that they would get engaged, but Selina''s words made her feel


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    embarrassed. She lowered her gaze, not knowing what to say.


    "Why not? Your father forced your mother to marry him when they fell in love with each other," said


    Selina. She didn''t think it was improper.


    "Jackson didn''t force Cherry to marry him. He asked Cherry to bring her residence booklet. Then they


    got married," Wilson said. He didn''t attend their wedding, but Jackson narrated this incident once when


    they had drinks with Derek.


    "Jackson kept his word. He loved the woman he chose for the rest of his life. We all know how much he


    loves Cherry," Selina said. After hearing what Wilson said, Selina was convinced more than ever that


    Jackson had indeed forced Cherry to marry him. At that time, he was determined to do whatever he


    wanted. Jackson had always been bossy.


    "Speaking of Jackson and Cherry, I miss them. Why are they still in Hong Kong? I understand if they


    don''t miss us, but don''t they miss their daughter?" Elsa looked at her granddaughter. "After all, Violet is


    the apple of her father''s eye."


    "Grandma, my parents are busy with business. Just let them be. I believe they do miss us when they


    are not busy. How could they not?" Violet said, confident that her parents felt their absence.


    "You are right," Elsa concurred. "So we know Violet has a boyfriend, but what about Joe and Austin?


    They haven''t called us in nearly half a month, have they?"


    At this, Selina was also reminded. "I haven''t received their calls in some time," she said, her eyebrows


    furrowing. "What''s up with both of them?"


    Selina exchanged a look with Wilson, waiting for his response. Austin usually called her or Wilson, so if


    he didn''t call her, he must had called his father.


    "Well, Austin did call mest week. He needed money, so I sent him two hundred thousand," Wilson


    said, avoiding Selina''s eyes. He was afraid she would get angry at this.


    "Two hundred thousand? What did he need so much money for?" Jacob wondered. He didn''t care


    about the amount, but he was worried that Austin would splurge the money on wasteful things. After all,


    he was alone in a foreign country where his parents weren''t around to check on him.


    "He hadn''t asked me for money in several months. So when he asked me to send him the amount, I


    didn''t think too much of it," Wilson said.


    Selina kept silent and looked ahead.

 Chapter 676 Communicating With The Family (Part One)

    Chapter 676 Communicating With The Family (Part One)


    Noticing some kind of awkwardness on her aunt''s face, Violet said quickly," Auntie, you should not


    worry that much. Austin is a very well-behaved child. Some time back he sent an email to me and even


    requested me not to work too much and take good care of myself."


    Violet looked at Elsa right after her words and asked," Grandma, don''t you also think that Austin is a


    good boy?"


    Elsa nodded hurriedly and replied," Of course, Austin is a very good boy."


    Elsa looked towards Selina and said," Selina, why don''t you call Austin at night and ask him about how


    he is doingtely. It is okay for Wilson to give the child living expenses, but this time it''s more then


    regr." Elsa turned to Wilson after she had finished, and said," Wilson, remember that you should


    discuss with Selina next time whenever you n to give him extra living expenses."


    "Okay, Mom," replied Wilson. He looked at Selina with remorse in eyes and said," Well, don''t be angry


    now. Let''s call Austinter in the day, okay?"


    "Remember to discuss this with me the next time you n to do so, I am so worried about how Austin


    is doing there." Selina''s tone was not very fierce. After all, she couldn''t say anything as the elders were


    also present there. Besides, she knew her son well. who was quite good in studies and other matters


    but loved roaming about. She was sure that this time also he was using that money to travel here and


    there.


    "Okay, I will," quickly Wilson replied.


    Seeing that Selina was not as angry as she was previously, Violet was happy and said in a rush,"


    Auntie,e on, let us have a good dinner, then we can call Austin together after the dinner. I''ll also


    call Lawrence. He also hasn''t called me recently. I suppose he has forgotten his Princess Sister, do you


    think so too?"


    "Right, I think we have to teach these two bad boys a severe lesson," said Selina.


    "Yes, let''s do thatter together," said Violet as she nodded her head in agreement.


    "Okay, okay, let''s have dinner first. I am totally famished."


    Right after the meal, Selina headed back to her room to give her son a call.


    Holding on to the phone nervously, Selina anxiously waited for her son to pick up the phone.


    "Hello, Mom," Austin''s rxed voice came from the other side of the phone.


    "Austin, what have you been up to?" Selina asked him harshly.


    "Mom I was having a nap as we have sses in the afternoon," answered Austin, in a kind ofzy tone.


    Selina thought for a while and then she remembered that there was a jetg between here and where


    her son was living right now.


    Selina calmed down after the realization and said," Can I ask you something, dear?"


    "I know what you have to ask, Mom," said Austin. He could have guessed what had happened and why


    his mother had been calling him at this hour. This time, he had asked his father for quite a big sum of


    money. Her mother must be thinking that he would be using the money for his adventure purposes.


    Austin continued to say," I know you are asking for the two hundred thousand Father has given me. A


    part of it will be spent on my living expenses, and the other part will be used on something very


    crucial."


    "Can you tell me what will you use it for?" Selina felt that it was quite necessary for her to figure that


    out. Otherwise, she would have no idea even if her son was doing something which was hical. He


    was abroad there was no way she could find out from here what he was up to.


    "I am nning to start a business with a few friends, Mom," Austin replied with sternness. "Our n


    has been submitted to the relevant authorities for review and approval. Once we get the approval we


    will distribute the shares as per our respective funding. Since it is going to be a smallpany, the cost


    is also low."


    Her son''s words rxed her. She was happy that her son actually used the money to do something


    fruitful instead of just wasting it on his silly fun escapades.


    "Austin, I was just afraid that something might have happened to you," said Selina.


    "I know, Mom, but to be frank, although I am fun loving and like to travel around, I am always


    considerate about things that are serious, Mom, you have to trust me on this," firmly said Austin. His


    Mother was an amazing person. As long as he had her support, he felt that his business would be


    sessful.


    "I trust you, Dear. But why didn''t you tell me and your Father, as both of us run apany? Don''t you


    think we could have guided you better?" Selina asked.


    "I know, I am just afraid that you will not agree with me on starting my own business. I also thought that


    you would ask me to go back to take over the H King Group, which Father has created. To be true, I


    wanted to build apany based on my own abilities, and develop it abroad. Once thepany has


    stabilized overseas, I will shift base to our own country. And at that time I will move back and join you


    and Father." Austin told his mother that this was what he was currently nning. Although he was not


    sure how long it would take to implement his n, right now his entire focus would be on the n, and


    he would follow this path ardently.


    "Well, I am relieved since I know you have your own n." There was a smile on Selina''s face, and


    then she said to her son," Austin, although your Dad and I have thought about letting you take over the


    H King Group, we won''t force you to do that if you don''t want to. But if you consider it right you can


    send me yourpany''s operational n. I will check it and give you the best guidance possible. After


    all, your Mom has also studied global economic business management and has expertise in such


    areas. And, with so many years of experience, I am certainly more adept at this than you and your


    father."


    "Okay, Mom, do you know something? I have been waiting for such words of encouragement from you.


    Some of my partners are always worried about the risks and we were thinking if it is best to consult


    some experienced people. However, we haven''t yet found time to do that. But now it seems that Mom


    you are going to be our helping hand in distress, you are our savior." Austin was extremely excited


    when he said thest sentence. Now, he didn''t have to ask advice from any other person since his


    great Mother had promised to guide and help him out.


    "Have I told you before, that you are a bad boy, hmm? I have always told you that you can talk to me if


    you have anything in your mind. But you actually asked your Dad for money without even telling me


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    and kept your business n also a secret." Selina tried to act as if she was scolding Austin.

 Chapter 677 Communicating With The Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 677 Communicating With The Family (Part Two)


    "Mom, I was so very wrong. I was afraid you would not agree with my ns. Dad is easier to deal with


    and I can get money from Dad as he has never questioned me for anything. I was worried that you


    were going to quiz me too much." Austin also pretended as if his Mother had done something wrong.


    He was thinking that his Mother would ask him queries and so he would not tell her about the n until


    everything had been figured out.


    "Well, you don''t have to exin to me anymore. Are you done with your operational n?" asked


    Selina in a questioning tone.


    "It will be final after we have ourst discussion tonight. I''ll send it to you once our meeting tonight is


    over," said Austin.


    "Okay, send an email to me. I''ll surely spare some time to check it," said Selina.


    "Oh, Mom, I love you so much. I will definitely give you a big kiss once I am back home." Austin felt so


    grateful in his heart. His mother had always been his savior.


    "Well, stop buttering me up with your sweet words," said Selina with a smile. "But Austin, take care of


    yourself and ask your partners also to take care of themselves. Starting a business is not an easy task


    and I hope you people understand that. Remember to eat on time and give adequate attention to your


    sleep patterns so that you guys do not get tired out."


    "Understood, Mom. I am still having sses at school recently, so hopefully, my routine would not be


    disturbed. I will make sure that I get up and eat on time. But it is just impossible to sleep on time. I will


    have to adjust my time reasonably, but you don''t worry," said Austin.


    "Well, that sounds really good," Selina felt that she had said whatever she had wanted to. Now, her son


    might be fed up of talking to her. It would be better to say something nice. "Austin, I have a piece of


    good news to share with you."


    "What is it, Mom?" Austin seemed a little surprised.


    "Violet has a boyfriend now, a very handsome doctor," said Selina with a smile.


    "Really, does Violet actually have a boyfriend? But, how could she do this? I haven''t found a girlfriend


    yet," said Austin immediately.


    "You, don''t worry, I''ll introduce a girl to you once you are back. Now focus on your studies," said Selina.


    "No, it would be better if I do that myself. The ones you will introduce would be the rich and spoilt


    is not just a good friend, right? She said that she would stay single for me. But now she has already


    fallen in love with some other guy."


    "But, why should she stay single for you? What are you talking about, Austin?" asked Selina.


    "I meant she should have been waiting for me to find a girlfriend too, or else I would be the only one


    who is left single and alone," Austin said.


    "You are younger than Violet, and so you need not be so anxious," said Selina. She would definitely


    support her niece and not let her son bully his sister in any manner.


    "Mom, you are always on her side, and so does Lawrence. None of you think about me, ever!" said


    Austin, acting as if he was hurt.


    "Once you are back I will decide if I should support you or not," said Selina with a smile.


    "Well, then I will have to fight hard first, Mom, tell Violet that I wish her all the happiness. If she wants to


    get married as soon as possible she can do so, but I might not be able to attend her wedding


    ceremony. Then I will give her wedding gift once I am back," said Austin.


    "Tell her that yourself. And show some respect. She is your elder sister," Selina reprimanded her son


    harshly.


    "Okay, Mom. Go to bed now, Dad must be waiting for you," said Austin.


    "You bad boy, how naughty you have be!" Selina was angry and happy both at the same time.


    She did not know of any other way to deal with her son.


    "Well, okay, I''ll hang up now. Bye, Mom," said Austin.


    "Remember to call your Grandparents whenever you find some spare time," said Selina before parting.


    "Okay."


    Sitting on the sofa in her room, Violet dialed her father''s number.


    "Hello, Violet," Jackson answered the phone promptly.


    "Dad, are you busy, Can I talk to you?" Violet asked happily. She was already very pleased to hear her


    Dad''s voice after such a long time.


    "No. What have you been up to? How has your life been recently?" asked Jackson, concern evident in


    his voice.


    "I just had my dinner with Uncle and others. Then I thought of calling you. I am fine. How about you and


    Mom, how are you doing?" asked Violet in one breath.


    "We are fine, dear. Are you mad at me for not calling you recently?" Jackson was worried that his


    daughter would be upset with them since Cherry and he had not paid attention to her. Every time they


    wanted to call their daughter after work, it would be midnight. They feared that she would be sleeping


    and would get disturbed hence the dy in calling.


    "Dad, do I appear so petty-minded to you?" asked Violet.


    "Seems not," smiled Jackson. He knew his daughter well, she was indeed a sweet girl.


    "I know you are very busy. I just called to ask when you people wille back." Violet said.


    "We may not be able toe back soon, dear. We have to go to the United States in the near future.


    You know that we have been really busy recently," said Jackson. Although Cherry and he were quite


    homesick and missed their daughter a lot, they were unable to leave at once. There was so much work


    at hand and they just could not drop it like that.


    "Oh, I know," Violet was somewhat disappointed. If Dad and Mom wouldn''te back soon, how


    would she tell them about her rtionship with Greg? Anyways, they could only wait for her parents to


    Jackson heard his daughter''s undertone and he asked,"Why are you asking? Is there something that


    you have in mind?"


    "Actually nothing very important," said Violet, feeling a little shy.


    But Jackson had seen her through. He continued,"Violet, don''t hide anything from Dad, tell me, who is


    troubling my darling baby daughter?"


    "No one is bullying me, Dad, give the phone to Mom, I want to talk to her," suddenly Violet said. She


    preferred to tell such things to her Mother rather than her Father. At least she wouldn''t be so nervous in


    front of her Mother. Moreover, she knew that it was always her Mother who made decisions in her


    family, Dad was still quite hard,pared to her gentle and virtuous Mother. She could easily discuss


    such matters with her Mother.


    "Okay, wait a moment, your Mom is sitting right beside me," said Jackson.


    Cherry answered the phone in a minute and asked,"Hello, Violet, what''s wrong? Your Dad is saying


    that you have something important to tell me."


    "Yes, Mom, there is something," Violet was feeling a little shy. She didn''t know how to say it out, but


    she also knew that she had to somehow tell her parents today. Anyways, they would get to know


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    sooner orter.

 Chapter 678 Communicating With The Family (Part Three)

    Chapter 678 Communicating With The Family (Part Three)


    "Then please tell me," said Cherry in a gentle tone.


    "I, I have a boyfriend," blurted Violet.


    "Boyfriend?" Cherry was very surprised. She looked at Jackson and kept asking,"But, who is he? Tell


    me everything about him."


    "Actually you both know him quite well. He is Greg, Uncle Fred''s son," said Violet.


    "Fred''s son, really?" Cherry repeated her words again. She knew Fred. And she had seen Greg when


    he was a kid. But she hadn''t met him ever since he grew up.


    "Yes, we were in the same ss in primary school. Now, do you remember?" Violet felt her mother


    knew, so she wouldn''t have to exin too much.


    "Yes, I remember him. I saw the news that he hade back to work in the XS Hospital a few days


    back, right?" Cherry suddenly recalled the news about Greg she had seen a few days before.


    "Yes, then you must have also seen his picture in the news?" Violet suddenly asked. ''Mom and Dad


    haven''t met Greg yet, it''s okay if they have seen his picture somewhere.'' She thought.


    "Yes, I saw it. He is quite good looking, and sort of resembles his father," said Cherry.


    "Then Mom, what do you think about him? Do you agree to our rtionship?" Violet asked cautiously.


    She really wanted to know her Mother''s opinion.


    "Well, your Dad and I have nothing to worry about Greg. As we know Fred well, we also believe his son


    is nothing but well-mannered and educated. For the Xiao Family, we have no objection at all. It


    depends on the feelings you both share for each other," said Cherry. As long as their daughter was


    happy, they had no problems with their liaison. She hoped that her daughter would have found true


    love, and the Xiao Family was also good. She felt there was no problem since they all came from


    simr backgrounds.


    "Mom, so I have your approval, then?" asked Violet in surprise. Although her mother didn''t say she had


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    agreed directly, it was apparent that she was not against it, which meant that she had given a go -


    ahead to them being together.


    "Basically, I agree. As long as your rtionship with Greg is good, then we have no problem," said


    Cherry. She could decide it without discussing it out with Jackson. She knew the reputation and


    personality of the Xiao Family and she had heard only good news about Greg. The child was talented,


    unlike the other rich second-generation sons. If her daughter married him, she would stay happy.


    "Mom, thank you so much, I knew that you would support me. Uncle and other family members have all


    agreed, and I wanted to ask yours and Dad''s opinion." Violet almost jumped up out of happiness. She


    had nothing to worry about since her parents had agreed. She would marry Greg sooner orter.


    "Do your Grandparents also agree to the marriage?" asked Cherry. She knew that Selina would agree


    if Wilson had agreed to it.


    "Yes, they are all quite happy with him," said Violet.


    "That''s okay, that means our family agrees. Confirm again with Greg. If the Xiao Family also agrees,


    ask your Dad to talk about the wedding with Uncle Fred over the phone. Then we can set the marriage


    date," said Cherry. She was not very worried as long as her daughter was happy about the marriage.


    "Well, okay, I will tell Greg," a smile had already appeared on Violet''s face. Her affair had finally been


    settled and the purpose of the call had also been fulfilled. She would now work towards finding the path


    to happiness.


    "Hey, I don''t know when your brother will bring a girlfriend back," suddenly said Cherry. She was not


    worried about her daughter, but her son. Her son had been studying abroad for a long time. She had


    heard that he was surrounded by women every day, but every time she called to ask, he said that he


    didn''t like any of them. So Cherry didn''t know what kind of girl her son was looking for or waiting for.


    "Mom, no way? My brother is so very handsome. How is it possible that he doesn''t have a girlfriend? I


    don''t believe it," Violet had never asked about her brother and whether he had anyone in his life but


    based on her own understanding, regardless of his ability or appearance, her brother was definitely


    equally as handsome as Greg. How could he have no girlfriend?


    "In any case, he said no, who knows how it is. Every time I want to introduce him to some of my friend''s


    daughters, I start thinking that maybe your brother will get annoyed. You know your brother''s temper,


    so I want him to find a girlfriend on his own. But he still has no girlfriend. How could his Mom not


    worry?" Cherry told her daughter about what she was thinking. Her daughter had grown up now and


    was able to understand her Mother''s concern. It made her feel better to be able to share her worries


    with her daughter.


    Violet thought for a moment and became quiet. She thought, ''The love of childhood he may not have


    forgotten now, and maybe there is some pain still in my brother''s heart?''


    "Mom, I will call my brotherter to ask. I will tell him that I have a boyfriend. I am sure that will make


    my brother anxious. So let''s see if he will leak some information about her. I will tell you then," said


    Violet. She wanted tofort her Mother on one side and also wanted to protect her brother. After all,


    she didn''t want to see her Mother worrying unnecessarily, and she also wanted to know how her


    brother was doing recently. She hoped that her brother would also live a happy life.


    "Okay, I am so lucky to have a daughter as intelligent as you," said Cherry.


    "Mom, my brother is also a very good child. We are both your treasures, and you have been my


    father''s treasure. Our entire family is a treasure," said Violet with a smile.


    "My lovely girl," Cherry smiled happily.

 Chapter 679 Good Relation Between Brother And Sister (Part One)

    Chapter 679 Good Rtion Between Brother And Sister (Part One)


    Violet hung up and dialed her brother''s number.


    The phone rang for quite a while before Lawrence answered it.


    "Hello, Violet," Lawrence said through the phone. The noise around him reached Violet''s ears.


    "Lawrence, where are you?" she asked, hearing a DJ''s voice. "Why is there loud music around you?"


    "I''m at a bar," Lawrence replied. "What''s wrong? Why did you call me?"


    Violet ignored his question. "Why are you at a bar? Are you drinking again?" Violet asked him. ''When


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    will my brother give up his bad habits? He is always drinking or gambling. Why can''t he do something


    right, for once?''


    "I just drank a bit of wine. I''m fine. Don''t worry," Lawrence said, not wanting to exin himself. He knew


    his sister lived a quiet life. She had no idea how rich people indulged in the finer pleasures of life.


    "Lawrence, what have you been up to?" Violet persisted. "Are you only drinking and ying these


    days?" Lawrence had started his Ph.D. He had told her before that his sses were quite easy for him,


    so it didn''t matter whether or not he attended them. As long as he passed all of his exams and had


    enough credits, he would graduate with flying colors. Violet could understand that Lawrence had a lot


    of free time on his hands. There was nothing for him to do except y.


    "Pretty much," Lawrence said. "I have nothing else to do."


    Violet paused for a moment. She decided to stop beating around the bush. "Lawrence, I want to tell you


    something."


    "Yes, what is it?" he asked in a low voice.


    "I have a boyfriend," Violet blurted out. She wanted to see how her brother would react to this piece of


    information.


    Her brother''s tone changed at once. "Who is the guy?" he asked in a loud voice.


    Violet''s eyes widened. She could tell he was angry. "What''s up?" she said quickly. "Why do you sound


    so angry?"


    "Is he a yboy? Did he trick you into being his girlfriend?" Lawrence fired the questions at her. "Tell


    me who he is and I''ll make sure he gets what he deserves." Lawrence only had one sister, whom he


    valued more than himself. He didn''t allow anyone to bully Violet. He was firm in his belief that if Violet


    wanted to get married in the future, he would find her a guy he trusted. If the man she chose for herself


    wasn''t up to Lawrence''s standards, he would not let them get married.


    Violet was annoyed. "Lawrence, could you please calm down?" she whispered furiously. "I haven''t even


    told you who he is and you''re already threatening him. Do you want me to continue or not?" She had


    been in a good mood after talking to her mother. But now as she listened to Lawrence, Violet''s


    happiness dissipated at once.


    "Violet, I''m telling you that if anyone dares to mess with you, I will not spare him," Lawrence''s words


    were sincere.


    "All right, Lawrence," Violet said, sighing loudly. "Just calm down and listen to me first, okay?" She


    knew her brother very well. Only after he rxed would she have a chance to exin this to him.


    Lawrence didn''t reply, so Violet continued,"Lawrence, it''s Greg. He is my boyfriend. Greg Xiao? He is


    Fred''s son. You must know him."


    "Greg Xiao?" Lawrence tried to recall everything he knew about Greg.


    "Yes, He returned from abroad some days ago and now works at XS Hospital. Mom and Dad, Uncle


    Wilson and Auntie Selina, everyone approves of him," Violet said thest sentence deliberately. She


    wanted to make it clear that she wasn''t asking for her brother''s opinion. She had a boyfriend now, and


    Lawrence had no say in this matter.


    Her brother''s voice was thoughtful. "Greg seemed fine before. I don''t know how he is now. Wait. Give


    me three days. I need to find out more about him. After I do, I''ll call you and talk this over with you."


    Lawrence didn''t yet approve of Greg. Even if Violet didn''t want to listen to him, he still needed to


    investigate Greg. Lawrence was serious about his sister''s happiness. His future brother-inw must be


    good to her and love her.


    Violet cringed at this. "Lawrence, could you please not look into him? I''ve known him since we were in


    primary school. We are very familiar with each other. I trust Greg whole-heartedly and he loves me very


    much. He won''t betray me," she said. Violet had no reason to doubt Greg''s love. Gregid his future on


    the line because of her. He had wanted to major in painting before, but he chose to be a cosmetic


    surgeon instead. Everyone around him knew the reason behind this change.


    "Violet, don''t mind me. Just wait for my call. I''ll talk to you within three days." There was nothing that


    Lawrence couldn''t do once he made up his mind.


    "What do you want to do? Lawrence, you''re abroad. You can''t even meet Greg right now. What the hell


    are you going to do?" Violet fumed. ''My brother is still as bossy as he used to be!'' she thought.


    "You think I can''t get information on him if I''m abroad? Last time, I wanted to see Austin, but he was


    hiding in a bathroom in Dubai. I still managed to find him. Don''t doubt my ability."


    "Lawrence, don''t you dare do anything to him. If you hurt Greg, I will never forgive you." Why did


    Lawrence want information on Greg? What if her brother got worked up and did something to him?


    Violet was quite worried that Greg might be hurt.


    "My silly sister, what are you thinking? Just live your life as usual. I know what I should do."


    "Lawrence, don''t lose sleep over my rtionship. You should find yourself a girlfriend first. Mom is


    always worried about you."

 Chapter 680 Good Relation Between Brother And Sister (Part Two)

    Chapter 680 Good Rtion Between Brother And Sister (Part Two)


    "Mom is worried? Does she want to force me to get married? If she wants me to get married, I could


    grab some woman and get married to her right now. It would be quite simple," Lawrence said, and his


    tone was indifferent. So many years had passed, but his heart had never beaten fast for anyone. There


    were a lot of beautiful women around Lawrence but he was not in the mood to settle down with anyone


    of them. Love had always brought him pain. It was better not to hurt anyone else or break his own


    heart.


    "Lawrence, don''t you know how Mom thinks? Don''t you know what kind of life she wants you to live?


    Our parents are different from others. They won''t ask us to get married for business, or control who we


    choose to love. Their biggest hope is that we find happiness. Lawrence, you love Mom the most. Don''t


    you understand her wishes?"


    Lawrence had nothing to say to this. He knew better than anyone else what his mother hoped for, but


    he had gotten hurt several years ago. After that, he avoided falling in love. He nevercked for female


    for him, but he knew better than to be moved by their actions. Lawrence was afraid of getting hurt and


    had built a high wall around him. Nobody was allowed to climb it over and reach to his heart.


    The silence that followed was long. Violet thought her brother had hung up, but when she moved the


    phone away from her ear and looked at the screen, she found him still on the line. "Lawrence, you''re


    smart and you know our Mom''s wish. Call her when you have time. You don''t need to bother about my


    rtionship. I''ll take care of it. You just take care of yourself. Don''t let Mom, Dad and I worry about


    you," she said.


    After a while, Violet continued,"Also, Grandpa and Grandma miss you very much. Find time to call


    them too, okay?"


    "Yes, I know," Lawrence mumbled.


    "Okay. If you have nothing more to say, I''ll hang up now. Go home and don''t stay out for too long."


    "Okay, bye."


    "Bye, brother."


    After hanging up, Lawrence moved to stand before the window. A strong wind blew outside. It didn''t


    make him feel cold. In fact, Lawrence felt like his head had cleared up. He had been abroad for a long


    time. His character and way of going about things had changed. He was no longer the boy he used to


    be, but he still remembered his mother''s words. She had been the best teacher to him. He''d never


    forget everything she had taught him.


    Lawrence looked at his phone and dialed a number. He fixed his eyes outside the window and waited


    for the call to be picked up.


    "Hello, Lawrence."


    "I want you to investigate Greg Xiao," Lawrence gave out the order.


    "All right, sir," the man on the other end of the line said in response.


    "When will you give me this information?" Lawrence asked.


    "Tomorrow night."


    Lawrence hit ''end'' on the call straight away.


    A momentter, his lips curled upward. The smile looked sinister but no one could tell what he was


    thinking. Abruptly, he turned around and walked back to the bar.


    In the morning, Violet got up early and made breakfast as usual. She prepared her lunch boxes and


    was about to leave for the hospital. The moment she walked out of the door, she saw Greg not far


    away from her, leaning against his car.


    A wide grin spread across her face. Carrying the lunch boxes, she went over to him. "Good morning,


    Greg!"


    Greg gazed in the direction of the voice, instantly in high spirits when he saw Violet standing before


    him. He noticed her pale face and felt heartbroken.


    Greg reached out and stroked her cheek with the back of his hand. "You made breakfast for me?" he


    asked in a deep voice. "You didn''t need to. I don''t want to trouble you. I feel terrible that you''re tired


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    making breakfast for me."


    At his concern, Violet smiled. "Don''t say I''m troubled. I want to make it for you."


    Watching her smile, Greg felt like all the flowers in the world had suddenly bloomed.


    "Let''s go. Get in." Greg tilted his head and gestured to his car.


    "Okay."


    Violet sat in the car, happier than she''d been in a long time. She stared at Greg from the corner of her


    eyes. He was driving and his eyes were fixed on the road. "Greg," she said.


    "Yeah, what is it?" Greg asked.


    "I have some news. Do you want to hear it?" Violet had a mysterious look in her eyes. She wanted to


    see how Greg would react when she told him.


    "Of course. I want to hear every word you say."


    "But won''t you regret it? It is not good," Violet joked, her eyes growing wide. She sniggered quietly.


    "Just say it. I want to hear everything you have to say," Greg said calmly. His eyes were still ahead.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you. Last night, I told my family that you are my boyfriend. Everyone approved of you."


    Greg was stunned. His expression immediately changed. He pulled up the car on the side of the road


    and turned to Violet, unable to believe his ears.


    ''Your grandparents, your aunt, your uncle, everyone approves of me as your boyfriend?" Greg asked.


    His eyebrows arched. It was too early in the morning, maybe he had misheard her. He wanted to make


    sure this news was true.


    "Yes, and also..." Violet paused, teasing him. She hadn''t told him everything yet. She kept him waiting,


    wanting to see his reaction. For now, Greg''s astonishment satisfied her.


    "And what?" Greg said finally, still staring at her. He desperately wanted her to continue.

 Chapter 681 Good Relation Between Brother And Sister (Part Three)

    Chapter 681 Good Rtion Between Brother And Sister (Part Three)


    "I called up my parents and told them the same thing. They approve of us too. They are hoping that


    your parents could arrange a time and have a discussion with them."


    Greg''s heart somersaulted. He felt the breath rush out of him. "Violet," he sighed out her name, looking


    into her eyes. "I love you."


    At this confession, Violet was speechless for a moment.


    "Greg, could you not -" Before she could finish speaking, Greg touched his lips with hers.


    After a long time, Greg ended the kiss. His eyes twinkled. "Let''s go to the hospital. After you give Roger


    his breakfast, I want to take you to a ce."


    "Where? Don''t you have work?" Violet was surprised. She wondered what Greg was going to do.


    "No. I''ll ask for a leave when we get to the hospital."


    "Greg, but is that a good idea? XS Hospital is run by your family. But you are a doctor. You are


    supposed to work on time," Violet said. She didn''t want him to miss work or leave a bad impression on


    his colleagues, all because of her.


    Greg ignored her concerns. "Do you think there is anyone or anything more important to me than you?"


    Without waiting for an answer, he started the car and drove forward.


    Violet kept silent, not knowing how to respond to that.


    They reached the hospital and decided that Violet woulde to Greg''s office after she served Roger


    his breakfast.


    Greg took the lunchbox Violet had prepared to his office. He called up his assistant and told him to


    handle the work for today.


    After eating, Greg washed up and waited for Violet. When she still didn''t show up, he decided to find


    her himself and took the lunchbox with him.


    Inside Roger''s ward, Violet prepared to leave but was stopped by Tina.


    "Tina, Violet has other things to do. Just let her leave." Rogery in bed. When he saw that Tina was


    blocking Violet''s way, all he could do was say something to help Violet.


    "Why should I let her go? She wants to feed you, doesn''t she? Then just allow her to serve you as she


    wishes," Tina said, ring at Violet. ''How is this timid girl Jackson Chu''s daughter? I really wonder how


    the Chu heiress is such a coward. Why do the upper ss circles even ept her as one of them?''


    she thought.


    "Miss Tina, would you please get out of my way? I''ve given Mr. Roger his breakfast and have


    something else to do. I should take my leave," Violet said, trying to get past Tina. Tina mimicked


    Violet''s steps and stopped her again.


    "You have something else to do?" Tina said out loud. "Do you want to see Greg?"


    Violet opened her mouth. But before she could reply to Tina''s question, a voice at the door answered


    for her.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," Greg said as he walked into the ward room.


    Roger and Violet looked at Greg. Tina too wheeled around in his direction.


    Greg walked over to Violet and pulled her arm, drawing her behind him. ''How dare Tina trouble my


    woman? Does she want to die?''


    "Greg, why did youe here? Did you want to see me?" Tina asked him eagerly. She still hoped that


    Greg hade here because he knew she was in the hospital.


    "Do you really think that?" Greg asked back.


    "Yes." Tina bobbed her head and smiled.


    "Then it''s a pity that the answer is a no," Greg said. He watched her face turn pale.


    "Why did Ie here?" Greg continued. "You should know the reason." He turned to Roger whoy on


    the hospital bed. "Mr. Roger, I''m sure that even you know why I''m here. Don''t you?"


    Roger didn''t reply. He saw how Greg had pulled Violet into his arms. Greg came here to find Violet. It


    was in to see that she held a special ce in his heart.


    "Did youe here for the woman behind you?" Tina asked in anger. ''Why is Violet so important to


    Greg? She doesn''t deserve to be the daughter of a rich family. She''s not that pretty and is getting more


    than she deserves. What is wrong with this world?''


    "What do you think?" Greg''s words dripped with sarcasm. He didn''t want to answer these inane


    questions. Tina was just a passing stranger, who acted like she was all too familiar with him. Greg


    knew what she looked like, how she dressed, but deep down, he didn''t know her at all.


    Tina said nothing. She only fixed her eyes on Violet, who stood behind Greg.


    She walked over to Violet slowly and looked her up and down. "Violet, do you really need to put on so


    many clothes in this season?" she said innocently. "Why do you cover yourself up like this?"


    "That''s none of your business," Violet said, suddenly feeling nervous. Her hands began to tremble.


    Greg felt her hands shake. He put himself in front of Tina, not allowing her to get close to Violet.


    Noticing this, Tina red at Greg. "Why are you always protecting her? What good is she?" she


    questioned fiercely.


    His gaze narrowed. "She is better than you in all respects," he replied without hesitation. Tina didn''t


    hold a candle to Violet.


    "Ha," Tinaughed and looked at him. "Greg, I thought you loved Violet, but now I don''t think so."


    Tina''s words puzzled the other three present in the room. What did she mean? Greg''s suspicious eyes


    still stayed on Tina, but he couldn''t tell what she was thinking. Violet looked at Tina''s profile. ''What is


    she trying to say?'' she wondered. ''Is she taking a dig at my rtionship with Greg?''


    Roger seemed to realize something from the look in his sister''s eyes. He was sure that his sister knew


    something. Her words towards Violet were arrogant. Roger understood that Tina wasn''t just here to see


    him. She came here to confront Violet. ''What is she trying to do?'' Roger asked himself, and found that


    he didn''t know.

 Chapter 682 Sympathy Or Love (Part One)

    Chapter 682 Sympathy Or Love (Part One)


    Not getting a response from Greg gave Tina more confidence than earlier, so, she continued,"Greg, I''ll


    help you examine your thoughts. First, even though you are quite a handsome man, you weren''t


    trapped in any love scandals while you were overseas for so many years which tells me you are not a


    yboy. Furthermore, in my opinion, you are different from other boys with wealthy family background.


    You are pragmatic, and kindhearted, which may be rted to your career choice, after all, doctors are


    willing to save others and generallypassionate.


    After listening to Tina drone on, Greg didn''t know what Tina had wanted to say. Immediately, he


    asked,"Tina, what was it you wanted to say?"


    "You don''t get what I mean? After everything I just said, isn''t it clear?" Tina replied in exasperation, and


    her expression turned gloomy. "I''m telling you that what you feel for Violet is not love at all, it''s


    sympathy."


    Sympathy?


    What Tina said shocked the other three people on the ward. With an incredible look on his face, Greg


    stared at Tina and a hint of anger gradually rose in his heart. He never felt sympathy for Violet, and he


    didn''t believe what Tina said for a minute! He sympathized with his patients, but, he never felt sorry for


    Violet!


    The only thought that struck Violet as she stared at Tina was that Tina knew what had happened to her.


    The reason why Tina said those words was that she knew about the scars on her body. Violet didn''t


    know how much sympathy she had received from her ssmates when she was in elementary school


    and junior high school. All those people were youngdies from affluent families, and she knew that


    they sympathized with her even though they were very polite to her on the surface. However, she never


    thought Greg''s feelings for her were sympathy like her ssmates. Because Greg was always kind to


    her, and she didn''t think his attitude changed after what she had experienced.


    Tina hadpletely confused Roger, who was lying in the hospital bed. What was going on? Why


    would Greg feel sympathy for Violet? Was it because Greg thought Violet was from a low-ie


    family? To Roger, Violet didn''t need sympathy, even if she was from an impoverished family. He had


    known Violet a long time, and although she never wore clothes, jewelry that were name brand, he didn''t


    think she was poor. Violet''s intelligence, personality, and even her thoughtfulness were invaluable. How


    could anyone refer to her as poor? But then, he knew Tina very well too, and if she was saying those


    things, then she had a good reason for thinking that Greg was sympathetic toward Violet.


    "Tina, what''re you talking about?" Roger asked finally out of curiosity.


    "Oh Roger, you didn''t know what happened to Violet either?" asked Tina. She thought Roger knew


    about the scars on Violet''s body, but his response just now told her otherwise. She was d that she


    wouldn''t need to worry about her brother''s feelings towards Violet after she told him the truth. After


    Roger knew there were scars on Violet''s body, she was sure his feelings for her would change,


    because the Gu Family would never ept an imperfect daughter-inw.


    "What the hell is going on?" demanded Roger.


    "Violet is Jackson''s daughter, and her body..." suddenly, Tina stopped,"Smack"! Tina stood there with


    her face stinging.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Violet pped Tina across the face ring fiercely at her. Violet shocked herself with her behavior. She


    wasn''t her usual gentle self, and didn''t know how she got from behind Greg to be standing in front of


    Tina.


    "Violet! How dare you smack me!?!" shouted Tina reproachfully while staring back at Viole in disbelief.


    "Why can''t I?" Violet retorted. She didn''t intend to escape Tina''s stare. On the contrary, she was full of


    confidence and righteous anger as she faced Tina now. "Tina, what right do you have discussing my


    affairs? You are ady from a prominent family, can''t you be respectful to others? Are you pleased with


    yourself, pouring salt to other people''s wounds?"


    "Yes! I''m thrilled to add salt to your wounds! You stole my fianc¨¦! He is even not willing to look at me


    now, and is with you all the time! So, how can I be happy with that? Because I''m unhappy, I need to do


    this to make myself happy," Tina said bluntly. Since never thought she was wrong, Tina didn''t believe


    she was in the wrong by exposing Violet''s scars.


    "Tina, you are a certified psychopath!" snapped Violet. For the first time in her life someone had


    crossed the line with her.


    "Haha, whatever you say," Tina said flippantly. "Anyway, you know the reason Greg wants to be with


    you is he feels sympathetic to you. Did he learn stic surgery for you too? That proves it''s sympathy.


    Violet, do you still believe Greg sees you as the love of his life in his heart?"


    Standing there, silently, with tears streaming down her face, Violet couldn''t find words to express the


    deep pain she felt in her heart at that moment.


    Tina''s words struck her, and she wondered if Tina could be right. Violet had never considered that the


    reason Greg wanted to be with her was that he felt sorry for her. But now, she wasn''t as sure of how he


    felt.


    "Why are you crying? Do you think your tears are valuable and I will feel bad for you too? Maybe, your


    tears work on your parents, but, to me, you just appear more pathetic. So Violet, put your tears away.


    From now on, I willpete with you for Greg, fairly. Oh no, it can''t be a fairpetition, can it,


    because I have more advantages than you. Greg will be my boyfriend! You''ll see!" dered Tina as if


    she were challenging Violet to a fight. Tina thought to herself that she would never give up, even if


    Tina''s opponent were Jackson''s daughter because the GR Group was a greatpany in the city too.


    Add to that; Tina was a returnee, a famous painter, with a specific taste and temperament. She didn''t


    think Violet could defeat her in thepetition for Greg.


    "Tina, I will tell you one time only, I want to live a quiet, ordinary life. If you dare reveal that to others


    and make me live with gossip, you will never escape my wrath!" threatened Violet and then shoved


    Tina as she ran out of the ward.


    "Violet!" Roger shouted after her. He was still lying in bed and couldn''t move, so, he couldn''t get out of


    the bed to chase after Violet.


    As for Greg, he had been staring at Tina with hatred in his eyes the whole time.


    When Tina looked into Greg''s eyes, she couldn''t help but shiver in fear because of the terrible look in


    his eyes.


    "G-Greg," stammered Tina in a low voice.

 Chapter 683 Sympathy Or Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 683 Sympathy Or Love (Part Two)


    "Tina, I will tell you now that I would prefer to marry a beggar on the roadside, if I had to make a choice


    between you and a beggar," Greg paused a second before he went on. "Your rage should be directed


    at me, and if you dare to harm Violet again, I''ll kill you!"


    Greg put emphasis on hisst sentence, letting her know he was not kidding.


    With that, Greg turned and walked out of the ward.


    Roger and Tina were still in the ward. Roger looked at Tina, who was still stunned, and called,"Tina."


    Seeing no response from Tina, Roger went on,"Tina, Tina."


    "Eh?" Tina finally came back to herself.


    "What were you going to tell me? Is there something I don''t know about Violet? Tell me," Roger asked


    anxiously.


    "Roger? You don''t think Greg was serious, right? He just wanted to frighten me by telling me that, right?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t possibly mean it, could he?" Tina asked dwelling on Greg''s threat.


    Out by the hospital''s entrance, Greg finally caught up with Violet. He grabbed her by the arm trying to


    stop her.


    "Violet," called Greg gently.


    "Let me go! Don''t touch me!" Violet called out, drawing the attention of strangers passing by.


    Seeing how upset Violet still was, Greg looked around, and he thought he shouldn''t leave her alone on


    the street.


    Without saying a word, Greg held Violet''s arm tightly as he led her straight to the parking lot. He wasn''t


    about to let Violet walk away again, not now that he finally got her back.


    After taking Violet to his car, Greg got in the car, revved the engine, and took off out of the parking lot


    without saying anything to her.


    Sitting in the car, Violet watched the scenery through the window as she cried. Greg didn''t know what


    to say tofort her, so, for now, he decided to say nothing.


    When they got to the apartment, Greg got out, walked around to Violet''s side and got her out of the car.


    They went straight into the apartment together.


    "What are we doing here? Where did you bring me?" Violet asked looking around.


    Greg held Violet''s hand and kept walking without answering her.


    Pushing the door open, Greg walked into the room holding tight to Violet''s hand. Looking at the decor


    of the room, Violet was stunned, and so was Greg.


    The room they were staring into was in a modern style, done in light blue, with a warm,fortable feel


    to it. The walls were Violet''s favorite color,vender. The design was unique, as were the color and art.


    The attention to detail took Violet''s breath away.


    Being amazed at what she saw, Violet stood there a moment, then slowly walked into the room. She


    came to the doorway of the bedroom and saw theyout. She gasped and mped her hand over her


    mouth. The home was stunning.


    It wasn''t arge apartment, it only had one bedroom. There was another room which was a study.


    Every piece of furnishing, each detail to the decor was carefully designed, and the style matched


    Violet''s tastes perfectly.


    Overwhelmed by excitement, Violet stuttered,"H-here..."


    Leaving the doorway, Greg walked over to stand behind Violet and wrapped his arms around her tiny


    waist. He leaned his chin on her shoulder, and whispered in her ear,"This is our home."


    "Our? Home?" Violet repeated slowly. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard. It was fantastic to


    have a home with Greg, but, she wasn''t ready for that.


    "Yes, you''re the owner," dered Greg. He took Violet''s hand palm up, and dropped a bunch of keys in


    it. "From now on, you make all the decisions in our home."


    "But..." Violet was at a loss for words. She wasn''t even sure what was going on. She hadn''t forgotten


    what Tina just said. Those hateful words lingered, bouncing around in her mind. Why was Greg


    suddenly giving her an apartment?


    "Violet, I love you. I want to give you a home. I want to be with you and protect you forever," Greg


    whispered while leaning against Violet''s ear.


    After hearing Greg, Violet couldn''t care less about what other people said earlier. In her mind, there


    was only her and Greg. As long as Greg loved her, and treated like he always had, Violet would forever


    be happy.


    Violet faced Greg, and saw his love inly for her in his eyes. Seeing his feelings for her in his


    beautiful eyes, made her heart skip a beat.


    "Greg, did you know that ever since I started working, I wanted a home of my own? I didn''t mean the


    home with my parents, you know?" said Violet in a gentle tone.


    "Well, now you have a home. Does it make you happy?" asked Greg expectantly.


    "Yes, I''m very happy," nodded Violet with a serious expression on her face as she replied.


    Words weren''t needed. Greg felt the harmonious atmosphere between them. He had wanted to give


    her a home and keep her by his side forever. He would always take care of her and love her forever.


    As the mood changed little by little, the two embraced and kissed each other.


    The bedroom was a dim, romantic haze, with the sun filtering through a small gap being the only light


    Reclining in the bed, Greg looked down at the woman sleeping in his arms. He was bursting with joy.


    From now on, he could tell anyone in the world that Violet was his woman. She had be his


    woman. Being able to see her when he woke up, feel her in his arms sleeping gave him a sense of


    peace and contentment.


    Greg stroked Violet''s cheek gently and straightened the stray hairs from her forehead.


    Even thought Violet wasn''t fully awake, she felt someone touching her and involuntarily moved.


    Feeling the tiny movements Violet made, Greg immediately stopped moving his hands, and then


    watched Violet blinking her eyes open.


    "Are you awake?" asked Greg gently.


    "Mmmhmmm," replied a shy, red-faced Violet. She lowered her eyes, daring not look into Greg''s.


    "What''s this? Are you shy?" asked Greg as his lips curled upwards into a grin.


    "You already know the answer," replied Violet shyly.


    Greg chuckled and lowered his head whispering into Violet''s ear,"To be honest, you are delicious."


    "Stop saying that Greg! I hate you!" Violet eximed, pping Greg''s chest. As she moved a bit, pain


    shot through the lower half of her, making her frown immediately.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Greg when he saw the pained expression sh across Violet''s face. She


    looked as though she felt ufortable.


    "It''s all your fault," answered Violet pretending to be angry as she looked at Greg out of the corner of


    her eye.


    "Alright, alright. I''m sorry. I''ll be more gentle next time," coaxed Greg. "But it always hurts the first time.


    It''ll be better next time."


    "Greg, stop saying that! Aren''t you ashamed at what we''ve done?" Violet squealed while pulling the


    quilt up, covering her face, and refusing to look at Greg.


    "No, I''m not ashamed. Why are you so shy? It''s only you and I here," chuckled Greg, a smug look on


    his face.


    "Greg, don''t act so egotistical! We don''t have the marriage license yet, you know? You''d better be polite


    to me," said Violet.


    "That''s no big deal. We''ll go down to the Civil Affairs Bureau at nine o''clock tomorrow morning and get


    one," dered Greg as casually as if he was just getting home to have a cup of tea. It seemed that it


    was effortless for him to get a marriage license.

 Chapter 684 Sympathy Or Love (Part Three)

    Chapter 684 Sympathy Or Love (Part Three)


    "Humph! That sounds very easy for you," retorted Violet pretending to doubt Greg''s words. She still


    needed to meet Greg''s parents since they could only get the marriage license if his parents agreed


    their marriage. At least Violet''s family had already agreed to their marriage.


    "It is really easy, or well, what would you like?" asked Greg and before Violet could respond, he


    recapped,"Okay, I don''t have to work tomorrow, so, I''ll meet you in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau at


    nine a.m. and remember to bring your ID card and household registration."


    "My household registration is easy, it''s is at home. What about you?" asked Violet.


    "It''s easy for me as well. You didn''t think I could get my household registration?" asked Greg as he


    wondered, ''Is this woman looking down on me?'' ''How dare she! Should I punish her somehow for what


    she''s thinking?''


    "Greg? Wait, what are you doing? Stop!" shouted Violet as Greg put his hands on her again.


    "What else is there to do in bed?" Greg replied with a wicked gleam in his eyes.


    It was already six in the evening when Violet and Greg left the apartment.


    As they were driving away, Greg asked,"Are you going back to your Uncle Wilson''s home tonight?"


    "Yes, where else can I go?" still unable to make eye contact, Violet stared out the window as she said.


    Glimpsing over at Violet as he asked, Greg saw that she still wouldn''t look at him.


    "Why won''t you look at me?" Greg asked grinning cockily.


    "Why should I look at you? It''s not like your face is a flower," replied Violet.


    "Are you sure you won''t look at me?" Greg asked again, this time in a sing-song voice. He wasn''t


    angry, he wanted to tease Violet, and taunted,"If you won''t look at me, next time I won''t be as merciful


    as I was earlier. I don''t know if I will ignore your rebellion."


    "Why yy-o-ou..." Violet huffed as she spun her head to look at Greg. Suddenly thinking of earlier in the


    apartment, Violet was at a loss for words. The memory of Greg trying to make love to her again shed


    in her mind, and she turned beet red. He had let her go after she resolutely resisted, or they would be


    at the apartment even now.


    "Huh honey? Will you look at me, now?" Greg asked as he nced at Violet while he drove along.


    "OMG! Greg! You can be such an asshole!"ined Violet. She knew he enjoyed bullying her, but


    she hadn''t expected this perverse side he was showing now.


    "Whatever you say. I don''t care," Greg pretended he wasn''t fazed by what Violet said, but, inside he


    was feeling quite pleased as he drove.


    Greg and Violet bantered back and forth until the car pulled in front of the gate leading to the Yuwen


    Family residence.


    "Alright, we''re here! I''m going in now," said Violet as she unbuckled and went to get out of the car.


    "Mydy, aren''t you forgetting something?" Greg seized Violet''s arm with his both hands to prevent her


    from getting up.


    "What do you mean?" Violet was confused by Greg''s question. She didn''t think she had anything to do.


    Without answering Violet''s question, Greg leaned over and soundly kissed on her lips. He finally


    released after a long time.


    "It''s a kiss of goodbye, and one you won''t forget any more," Greg told Violet.


    "You know you''ve taken advantage of me a lot today, right?" Violet asked as proudly as a queen.


    "After we get the marriage license tomorrow, you can''t say I am taking advantage of you," replied Greg


    smirking mischievously. "Of course, you could always take advantage of me next time!"


    "Greg, can you stop ying jokes on me?" Violet blushed instantly. Opening the door she got out of the


    car saying,"I''ll see you tomorrow, goodnight."


    "Remember, think of me. Oh, and don''t forget to wait for me tomorrow morning," Greg reminded Violet


    as though he was nervous she would forget about getting their marriage license in the morning.


    "I won''t forget," Violet said as she walked toward the vi, waving her hand at Greg.


    After he watched Violet disappear through the door, Greg drove away.


    When Greg got home, his father was in the living room on the couch, watching the news on t.v.


    "Dad, I''m home," Greg said greeting his father while changing his shoes.


    "You''re just in time dinner is ready," said Fred ncing up at his son.


    Just then Sharon came out of the kitchen and saw Greg walking into the living room. Smiling, Sharon


    rushed up to greet him,"Greg, you''re home! Wash your hands, dinner is ready and it''s time to eat."


    "Alright," Greg calmly told Sharon which gave her a happy feeling deep inside.


    As they sat at the table for dinner, Sharon dished Greg''s food into his bowl. She enjoyed Greg''s attitude


    towards her just now. She wanted to take good care of Greg because he had been friendly.


    "Greg,e on, eat up," said Sharon.


    "Okay, but, serve yourself please and don''t worry about me," replied Greg. He didn''t know why Sharon


    was so kind to him today.


    Looking at Sharon, Fred joked,"It''s like you''re a different person now." Her attitude change towards


    Greg surprised Fred. Before Greg got home, Sharon was in a lousy mood, ming Fred for something.


    He didn''t expect the sudden one hundred and eighty-degree change in mood.


    "Naturally," replied Sharon smiling as she looked at Greg continuing. "There is only Greg, the baby boy


    of our family. I need to take good care of him."


    Listening to Sharon, Greg didn''t know what to say or do except to eat his meal quietly.


    Nodding helplessly, Fred said,"Alright, whatever you want."


    After dinner, Sharon went to the kitchen to wash dishes. Fred went and sat on the sofa. Greg followed


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    him, sitting beside his father he said,"Dad, I need to let you know something."


    "Alright, go ahead," Fred said nodding.


    "I''m going to marry Violet," announced Greg.

 Chapter 685 Getting The Marriage Certificate (Part One)

    Chapter 685 Getting The Marriage Certificate (Part One)


    "Get married?" Fred asked, astounded at what Greg just told him. His decision to marry Violet was not


    a surprise. His decision to marry this fast surprised him the most. After all, Violet did not juste from


    a simple Chinese family. She''s a member of the Chu Family. And they needed to get the Chu Family''s


    blessing before they could get married.


    "Yes, Dad," Greg assured Fred. He knew exactly what his father thought when he saw the expression


    on Fred''s face. "The Chu Family already gave us their blessing, with Uncle Jackson, Auntie Cherry,


    and the Yuwen family. They all approved our marriage."


    "Are you sure about this, son?" Fred was still trying to grasp the information he just heard. He still


    couldn''t believe Greg and Violet were getting married.


    "Yes, Violet told me in person," Greg reported to his father.


    "Okay, have you thought of your ns?" When Fred saw the determination in Greg''s eyes, he then


    epted the fact.


    "We''re going to get our marriage certificate first tomorrow. And then we''ll talk about the wedding


    ceremony," Greg stated.


    "Don''t you want a wedding ceremony first?" Fred questioned Greg. Usually, a wedding ceremony must


    take ce before getting married. He wasn''t expecting that Greg and Violet wanted to get married first.


    "That''ll take too long. We want to get married first," Greg answered.


    Fred couldn''t think of how to respond to Greg.


    Fred took his time before he said his next words. "You can go get the household register in the study.


    And invite Violet for lunch here tomorrow."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Thanks, Dad, I''ll tell Violet," Greg replied with a smile. He was about to turn away when he


    remembered one more thing he needed to request from Fred. "Uh, Dad?" Fred faced his son,"Yes,


    Greg?"


    Greg paused and eyed the kitchen door before he returned to Fred,"Please don''t tell Sharon anything


    yet."


    "Huh? But why?" Fred was confused. He knew they got along and they had a good time tonight. Why


    was Greg asking him not to say anything?


    "Just tell her after we get the marriage certificate. I just have a feeling she might interfere if she knew


    before we got it," Greg exined. Greg knew his Stepmother''s mind. They had a good rtionship now


    because he had always stopped her from learning more about Violet. If she knew they were getting the


    marriage certificate tomorrow, she would definitely do something to stop it.


    "I don''t know, son," Fred told Greg honestly. Fred knew his son also had mixed opinions about Sharon.


    And he understood why Greg would want to keep this from her but she and Fred spent every day


    together. It was going to be hard to keep this secret from her.


    "Dad, please do this for me. Just this one, please," Greg begged. He couldn''t allow anyone to destroy


    his happiness.


    Fred pondered on his son''s words and finally agreed to it. "Okay, just this one. Remember to ask Violet


    for lunch."


    "Okay, thanks, Dad. I''ll go upstairs now," Greg remarked with a smile. He got up and pranced towards


    the stairs.


    The next morning, Greg stood outside the main entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. He fidgeted in


    ce while he kept looking at his watch, which now read 8:50 am.


    Greg couldn''t wait any longer and took out his phone to dial Violet''s number. He had already been


    waiting for 10 minutes at this point.


    "Greg!" Violet answered on the first ring.


    "Violet, where are you? Are you near?" Greg wanted to know.


    "I''m on my way. Are you there already?" Violet asked.


    "I have arrived for some time. Are you almost here?" Greg wanted to know.


    "Maybe in ten minutes. There''s a lot of traffic," Violet reported while she stared at the traffic ahead.


    "Okay, take care, I''m here, waiting for you," Greg told her. He tried to convince himself that he wasn''t in


    a hurry but his heart wouldn''t listen. All sorts of worst case scenarios ran through his head, including


    Violet never arriving and leaving him alone there, waiting.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon," Violet dered.


    When she ended the call, she leaned over to the driver,"Please hurry up."


    The driver scanned the streets before he answered Violet. "Are you getting your marriage certificate at


    the bureau today?"


    Violet nodded. "Yes, my fiance is already waiting for me there. We''re supposed to meet at nine."


    The driver nced at the clock on the dashboard and smiled at Violet. "Don''t worry, miss, we''ll be there


    in 10 minutes."


    "Okay, yes, that''s great, thank you."


    Violet saw Greg by the side of the main entrance as soon as she got off the car. She ran towards him.


    "Greg!" Violet shouted his name as her high-heeled feet pounded on the pavement to get to him.


    Greg turned to Violet when he heard her shout out his name. He went down to meet her halfway and


    shouted,"Slow down, there''s no need to run."


    Violet went to Greg and grabbed his hands,"Sorry, I''m sote."


    "You''re just in time. And even if you werete for hours, I''d still wait for you," Greg dered to Violet. It


    didn''t matter what time she came, the important part here was that she came. As long as she wanted to


    Violet smiled at Greg. She took his hand and said,"Let''s get married."


    "Let''s do it."


    Together, they marched into the bureau, hand in hand. Twenty minutester, they came out, still hand


    in hand, and their other free hand with a red booklet.


    "Where are we off to now, Greg?" Violet asked, a grin stered on her face.


    Greg stopped to face Violet,"Should we call each other husband and wife now?"


    Violet knew Greg words were true. They were legally married now. And she should refer to Greg as her


    husband. But she still felt shy about it.

 Chapter 686 Getting The Marriage Certificate (Part Two)

    Chapter 686 Getting The Marriage Certificate (Part Two)


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?" Greg asked. He knew Violet was a shy woman. But she also needed


    to acknowledge their new status now. Otherwise, it didn''t make much sense to have the certificate.


    "No, it''s not that, it''s just -" Violet stopped herself and looked away from Greg''s gaze.


    Greg hooked Violet with his arm around her waist and pulled her closer,"We''re already husband and


    wife, we''re legally married, why are you hesitating?"


    Violet felt people''s eyes on them as they entered and exited the Civil Affairs Bureau and it made her


    uneasy.


    Violet looked around and sure enough, there were a lot of people around.


    "Greg, stop, let me go. People are looking at us," Violet tried to push him away but Greg wouldn''t let his


    grip go.


    "Do you know what you should call me?" Greg pushed her to say. Greg knew he needed to push Violet


    so he could pull out what he needed for her to say.


    "Husband," Violet whispered.


    "Say it again and I''ll let you go." Greg teased Violet. She needed to call him husband from now on.


    "Husband," Violet said, louder this time. She looked at Greg''s eyes and continued,"Husband, I love


    you."


    "Good wife, now, let''s go home," said Greg.


    "Home? Where? Which one?" Violet was confused. Which home was Greg referring to? The small


    apartment he bought for her? Or the Xiao family home?


    "Of course, the Xiao family home. Since you are now my wife, you should visit your inws." Greg let


    go of Violet''s waist and took her hand to lead her to his car.


    "But Greg, I didn''t know we were going straight to your family home. I don''t have anything with me."


    Violet mildly protested.


    "I have taken care of all of that, all you need is to go," Greg reassured her. He knew Violet did not


    consider that option so he took care of things for her.


    Violet didn''t say another word. She was now worried about facing Sharon. She had always thought


    about this asion but she had never been really prepared for that day when she''ll face Sharon. She


    was in love with Greg and was so happy to finally be married to him. But she also needed to exin to


    Sharon and she hoped she could ept Violet as her daughter-inw.


    While Greg drove, he asked Violet,"My lovely wife, what should we do about the wedding ceremony?"


    "Greg -" Violet uttered his name in a low mumble.


    "What''s wrong, Violet?" Greg sneaked a peek at Violet and saw her bite her lip, heard herbored


    breathing, and noticed her fidgeting hands. Greg couldn''t figure out what could have suddenly gone


    wrong.


    "I don''t want a wedding ceremony. There''ll be so many people there. And I''m just -" Violet trailed off


    and took a deep breath to calm down before she continued,"People are going to talk about my scars


    and I don''t know."


    Violet was concerned about the wedding ceremony. If they were going to have one, the guests


    definitely belonged to the wealthy circle in the city. These were the same women who gossiped about


    everything. And they would definitely gossip about her all night long or even for weeks. Soon enough,


    she was going to be the topic of discussion in the entire city. She wasn''t strong enough to handle their


    attacks.


    Greg''s smile became smaller.


    Greg kept silent and drove. He took off one hand from steering wheel and took Violet''s hand in his.


    "Then we won''t hold the wedding ceremony. Let''s just have a grand honeymoon. But you need to ask


    your father to do something."


    "What is it?" Violet asked, curious.


    "Ask him to tell the JC Group news media team to release the news of our marriage. They can say


    everything they want about me and your information withheld, except your name," Greg requested.


    Since he couldn''t give her the perfect wedding ceremony, he was going to use the marriage


    announcement to let the world know that Violet was now his wife.


    "I don''t think that will be a problem with my Dad," Violet nodded. Her family was powerful and it was not


    going to be difficult to post the announcement.


    "Well, then. Today is our wedding day. And in two days, we will leave for our honeymoon," Greg stated.


    "What about your work?" Violet was worried about Greg''s job.


    "The entire XS Hospital is my home. Work will be fine. You are more important," Greg kissed her hand


    to reassure her. ''This woman worries too much, '' he thought.


    "Okay, that''s good about your work. Thank you," Violet smiled.


    When they arrived at the Xiao family vi, Greg took Violet''s hands and ushered her to the living room.


    They found Sharon there, setting the table.


    Greg smiled and greeted Sharon,"Hello, Auntie, I''m back."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon did not look up, even when she heard Greg''s voice. She finished settling the table instead.


    "Greg, I''m d you''re back. I''ve already finished preparing the food. Your father told me you''re bringing


    someone important for lunch. I want you to check the food to taste if it''s okay."


    When Sharon finished setting the table, she looked up at Greg with a big smile on her face. The smile


    disappeared when she saw Violet beside Greg. She didn''t understand why Violet was there.


    Greg didn''t notice the change in Sharon''s demeanor and turned to Violet,"This is Sharon, my


    stepmother."


    Violet nodded at Greg and smiled at Sharon. She already knew she was Greg''s stepmother and her


    name was Sharon.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Auntie Sharon," Violet greeted her. Even if they got off on the wrong foot before,


    she still needed to be polite since this is the first time time she''s at the Xiao family home as Greg''s legal


    wife.


    "Why are you here?" Sharon''s face went from tense to angry. She stomped towards Greg and Violet.


    When he saw Sharon''s anger, Greg''s smile disappeared.


    Sharon stood in front of Violet and said word by word,"Get out! You are not wee."

 Chapter 687 Getting The Marriage Certificate (Part Three)

    Chapter 687 Getting The Marriage Certificate (Part Three)


    "I''m afraid you''re wrong, Auntie. She is wee here." Greg knew this type of scene would happen


    when he decided to marry Violet. He faced Sharon. "We are now a legally married couple. Violet is now


    my wife and the Xiao family''s daughter-inw."


    Greg held up their marriage certificate in front of Sharon''s face.


    Sharon gasped at what she read.


    "What is this? When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me?" Sharon demanded. ''Why didn''t I know


    Greg was married?'' she thought. She was already nning on matching him with Tina yesterday. She


    did not expect to hear such news today. Were the gods ying a trick on her?


    "My marriage is my own business. Why do you need to know?" Greg stated. He didn''t tell Sharon


    because he knew Sharon would do everything to destroy his happiness, their happiness. Although she


    greeted Greg with a smile everyday, he knew she plotted in her mind how to make Greg and Tina


    married. She would not give up on fostering a good rtionship with Carol easily.


    "Greg, I am the hostess here, of this family. I have the right to know what happens to you," Sharon


    answered. She didn''t take care of Greg as she usually did. She was just very angry to see Violet in her


    house.


    "Well, now, you know, because I''ve told you," Greg retorted.


    "I will not allow you to marry this woman. And I will never recognize her the Xiao family daughter-in-


    family name. It could not be this ordinary girl from an ordinary family.


    "What is all this arguing?" Fred hade down from upstairs to join them.


    When he saw Fred, Greg beamed,"Dad, we''re back."


    "Hello, Uncle Fred, it''s good to see you again," said Violet politely. She hadn''t seen Fred in many years.


    Fred smiled at the sight of Violet. "Violet, wee!"


    "Fred, what is going on?" Sharon was confused with Fred''s words. "Did you agree to this marriage?"


    "Of course. Greg loves Violet and Violet loves Greg, let them marry in peace," Fred gleed.


    Sharon finally knew what was going on. She crossed her arms and said,"So I guess I''m the only here


    who doesn''t know about this marriage."


    "Look, Sharon, it''s Greg''s own choice who he wants to marry. We shouldn''t get in the -" Sharon held up


    her hand to interrupt Fred.


    "You lied to me, along with your son. We''ve been together for many years and this is what you do to


    me," Sharon cried.


    When Greg heard Sharon me his father, his blood boiled. He turned to Sharon and said,"I told my


    Dad not to tell you. I know your every move, Auntie. I know you still want me to end up with Tina. Why?


    Have you been unhappy all these years with my father? Do you regret marrying into this family


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    because my father and the Xiao family couldn''t make you a rich wife? Well, let me tell you about the


    Xiao family. We are a family of schrs. We are not sycophants. We live our lives within our abilities


    and gifts. If you want to be in the wealthy circle, then let me tell you now, you can leave our family and


    just look for someone else."


    Anger built up inside Fred when he heard Greg.


    "Greg, that''s enough!" Fred shouted to stop Greg from saying anything else. He had developed his own


    feelings for Sharon. And, if Sharon decided to leave, he would not be able to let her go.


    Sharon was silent at Greg''s words. With Greg, she had be an open book. He was right about


    everything, except for one thing. She couldn''t leave Fred. She still wanted to stay by Fred''s side. He


    was the only one who could give her a peaceful life, with all the basic necessities and give her love. It


    was going to be difficult to find another person who understood life like him. She only wanted to cherish


    Fred and she wanted Fred to cherish her.


    Violet stayed silent throughout all the arguments. She was afraid she might make the situation worse if


    she said anything.


    Fred took deep breaths to calm down. He knew it was the first time Violet hade to their house and


    he didn''t want her to feel embarrassed. And he knew his son''s temper well.


    "Come now, Greg, Violet. Auntie has prepared lunch for us. Let''s sit and enjoy it," Fred invited the


    couple while he smiled a reassuring smile to Violet.


    "Okay, thank you," Violet epted the invitation, careful not to say anything more.


    "Greg, go ahead and bring Violet to get settled at the table," Fred suggested.


    Greg didn''t say anything. He just grabbed Violet''s hand and led her to the dining room.


    When the couple were gone, Fred approached Sharon and took her hands in his. "You know Greg''s


    temper. They''ve already gotten married and have the certificate, so let''s just stop arguing about this,


    okay?" Fred proposed.


    "Well, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Sharon demanded, her eyebrows knotted in anger.


    "If I told you, you would have done everything you could to stop the wedding. Then Greg would get


    mad at you and you would start to fight with each other. And I don''t want the two most important people


    in my life to fight. I just want us to be happy," Fred exined.


    Sharon looked at Fred''s eyes and felt her anger melt away.


    "I still don''t like his wife. She has no taste, no ss, and couldn''t possibly do any good to our family.


    What can he get from her?" Sharon reiterated. She turned towards the dining room with daggers in her


    eyes.


    "We don''t need to get anything from her," Fred replied. "She''s a good person, Sharon. You''re gonna


    like her, just give her a chance."


    "I will never like her," Sharon dered.


    "Okay, but don''t embarrass them like that, even if you don''t like her, okay?" Fred knew it was


    impossible to force Sharon to ept Violet immediately. He''ll have to do it little by little.


    Sharon kept silent.


    "Come on, let''s have lunch," Fred interrupted her thoughts. He ced his arm on Sharon''s shoulders to


    take her to the dining room.

 Chapter 688 The Lovely Couple (Part One)

    Chapter 688 The Lovely Couple (Part One)


    The family sat around the dining table, enjoying the delicious food. Greg took good care of Violet, as he


    kept busy putting more food in her rice bowl.


    Fred was happy to see that they were so devoted to each other. He wished nothing else but Greg''s


    happiness.


    However, Sharon was envious of Violet. ''Greg is not being nice to me anymore. What is worse, he even


    got angry at me because of her. And now, Greg is being so loving to her. Violet, you are really a lucky


    girl who has managed to fascinate my son!''


    "Greg, Violet, do you have any idea when the wedding bells are going to ring?" asked Fred abruptly. He


    hadn''t got a chance to ask Jackson what his suggestion was yet, as he wanted to know about Greg''s


    and Violet''s decision first.


    "We won''t hold a wedding ceremony. We have decided that we will have a trip honeymoon," Greg


    answered with ease while enjoying the dinner.


    "You won''t have a wedding ceremony? Don''t you want to take wedding pictures either? Ho-ho, what


    kind of marriage is that going to be?" Sharonmented.


    Greg put down his chopsticks and growled adamantly at Sharon,"Even without a wedding ceremony,


    our marriage would be legal. But what about you? You also had a wedding ceremony when you got


    married to Dad. So what? Did you get the recognition from the wives of wealthy families?"


    "You...!" Sharon was speechless. Greg''s words had touched the sore spot she had When she had


    married Fred, she had pressed him to hold avish wedding ceremony for her. She wanted everyone to


    know that she was the new wife of Fred''s. Many people even attended their wedding, but after that,


    Sharon wanted to make friends with thedies of wealthy families, but none of them was willing to meet


    her except Carol, who still kept in touch with her.


    "Stop the topic," said Fred. He didn''t want them to start the quarrel again. He then said to Greg,"Since


    you do not want a wedding ceremony, a wedding trip is also excellent. I know it is popr among many


    young people. You two just go to any ce you like, I will pay for the trip."


    Greg still kept his eyes fixed on Sharon, not replying to Fred.


    Violet nced at Greg and then she replied to Fred,"Thank you, Uncle Fred."


    "Ho-ho, Violet, don''t you think it is time for you to change the way you address me?" said Fred with a


    grin. Violet was quite clever and sensible, she must be a good girl. Greg had made a good choice. It


    was really lucky that he would marry Violet, the daughter of the Chu Family.


    Violet smiled and then she shyly said,"Yes, you are right, Dad."


    "Good. Now, Violet, you are now the daughter-inw of the Xiao Family. Don''t hesitate to ask for my


    help if you need it at any time, okay?" said Fred in high spirits.


    "Okay, thank you so much, Dad," replied Violet.


    "Greg, you two can live in your own room together. If you need anything, just tell Sharon, she will get it


    arranged for you," said Fred.


    "There''s no need for that. We have everything we want. But, Dad, I want to discuss something with


    you." said Greg.


    "Well, what is it?" replied Fred, eating the food at the same time.


    "I bought an apartment. I and Violet may live thereter, but we will visit you often," said Greg.


    Fred thought about it for a while and then replied,"That''s okay. Living in the apartment or staying at


    home both are okay. Everything in your room will be left as it is now, which will make it convenient for


    you to live at home. Greg, remember to give Violet the key to our house."


    "Okay, I know," said Greg, grateful. His Dad always understood his feelings and Greg was confident


    that he would do it for this too.


    Sharon sat aside, silent. She was afraid that anything she said would ignite Greg''s anger again. She


    would have to be careful in front of him. As for Violet, since she was the daughter-inw of the Xiao


    Family, she would get enough time to give her some lessons. She would make her know that life was


    not easy being the daughter-inw of this Family. They married secretly, this made Sharon furious. She


    was determined to send Violet out of her family.


    After lunch, Greg and Violet went upstairs to their room and Fred left for the hospital. Sharon was left


    sitting in the dining room. She was quite angry as she knew Violet was upstairs. Finally, Sharon


    decided to go out and have afternoon tea in order to rx.


    In Greg''s room, Violet looked around the room and appreciated its beauty intently.


    "What are you looking at?" said Greg, as he embraced Violet from her back.


    "I am checking whether you have hidden something here," said Violet deliberately.


    "I am a good man. I don''t think I have ever kept any secret from you," said Greg,ying his head on


    Violet''s shoulder.


    "Keep your distance. I don''t think you have any good intention," said Violet, smiling.


    "Don''t you trust me and think that I am a good man?" asked Greg deliberately. He knew what he was


    going to do next.


    "Of course, I don''t believe you. Show me proof of your good behavior," said Violet. She pushed him


    away and turned around to face him.


    "Are you sure, you want me to show you the proof?" asked Greg with a wicked smile.


    "Of course, I want to see. If I don''t see the proof, how could I know whether you are a good man worth


    trusting or not?" Violet said stupidly. She wanted to see what his mind was up to.


    Greg raised Violet in his arms and stepped forward. He put her on the bed and pressed her tight.


    "What''s wrong? What are you trying to do?" Violet shouted.


    "You said you want to witness it, didn''t you? Then I will show you that I am a very good man," said


    Greg. He lowered his head so that he could have a glimpse of Violet''s face clearly. And he could feel


    her breath. "It''s you who attracted me, now don''t me me."


    Greg ended his words and then kissed Violet crazily.


    "Greg, let me go, please. Aunt Sharon is still at home," said Violet. She knew that Fred had gone to


    work. But Sharon was still downstairs. It was the first time she hade here, and she didn''t want


    Sharon to hate her worse.


    "She has gone out, don''t worry. Only you and I are at home," Greg exined.


    "Greg, you!" Violet was so angry that she couldn''t speak a word. She couldn''t resist Greg, for he was


    much stronger than her.


    "Love, listen to me, I will be gentle."


    When they left the house, it waste at night. Greg drove Violet back home.


    Sitting in the car, Violet was in a very good mood. She kept smiling.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you smiling at the windows? Don''t you think you should be smiling at me?"


    Greg asked her. He noticed that she was in a different mood today. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 689 The Lovely Couple (Part Two)

    Chapter 689 The Lovely Couple (Part Two)


    "I don''t want to. I have stayed with you for the whole day. I want to see something different now ," said


    Violet, acting like a spoiled child. She could do anything she liked in front of Greg because he


    pampered her so much.


    "Is that so? We will see each other every day, will you get bored with that too?" Greg asked as if it did


    not matter to him.


    "Maybe," replied Violet. She turned around and looked at Greg.


    She then said,"Greg, listen to my orders carefully."


    "I am listening," replied Greg.


    "Since I am your wife, I am all yours," Violet paused for a while, feeling shy. But she had made up her


    mind and so she added,"As are you. And from this day forward, I am going to be the one who make


    decisions, whereas you''re the one who fulfills them."


    "I know. You are the boss," answered Greg, and he added,"My dear, everything is up to you. But there


    is one thing that you should surely listen to me."


    "What is it?" Violet was confused. What did he mean by that?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "On the bed, you must listen to me," said Greg. Violet could do anything she liked, but it was difficult for


    him to control himself on the bed.


    "Greg, Oh, I didn''t know you are so wicked?" Violet said with a smile, not getting angry.


    "It''s notte to know this now. You will get to know me better in the future," said Greg in high spirits


    while driving. And he added,"During the next few days, there will be just you and me. I am looking


    forward to that time."


    "My dear, could I say that I don''t want to travel with you?"


    "No, you don''t have that option!"


    "But you said just now that everything is up to me."


    "If that''s what you want, then we could also make love day and night in our apartment for the


    honeymoon."


    "...No thank you. I''d better travel."


    In Yuwen House, everyone stared at the marriage certificates on the table surprised.


    "Violet, you really surprise us. You got married at such short notice." Selina said to Violet, delighted.


    "Aunt, you have told me that if I love someone, I must get hitched to him in time, or he would go with


    someone else," said Violet proudly. Her Aunt knew her so well.


    "Violet, you have surely made a good choice," Selina said. She supported Violet.


    "If my son gets married someday, I will be delighted for him as well," said Wilson, smiling.


    Hearing Wilson''s words, Selina hit him in the arms. Pretending to be angry, she med him,"What are


    you saying? He should at least let us meet the girl he loves at first, and promises that he will only love


    her forever. Then we could give him permission to marry the girl."


    Selina knew her son well. Her son was a happy-go-lucky person. And there were always many girls


    after him. Selina didn''t know who his girlfriend was at present. But she wouldn''t ask him. He should


    work hard abroad, and when he achieved his goals, there would be a suitable time for him to get


    married.


    "What you have said is right. Our son should be a man as you said. Greg loves Violet deeply, but


    our son is different. I visited his microblog, he shared photos with several girls on theunch," said


    Wilson.


    Wilson then turned to look at Violet, adding,"Violet, your life will be full of happiness. Greg will treasure


    you."


    "Uncle, I feel so happy now," replied Violet, smiling brightly like the sunshine. She felt that her life was


    full of happiness.


    "Violet, I wish you happiness. You should amodate each other, then you will no doubt live a happy


    life," said Elsa. She hoped that Violet could always stay with her, but if Violet could live with the man


    she loved happily, she would be pleased too.


    "Grandma, thank you. I will live blissfully," said Violet,ying her head on her Grandma''s shoulder.


    "Violet, I won''t say anything else. But what do you want? I want to give you a present," said Jacob.


    Jacob thought for a second, and then said,"How about giving a vi as a present? You can live there


    with Greg, and enjoy yourselves."


    "Thank you, Grandpa. But I don''t need a vi," Violet refused him, adding,"Greg has bought an


    apartment. We will live there in the future."


    "Did Greg buy an apartment for you?" asked Jacob. He didn''t know that Greg was so considerate and


    caring.


    "Yeah, I have got the key. I am the mistress of the house. I promise all of you that I will take care of my


    family well," said Violet with confidence and happiness. She wanted to tell everyone that she was very


    happy.


    Both Selina and Wilson pped their hands to show their agreement to that with smiles. Elsa also took


    Violet''s hands happily.


    "That''s excellent. We all hope that you both lead a happy life. This is also your home, you coulde


    back often," said Elsa.


    "Don''t forget us even if Greg is apanying you," said Jacob, grinning.


    "Of course, I wille back often," replied Violet.


    Then Violet seemed to remember something, she added,"Grandma, Grandpa, Uncle and Aunt, I have


    something to tell you. It''s that we won''t hold a wedding ceremony. We are going to have a trip


    honeymoon. And Greg''s Dad will pay for that. We are going to have great fun. So I won''t be at home


    for some time, but please don''t worry about me."


    Violet paused. She was trying to observe everyone''s expressions to see whether they approve of the


    trip or not. She knew that they for sure would miss her. But she had got married to Greg without


    thinking too much. Besides, she would leave home to enjoy her honeymoon for some time, would


    Grandma and Grandpa feel sad about her going away?


    "It''s great. Nowadays, many people prefer a marriage trip. Just rx and enjoy the great sunshine,"


    Selina said. Violet had stayed in the city for a long time, she supported Violet''s idea to travel outside


    and see the world. It would help her in bing more sensible.


    "Yeah, I also think you should have a trip to enjoy yourself. Just have fun with Greg, I will take good


    care of your Grandma and Grandpa," said Wilson.


    "Okay," Violet nodded.


    "I want you to be with me, but you will be happier with Greg. I am happy to see you marry a man who


    loves you so deeply. I wish you happiness again," said Elsa.


    "Thank you, Grandma," replied Violet.


    "Violet, I also wish you all the happiness," said Jacob.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Violet was back in her room. Standing in front of the windows, enjoying the zing night, she was


    feeling so happy. But then, somehow sadness grew inside her. There was still a man waiting for her in


    the hospital, how would she tell him this news?

 Chapter 690 Letting Her Go Away (Part One)

    Chapter 690 Letting Her Go Away (Part One)


    As Violet was lost in her deep thoughts, the phone rang.


    Violet picked up the phone and saw that it was from her brother Lawrence.


    She quickly answered the phone,"Hello, Lawrence."


    "Violet, have you had dinner yet?" Lawrence''s voice could be heard from the other line.


    Violet replied,"Yes, I have."


    Lawrence said,"Well, then, I want to talk about Greg." He was sitting in front of his desk in the


    dormitory. He had a sheet of paper with all of Greg''s information in his hand.


    Violet said bluntly,"Lawrence, I''ve already married Greg." She didn''t want to hide this from her brother


    at all.


    "What did you say?" Lawrence was stunned. He hadn''t discussed Greg with her, and they had got


    married.


    Violet exined,"Lawrence, I just got my marriage license today and we are nning a honeymoon


    travel after a few days. I''ve met Greg''s father and I think everything is looking good." She didn''t want


    her brother to be worried about her. In thest few years, Lawrence had been abroad, but he was very


    concerned about her. Maybe he still cared about her so much because he still felt sorry for what had


    happened to her years ago.


    Lawrence''s tone became soft immediately and he said,"Well, that''s great news. Violet, as long as you


    are happy, I''m happy." Since Violet had married Greg, the only thing he could do now was to send his


    best wishes. He didn''t want to burst her happy bubble and make her sad in any manner.


    Violet replied,"Oh, Lawrence, thank you so much."


    Lawrence continued,"Violet, tell Greg that if he dares to hurt you, I''ll not leave him."


    Violet tried tofort him,"Lawrence, I know you care about me, but don''t worry. I''m the only woman in


    Greg''s heart and I believe that he will love me loyally." Violet believed in the love she had with Greg.


    Lawrence simply replied,"Okay." Then he hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, he put the phone aside and looked at Greg''s information that he had in his hand.


    Currently, his only concern was that of a girl, named Cassie Zheng. She was Greg''s ssmate when


    Greg had studied abroad and she had pursued Greg like crazy. Lawrence didn''t know about Greg''s


    attitude towards her. But Greg had returned home immediately after his graduation, so Lawrence


    thought that Greg must be in love with Violet. Lawrence was though afraid that Cassie might try her


    best to be around Greg and continue to influence him. If so, his sister Violet might get hurt in the


    process.


    Lawrence wanted to tell Violet that at one point a girl named Cassie Zheng had loved Greg crazily and


    she should reconsider her marriage with Greg. But he didn''t expect that he was alreadyte and they


    had been married. Since things had already happened, he thought it was pointless for him to tell Violet


    these things and make her sad. It was enough that he knew about them and if anyone dared to hurt his


    sister, he would not leave them in peace for sure.


    Violet then called her Daddy.


    Jackson answered the phone,"Hey, Violet, what''s up?"


    Violet happily said,"Daddy, I have a piece of good news to share with you. I just got my marriage


    certificate with Greg. Guess what, we''re married now."


    Jackson eximed,"Haha, really is that true? Congrattions! My baby daughter! It''s such a pity that


    your Mommy and I still cannote back soon. We still have a big project that needs to be finalized."


    As he said so, he started feeling a little guilty. He was so sorry that he couldn''t attend his only


    daughter''s wedding.


    Violetforted,"Daddy, it''s okay. Greg and I did not want a conventional wedding ceremony. In ce


    of that, we have decided to have a wedding trip abroad."


    "A wedding trip?" Jackson repeated her words feeling quite confused with the sudden change of


    events.


    Violet exined patiently,"Yes, Daddy. You know I don''t like the crowd, so Greg and I decided to have a


    wedding trip instead. Greg''s father has also agreed. And Uncle Wilson, Aunt Selina, Grandpa and


    Grandma; they have consented, too." She was on cloud nine today.


    Jackson understood what his daughter was trying to say and replied,"Okay, as long as you''re happy,


    we are ok with whatever you decide."


    Violet happily said,"Thank you so much, Daddy. But you know what, I need your help."


    Jackson replied,"I''m your Daddy and I''m ready to do whatever you say. Tell me what is it that you want


    me to do."


    Violet said,"Daddy, Greg and I want to post our marriage on social media, with Greg being the focus.


    We want to tell everyone that we are married now. This is kind of like celebrating our marriage in front


    of the people. With this, most of them would get to know about our union. I hope that you can help us to


    issue this news. If you can order the JC Group''s media to post this news for us, it would be great."


    Jackson replied,"No problem at all! You''re my daughter and now you''re married. I''ll certainly get this


    news posted and all the people in this city will get to know about it." He thought that he should fulfill his


    daughter''s request.


    Violet reminded Jackson,"Daddy, I don''t want to gain any undue attention, so you please ask the editor


    toy emphasis on Greg and not to share any information about me."


    Jackson replied,"My dear Violet, I''m your Daddy and I know what is going on in your mind. Don''t worry.


    I''ll handle all this without any issues."


    Violet happily said,"Okay, Daddy, I love you the most."


    Feeling concerned Jackson told Violet,"Violet, you''ve married Greg Xiao and now you have to be nice


    and polite to his entire family. Hope you know that? Xiao family is very big. Greg''s father is one of my


    good acquaintances, but now you''re his daughter-inw and you should know how to get along with all


    the family members. At the same time, you will also need to have a loving rtionship with your


    husband. I know Greg loves you and pampers you, but you''d better not try and be a brat. We parents


    can only hope that you two live happily and get along with each other." Jackson didn''t want his


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    daughter to get married at all, but he knew that he could do nothing to stop her. Once his daughter


    grew up, she would certainly get married one day. As her father, he could only hope that she was


    happy all her life.

 Chapter 691 Letting Her Go Away (Part Two)

    Chapter 691 Letting Her Go Away (Part Two)


    Violet replied,"Okay, okay. Daddy, Mommy stopped nagging me but now it seems you have taken her


    ce instead? I think you should give the phone to my Mommy. I want to talk to her." She was


    surprised to find that her Daddy was being overly protective and giving her lessons on family life just


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    like her beloved Mommy.


    Jackson replied,"Your Mommy is busy now. You said I was nagging. I''m influenced by your Mommy.


    Your Mommy has her mind on you and your brother. A small thing happening to any of you will raise


    her worries. So I tell you this thing for your Mommy. Remember what I have told you just now."


    Violet impatiently said,"I know, I know, Daddy. Well, I''ll hang up for now. I need to go to bed and rest.


    I''m really tired today."


    Jackson replied,"Okay, then you should shower and go to bed. If you have any problem, just let me


    know, I am only a call away."


    "Goodbye, Daddy."


    In the morning, Violet took breakfast to the hospital room and she was surprised to see that the room


    was empty. She was astonished and started thinking if Roger had left the hospital.


    At that moment, a nurse happened to pass by and Violet stopped her path.


    "Excuse me. Would you please mind telling me where is the man who was lodged in this room?" Violet


    anxiously looked at the nurse as she waited for an answer.


    The nurse replied,"Do you mean Mr. Roger? He is practicing walking with his attending physician. They


    are in the garden just right at the back of the hospital." With these words, the nurse pointed towards the


    back garden.


    Violet replied,"Oh, okay. Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Violet then walked towards the garden holding the breakfast in her hand.


    She saw that Roger had put his hands on the attending physician''s shoulder and was trying to walk


    with his help, Violet felt very sad. It was because of her that Roger had to endure so much pain.


    The doctor was trying to guide Roger,"Slowly. Put all your strength on your legs and stand firm."


    Violet approached them step by step and she could see that he was sweating. She thought that he was


    trying very hard and would be tired by now.


    Violet called out,"Mr. Roger."


    Roger and the doctor both looked up towards her at the same time.


    Rogerughed and said,"Violet, you havee to see me."


    The doctor knew that Violet was close to Roger and ever since Roger hade to the hospital, she


    had taken care of him.


    Violet nodded her head and replied,"Yes." And then she turned to the doctor and asked,"Does he still


    need to continue to practice walking?"


    The doctor nced at Roger''s legs and replied,"If he wants he can stop practicing today. I see that


    you''ve brought him breakfast. It would be nice if you can support him to the hospital room and have


    breakfast with him."


    Violet said,"Okay. Thank you so much." Then she walked over to Roger and supported him.


    She and the doctor helped Roger get back to the room.


    Greg was not far away from them and had seen that she was supporting Roger. He felt a little jealous


    but he knew that Roger had saved Violet''s life. So as her husband, he should actually thank Roger. If


    he hadn''t saved Violet, she would have been injured and be in the hospital in his ce.


    So Greg turned around and silently went away from there.


    Violet helped Roger in sitting on the bed. After the doctor had gone, Violet put the table on the bed and


    put the breakfast in front of Roger.


    Violet said,"The breakfast is still hot. Do have it quickly."


    Roger replied,"Okay." Then he picked up the spoon and began finishing the breakfast as he was quite


    hungry and tired after the exercise.


    Violet sat down on one side and watched Roger slowly eating his breakfast. Currently, she wanted that


    Roger could get well soon. If he recovered fast, she could be rxed as this was a huge burden on her


    heart. But she still didn''t know how to tell Roger that she had already married Greg.


    Roger finished his breakfast and happily looked at Violet,"Violet, I''m done. Thanks for the breakfast."


    Violet smiled and quickly said,"You''re wee."


    Roger asked,"You are going to bring me breakfast tomorrow morning also, right?" He asked this


    casually, as he was sure that Violet woulde here tomorrow morning. In thest few days, Violet


    had always brought breakfast for him and now he had got used to her attention and concern.


    "Tomorrow, well..." Violet didn''t know how to say it. Last night, Greg had told her that they would be


    leaving for their wedding trip tomorrow, so she would not be here to bring Roger breakfast. Maybe this


    was thest time she was going to bring breakfast for him.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something that is bothering you?" Roger did not hear what Violet said as he


    was thinking that she has something else on her mind today. He could see that clearly from the


    confusion on her face.


    Roger smiled and said,"That''s okay. You don''t have to bring me breakfast tomorrow. I can ask the


    nurse to get me some food from the cafeteria."


    Finally, Violet summoned up all her courage and said,"Well, Mr. Roger, in the future also... I... might be


    unable to... bring you any breakfast."


    "Why? Are you in trouble? Please tell me. If it is so, I would like to help you out." Roger was stunned.


    His wish was to meet Violet in every morning. There was still one more week before he left the hospital,


    so if he didn''t get to see Violet during this time, he didn''t know how he would be able to cope up with


    this anxiety.


    Violet exined,"I...I...I''m about to go abroad for a trip."


    "Traveling? Why do you suddenly want to travel abroad?" Roger was surprised and he started thinking


    what was the reason behind this decision of hers.


    Violet decided to tell him the real reason,"Actually, Mr. Roger, I..." She was prepared to face whatever


    happened after he heard about her marriage to Greg.


    "Let me tell you the reason." Greg suddenly walked in and said.


    Violet tried to stop him,"Greg." As soon as she saw himing in, Violet stood up immediately. He


    came over and stood next to her.


    Greg nced at Violet and then turned to Roger and said,"We''ve got married. Since we did not want to


    hold a wedding ceremony we decided to go for a wedding trip instead. Therefore, she might not be able


    to bring you breakfast in theing days. We hope you would understand now."

 Chapter 692 Letting Her Go Away (Part Three)

    Chapter 692 Letting Her Go Away (Part Three)


    This sensational piece of news made Roger feel as if his whole world hade crashing down.


    He did not know how to react and just kept staring at Greg, not even looking at Violet once. He


    wondered if Greg was joking. Had they actually got married? His heart was broken.


    Roger repeated the same words,"Got...got married?"


    Greg replied,"Yes. We have not brought our marriage certificate today. If you don''t believe us and


    would like to see the evidence, we can show you in the future." He was holding Violet''s hands already.


    Roger gradually fixed his eyes on Violet. He stared at her beautiful face and asked slowly,"Violet, is...is


    that true?"


    Violet nodded her head and replied,"Yes. It is true that I''ve married Greg."


    At that moment, Roger''s face changed at once and he lost control over his emotions.


    After a while, Greg and Violet both looked at each other. They noticed that Roger was silent and knew


    that he must be upset. Greg knew clearly that Roger loved Violet deeply. When Greg had been abroad


    and not with her, there had been many opportunities for Roger toe close to Violet. It was quite


    possible that while working together Roger had fallen in love with Violet.


    Violet watched Roger''s face changing and she understood that he was very sad. She remembered that


    Roger had told her that he was quite serious about being in love. Since a young age, he had never


    failed in anypetition. Maybe this was the first time that he had lost to someone.


    Violet whispered,"Mr. Roger?" And to her surprise, for the first time, Roger lost his temper.


    "Get out." He suddenly yelled.


    Violet was stunned and she started shivering with fear. Greg saw that Roger couldn''t control his


    emotion now and it was evident that even he did not know what would happen next.


    Roger red at Violet and said,"Don''t show off your love here in front of me. Get out. Both of you! Go


    away!"


    It was obvious that Roger was unable to control his anger now.


    However, Violet wanted to take this opportunity to make things clear to him. She would start traveling


    from tomorrow and when she woulde back, Roger would have left the hospital. And it was hard for


    her to find a better time to talk to him in the future, it would be good if she rified things right now.


    "Mr. Roger, sorry I''m not..." But before she could finish, Roger interrupted her in between.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He threw away the lunch box on the table.


    Seeing this, Greg moved forward, turned around and stood in front of Violet. He was afraid that Violet


    might get hit by the box.


    After hitting Greg''s back the lunch box fell on the ground.


    Roger shouted like crazy,"Violet Chu, I don''t want to see you again. Go out! Both of you." He couldn''t


    ept this fact. If he hadn''t been injured, he would have stood in front of Greg, gave him a good


    beating, got Violet back from Greg and left with Violet.


    Violet said nothing more because she was afraid that he would get irritated again. His anger was


    frightening her.


    Greg felt that the whole room had be quite at once. The silence was deafening and Greg thought


    that they should leave the room now.


    Greg held Violet''s hand and said,"Let''s go from here."


    Then, he pulled her away from Roger and they both left.


    Greg and Violet returned to Greg''s office. He closed the door behind them and then he walked up to


    Violet and asked,"Are you okay?"


    Violet replied,"I''m fine."


    Gregforted her,"Don''t take too much notice of whatever has happened. You should have expected


    that he would get upset and angry upon hearing this news."


    Violet said,"Yes. I know. I''m only worried about his health. He got injured because of me. This morning,


    I saw him sweating when he was trying to practice walking. Even though he hasn''t recovered yet, he


    was practicing walking. He must be wanting to leave the hospital as soon as possible. I know he is


    being very brave, but still, I worry about him."


    Greg knew from Violet''s words that Roger had wanted to approach Violet for a rtionship. He thought


    to himself, ''It''s lucky that I expressed my feelings before he could. Otherwise Violet may not have


    agreed to marry me. Violet is just too kind- hearted. Even though she loves me, as long as Roger


    progress as smoothly as I want it to be.''


    Greg said,"Well, I''ll tell my Dad to arrange people to handle Roger more carefully. He will be fine in this


    hospital. Besides, my Dad is close friends with Cooper, Roger''s father. My Dad will surely pay extra


    attention to him." Though these were just possibilities, Greg was sure that his thought was correct.


    Violet looked at Greg and seriously said,"Okay, Greg, then please remind your Dad to pay attention to


    him."


    Greg nodded his head and replied,"Don''t you worry. I know what I have to do."


    Violet looked into his eyes and wanted to say thanks to him, but she thought that this was not


    appropriate for her to do. She was Greg''s wife now, they were a family now and it was improper for a


    wife to say thank you to her husband for such a trivia. Greg might not like it.


    Violet exined,"Greg, I am worried about Mr. Roger because he got injured while trying to save me.


    So please don''t mind this. I love you and believe me that I have no special rtionship with him." She


    was afraid that Greg could misunderstand her. Since she was his wife, she didn''t want him to be


    bothered by her behavior in any manner.


    Greg replied,"Okay, I see." Then he reached out his hand and gently touched her face, saying,"In the


    future, I won''t allow anyone else to get hurt because of my woman. If anyone is supposed to be hurt


    because of you, then that man should be me and only me."


    The moment he finished his sentence, Violet covered his mouth with her hand and said,"Don''t say this


    thing. In the future, I will be careful and try to stay away from all the dangers. I don''t want anyone to be


    injured because of me and I won''t allow myself to be hurt."


    Greg nodded his head and replied,"Okay."

 Chapter 693 Excellent Children (Part One)

    Chapter 693 Excellent Children (Part One)


    In his ward, Roger nkly looked out of the window. His eyes welled up and blurred until a teardrop fell


    down his cheek. Yes, he cried. He cried because of Violet. He wanted to kill himself for what he had


    just done to her. He had driven Violet away and he knew that she would nevere back to him again.


    The next morning, Roger sat on his sickbed as usual, waiting for Violet''s arrival. He hoped that what


    happened yesterday was only a dream, but he was just trying to deceive himself.


    Tina walked into the hospital wearing thetest French dress, a pair of red sky-high heels and holding a


    Dior bag in her hand.


    Tina stood at the door of the ward and looked at Roger from the small window. Judging from the way


    Roger lifted his head with expectant eyes, she knew that he was waiting for Violet. Violet was the only


    person in the world who could make Roger look like that.


    Tina then pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Violet!" Roger called happily, the moment he heard the door open. He looked at the personing in


    with great anticipation in his eyes.


    The smile on Roger''s lips quickly faded away when he found that it was just Tina who came in.


    "What are you doing here?" Roger asked, again depressed.


    "Why? I''m here to see you, of course!" Tina replied, as she approached Roger and stood at his


    sickbed. "I know that you will have no breakfast to eat this morning, so I''ve told the housekeeper to


    prepare it for you. She will be here soon."


    "I don''t need it. Just go on with your own business. I''m waiting for someone else." said Roger. He was


    still waiting for Violet, and he would never stop doing so until she came. Violet was the only woman in


    the world that he would never give up on.


    "You are waiting for Violet?" Tina asked deliberately. "Do you really think that she wille back? I''m


    sorry but I have to tell you that neither Greg nor Violet will evere to see you again."


    "No! You are lying!" Roger snapped at her, trying tofort himself and continued,"Violet is sure to


    would look after me until I recovered."


    "Roger, wake up and smell the coffee! Do you really think you are that important in Violet''s heart?"


    Tina''s tone became tough. She approached the bed, unzipped her bag, took out a newspaper and


    threw it onto Roger.


    "Look at it yourself. Greg''s wedding has been made public in all major media. Although the name of the


    bride has not been revealed, can''t you just guess who it could be?" With these words, Tina wore an


    expression of hate on her face.


    Roger put his gaze on the newspaper. The headline was indeed about Greg''s wedding. A photo of


    Greg''s handsome figure almost upied half of the front page, and in the upper right corner there was


    a smaller photo. Roger could not be more familiar with it. Obviously it was Violet.


    "No, no, that''s impossible..." Roger did not want to believe what he saw. Even though Violet and Greg


    hade and told him the news themselves yesterday, he still refused to believe it.


    Tina simply ignored Roger''s feelings as she fiercely red at the window and said, grinding her


    teeth,"How dare they get the marriage license? They did it in secret so I didn''t have the chance to stop


    it. But I won''t let Violet off the hook that easily. Does she really think that life would be that easy for her


    to marry into the Xiao Family? Sharon once said that I was the only one, qualified to be her daughter-


    inw. Violet has robbed me it! I will make that bitch pay!"


    Roger didn''t say anything. He just quietly sat there.


    "Roger, you know what? Violet is the heiress of the JC Group. She is Jackson''s daughter. Do you know


    why she has always kept such a low profile, working in ourpany? It''s because she is a deformed


    woman with unsightly scars all over her body, caused by sharp broken ss. She is too ugly to be


    epted by the circle of nobledies," said Tina haughtily. Nothing could make her happier other than


    shit talking and ndering the woman who stole her man.


    Roger was shocked by Tina''s words, but he still didn''t say anything. He knew well, what kind of woman


    Violet was.


    At this time, Carol also walked into the room.


    "Tina, what are you doing here? What are you talking about with your brother?" Carol was obviously


    displeased. She had already told her daughter several times that she was not allowed to say bad things


    about Violet or the Chu Family. Otherwise, either she would pay the price or the Gu family would.


    "Of course I''m talking about my enemy Violet. Mom, she stole my fianc¨¦ from me and now they are


    going to have a honeymoon trip soon. How can I just stand here and pretend that nothing happened?"


    Tina felt very wronged. She thought to herself, ''The damned Violet has taken my ce and will soon


    be Greg''s wife. If it were not for her, I would be the bride in that wedding ceremony with Greg


    today. I could have been the happiest bride in the world in the most luxurious wedding in the world.''


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Why are you so obsessed with that Greg? He is only a doctor, and his family background is not very


    good either. His stepmother is a nobody. There''s hardly any way for his family to help ourpany,"


    Carol said.


    "Mom, you don''t understand. I don''t expect any help from Greg''s family. I just love him and I want to be


    his wife. Do you know how many women want to be with him? The moment I saw Greg, I told myself


    that I would be with this man for the rest of my life!" There was a stubborn look in Tina''s eyes.


    "Tina, I have already told you that you should give up on Greg now. He is now a married man. It''s not


    wise for you to be entangled with him now. Don''t worry! I will find other excellent and noble men for


    you," Carol consoled her daughter. She clearly knew that her daughter had few advantagespared


    to Violet, Jackson Chu''s daughter. They had no choice but to throw in the towel. Admittedly, she had to


    take her daughter''s marriage seriously. She had made up her mind to find apetent and powerful


    man for her daughter, and he must be from within the noble circle. She had to make sure that her


    daughter would live a happy andfortable life.


    "No!" Tina immediately retorted. "Greg is the only man that I want to spend the rest of my life with. I will


    never give him up!"


    "You¡­" Annoyed, Carol shook her head and sighed. She didn''t know what else she could say to


    discourage her daughter at the moment. Tina was too stubborn to take any advice.

 Chapter 694 Excellent Children (Part Two)

    Chapter 694 Excellent Children (Part Two)


    "Have you both done talking? Get out now!" Roger suddenly yelled at them. He thought angrily, ''What


    the hell is wrong with them? Why do theye to my ward and quarrel with each other in the early


    morning? Don''t they know that I''m still recovering?''


    Hearing Roger''s words, both Tina and Carol calmed themselves and stopped arguing.


    Carol cooled down, walked over to her son and cooed,"Roger, I have already handed over my work to


    my deputy. From now on, I will take good care of you."


    "I don''t need you to do that. Go on with your own business at thepany. I can take good care of


    myself," Roger refused. He didn''t need anyone else to look after him. He only wanted Violet, but she


    might nevere again.


    Seeing her son depressed, Carol didn''t know what else to say tofort him.


    Tina was very unhappy to see how Roger talked to Carol. "Roger, don''t be like that. Have some


    consideration. Mom worries about you and wants to take good care of you. How can you talk to her like


    that? Are you still waiting for Violet to take care of you? Wake up and stop deceiving yourself. She will


    nevere!"


    "Tina, shut up!" Carol quickly stopped her daughter. She was worried that Tina''s words might upset


    Roger more.


    Tina stopped talking when she saw the displeased look in her mother''s eyes.


    Carol didn''t want to be too hard on her son. She then said,"Roger, we are leaving now. The


    housekeeper will bring you your breakfast. Do remember to eat some, and I wille back to see you


    in the afternoon."


    After uttering these words, Carol grabbed her daughter''s hand and pulled her away, leaving the ward


    with her.


    Roger lowered his head and gazed at the newspaper that Tina left behind. Emotions started to flood in


    his chest again. He tried to control himself, but the more he tried, the more emotional he got. With a


    clenched face, he gave in and tears flowed down his cheeks, a few drops falling on the newspaper.


    Greg and Violet''s smiling faces stung his eyes. He thought to himself, heartbroken, ''The whole world


    knows that they are married now, but has Violet ever thought about me?''


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the International Airport


    Greg and Violet didn''t take too much luggage with them. Violet took Greg''s arm and headed to the


    security checkpoint. Fred also came with them, walking on the other side of Greg.


    "Greg, take good care of Violet and behave well," said Fred.


    "Yes, Dad. Don''t worry. I''m sure to take good care of my beloved sweetie," Greg replied, as he cast a


    look at his new wife. Both of them smiled at each other.


    "Well, Dad, it''s time to go, so goodbye for now," said Violet giving him a hug. They had to go through


    the security checkpoint now; otherwise they would miss the ne.


    "Okay, Violet. Sharon had something else to do, so she couldn''te to see you off. I will ask her to


    cook delicious food for you when you get back from your honeymoon trip." Fred still felt sorry that


    Sharon refused toe and see them off in the morning. He had tried his best to persuade her, but he


    failed. He had no choice but toe only by himself.


    "Don''t worry about it Dad. It''s okay," Violet said with a smile.


    "Dad, you can go back home now. Drive carefully!" said Greg without much change of expression on


    his face. He didn''t care whether his stepmother came to see them off or not. If she was kind to Violet,


    he would also respect her. But if she purposely made it difficult for Violet, he wouldn''t mind being


    openly hostile towards her.


    "Okay, see you. Have a safe trip!" Fred waved goodbye.


    Fred didn''t leave until he saw Greg and Violet pass the security check.


    One weekter


    In the office the CEO of JS Group, Derek was busy with his work. He was carefully reviewing the


    documents on his desk one by one.


    Suddenly, the phone on his desk rang. Derek answered it without even looking at the number shing


    on the screen.


    "Hello," Derek said, his eyes still fixed on the documents in his hand.


    "Mr. Derek, Mr. Mond Xu of ZM Group wants to see you." The receptionist''s pleasant voice came from


    the other end of the line.


    "Let hime upstairs." Without waiting for a reply, Derek hung up the phone.


    Derek signed his name on the right corner of the document after checking it carefully. Then he leaned


    himself against the back of the leather chair and breathed a sigh of relief. Finally he had finished all the


    tasks at hand.


    Before long, the elevator bell rang. He turned and saw Mond in an expensive looking suit step out of


    the elevator ande in.


    "Well, it seems that Mr. Derek Lu is already fully upied this morning." Mond teased. It had been a


    long time that he didn''t have the chance to make fun of Derek. He would never let such a good


    opportunity pass today.


    "That''s because Mr. Mond is always so idle. Compared to you, of course I''m busy," Derek teased back.


    He was also good at making fun of Mond and he was definitely not to be outdone.


    "The stock has been going up a lot recently, hasn''t it?" Mond asked, as he sat down on the sofa next to


    him.


    "It indeed has gone up a few percentage points. You are always keeping an eye on it. You should


    clearly know about it. Why bother asking?" Derek answered, as he stood up and sat on the sofa


    opposite Mond.


    At this time, the assistant came in with two cups of coffee in her hand. She then quietly ced them on


    the table between them.


    "So what are you doing here?" Derek asked. He knew Mond well. If Mond didn''t have anything


    important to discuss with him, he wouldn''te and meet him in person.


    "I thought you might have guessed. I feel bored so I came to see you. My elder brother is staying in


    Hongkong and seldomes back. Wilson is also very busy. I have no choice but to see you here,"


    said Mond.


    "So I''m yourst choice?" Derek said, smiling. He then took a cup and had a sip.


    "You are always so clever; no wonder you are the CEO of JS Group." Mond winked.


    "Come on! Stop making fun of me. That''s not interesting at all. There are only two of us here. That''s


    just boring!" Derekined.


    "So it is. I really miss those days when the four of us party from time to time." Mond reminisced the


    happy days that they spent together.


    "I don''t exactly know when Jackson and Cherry will be back. As far as I know, the subsidiaries of the


    JC Group in Hong Kong and abroad are all operating well and are stable for now. There is no need for


    them to stay in Hong Kong much longer. What''s more, Joe is going to be back soon. He must be very


    strong andpetent now. If I were Jackson, I would just leave Joe to deal with all the businesses and


    start enjoying my life," Derek said. He really missed Jackson very much.

 Chapter 695 Excellent Children (Part Three)

    Chapter 695 Excellent Children (Part Three)


    "I think my elder brother just wants to make everything perfect so that Joe can take over without any


    major issues," Mond said tly.


    "Why bother doing that? Joe is capable enough to handle everything all by himself. Even if he is given


    a 200 million project, he is expected to be a sess with it," Derekmented.


    "Yeah. You can never underestimate that little guy. He was already that smart when he was still a little


    boy, and now he has gotten much better. I read Joe''s Sina Weibo the day before yesterday, and found


    that he had passed GMBA. If and when he takes over the JC Group, thepany will surely have a


    brighter future," Mond spoke highly of Joe from the bottom of his heart.


    "That would be nice if we also had a son as outstanding as Joe," Derek chimed in enviously. He


    thought, ''Jackson is such a lucky man. He has an outstanding son and a pretty daughter. Both of his


    children have always been well-behaved. Jackson and Cherry hardly needed to worry about them.


    What a happy family!''


    "Alice is a brilliant girl too. She will soon finish her costume design course in France, won''t she?" Mond


    asked.


    "Well, I received a call from her the other day, and she said she would be back around the same time


    that Violetes back from her honeymoon trip. She had already gotten her graduation certificate, and


    has been busy with a fashion show recently," Derek replied. He was not used to inquiring on the details


    of his daughter''s affairs. On the contrary, Amy could not stand if she didn''t talk with her daughter and


    learn about her life via phone for more than two days.


    "That''s good news. When our fashion designeres back, we should have a wee party for her,"


    Mond said, wearing a warm smile. He had declined almost all the party invitations recently, but he was


    eager to have a party organized by one of the four major groups.


    "That''s not a bad idea. I will ask Alice first. If she agrees, I will start to make preparations for it," added


    Derek. He wanted to discuss it with her daughter first. After all, she''s the only had daughter he had got,


    and always wanted her to be happy and do whatever she liked.


    "Okay. Your daughter''s opinion is of the greatest importance," Mond said helplessly, shrugging. "s!


    Violet got married without having a wedding party. I didn''t even have the chance to celebrate with


    them."


    "Don''t be so upset. When Jacksones back, let''s ask him to hold a grand party with the Chus. He


    has got such a good son-inw; how can he just be happy secretly? We can''t let him off the hook that


    easily." Derek and Mond began to n how to punish Jackson.


    "Yes, yes. If he refuses, that will mean that he doesn''t take us seriously," Mond chimed in. But Cherry''s


    figure suddenly came into mind and he became a little nervous at once. "But Derek, what about


    Cherry? Can we win her support?"


    "Well¡­" Derek hesitated too. Cherry yed such an important role within the four families. She could


    be described as the big boss of the four families. No matter what she said or did, Jackson would


    definitely not go against her. None among Mond, Derek or Wilson had the guts to say no to her either.


    No matter what it was, as long as Cherry said yes, it would be a piece of cake at once.


    "Derek, Amy gets along well with Cherry. If she could help us, it won''t be difficult for us to win Cherry


    over," Mond suggested, snickering.


    "There should be no problem," Derek said in an uncertain manner. "If that doesn''t work, we still have


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selina. She is so quick-witted that I''m sure she can also persuade Cherry."


    "Yes! Ask your wife and your sister to work together. They are sure to have Cherry on our side." Mond


    became a little more confident.


    "Don''t be so optimistic. Don''t forget how strong Jackson is, but he still has to obey Cherry, whatever


    that may be," Derek immediately added.


    "Do you mean that there is no chance for our n to be a reality?" Mond was a little discouraged.


    He thought to himself, ''How can our opponent be so strong? I just want to have a party¡­''


    "At least it seems that way. Anyway we can''t give up easily and should still have a try. I''ll call Jackson


    sometime, and give him a hint. If he and Cherry understand our intentions, maybe they will offer to hold


    the party. Besides, Joe ising back soon. Won''t they want to celebrate it too? It will be nice to have


    a party for both their son and daughter." Derek suddenly felt very self-satisfied. He secretly apuded


    himself, ''How can I be so smart? I am such a quick thinker. It may because of the nutritious food that


    Amy prepares for me.''


    "It''s a perfect idea, but," Mond said, squinting at Derek,"are you going to say that it will be together with


    your daughter''s wee party?"


    "Oh, Mond. How can you be so smart?" Derek finally admitted. Even though he didn''t speak it out, that


    was his real intention.


    "But then again, Joe, Violet and Alice get along so well with each other. It would be nice if we hold one


    party for them all." Mond carefully thought about it and found it feasible.


    "Of course it would be nice." Derek couldn''t agree more. He then continued,"By the way, your daughter


    has just gone to college, right?"


    "Yes, it will take her a few years to get her diploma. I do hope that she can study hard and take over my


    business after graduation." Mond said. He had run ZM Group sessfully and his daughter would be


    his only sessor.


    "Maybe your daughter will bring you a talented son-inw whom you can rely on. You must ce more


    trust in your children. And everything is just gonna be okay," Derek said. "It seems that my nephew


    performed well abroad, even though he is naughty and yful. He set up apany abroad and it has


    already been in operation. It has been performing well."


    "Are you talking about Austin? He is so good. There are only two boys in the four families. I''m sure both


    of them will make a great difference in the future," said Mond.


    "Of course they will. But our girls are also excellent. Violet is married now. Then we can look forward to


    Alice''s choice, next. You also should start thinking about it. It''s time for you to look for a husband for


    your daughter, too," Derek smirked.


    "Mr. Derek Lu! Mind your own business, okay?"


    "Why? I''m the godfather of your daughter. I should think more for her too."


    "Then ask Alice to design a suit for me when shees back."


    "Pardon? I didn''t hear you. Did you say design a skirt?" teased Derek. Both of themughed heartily as


    they always enjoyed a good banter.

 Chapter 696 Coming Back Happily (Part One)

    Chapter 696 Coming Back Happily (Part One)


    Roger exited the hospital with a huge scowl on his face. He marched to the car and ordered the


    driver,"Drive to the Chu''s Vi now."


    "But, young Master, Madam told me to take you home immediately," the driver tried to exin. Carol


    specifically told him to take Roger straight home. If he didn''t do that, he feared that Carol was going to


    scream at him.


    "I''m not gonna repeat myself," Roger reiterated. He was in the hospital for so long that even his driver


    didn''t want to obey his order any more.


    "Yes, young Master," the driver didn''t repeat what Carol said and followed Roger''s order. He made his


    way to the Chu''s vi.


    Roger stared out the window with Violet in his mind. He had a feeling she would not be at home and


    she might still be travelling or just out. But he still wanted to go to her house and check. He felt so guilty


    for treating Violet so badly that day. And that was all he could think of since that day. But he knew what


    he had to do now. He was going to apologize to Violet until she forgave him.


    When they arrived at the Chu''s vi, Roger rushed out of the car. He ran to the locked door and kept


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    pressing the doorbell.


    Lily was dusting the furniture when Roger pressed on the doorbell repeatedly. She rushed to answer


    the door, ''Who could be ringing the bell at this time? Are we supposed to expect visitors?''


    Lily opened the door and found Roger on the other side. She knew Roger was the associate president


    of the GR Group.


    "Hello, Mr. Roger, what can I do for you?" Lily asked Roger. She recognized Roger because he often


    appeared in the news and he was on the cover of Financial magazine a few months ago.


    "I''m looking for Violet. Is she home?" Roger rushed through his words.


    Lily shook her head. "She is not. She took a trip abroad for her honeymoon," Lily supplied Roger with


    answers. Roger''s eyes went from expectancy to tension. His heart beat faster and struggled to catch


    his breath. Lily noticed the change in Roger''s emotions and realized this man must have feelings for


    Violet.


    "When will she be back? When can I see her?" Roger demanded to know.


    Lily shook her head,"I don''t know. She did not tell me when she will being back. I''m just preparing


    the house in case theye home anytime."


    Roger''s heart fell. He expected that Violet wouldn''t be there and she might be with Greg but he didn''t


    want to just give up. He wanted toe to her home and confirm it in person. Now that he had


    confirmed it, he might really need to give up now.


    Lily noticed that Roger hadn''t said anything for minutes now. "Mr. Roger, go home. I will tell Ms. Violet


    that you came by to visit when shees back."


    "I guess things need to be like this," Roger resigned himself. He had sorrow in his eyes and he couldn''t


    hide it but he noticed and kept the small glimmer of hope in his heart. He turned to Lily,"Please tell


    Violet that I came and I need to settle something with her."


    "I will, Mr. Roger," Lily reassured him.


    Lily waited until Roger left before she closed the door to the house. She already knew what was going


    on. Violet and Greg''s sudden marriage and Violet''s previous job in the GR Group must have something


    to do with Roger.


    Three weekster


    A fashionable woman sashayed down the halls of the international airport. She wore a camel


    windbreaker, a ck tunic, and dark green leggings, which highlighted her slender figure. Her long


    ck wavy hair and ck sunsses hang on her face and epitomized her fashion style.


    Greg right beside her was the perfectplement to her. Even with his sunsses on, he was still the


    most handsome man in the airport and caught the eye of all the women around him.


    He was d in a button-down shirt and dark gray knitter trousers. The luggage cart he pushed could


    not hide his slender legs and confident swagger.


    "Husband, maybe we shouldn''t walk so close to each other?" Violet suggested while she shifted her


    handbag from her left to her right hand.


    "What? Why?" Greg asked, confused.


    "These women are looking at me with so much hate," Violet exined while she saw two more women


    re at her from across the walkway.


    "Which women? I don''t even know them," Greg reassured Violet. He might or might not notice the


    women''s eyes around him but he didn''t care. They were just decoration around them and he wasn''t


    attracted to any of them. He only had eyes for Violet.


    "Will you still be with me even if you knew them?" Violet asked, the tone of her voice raised.


    Greg didn''t notice the change in tone of her voice and didn''t notice her angry eyes because of her


    sunsses. Greg told Violet,"You are my woman, Violet. You will always be my woman. And they will


    never be."


    When she realized Greg still said the usual but did not flirt with her, this made her sad.


    "I don''t want to talk about this anymore. I''m gonna look for Uncle Bill. He said he''d being to pick us


    up today," Violet picked up her pace towards the exit as soon as she finished her sentence.


    Bill stood by the curb, his neck stretched out over the other people waiting. He watched the people


    Violet immediately spotted Bill as soon as she stepped out of the exit. She took off her sunsses and


    waved to Bill, who spotted her at the same time. She didn''t wait for Greg, who just exited the airport.


    "Uncle Bill! Uncle Bill!" Violet shouted out loud.


    Bill''s ears perked up at the familiar sound of Violet''s voice. His eyes widened at the sight of Violet.


    "Violet, you look so beautiful!" Bill gushed at Violet. Violet was dressed in jeans, a cotton shirt and a


    zer with sneakers when she left. Now she looked stunning, like the otherdies from her circle.

 Chapter 697 Coming Back Happily (Part Two)

    Chapter 697 Coming Back Happily (Part Two)


    "Really? Thank you, Uncle Bill," Violet blushed when she thanked Bill.


    Greg caught up to Violet and Bill.


    "Hello, Uncle Bill," Greg greeted Bill. Bill was older than him and he wanted to show his respect.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Greg, you look really good, too," Bill remarked. And he couldn''t help but study the two of them beside


    each other. "You two look so good together, such a perfect match."


    "Uncle Bill, stop teasing us," Violet joked. "But thank you for picking us up today." They asked Fred first


    to pick them up but Fred had to be at work. So they asked Bill if he could do it for them.


    "What are you talking about? Who else would do it? Only I would!" Bill eximed. "Anyway, no one''s


    home and I wanted to have the honor of being the first person to see you back!" Bill had a big grin on


    his face. Bill loved Violet and Greg, like his own children, because they always treated him as their


    family, too, and not their servant. He always felt warm and happy whenever he was with them.


    "Of course you should be," Violet replied with a smile. She took Greg''s hand before she turned to


    Bill,"Let''s go home."


    "Of course!" Bill took their luggage. "Go on inside the car, I''ll ce the luggage in the trunk."


    Greg escorted Violet inside the car while Bill ced all their luggage at the back of the car.


    Bill joined them inside the car and drove out of the airport.


    "Looks like your trip was good," Bill asked Violet.


    "It was okay," Violet answered. She paused before she decided to tell Bill what happened. "But Uncle


    Bill, Greg kept bullying me."


    "What? When did I do that?" Greg spoke up immediately. How can Violetin? She was the one


    who kept ordering him around. It was only in bed when she let him be the master. And now, she was


    the oneining.


    "Yes, you did!" Violet insisted as she fell into Greg''s arms and looked him in the eyes.


    "Then tell me. Tell Uncle Bill. How did I bully you? Hmm?" Greg was kidding because he wasn''t


    worried. He wanted to know what type of tricks Violet would y on him. He knew she depended on


    him for love and he was 100% sure she was never going to let him go. He knew she loved him with all


    her heart even more the past month.


    Bill snickered at the bickering couple behind him. He smiled at them and said,"You two are like


    children."


    "Uncle Bill, it''s good to be like kids," Greg answered and continued. "Uncle Bill, tell me, did Violet have


    such a bad temper at home?"


    "I don''t have a bad temper," Violet defended herself before Greg could say more.


    "Are you sure about that?" Greg replied with a question.


    "I don''t. I''m fine," Violet kept her eyes on Greg''s as she answered him. If he dared to say otherwise,


    they were going to different houses that night.


    "Even if you do, I can''t help but spoil you anyway. I''m used to you and your temper, my woman, I am


    happy to spoil you," Greg teased Violet.


    Violet''s heart jumped at Greg''s sweet words. She didn''t know what to say and she couldn''t help but


    smile at Greg.


    Bill watched the couple bicker and tease each other through the mirror. He smiled to himself. As long


    as they were happy, it was not a big deal for them to tease each other.


    "Where shall we go first? The Xiao''s house? Or the Chu''s vi?" Bill asked the couple.


    "Let''s go to the Xiao family home first, Uncle Bill. Greg and I wille to visit our family vi tomorrow,"


    Violet decided. Greg''s parents were home but her parents were still in Hong Kong. It made more sense


    to greet Greg''s family first.


    "Okay, we''ll head to the Xiao family home first," Bill repeated.


    At the Xiao''s Family Vi


    Greg led Violet inside the house and into the living room but no one was there.


    "Where is everybody? I thought at least Auntie was home," Violet noticed.


    "Maybe she stepped out," Greg suggested. He wasn''t sure what kept them busy now since they''ve


    been away for some time.


    Their ears heard footsteps on the stairs and they both turned their heads at the same time to discover


    Sharon descend the stairs. Sharon turned and discovered Greg and Violet in the living room. She


    wanted to greet Greg with a smile but she couldn''t help but notice Violet''s physical change.


    Violet forced a smile on her face and greeted Sharon,"Hello, Auntie."


    Greg followed her lead,"Auntie,"


    Sharon studied Violet''s new look. She couldn''t believe she could be this beautiful. With the right make-


    up and clothes, she could actually look stunning, more than Tina. With her delicate face and slender


    figure, her beauty was really unique.


    "You look quite different today, Violet. Oh, what Xiao money can buy," Sharon directed at Violet.


    Violet''s face warmed up and Greg''s nose red.


    "She''s my wife. She''s entitled to using the family money, isn''t she?" Greg asked. In his mind, he


    scolded Sharon in his head, ''How dare she question Violet?''


    "Anyway, she is using our family money, right?" Sharon turned to Greg when she finished talking.


    Greg wanted to continue but Violet stopped him. He looked to Violet for reassurance.


    Violet nodded to Greg as if to say she''s got this.


    Violet turned to Sharon,"Yes, Auntie, I used my husband''s money to buy these clothes. Don''t you do


    the same? The clothes you''re wearing now were bought with the family money, right?"


    "You insolent woman," Sharon did not expect Violet could change like this and how could she talk back


    like this. Violet used to stay quiet and chose her words carefully before they left for their trip. Now she


    had the courage to confront her.


    Greg''s heart leaped at Violet''s confidence. She really learned from everything he taught her the past


    month. Her expression and the words she used were exactly what he taught her.

 Chapter 698 Coming Back Happily (Part Three)

    Chapter 698 Coming Back Happily (Part Three)


    "Right, Auntie? I''m right, aren''t I? You have no job, no sry. If it wasn''t for Dad, where would you get


    your money from?" Violet asked. After what Greg taught her, she was no longer afraid of Sharon. And


    she knew, no matter what Sharon did to her, Greg was always going to be by her side and protect her.


    Sharon could not hurt her anymore.


    "Wow, Violet, it''s only been a month but you have changed a lot," anger dripped from Sharon''s voice.


    She tried to keep her facial expression neutral but her eye twitched in anger. She turned to Greg and


    asked him,"Greg, is this the wife you have chosen? How dare she speak to me like that? Doesn''t she


    know she is talking to your elder?"


    "Are you? Are you acting like an elder?" Greg answered her with an using question. "If you''re our


    elder, why would you speak like that?"


    Sharon was asking for an insult and, if it wasn''t their first day back, Greg would have said more harsh


    things to her. He knew Sharon well and he knew whatever he said would not change her thoughts.


    "Greg, if you keep defending this woman, she might be the queen of this house," Sharon warned.


    If Greg protected Violet from her, Violet would surpass her status in the family and Sharon would be


    bullied by Violet, instead of the other way around.


    "Violet is my queen," Greg repeated. "She is my woman, the woman I am prepared to indulge for the


    rest of our life. You have no right to question me."


    Greg looked away from Sharon''s ring gaze as soon as he finished talking.


    Sharon was so angry and didn''t know what to say. She shifted her re at Violet, determined to make


    her back down.


    Violet did not let Sharon''s re intimidate her. She reached for Greg''s arm and smiled at him,"Greg,


    dear husband, let''s go upstairs to clean up before we go have lunch. I''m hungry and I''d like to eat


    before we head back to the apartment this afternoon."


    "Of course, Violet, my dear wife," Greg nodded. "Where would you like to have lunch?"


    Violet pulled Greg''s arm and led him upstairs to leave Sharon behind. "I want some Sichuan food. I


    really miss eating something hot and spicy," Violet suggested.


    "Alright, Sichuan food it is."


    After they finished refreshing themselves after the long flight, Violet and Greg left the Xiao family house


    in their car.


    While Greg drove, Violet stared out the window, deep in thought. She turned to Greg with knotted


    eyebrows and asked,"Greg, was that okay what we did? Weren''t we too harsh? Will she tell Dad what


    we did?"


    "Don''t worry about it," Greg dispelled her worries. "Dad knows we don''t have a good rtionship.


    Besides, you''re my wife and we''re a team, right? You need to stand by my side. It''s weird if you


    suddenly teamed up with her instead of me."


    "Always," Violet replied immediately. "I''ll always be at your side. I''ll defend you and be with the person I


    love the most always."


    "Just enjoy yourself, okay? Pretend we''re still abroad and just do what you want to do. I''ll handle


    things. Don''t worry too much about it, okay?" Greg encouraged Violet. He knew Violet thought and


    analyzed too much about everything around her and it made her worried more than usual. He wanted


    to change this about her and make sure she lived happier with him.


    "I know," Violet answered. She held Greg''s arm andid her head on his shoulder. "As long as you''re


    here with me, I will never worry."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I love you, Violet, but I''m driving. We might get an ident with what you''re doing," Greg teased


    Violet. Violet smiled and released Greg''s arm.


    After lunch, Greg and Violet headed to their apartment and Violet went straight to their soft and big bed.


    Sheid down in the middle and closed her eyes with a smile on her face. She loved being back home.


    Greg took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. He smiled at the sight of such a peaceful looking


    Violetid on the bed. He decided to join her.


    When she felt the bed move, Violet opened her eyes and discovered Greg beside her. She moved a


    few inches away from him. She knew what wasing whenever he joined her in bed.


    "What? Am I scary?" Greg teased.


    "Excuse me, why should I be scared of you?" Violet pretended to be strong with her question.


    "Thene lie here beside me," Greg reached out and pulled Violet into his arms.


    He looked down at Violet in his arms and felt her breath with his own breath. He just wanted to enjoy


    this beautiful moment.


    "Can you be gentle this time? You are too bossy every time," Violet said, her eyes avoid Greg''s. Greg


    was too forceful sometimes in bed.


    "Am I really bossy?" Greg asked. Greg exhaled and his breath hit Violet''s face.


    Violet was ufortable and moved away from Greg.


    A few minutester, Violet couldn''t resist and nudged Greg on his chest. Greg turned and saw the


    serious look on Violet''s face. Violet asked,"Dear, can you stay here with me for a few more days before


    you go back to work?"


    "Why? What''s on your mind?" Greg asked and wondered what was on Violet''s mind.


    "I wanted to visit my elders. Since we didn''t have a wedding, I wanted to visit them," Violet told Greg.


    Uncle Mond was always there for her since she was a small child. And she also wanted to visit Uncle


    Derek and her godmother. They all thought of her as their child, too. And she couldn''t forget them now


    that she''s married. They were still her family.

 Chapter 699 A Chance Encounter (Part One)

    Chapter 699 A Chance Encounter (Part One)


    "Whom does that entail?" inquired Greg.


    "I want to visit Uncle Mond. And Uncle Derek," answered Violet. Maybe Greg didn''t know Uncle Mond,


    but Violet thought he might know Uncle Derek, Alice''s father. Back in their student days, the three of


    them were best friends, like three peas in a pod. As such, it was not a stretch to suppose the bosom


    buddies knew each other''s parents.


    "I know Alice''s father," Greg confirmed. "It''s Uncle Mond that I''m not sure about. Is he the Executive


    President of the ZM Group?" he inquired.


    "Yes, he is. Also he''s a real Uncle of mine. He''s my Uncle by blood. My Dad''s little brother. I need to


    visit him," replied Violet. She then seemed to think of something before she went on,"And by the way,


    we should as well n to visit Uncle Wilson. Although his family knows you fairly well, you''re yet to


    meet them officially. That formal family introduction would be wise for us."


    "Come to think of it, I haven''t even formally been to my father-inw and mother-inw yet. Why don''t


    we start with them first?" joked Greg, trying to see how Violet would receive the idea.


    "Well, that may need more time, but my parents should be back as soon as possible. They can''t stay in


    Hong Kong for too long, seeing it''s towards the end of my brother''s studies abroad. Together with the


    fact that I''m still here, I''m pretty sure they''ll be back sooner. Once they are back in the country, I''ll take


    you home to meet them. You can''t escape it," said Violet lightly. "But while we wait for that, you should


    visit my Uncles. At least, that''s what I have in my immediate ns. We''ll visit Uncle Mond tomorrow,


    and Uncle Derek the day after tomorrow. After that, we''ll have to visit my Grandparents and Uncle


    Wilson. Is that okay with you?"


    "What answer do you want from me? Okay or not okay?" Greg asked in reply with a weird smile on his


    lips.


    "Of course I want an affirmative, unless you''re trying to pull my leg," teased Violet with a flirting wink.


    But Greg didn''t fall for her teasing. He wanted something more. Appearing more thoughtful, he tightly


    held Violet at the waist and said with a yful smile,"Then try and humor me first. In kickback, I''ll do


    anything for you."


    With that, Greg moved his hands to stroke her, which was what Violet had already sniffed behind his


    veneer of contemtion.


    "Greg, you are such a flirt!"


    "But for you, I''m okay with that, darling?"


    "Okay, you can do what you want to do, but I''d prefer you do it a little more gently."


    "Okay, but you have to step up your game."


    In the morning, Violet woke up to soft sun-rays sipping in through the window, filling the room with


    promises of a clear sky through the day.


    Drawing her eyes back, Violet looked at Greg, who was still asleep beside her. She gently pushed him


    and tried to wake him up. "Greg, wake up," she said.


    Although he was very drowsy, Greg heard her voice calling and worried she might get up and leave.


    Commanding some lucidness, he held her tight on the spur of the moment. "One more minute, please,"


    he implored.


    As she struggled to wring herself from Greg''s chest, she said,"It will be noon when you get up if you fall


    asleep again. We made a deal that we are going to visit Uncle Mond today. Come on, wake up!"


    Slowly, Greg woke up, looked at her with heavy eyes, and kissed on her lips somewhat clumsily. He


    was so hungry, his stomach growled and snarled, making him squirm as he tried hard to silence the


    rumbling. He thought he needed to get something to eat immediately.


    "Um, what are you doing?" Violet asked, still wrestling to free herself from his tight embrace. "We don''t


    need to start making love again in the morning, do we?" she added.


    Teasing, Greg replied,"I will not let you go if we can''t get some more for the morning." Then with a wink,


    he gave her a pretended intense look in the eyes and then kissed her on her forehead before letting go


    of her.


    After they got up, they took a shower together, had a simple breakfast before they dressed up and got


    out of the room.


    When they got in the car, Violet suggested that they went to the mall first.


    "Well, wherever you want us to go, I''ll go for you," replied Greg. For her, he was willing to do anything.


    The girlish smile on Violet''s face spread from ear to ear at Greg''s concession, and everybody could


    know that she was in a good mood in the early morning from the brilliant smile on her face.


    When they got out of the car, they held hands and walked into the mall close to each other''s side like


    real lovebirds. They talked softly with affectionate smiles as they shopped around.


    On the sixth floor of the mall, Roger, who was dressed in a neat suit, was followed by a female


    assistant and several security guards behind him.


    "Mr. Roger, we have the new season''s collection from every leading brand in the apparel area. Would


    you like to check it out?" asked the assistant politely.


    "No. I''ll leave that to Mrs. Carol," answered Roger brusquely. He wasn''t keen on the garment area,


    which he thought was more suited for ady''s manager''s better sense of fashion. In most cases, he


    preferred having his Mom run the apparel section. She had quite an eye for fashion.


    "Alright. I see," the assistant replied humbly.


    Downstairs, Violet and Greg strolled leisurely, shopping around from section to section.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "We could buy Uncle Mond some desserts. What do you think?" asked Violet tenderly as she snuggled


    beside Greg.


    Greg turned around and looked at Violet. He could tell what she was really thinking. "Actually, you also


    need to have some desserts, don''t you?"

 Chapter 700 A Chance Encounter (Part Two)

    Chapter 700 A Chance Encounter (Part Two)


    "You''re right. Actually, I haven''t had a dessert for quite some time. I wouldn''t mind a little indulgence


    today," replied Violet, blushing at how readily Greg had sniffed her fib. ''He easily reads my mind, '' she


    thought to herself. ''He understands my world, '' she inwardly concluded.


    "It''s okay, you can eat some in the store, although we should also pack and bring some to Uncle Mond


    when we leave. What do you think?" Greg suggested.


    "That sounds great, honey. I love you more for every little thing!" Violet replied, pleasantly nodding


    along.


    "Really?" Feigning incredulity, Greg teased,"Then give me a kiss if you really love me."


    "Um, no. There are a lot of people here," replied Violet, looking around skittishly. Although it was early


    in the morning, there were a lot of people bustling around the mall.


    "I won''t go to the dessert store if you don''t kiss me," Greg protested. ''Why is she acting so coy and


    reticent much of the time?'' he wondered. Silently, he told himself he''d have to train Violet into a more


    daring and adventurous woman.


    Preupied with the dessert she so badly wanted to eat, Violet cast Greg a nk look, surprised at his


    audacity to want public disy of affection. But since he would''t budge, Violet finally, she stood on


    tiptoe and gave him a delicate peck on the face.


    Standing not far from them, Roger watched them with anger.


    The assistant who was following Roger didn''t know why her boss had suddenly stopped. But when she


    followed the direction of his gaze and saw Violet standing not far away from them, she finally


    understood. ''There have rumors that Violet was married to a doctor. Could the tall, handsome man


    standing next to her shopping around with Violet be the doctor?'' the assistant thought.


    Violet bowed her head and smiled shyly.


    With a pleased grin on his face, Greg, whose eyes were fixed on Violet didn''t notice that Roger was


    watching them, just a few feet away.


    "Why are you so shy to kiss me? You know, I''m yourwful husband,plete with a marriage


    certificate," Greg joked.


    "Don''t you think it''s improper for a youngdy to kiss a man in public?" asked Violet, a tinge of shyness


    echoing from her words. She lowered her head, unable to look Greg in the eyes. She was afraid she''d


    begin to blush and if she wasn''t careful, she might even cause quite a scene by running away.


    "No really. I personally don''t think there is any problem with you kissing me here. For all I care, even


    teenagers may kiss and show their intimacy in public. The two of us are husband and wife, so I don''t


    think there any restrictions to showing some affection for each other in public spaces," said Greg,


    turning around. When he met Roger''s eyes, his smile faded away at Roger''s menacing gaze.


    Greg could sense Roger''s anger. Intense, deep-seated anger, mixed with jealousy. From that gaze, he


    could tell that Roger still cared much about Violet with infatuated obsession.


    When she realized Greg had gone silent and motionless for a while, Violet raised her head with sincere


    concern. "Greg, what''s wrong?" she inquired. "You''ve just gone mute all of sudden. Why?" she nudged.


    Seeing there was no response, she noticed his gaze was fixed, frozen in one direction like a statue.


    Looking at where Greg''s gaze was transfixed, Violet was stunned as well. Why was Roger here? Was it


    sheer coincidence that she could bump into him in a random mall? After a moment of brainstorming, it


    finally dawned on Violet that the mall belonged to the GR Group. Looking at Roger, who was


    apanied by an assistant and several security guards behind him, Violet thought he must be here


    for work.


    "Hi Mr. Roger," Violet gently greeted.


    Roger then walked slowly and closer to Violet and Greg.


    "Violet, so nice seeing you here. When did youe back?" All the while Roger never took his eyes off


    Violet as he approached. He looked at her as if with keen interest and maintained an unusually gentle


    tone, which surprised the assistant who was following him around. In the assistant''s view, Mr. Roger


    was always cold and unapproachable. But he had a soft spot for Violet. Every time he dealt with her, he


    seemed very warm and approachable. It was as if Violet owned exclusive rights to his civility and


    friendliness.


    It was unnerving for Violet to stand beside Roger. She looked at Greg, whose arm she was now holding


    so tightly, you''d think her whole life depended on that grip. Then she turned back to Roger and


    answered,"Well, I came back yesterday."


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were back home? I went to your house trying to look for you after I was


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    discharged from the hospital. But your nanny told me you were abroad," said Roger, who was so


    excited to meet Violet here unexpectedly. He thought she was more feminine than before, and her taste


    in clothes seemed to have gotten even much better. With the light makeup she was wearing, she was


    simply stunning.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Roger. Greg and I came back yesterday, and we have a lot of things to do. We


    haven''t been to my house yet, so I didn''t even know you went there looking for me," exined Violet


    politely. After all, Roger used to be her boss. When dealing with Roger, she preferred to keep it polite


    and professional. Although she no longer worked with the GR Group and Carol hadn''t handled her


    resignation process professionally.


    "Well, I see," Roger replied, firmly nodding. After a moment of thinking, he went on,"I want to apologize


    for my attitude towards you and what I saidst time in the ward. I''m sorry. I was too impulsive. I hope


    you can forgive me."

 Chapter 701 A Chance Encounter (Part Three)

    Chapter 701 A Chance Encounter (Part Three)


    What transpired in the ward that day was still fresh on Roger''s mind. Whenever he thought about his


    attitude towards Violet, he always regretted what he had done. He wondered whether Violet would ever


    forgive him. He was eager to seize this opportunity to own up and register his sincere apologies. He


    desperately wanted to reach out to Violet and resolve his mistakes, which kept knowing at his


    conscience.


    "Never mind. It''s not a big deal," replied Violet with a genuine smile.


    Greg suddenly turned his eyes to Violet and said,"It''s gettingte. We need to go now."


    "Okay," replied Violet. She knew Greg was running out of patience now. She could tell from his tone


    and the expression of his face, which were different from before Roger came around.


    Feeling on edge, Violet then turned to Roger and said,"Excuse me, Mr. Roger, we have to leave now."


    At the very moment, Greg pulled her arm and tried to lead her away.


    However, Roger pulled her other arm and tried to stop her after they just paced two steps.


    "Violet, I..." he mumbled something forlornly, but Greg interrupted by sharply yanking Violet''s hand out


    of Roger''s grip.


    When Violet broke free, Greg firmly wrapped her into his arms, drawing her close to his chest as he


    turned her away from Roger.


    "Mr. Roger, you''d better stay away from my wife. I don''t want to rough you up in your mall. It''s not good


    for your reputation," Greg warned, his eyes ming with anger. ''The creep can even dare grab my


    wife''s arm? Jeez! Is he trying to make memit a homicide?'' Greg''s thoughts wildly raced about.


    "I want to talk to her," replied Roger. He knew Violet and Greg already got married, but he hung onto


    flimsy hopes that somehow Violet would stille back to him. Desperately, he wanted to exin to


    himself. He also wished he could get her to say what exactly she thought about him. He was a man in


    deeply regrets for letting genuine love slip through his fingers. In his obsession, he even prayed for


    trouble in her marriage so that he could have her back.


    "What if I don''t allow you to talk to her? She''s my woman. She''s my wife now!" Greg growled.


    "I''m wondering whether she wants to talk to me," insisted Roger. He would never give up his love to


    Violet unless she tly refused him to his face.


    Without saying anything else, Greg turned his eyes to Violet.


    When she looked into Greg''s eyes, she saw the anger deep in his eyes.


    "Well, Mr. Roger, I think we should leave now because I don''t want to see Greg getting angry," said


    Violet. Even though she knew those words would hurt Roger, who had saved her and had once been


    so kind to her. But when she realized that her happiness with Greg was at stake, she stamped her


    down. In any case, she was contented with Greg, whom she had no doubts who take the bullet for her.


    What more would anyone want?


    "But Violet..." Roger started to say something but Violet interrupted him on the first two words.


    "Mr. Roger, I''m already married now. I''m Greg''s wife. He''s very important to me, so I care more about


    his feelings," Violet firmly stated. "I have nothing to do with the GR Group now. You were my boss, so


    I''ll be courteous enough to greet you whenever we meet in the future. But only on condition that we


    respect boundaries. I''m a married woman, and I''ll stick to my marriage, although I''ll be forever grateful


    that you saved me. For that, I can''t thank you enough."


    With that, Violet turned to Greg and before anyone could say anything more, she gently urged,"Greg,


    let''s go."


    Straightaway, she held Greg''s arm and led him away.


    Watching them walk away, an intense pang of pain cut through Roger''s heart. Not able to express how


    painful he felt at heart, he thought the person who apanied Violet should be himself, rather than


    Greg. Standing on the same spot, motionless and stiff like a pole, the wave of emotions that coursed


    through his veins was sapping his energy and killing his spirit. Violet, he thought was supposed to be


    the specialdy who''d stand by him for all eternity. But now, she had driven a sword through his heart,


    and left him standing in the middle of a raging hurricane of pain.


    When they came to the dessert store, Violet was no longer in the mood to eat here. Instead, she opted


    to have the desserts packed up. Standing behind her, Greg didn''t say anything. After he paid for the


    desserts, he took the bag and walked out of the store holding Violet''s hand.


    When they sat in the car, Greg and Violet didn''t talk to each other either. Greg just revved the engine


    and drove away.


    "Well, Greg, I didn''t know that Mr. Roger would be here in the mall. I didn''t mean..." Greg interrupted


    her in the middle of her sentence.


    "You didn''t know that he would look at you with his leering eyes either, did you? Did he always look at


    you with such lustful eyes when you worked with the GR Group over the years?" Greg asked rather


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about? I have nothing to do with Mr. Roger at all. He was just my boss, and I was


    an ordinary employee like others," exined Violet hurriedly. She didn''t give a hoot if the whole world


    misunderstood her. The only exception was Greg. She could ill afford to let any misunderstanding


    creep in between her and Greg. Greg and his love meant more than the whole wide world.


    Abruptly, Greg mmed the brakes and parked the car by the roadside. He turned his head and red


    at Violet.

 Chapter 702 A Chance Encounter (Part Four)

    Chapter 702 A Chance Encounter (Part Four)


    "An ordinary employee? Then why would go out of his way just to save an ordinary employee, even


    putting his neck on the line that he literally got injured for that? And in return, I donated blood to save


    him! Is that what you mean by a normal rtionship between a boss and an ordinary employee?"


    inquired Greg nonchntly. He had frozen entirely with anger, and even the beautiful, affable woman


    sitting right next to him couldn''t melt the iceyyer that had now encrusted his heart in a sh without


    prior warning.


    "So what exnation do you want from me?" asked Violet calmly. She hadn''t expected that her first


    quarrel with Greg after marriage would arise so soon and escte by petty altercations. Did Greg


    distrust her? Or was he merely oversensitive? Greg knew she once worked in the GR Group before


    they got married, and he also knew Roger got injured while trying to save her. If he couldn''t ept all


    those things, why did he marry her? And she would not have promised to marry him so easily if she


    had known that he would care so much about those things! She loved Greg very much, and she was


    willing to do everything for him. Even without sentimental endorsements of love and an extravagant


    wedding ceremony, Violet was romantic in her own authentic way. All that she wanted was to be with


    Greg. She had quite a deal of scars on her skin, but Greg didn''t care about all those blemishes. She


    had been confident, in him she had found a man who looked beyond those little imperfections. She


    believed Greg was a real gentleman who loved her for the beautiful, courageous and unpretentious


    person she was. It always moved her heart to know she had such a rare gem of a man for love.


    Counting herself fortunate in a world where heartache and pain were almost synonymous with


    rtionships, indeed, she counted herself lucky to have Greg. For him, she had inwardly vowed to be


    the very best could. Priceless love, they had together. That''s what she had always told herself.


    But what was happening now? What the hell was going on? He was angry with her. He didn''t trust her.


    His expression, his eyes, and even his tone of speech told her that he didn''t love her as much as she


    had thought.


    While she struggled with this deluge of thoughts, Greg sat there, quiet as a mouse left forlorn of hope.


    He didn''t know what exnation he wanted either. He just knew he was mad at Roger''s leering eyes


    and attitude towards Violet.


    Although the sky was clear, the air inside the car felt like an ominous cloud hung in above, threatening


    to erupt in a furious storm. Getting increasingly frustrated by Greg''s detached demeanor, Violet decided


    to let him be.


    At that moment, Violet then took the dessert bag from the back seat and unbuckled her seat belt. "I''ll go


    to Uncle Mond''s house alone," she dered.


    Without another word, she got off the car, walked a few steps and waved down a taxi.


    As Greg watched the taxi drive away, he didn''t know what to do, but he was sure, it would be no use


    trying to catch up with Violet at the moment. He needed time for navel-gazing. maybe that would calm


    him down.


    When she got off at Mond''s home, her thoughts wandered off as she pressed the doorbell. It was only


    when she saw the nanny who answereding out of the vi that she broke out of her reverie.


    "Hello," cheerfully, Violet greeted.


    "Hi Violet," replied the nanny with a beaming smile. "Your Uncle had expected you''d be here earlier.


    He''s waiting for you," the nanny continued.


    "Alright. And where is my Aunt?" asked Violet as she walked into the vi after the nanny.


    "Your Aunt is out of the country. She went to see Natalie, and hasn''te back yet," answered the


    nanny. "Would you mind having lunch with your Uncle? Since I knew you wereing, I prepared


    some of your favorite dishes. I''m so excited to see you after such a long time."


    "Oh, you''re ever so sweet. I wouldn''t mind a meal here," replied Violet pleasantly.


    As soon as she walked into the living room, Violet found Uncle Mond waiting on the couch.


    "Hi Uncle Mond. Sorry for keeping you waiting longer. Finally, here I am," she greeted, as she walked


    over to give her Uncle the desserts in her hands before taking a seat next to him.


    "There you are, Violet. Thank you sweetie. You don''t need to bring any present for me next time," said


    Mond. He thought Violet was over polite this time. When she came here before, she was as casual as


    in her own home. He didn''t expect that she would bring him desserts this time.


    "It''s not an expensive gift. It''s just some desserts. We can have some after lunch," replied Violet.


    "So you meant that you''ll have lunch with me?" asked Mond in surprise. Yesterday, he received a


    phone call from Violet, and she said she woulde to visit him today. He thought she''d only stay for a


    brief chat like she always did. He was ted to hear she''d stay longer and even have a meal with him.


    It was so long ago when theyst had a meal together.


    "Of course I will. The nanny just told me that she prepared the dishes I like, and Aunt is abroad. I know


    you are lonely to have lunch alone, so I came here early to have lunch with you," said Violet, putting


    her head on Mond''s shoulder. She felt close to him like his daughter.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, alright. It''s very kind of you, my sweetie," replied Mond with a grin on his face.

 Chapter 703 Love Of My Life (Part One)

    Chapter 703 Love Of My Life (Part One)


    "Of course. We are a big family, but Lawrence and Austin are studying abroad, Alice and Natalie are


    also living abroad, I am the only one here with you. I usually live in my uncle''s house, with my


    grandparents. asionally Ie to visit you and Uncle Derek as well as my godmother. It''s pretty


    hard!" said Violet. In fact, it wasn''t that hard. She just wanted to talk about it. Since her mom and dad


    had always been in Hong Kong, she could only tell Uncle Mond what she originally intended to tell her


    father.


    "Yeah, they are all counting on you," said Mond,"When theye back from abroad, let each of them


    fulfill one wish of yours as a reward for your efforts."


    "Yes, that''s a good idea. I will ask Lawrence to build a park under my name when hees back,


    Violet Park," Violet said, fantasizing, drawing an image in the air.


    Mond smiled and said,"That is too easy to fulfill. Even I can do that for you. You should ask something


    more difficult to fulfill for a strong man like your brother. Give him a challenge."


    "Yes, otherwise he will show off in front of me every time, I can''t lose to him," said Violet firmly. She had


    decided to seriously think about it, and waited for Lawrence toe back to give him a hard time.


    "Right. By the way, why did youe alone? Why didn''t Grege with you?" Mond then realized that


    Greg wasn''t with her today. In the past, he thought that it was okay for Violet toe alone, but now


    that she''d already married, it was a little strange.


    "Oh," said Violet immediately,"We were going toe here together, but Greg''s friend called him on


    our way here. It was pretty important so he went there instead."


    Violet had already thought about an alibi on her way here. She knew that Uncle Mond would definitely


    ask, so she couldn''t let him suspect that something was wrong. After all, she and Greg were newly


    married, if Uncle Mond knew that they had a fight, he would definitely worry.


    "Uncle, sorry. We should visit you together, but I came here alone today," said Violet apologetically.


    "Oh, silly girl, it''s okay! We are a family so don''t worry about it. Greg certainly has his career and his


    own circle of friends. It is natural for him to be upied with a lot of things, so let him be busy. Anyway


    we have a lot of chances to meet in the future," said Mond with a smile. He did not care or think much


    of it. Seeing the smile on Violet''s face, he guessed she must be very happy now.


    "Okay!" Violet nodded happily and started to talk about other things with Uncle Mond. "Uncle, I read the


    news that the ZM Group had recently acquired a chemical nt. Are you nning to push thepany


    into the chemical industry?"


    "Not at all, thepany''s main line of operation is unchanged, but the chemical industry is also a


    development opportunity, and I don''t want to lose it," Mond began to exin seriously. "Look, now the


    cosmetics market is very valuable, so the profits of all chemical nts are still veryrge."


    "You are right."


    Violet chatted with Mond till noon. They ate lunch together and then Violet left a short while after.


    Mond asked someone to drive her home.


    Sitting in the car, Violet said to the driver,"Could you please drop me off at the Chu''s vi?"


    "Okay, no problem ma''am." said the driver politely.


    Upon her arrival, Violet took out her key to open the gate of the Chu''s vi.


    Lily was watering the flowers in the garden and Bill was pruning the branches around Lily. As soon as


    they saw Violet, they stopped working and walked to her. They were both very happy to see Violet


    back.


    "Violet, you are here!" Lily shrieked with excitement and delight. She hugged Violet tightly.


    "Yes Auntie, I am back!" Violet also happily hugged Lily, and said on Lily''s shoulder,"I came back to visit


    you because I''ve missed you."


    Bill was also happy standing beside them.


    After hugging for a long time, Lily and Violet let go of each other. Lily nced around and realized that


    Violet came alone.


    "Um, where is Greg? Why didn''t hee with you?" Lily asked, sounding a little disappointed.


    "I came here directly from Uncle Mond''s house. Greg went to do his own stuff. We didn''te


    together," said Violet.


    Bill said,"Did he go to work right after you came back?"


    Lily didn''t ask, but looked at Violet.


    "No, he went to find his friend. I don''t know the reason," said Violet with a peaceful look.


    "Hey, young people are always busy, let him go," said Lily smiling, holding Violet''s hand. "Let''s get into


    the house."


    "Okay!" said Violet.


    "You are so beautiful dressed up like that!" Lily gazed Violet up on their way back to the vi.


    "What are you talking about? I am still the same!" said Violet shyly.


    "Of course, you are as beautiful as Madam. The way you smile is as the same as her''s," said Lily.


    "That means that I was actually born of the same person."


    "Of course, you have no idea, how naughty you were as a child!"


    Violet sat on a couch in the living room. Lily brought her a ss of water and then sat beside her.


    "Violet, do you want to have dinner here orter at the Xiao family house?" asked Lily.


    "Well, I want to eat here with you and Uncle Bill." replied Violet. She guessed that Bill and Lily must be


    lonely since her parents were not here.


    "Good! We have everything in the kitchen. I will make you a delicious meal!" said Lily pping her


    hands.


    "But Auntie, could you help me to clean up my room first? I want to sleep for a bit. I am a little


    exhausted." said Violet. She had just returned from her honeymoon and had not yet adjusted back to


    the local time.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Well, I have cleaned your room every day. I will go up and change the sheets and quilt for you. Just


    wait a moment," said Lily, and went upstairs.


    "Thank you!" said Violet.


    "Don''t say that!" Lily turned around to reply as she left.

 Chapter 704 Love Of My Life (Part Two)

    Chapter 704 Love Of My Life (Part Two)


    Violet stood up and slowly wandered around the living room. Without much thought, she found herself


    walking into the dining room. When she saw the familiar table, Violet stopped. Memories started


    That painful night, she felt the pain in her back. She called out to her parents and her brother, but no


    one came to her aid. In the end, it was her brother who took her, covered in blood, to the hospital.


    It had been more than a decade. Violet no longer felt sad about that fateful night. She figured a lot of


    things happened for a reason and she couldn''t me anyone. Her parents were not home at that time


    and her brother came homete attending to that girl. As soon as he found out that she had been


    injured, he wasted no time and took her to the hospital. She should thank her brother, knowing that he


    loved her a lot.


    But she had always kept that person in her heart. She could clearly remember the expression in Greg''s


    eyes, and even his own gift. At that time, she did not understand his love for her, untilter when Greg


    confessed to her. She did not feel too awkward, so she allowed Greg to hold her hand on their way to


    school. Fast forward to today. She had be his wife and he had be the man that she could


    depend on, for life. He had be her rock, her mountain and her strong foundation. She knew that


    she could face everything without fear because she always had Greg by her side.


    But how long would thisst? He was not by her side now.


    Violet blinked as she heard soundsing from upstairs. How long had she been in the dining room?


    She couldn''t tell.


    Violet turned around and walked back to the living room. Seeing Lilying downstairs, Violet smiled


    and said,"Auntie, have you gotten everything ready?"


    "Yes, you can go upstairs to your room now. I''ll let you know when dinner is ready." said Lily.


    "Thanks a lot Auntie! Then I''ll see youter." said Violet as she patted Lily on the back.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As soon as Violet walked into her room, her familiar pink sheets and quilt made her feel much more at


    home.


    Violet went into the bathroom and changed into her pajamas from the wardrobe then immediately


    slipped under the covers.


    She fell asleep within minutes.


    Meantime, Greg stayed home all day, just sitting on the sofa and meditating for a long time. Finally, he


    took out his mobile phone and dialed Violet''s number but she had turned her phone off. Greg pondered


    briefly what to do. He wanted to go to find her at Mond''s ce, but he was not sure that if she was still


    there.


    It was already seven in the evening and Violet hadn''t returned. Greg began to worry. He picked up the


    car keys, put on his jacket and went out of the house.


    Greg came up to Mond''s vi and pressed the doorbell. A servant came out after a while.


    "Who are you looking for?" The servant didn''t know Greg.


    "I am Greg, and I am looking for Violet," said Greg anxiously. It was gettingte and he was worried,


    not having heard anything from his wife..


    "Oh, nice to meet you sir. Violet left early this afternoon. Didn''t you know?" The servant was a little


    surprised.


    "No I don''t." Greg shook his head. "She powered off her phone and I don''t know where she is."


    "She might have gone back to the Chu family house. I heard that she told Mr. Mond that she wanted to


    go there." said the servant.


    It made sense. "Thank you. Then I''ll be going to Chu family house."


    "You''re wee." the servant nodded. Seeing Greg''s worried look, the servant was happy for Violet.


    She had a husband who cared for her so much.


    Greg drove straight to the Chu''s.


    When he got there, he pressed the doorbell at the gate. Bill was the one who came out to answer the


    door.


    "Greg, you are here!" Bill eximed, immediately opening the door for Greg.


    "Yes, Uncle Bill. Is Violet here?" asked Greg.


    "Yes, she is chatting with Lily on the sofa now. We just finished dinner. Have you eaten yet?" said Bill


    with a smile.


    "Im okay, don''t worry about me, Uncle Bill," Greg replied.


    Violet and Lily were indeed in the living room enjoying their conversation when he got in. He went up to


    Violet.


    Violet''s expression changed when she saw Greg.


    Lily turned around and saw Greg. She immediately stood up and said with a smile,"Look who it is! it''s


    Greg!"


    "Yes, Auntie Lily." Greg said politely.


    "Have you had dinner yet? If not, I''ll cook for you. It''s not toote," offered Lily. She guessed that Greg


    must have been looking for Violet, judging by the worried look he had that had just turned into relief.


    "No, not really, Auntie," Greg admitted.


    "Then I''ll make you something to eat. Stay here with you wife," said Lily, then she excused herself and


    went to the kitchen.


    "Okay, Auntie," said Greg, and then looked at Violet.


    After Lily and Bill left, only Greg and Violet were left alone in the living room.


    Violet turned away and didn''t look at Greg.


    Greg walked to Violet and sat down and put his arm around her, trying to pull her closer to him.


    "What are you doing? Get off me!" Violet resisted strongly. She was still angry at the thought of what


    happened earlier in the morning.


    "Well, I was wrong. I am sorry, okay? My dear wife, I admit that I was wrong. Could you forgive me?"


    He leaned closer and said it in Violet''s ear. Greg''s tone was extremely gentle.


    "No, you were not wrong. You don''t have to apologize to me," said Violet.


    "Then, are you still angry? I do know that I was wrong. I was too impulsive. I shouldn''t have said


    something like that. My dear wife, forgive me, please." Greg was as meek as amb, begging like a


    puppy. He had prepared himself at whatever Violet would say to him.

 Chapter 705 Love Of My Life (Part Three)

    Chapter 705 Love Of My Life (Part Three)


    "Have your dinner first, then we can talk after that." said Violet. She guessed that Greg might not even


    have had lunch yet.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "First, tell me that you are not angry anymore, then I''ll go and eat." Greg didn''t intend to eat until he


    made sure that he was forgiven.


    "If you don''t want to listen to me, then we can keep doing this," said Violet defiantly. She still didn''t look


    at Greg.


    "Well, you are the boss. I''ll go and eat now," said Greg. Then he headed to the dining room where his


    dinner was waiting, freshly prepared by Lily.


    When Greg went back to the living room after the meal, he found that Violet was gone. He thought for a


    while and guessed that she must be upstairs. Where else could she go?


    Greg went upstairs and pushed the door of Violet''s room open, finding that she was cleaning up her


    closet.


    Greg couldn''t wait any longer. He walked over and hugged Violet from behind.


    "d I found you here. I thought you were gone." Greg said softly around her ear, lightly nibbling it.


    "Did you want me to disappear?" Violet didn''t stop or turn around. She kept on cleaning up her closet.


    Greg suddenly grabbed the clothes that she was holding in her hands and threw them into the closet.


    Then he closed the door of the closet and turned Violet''s body around to force her to face him.


    Eye to eye, Greg felt steady.


    "Violet, don''t be angry anymore, okay? It''s all my fault, I should be more understanding." said Greg to


    Violet. His eyes looked extremely serious. His love for Violet was pure, with no malice nor doubt. Since


    there was none before, then he would not allow any evil toe between them in the future.


    "Forget it, I don''t care too much anyway." said Violet,"But Greg, don''t lose your temper on me,


    especially in front of others, don''t you agree?"


    "I do, absolutely!" answered Greg without hesitation.


    "You have to believe what I said. I know that I am your wife. Whether it is the things around us or the


    people around us, I know how to deal with all of them," said Violet. She reached out to touch Greg''s


    face and said,"Greg, the person I love the most, is you. It has always been you."


    This time, Greg''s heart had already melted, and he was wrapped with a warm and fuzzy feeling after


    hearing his wife''s beautiful words. With her sincerity, he was satisfied. What else should he care about.


    Why should he fear losing her anymore?


    "Well, I love you too!" said Greg,"Violet, since childhood and until now, whether as friends, ssmates,


    lovers or a couple, our rtionship, feelings have been pure. I do know that you are true to me. I also


    know that you love me and I upy a big ce in your heart. It has nothing to do with anything outside


    of us. I was just a little impulsive today because I cared too much. I am afraid of losing you. Seeing


    Roger''s eyes, I was afraid that you will be touched and will have feelings for him. So I lost control."


    Hearing Greg''s words, a dark cloud started hovering around her heart. A pure rtionship? Did Greg


    really think that their rtionship was always pure? However, five years ago, she had identally


    ruined the purity of their rtionship. If Greg knew this, would he still think that theirs was pure? She


    didn''t really me him for what happened today either. She was in a mess at the time, too, and she


    was a bit confused. She knew that Greg became impulsive just because he cared about her too much.


    She understood why he acted that way. But she couldn''t calm down after hearing Greg say that their


    rtionship was pure.


    "Greg, you really believe in our rtionship, don''t you?" Violet asked. "I love you only because you are


    Greg, not for money nor for any other reason."


    "Well, I certainly believe that you have always been a very simple girl. I love to see your smile, I love


    your character and personality. And I certainly love every minute I spend with you. Our feelings have


    developed and matured and nothing in the world can match it. So Violet, I am very sure of our feelings


    for each other and I know your heart." Greg''s gaze was definitely not only an affirmation for himself, but


    also an affirmation for Violet.


    "Greg..." in such a situation, even if Violet wanted to tell Greg something happened between her and


    Sharon five years ago, she had no way to say it out. She was afraid of hurting Greg. He is thest


    person that she wanted to hurt.


    "Violet, don''t think of it too much. Just remember that I am always here by your side and that you have


    me. That is enough. As your husband, I will make you a happy woman. I will not let you suffer a bit. Let


    the bad things that happened in the past go." Greg guessed that Violet must be thinking of what


    happened to her before when she chose to stay low in hometown. The nobles around her had almost


    all studied abroad, only she had lived in this city all her life. Her ordinary life sometimes made her feel


    very inferior. But he would not let her live in such a shadow. He would give her happiness and help her


    grow up.

 Chapter 706 Visiting Amy And Derek (Part One)

    Chapter 706 Visiting Amy And Derek (Part One)


    "Hm." Violet nodded. She was so moved that she couldn''t say a word.


    Greg asked,"Honey, are we not going home tonight?"


    "This is also our home. We''ll stay here tonight. I haven''t slept on my bed for quite a long time." Saying


    so, she went to her bed and sat down.


    "Okay, then I''ll stay here with you tonight," Greg replied and sat next to Violet.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Violet said,"Take a shower first. You can go to bed after that."


    Greg grinned and asked,"Why don''t we take a shower together?"


    "Who wants to shower with you? Not me!" Violetughed.


    "That''s not up to you to decide. I''m the one in charge here." Greg grabbed Violet and took her into the


    bathroom.


    Violet got up quite early the next morning. She got dressed and then opened the curtains of the French


    window of her bedroom.


    Greg, who was still lying on the bed, idly said,"Darling, I''m still naked. Why are you opening the


    curtains already?"


    "You''d better get up. We have other things to do today," said Violet. She went to the bed again and tried


    to pull Greg out of bed.


    When Greg figured out what she was nning to do, he squinted and quickly pulled her into his arms.


    Violet fell for his trick and was immediately bound by his strong arms.


    "What are you doing? Get up!" Violet scolded yfully.


    "Just another moment. Let me hug you for a while." Greg held her tightly, closed his eyes and enjoyed


    the moment.


    Violet tried to use Lily as an excuse to get away from him saying,"Let go of me. Lily mighte in any


    minute now."


    "Lily should know that we are sleeping. Why would she bother us?" Greg grinned happily. He realized


    that without this woman, his world was so cold and cruel, but now it was warm and bountiful.


    "Greg, what do you want to do?" Violet finally stopped resisting and looked at Greg. He lookedzy, but


    still quite handsome.


    "I willply. But before that, shouldn''t I be rewarded, for getting up early in the morning, and staying


    upte at night?" said Greg, grinning, deliberately stressing the word ''up''.


    "Knock it off, Greg. Don''t you dare tease me like that," But Violet had decided to satisfy him. As his


    wife, she had already given him everything she had and she would never decline his requests.


    Violet kissed him softly on his lips and after ten seconds, she withdrew.


    "Is that enough? Now get up quickly. We need to go to Uncle Derek''s home," Violet said.


    Greg replied,"Okay. You''re pretty sweet and obedient today, so I grudgingly agree."


    They went downstairs after washing up and getting dressed.


    "Lily, good morning!" Violet walked into the kitchen and greeted Lily.


    Lily happily greeted back,"Violet, you''re up! I''ve made breakfast. You and Greg can have it now."


    "Okay. Thank you for your hard work," said Violet. She leaned on Lily''s shoulder and looked at her


    intimately. If she and Greg weren''t home, Lily wouldn''t have had to wake up so early in the morning to


    make breakfast for them.


    Lily replied smiling,"Don''t say that. You don''t need to be so polite to me. It''s my pleasure to make


    breakfast for you and Greg. Is it Greg first time to have breakfast here?"


    Violet said,"Yes. But you don''t have to pay too much attention on him. We can just do things the usual


    way."


    "How could I do that? After all, Greg is your husband now. I certainly have to be polite and nice to him,"


    Lily said, preparing the tes.


    "You''re right," Violet thought about what Lily had said and it made sense. Greg was kind of an honored


    guest in this house.


    Just at that moment, Greg came into the kitchen.


    "Are you speaking ill of me behind my back?" Greg teased her. He knew that no one would say mean


    things about him, but he still loved to joke around with Violet.


    Violet replied,"No one says anything bad about you. You''re my husband and you''re a good man. There


    is really nothing horrible to talk about you anyway." She went to Greg and snuggled up to him.


    Lily was standing next to them and when she saw that they were in a good rtionship, she was very


    happy. As long as Violet was d and lived happily, Lily didn''t want anything more.


    Greg replied,"Well, that makes sense." He lowered his head to look at Violet and knew it in his heart


    that he would do anything for her as long as she flirted yfully with him.


    Lilyughed and said,"All right, all right. You two go to the dining room and I''ll serve the breakfast in a


    minute."


    Greg acted cute, like a little child. He said,"Thank you, Lily."


    Violet noticed that Greg was being polite and nice to Lily, so she quickly told Lily,"Lily, don''t believe him.


    He is acting cute and polite in front of you."


    Greg argued,"How could you say that? I am grateful from the bottom of my heart." Saying that, he


    pulled Violet out of the kitchen.


    Violet said,"It''s so obvious. Why would you even argue?"


    Lily was delighted to hear the two of them arguing like little kids.


    After having breakfast, Greg brought around his car and they left together.


    Violet and Greg stood at Derek''s door with a bunch of gifts and rang the doorbell.


    Amy was hanging out theundry on the balcony and when she saw the two, she shouted from the


    second floor,"Violet, is that you?"


    Violet and Greg, who were at the front door, looked around to find the source of the voice.


    When Violet saw Amy, she shouted back,"Aunt Amy, it''s me! I am here with Greg to see you."

 Chapter 707 Visiting Amy And Derek (Part Two)

    Chapter 707 Visiting Amy And Derek (Part Two)


    Amy replied,"Okay, okay. Good kids. I''ll be down there in a minute to open the door for you." Then she


    quickly put down the clothes in her hand and rushed downstairs.


    When she opened the door, Amy saw Greg and Violet, and she immediately thought how handsome


    Greg was and knew that he was one of the best men amongst the new generation.


    Greg greeted Amy, following Violet,"Hello, Aunt Amy."


    "So you''re Greg? You are so handsome and polite," Amyplimented Greg.


    "Aunt Amy! Since Greg is here, you''re totally ignoring me, aren''t you?" Violet pouted. Usually, Amy


    would dote her and pay so much attention to her whenever they met. But this time, Greg sucked the air


    out of the room and Amy didn''t even look at her.


    Amy quickly said,"No, no, no. My baby daughter, you''re the apple of my eye." She took Violet''s arm


    and said,"Come in,e in. Don''t just stand outside."


    Violet said as she walked into the house,"Aunt Amy, I''ve bought so many things for you."


    Amy replied,"You silly girl. Next time youe here with Greg, don''t buy so much stuff. Your uncle and


    I don''t need all these. We have everything we need at home." She didn''t want the kids to spend money


    on her.


    Violet said,"Don''t say that, Aunt Amy. These are a token of our love for you. Besides, Greg and I didn''t


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hold a proper wedding, so it''s only natural that wee to visit uncle and you with gifts."


    "Oh, you''re always so sweet and sensible. Every time I see you, I feel immensely happy," Amy said,


    Violet asked,"Are you not happy here?"


    "Yes, I am. You know, Alice has gone abroad and she is not with me anymore. So I feel quite lonely at


    home. It''s great that you oftene here to see your uncle and me. We feel a little happy because of


    your frequent visits." It was a relief that Violet often visited her through the years and talked to her,


    which reminded her of her own daughter who was abroad.


    Violet promised,"And I will continue to visit you both more often." She then sat with Amy on the couch.


    Greg also sat next to them. When he saw how intimate Violet and Amy were, he felt that everyone


    around Violet were such nice people, and they were all good to Violet. They looked gracious and there


    was no separation amongst them.


    Amy then turned to Greg and called,"Greg." From his innocent and handsome face, Amy gathered that


    he was a good man.


    Greg hastily replied,"Yes, Aunt Amy?" He knew Amy wanted to tell him something.


    Amy was holding Violet''s hand, but her eyes were fixed on Greg. She said,"Make sure to take good


    care of my baby Violet and don''t let her go through any sufferings."


    Greg firmly nced at Amy and promised,"I will." He would never let Violet suffer. He loved her deeply


    and through these years, he believed in his love for Violet. Because of her, his world had be purer


    and better. He loved his world with Violet within it.


    Amy said,"Good. If Violet does anything wrong, try to forgive her and tolerate her as much as possible.


    Violet is difficult sometimes, but her bad temper neversts for too long. She cools down so quickly. So


    please, don''t be mad at her or argue with her." She spoke to him knowing she had the right to say so


    as an elder of the family. And she was sure that if Cherry were here today, she would say the same


    thing to Greg.


    Greg nodded his head and replied,"I know, Aunt Amy. I''ll take good care of her."


    Violet and Greg looked at each other and their love increased many folds. It was true that being in love


    was such a bliss. But after marriage, they would live together for the rest of their lives, face the rtives


    and friends around them and deal with problems and hurdles together. All these required


    understanding, tolerance and teamwork.


    Violet asked,"Where is my Uncle Derek?" She hadn''t seen Uncle Derek ever since they hade in.


    She wondered if he wasn''t home.


    Amy said,"Your uncle got back home prettytest night after a business dinner and he woke up early


    in the morning to handle some business affairs in the reading room. After I told him that you would be


    his work." Amy was worried for him. She was afraid that he might get sick because he was always so


    busy.


    Violet thought for a second and said,"Uncle seems to be really busy."


    She thought of her Daddy. He was probably very busy in Hong Kong too. He didn''t even call her and


    every time she called him, he would answer the phone quickly and talk to her for a while. But Violet still


    worried if he was busy and whether she was bothering him. He never mentioned work in front of her


    and even if he were busy, he wouldn''t tell her.


    Greg noticed that Violet seemed to be upset and he knew that she was thinking about her father. But


    he didn''t say anything. He just smiled at Amy and changed the topic. "I heard that Alice will be home in


    a few days. Is that true?"


    Greg tried to distract Violet''s thoughts from her busy parents.


    Amy smiled. "Yes. If you hadn''t mentioned it now, I would have forgotten." She looked at Violet and


    said,"Violet, Alice called me a few days back and said that after she gets things done in France, she


    woulde back and she also wants to give you a big surprise."


    "Surprise? What surprise?" Violet looked puzzled. She thought to herself, ''Did Alice get a boyfriend? If


    she did, I''m gonna be so angry. She gets a boyfriend and I''m not the first one to know? Am I her best


    friend or not? After shees back, I will definitely find time to question her.''

 Chapter 708 Visiting Amy And Derek (Part Three)

    Chapter 708 Visiting Amy And Derek (Part Three)


    Amy said,"I don''t know, either. Alice hasn''t told me anything. You can ask her when shees back.


    She will probably be back in a day or two." A smile appeared on Amy''s face the moment she thought


    about her daughter''s return. Soon, both her daughters, birth and sworn, would be around her and she


    would be overjoyed.


    "Fine, I really want to see what surprise she has for me," Violet said. She couldn''t figure out what Alice


    was nning.


    The three of them were talking merrily in the living room until noon, and soon Derek came downstairs.


    "Uncle Derek," The moment Violet saw Derek climb down the stairs, she greeted him, happily ran to


    him and hugged him.


    Derekughed and said,"Oh, my baby Violet! It looks like you have had a wonderful honeymoon." Then


    he turned to Greg.


    "Hello, Uncle Derek," Greg quickly greeted him politely when he noticed that Derek was looking at him.


    Derek was the CEO of JS Group and he was quite famous in this city.


    Derek smiled and said,"Hi, Greg. I''ve seen you when you were a little kid. But I haven''t had the chance


    to meet you after you had grown up. I didn''t think you''d grow up to be this handsome. But you look


    exactly like your father when he was young. A friend was talking about you during a dinner with me a


    few days ago. You''re a talented young man."


    Greg modestly replied,"I''m ttered that you think so highly of me." He knew that his father was in a


    good rtionship with Derek. He had no idea what Derek''s friend had told about him, but he wasn''t


    surprised. He was from one of the upper ss families and his name was bound toe up during


    conversations.


    Derekughed,"My little Violet is very lucky. She has married such a good man. Both Jackson and I are


    delighted to wee you into the family."


    Amy walked to Derek and touched his arm, saying,"Greg is such a great guy and everyone is happy to


    have him here."


    "Uncle Derek, Aunt Amy, don''tpliment him anymore," Violet joked. Greg was like her, he hated all


    the attention and wanted to keep a low profile. Maybe he was influenced by her. He disliked being


    noticed by the public, but he was so good that he couldn''t help but garner attention to himself.


    Derek broke intoughter,"You don''t want us topliment Greg, but in your heart, Greg is just perfect,


    isn''t he? How else could you have married him?" He always understood what his little girl was thinking.


    He and Amy had fallen in love with each other at first sight. After that, they got married and had lived


    together ever since. He knew what Amy had been thinking at the time.


    Violet shyly said,"Uncle Derek, stop." And she quickly lowered her head.


    Amy smiled at the embarrassed Violet and she scolded Derek,"Look at you! You''re embarrassing Violet


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    now. Could you stop talking so much?"


    "Okay, Okay. I will not say anything more," Derek said to Violet and then turned to Amy,"Is lunch ready?


    Let''s go eat now."


    Amy replied,"Okay, let''s go."


    In the dining room, the four of them had lunch while they happily talked to each other, as if they were a


    family.


    Violet asked,"Uncle Derek, did you often go to my home to have lunch?"


    "Yes," he said and thought about the past,"Back then, your Daddy and I were best friends. We grew up


    together and your grandfather also liked me. Every time I went to your home, your grandfather would


    treat me and your Daddy equally. He gave us the same priority. So, I always went there to y."


    "That is just like how Ie to your home all the time and both Alice and I are like your daughters,"


    Alice said cheerfully.


    Derek totally agreed,"Exactly. At the time, your daddy and I still lived in the military''s residential


    sync with each other. I knew what your Daddy wanted to do and your Daddy always knew what I was


    thinking too."


    Violet was curious and asked,"Uncle Derek, how did you meet Amy?" She had never asked him about


    this before.


    Derek smiled and looked at Amy, saying,"That is because of your mommy and your brother."


    Amy looked deep into Derek''s eyes and the two smiled sweetly.


    "My brother? How is he rted to this?" Violet asked, stunned. Greg was also surprised.


    Amy exined,"I met your uncle for the first time at your front door. I had gone there to teach your


    brother to y the piano and came across your uncle there." She could never forget that day when she


    had met Derek for the first time. That man had entered her heart during their very first meet and she


    had loved him ever since.


    "And you two entered into a serious rtionship at that time?" Violet asked, amazed. "And then you got


    married?" She stared at the two of them unbelievably.


    Amy nodded her head and replied,"Yes."


    Violet said,"That''s so romantic! Why haven''t I evere across a guy like that who deserves to be held


    and cherished?" Sheined, looked at Greg and pretended to be regretful. She wanted to see


    how he would react to her words.


    Greg dered simply and quickly, leaving no time for Violet to retort,"That''s because you''re destined to


    be mine. And hence, no other guy is allowed to exist in your life." And he thought to himself, ''This silly


    little woman, why would she want to have an impossible chance encounter? Even if she came across


    some guy, I would stop them from falling in love. Violet is mine and no one will be able to take her away


    from me.''

 Chapter 709 News About Her (Part One)

    Chapter 709 News About Her (Part One)


    Hearing the young couple''s sweet dialogue, Derek and Amy exchanged nces and grinned together.


    "Violet, you bullied your brother as a kid, and now Greg is your target," Amy teased.


    "Auntie, my brother was a brat who sometimes needed to be kept in check for all his haughtiness. As


    for Greg," Violet echoed as she squinted at Greg,"he sometimes also bullies me."


    Without a word, Greg simply smiled. ''There is no need to retort. Her happiness is what I want, '' he


    thought to himself.


    "Now that you''ve spoken of your brother, I think he is the happiest fellow in the world," Derek cut in


    while eating.


    "Why do you say that, Uncle?" Violet asked, casting Derek a skeptical nce. ''Is there anything I don''t


    know about my brother?'' she wondered.


    "You father is focusing on exploiting the oversea market. And from the look of things, he''s doing it for


    your brother. When your brother inherits the JC Group, he''ll have all executive powers and no one will


    question his qualification," Derek exined. "Besides, your brother will turn 28 this year, right? Just the


    right age for him to get married and settle down in life and he has a solid educational background. To


    top it all, he is the rightful heir to the JC Group. I guess that lots of influential, wealthy families would


    give anything to marry off their daughters to your brother," he added.


    "Who knows?" Violet remarked with a dispassionate air. "What if my brother returns from abroad with


    his girlfriend?" she added, a hint of doubt registering on her face.


    Shaking his head, Derek disagreed,"That''s very unlikely. I know your brother." But his voice betrayed


    uncertainty.


    "Lawrence is an excellentd. I think so many girls would fall for him," Amy followed.


    "But Lawrence is particr about girls. I don''t think just any girl can win his heart," Derek remarked.


    ''Lawrence is as dutiful as his father, if not more. Jackson was not the kind of young man who dated


    many here and there. In fact, he wasn''t even interested in any woman. It only changed when he met


    Cherry. That was after a very long time. And ever since, he has cherished and adored her with


    undivided devotion, '' he reflected.


    Amy nodded in agreement.


    "Well, we''ll wait and see when hees back," Violet concluded. Speaking of Lawrence, she started


    missing him. She wondered when her brother would return.


    Fixing her gaze on Greg, Amy inquired,"When are you nning to go back to work, Greg? Now your


    wedding is over, and I hope you and our dear Violet have had quite a memorable honeymoon. I''m sure


    it''s time to go back to work, seeing there''s the whole world ahead for your new family," she said with


    gently parental concern.


    "I''ll get back in a couple of days," Greg replied.


    "It''s good to work in the hospital. You don''t have much pressure," Derek chipped in. ''I know Fred very


    well. And I have faith in his son. He must be a promising and goodd, '' he mused.


    "Yeah, I like my job," Greg replied.


    "Are you going to take over XS Hospital, Greg?" Derek asked suddenly.


    "Well, I haven''t considered that yet. My father manages it well, and I have no intentions of taking his


    ce yet," Greg answered. ''It''s not urgent to take over the hospital, as it stands. My top priority at the


    moment is reconstructive surgery to rid Violet of the scars on her body. It''s my dream, and I''m


    determined to achieve it at any cost. Once I make it, I will think about other matters, '' he had made up


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his mind.


    "I heard that you took management courses when you were abroad. I assume you have the n to


    take charge of the hospital some day, don''t you?" Derek asked.


    "Yes, I do. My father mentioned this to me, so I utilized my spare time to acquire some relevant skills.


    But it''s not something in my immediate ns now," Greg answered. He didn''t want to give any specific


    reply about something he hadn''t considered yet. At present, his wife meant everything to him. She had


    his undivided attention and he was willing to do anything for her.


    "Well, that sounds good. You can work in the hospital and umte more experience," Derek replied


    with a nod.


    "Well, well, the food is getting cold," Amy said to the men. She then turned to Violet. "And have more of


    this, Violet," she said softly while adding food to her te.


    "Thank you, Auntie," Violet said politely as she added another serving to her te.


    "Eat some more, my dear child, please," Amy tenderly urged, as she filled his te.


    "I will. Thank you, Auntie," Greg replied smiling.


    After they finished the meal, Derek invited Greg to the study while Violet and Amy sat on the balcony


    for some chitchat.


    When the newlyweds finally arrived at their apartment, it was already dark. Sitting on the lounge, Violet


    snuggled into Greg''s arms and listened to the breaths of Greg.


    "Greg," Violet began sweetly.


    "Yes, dear," responded Greg.


    "Could we visit Uncle Wilson tomorrow?" suggested Violet, looking up at Greg.


    "Okay," Greg nodded wistfully,"True. We should. Although we haven''t held a wedding ceremony, we


    need to visit close rtives for formal introductions."


    "Exactly. I lived in Uncle Wilson''s house, grandpa and grandma are fond of me. Besides, Aunt Selina


    and I have always been best friends. She''s that one person with whom I''d share all my secrets," Violet


    said heartily. At the thought of her shrewd aunt, she couldn''t help but feel happy and grateful. Staying


    with Selina had saved Violet many unpleasant things. Thanks to care,pany, and encouragement


    from her loving aunt, Violet had led a happy life these years.


    "Is that so?" Greg asked on purpose. Slowly he lowered his head to get his face got closer to his


    beautiful wife''s. "So is there anything I don''t know about you?" he asked with a smirk.


    "No, there isn''t. You know all my secrets," Violet replied. Reading Greg''s mind, she stretched out and


    put her hand between her face and Greg''s.


    "If you have any secrets, you better let me know. Otherwise," Greg said in an overbearing manner. He


    drew nearer and whispered in his lovely wife''s ear,"I will eat you."


    "Well, stop joking," Violet returned bashfully. Her husband''s tantalizing words made her flesh creep.


    Afterposing herself, she began,"But..."

 Chapter 710 News About Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 710 News About Her (Part Two)


    "Go ahead!" Eagerly, Greg urged expecting something.


    "But I''m starving now. We haven''t had dinner yet," Violet continued, touching her empty stomach.


    "Is that so?" Greg asked. Feeling hungry too, he advised,"Would you like to go out? Or...."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Violet interrupted. "How about we cook for ourselves?" she


    proposed cheerfully.


    "But we don''t have enough food stuffs in the house yet," Greg replied.


    "Don''t mind dear. Just use what we got now. Go make something," Violet saidmandingly.


    "Me? Are you sure? I don''t know how to cook," Greg replied, with an innocent look. ''I''ve never cooked


    before. I don''t even know how to make noodles, '' he thought.


    "But I''m starving, honey," Violet said coquettishly. ''If preparing me a meal for me is such a big issue to


    him, then why should I even count on his many promises to take care of me?'' she wondered, feeling a


    little disappointed.


    Overpowered by her pleasant pleading, Greg raisedplied. "Okay, I will make it now. But don''t


    At once, he rose from his seat and walked into the kitchen. Staring at his back, Violet regretted


    immediately. ''I don''t think he is a good cook. Will I really enjoy whatever he''s going to make?'' she


    wondered.


    To save herself the disappointment, Violet got up and followed him into the kitchen.


    "Let me help you, honey," she offered as she began clearing utensils from the table.


    Even though he was aware his wife would only make things worse, Greg had no intention of driving her


    out of the kitchen. With Violet around, he thought himself less lonely. All he wished was that she


    wouldn''t burn the kitchen down.


    The two clueless cooks panicked and fumbled about.


    "Honey, help me with this. I don''t know what to do," Violet asked.


    "Sweetheart, I''m busy now. You pay attention to the water in the pot. Reduce heat," Greg replied. ''I


    messed up everything. How can I help her?'' he thought.


    "Oh my god, I should have added less salt," Violet screeched. "What should I do now, honey?" she


    inquired, sounding dubious.


    "Put some vinegar, please. Be careful not to overdo," Greg directed.


    After a while, she cried,"Jeez! I just messed on that. I don''t know what to do next, dear."


    "Come here and leave it to me," Greg replied.


    "Okay, wait a minute. I need to wash my hands," she eded without hesitation. .


    "Just forget about your hands. Come here now," Greg requested.


    An hourter, the couple stood aside, staring at the messy kitchen silently.


    "How about we order some take-out food, Greg?" Violet broke the silence. She was more hungry now.


    "Okay. It seems we don''t have a choice," Greg replied.


    Pulling out his phone, Greg wiped his brow and made a call to order some food.


    When their delivery arrived, Violet eximed gleefully, as they sat at the table,"Wow! Darling, isn''t this


    yummy?"


    "From tomorrow on, I will learn how to cook. In this way, I can prepare your meals every day," Greg


    dered. ''I''m dying to know how she''ll feel when she eats the food cooked by me, '' he thought.


    "Really? Now I think I am the happiest woman," Violet grinned, as she looked up at Greg. It gave her


    untold joy to hear such sweet words from her husband, even though she knew it wouldn''t be easy for


    him to learn the ropes of culinary art.


    Greg reached out for a towel, stretched his hand and lovingly wiped Violet at the corner of her mouth.


    "Didn''t you say you were starving? Eat some more!" he said.


    "I will," Violet answered.


    The next morning Violet and Greg bought lots of gifts beforeing to Wilson''s house.


    Elsa fidgeted in her seat, waiting for the arrival of the new couple anxiously.


    Selina and Wilson were watching TV on the lounge. The former caught a glimpse of Elsa to find her


    antsy. "Be patient, Mom. Violet and Greg will be here soon," Selina said to Elsa.


    "From the time Violet called to tell me they were on the way, an hour has passed. They should have


    arrived. What''s going on?" Elsa asked with a worried look, raising her eyes to check time by the wall


    clock. "Besides, it''s Greg''s first visit. We should go out and greet them at the gate," she continued.


    Upon hearing this, Selina responded,"We''d better not, Mom. Violet urged me to keep you indoors,


    saying there''s no point meeting them at the gate. If we went out to greet them, she might feel her


    Laughing softly, Jacob grabbed Elsa by the hand. "Come on, honey, let''s wait inside. Violet is afraid


    that you may catch a cold if you wait outside. Don''t worry. We''ll see them soon," he assured his wife.


    "Oh, you know that Violet is a sweet child. Perhaps she is selecting presents for you," Wilson chimed


    in. ''I know Violet. She is dutiful. Most likely, that''s why she''s gettingte, '' he continued thinking within.


    "She shouldn''t bother herself with such trivial formalities. If she wants to go shopping, I can keep her


    "Mum, it looks like you''ve missed Violet so much. She just left us for a month, and you''re so anxious to


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    see her. She has been married off to the Xiao family, and you can''t meet her as frequently as you did.


    How about you move in with her?" Selina joked, smiling.


    "I do have this n," Elsa blurted out,"All along, Violet has been azy worm who cocoons herself to


    bed in the morning. She doesn''t even have the slightest idea of sorting out her clothes and neglects her


    own appearance. I think those are enough reasons she might need around for a helping hand."


    "It''s not your turn to look after her now," Jacob broke in with a bright smile. ''It''s hard to ept the fact


    that my dear granddaughter is married off. But it''s afort that she has Greg- a fine young man for a


    husband. I''m sure he will take good care of her, '' he pondered.


    "Dad''s right. Don''t forget that Violet has Greg. He cares for her very much," Wilson continued.


    "You''re right. I should let the newlyweds enjoy their new life," Elsa said pensively. "That''s enough as


    long as Greg treats Violet well."


    "Mum, don''t worry about Violet. Greg is raised up well. He''s the perfect gentleman who will do his best


    to cherish and protect his wife," Selina added.

 Chapter 711 News About Her (Part Three)

    Chapter 711 News About Her (Part Three)


    As if on cue, the doorbell rang. As Selina answered, everyone in the house glued their eyes on the


    door.


    "Grandpa, grandma, Uncle, Aunt, here wee, finally!" an enthusiastic Violet dered as she walked


    into the house, shopping bags in her arms. Greg followed closely behind, carrying bags too.


    "Oh dear Violet. You bought far too many things! Are you moving back home?" An obviously surprised


    Wilson asked, as he moved forward and received the bags from Violet''s hands.


    As she closed the door behind them, Selina too reached over to relieve Greg of his luggage. "Give


    them to me, Greg," she said gently.


    Nodding politely, Greg handed the bags over.


    Violet dashed forward and hugged her grandma dly. "Grandma, I''ve missed you so much. Did you


    miss me?" she asked sweetly.


    "Of course, I did. I''ve missed you badly," Elsa replied with a wide smile on her benign face, as she


    patted her granddaughter''s back lightly.


    When she let go of Violet, Elsa rested her eyes on Greg.


    "Hello, grandma!" Greg greeted, beaming a smile.


    "Come here, my dear child," Elsa responded as she stretched out and embraced Greg. Although he


    was her grandson-inw, she already thought of him as her own grandson.


    As they hugged, Greg thought within, ''She looks like such an amiabledy.''


    Proceeding on, Greg started to greet Violet''s other rtives. "Hi, Grandpa," he said politely.


    "Hi, Greg," Jacob nodded at him with an approving smile.


    "Hello, Uncle, Aunt," Greg addressed.


    "Hi," Wilson greeted back as he shook hands with Greg. "Violet is a lucky girl. She found such a fine


    husband like you," he remarked as he surveyed the young man from head to toe.


    "Uncle, don''t underestimate Greg. He is not only hot butpetent and adoring as well," Violet chipped


    in for her husband.


    "You even speak for Greg. It seems you spent quite a wonderful honeymoon," Selina cut in with a


    satisfied smile, looking straight at Violet, d for her sess.


    At thatpliment, Violet ran to Selina and hugged her tight. "Of course, I should speak in his favor.


    I''m his wife now," she chimed.


    "What an eloquent girl!" Elsa remarked with augh.


    "Take a seat, Greg!" Jacob urged warmly, pointing to a seat nearby. ''They finally came back. It''s


    improper to keep them standing like this, '' he mused.


    "Okay," Greg nodded courteously.


    The Yuwen family talked and savored every minute of their time with the young couple.


    Equally, Greg felt at home, spending the day in the Yuwen family. Their amiable grandparents and


    hospitable aunt and uncle thoroughly warmed his heart.


    A weekter


    In the morning, Violet was woken up by the rm.


    "Wake up, honey," Violet called in azy voice, as she shook a sleeping Greg beside her.


    "Just a few more minutes, please," Greg returned in a drowsy voice. Even though he already heard the


    rm ring, he was unwilling to get up.


    "Hurry, or you''ll bete," Violet urged, not fluttering her eyes.


    "Okay," Greg returned as he slowly rose. Watching Violet not opening her eyes, he gave her a peck on


    the forehead. "You can sleep a little longer. I''m getting up now," he whispered with affection.


    "Okay, have a good day!" Violet murmured.


    Greg got out of bed, washed up and changed his clothes. Before leaving his lovely wife, he walked to


    the bed and whispered in her ear,"Don''t forget to have breakfast."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, see youter. Nice day at work. Don''t peep at female nurses," Violet urged, still closing her eyes.


    A slight smile tugged at the corners of Greg''s lips. ''What a cute woman! Even though she is so sleepy,


    she still sweetly reminds me to carry myself with decorum around female nurses. It seems that she


    cares to keep me on a straight path, '' he thought.


    Reaching for his ck leather briefcase, Greg stepped out of the bedroom.


    Soon, he was out of the house as he drove to the hospital. On arrival at the hospital, a nurse greeted


    him.


    "Good morning, Doctor Greg!" she addressed.


    "Good morning!" Greg greeted back coolly with a nod. He then walked past the nurse.


    Straight, he headed to his office, settled down and checked his wristwatch. His appointment would be


    in twenty minutes.


    With nothing else to do, he booted up theptop to bring himself to speed with the day''s news.


    The main headline of the day arrested his attention.


    "The famous female doctor Cassie Zheng had just jetted back into the country the previous day, to a


    warm wee from a dozen hospitals representatives who went to pick her up at the airport.


    ording to relevant sources, Cassie was much likely to get a position at XS Hospital."


    When he read this, he almost broke down. ''Why would shee back? She told me that she wasn''t


    nning toe back to China as she preferred working close to her parents, both of whom lived


    abroad. But...'' he thought in shock and confusion.


    Scrolling through the news, he read the details carefully. Besides, he browsed thements section


    below the article.


    One somewhat overzealousment read,"Wee beautiful Cassie on return. I hope she can work


    in XS Hospital with a good working environment and excellent talents. It''s a good ce for experienced


    and good doctors like Cassie."


    There was the second one that read,"I hope beautiful Cassie can make great contributions to the


    development of medicine in China."


    "The return of Greg - the heir of XS Hospital has greatly increased the strength of XS Hospital. If


    Cassie Zheng joins Greg''s team, XS will be the best hospitals across the city and beyond. But if


    she chooses another hospital, it would raise a formidablepetitor to Greg and his entire team at the


    XS hospital."


    Choosing to ignore the randomments from mostly cluelessizens, Greg had his own questions.


    The most important concern was why she had returned. ''What does she want?'' he wondered, deep


    furrows forming on his brows.

 Chapter 712 The Happily Married Couple (Part One)

    Chapter 712 The Happily Married Couple (Part One)


    Greg picked up his phone and quickly dialed Tim''s number.


    "Hello, Greg, what a surprise! What makes you call me so early in the morning?" Tim''s disturbed voice


    could be heard from the other side of the line.


    "Tim, I want you to do me a small favor. Can you please check out one thing for me?" Greg said


    hurriedly.


    "What''s the matter? Is it really urgent? Can''t we talk about it in the afternoon or maybe in the evening


    sometime?" asked Tim. He was sleeping at that time and Greg''s phone call had disturbed him.


    "Quit your cribbing, Tim. Just find the reason why Cassie hase back to China!" Greg said in a


    "How can I know why the hell she has decided toe back to China? You know her, I believe? Why


    don''t you go yourself and ask her in person?" replied Tim.


    "Tim, I think it''s time for me to inform the doctors of the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology of


    XS Hospital that from now on there will be no abortion operations for the women you bring here so


    frequently," threatened Greg. ''Look at his guts. How dare he can answer me back like that?'' Greg


    thought.


    "Alright, alright. That''s not a very good idea," replied Tim immediately. He focused all his attention on


    the matter and went on,"I will find out and let you know as soon as possible. Wait for my call."


    Greg hung up the phone after he had got the affirmation from Tim.


    Since morning Greg was thinking about Cassie''sing back to China. It had been so difficult to keep


    his attention on the patient''s problems as he was still wondering why she had decided toe back.


    In the afternoon once he hadpleted thest consultation of the day, Greg cleaned his desk up and


    walked out of his office.


    In his car, he ced a call to the love of his life, Violet.


    "Hi, honey," Violet answered the phone, and the excitement in her voice was quite evident.


    "Hey, Violet. What are you doing now?" he asked.


    "I was watching TV since I have nothing else to do at the moment," replied Violet blushing while saying


    so. "Honey, when are youing back home?"


    "I might bete tonight. I''m going to Tim''s house right now. I have to discuss something very important


    with him," Greg answered.


    "Alright," replied Violet. Greg had told her that Tim was one of his close friends so she did not think any


    wrong about their meeting.


    "You stay at home and wait. I promise I''ll take you out for dinner once I''m back, alright?" Greg tried to


    coax her gently.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting," an eager Violet replied.


    "That would be perfect then."


    After he hung up the phone, Greg sped up his car and rushed to meet Tim. He could not wait to hear


    what Tim had learned about Cassie.


    When he reached the hotel, Greg straight away moved to Tim''s room since he did not want to waste


    any more time.


    Greg waited at the door as Tim took a long time to open it.


    Looking at the disheveled condition in which Tim was at that moment, it did not take Greg much time to


    realize what had been happening here before his arrival.


    He went to the other side of the door and said to Tim,"It is better if you ask the people inside to go out


    right now."


    "It''s not necessary that we do that, right? We can talk in the living room, while she stays in the


    bedroom," Tim replied. Anyways ording to him Greg''s problem was not as big as he was making it


    to be.


    "I don''t want to repeat my words again and again," said Greg as he walked inside the living room. "You


    will ask her to leave in the next three minutes."


    Tim shrugged and turned towards the bedroom. He knew he did not have any choice but to obey.


    One minuteter, a woman in a miniskirt stormed out of the bedroom angrily. She did not like this


    intrusion in her privacy at all.


    Tim stepped out of the bedroom and walked towards Greg sheepishly. He sat opposite him and


    said,"What is wrong, you told me your problem in the morning today and you are already here to see if


    I have got the answer?"


    "I know that you have the answer," replied Greg firmly. He was quite aware of Tim''s efficiency and was


    sure that he knew everything by now.


    With a smile on his lips, Tim asked,"Do you know the woman who has just walked out of the room?"


    "I''m not interested in that woman," Greg replied ruthlessly.


    "She''s a journalist, so the news that I have got from her might not be false. I have taken a lot of


    information from her and if you had not disturbed us could have learned some more," said Tim


    confidently.


    "So did she give you information that I want?" asked Greg. The excitement on his face was quite visible


    for Tim to identify.


    "Hey, you seem to be excited now. This is a good sign which means you are prepared to listen to what I


    know?" asked Tim. He noticed the change in Greg''s expression, which had transformed by now. He


    knew Greg was nervous now. "So what does this woman, Cassie have to do with you?"


    "I have nothing to do with her," Greg retorted. He had loved only Violet and no woman could ever take


    her ce in his life.


    "Oh, really? But this is opposite to the information I have received ," Tim said and looked at Greg with


    too much interest. ''Is Greg trying to hide something from me? Does he really think I am a fool and


    cannot put two and two together?'' he thought.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What the hell have youe to know? Tell me right now!" Greg demanded, losing his temper at Tim''s


    statement. He wanted to know everything about Cassie so that he could protect Violet from her wrath.


    He would also need to take steps to ensure that Cassie would not spoil his rtion with her in the


    future.


    From Greg''s tone, Tim knew it was time to stop joking with him. If he kept talking to him like that, Greg


    might lose his temper and that he did not want. Moreover, everyone knew about Greg''s temper


    problems and it would be wise not to take any chances with him.

 Chapter 713 The Happily Married Couple (Part Two)

    Chapter 713 The Happily Married Couple (Part Two)


    Maintaining a serious look on his face, Tim finally said,"Cassie was one of your ssmates at college if


    I am not wrong? And you both were a couple at that time, weren''t you?"


    "Get to the point," demanded Greg, his head lowered down. He didn''t want to look at Tim''s eyes, but he


    knew in his heart that whatever Tim was saying was true. Greg knew that his friend would have done a


    "When she came back home, she told one of her friends who is a well-known journalist that she has


    for a second and went on,"You are the missing part of her heart, aren''t you?"


    Greg kept silent and didn''t reply back.


    Tim then continued,"I also found out that Cassie''s parents are all abroad. She hase back to China


    all alone. No one takes such a big risk until they know what they want to get by taking that step. Cassie


    has always got what she has wanted and she would not want to lose her winning streak by any chance.


    If she hase back to China all alone, it means that she wants something or someone and she will


    go to any extent to get that person or thing back in her life."


    Tim stressed thest few words of hisst sentence rather emphatically. If his guess wasn''t wrong,


    Cassie hade back to China only for Greg. From what he had learned in his investigation, she still


    loved Greg and wanted him at any cost.


    Greg kept quite while Tim was telling him everything.


    Tim became silent after he had said everything. He had told Greg the information he had and now it


    was Greg''s turn to say something about the entire matter.


    "When I went abroad, Violet called me up and she said she wanted to end our rtionship. I realized


    that she was so eager to send me away so that she could break up with me," Greg narrated in a


    miserable tone. "I was frustrated and heartbroken, her change of heart had hurt me so much that I


    used to cry day and night."


    "So Cassie was the one who helped youe out of that phase?" Tim guessed and asked Greg.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Greg nodded and continued,"She brought breakfast for me, and tried to console me with her not so


    fluent English. When I would see her smiling at me I used to think that Violet hase back to my life."


    Greg then paused for a few seconds and continued,"And then I cheered up. She was always with me,


    trying to make me feel better. We went to parties together, had sses together and even had meals


    together."


    Greg''s tone of speech was grave, but he was still telling the truth. "And one day, after we wereing


    from a friend''s party, she told me that she loved me and wanted to be my girlfriend. At that moment, I


    still thought about my true love i.e. Violet. Even though she had broken up with me, I still could not think


    of a life without her."


    "So I rejected Cassie''s proposal there and then. It was the first time that I saw a girl who always


    remained strong crying in front of me. The next day, she still came to me and brought breakfast for me.


    She told me that I could still treat her as a good friend in the future. She said she would stay with me as


    usual, and she would wait for the day when I would also love her the way she loved me," stated Greg.


    "And then, what happened?" Tim looked at Greg seriously and asked.


    "I told her that I love a girl and no one can take her ce in my life. But she was adamant, and she said


    she would keep trying to win my heart and one day she would be sessful," answered Greg.


    "Did both of you spent all your time together at that time?" Tim continued asking Greg.


    Greg shook his head and said,"No. Six months before I came back we separated. Her parents had


    arranged an internship for her and she had to go there. When my time to return came, I did not inform


    her and just came back."


    "It seems that she knew the news of your return, so she came here for you," replied Tim. After he heard


    what Greg said, he didn''t think Cassie was a woman who was easy to deal with. She had been waiting


    for Greg for five years. It seemed that her perseverance and state of mind were beyond the reach of


    ordinary people.


    "That might be the reason," Greg too agreed with Tim''s opinion.


    "So you haven''t met each other after hering back, have you?" Tim asked.


    "No, I haven''t met her yet. If I had already met her, I would not have asked you to find out," replied


    Greg. He knew very well that Cassie hade back for him, but how would he tell this to Violet, who


    loved him so much? Violet was totally dependent on him, and his separation made her sad and moody.


    Knowing her nature how could he tell Violet about Cassie? She would be so upset. Once she got to


    know would she feel so disappointed and upset with him? Would she feel bad or understand the whole


    matter?


    Tim suddenly didn''t know what to say to Greg. After thinking for a moment, he asked,"Does Violet know


    about Cassie and that she hase back?"


    "No, I haven''t told her about Cassie," answered Greg.


    "Well, you need to figure out what all to tell her about Cassie. I guess you would be worried more about


    Violet now," said Tim. He then went on,"For the time being, Cassie is living in a hotel. All hospitals,


    including your XS Hospital, are waiting for her to join them. Nobody knows which hospital she will


    decide to work in. I hope it is not XS hospital."


    Obviously, Greg and Tim already knew what Cassie''s answer was going to be. Since Cassie hade


    back to China for Greg, it was not difficult to guess which hospital she would join now.


    "The only person I''m worried about now is Violet," said Greg.

 Chapter 714 The Happily Married Couple (Part Three)

    Chapter 714 The Happily Married Couple (Part Three)


    Tim nodded and said,"I can see that. So will you tell her everything that happened between you and


    Cassie?"


    "I don''t know. I''m afraid she will not be able to ept it. She will definitely be very sad if she gets to


    know about Cassie and me," replied Greg, the wrinkles in his brows showing how worried he was.


    "But if you don''t tell her about Cassie and she knows her from others, she will think that you cheated


    her and then she might not trust you anymore," said Tim. Though he did not want to say anything in


    matters between Greg and Violet, however, Greg was his close friend and it was his duty to guide him


    into handling this matter.


    Greg was at a loss for words after he heard what Tim said. Tim was right, and that was what he was so


    worried about. He felt helpless and did not know what to do now.


    After a long time, Greg suddenly looked up and said to Tim,"Keep an eye on Cassie for me, and call


    me as soon as you get any news about her."


    "No problem. But we both already know the decision she''ll make. She will definitely work in the XS


    Hospital," replied Tim.


    Greg was speechless.


    After he got out of the hotel, Greg stood at the entrance of the hotel for some time. His mind was in a


    turmoil and he really didn''t know what to do now.


    On his way home, Violet gave him a call.


    "Hello, Violet," Greg picked up the call, pretending to keep himself calm.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Honey, where are you now? Why haven''t youe back yet?" asked Violet with aining tone.


    She had been waiting for him for a long time, and he hadn''te back yet.


    "Ten more minutes, and I''ll be home," replied Greg. There was no traffic jam on the road now, so he


    thought he would reach home soon.


    "Alright, it''s been quite a long time," said Violet smiling shyly.


    "Be good and wait for me. I''m driving, and it''s not right if I talk to you on the phone right now, so I''ll


    hang up," Greg said in a firm tone.


    "Okay. I see. I''ll be waiting for you at home," Violet said, trying to hide her passion for him.


    "Good girl."


    As soon as he entered the house, Greg saw that Violet was watching TV.


    Seeing Greging inside, Violet happily got off the sofa and ran towards him. She threw herself into


    his arms and held onto him tightly.


    "Honey, you''re finally back home," Violet said happily, putting her head on his shoulder.


    "Yeah. I was missing my baby, so I came back," replied Greg, holding Violet tightly. Only Violet had the


    ability to calm him and he knew that very well.


    "You should havee back home earlier. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," said Violet smiling


    at him in a seductive manner.


    Greg let go of Violet. He stroked her hair and said,"Well. I''m so sorry. To make up I will foot the bill of


    the dinner."


    "Of course you''ll pay the bill. You don''t think I am going to pay the bill, do you?" asked Violet brazenly.


    She didn''t have work now and lived in a state of dependence on Greg.


    Without answering, Greg looked down at Violet. Immediately he saw her bare feet, quickly he lifted her


    up in his arms and carried her to the sofa, saying,"Why don''t you wear your shoes?"


    "I was so excited when I saw you that I forgot to wear my slippers," she replied to Greg.


    Putting Violet on the sofa, Greg sat beside her and said to her maintaining the serious look on his


    face,"You have to remember to wear your shoes next time, or you''ll catch a cold. I hope you know


    that?"


    "I understand what you are trying to say, honey, but please let''s go for dinner. I''m so hungry," replied


    Violet.


    "Well, then go change and we''ll go out for dinner," Greg nodded and answered. He was willing to do


    everything which would make Violet happy.


    "Okay. Just give me a few minutes," replied Violet as she quickly got off the sofa and ran towards the


    bedroom.


    "Put on your slippers," reminded Greg. Violet was such a careless person and she kept forgetting


    whatever he told her.


    "Oh, I forgot it again," exined Violet smiling like a child. She was afraid that Greg would now get


    angry with her and so she was trying to calm him by her enticing smile.


    After seeing Violet walk into the bedroom, Greg sat down on the sofa and started thinking. What should


    he do now? Should he tell Violet everything about Cassie? And would Violet get angry with him if she


    learned all about her? But what if he did not tell her? In case she got to know from someone else she


    would be upset or not?


    Walking out of the bedroom all decked up for the evening, Violet saw Greg introspecting about


    something. She happily jumped into his arms and sat on hisp.


    "What are you thinking about, dear? You''re so lost in your own world," she asked.


    "Nothing important. It''s just something at work," answered Greg immediately, as he was afraid that


    Violet could see through his mind.


    "Oh! So, did you meet any beautiful patient today? Or is there a lovely nurse who has fallen in love with


    you?" Violet asked as if she was probing him.


    "No. Absolutely not. There is no other woman in my mind. I swear," replied Greg, raising his right arm


    to show his innocence.

 Chapter 715 The Happily Married Couple (Part Four)

    Chapter 715 The Happily Married Couple (Part Four)


    "Does that mean all your patients are male?" Violet again asked. After a pause, she continued,"But


    generally, one thing I know is that there are more female patients than male patients who need stic


    surgery, right?"


    "To be true all patients that I met today were female," Greg replied. As soon as he had finished his


    words, he saw Violet move her lips and it looked as if she wanted to say something. He then hurriedly


    exined,"But none of them can be called beauty in the true sense of the word."


    "So what''s the definition of beauty in your mind?" Violet asked. Greg worked in a stic surgery


    hospital and that meant meeting quite a number of women every day, so she didn''t believe that none of


    his patients was actually beautiful.


    "Only a woman as beautiful as my wife can be called a beauty," replied Greg, bringing his face close to


    Violet''s.


    Seeing himing so close, Violet smelled trouble. She immediately stopped Greg and said,"You''re


    fooling me again."


    "No, I''m not fooling you. I''m just telling you the truth," Greg answered.


    "Well, I think it is pointless having this discussion with you. Let''s go for dinner," said Violet, holding


    Greg''s hands as she left the house.


    When Greg was driving the car, Violet satfortably in the passenger seat. Humming a song she


    looked very happy and contented with her life.


    "You seem to be in a pretty good mood today, aren''t you?" asked Greg and a smile curved on his lips.


    He turned and looked at her, and then he focused his attention on driving.


    "Not bad. Anyways, I feel really good right now," replied Violet emphatically. She kept looking outside


    the window all eyes to the beautiful scenery.


    "It seems that I need to go out for fresh air more times than before in the future, so that I can have a


    good mood all the time. Look, how beautiful these sceneries are! And is it a park over there?"


    continued Violet.


    Violet pointed to a ce not very far away. Before this, she had never found the city was so beautiful.


    "I''ll take you out for a walk as long as I have time from now on. I know you''re bored at home alone,"


    replied Greg. He knew how much Violet loved ying around, but she didn''t have a job and had


    nothing to do at home after she woke up naturally every day, so she was definitely bored at home


    alone. It seemed that he needed to spend more time on her, apanying her and enjoying every day


    with her.


    "You are such a considerate husband," replied Violet happily. If Greg would spend more time with her in


    the future, all her loneliness would go away and she could stay happy always.


    "So how about giving a reward to your husband?" asked Greg. His face had a crooked smile which


    conveyed he was up to mischief.


    Violet came close to him and without hesitation kissed him on his face.


    "So, are you satisfied with the reward?" asked Violet, smiling at Greg.


    "I will be quite satisfied if you can always reward me with a kiss," Greg replied. He loved her style of


    expressing love so much.


    "Greg, you are very mischievous, has anybody told you that?" Violet suddenly turned towards him with


    a serious look on her face.


    "Of course I am. I can show you what I am in the bed tonight," Greg replied and smiled. He definitely


    wanted to show his devilish side to his loving wife.


    "You..." Violet was suddenly at a loss for words. She knew that the whole day she could do as she


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    pleased. In fact, she could torture him and ask him to obey her orders and he would have to do so. But


    in the night in bed, she was at his mercy, and he would do anything that he wanted to do with her.


    "Violet, I feel you need to eat properly when we have dinner tonight, alright?" Greg deliberately said.


    "But, why? Overeating at night will make me fat," replied Violet. She could not understand what he was


    trying to say and neither did she notice his wry smile.


    "You can digest it even if you eat a lot at night, you know?" said Greg.


    "How will I be able to digest so much food? We don''t have a treadmill in our home," Violet answered. If


    Greg wanted her to look slim, he would have to arrange a treadmill for her.


    "Why do we need the treadmill? We don''t have a gym," replied Greg.


    Greg continued with a smile on his face,"I can help you digest all that food."


    "What do you mean by that?" Violet still was not able to understand what Greg meant.


    "We can burn some calories while on the bed."


    "Greg, you are a dirty bastard!"


    "Hahaha."

 Chapter 716 Gregs Old Lover Comes Back (Part One)

    Chapter 716 Greg''s Old Lover Comes Back (Part One)


    Greg parked the car outside the restaurant. After he got out, he opened the car door for his lovely wife.


    They walked hand-in-hand into the restaurant.


    At the same time, a Lamborghini Veneno Roadster was speeding towards the restaurant. Cassie


    Zheng sat in the passenger''s seat with a diplomatic smile on her oval face. With her cell phone in her


    right hand, she said politely into it,"Oh, I see. I will give you my reply by eight o''clock this evening."


    The instant she ended the call, the fake smile vanished from her pretty face.


    Steering the car, Francis An turned slightly to look at Cassie''s side profile. "What did the media say,


    Cassie?" he asked.


    "They asked me to give them an answer before eight o''clock," Cassie replied, staring outside the car


    window pensively.


    "You came back to work in XS Hospital just to approach Greg, didn''t you?" Francis An asked,


    confounded. He didn''t understand what Cassie was thinking. ''She could have told this to the media at


    the airport, but she didn''t. Instead, she dodged the topic, '' he brooded. A few media people had


    contacted her and had inquired about her decision, but she was still unwilling to give them a specific


    answer.


    "Cousin," Cassie replied impatiently, and focused her gaze on Francis. "You don''t understand. I have


    my own reasons," she snapped coldly, her eyes full with hesitation.


    Since she had lost contact with Greg, she found it hard to make a decision. Besides, she had already


    learnt that Greg got married while she was abroad. To confirm this news, she had tried many ways to


    search for pictures of Greg''s wedding ceremony. However, she failed to get even a single photo of his


    wife or the wedding site. That was why she couldn''t give up on Greg yet. She had returned from abroad


    to figure out whether he was really married or not. More importantly, she had resolved to get back with


    Greg. She still bore her promise in her mind that she would await him. As long as she could win his


    heart, she was willing to spend the rest of her life waiting for him.


    Francis remained silent because he knew Cassie''s temper very well. ''Once she makes a decision, no


    one can change her mind, '' he thought.


    When he didn''t respond, Cassie realized that she shouldn''t have treated her cousin that way. ''He is my


    kin. I shouldn''t have said that to him, '' she regretted inside.


    "I''m sorry, Francis," Cassie apologized, as her voice softened.


    "You don''t owe me any apology. I just hope that you can take care of your own matters," Francis


    replied.


    "I will," Cassie said,"Oh, what about the matter that Aunt and Uncle had asked you to do? Have you


    found any clues?"


    "I haven''t found anything yet," Francis replied casually as he shrugged. "Over twenty years have


    passed, things have changed a lot here. I don''t even know where to start. I''m going to try my luck.


    Perhaps I might find something."


    "Perhaps. We just came back, so let''s try to fit in first," Cassie suggested,"Will you find a job here?"


    "It depends. Even if I don''t work, I can still support myself," Francis An answered casually as he


    shrugged his shoulders.


    "I know you were born rich," Cassie remarked with a grin and added,"Let''s go and get something to


    eat."


    "Let''s," Francis said, opening his car door.


    At the corner of the restaurant, Greg and Violet were sitting at a table, enjoying their dinner.


    "The food here is really good, honey," Violetmented with the chopsticks in her right hand.


    What Greg said next caught Violet by surprise.


    "I will practice some more and try to cook delicious food like the ones here," Greg said without looking


    at Violet.


    Violet was stunned and excited. She did not expect that he would say such a thing.


    "And then you could be a qualified chef here. You will have assistants who will follow your instructions


    in the kitchen," Violet joked cheekily. She made fun of Greg on purpose as she was in a good mood.


    She never missed a chance to tease her husband.


    "Look at my slender and long fingers. Do you think your husband is really the sort of person who could


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    work in a kitchen?" Greg countered, locking his deep eyes with Violet''s. ''She gets carried away so


    easily. What should I do with her?'' he wondered.


    "Of course, you can. Nothing is impossible as long as you try your best. Even though I was born in a


    wealthy family, I used to give out leaflets to passers-by on the streets," Violet snapped. She assumed


    that he must have never undergone hardships and thought that it was necessary for him to know how


    hard it was for theboring people to make a living.


    "Oh? Is that so? Let me have a look at your hand," Greg demanded, as he put down his chopsticks.


    "I refuse," Violet replied as she put her hands behind her back. She was determined to not give Greg a


    chance to take advantage of her.


    "Why not? Are you afraid that I might take advantage of you?" Greg asked with a wry smile. ''What will


    you do now, honey?'' he thought to himself.


    "You''re so annoying. No talking while eating!" Violet said, blushing. She lowered her head and


    continued eating.


    Staring at the cute expression on Violet''s face, he curved his lips into an evil smile. He ate his food


    without another word.


    In another corner of the restaurant, Cassie sat at a table with Francis.


    "Francis, are you still staying at the hotel?" Cassie asked.


    "No, I''m not," Francis replied as he lifted his head to look at Cassie,"I don''t like hotels. They are too


    noisy."


    "Where are you staying then?" Cassie asked.


    "I bought an apartment. I live alone and it''sfortable," Francis replied. He enjoyed living alone. That


    way, he could do whatever he liked without being bothered by others. Besides, he had a cozy home.


    "Is that so?" Cassie asked in disbelief. "Are you really staying alone?" she asked tentatively.

 Chapter 717 Gregs Old Lover Comes Back (Part Two)

    Chapter 717 Greg''s Old Lover Comes Back (Part Two)


    Cassie doubted him. Beforeing here, she had heard a great deal about Francis. ''How is it


    possible? Old habits die hard. I don''t think he can change so soon aftering to this city, '' she


    mused.


    "You heard me," Francis An said firmly,"I haven''t made any friends here yet since I never went out to


    any clubs."


    Francis'' exnation convinced Cassie slightly. "I see. You won''t create any trouble again, will you?"


    she asked, with a worried look.


    "I don''t know. That depends on the women in this city," Francis answered. He had no idea what was


    going to happen in his life now. He was going to start a new life here, but he wasn''t sure if it was the life


    he had wanted.


    "Anyway, keep a low profile and behave yourself here. When you were abroad, my Dad and Uncle


    could help you clean up your mess. But now, no one can help you. I''m not a big shot, so you can''t


    count on me. Be careful and don''t create any trouble, okay?" Cassie warned. ''If he does get into


    trouble, I don''t know how to help him, '' she thought to herself.


    "Don''t worry about it. Beforeing here, Dad had told me that he has some old friends here and they


    are influential people. I have never met them before. But if we have any issues, we can tell my Dad. He


    will ask them for help," Francis An responded. He wasn''t worried about all that. ''I chose this city


    because I am familiar with it. Otherwise I wouldn''t have traveled so far out, '' he brooded.


    "I know that you fear nothing," Cassie saidughing,"Let''s eat, and then take me to the hotel."


    "Okay," Francis An agreed.


    After half an hour of eating some delicious food, Violet''s hunger had disappeared. She touched her


    stomach and looked at the leftovers on the table. There wasn''t much food left.


    "Are you full?" Greg asked, ncing at his wife dotingly.


    "Yes, I am," Violet answered, and then took the napkin to wipe her mouth.


    "How about you eat some more? It''s not very nice to waste food," Greg suggested. He was worried that


    his beloved woman might still be hungry.


    "I couldn''t eat any more than this even if I tried. Besides, it''s not healthy to eat too much for dinner. I


    might put on weight," Violet said.


    "Fine, then drink some water," Greg said, handing her a ss of water.


    "I''m going to thedy''s room. I''ll be back soon," Violet said.


    "Okay," Greg nodded.


    Violet rose from her seat and headed towards the bathroom.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Francis and Cassie had their meal silently.


    "Francis, I''m done," Cassie said, as she put down the chopsticks.


    "Are you sure? You barely ate anything," Francis An said. "You''re not a model, so you don''t need to


    manage your weight. Eat some more."


    He tried to add some food to Cassie''s te, but she stopped him.


    "I am really full!" Cassie said immediately.


    "Fine then," Francis An responded. Noting that Cassie had no intention of eating more, he gave up.


    Putting down his chopsticks, he said,"Wait here. I need to go to the restroom. After that, I''ll drive you to


    the hotel, okay?"


    "Okay," Cassie agreed.


    In the washroom, Violet stood in front of the basin and looked at herself in the mirror. The reflection


    showed a woman with tousled hair and no makeup. She didn''t look anything like a highborndy even


    though she was dressed in high-end designer clothes. ''Perhaps I am just amon woman, '' she


    mused.


    Violet smiled slightly at her reflection and told herself, ''There is no need topare yourself with the


    others. Nothing matters as long as you believe that you''re the best. And Greg loves you.''


    And then Violet praised herself loud,"You are doing a fine job." After taking a deep breath, she


    mumbled,"Keep it in mind that you''re the best because you''re always the one that Greg loves."


    Sheughed at the mirror and murmured in a satisfied tone,"Well, it''s time to go back to the man you


    love."


    Violet turned around merrily, looked down at her clothes and walked towards the entrance.


    Out of the blue, she bumped into something sturdy.


    Caught unprepared, Violet took several steps backwards. Francis An fumed with rage at the small


    ident.


    "What the hell are you doing? Can''t you see where you are going?" Francis snapped at Violet.


    "How rude!" Violet retorted angrily, as she rubbed her head where she got hit. She lifted her head and


    studied the furious man standing in front of her. She noticed that he had fair and smooth skin, which


    she was envious of. If she hadn''t met him like this, she would have asked him how he took such good


    care of his skin. He had a pair of piercing eyes and short hair. All said, he looked cute. He was also


    pretty tall with long, slender legs. Judging by his clothes, it seemed like he knew fashion and had a


    good taste in apparel. ''Perhaps he prefers clothing made for male models or of Korean style, '' she


    assumed.


    "Are you done checking me out?" Francis asked in despise. He had noticed that the woman was


    looking at him. He was irritated at how she was staring at him up and down.


    "Are you kidding me? I wasn''t looking at you," Violet argued. "This ce is spacious enough. Now that


    you can see me, why don''t you avoid running into me anymore?" She glowered at him.


    Francis gave a coldugh. He remarked in contempt,"Why would I even look at an idiot like you?"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he intended to walk past Violet. ''It''s a waste of my time talking to


    such an ignorant, appearance-oriented woman, '' he thought.


    "You''re the idiot, not me. And you also look like a kept man," Violet seethed.


    Francis An froze when he heard her calling him a kept-man. He swiftly turned around, grabbed Violet''s


    arms tightly and pushed her to the wall. The man''s abrupt movement left Violet in shock.


    Before Violet could realize what was going on, Francis was standing in front of Violet. He stretched out


    and put his hands against the wall, leaving her no room to escape.

 Chapter 718 Gregs Old Lover Comes Back (Part Three)

    Chapter 718 Greg''s Old Lover Comes Back (Part Three)


    As she watched Francis lower his head and approach her, Violet was ovee with fear. "What... what


    do you want?" she faltered like a panic-stricken bunny.


    "I just want to have a good look at you. Is there a problem with that?" Francis said as he raised a


    corner of his lips. He then continued in a wicked tone,"You look pretty up close. If you dressed up, I''m


    sure many men will be infatuated with you."


    "You''re mad. Let me go," Violet shouted at him, as she struggled to slip away from his grip. However,


    Francis held her arms in ce tightly, leaving her attempt in vain.


    "Are you trying to escape?" Francis asked, while his heart started to race. All of a sudden, he was


    feeling very reluctant to let the woman go. Obsessively, he fixed his eyes on her like she was his prey.


    "What... What are you doing?" Violet asked, terrified. As Francis inched closer to her, Violet sensed the


    danger.


    Completely out of control, Francis drew nearer to Violet and resigned to the desire.


    Feeling Francis'' breath on her face, Violet knew that he was trying to kiss her.


    She used all her strength to push Francis away and pped him hard across the face.


    The sound of the p resounded in their ears. Francis An froze and felt his face burn from the pain. He


    couldn''t even think clearly.


    As Francis stood motionless, Violet grabbed the opportunity and ran away quickly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A wry smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. Francis An teased himself, ''Damn it! I even tried to kiss


    her. She is just a silly and shallow woman. Why would my heart beat faster than usual for her? I should


    probably go to the hospital and get an ECG to check my heart. And she even hit me! No one has dared


    to treat me like that before. Even my parents have neverid a hand on me. How did she have the


    cheek to do that?''


    Francis''s eyes kindled with rage. ''I won''t spare her that easily, '' he swore inside.


    Violet quickened her pace and walked to her table. "Let''s go, Greg," she said hurriedly as she grabbed


    her handbag.


    Looking at the nervous expression on Violet''s face, he asked with concern,"What happened?"


    "Nothing. I just want to leave," Violet said,"Did you pay the bill?"


    "Yes, I''ve already paid," Greg nodded.


    "Well then, let''s go home," Violet said impatiently, as she held her husband by his arm in an attempt to


    leave soon.


    "Honey..." Greg said with a hesitant expression. But since Violet was unwilling to tell him what had


    happened, he silently walked out of the restaurant with his wife, arm in arm.


    At the same time, Francis An returned to his seat. He stared outside the window, and his lips curved


    into an wicked smile.


    "What''s going on, Francis? Why are you smirking?" Cassie asked, bewildered. She thought, ''He is


    acting a bit weird after his trip to the bathroom. What happened to him there?''


    "Nothing. I just thought of something funny," Francis replied as he shifted his gaze to look at his cousin.


    He couldn''t get his mind off Violet. He wondered if he would meet her again.


    "Is that so?" Cassie asked skeptically,"Did you encounter some hot girl in the restroom?"


    Francis came back to his senses when he heard her words. Looking over at Cassie, he said in a


    serious tone,"What are you talking about? The restroom is a crowded ce. Even if I met a pretty girl


    in there, there''s nothing I can do. I''m not the kind of person you think I am. Besides, there are only a


    handful of people in here and most of them are couples. I don''t even have the chance to flirt with


    anyone here."


    Francis knew what Cassie had implied behind her question. As her cousin, he thought it was necessary


    to exin himself to her. He hated to be mistaken as a casual person by his closest kin. He wanted to


    prove that he was a rational man.


    "Yeah, looks like you''re telling the truth," Cassie said as she looked around. All she could see were


    couples or female confidants. "There are not many girls in here," she added.


    "After I take you to the hotel, I might stop by at a bar to have a drink and rx myself. Perhaps, I will


    regain my good mood after that," Francis said.


    "Remember what I told you - keep a low profile and behave yourself. We have no acquaintances here.


    If you get yourself in trouble, I can''t help you," Cassie reminded him.


    "You don''t need to worry about that," Francis responded. Waving his hand in the air, he called the


    waitress who was closest to him,"I''m ready to pay the bill."


    The cousins left the restaurant and got into the car. Francis started the engine and drove away.


    Soon after that, Cassie''s smartphone rang. She cast her cell phone a nce, looking displeased.


    "What''s up? You don''t want to answer the phone, do you?" Francis An asked gingerly. He read


    Cassie''s mind. Judging from her expression, he knew she was upset by the call.


    Cassie remained silent.


    Francis surmised that it was probably a call from someone who was eager to know which hospital


    Cassie had chosen to work for.


    "Just answer it. You need to face it sooner orter," Francis advised. He was worried about her. She


    had never experienced hardships like this since she was born. She was an ambitious girl and had high


    standards. Driven by pride, she never allowed herself to lose in rtionships or her career. Among all


    the hospitals in the city, only XS Hospital had enough reputation and status. Working in any other


    hospital would be a waste of her talent.


    Cassie took her cousin''s advice and picked up the call.


    "Hello, is this Miss Cassie speaking? There''s only ten minutes left. May I know your decision now?" a


    polite, mellowed voice resounded through the phone. No one could have found any faults in the


    speaker''s words.


    "I will be working in XS Hospital. You can publish that news now," Cassie answered briefly and then


    hung up the phone.

 Chapter 719 Meeting In The Office (Part One)

    Chapter 719 Meeting In The Office (Part One)


    In the morning, Greg got up as the rm rang. As usual, he left after giving Violet a happy kiss.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Greg opened the window of the office and let the fresh air blow in.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, Greg was in a good mood. He guessed that Violet should


    still be sleeping in bed. She looked very cute when she slept.


    About fifteen minutester, Greg had just had one consultation with a patient when he got an internal


    call.


    "Hello, This is Greg speaking." He politely answered the phone.


    "Greg, it''s me," said Fred over the phone.


    "Dad!" Greg was a little confused. "Why are you calling me so early?"


    "Come to my office, I have something to tell you," said Fred, in an excited tone.


    "What''s it?" Greg had no idea why his Dad was bothering him so early in the morning. If it was a family


    matter, he should call him on his mobile phone. Why did he have to make an internal call?


    "You will know when youe. It is inconvenient to talk over the phone," Fred said, unable to hide his


    excitement on the phone. He wanted to surprise his son. Cassie, who was sitting opposite him, had told


    him that she and Greg were ssmates in medical school. If Greg saw her and knew that she had


    chosen the XS Hospital, he should be very happy.


    "Okay, fine! I''ll be there in a few minutes," Greg said.


    "Great! I will wait for you here," Fred said and hung up.


    Fred said to Cassie happily,"Miss Cassie, wait a moment, Greg is on his way over."


    "Okay, no need to rush," Cassie put on a pretty smile,"I haven''t seen him in quite a long time. I have no


    idea if he has changed or not."


    "He hasn''t changed much. He is still very impulsive and stubborn," said Fred half jokingly.


    "Oh, I see," Cassie nodded.


    Greg called his assistant in and assigned a few tasks. Then he went to his father''s office.


    Greg heard several nurses chatting in the hall.


    "Hey, did you hear? Cassie chose our XS Hospital."


    "Really? I''ve told you that ours is the only hospital deserving of her talent and skills."


    "I also heard that Cassie knew Doctor Greg."


    "Really? What''s the rtionship between them?"


    "Nothing special. Doctor Greg is married. What rtionship could they have?"


    "It''s hard to know. The rtionships between the second generation rich are veryplicated. Many of


    them have affairs outside of marriage."


    "Right, maybe."


    Greg then realized why his father asked him to go to his office. Cassie must be in his father''s office and


    he wanted his son to meet Cassie.


    Waiting for the elevator, Greg caught a glimpse of the newspaper that someone was reading. The front


    page news was about Cassie.


    "Excuse me, may I have a look at that newspaper?" Greg greeted the person with the newspaper


    politely.


    The patient family next to him, who saw him wearing a white coat, immediately knew that he was a


    doctor. The person thought that it was just natural for him to want to read the newspaper.


    "Sure, here you are," the person said, handing him the front page.


    "Thank you!" Greg took the newspaper and read it carefully.


    ording to the newspaper article, Cassie had chosen the XS Hospital. Outsiders thought that she


    chose a hospital with a rtively high reputation and good strength. Some tabloids reported that


    Cassie chose this hospital to find her lover. But no one knew who her mysterious lover was.


    After Greg finished reading, he returned the newspaper to the man. At this time, the elevator car had


    reached his floor and opened promptly. Greg stepped into the elevator car and readied himself to face


    anything.


    Greg knocked on the door when he arrived at his father''s office. He entered the office when he heard


    the answer from inside.


    "Dad," Greg greeted his father as he closed the door.


    "Greg, look who''s here!" Fred said happily while he pointed to Cassie.


    At this time, Cassie also stood up and looked at Greging over. He was dressed in a white coat,


    looking very handsome. His short hair, wless face, beige V-neck sweater, deep blue casual pants


    and the white coat made him look perfect.


    "Greg!" Cassie happily said.


    Greg nced at Cassie and then looked at his father,"Dad, why did you ask me toe?"


    Greg''s response made Fred and Cassie feel a little awkward. Fred was somewhat confused. His son


    wouldn''t say anything in front of his old ssmate.


    Cassie''s smile became stiff since Greg did not show any surprise or dness at all when he saw her.


    He just nced at her. Why? She came for him from abroad. How could he treat her like this?


    "I have good news. Miss Cassie agreed to work in our hospital. Since you were ssmates, I thought


    you would be very happy to meet her," Fred said, trying to sound cheerful.


    "Okay." Greg nodded slightly. "I''ve read the newspaper about her. Then you can arrange her work


    ording to the n."


    "Okay, no problem," Fred said firmly, trying to recover from the shock at his own son''s attitude. "Our


    hospital will be much stronger in the future with you and Miss Cassie."


    "Dad," Greg felt that it was inappropriate for him to stay long in his father''s office because of Cassie''s


    presence. He also felt that it was difficult to breathe. "If there is nothing else, I will leave now. Several


    patients are still waiting for their consultation."


    "Okay, get back to work then." Fred couldn''t retort since Greg made a valid point. So he let him go.


    Without even looking at Cassie, Greg turned around to leave after he nodded to Fred.


    Seeing Greg leave, Cassie said to Fred immediately,"I am going out for a few minutes."


    Fred nodded helplessly, unable to tell what the hell just happened.


    Cassie ran out of Fred''s office. Seeing Greg leaving, Cassie rushed to stop him.


    "Greg!" Cassie stood in front of Greg and stopped him.


    Greg stopped and looked aside to avoid her eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    "Why don''t you look at me? Don''t you know, I''ve missed you very much!" Cassie''s voice was very


    gentle. So gentle as if there was no strength in her, but her heart was beating excitedly. For so long,


    she had been looking forward to see Greg. She was crazy about him. But now, although Greg was


    standing in front of her, talking to her, she felt that she was farther away from him than ever.


    After a while, Greg''s gaze finally moved to Cassie''s face and he saw some tears in her eyes. He said,"I


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    never expected that you woulde here. Since you chose the XS Hospital, you can work here. XS


    Hospital will give you a handsome sry and you will get good benefits."


    Greg then prepared to walk away but Cassie grabbed his arm tightly.


    "I don''t want any of that, don''t you understand?" Cassie said desperately, unable to control her


    emotions. She felt sadder, seeing how cold he was to her.


    "Sorry, but I am married now," Greg dered.


    "I don''t believe you!" Cassie yelled,"If you are really married, where did you hold your wedding


    ceremony? Where are your wedding photos?"


    Greg didn''t know how to answer Cassie''s questions.


    Seeing that Greg didn''t answer, Cassie continued,"Greg, you know how much I love you. I really love


    you."


    "I don''t need your love." Greg grabbed her hands, only to push her away. He dropped her like a hot


    potato.


    Cassie cried and said firmly as she looked at Greg,"Greg, I won''t give up on you."


    Greg looked at Cassie and said word by word,"I will say this for thest time. I love another woman, so


    leave me alone."


    Greg left immediately without looking back.

 Chapter 720 Meeting In The Office (Part Two)

    Chapter 720 Meeting In The Office (Part Two)


    Looking at Greg''s back, Cassie stopped crying and fixed herself. Her eyes showed determination. ''I


    must win him back, a marriage without a wedding does not count, and love without a wedding photo


    does not count.''


    Greg went back to his office and sorted his emotions out, taking a deep breath before he went back to


    work.


    In the afternoon when it was almost time to get off work, Greg couldn''t wait to call Violet before he left


    his office.


    "Hello, Greg!" Violet answered the phone happily.


    "What are you doing now?" Greg''s tone was gentle. He held the phone in his right hand and twirled a


    pen around his fingers on his left hand.


    "Aunt Selina is here for a visit and we are chatting now," Violet said happily.


    "That''s good, invite her to stay for dinner," Greg said, looking at his watch. "I still have an hour before I


    get off work, and I wille straight home right after."


    "Unfortunately she can''t. Aunt Selina is doing business nearby, so she found time to visit but she has to


    leave in a few minutes. Don''t you know? She is super busy!" Violet eximed.


    "Oh, right," Greg remembered. Aunt Selina was very famous in the business circle. He had great


    respect for her attitude towards her career.


    "Well, don''t worry about me, I am fine here at home. Come back after work. I have already gone out


    this morning to buy things for dinner. I''ll just wait till youe back to cook," Violet said. ''Since I can''t


    really cook, then I am responsible for buying food and leave it to the people who can.'' She thought.


    "Okay, wait for me then!" said Greg.


    "Okay, bye."


    "Bye."


    Violet held her phone happily for a while after hanging up.


    "Wow, it seems that you two are getting along very well as a married couple!" said Aunt Selina, who


    was sitting beside her.


    "We''re okay. Greg listens to me and he learned how to cook for me!" Violet thought she should praise


    Greg in front of her aunt. She was very happy that Greg could change for her.


    "Really? Then you must be very happy!" Selina smiled. Then she suddenly remembered something


    and said it on purpose,"But I remember you could only make soup before. You didn''t even know how to


    fry anything!"


    "Yes," Violet admitted. "Aunt, you don''t know, when I cooked with Gregst time, since our opinions


    were different, I said that this dish should be fried in this way, he insisted on cooking in another way, in


    the end..."


    "What happened in the end?" Selina asked out of curiosity.


    "In the end, we just ordered some take out food, as the kitchen turned into a smoky room. We nearly


    burned the kitchen down!" Violet stuck her tongue out andughed.


    "Ha ha, you two, are a real couple and a perfect match for each other!" Selinaughed as well. "I think,


    you may have first made the dish as you intended, then Greg changed it as he wanted. Then it became


    like that, right?"


    Selina knew her niece very well. Violet usually looked like a well-behaved girl, but she loved to be


    spoiled by Greg and behaved stubbornly in front of him. But Greg was not a weak person, either. When


    two stubborn people came together, the result would definitely be chaos. As Violet said, the kitchen


    was almost burned down.


    "Aunt, you understand me the most!" Violet said modestly.


    Selina grabbed Violet''s hands with a smile,"Then ask Greg to cook for you. I can tell that Greg loves


    you so much. Enjoy it!"


    "Of course, he has to serve me since he married me. Or else why would I marry him?" Violet said


    proudly in front of her aunt.


    "Well, now you remind me of your brother. You and your brother are really the same. When your


    brother was young, he was really naughty and liked to show off. Luckily, your mother taught him to


    behave himself." Selina said with a smile. She smiled as she remembered those days when Violet and


    her brother were young. Although her career at that time was not as stable now, they were really happy


    when their families gathered together, taking care of their children and talking about their busy careers.


    "Really? Auntie, all I remember is that my brother, Lawrence was so naughty that he usually pissed my


    Mom off!" Although Violet knew some things about her brother as a child, it was not much. Since Aunt


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Selina talked about this today, she wanted to hear more. She really missed her brother, who had been


    away for so many years.


    "Well, in Lawrence''s heart, he loves your mother most." Selina said in a gentle tone. "Your mother was


    the one who took care of him abroad when he was young. They didn''te back to the city until he


    was five."


    "Yes, I remember that. She didn''t tell me much about it though. Just a few details," said Violet.


    "I''ll tell you a few. Since your brother grew up abroad, he had a different way of thinking. We didn''t


    know what he had in his mind all day. He was so smart, anyway. Even your Uncle Derek and I admired


    your brother and thought that he must be a genius." Selina recalled fondly. "And now, it seems that we


    were right! Among all of you children, your brother is the best, most highly educated and the most


    capable. I heard that he has an internship in a listedpany and he had brought thepany a ten-


    digit ount within three months!"


    "This is true. Although I don''t understand the business, I heard my father mention it and he looked very


    happy," Violet agreed with a smile.


    "Of course he was happy. If your brother took over the JC Group one day, the performance and ie


    will increase ten fold," Selina said confidently. They had nothing to worry about, for the future of the JC


    Group. It had already be stable. If Lawrence came back to manage it, with his ability, the JC


    Group would be unstoppable.


    "Aunt Selina, I am so happy that I have a talented brother," Violet said. She felt fortunate to have such


    a brother that people had a high regard for.


    Selina touched Violet''s hair and said,"Violet, you have a very handsome husband who is a star in the


    medical field, and a brother who is iparably ster in the business field! You must be the luckiest


    woman, under the protection of these two men."


    "It''s not the case." Violet said,"It''s Greg''s responsibility to protect me. But my old brother, when he


    finally finds that woman that he will marry, will certainly focus his attention and love on her. It will no


    longer be me, right?"


    "Violet! Are you jealous already?" Selina said with a chuckle. She knew that Lawrence and Violet had a


    deep connection with each other. Violet had been dependent on Lawrence and regarded him as her


    anchor. Ever since the ident, Lawrence had be more responsible towards Violet, out of guilt.


    Selina was sure that no matter what happened in the future, Lawrence would always love her and


    protect her.


    "Of course! I am angry since someone is going to take my brother away!" Violet said immediately.


    "Then was Lawrence angry when Greg took you away?" Selina asked winking.


    "Oh..." Violet didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, Violet, listen to me, you, your mother and your father will never change in your brother''s heart.


    Especially you, his little sister. You are the one he loves the most." With those words, Selina reinforced


    Violet''s confidence.


    "Is that true, Auntie?" Violet looked into her aunt''s eyes and asked.


    Selina nodded firmly. "Trust me, Lawrence is your only brother, and his love for you will never change."


    "I know!" Violet said happily. "My brother actually once told me that the person he loved the most in his


    heart is me. If my brother finds someone to love, as long as she sincerely loves my brother as well,


    then I will give them my full support. I also want my brother to be happy, just like Greg and me now."


    "That''s my Violet!" said Selina, who was happy about Violet''s mind-set.


    They both sighed happily, thankful for each other.

 Chapter 721 Violets Call With Alice (Part One)

    Chapter 721 Violet''s Call With Alice (Part One)


    Greg returned home to find Violet snoozing on the ample bed. Tiptoeing softly over, he bent down to


    rest his head alongside hers, gazing at her as she slept. "Sweetheart, I''m home. Are you awake,


    sleepyhead?" he whispered gently.


    "Hey honey," she mumbled, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. "I felt a little drowsy, I must have


    dropped off," she grinned, blinking at him.


    "When did Aunt Selina leave?" Greg asked, as he leaned over to stroke Violet''s hair.


    "Oh, she left a while ago, a few hours now I''d say. Have you just returned from work now?" Violet


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    asked.


    "Go back to sleep, love. I''ll make some dinner for us," Greg cooed as he smiled at her and moved


    some sleep-tousled hair out of her eyes. His love for this woman was so deep that he would let her do


    anything she desired.


    "No, no, I''m awake now. I''ll help you, darling," Violet said and smiled, eager to help Greg however she


    could.


    As Violet sat up in the bed, Greg could see her enthusiasm, so he nodded to her to follow him.


    They sped hands as they walked towards the kitchen together. Greg was the chef in the house, but


    he loved having Violet around to help. They made a good team.


    "When I lived with Uncle and Aunt, I often helped Grandma cook," Violet said proudly.


    "Oh yes, washing vegetables and serving everyone, I guess?" Greg returned. There was a smile in his


    voice, but he wasn''t being unkind. He knew his wife wasn''t a good cook, but she didn''t seem to realise


    that.


    "You''re so annoying!" Violet said as she pouted prettily,"Why do you always have to say that?" She


    turned away, pretending to be mad at him.


    "What? Me? I''m just being honest," Gregughed, as Violet resisted his attempt to cuddle her.


    "How dare you tease me?" she responded in mock fury, a smile ying on her lips. "Did I say you were


    allowed to tease me? You naughty man!" Violet continued as she wagged her finger at him. She spun


    away from him, hands on hips. She fixed Greg with a stern look, as if he hadmitted a crime.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Greg yielded while putting his hands up, ying along. "It''s all my fault, I must


    apologize. You go wash your hands, wait and see what I make for you. Go on, take a seat in the dining


    room, my love," he coaxed her.


    "Smart boy! I look forward to dinner. But just so you know, if I don''t like it, you''ll have to prepare it all


    over again," she teased, leaving the kitchen.


    Greg gave her a winning smile as he murmured,"Oh, you''ll enjoy it. Just wait and see."


    Shortly after, Greg entered the dining room brandishing his dish of the day. He spotted Violet''s admiring


    look, before she could hide it, and couldn''t help but ask,"So, what do you think?"


    "Not bad, I suppose," she remarked, trying to suppress her desire to dive right in.


    "Not bad? Seriously? I think you''ll find it''s delicious!" He looked at her a little defiantly, as he dug in.


    "Oooh, you''re confident, I''ll give you that. Well, the food is good, but I wouldn''t say it''s delicious," she


    said mischievously. "I honestly think you will do better, next time," she went on, winking at Greg.


    "Ah, now I get it. You won''t say it''s delicious, because you just want me to keep cooking for you," he


    said casually, picking up another tasty mouthful.


    "Ha! You got me! My husband is so smart," Violet praised him, grinning as she took another bite.


    Suddenly, Violet''s mobile phone let out a melodic ring. She ced her chopsticks on the table, whilst


    frowning at the screen. She smiled as she recognised the number.


    "Who''s on the phone?" Greg pondered aloud. ''Look at that smile, '' he thought, ''Violet''s obviously


    delighted with whoever''s on the phone. I don''t care who it is really, unless there''s some secret man


    whose identity I''ll have to find out.''


    "It''s Alice. Finally she''s called," she said excitedly, answering the call.


    "Alice, hi!" Violet''s warm tones rang out.


    "Hi Violet, my dear friend, how are you?" Alice eximed, without pausing for breath.


    "Calm down Alice, deep breaths! It''s so good to hear from you!" Violet said as she cleared her throat.


    She didn''t seem very calm herself as she began chatting with her friend.


    Greg shrugged, watching Violet''s untethered glee. ''They''re always the same, '' he sighed, ''I don''t


    understand it all all.''


    "You''re joking? Oh, really! Thanks! It''s good to speak to you!" Alice responded. Then she cheekily


    changed the subject. "What are you guys up to? Am I interrupting?" she giggled, trying to make Violet


    squirm.


    "Absolutely not," Violet stopped her, thinking, ''She even talks to me in a roundabout way.''


    "Hahaha, I thought that Greg might be a little annoyed at my interrupting. You know, after dinner and all


    that," Alice joked with her.


    "Oh Alice, you know that youe first, Greg alwayses second to you, my love," Violet said


    earnestly.


    Greg stirred a bit in his seat opposite, the resentment rippling across his face. How could Alice be the


    most important person in her life, he wondered. ''I''m her husband, and Alice is her friend. I should be


    the one she cares most about, even if it''s Alice she confides in, '' he brooded.


    "Exactly what I like to hear, Violet, as it should be," Alice responded happily.


    "Of course you''ll always be the most important person in my life. Don''t ever forget that, even if I don''t


    say it," Violet stopped abruptly, noticing the look on Greg''s face. She realized that she had upset him


    and didn''t want to cause him any more pain.


    "Ok, Miss Violet. Whatever you say, I''ll never forget it," Alice promised


    "So, why have you called today? Just because you missed me, or you have some juicy gossip for me?"


    Violet asked, wondering what Alice was up to, suspecting something was afoot.


    "Both," Alice said coyly, confirming Violet''s suspicions.


    "Go on. Tell me, it''s good news, isn''t it? I can hear it in your voice," Violet''s own rose in anticipation.


    "I''ve booked a flight ticket and I order my very best friend to be at the airport to pick me up tomorrow,"


    Alice revealed, excitement flowing through the phone.


    "Oh my goodness, are you serious?" Violet eximed happily, her eyes growing wide. Her voice had


    risen nearly to a shriek, startling Greg.


    "Yes! I''m dead serious, I got all my travel docs and college diploma this afternoon. My show hase


    to an end, so now I can go back home!" Alice exined.


    "Ah, now I get it. That is fantastic news. Of course Greg and I will be there to greet you tomorrow, you


    have my word," Violet replied.


    "Ok, don''t be surprised when I give you the biggest hug tomorrow!" Alice said cheekily.


    "Aw I''m looking forward to that," Violet replied, and then a thought struck her. "One question, are you


    on the final word, hoping for a promising answer.

 Chapter 722 Violets Call With Alice (Part Two)

    Chapter 722 Violet''s Call With Alice (Part Two)


    "That''s not fair Violet. You know I''ming back alone," Alice said, in a slightly bitter tone,"I am single.


    Not like you, I don''t have anyone to care about me. Poor, lonely Alice," she whined and pretended to


    sob.


    Alice was joking really. She knew Violet understood that this was all a y act to amuse the two of


    them.


    "Come on," Violet coaxed,"You won''t be alone here. Once you''re back, then you''ll be with me. Do you


    remember our promise that we''re never going to part." She hoped the wordsforted Alice, because


    she knew deep down she cared. Thinking of her and Alice being friends forever made Violet feel warm


    inside.


    "Yeah, we''ll be together forever," Alice echoed decisively.


    "Have you told Uncle Derek and Aunt Amy that you''reing back?" Violet interjected.


    "Nope, not yet. I wanted to tell you first. I''m nning to call themter, otherwise I''ll be in big trouble


    when I get home!" she answered, making a mental note to remember to call them.


    "Oh, they''ll be so pleased. I saw them the other day and they are dying for you to get back. You better


    tell them today," Violet responded.


    "I promise, I''m going to call themter, I''ve made a note of it," Alice responded,"Eh, your brother told


    me that he won''t make it home for now. What do you make of that?" she continued tentatively.


    "He just loves being away I guess, and loves the country he lives in now. I''m not sure he wants to see


    me, to be honest," she faltered,"Since our parents are away, I''m the only one here and I''m not sure he


    wants to be around me." She could only get the words out to Alice.


    "I''d hate to think that, but him loving being abroad makes sense. Other than that, I can''t imagine


    another reason why he wouldn''te back," Alice tried to reassure her.


    "Well there might be one other reason," Violet countered, her eyes brightening as she thought of it.


    "Oh yeah, what''s that then?" Alice enquired, curious to hear her friend''s thoughts.


    "Well, perhaps he''s found ady abroad, so he has no desire toe back," Violet proffered,


    convincing herself this was the case.


    Greg was amused by the expression on Violet''s features; if it hadn''t been her brother, he wouldn''t have


    believed that she''d made such a judgement. She was so cute in denial.


    "I see, that sounds like a reasonable assumption," Alice agreed, thinking to herself, ''That makes sense.


    Lawrence has always been handsome and charming, and a hit with thedies. It''s a definite possibility


    that a women is keeping him there.''


    "It''s definitely usible, in fact I think that must be it," Violet was repeating herself, in the hopes that it


    were true.


    "There are plenty of attractive women abroad, that''s true. Every girl I saw in Paris was absolutely


    gorgeous, from head to toe. They all were so stylish, with such grace. Plus their make-up was perfect,


    along with thetest hairstyles. Perfection!" Alice spoke admiringly, harking back to her days in Paris.


    "I''m just so d that Greg only has eyes for me," Violet murmured.


    Greg nced over at Violet and her benign smile made a wave of guilt wash over him. ''She doesn''t


    know about Cassie. What if she knows? Is she going to go crazy at me?'' The thought made him


    uneasy and he looked away.


    "Yes, you have nothing to worry about Violet. Greg''s not like other men. He''s the best in the world! I


    remember when we were at school, he was always on your side and protecting you. He''s such a good


    man!" Alice agreed with her. ''He''s gentle, considerate and kind and most importantly, he adores Violet!


    I can''t imagine anyone destroying the love you two share, '' she mulled.


    "I know, he''s made me a very happy wife," Violet beamed, as Alice pouredpliments over Greg.


    "Alright Violet, smug as the cat with the cream, stop preening! Think about your brother, who is so aloof


    that we never hear from him, keeping a low profile on his foreign adventure," Alice chided. She knew


    the brother and sister very well, and whilst Lawrence had turned out quite inconsiderate and indifferent,


    Violet was still the easy-going, out-going girl she''d always been.


    "We were talking about Greg and I, what made you bring Lawrence up again? He is my brother, but it


    doesn''t mean we''re anything alike, so don''tpare me to him, right? I don''t care what he is like


    anymore," Violet retorted, a note of upset creeping into her voice. Anger rose in her like a tsunami.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' Violet wondered, ''Why doesn''t he want toe home?''


    "Ok, Ok, no problem Violet, I won''t discuss your brat of a brother. We''ll chat more when I see you


    tomorrow!" Alice responded. She couldn''t wait to see Violet and she didn''t want to upset her in advance


    of that.


    "Fine, send me a message about what time you''rending. I''ll be there to pick you up," Violet replied,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    feeling more normal.


    "I''ll do that now. See you tomorrow!" Alice sing-songed to her pal.


    "Bye! See you then!" Violet responded, eager to get off the phone and talk to Greg.


    Violet put the phone down and turned to Greg coyly, with her head on one side.


    "So, Alice ising back?" he enquired. Although Greg had only heard one side of the conversation,


    he''d picked up enough to know what the girls had been discussing. He knew what wasing, and


    why Violet was being coquettish.


    "She is! We''ve got to pick her up at the airport tomorrow afternoon, ok? Can you ask for a day off?"


    Violet pleaded, making her eyes wide.


    Greg pretended to consider it carefully. "Well..." he said, rubbing his chin. He wanted to see what he


    could get out of this and whether Violet would bribe him.


    Violet came over to him, putting her arms around his neck and brushing gently off it with her hair. She


    snuggled in closer, lowering her voice. "Please say yes, honey," she cooed in his ear.


    "I can take the time off. I don''t have many appointments tomorrow afternoon, but..." Greg paused,


    thinking, ''Should I punish her? She said that Alice was more important than me.''


    "But what darling? Just tell me, I''ll do whatever you please," Violet beseeched him. This was just what


    Greg wanted. Violet gave in before he had even asked anything of her.


    "Oh really? Well since you''ve mentioned it," a wry smile yed on his features as he continued,"Let''s


    take a shower together together this evening, and then..."


    Violet stopped him. "I know what you want," she said, thinking, ''he has been so well-behaved these


    past few days. Now, he''s asking for what he wants in return."


    "And, do you agree?" Greg asked, wanting to hear her say it. When he didn''t get a response, he


    continued,"If you agree, I won''t go into work tomorrow."


    "Well," Violet hesitated, drawing herself up from the table. She pondered on it a few moments and


    came to a decision. "Take the day off from the hospital." She nodded, gazing at her husband.


    Greg was thrilled. "I don''t need to ask for a holiday, I''m due them anyway." He responded, beaming at


    her.


    He began putting the dishes away and told Violet,"You get the bathroom ready and I''ll clean up the


    kitchen."

 Chapter 723 Violets Call With Alice (Part Three)

    Chapter 723 Violet''s Call With Alice (Part Three)


    "Ok darling, you do all the housework," Violet echoed him, as she made her way to the bathroom,


    happy with the oue.


    The sound of sshing water and Violet''sughter could be heard over the soap opera ying on the


    television in their apartment. There was an air of seduction in the bathroom as the couple shared some


    private time.


    "It''s too hot, Greg," Violet moaned.


    "Then add more cold, darling," Greg advised, as she was closest to the nozzle.


    "Stay there," shemanded, adjusting the nozzle so it was a little cooler.


    "Come here," Greg said, pulling Violet back towards him, wrapping hisrge, protective arms around


    her.


    Tying a bath towel around his waist, Greg scooped Violet up and carried her out of the bathroom. He


    ced her gently on the kingsize bed and leaned over to turn off themps on the bedside tables.


    "Guess who doesn''t have to be up early in the morning, darling?" Greg whispered to her, a wicked


    smile on his lips.


    "Even so, my love, we shouldn''t stay up toote. We have things to do," Violet retorted, ever the


    sensible one.


    "Well, you said you''d give me whatever I wanted, so it''s not your call," Greg replied, acting dominant.


    "You''re such a liar, Greg," Violet grumbled, but she was only joking. She curled up in his arms.


    The clock struck twelve noon as sunlight filtered through the curtains into their bedroom. Greg and


    Violety sleeping peacefully, entwined in the sheets. The heat of the night they had spent hung in the


    air.


    Suddenly, the peal of a phone disrupted their sleep.


    "Greg, that''s my phone ringing," Violent mumbled, opening one eyezily.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Greg blinked a few times, yawning as he reached for the phone on the bedside table. "It''s Aunt Amy,"


    he told Violet, as he nced a the screen quickly.


    "Oh, I see," Violet replied, wiping the sleep from her eyes and gesturing for the phone.


    Greg answered for her, and put the phone to her ear.


    "Hello, Amy," Violet began.


    "Hello Violet, are you busy?" her sworn mother asked. Amy''s voice boomed through the phone, as


    Violet adjusted to being awake.


    "No, I''m not busy. What''s up?" Violet replied.


    "Alice called us. She mentioned that you and Greg are picking her up at the airport, so we don''t need


    to. We''re going to book a restaurant, so we can all eat dinner together. We''ll meet you there, okay?"


    "Ok, I can call you once I''ve met Alice. Does that sound okay?" Violet enquired.


    "Perfect. I''ll send you the address by text once I''ve reserved somewhere for us," Amy proposed.


    "Great, bye." Violet rung off, and put the phone down.


    She closed her eyes again, drifting back to sleep in moments.


    Greg ced the phone back on the bedside table and watched Violet as she breathed deeply in


    slumber. A sense of satisfaction pervaded his body as he thought, ''This is my woman, right here with


    me. Life is good."


    Greg gathered Violet back in his arms and also fell back to sleep.


    At 2:00 pm the rm broke their peace, breaking the silence as they stretched out. Violet blinked,


    looking at the numbers on the clock. "Greg, wake up," she said, shaking him gently.


    "Just another half hour," Greg moaned, refusing to open his eyes.


    "No, that''s not gonna happen. You need to be up now. Do you hear me? I told you to go asleep at 2:00


    am, but you kept on at me. If only you''d have listened," Violet berated him.


    "Hmmm, I thought it was you who promised to listen to me in bed," Greg countered, still keeping his


    eyes firmly shut.


    "Are you getting up or not?" Violet asked, wriggling free of his hands. "I''m up." She grabbed her silk


    nightgown and popped it over her head. She threw a nce back to Greg as she left the bed. In the


    bathroom, she got ready for the day, dressing and applying make-up.


    Reluctantly, Greg sat up in the bed. Seeing the sunlight, he realised that half the day had passed and it


    was already the afternoon.


    When they were both ready, they came downstairs together. Greg remembered his promise about


    preparing the meals and took the bread and milk out of the fridge. They ate together, content in their


    memories of the night before.


    As Greg drove them to the airport, Violet suggested,"How about we sleep in the Chu family''s residence


    tonight? That''s closer to Alice''s house."


    "Sure," Greg agreed, quietly thinking, ''With Alice back, her and Violet will be up half the night talking.


    I''m not even sure she''lle to bed with me tonight."


    "Great, I''ll give Lily a call then," Violet responded, pulling out her phone to dial Lily.


    "Hello, this is Lily," Lily answered politely.


    "Lily, it''s me, Violet," Violet greeted her with a gentleugh.


    "Hi, Violet," Lily gushed,"What''s up? Howe you''re calling?" she asked.


    "I''m going to stay at home tonight with Greg. Can you make sure my room is clean?" Violet asked.


    "That''s no problem, Violet. What''s made you decide to spend the night here?" Lily enquired.


    "Alice ising back from abroad today. Greg and I are on our way to the airport to pick her up right


    now, so it''s seemed like a good n to stay at the Chu family''s residence tonight." Violet exined to


    her.


    "I see. I will get the room ready for you," Lily confirmed. "Will Alice also sleep here tonight? Should I


    prepare the guest room for her?" she probed.


    Violet hesitated. ''I''d love to sleep in with Alice and have one of ourte-night conversations, I have so


    much to tell her, '' she mused.


    Having heard the exchange, Greg took the phone off Violet, deftly manuevering the steering wheel with


    his left hand. "Hello Lily, it''s Greg. Yes, please do tidy the guest room for Alice. We haven''t asked her.


    But if she wants to stay in with Violet, then I can take the guest room," he informed her.


    "Ok, I can do that," Lily replied.


    Violet hung up the call and turned to Greg. "Thank you, my love," she said gratefully, touched that he


    had been so considerate.


    Greg took her right hand in his. "Darling, don''t be silly, you''re my wife. There''s no need to be so formal


    with me," he grinned.


    "I know that, but you really do give me the best treatment," she acknowledged, as she stuck out her


    tongue at him.

 Chapter 724 Alice Returned Home (Part One)

    Chapter 724 Alice Returned Home (Part One)


    At the international airport


    Violet and Greg were waiting at the arrivals gate.


    "Why has Alice note out yet? The ne is supposed to have already arrived by now." Violet kept


    anxiously looking at her watch.


    "The ne might be dyed. Just wait a bit more," Greg reassured his wife, seeing that she could not


    wait to see Alice.


    Violet nodded her head and kept looking out every time someone got out of the gate.


    Then, in the middle of the crowd, there stood a woman dressed in luxurious clothing. Every piece of her


    outfit was extremely special. The design of her clothes and her essories which included her bracelet


    and ne were quite unique. Ordinary people would normally not dress as such. Her sunsses


    were sorge that they covered most of her face. With xen curly hair, she looked radiant. In a well-


    designed coat, 10 cm. heels, thetest Dior handbag and small grey suitcase, she walked swiftly out of


    the exit.


    By this time, Greg had joined Violet in scanning the crowd to find Alice''s familiar face.


    Although half covered by her sunsses, Alice''s face showed a big smile. When she saw the two so


    nervous and anxious, it made her feel special and happy. She especially noticed that Violet obviously


    couldn''t wait to see her and she was touched. The once little girl, held her very dear to her heart.


    Alice approached them and stood right in front of Violet. She stared at Violet without saying a word,


    enjoying those few seconds as she was about to surprise her.


    For a split second, Violet noticed a strange woman in front of her but she ignored the woman, focusing


    her attention on the exit where a few more people hade out. ''What''s taking Alice so long?'' Violet


    was starting to get impatient.


    "Excuse me, who are you waiting for?" Alice pretended to be a stranger and teased.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Violet could''t help but turn to look at Alice still wearing her over sized


    sunsses and staring at her. But after a quick and careful once over, she became wide eyed when


    she realized the this woman was indeed Alice.


    "Alice!" She gave out a loud and joyful shriek which attracted the attention of the people around them.


    Violet jumped up and down as she hugged Alice tightly.


    Alice took off her sunsses and happily held Violet,"Oh my god! Violet, I finally got to see you!"


    After a few more moments of happy screams and lots of hugging, Violet and Alice stopped and looked


    at each other.


    Violetined,"You knew that I came here to pick you up. Why did you have to wear such big


    sunsses?"


    Alice took of her sunsses. "Ha ha, because I want to check if you''d still remember me or not. You


    two didn''t recognize me just now. I''m the one who should be upset." As she said so, she turned to look


    at Greg.


    She thought to herself, ''What a mature and handsome man! He looks a lot more masculine than I


    imagined. I only hope that he loves Violet forever. Five years is a long time and a lot of things could


    change for a couple in that span of time. But Greg and Violet are standing here together and I am


    happy. They make a wonderful couple. They look like their rtionship is going strong. As long as they


    get along well, I''ll be at peace. As long as Violet is happy, I''m happy.''


    Greg smiled and said,"Wee back home."


    Alice alsoughed and replied,"Thank you foring here to pick me up."


    Violet dly held Alice''s hand and looked at her up and down. Surprisingly, Violet said,"Alice Lu, you


    look fabulous! This is what a sessful designer and the princess of the Lu family should look like. I''ve


    heard that your recent design won a top design award. What prize has you won?"


    Alice looked at Violet but didn''t tell her anything and just said,"Guess!"


    Violet replied,"You must have won the first prize. I know how awesome you are."


    Alice seriously looked at Violet and said,"You''re right. I won the first prize. And Violet, I have got you a


    present."


    "What present?" Violet hadn''t thought of a present for Alice and to her surprise, Alice had prepared a


    present for her.


    Alice dly replied,"I''ll give it to you when we get home. It''s quite meaningful and very special."


    Greg looked around and felt that there were too many people around and it was not suitable for them to


    chat there. Violet and Alice hadn''t seen each other for so long. Now that they have met again, they


    must have a lot of things to talk about. So he said,"All right, let''s go now."


    Violet replied,"Right, let''s go! Your parents have made reservations for you at a restaurant. We can go


    straight to the restaurant from here and have a meal first. We can catch up some more, there." She


    held Alice''s arm with one hand and held Greg''s arm with the other. The three walked out of the airport


    together.


    In the car, Violet and Alice sat in the back of the car, happily holding each other''s hands and were


    unwilling to let go.


    Violet asked,"Alice, now that you''re back, do you have ns to go abroad again in the future?" She


    didn''t want Alice to leave anymore.


    Alice said,"Of course not. I have returned so that I can be with you!" After hearing herself say that, she


    worried a bit. Greg might think that she would take Violet away from him. So, she quickly added,"I


    mean Greg is with you now because you''re a couple, but when he''s busy, I''ll take his ce and


    apany you, so that you won''t be lonely."


    Violet agreed,"Yes, I do need yourpany." Then she leaned her head on Alice''s shoulder and just


    sat like that. Both Alice and Violet enjoyed that intimate moment.


    Alice said,"I know. That''s why I came back."


    Greg asked,"So Alice, have you thought about what you are going to do, now that you have returned?"


    Alice replied,"I want to rest for a few days. Several brands have invited me to work as their designer,


    but I haven''t decided yet. I''ll y it by feel for now." She felt that she didn''t need to worry about a job.


    Even though she didn''t get one, she wouldn''t starve to death.


    Violet replied,"That''s right. You have the talent and skills and no matter where you go, you don''t have to


    fear anything and you get to choose the job that you like. So you can just spend time with your Mommy


    and me for a few days. You don''t need to worry about work."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are right! Tonight I want you to sleep over in my room." Alice directly ordered.

 Chapter 725 Alice Returned Home (Part Two)

    Chapter 725 Alice Returned Home (Part Two)


    Again, she felt that she shouldn''t have said that. Violet was already married and the guy she married


    was right in front of them, driving. Greg might think of it as inappropriate and dislike her for wanting to


    take Violet from him.


    So she quickly said,"You know what, forget about what I said. I''m sorry. I..." She was a little


    embarrassed.


    Violet brushed it off. "That''s fine, Alice. I''m in charge of my family and I can sleep with you tonight."


    Then she looked at Greg and asked,"Honey, is that okay?"


    Gregughed and asked,"Do I have the right to say no?" Deep inside, he was d to allow his wife to


    have some girl bonding time with Alice.


    "No, you don''t!" Violet and Alice replied at the same time. They looked at each other and giggled,


    happy about the connection that they had.


    Greg simply replied,"Then no." He pretended to be sad and continued,"Oh, it seems that I have to


    sleep alone in the guest room tonight."


    Alice suddenly asked,"Wait, I''m staying in your house tonight? I thought Violet was sleeping over at our


    house!"


    Violet happily replied,"Well, I''ve asked Lily to clean the guest room. You and I will sleep in the master


    bedroom and Greg will sleep in the guest room."


    Alice said,"Great! I''m cool with that. Violet, I love you." Then she opened her arms and hugged Violet.


    Violet also hugged Alice back. "I love you too, Alice!"


    As they hugged in the back seat, Greg, in the same car, just smiled and kept driving.


    When they got to the restaurant, a waiter ushered them to a separate room.


    Violet opened the door and walked in. When she saw Derek and Amy, she happily said,"Uncle, Auntie,


    Look who''s here!"


    Behind her, Alice entered the room and when she saw her parents, she quickly walked to them, and


    first hugged Amy,"Mommy, I''m back!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Amy said,"My Alice, you''re finally home! It has been such a long time." She felt great hugging her


    daughter tightly.


    Then Alice went to hug her father and said,"I''m home, Daddy!"


    Derek said to his daughter,"Indeed, my baby daughter. Wee back home!"


    Seeing that the three were a family again, Violet and Greg, standing next to them, held each other as


    they smiled broadly. Such a reunion was a moment to be cherished.


    Everyone sat at the dinner table, with happy faces.


    Alice suddenly remembered something. She went to her suitcase, opened it and took out a big and


    long box. Then she put that box in front of Violet.


    "Alice, what is it?" Violet was surprised and excited at the same time.


    Alice exined,"This is for you. Open it!" She had been preparing this present for three months. She


    knew that Violet would love it.


    Violet slowly opened that box and when she saw a ck piece of clothing inside the box, she was so


    surprised that she covered her mouth with her hand and couldn''t say anything.


    Eventually she eximed,"It is an evening dress!"


    Alice sat next to Violet and said,"Yes. This is the work that helped me win the first prize. There is the


    only one of this in the world. And I want to give it to you."


    Violet''s was so touched that she could not speak coherently,"Alice, I... this is... Oh my g... Auntie,


    look!..."


    Alice seriously said,"Violet, I actually designed this for you. When you wear it, You wont need to worry


    whether you look beautiful in it or not. It will conceal any ws in your body and it will only show your


    beauty to others. You will be the focus of any party, wearing it." She had studied abroad for so many


    years and the most serious thing she had done was to design this dress. She created it, not to gain


    the most beautiful princess who walked under the lights with her prince. She hoped that Violet stopped


    putting herself down and quit being sad all the time. She wanted Violet to know that she was still the


    charming little angel whom they loved.


    Derek, Amy and Greg saw that the two looked at each other with tears in their eyes. They understood


    that Alice and Violet were the best of friends and had a deep affection for each other. Derek knew


    better than anyone that Alice had decided to major in design, because she wanted to design clothes for


    Violet. What had happened may years ago not only hurt Violet, but also upset everyone around her.


    Years had passed and no one mentioned the ident anymore. But they still remembered it and they


    all worried about Violet.


    Violet couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and she cried, saying,"Thank you, Alice!"


    Alicebed Violet''s hair with her hand and said,"My little princess, you don''t need to say thanks. You


    deserve it."


    As the food was being served, Alice turned to look at her father and said,"Dad, I have something that I


    need your help with."


    Derek nodded his head and replied,"Sure, what do you want me to do?"


    Alice said,"I want to hold a party in our club and invite all our friends there. To wee me back home,


    and..." she turned to look at Violet again,"to hold a wedding ceremony for Violet and Greg!"


    After hearing such a proposal, Derek and Amy looked at each other. They felt happy and proud that


    their daughter wanted to host the wedding ceremony for her best friend. Derek couldn''t agree more.


    Derek directly said,"Okay, I will do it. Let''s hold the party three days from now and start inviting friends."


    While she was ecstatic about the whole thing, Violet still had some worries inside. She hadn''t gone to


    any party since she was ten years old and she felt nervous to be at a party now. Not to mention being


    at the center of it. She said,"But uncle..."


    Alice held Violet''s hand and firmly said,"Violet, do you trust me?"


    Violet looked into her eyes, nodded her head and said,"Yes, of course."


    "Then don''t worry about anything. Trust in my designing ability and trust Greg. He will protect you and I


    will make you the focus of the party. Violet Chu, remember you''re the princess of the Chu family." Her


    words showed that she was determined and left Violet no chance to hesitate.


    Staring at Violet''s face, Alice felt sad for her and thought, ''Violet''s face is so beautiful and she is


    supposed to attract people''s attention and be apuded. But she looks like amoner. I''m so sad for


    her. For so many years, she has been avoiding the limelight, trying not to be the center of attention.


    Now, I want to help her rediscover herself and restore what she had lost.''

 Chapter 726 Alice Returned Home (Part Three)

    Chapter 726 Alice Returned Home (Part Three)


    Alice said to herself, ''Violet, I wish you to get back what you''ve lost and live happily in the future."


    Finally, Violet nodded her head in agreement with Alice.


    Greg had a strange feeling when he saw that Violet hesitated and then agreed on Alice''s suggestion.


    He had also tried to help Violet out in the past. But when he saw that she was unwilling, he didn''t force


    her anymore. He only wanted her to do whatever she wanted to do and spoil her. But just now, due to


    Alice''s insistence, Violet agreed to hold a wedding. He knew that he should try his best to make her the


    most beautiful bride. He agreed to hold a great wedding, attracting utmost attention.


    Amy said,"I''m really happy that my two daughters are so good to each other." Her eyes were filled with


    tears.


    Alice replied,"Mom, I won''t leave you anymore. I''ll stay home with you and Dad forever." She knew her


    mother well. She was the only child of her parents and they must miss her very much when she studied


    abroad all those years.


    Violet also promised,"Me too. Aunt Amy, whenever I have spare time, I''ll visit you with Greg and have a


    meal with you. Don''t send us away when we doe over."


    Amy quickly said,"Are you kidding? Of course I won''t. I''ll cook delicious food for you when youe."


    These young people made her happy whenever they came over.


    Derek also smiled and said,"Alice, before you came back today, I''ve actually already talked to your


    Uncle Mond and we''ve nned to hold a big party to wee you and Joe after you twoe back.


    And I wasn''t expecting that you would suggest holding a party yourself. So I guess I have to do as you


    said."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Daddy, Joe has no n toe back. You know that nobody know what he is thinking. So I couldn''t


    wait for him anymore. I want to hold party with Violet. In my heart, Violet is much more important than


    Joe." As Alice said so, she turned to Violet and both of them smiled happily.


    Derek replied,"Okay, okay. I''ll do whatever you want and I''ll hold a special party for you two." He was


    concerned about his two daughters and he felt that he should do something for his daughters. Thus, he


    decided to hold a prefect party for the two.


    Alice happily replied,"Thank you, Daddy."


    Violet also said,"Thank you, Uncle Derek."


    Amy replied,"Okay, okay. Let''s eat now. Or the dishes will get cold."


    Violet said,"Alice, have more of this. It''s really good." As she said so, she put more food on Alice''s


    te.


    Alice saw that the dishes Violet put on her te were all her favorites. "Violet, you still remember my


    favorite food!" She was quite moved.


    Violet replied,"Of course, I will never forget!"


    Amy said,"Greg, you should also eat more. Every time my two daughters meet, they ignore other


    people around them and only look at each other." Then she put some more dishes on Greg''s te.


    Greg politely replied,"Okay, thank you, Auntie."


    Derek also smiled and said,"Greg, you have also been Alice''s ssmate when you were kids. You


    should know how close they really are. Don''t me Violet for that. When they get together, even I get


    ignored."


    Greg said,"Yes, I''ve known that since we were young. When they got together, the outside world no


    longer existed for them."


    Alice asked on purpose,"Greg, are you jealous? You must be jealous now!"


    Greg just chuckled and tried to change the topic. He pointed at the dishes on the table and said,"It


    seems that none of these dishes taste sour."


    Alice said,"Greg, you..." She was a little spoiled and with Greg joking back, she had nothing to reply


    and felt quite upset and ufortable.


    Violet justughed and said nothing.


    Alice said on purpose,"Violet, help me here, please!" Alice actually understood that Violet couldn''t help


    either. She was Violet''s best friend and Greg was Violet''s husband who slept in the same bed with her.


    In such situation, whom should she help?


    Greg felt that he would win and he didn''t even look at Alice, saying,"She is my wife. Who do you think


    she would help, you or me?"


    Alice said,"Greg, how could you treat me like this?"


    Greg lightly replied,"You can just find a guy to protect you and then we could argue again."


    Derek and Amyughed happily. They were happy to see that the three were joking with each other,


    sometimes happy and sometimes pretending to be angry.


    "Greg, are you picking on me because I don''t have boyfriend?" Alice kept ring at Greg and it


    seemed that she wanted to kill him by ring at him.


    "But Alice, well, you''re back now and don''t you think you should consider getting a man for yourself?"


    Violet suddenly asked.


    Before Alice could reply, Greg turned to Derek and suggested,"Uncle Derek, I think you should find


    someone whom you can arrange a marriage for Alice, tomorrow. Remember to find her a bossy type of


    guy, so that he could deal with Alice."


    Derek just smiled and replied nothing, because he was afraid that his daughter might get mad at him.


    But actually he thought exactly the same as Greg. His daughter was now ready as an adult. She could


    now get married and have a baby, give him a grandchild and generally be happier.


    "Ohhh I see. So, Greg and Violet, you two are ganging up on me?" Alice seemed to realize the


    situation just now.


    Violet carefully said,"Alice, no, we''re not ganging up on you."


    Alice didn''t see any other way around it, so she had to say,"Well, tonight Greg must sleep in guest


    room and Violet, you belong to me tonight."


    Greg said with his mouth full of food,"I''ve been ready to sleep in the guest room so you can threaten


    me with this all you want."


    "Oh! You... I''m gonna go crazy," Alice said.

 Chapter 727 Sisters Pillow Talk (Part One)

    Chapter 727 Sisters'' Pillow Talk (Part One)


    After dinner, Derek and Amy knew clearly that their daughter would not stay at home this evening, so


    they went home early.


    Arm in arm, Violet and Alice walked into a supermarket, with Greg following behind pushing a shopping


    cart. Still like two little girls, they bought a heap of snacks including yogurt, biscuits and chips. Greg just


    looked at the two, speechless. Not minding him, they happily went up and down the supermarket


    aisles, tossing whatever they wanted to eat into the cart.


    An hourter, the shopping cart was filled with snacks and Greg helplessly shook his head at the


    jubnt girls.


    After paying at the checkout counter, Greg carried two huge bags containing nothing but snacks and


    put them in the trunk. When he got into the car, he found that the two intimate friends had already


    gotten in the backseat chatting with each other cheerfully. Feeling helpless, he started the engine and


    drove towards the Chu vi.


    When they arrived, they saw Bill and Lily standing at the gate to greet them.


    Beaming, Violet and Alice got off the car immediately and headed towards them.


    "Aunt Lily, Uncle Bill!" greeted Alice warmly, as she gave Lily a big hug.


    "Oh, Alice. It''s so good to see you! Let me see, you''ve grown up!" Lily was so excited to see Alice again


    after so many years. She still remembered when Alice, as a little girl, went abroad. Now she had


    be a fashion icon!


    "Aunt Lily, is there any change in me?" asked Alice, with a smile, turning around once.


    "Of course you have changed a lot. You are so much taller, more beautiful and fashionable!" eximed


    Lily. "But you are a little too thin, just like Violet. It seems that foreign food is not so good for you."


    "You''re absolutely right! I really miss the delicious food at home," Alice agreed. During her first few


    months abroad, she struggled with her appetite and didn''t feel like eating most of the time. She was not


    used to the foreign tastes and she usually had just one meal a day! It took her a while to slowly adapt


    to the cuisine there. Every day, she missed the meals cooked by her mother and Lily.


    "Come here often and I will cook delicious food for you," said Lily, smiling.


    "Aunt Lily, how could you forget about me after you see Alice?" Violet interrupted pretending to be


    jealous as she linked her arms into Lily''s.


    "Oh, that could never happen! How could I forget about my Violet?" Lily gave Violet a gracious smile as


    she patted her hand gently.


    "Lily is right! You are always the sweetheart in Lily''s heart. Now let''s get inside," suggested Alice.


    As the three walked into the house, Greg and Bill took out all the stuff from the trunk and carried them


    to the vi.


    Afterwards, Greg brought three sses of water for Violet and Alice when he saw the two girls already


    sitting on the sofa.


    "Violet, I have cleaned up the rooms. Just call me whenever you need me!" Lily said to Violet.


    "Thank you, Lily! We don''t need anything for now. You can go and rest. We will be okay!" replied Violet.


    She then turned towards Bill and said,"You too, Uncle Bill! Have an early rest!"


    "Violet is right! Uncle Bill and Aunt Lily, don''t worry about us and just go to bed now. We will be talking


    prepared lots of stuff to eat and these are for our midnight snack."


    Seeing them being the two little girls that they used to be, Lily nodded and excused herself.


    The moment Lily and Bill left the house, the three young adults talked all night,ughing, screaming


    and even shouting without scruple, almost bringing the roof down. Luckily, they were in a vi, which


    was far away from other homes. Otherwise any neighbor would have been driven crazy.


    "Hey, Greg, you were abroad too, right? Tell me, how was it? I heard that there were many beautiful


    girls in medical school." Alice raised an eyebrow to Greg. But before he could answer her, she


    continued to say,"But I am d to see that you treat my Violet properly and wholeheartedly. At least


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    you still have a bit of a conscience."


    Greg didn''t like the ridicule in Alice''s tone. At the same time, he felt a little disappointed that his beloved


    woman was taking Alice''s side. But the thought of Violet''s rtionship with Alice calmed him down.


    They were intimate friends who grew up together and there was no question to them being always


    standing for each other, even if he was now Violet''s husband.


    After clearing his throat, Greg?grinned wickedly saying,"I got tired of ogling?at beautiful?girls! Just like


    eating the same food every day, you won''t want to take a bite of it any more." A snicker?then crossed


    his?face as he continued to say,"For example, a beautiful girl like Miss Lu in front of me, if i stare at you


    longer, I will..."


    He then pretended not to go on, pausing to look at Alice, to see how she would react.


    Alice was eating chips at that moment and when she heard what Greg said, she threw a potato chip at


    him.


    "Greg, you need a good spanking!" screamed Alice, as she continued throwing more chips.


    Greg deftly dodged the chips flying over the sofa and falling on the floor.


    "Haha! Hey! We''re not opponents! You are single and we are a couple. Do you think you can beat the


    two of us? My wife will certainly take my side." There was confidence in Greg''s tone, but he wasn''t sure


    at all in his heart. He secretly took a look at Violet, hoping that his beloved wife would indeed take his


    side.


    "Violet, tell us. Which side will you take if I fight with Greg?" Alice asked Violet, not to be outdone.


    "Well," Violet had a bright idea and found a good solution,"you just tell me what you dislike about this


    guy and I will teach him a lesson at home for you!"


    Violet''s answer brought?a genuine?smile?on Greg''s face. He felt warm and fuzzy because he could tell


    that he still had a ce in Violet''s heart.


    "But I won''t see it when you punish him at home!" retorted Alice. She was not the person to be fooled


    easily.


    "Well, that''s no problem. I can send a video to show you how I treat him. And you will see the Xiao


    family''s domestic discipline. Whoever dares not to obey it, will be taught a hard lesson," Violet said


    proudly.


    "Great idea with the video!" Alice agreed. This time she ate the chip she was holding.

 Chapter 728 Sisters Pillow Talk (Part Two)

    Chapter 728 Sisters'' Pillow Talk (Part Two)


    "Alice, you must trust my reputation in my home. If Greg dares not listen to me, he gets to kneel on


    durian peel." Violet told Alice in a serious voice, while shifting her eyes to Greg to see his reaction.


    A?confident smile spread across Greg''s face after he heard Violet''s words. He knew that even if the so-


    called domestic discipline was made and executed by Violet, she would still favor him at home. So he


    just smiled and kept silent.


    "Great! That''s a good idea. Men should be punished this way! Better if the durian is pushed up their


    crotch!" Alice''s tone was full of praise for Violet''s idea.


    "Alice, now I get why you are single! It turns out that you always think of how to punish men. You are


    too strong and men would be intimidated by you." Greg shrugged his shoulder and teased Alice. He


    then pretended to turn his head aside to avoid eye contact with her.


    "Greg, you..." ?Alice''s temper?again red?and she fiercely?stared?at Greg.


    Sensing the tense atmosphere, Violet immediately stood up and walked beside Greg and sat down.


    Curling her hands up under her chin, she winked at Greg and in a flirtatious voice, said,"Honey, since


    you care about Alice''s love life so much, why don ''t you introduce one of your buddies to her?"


    "Well, this..." Greg hesitated for a second, not knowing how to reply. The only person he could think of


    was Tim, but he knew what kind of a person he was! He wouldn''t dare introduce such a yboy to


    Alice. If Alice knew of Tim''s romantic affairs, she would kill him!


    "What? You don''t want to do a favor for my best friend?" questioned Violet. She pulled back, looking a


    little mad at Greg who looked hesitant.


    "Hey, you two stop nning my love life! I have my own ns so don''t worry about me. At worst, I will


    go for a blind date, just as what Greg suggested to my father," Alice said indifferently. She was not in a


    hurry at all about finding a boyfriend. Her friends were more anxious about it than her.


    "I will see whether there is a guy as good as me when I get together with my friends next time. You


    know it''s rare to find a handsome and outstanding young man as me," Greg saidcently.


    "Greg, are you boasting? Look at you blowing your own horn," Alice bantered.


    "What do you think, honey?" Instead of replying to Alice, Greg turned his head to Violet and threw the


    question at his wife.


    "Well..." Violet hummed, grinning broadly. She knew it''s not appropriate to praise her husband, but she


    couldn''t deny it in front of her best friend. So beaming all over, she said to Alice,"Well, Greg is indeed


    great..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Alice''s scream. "Violet, you bad woman!


    How dare you take his side?" Saying that, she threw away the snacks in her hands and ran towards


    Violet and grabbed her.


    Greg helplessly shook his head when he saw the two women wrestling on the couch. But he didn''t


    forget his duty to protect his wife.


    So he shouted,"Hey, Alice, let go of my wife!"


    "Shut up, Greg! You have snatched away Violet from me and I haven''t gotten even with you!" Alice


    retorted, without a sign of weakness.


    "Violet is mine. She is my wife!" Greg defiantly told Alice?with a resolute expression.


    "She is mine!"


    "No, she is mine!"


    The three persons didn''t stop ying and teasing each other until the early morning. It was already 1


    o''clock when they decided to go upstairs to take a rest.


    But Violet and Alice were not sleepy at all when they crawled into bed.


    "Alice, are you sleepy?" asked Violet.


    "No, I am not sleepy at all. I still want to have some pillow talk with you," replied Alice. She looked at


    Violet with her two big eyes sincerely and she had been looking forward to this moment with Violet, her


    best friend. How many nights she had dreamed of staying with Violet and talking about their small


    secrets! That was the most wonderful thing in the world!


    "Alice," Violet called her name and became serious suddenly.


    "Yes?" Alice replied.


    "You must have had a tough and bitter life abroad alone by yourself, haven''t you?" asked Violet. Alice


    was her most intimate friend, how could she not know what kind of a person she was? She could feel


    that Alice had be more mature despite her childlike behavior. She must have experienced a lot to


    have matured this way.


    Violet''s concern made Alice feel warm inside. Eyes welling up with tears, she sighed,"Yes, it was very


    tough to study and live abroad."


    Violet didn''t say a word, but wiped her tears with a tissue, waiting for Alice to go on.


    "I still remember when I went to Paris for the first time, I could hardlymunicate with others because


    I knew very little French. Few of them could speak English so it was difficult for me to talk with them.


    For the first two months, I dared not go out because I was afraid of dealing with the outside world. I was


    scared." Alice was absorbed in her memories as a student and her tone became more calm. "Later on,


    my roommate encouraged me to ovee thenguage difficulty. Even though I tried to escape it, I


    had to face it and cheer up. Eventually, I learned to blend in with the rest of the world."


    After pondering for a second, Alice continued to say,"My roommate became my first friend there. She


    often took me out shopping and sightseeing. We soaked in the fashion in the streets of Paris." This


    time, the happy memories with her roommate?brought?a genuine?smile?on her face.


    "Violet, you know what? After one-year of specialized courses, I designed my first piece, but I was


    scolded sternly by my instructor. She rebuked me for that design. She said that it was just a piece of


    cloth without any sense of aesthetics." Alice''s tone was calm, without any sadness in her voice.


    "How could it be?" Violet couldn''t understand why.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because I wanted to design a dress to cover all the scars on your body." Alice''s voice sounded clearly


    in Violet''s ears and she continued,"Perhaps, I still didn''t get the essence of designing and I did not have


    any specialized knowledge at that time. What I made was just a long dress with long sleeves and a


    waistband. There was no other design element in it. That''s why my instructor criticized me for it."


    Violet couldn''t help but be moved to tears. She realized that Alice had done too much for her and her


    value in Alice''s heart was beyond fathomable.


    "I then looked at other designs and there were various styles and materials. I suddenly realized that my


    design was just toomon, no better than the ready-to-wear clothes that are mass produced." Alice


    continued, describing her life in Paris.

 Chapter 729 Sisters Pillow Talk (Part Three)

    Chapter 729 Sisters'' Pillow Talk (Part Three)


    "Fortunately, my instructor had a talk with me after ss and I told her my intentions of designing. She


    didn''t censure me but gave me lots of pointers. She told me that to cover someone''s defects, the


    design must be unique and distinctive. I had to find out a one-of-a-kind style for people with defects,"


    said Alice, smiling. She felt an immense gratefulness to that instructor. Without her guidance, she


    wouldn''t have designed the special evening dress for Violet and she wouldn''t have won first prize.


    Throughout the years, she had insisted in her own design style, even though she would sometimes be


    ridiculed by her peers and others outside of her circles. Her only motivation was the instructor''s


    recognition and encouragement and her goal of turning Violet into the most attractive woman in the


    world. Now she did it!


    "Thank you, Alice!" Violet was deeply touched and this was all she could say. She had the most


    amazing friend in the world. Violet was the center of Alice''s design career.


    "Violet, let me tell you. You are the biggest inspiration in my heart. I told myself that I had to protect you


    and be with you. Though I had a tough time abroad, all I had to do was think of you and it made me


    very happy. Now, I have had my day and my design is highly recognized in the fashionmunity. I


    could design fashionable clothes even for detectives, but my ssmates could only design mass


    production clothes. I had the advantage over them and you are the person who brought me that


    advantage." A?smile?of?joy?flitted?across?Alice''s?face.


    "You''ve gone through a lot to get where you are today." Violet put her hand on Alice''s shoulder and


    snuggled next to her. She knew how much Alice had suffered for her achievements. As the saying


    goes,"Behind each sess are blood, sweat and tears." It was the same for Alice.


    "Maybe..." Alice didn''t deny it. She didn''t hide anything from Violet. "I usually spent my spare time in the


    library to browse magazines. I also did street photography. When my ssmates were studying design


    theories, I had to study the design for specific demographics. After finishing the courses based on the


    curric by teachers, I had to study other courses because I was very clear about my design goals. I


    had to work hard and make you the proud princess, receiving the admiration and praise from the whole


    world."


    "Alice, you did it! You really did it!" Violet was very proud of her. "I am indeed a princess! Not only the


    princess of the Chu family, but the princess of JC Group. I have you and Greg, my parents and my


    brother. You all love me so much and I am very happy."


    "This is the Violet I''d like to see!" Alice gave her another hug.


    Violet sunk herself into Alice''s embrace.


    After a short moment of silence, Alice said in a more serious voice,"Violet, Greg must also have had


    suffered much these years, hasn''t he?"


    Violet also became serious. How couldn''t she know what Greg suffered these years? Though Greg


    didn''t say anything to her, she could feel it.


    "You are right! He must have suffered a lot, for me." Violet lowered her head, feeling guilty.


    "Medicine is more difficult to learn than design. I know Greg returned home with great achievements as


    well. But to cure the scars on your body, I am not sure whether he was 100% prepared. He wouldn''t do


    the operation on you without 100% assurance." Alice spoke out her spection. She could rte with


    Greg on being abroad alone, that life was not easy for him as well.


    Violet didn''t follow Alice''s words.


    In a soft voice, she said,"Alice, you know what? I have been feeling guilty all these years, not for the


    scars on my body, but..." She paused for a second and then continued,"I feel so sorry for Greg, my


    brother and you."


    Alice didn''t say a word because she knew what Violet was going to say.


    "It''s all because of me that your lives have been disrupted. You all struggled and suffered for me,


    worrying about me and caring about me, but I could do nothing..." Violet was so sad that she couldn''t


    help but get emotional.


    "Violet..." Alice said softly, trying tofort her.


    "We all know that Greg liked drawing very much when he was young. And he was very good at it."


    Violet continued.


    "Yes, I know," Alice nodded her head.


    "But he gave up drawing and studied medicine, for me! I know he didn''t like it at all! I couldn''t imagine


    how much he had suffered all those years to engage in a field that he didn''t really care for. But he


    persisted and overcame all challenges and now is highly recognized by the public. I do think he is


    great! He has done too much for me!" Violet expressed her gratitude and love for Greg without any


    inhibitions.


    "Perhaps that was his goal in his heart and he would do anything to achieve that goal!" said Alice.


    Violet agreed with a nod. She then went on to say,"And my brother! My mother once expected him to


    be a pianist or pursue a career in music. But now, my brother is studying business administration and I


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    am sure that this is not what he wanted."


    "Violet, we must trust Lawrence! He is an awesome guy and I am sure he will be excellent in whatever


    field he is engaged in. Even if he takes over the JC Group in the future, he still could y the piano in


    his spare time." Aliceforted Violet as she caressed her hair.


    Violet looked up to Alice and continued to say,"Alice, do you know? You are the person I feel sorry to,


    the most. Greg and my brother after all are men and they have stronger endurance. But you are a girl


    and you..."


    Before she could finish her words, her mouth was covered by Alice''s hand.


    Alice interrupted her,"Don''t say that, Violet! Let me tell you. Before I was ten years old, my only dream


    was to stay with you every day and we can go abroad together for further study. I always imagined us


    learning anything within our interests. But that year, when that thing happened, I made up my mind to


    be a fashion designer. I should thank you because you were the one who pushed me to build that


    dream. And I like this field. Look! I''ve already had certain achievements. So, don''t feel guilty and don''t


    put the me on yourself, okay?"


    Violet gratefully looked at Alice, not knowing how to express her gratitude.


    "Actually, if you did not get hurt then, perhaps we may still have chosen fashion design together, right?


    So, let it be and don''t feel sorry for me at all! I am really living a happy life!" Alice gave her an


    encouraging smile and continued,"Actually, this is what I had to experience."


    Alice''s words consoled Violet a lot and she gently nodded her head.

 Chapter 730 The Party Begins (Part One)

    Chapter 730 The Party Begins (Part One)


    "Come on, let bygones be bygones. We lead a good life now, don''t we?" Alice consoled. dly, Alice


    changed the topic. "I heard you''re an expert hand at marketing. Do you often deal directly with clients?


    Have you ever encountered difficult customers?" she asked with interest.


    "Actually, I''ve had more than my fair share," Violet replied without a second thought.


    "Tell me now. I''d like to know more," Alice urged excitedly.


    "I once went to a restaurant to meet a client with a contract..." Violet reflected.


    Three dayster


    It would be the most grand party held by JS Group, one of the four biggest enterprises within the city.


    Invitations were sent out to an A-list of public figures, both from the government and the private sector.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In the hotel, Francis stood outside a room, knocking at the door.


    "Are you ready, Cassie? Hurry up, or we''ll bete," he urged impatiently. ''The party will begin at 8:00.


    Now it''s already 7:00. Can we arrive there in an hour?'' he wondered.


    From behind the door, Cassie answered,"Wait a moment, please. I''m almost ready."


    Running out of patience, Francis leaned against the wall in the corridor. ''Women can be difficult, '' he


    After quite a while, Cassie opened the door. Glowing in a pink evening dress, she walked towards


    Francis, clutching an elegant leather handbag in her hand.


    "Does it look good on me, Francis?" Cassie asked, posing with her hands on her hips. She wanted to


    hear somepliments on her dress from Francis.


    "Pretty good. You''re stunning. You look good whatever you wear," Francis praised, but he avoided eye


    contact. Lately, his mind had been rapt on Violet, although he had only met her once.


    "You even didn''t have a look," Cassie grumbled angrily, noticing that Francis was absentminded.


    "Come on, Cassie. Hurry up. Or we''ll bete," Francis coaxed.


    Together, the two left the hotel.


    The party was held in a private senior club. With a luxury interior, the spacious lobby was used for


    serving refreshments. Besides, various drinks and fruits were also served at the pool. The guests were


    refined upper ss who conducted themselves with courtesy.


    In one of the rooms at the pub sat Violet, feeling extremely nervous. Dressed in an evening gown, she


    paced to and fro anxiously in front of the dressing mirror.


    "It would calm your nerves if you stopped this obsession with the mirror, Violet. You''ll be the most


    stunning girl at the party," Alice said as she walked into the room. She wore a light blue evening dress.


    "How does it look on me, Alice? I feel so odd," Violet asked with a frown. Due to the scars on her body,


    she wasn''t sure if she should wear a dress.


    And in the meanwhile, Greg entered the room as well. In a ck three-piece suit, he radiated an


    irresistible charisma.


    "You''re still not yet ready?" Greg asked.


    "Your lovely wife is hesitating," Alice answered, looking towards Violet and shrugging her shoulders.


    In response, Greg simply smiled and walked straight to Violet. He put his hand around her waist and


    pulled her into his arms.


    "Does it look good on me, Greg?" Violet asked with a worried look.


    "Sure, you look gorgeous," Greg praised in a resolute tone, as he surveyed his wife up and down.


    Since Violet had an ident, he had never seen her wearing a dress. Excitement for the party aside,


    he was more d to see her in the evening gown.


    At hispliment, Violet heaved a deep sigh of relief and gave a bright smile.


    "Come on, guys. Let''s get out of here. The party will begin in a minute," Alice reminded the couple with


    a smile.


    "Okay, let''s go," Violet replied as she held Greg''s arm.


    The three came down together. Violet walked with Greg arm in arm, while Alice stood on the other side


    of her best friend. They walked through the crowd, and went straight to the stage.


    "Look! That girl is Jackson''s daughter and the other is Derek''s daughter," one guest eximed.


    "Yes, they are. Natural beauties, they''ve always been. And tonight, they''re absolutely stunning,"


    another echoed.


    "Oh my god! Their evening gowns are fabulous. I guess I''ve seen the dress Violet''s wearing in one of


    the fashion magazines, but it''s very rare in stores. She may have imported. Actually, the designer won


    an award with that dress," chipped in a man, among the manypliments fromdies. He must have


    been a real fashion enthusiast.


    And the praise fromdies just kepting. "The designer is none other than thedy Violet is nked


    by. Alice, if you can recognize her. Are you forgetting that she''s a leading name in the fashion


    industry?" chimed yet another admirer.


    "Apart from her dress, Violet is also in splendid shape. It''s incredible how she manages to cut such a


    trim figure always," one remarked with envy.


    "I never met her before. But I couldn''t agree more. In addition to beauty and graceful movement, she


    seems to beam with a genuine, confident aura. A real highborn, I bet," added a middle-ageddy,


    peering behind stylish t top sses.


    In a moment, Violet became the focus of the party. With great admiration, a sizable section of the


    guests talked about her. Watching the three young people walking onto the stage, Wilson, Derek and


    Mond smiled approvingly.


    "I wish Jackson was here to see how finely his daughter has turned out," Derek began with a brilliant


    smile.


    "You can send him a video. Cherry will be ted for that," Mond jokingly said. Fixing his eyes on the


    confident Violet, he sincerely felt happy for her. ''She made her appearance in public. Now she


    bes the real rich youngdy, distinguished and highly respectable, '' he thought with satisfied


    pride.


    "Most likely, Violet already put her mommy in the loop about all these," Wilson cut in,ughing with


    delight.


    "Your words make sense," Mond followed.


    Selina and Amy stood together, holding a ss of wine each. Taking a sip of her wine, Selina said with


    delight,"Look! Our little girls have grown into excellentdies."


    "Yeah, so is Greg. They make quite a perfect. I''m so d to see them," Amy returned.


    "Now, Alice came back. I guess that the two girls will stick together," Selina said. .

 Chapter 731 The Party Begins (Part Two)

    Chapter 731 The Party Begins (Part Two)


    "It''s hard to say. Don''t forget Greg. He likes Violet so much. If Alice glues to Violet every day, he might


    get jealous," Amy returned. ''It''s good to see the three kids staying together. Every time, I catch a


    glimpse of their chitchat, I can''t help but feel d, '' she thought to herself.


    "It seems we need to find Alice a boyfriend as soon as possible. In this way, the two couples can hang


    out together. It would be a win-win n for them," Selina suggested.


    On the stage, Alice stood near the mic with a wide smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are indeed grateful for gracing the party with your presence. On behalf of


    my father and the entire JS Group ofpanies, I, Alice Lu, do hereby express our sincere gratitude to


    each and everyone in attendance," Alice announced politely.


    The crowd erupted into warm apuse. Alice looked towards the guests, a bright smile adorning her


    pretty face. Taking a glimpse of Violet and Greg, she went on,"Actually we''re not holding this party for


    me, but for my confidant- our dearest Violet."


    Everyone''s gaze shifted to Violet and Greg.


    "I heard that the Chu family and the Xiao family have united by marriage without holding a wedding.


    Perhaps this party is to celebrate for them," one assumed.


    "I suppose so," another echoed.


    "It is said that the young couple want to keep a low profile. But their elders thought formality is


    necessary. That''s why they held the party," one more exnation was offered.


    Sensing the direction of discussions among the crowd, Alice continued,"Let me introduce the


    gentleman anddy standing beside me, Violet and Greg. I think you must have heard that they got


    married. They just announced their good news but didn''t invite any guests. I just came back from


    abroad the other day, and together with my father, we worked to hold this party in honor of the young


    couple. I hope all of you can give your blessings and wish the newly-weds a happily ever after."


    The lobby erupted into thunderous, prolonged apuse. All the guests fixed their gazes on the trio on


    stage, wishing full blessings to the new couple and flowing with gratitude for Alice''s return. They


    sincerely hoped Alice would settle well in China and find fulfillment for all her vast potentials.


    "Well, without further ado, the party starts now. I hope you all have a good time tonight. Feel free to


    enjoy the drinks and desserts. It will be dancing time in ten minutes," Alice concluded.


    Together, Alice, Violet and Greg walked down the stage to yet another round of apuse that seemed


    to go on forever.


    Slowly, the crowd began to huddle into smaller groups as the music started.


    As Francis killed the engine in the parking lot, he checked time by his wrist watch. "We are stillte," he


    sighed with palpable disappointment.


    "You need to take it easy. The party has only just started. You can still enjoy yourself there," Cassie


    said casually as she climbed out of the car.


    Side by side, Francis and Cassie stepped into the lobby crowded with people. Looking around, Cassie


    eximed excitedly,"I never thought there would be such grand parties in China. But here I am, only a


    few days after back into the country, and look! I''m privileged to attend one heck of a party, at par with


    the finest anyone could ever find abroad."


    "I have the same feeling. JS Group is an influential enterprise here. Don''t underestimate the Lu family,"


    Francis followed with a nod.


    "It has nothing to do with me. I came here for Greg," Cassie said. As she spoke of Greg, a brilliant


    smile spread on her face.


    "But I heard that Greg''s wife is here," Francis said, gazing at Cassie with a worried look. ''What if she


    stirs up trouble? The host and guest here have powerful backgrounds, such that it would be


    irresponsible upset them at their most auspicious function. I''d also be very disappointed to see Cassie


    get herself into trouble, '' he brooded.


    "I''m not afraid of her. Besides, I don''t even know her. I came here for one person: Greg," Cassie said,


    her eyes reflecting a hint of hatred. ''I''d like to meet Greg''s wife. I want to see what kind of woman is


    this, who so easily won his heart. If my assumption is true, then I''m afraid, Greg proposed to break up


    with me only because of her, '' she mused, narrowing her eyes with intense emotion.


    "I never intervened with your matters before. But I hope you can keep a low profile today. I understand


    you missed Greg and you badly want to see him. But if I were you, I''d tread with extra caution," Francis


    reminded his cousin, still feeling worried.


    "I will. I am just a girl. What can I do here? If you want to talk with those rich young men, you''re at


    liberty. Go and amuse yourself. It''s good for you to make friends in this city," Cassie reassured.


    "Okay. Take care of yourself," Francis urged before walking away.


    "You got it? Just go and have fun," Cassie nudged as she motioned him to go.


    Once Francis was out of sight, Cassie walked to a table and picked up a ss of wine. She took a


    small sip and looked around.


    "Look who is here? Aren''t you the famous doctor Cassie Zheng from XS Hospital?" a wealthy young


    man osted.


    Completely enthralled by her breath-taking beauty, he stared at her as if his eyes would bug out.


    "Hello," Cassie greeted with a diplomatic smile.


    The man looked around, and then an flirting smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Did youe


    alone?" he asked.


    "No, I came with my friend," Cassie replied, grinning.


    "So he left you to seek pleasure himself, right?" he asked, as he gazed at Cassie suggestively.


    "I asked him to leave and amuse himself," Cassie replied as she studied the man. Judging by his


    expression, she assumed the man''s thoughts. ''He is disgusting, '' she remarked inside.


    "Oh, I see. I should thank you for giving me a chance to know you," the man said cheekily as he sidled


    up to Cassie. He stretched out in an attempt to put his hand on Cassie''s shoulder. But Cassie moved


    aside and excused herself politely,"I''m sorry. I gotta go now. I got things to do."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She put down the ss and walked off quickly.

 Chapter 732 The Party Begins (Part Three)

    Chapter 732 The Party Begins (Part Three)


    Greg and Violet stuck together arm in arm. Tim stood next to Greg, while Alice was beside Violet. The


    four started to talk.


    "Greg hid you. Now I finally got a chance to meet you. I''m impressed," surveying Violet up and down,


    Tim praised in his trademark light-hearted manner with Greg.


    "You''re trying to pull my leg, I know. But why would I hide her from you? I just didn''t get a chance, mate.


    And see, I specially arranged for you to meet her. That''s why I invited you here," Greg tried to extricate


    himself.


    "You must have feared to expose your lovely wife to us. Can''t you see, she''s a real gem? But then you


    realized time would expose you, I suspect. Or why did you change your mind suddenly? Anyway, part


    of our crew who couldn''t make it here requested for one favor, if you don''t mind. They asked me to


    send them photos of you two lovebirds when I go back. What do you think? Should I give them?" Tim


    asked with mock seriousness. ''He''s mellowed down because his wife is around, I''d say. The guy knows


    that I''m pulling silly jokes and running rings of mischief around his mind. Yet he''s so calm, unlike his


    bossy version. If his wife wasn''t here, he would kick my ass on the spot, '' Tim thought.


    "No, Tim! I won''t allow photos. I''m careful not to feed your paparazzi tendencies. No way I could trust


    you to send anyone Violet''s picture. Whoever missed the party doesn''t deserve that luxury," Greg


    replied with feigned rigidity.


    "Knock it off Greg," Tim joked. "I suspect you''re bing camera shy with age. But since our crew will


    not be interested in photos of you, I think I can save your day. Let me stand next to the queen of your


    heart, just for a photo-shoot. What do you think?" Tim teased with a grin. He knew that Greg would


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    refuse his request.


    "True. You had better knock it off." Alice enjoined, smiling.


    "See? Someone answered your question for me. I''m not gonna to repeat it again," Greg said,ughing.


    "Who is someone, Greg? I have my name. How could you call me that?" Alice pretended to scold.


    Holding Violet''s arm, she pulled her closer and made a face as if to threaten Greg. "If you offend me


    next time, you''ll lose Violet," she said.


    Greg took a look at Alice, and then on Violet. With a helpless expression, he nodded his head as a sign


    of surrender.


    Tim burst intoughter. "What a surprise! I thought no one could make arrogant Greg yield," he chimed


    in.


    "Maybe Violet is the exception," Alice echoed. She then shifted her gaze to Violet. "Am I right, Violet?"


    she asked.


    "We''re all friends. You shouldn''t make it sound like Greg is your enemy," Violet responded.


    "Violet? Can I call you that?" Tim asked. He stared at Violet, anticipating her reply.


    "Of course, you can," Alice answered.


    "No, you can''t," Greg replied.


    They almost gave their answers at the same time.


    Dumbfounded, Violet and Tim gawked at Alice and Greg. ''What''s going on?'' they wondered.


    "Why not? He can call her that with my permission," Alice said in a bossy voice, looking at Greg


    askance. ''Greg has no say in Violet''s matters. It''s not his call. Besides, Tim is his good friend, not an


    outsider, '' she mulled. Alice was now obviously getting worked up.


    "I said I opposed it. That''s final. Violet is my wife, so I have a say in it," Greg retorted equally curtly.


    "Stop, you two," Violet mediated, noticing that the two were going to fight.


    She then turned to Tim and said,"Of course you can call me Violet. You''re Greg''s best friend."


    At Violet''s permission, Tim celebrated with a raise-the-roof hand sign.


    But Greg''s face darkened with discontent.


    Realizing Greg was angry, Violet came over to him. "Don''t be angry. He is your best friend," she cooed,


    taking his hand.


    "Perhaps your husband fears that I may steal you from him. That''s why he refused me to call you Violet


    instead of Mrs. Xiao," Tim joked. ''Greg knows that I am a womanizer, '' he thought.


    "I don''t understand why you insist on calling my wife by her name. She''s married," Greg said, as he


    took a dissatisfied look at Tim.


    "I like to call her name. Is there any problem?" Tim replied with a gloating expression. He looked away


    and pretended to ignore Greg.


    "Don''t forget I''m a doctor, Tim," Greg reminded Tim.


    "Well," Tim said, looking back at Greg. After some consideration, he continued,"Didn''t you threaten me


    with thisst time? Are you going to do this again?"


    "Okay, I allow you to call her Violet. But don''t tell others," Greg agreed atst.


    "As youmand, Mr. Greg," Tim replied obediently.


    Hearing Tim''s meek reply, Alicemented teasingly,"Mr. Greg, I get a sense, you must be a big shot."


    "Of course, he is. He always pushes me like this," Tim followed, casting Alice a furtive nce. He


    thought it easy tomunicate with Alice in a fashionable dress. ''She could always catch up no matter


    what we talked. I guess I''m bing fond of her, '' he brooded.


    "Well, you guys go on. I need to go and speak with Dad," Alice excused herself.


    "Okay. Pass my regards to Uncle Derek," Violet urged, realizing that she hadn''t greeted her uncles,


    including Derek, Wilson and Mond.


    "I will. I''ve got to go now," Alice replied.


    Watching Alice walk away, Violet said to Greg,"I need to go to the rest room. I''ll be back soon."


    "Do you want me to keep yourpany?" Greg asked with a concerned look.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a kid. I can handle myself," Violet replied, smiling.


    "Alright. I''ll stay here and wait for you," Greg said tenderly.


    As he watched Violet''s back. Tim looked into Greg''s eyes and saw the concern in there.


    "What? Feeling sad to leave your lovely wife? Just go ahead and follow her," Tim said jokingly.


    "If you fall in love with a girl, perhaps you''ll be more love-struck than me," Greg snapped. ''I know Tim


    very well. He acts frivolously. But once he''s in love, he will do anything for his girlfriend, '' he mused.


    The smile on Tim''s face faded slowly. ''Perhaps he is right, '' he said to himself silently.


    Out of the blue, Tim heard someone call his name.


    He turned around to find his friends.


    "Go now. They are waiting for you," Greg said.


    "How about you?" Tim hesitated. ''I can''t leave Greg alone, '' he argued within.


    "I''ll stay here and await Violet. Don''t mind me. Go and have some fun," Greg encouraged.


    Tim nodded and strode toward his friends.


    Greg stood still alone.


    And Cassie from a distance moved closer.

 Chapter 733 Meeting Cassie At The Party (Part One)

    Chapter 733 Meeting Cassie At The Party (Part One)


    "Greg," called Cassie merrily from behind Greg.


    Greg turned around and saw Cassie. With eyes beaming with amazement, he asked with furrowed


    brows,"Cassie! What are you doing here? Who invited you to this party?"


    Greg never expected Cassie would appear there. He didn''t invite her, nor did the JS Group. ''What''s


    going on?'' he wondered with a baffled expression.


    "My cousin received your invitation. I came here with him," Cassie replied, ignoring the fact that Greg


    was displeased to see her there. She was so d to finally meet him.


    "Who is your cousin?" Greg asked, confounded. ''She has a cousin in this city? Why did I never hear


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    about this earlier?'' he wondered.


    "His name is Francis. We came back from abroad a few days ago," Cassie answered.


    Greg tried to remember if he knew someone by that name. He didn''t know many rich young men from


    the upper ss. And he''d never heard about this Francis from anyone.


    Judging by Greg''s expression, Cassie assumed what he was thinking.


    "Francis owns an international investmentpany abroad. After we decided to return, hispany


    was settled here. That''s why he was invited," Cassie said. If it wasn''t Greg asking, she wouldn''t have


    wasted her time in exining.


    Satisfied with her exnation, Greg heaved a sigh of relief inside. He looked around and noticed that


    there were only a few guests around him. He didn''t want the others to misunderstand his rtionship


    with her. After all, so many people kept an eye on him.


    "Well then, thank you foring. I hope you enjoy yourself tonight," Greg said courteously. He turned


    around and started to walk away.


    Surprised by Greg''s behavior, Cassie leaned forward and held his arms. "Why are you dodging me,


    Greg? Am I a stranger to you now?" she asked with a wronged look.


    Greg shook her hands off violently. "Can''t you understand why I''m avoiding you? I know why you are


    here. But this party is being held to celebrate my marriage with my wife. I hope you will behave


    yourself," he replied, taking a close look at Cassie.


    "Behave myself?" Cassie repeated bitterly,"Do you really have any idea why I''m doing all this? When


    you were helpless and sad, I was there to look after you. When you were too busy to have lunch in the


    canteen, I bought food for you, in spite of the harsh weather. When you sat on the tone bench shivering


    in the cold, I put my coat on you. When you were admitted in the hospital with a fever, I kept you


    Greg remained silent. Those terrible and painful memories crept up on him. He did owe her a lot.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor, Francis blocked Violet''s path in the bathroom.


    Francis studied Violet and looked her from top to bottom. She was d in a ck stylish evening dress,


    with light make-up. As the incandescent light simmered down on her gorgeous face, she looked more


    eye-catching than before.


    "I never expected that you would look so striking after dressing up," Francismented with a wicked


    smile on his face. As he kept looking at her, he had an impulse to kiss her pink lips.


    "What rotten luck! We meet again, frivolous guy," Violet spat, flying into a rage. ''Why do I always have


    to bump into him in the rest room?'' she frowned.


    "You seem to be in a bad mood," Francis teased, as he grabbed Violet''s wrist.


    "What are you doing? Get your hands off me!" Violet shouted at him.


    However, no one was around in the second floor except them. Most people were having conversations


    in the lobby, and the rest were ying in the pool.


    "Let you go? You look so saucy today. What kind of a fool would let you go?" Francis smirked, as he


    drew nearer. He couldn''t control himself and kept moving closer to her.


    "What are you doing? Stay away from me!" Violet screamed, as she stepped back.


    But Francis paid no heed to her protest. Instead, he pushed Violet to the corner between the French


    window and the wall. He reached out and rested his hands on the wall on either side of her. There was


    no way for her to flee. There was a window on her right and the wall was behind her. Francis stood


    right in front of her. Even if she struggled, she couldn''t escape from him. An evil smile appeared at the


    corners of his lips.


    Francis slowly lowered his head and approached her. Violet felt terrified. ''Help me, Greg. Where are


    you?'' she yelled silently.


    Violet shifted her gaze away from Francis and stared outside the window. All of a sudden, her attention


    was drawn by a sight by the pool where Greg had agreed to wait for her.


    The window was crystal clear and she could see everything clearly.


    Violet trembled, her eyes resting on the man''s back near the pool. She recognized him immediately.


    Francis stared at the shivering Violet. She looked surprised, but not panicked. He noticed that she


    wasn''t looking at him anymore. ''Why is she staring at the window? What is she looking at?'' he thought.


    He followed the direction of Violet''s gaze. The scene that was unfolding downstairs left him speechless.


    It looked like a romantic moment. With her arms around the man''s neck, the woman was kissing him


    affectionately on her tiptoes. The man stood motionless in the dim light. Francis could only see the


    man''s back.


    Violet had a clear image of half of the woman''s face. She was a beauty with delicate make-up and she


    was dressed for the asion. ''And she is kissing my husband, '' she thought wryly.


    Heartbroken, Violet couldn''t hold back anymore. Tears flowed out of her eyes. Clenching her fists, she


    mulled desperately, ''This party is to celebrate our marriage. How could you do this to me?''


    Francis recognized the woman as Cassie. He surmised that the man she was kissing must be Greg. As


    far as he knew, Greg was the only one who could make his cousin do such a crazy thing. But he didn''t


    understand why the woman in front of him was crying at that sight. ''It''s strange to see her act like that, ''


    he thought.

 Chapter 734 Meeting Cassie At The Party (Part Two)

    Chapter 734 Meeting Cassie At The Party (Part Two)


    Francis turned his gaze back to Violet. As he looked at the crying woman, he slid into a panic. ''She is


    crying in front of me, '' he thought, feeling his heart ache.


    "Oh my God, are you...?" Francis broke the silence, as he gazed at Violet with erged eyes. ''Is she


    Greg''s wife?!''


    Francis couldn''t find any reason to think otherwise. The way she was acting and the tears in her eyes


    showed that the man was important to her. There was only one exnation for this- she was the


    woman whom Greg loved most, his wife.


    "Let me go!" Violet yelled, as she pushed Francis away furiously.


    Francis took several steps backwards, paused and stared at Violet.


    Violet leaned against the wall, with tears streaming down her face. Breaking down, she copsed


    slowly and squatted down. She hugged her legs and buried her head between them. At that moment,


    she was unwilling to show her pathetic face to others.


    Francis was at a loss and didn''t know what to do or say. As he looked down at the broken woman in


    front of him, an urge to protect her rose in his heart. She looked sad and lonely. ''She must be feeling


    helpless, '' he thought.


    After a while, Violet was still sitting there silently, her head buried between her legs. Francis looked


    outside the window, but only saw Cassie standing there alone. She was staring straight ahead in front


    of her nkly.


    "Uhm..." Francis started to say something, but he heard quick footsteps from the hallway.


    "Violet! Violet!" Greg called out as he made his way to the restroom.


    Francis turned around and saw Greg. He studied Greg and perceived a strong, unreachable aura


    emitting from him. He didn''t have any fine features, but was nevertheless a handsome gentleman.


    Greg looked at the man standing across him. He immediately spotted Violet in the corner. She was


    sitting there with her head buried between her legs, quivering.


    "What happened, Violet?" Greg asked, dashing towards her. He squatted down and grabbed Violet''s


    shoulders tightly.


    Recognizing Greg''s voice, Violet raised her head slowly. She wiped her tears away and shook his hand


    off.


    "Get out of my sight!" Violet growled at him, and then managed to get up with all her might. Greg was


    right in front of her, and the other man was standing not too far away from her. She didn''t even know


    his name.


    "Are you all right? Why are you crying? What happened to you?" Greg asked, all in one breath


    apprehensively. His eyes turned red. He flustered at the sight of her crying face.


    "Greg," Violet called out coldly.


    "Yes?" he answered swiftly.


    "Who is that woman?" Violet snarled, pointing at the French window.


    Her question left Greg dumbfounded. He looked along the direction Violet was pointing, and realized


    whom his wife was referring to. ''Did she see what happened between me and Cassie?'' he wondered in


    shock.


    There was no one outside the window anymore. But he remembered clearly what had happened there


    moments ago.


    "Listen to me, Violet. That was Cassie Zheng. We went to the same university," Greg tried to exin,


    as he held Violet''s hand.


    Violet shook his hands off again. Staring into Greg''s eyes, she cried,"Is that so? If that''s the case,


    shouldn''t she be abroad? Why is she here?"


    She continued in contempt,"Who would act so intimately with a university ssmate?"


    "I can exin. It''s not what you are thinking," Greg pleaded, as he shook his head. However, Violet


    didn''t give him the chance to exin himself.


    She pushed Greg away and ran out of there.


    She didn''t even cast a nce at Francis as she ran past him.


    "Violet!" Greg shouted as he attempted to follow her. When he tried to go past Francis, thetter


    stretched out his hand and stopped him.


    "Just give her some time to be alone," Francis advised.


    Greg paused. Squinting at Francis, he asked,"Who are you?"


    A thin smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he replied,"Cassie knows me."


    Greg was taken aback by his reply. With his eyes wide open, he asked,"Are you her cousin?"


    "Indeed. Nice to meet you, Greg. I''m Francis," he introduced himself.


    After thinking for a moment, Greg asked,"Did you see that too?"


    "Yes," Francis nodded,"Both your wife and I saw that."


    Francis was drowned in his own thoughts as he stared at the anxious expression on Greg''s face. ''He


    must really care about Violet and his love for Violet must be true. But why am I feeling upset? Am I


    feeling sad for myself or for Cassie?'' he wondered. He knew that Cassie loved Greg very much and


    that she never forgot him even for a second. But ording to what he had seen just now, it seemed


    like Greg only loved Violet.


    Worried about Violet, Greg resolved to go after her. He said to Francis courteously,"Excuse me, I gotta


    go now."


    After saying that, Greg took off.


    Violet reached the lobby and looked around for Alice. To her dismay, she couldn''t find her confidant.


    She then quickly walked out of the lobby. She went to the meadow and then to the garden in search of


    Alice and she finally found her best friend there.


    "Alice," Violet called out, as she walked towards Alice.


    "What are you doing here, Violet?" Alice asked her.


    Seeing Selina and Amy with Alice, she forced a smile on her face and greeted them,"Aunt Amy, Aunt


    Selina."


    "Where is Greg? Why are you alone?" Amy asked, as she looked around for Greg. ''This is an important


    asion for them. They are supposed to stay together, '' she thought.


    "He..." Violet faltered. After hesitating for a moment, she continued,"He ran into some of his friends, so


    I came to see you."


    "Oh, I see," Amy nodded without noticing her hidden displeasure.


    "What''s wrong, Violet? You look upset," Selina asked with a worried look,"You look like you have


    something on your mind. Did something happen?"


    Alice focused her eyes on Violet. "What''s the matter, Violet?" she whispered, after she drew closer to


    Violet.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I feel a little ufortable. Could you take me home, Alice?" Violet asked, as she gazed into Alice''s


    eyes.

 Chapter 735 Meeting Cassie At The Party (Part Three)

    Chapter 735 Meeting Cassie At The Party (Part Three)


    From the look in her eyes, Alice knew that she was asking for help. ''Something must have happened to


    her, '' she assumed. But since the elders were around, she decided not to inquire about it at that


    moment.


    "Okay," Alice replied. Turning towards her mother and aunt, she said,"I will drive Violet home. Tell Dad


    and ask him to escort the guests to the exits, Mom."


    "Okay, I will. Don''t worry. Your Dad and Uncle will take care of things here," Amy replied.


    "You don''t like such asions, do you, Violet? If you''re feeling tired, you should go home and get some


    rest," Selina cut in, as she rested her eyes on Violet. She knew that her niece wasn''t a party girl and


    thought it would be better for her to go home.


    "Thank you, Aunt," Violet replied. She then said to thedies,"Aunt Selina, Aunt Amy, Alice and I are


    leaving now."


    "Bye," they said in unison.


    Violet held Alice''s hand tightly and they headed towards the parking lot.


    Violet was in such low spirits and Alice was dying to ask her what had happened. But she didn''t know


    how to start the conversation.


    The two got into the car. Alice started her car and drove away from the venue. On the way, she


    asked,"What happened, Violet?"


    "Nothing," Violet replied, as she peered out of the window.


    "Do you think you can keep me in the dark?" Alice asked, worried about Violet.


    "One of Greg''s university friends was there at the party. Her name is Cassie Zheng," Violet began. She


    tried to believe in Greg''s love for her. But as the scene she had witnessed at the party came to her


    mind, she felt as if her heart was being pricked by a million needles.


    "Cassie Zheng?" Alice mumbled to herself, trying hard to remember where she had heard that name


    before. It urred to her suddenly that she had read a piece of news about the woman. "Do you mean


    the Cassie Zheng who is working at the XS Hospital?" Alice asked.


    "She is a doctor in XS Hospital?" Violet countered in shock. ''Cassie must havee here for Greg. But


    I was an ignorant fool. Cassie and Greg work at the same hospital and they meet every day. If I hadn''t


    seen them by chance today, I would have been kept in the dark and would have led a fake happy life, ''


    she brooded bitterly.


    Alice took a quick nce at Violet, and then looked back at the road ahead. "Didn''t you know that she


    is working for XS Hospital? The report was in the newspaper," she replied.


    Violet didn''t respond. She was deep in thought. She hadn''t read the newspapers in a long time. Ever


    since she got married, she had been immersed in the happiness and had stayed home. She had been


    living in her own world without paying attention to the outside world.


    Alice asked,"Did Cassiee for you?"


    "No, she didn''t," Violet answered.


    "Then why do you look..." Alice stopped mid-sentence. She was certain that Cassie had something to


    do with Violet''s low spirits. She didn''t know Cassie personally. She only knew that she was a doctor in


    XS Hospital. ''Is Greg having an affair with her?'' Alice pondered, worried for her friend.


    "I''m fine," Violet said,"I just feel exhausted. It''s my first time attending a party like this. I was feeling


    quite uneasy there. I just want to go home and rest."


    Alice knew Violet very well. She figured that Violet was hiding something from her, and she didn''t want


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    to talk about it yet.


    "Okay, I''m driving you home now. Get some good rest after arriving there," Alice urged.


    "I will," Violet said.


    Alice parked her car in front of Violet''s apartment building.


    "I can handle it myself from here. You go back to the party. Your friends are waiting for you there,"


    Violet said.


    Alice gazed at Violet with a concerned look.


    Violet read Alice''s mind from her expression. "Don''t worry, Alice. I''m really fine," she said to her best


    friend with a reassuring smile.


    Seeing that Violet was trying her best to act tough, Alice didn''t push her any further. "Well then, I will


    see you tomorrow," she said reluctantly.


    "Bye! See you tomorrow," Violet said, as she opened the car door.


    "Bye."


    Alice sat in her car and watched Violet as she walked up the stairs. The lights were switched on in


    Violet''s house after a while. After making sure that Violet was safely home, she started the engine and


    drove away.


    As soon as she left Violet''s neighborhood, her cell phone rang. Alice took a quick nce and saw


    Greg''s name on the screen. She picked up the phone angrily.


    "Hello," Alice said furiously, as she ced the wireless headset over her ear.


    "Alice, where''s Violet?" Greg asked in a hurry.


    "She is fine, thank you for the concern. Where are you now, Greg?" Alice asked. She was determined


    to figure out what had happened to Violet. She knew her silly bestie very well. She always kept


    everything to herself. She had never liked confiding in others. Even if she was unhappy, she would


    never let anyone know it.


    "I''m still at the party," Greg replied. He had already figured out from her voice that Alice was mad at


    him.


    "Wait for me there. I''m on my way," Alice said.


    "Where is Violet now?" Greg asked, still worried about his wife.


    "I''ve dropped her home," Alice replied,"Stay there. I have something to ask you."


    Greg remained silent.


    "I need you to exin everything to me," Alice added, fuming with anger before hanging up the phone.


    Alice stepped on the gas and drove towards the club.

 Chapter 736 A Fight (Part One)

    Chapter 736 A Fight (Part One)


    Back at the party, Alice was still looking for Greg.


    Alice saw that Greg was standing close to Tim and moved quickly to talk to him.


    "Greg," she shouted.


    "What happened, I hope Violet is okay?" Greg asked, worried. He wanted to know how his wife was.


    Alice didn''t reply. She looked around and saw that there were some other people standing and talking


    there, so she said to Greg,"There is a lot of disturbance here. Let us move out elsewhere and discuss."


    Alice moved to a quiet ce soon after.


    Greg nced at Tim which meant that he wanted both of them to talk to Alice in solitude. They then


    moved to follow Alice.


    When they reached there, Alice stopped. When she was sure that there was nobody else around, she


    turned towards Greg, and asked,"Who is Cassie? What is going on between you two?"


    Greg knew that he would not be able to hide things from Alice. He said frankly,"Cassie was my


    ssmate at the university."


    "Why has shee here? Now, don''t tell me that she hase back to China for you!" Alice said. She


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    knew her guess was most probably right, but still, she wanted to confirm it with Greg.


    "Actually, I really don''t know why. But maybe your guess is right," Greg answered. That was something


    that couldn''t be denied. Everyone could guess it and Greg did not think that it can be kept as a secret


    anymore.


    "That means that you both were close to each other in the university? Were you a couple at the


    university?" Alice asked.


    "No, we weren''t," Greg tried to exin. He looked at Alice seriously, and added,"Alice, you know how


    much I love Violet. But Cassie, she is just the girl who was with me during the worst phase of my, that


    is it."


    After hearing Greg''s reply, Alice understood that he was speaking the truth and calmed down.


    Tim looked at Greg and then said to Alice,"Greg is such a wonderful person. Only a few women could


    ignore a man like him. But I personally believe that Greg is in love with Violet only."


    Alice didn''t believe what Tim had said. She stared at Greg, then asked seriously,"Are you sure that you


    and Cassie were only ssmates, nothing more than that?"


    "Absolutely not. Violet is the only one I have ever loved," Greg replied firmly. He could never change his


    love for Violet.


    "That''s good," said Alice. She felt a bit helpless. She then added,"I believe that you love Violet. But


    because of this woman, Violet is in a low mood now. I think that you should exin the rtionship


    between you and Cassie to her instead of me. I know you will handle it well."


    Alice had given up by now. She knew that Greg loved Violet from the bottom of his heart and she was


    not the right person whom he should be talking to right now. He owed an exnation to his wife and he


    should go and tell her the truth.


    Tim also nodded in agreement. He patted Greg''s shoulder, and suggested,"Greg, when the party ends,


    you go back home and exin everything clearly to Violet."


    Greg nodded, to him this seemed to be the best way to solve the problem now. He was quite worried


    about Violet. But he couldn''t leave now. It was important that he stayed at the party till it ended.


    Along with Derek, Wilson, and Mond, Greg and Alice said goodbye to all the guests. Then Greg drove


    back home.


    Back at home, Greg put on his slippers and hung his coat up on a hanger. He looked around the living


    room, but Violet wasn''t there. Greg thought that she must be in the bedroom.


    Entering the bedroom, Greg saw Violet was sitting at the edge of the bed. She was just looking in front,


    trying to ignore him. But Greg knew that Violet had heard his footsteps and knew that he was there in


    the room.


    Standing beside the bed, Greg tried to take Violet''s hand in his. But when he reached out, she jerked


    away.


    "My dear," said Greg, with a surprised look. He had never thought that Alice could treat him in this


    manner. Did she hate him?


    "Why did that woman embrace you?" Violet was very angry. Her voice was cold. She wanted to know


    who that woman was. Why did that woman embrace Greg?


    Greg didn''t know how to exin it to his wife. What should he say to Violet? Could he say that she did


    that because she loved him? Or should he say that he was so shocked by her presence that he could


    not react and that gave her a chance to embrace him But would Violet believe whatever he was


    saying?


    Greg took Violet''s hands tightly. However hard she tried to break away from his grip, he did not release


    her hand. He looked into her eyes, and said firmly,"Violet, I love you and have loved you only. Please


    believe me."


    "Is that so?" Hearing that, Violet had a questioning look in her eyes. She stared into Greg''s eyes, and


    added,"Cassie hase here only for you. Are you sure that you two are just friends and nothing


    more?"


    "I didn''t know that she was at the party. And neither did I know that she worked at XS Hospital," said


    Greg, honestly. He did know nothing about it. He only knew that Cassie hade back in this city. But


    if he had told it to Violet when he knew Cassie''sing. The situation wouldn''t be as worse as it was


    now.


    "Tell me what else you don''t know? And what else don''t I know about this whole matter?" Violet''s tears


    gushed from her eyes. In front of her was her husband who she had loved all her life. It did not matter


    whether it was in the past or now or in the future, her feelings for him would never change. But it


    seemed she did not know him well enough. Violet had never asked Greg about his five years in the


    university. She did not even know how he spent time there and who were his friends at that time.

 Chapter 737 A Fight (Part Two)

    Chapter 737 A Fight (Part Two)


    "Violet, please trust me. There is nothing going on between me and Cassie. We were only ssmates


    at the university. There is nothing more than that," he said. Greg became quiet after that as he did not


    know what more to say to her.


    "Ho-ho," Violet cried helplessly. Her eyes were zed. "Greg, when we got married, I did not doubt you


    a little bit, I only loved you unconditionally. I forgot my desire for a wedding ring, ceremony and even a


    wedding dress because I was happy that you were only mine. But, now I am not so sure whether my


    confidence on you was right."


    "Violet Chu," shouted Greg. He let go of her hand, stood up, and shouted,"Don''t you believe me? For


    me, she is only a friend. I have never ever loved her."


    Although Greg was quite excited, Violet still didn''t change her expression. It was as if she had known


    all the time that how Greg would react to it. She kept sitting there still.


    Her coldness made Greg''s heart sink. He shouted angrily,"Yes, she loves me. Five years ago, when I


    broke up with you, she used to take care of me. But I didn''t ept her because I still loved you. Now I


    am married. Even now I won''t ept her love."


    Feeling disappointed, Greg left the bedroom in anger.


    Then, Violet heard the sound of the door being mmed. Tears ran down her face. She knew that Greg


    had left the home.


    It was cold. The room was dark. Violet was still lying in the bed, but her eyes were open. She didn''t feel


    sleepy. She was all alone in the big bedroom. It was the first time that she was feeling scared and


    lonely.


    Tears washed her pillow. While Violet held the quilt tightly, she wrapped herself with the quilt so that


    she may no longer feel afraid. There was nobody to take care of her. She was so scared now, but there


    was nobody tofort her. Her body was shaking because of the fear. She was feeling dull and


    confused. But there was nobody to bail her out from this misery.


    This reminded Violet of the dreadful night years ago. The very night, she had fallen down in the ss


    shards. The pain in her back had made her still. She could even feel the blood outblowing from her


    body. Lying in the bright and big restaurant, she remembered that nobody hade to help her no


    matter how hard she had screamed. And now she was feeling as helpless as that night.


    "Ah," Violet finally shouted out. Then she cried sadly. What had she done that she should suffer so


    much? Why did fate always victimize her? Why did happiness leave her life no sooner than it had


    entered?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Dad, Mom, Brother, Alice, I miss you all so much," Violet cried desperately.


    Next morning, Violet woke up without having an idea about what time it was. After reaching the


    bathroom, she saw her gaunt face in the mirror. Then she washed her face and began the cleanup


    process.


    The whole morning, Violet didn''t eat anything. She only focused all her attention on cleaning the table,


    the windows, and the floor.


    Violet wanted to keep herself busy. By doing that she could avoid thinking about Greg. Staying


    upied reduced the pressure she was feeling.


    Suddenly her mobile started ringing and she stopped to see who the caller was.


    Violet took out her mobile phone and nced at the screen. She quickly answered the phone,"Hello,


    Alice."


    "Violet, are you at home? I was nning toe and visit you," said Alice.


    "Okay, juste here and stay with me," said Violet. The fact that she was upset was evident enough.


    Alice realized there was something wrong with her, so she asked,"Did you have your lunch? Maybe I


    could bring something for you to eat?"


    "There''s really no need for that. I don''t want to eat anything. You cane here if you want to," said


    Violet. Then she hung up the phone, feeling hurt and sad.


    Violet walked into the bathroom and with a heavy hurt began to clean the bathtub and the toilet.


    Half an hourter, Alice rang the bell of Violet''s house with a bag of fruit in her hand.


    With the brush in her hand, Violet walked to the door and opened it for Alice. And then without saying a


    word, she walked into the bathroom again.


    When Alice walked into the living room, she noticed that Violet was holding a brush in her hand. And


    then Alice looked around the house, it looked quite clean.


    Standing at the door of the bathroom, Alice saw that Violet was busy in cleaning the toilet. She just


    realized how terrible Violet''s state was.


    "Violet, what are you doing to yourself? Stop this cleaning," Alice said. She took hold of Violet''s arm


    and wanted to help her stand up.


    But Violet flung off Alice''s hand and continued doing the cleaning, she didn''t nce at Alice even once.


    She said,"Please go to have a seat in the living room, just leave me alone for the time being."


    Alice looked around to find Greg, but she didn''t see him. This made her very angry. She asked


    Violet,"Where is Greg? Does he know what a terrible mess he has made and that you are so upset


    because of him?"


    Violet didn''t reply, as if what Alice had said did not concern her.


    Alice thought that it wasn''t good to leave Violet alone, so she seized Violet''s arm and forcibly took her


    out of the bathroom.


    Alice pulled Violet to the sofa, and both of them sat on it together. Alice looked at Violet and


    shouted,"Why do you look so down? Even though Greg had loved someone during those five years, it


    really doesn''t matter. You two were separated from each other at that time."


    Alice''s words hurt Violet''s ears hard.


    Alice''s words seemed to work. Violet''s mood uplifted a little and she did not seem as upset as she was


    a moment ago.


    Noticing the change in her mood, Alice added,"Violet, you know well how charming Greg is. It is normal


    if other women get attracted to him. Why are you tormenting yourself because of such a small


    issue?"

 Chapter 738 A Fight (Part Three)

    Chapter 738 A Fight (Part Three)


    "I can''t ept it. I can''t stand it," Violet finally shouted out, letting out all the anger and sadness inside


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    her.


    "You have to ept this fact," said Alice. She thought that she couldn''t be tender to Violet now. She


    had to be hard on Violet. By doing that she would be able to put some sense in her head.


    Alice then added,"Listen to me very carefully. That woman did love Greg, but Greg didn''t ept her


    love. You know him well. Once Greg loves someone, he will never change his love for her. And you are


    the woman whom Greg loves. Cassie did embrace Greg at the party, so what? Did you give Greg a


    chance to exin it to you? Maybe it was only an embrace because they had met after such a long


    time? People living abroad usually greet each other with hugs, you know that, don''t you?"


    Violet sat still, she had no words to say.


    There was a long silence. Alice was observing Violet''s expression and she wanted to make sure that


    she was feeling better, so Alice became more tender.


    "Violet," Alice called her name softly.


    Violet looked at Alice and replied,"Alice."


    "You should believe in Greg and his love for you," said Alice. She was very worried about Violet. Alice


    believed that Greg loved Violet deeply. And she was the only one Greg loved. Now they were married.


    If he had not loved her, he would never havee back to her after five years. This proved that Greg


    loved Violet. It wouldn''t be wise to end their marriage just because of a small misunderstanding.


    "But when I know that both Greg and Cassie work in XS Hospital, I get angry. She enjoys the chance to


    see Greg every day in the hospital," said Violet. She was worried about that. Greg was important for


    her, she cared everything about him.


    "Do you believe in Greg''s love?" Alice confirmed again.


    "Yes," Violet nodded firmly. She did believe in Greg.


    "Then that''s okay. Greg will be able to handle it well. He knows how to face both Cassie and you," said


    Alice. And she added in a soft voice,"You must believe in Greg now. And it would be good if you don''t


    torture yourself. Remember to take good care of yourself and don''t overthink on the situation."


    "Okay, I got it, Alice," replied Violet.


    Seeing that Violet was feeling better, Alice just rxed. She took Violet''s hands tightly in her hands,


    saying,"Violet, be happy every single day. And that is what your life should be like."


    "Okay. Alice, thank you. Thank you foring to meet me," said Violet.


    "Don''t mention it, we are good friends, right?" said Alice. And she touched Violet''s face and stared at


    the dark circles under her eyes, asking,"Didn''t you sleep wellst night? Were you crying again?"


    Violet didn''t want to keep any secrets from Alice. She nodded, saying,"Yes, I was so sad, so I..."


    "Now things will get better. Have a good rest right now. You will find that everything has be better


    when you wake up," Aliceforted her.


    "What about you?" Violet asked. She couldn''t go to sleep, leaving Alice alone. After all, Alice was her


    guest.


    "I have some business to deal with right now, I shall go. Have a good rest. I will visit you some other


    time," said Alice. They stood up to say their goodbyes.


    "Okay then, see you next time," said Violet.


    "Okay. I am just back in China, there are some jobs that need my attention at the moment. When


    everything has settled down, I wille back and give youpany every day if you want," Alice said.


    "That''s excellent, I am looking forward to it," said Violet, smiling.


    "Okay, you look better now, I don''t think I need to worry about you. I will go now," said Alice.


    After Alice left, Violet went to her bedroom to rest.


    When Greg came back home in the afternoon, he opened the door and then closed it quietly. While


    wearing his slippers, he looked into the living room but found nobody there. Then he went to the


    bedroom and pushed the door gently, he found that Violet was sleeping inside. While looking around,


    Greg came close to Violet. He noticed that the room was much cleaner and tidier than before. Maybe


    Violet had cleaned up the house Greg thought.


    Crouching by the bed, Greg looked at Violet who was asleep. He believed that she must have calmed


    herself down because she looked mild now.


    Greg came close to her and kissed her forehead before he left the room.


    Once he came out of the bedroom, Greg closed the door. And then with a bright smile, he walked


    towards the kitchen.


    When Violet woke up, it was seven p.m. in the evening. Violet rubbed her eyes and walked out of the


    bedroom. She sniffed a pleasant smell. Somebody was preparing the dinner.


    Violet stopped suddenly. She was confused, wondering who was making the meal.


    She went to the kitchen and saw Greg busy there, she then realized that it was he who was cooking.


    Violet strode towards Greg and embraced him from the back, leaning on his back so that she could feel


    his warmth.


    Greg didn''t show any surprise. He just smiled and stopped whatever he was doing, saying,"So, you


    have woken up?"


    "Yes, but why didn''t you wake me up?" asked Violet.


    "I wanted to prepare the food before waking you up. I see now there''s no need of that," said Greg. And


    then he turned around, looked at Violet, and asked,"Have you eaten anything today?"


    Violet shook her head, saying nothing.


    "There was food in the refrigerator, why didn''t you eat it?" Greg''s heart ached. She had stayed hungry


    the whole day and he med himself for that.


    "I didn''t want to eat anything," said Violet, acting like a spoiled child. In front of Greg, she always


    wanted to pretend like a spoiled wife.


    "I have made lots of delicious food for us. You will surely enjoy the dinner. Go and wash your hands.


    We are going to have some dinner," said Greg.


    "Okay," Violet nodded, running out of the kitchen like a happy child.


    Greg also smiled happily.

 Chapter 739 Misunderstanding (Part One)

    Chapter 739 Misunderstanding (Part One)


    Sitting in the small dining room, Violet ate her delicious meal with relish, while Greg sat by, watching his


    wife with lots of affection.


    "Don''t miss a meal if you get angry next time, okay?" he lovingly admonished, looking her straight in


    the eyes. He reached out his left hand and lightly stroked her tousled hair dotingly.


    "I lost my appetite since you were away. So I didn''t eat anything," Violet exined casually, winking at


    her man. She thought to herself, ''Ain''t I ecstatic, just to have him around now.''


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault," Greg apologized as he stared into Violet''s eyes. ''I shouldn''t have left herst


    night. Even though I was angry, I shouldn''t have left her alone at home, '' he regretted.


    "Greg," Violet called tenderly as she put down her chopsticks. She turned to look at him before


    saying,"Don''t leave me alone, okay?" There was a mixture of softness and fear in her voice.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I''ll never do that again. I promise I''ll stay with you," Greg promised, stroking her gently on the cheek.


    Since he left Violetst night, he had been restless. Even at the hospital today, he was absentminded.


    His life would suck without her, he thought.


    "I believe you," Violet responded, her face breaking into a bright smile.


    After dinner, Violet curled up on the couch watching TV. In the meanwhile, Greg did the dishes in the


    kitchen.


    When he finished up, he walked out to find Violet sleeping on the couch.


    Sidling up to Violet on tiptoe, he lifted her to his chest and carried her into the bedroom.


    Carefully, he put her on the bed. When Violet woke up, she found herself lying on the bed. She was


    sure she had fallen asleep on the couch, so he must have carried her to bed. But she wondered if she


    had slept so deeply that she hadn''t even woken up while he brought her to bed.


    "You didn''t sleep wellst night, did you?" asked Greg who was lying beside his wife. Looking at her


    puffy eyes, he felt concerned.


    "Yes. I guess I watched too much TV, even though I knew I was tired and needed sleep. I must have


    fallen asleep on the couch," Violet answered. Even though she had taken a nap, she still felt so drowsy.


    "Go back to sleep, sweetheart," Greg cooed. He tucked her inside the quilt and turned off the table


    "But I want to talk to you, Greg," Violet said softly, as she sweetly snuggled up against Greg''s chest.


    "Okay," he agreed, ready to answer her questions. He intended to tell her everything she wanted to


    know. She was his wife and he felt no need for keeping secrets from each other.


    "Where... Where did you sleepst night?" Violet asked. ''Where did he go after he left home?'' she


    wondered.


    "At home," Greg blurted.


    Violet knew Greg meant the Xiao family''s residence. "Did Dad and Aunt ask anything?" she asked


    tentatively.


    "No. I didn''t tell them anything," Greg answered.


    "Did Cassiee here for you, Greg?" Violet asked. Although she doubted her assumption, she still


    spoke it out. The woman''s appearance made her feel insecure.


    Taking in Violet''s gaze, he couldn''t bear lying to her. With a nod, he replied,"Yes. But I didn''t know she


    woulde here."


    "Now that she works in the XS hospital, you two will meet every day, right?" Violet asked, feeling


    extremely anxious.


    Shaking his head, Greg answered,"We do meet sometimes, but not every day."


    "I see," Violet whispered.


    With eyes still transfixed on Violet, Greg said firmly,"Have faith in me, Violet. You''re the only one I love.


    I will never turn my back on you to betray your love with another woman.''''


    "I know, Greg," Violet echoed with an air of confidence. From the time she had a fight with Greg, she


    had sat back and reflected on the whole situation. In the end, she decided it was wiser to follow her


    heart and take him at his word. That way, she could protect her family and seize her happiness.


    "We have been in love since long time ago. And our love has been pure and pretty as love could ever


    be. Genuine, unpretentious, and selfless. I can''t retract my promise to love you ever. I''ll always cherish


    and adore you, no matter what maye our way, for the rest of my life," Greg swore.


    "Ummm," Violet responded bashfully. Greg''s sweet words had so deeply touched her; she was left


    teary-eyed. But the words aside, she remembered hismitment in every little thing. She knew he


    was a man truly in love with her.


    With passion and tenderness in his eyes, Greg kissed softly on her lips.


    A week after the stormy disagreement, Violet and Greg''s life returned to normalcy. They returned to the


    quiet, happy couple again.


    In the morning, Violet blinked, lying on the bed and looked around the cozy bedroom. Even though she


    was alone, she smiled with contentment. She murmured to herself,"Greg must be working now."


    When she got up, she headed straight to the bathroom for a quick shower. Just as she reached for the


    hairdryer, she was interrupted by her phone ringing. With her hair still wet, she stepped out the


    bathroom to answer the call.


    Walking straight to the bedside table, she grabbed her phone, read the caller ID, and answered


    cheerfully.


    "Hello, Alice," Violet said dly.


    "Have you got up yet,zybones?" Alice asked in a naughty voice.


    "Of course, I''m up now. Besides, don''t call mezybones, Miss Alice. I''m not azy girl," Violet replied.


    ''Alice dared to call me that. I haven''t met her just for several days, but she starts to make fun of me like


    that, '' she mulled, pouting.


    "Don''t you lead such a happy life? Greg cooks for you every day and does all the housekeeping. You


    hardly do anything at home, but still, you say you ain''tzy, girl. Don''t I envy your lucky stroke?" Alice


    retorted in her typical stubborn fashion.


    "You don''t believe my words, Alice. You disappoint me," Violet snorted, pretending to be angry.


    "Of course, I don''t believe your words. It''s hard to believe, isn''t it?" Alice said. She then changed the


    subject. "You got thirty minutes. Dress up. Thirty minutester, I''ll drive by to pick you up. Then we can


    go out for lunch."


    "Seriously? Half an hour? I haven''t even dried my hair yet," Violet replied. Looking in the mirror, she


    gawked at her wet hair, lost in thought. ''It will take at least another half hour to get it done.''


    "So be quick. I''ll be there soon," Alice urged.


    "Well, I gotta go. See youter," Violet responded and ended the call. Immediately she put down the


    phone on the bed and quickly reached for her dryer. . .

 Chapter 740 Misunderstanding (Part Two)

    Chapter 740 Misunderstanding (Part Two)


    Forty minutester, Alice arrived at Violet''s house. She rang the bell and Violet answered right away.


    Finding Violet still in her cotton nightdress, Alice was slightly disappointed. She came in and slumped


    on the couch, not knowing how to make Violet hasten.


    "Miss Violet, why are you still in the nightgown? Hurry up!" Alice urged, almost running out of patience


    as she gazed at Violet dragging her feet around the house.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Come on! I''m not hungry despite the fact that I skipped breakfast. We can as well hold off on lunch


    untilter in the day," Violet said as she made her way to the wardrobe for clothes.


    "No way I can put off another meal, Violet. After driving all the way, I''m starving now," Alice grumbled.


    ''Unlike Violet, I don''t have a caring husband who cooks for me. Does she even realize that I''m single


    and not in her privileged position?'' Alice thought.


    "Had I known this, I would have asked Greg to let Tim bring you breakfast," Violet said casually.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t need his favors," Alice replied coyly. ''I just met him at the party


    once. We''re not even friends. If he brought me breakfast this morning, I would by no means ept it, ''


    she pondered.


    "Did he do anything wrong to you?" Violet asked on purpose. ''It seems she doesn''t like Tim, '' she


    analyzed inside.


    "Of course, he didn''t. I don''t know him well. He might be your husband''s friend, but to me, he is a total


    stranger. If it hadn''t been for Greg, I wouldn''t have met him," Alice exined.


    "But you already met each other. Besides, he''s an up-anding businessman. Going by the profile of


    his hotel, he''s doing exceptionally well," Violet spoke for Tim. She intended to introduce him further, but


    that was all she had gleaned about him from her husband.


    "Violet Chu," Alice cried out her bestie''s full name deliberately. "My father is the CEO of JS Group.


    Which do you think is the more influential business in this city, between JS Group and Tim''s hotel?" she


    asked disdainfully.


    "Well," Violet hesitated, aware that a hotel was nowhere close to matching the profile of the JS Group.


    After a moment''s thought, she continued,"But Tim runs the hotel by his own resourcefulness. He''s a


    capable and highly talented young man with a bright future. He is quite an excellent guy."


    "Is that so?" Alice asked. Rising from her seat, she moved closer to Violet slowly. "What if I tell Greg all


    the praises you''re heaping on Tim? Do you think he will be humored?" she grinned.


    "You shouldn''t dare!" Violet replied immediately. She couldn''t imagine having another disagreement


    with Greging on the heels of the terrible squabble they had just had for his sleeping out.


    "You have changed, Violet. You learned to make fun of me and side with your husband," Alice whined,


    pretending to take offence.


    Upon hearing this, Violet came forward and held Alice''s arm. "Don''t get me wrong. You''re the most


    important person in my heart," she expounded.


    "What about Greg? Is he the second?" Alice inquired, eager to hear what her sister would say.


    Grinning, Violet cast her a sidelong look before answering. "Well, you''re the most important people in


    my life," she said.


    "It seems the Chu familypletely lost their princess to Greg," Alice sighed with a helpless gesture.


    Inside, she felt d for her confidant. ''It doesn''t matter as long as Violet finds happiness and fulfillment


    in life, '' she thought.


    "Come on! Let''s go and have lunch!" Violet suggested, clutching her handbag and walked side by side


    with Alice as they left the apartment.


    The girls chose a popr restaurant. They talked andughed heartily while enjoying the food. After


    the meal, they stepped out arm in arm.


    Before they reached Alice''s car, Violet spotted a dessert shop nearby.


    "Let''s go inside and buy some pastry," Violet began.


    "What? Are you still hungry?" Alice asked, confounded. ''Didn''t we just have food enough to spare


    before we left the hotel? She is supposed to be full, '' Alice wondered to herself.


    "Not that I''m hungry. I want to buy some takeout for Greg," Violet replied.


    "Oh I hadn''t thought of that, '' said an unconvinced Alice. "You treat your husband so well," she added


    with a hint of jealousy.


    "Of course I should. The food in the hospital canteen isn''t at all to Greg''s taste. Often, he''s starving by


    the time when he arrives home. So I intended to bring him some pastry," Violet exined, heading


    towards the dessert shop and pulling her sister along.


    In the shop, Violet bought some chocte-brownie cheesecake, a favorite of Greg''s. She paid the bill


    and at once they left.


    "Take me to the XS hospital, Alice. I''ll stay there and go home with Greg after he''s through with work,"


    Violet said.


    "Okay, I''ll finish my mission. Once I''ve dropped you there, I guess I''ll be free to leave and attend to a


    few other things I had in mind," Alice returned calmly.


    After a twenty-minute drive, they arrived at the XS Hospital. "Bye, sweetie," Violet said cheerily as she


    got out of the car. But Alice stayed around and watched Violet with sister-to-sister affection, as she


    ambled to the lounge. When her confidant finally disappeared into that imposing building, Alice started


    the engine and drove off.


    Elsewhere, standing by the window of the fifth floor of XS Hospital, a woman had been watching Violet


    ever since she left the car. But her watchful eyes, unlike Alice''s, were full of malice.


    Cassie lowered her eyes to look at the photo in her hand, and then shifted her gaze to Violet again,


    watching her entering the hospital. Her eyes engulfed in deep hatred.


    "What''s so good about you to fascinate Greg, Violet?" Cassie mumbled through gritted teeth.


    Dropping the picture on the desk, she turned around and walked out of her office.


    When she reached Greg''s office, she found Greg talking to a nurse in his seat. Knowing he was busy,


    she stood by the door and waited, fretting and fuming.


    After a while, the nurse came out with a patient''s file. Cassie then entered and closed the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Greg asked with a baffled look, sizing up Cassie. ''She is on duty. We got


    nothing to discuss since we''re in different sections. What brings here?'' he wondered.


    "I''ve missed you. I haven''t seen your face for days," Cassie answered while walking towards Greg. She


    paused beside the desk. Staring at Greg''s handsome profile with a lustful, possessive urge.


    "It''s working time. I need to focus on my work. Please go out now," Greg said with knotted brows,


    looking away.

 Chapter 741 Misunderstanding (Part Three)

    Chapter 741 Misunderstanding (Part Three)


    "How many appointments do you cosmetic surgeons handle in a day? I don''t think you''re that busy,"


    Cassie snapped. After peeking at Greg''s schedule the other day, she knew that he didn''t have many


    patients today.


    "It''s not in line for me to report my work arrangement to you. Get out of here," Greg nudged impatiently.


    Instead of leaving, Cassie came closer. She made her way to Greg, stopped between the desk and


    him, and then sat on the desk. She fixed her eyes on Greg, brooding. ''If Violet is outside the office and


    looks through the window, she will think that I am sitting on Greg''sp.''


    "Don''t be so mean, Greg. We were ssmates and we were close. Can''t you be nice to me?" Cassie


    said in a soft voice that concealed the mixture of conflicted emotions running through her mind.


    "Please behave yourself, Cassie. Leave now!" Greg demanded, as he got up and pushed his chair


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    backward. He nned to leave if Cassie wasn''t going to budge.


    Cassie jumped off the desk swiftly. Standing straight, she stretched out, threw her arms around Greg''s


    neck, stood on tiptoe and gave him a peck on the cheek.


    At this moment, Violet stood outside Greg''s office looking through the window with puffy eyes. In the


    fair weather, she was warm enough as she waited with the cake in her hands. But watching what was


    happening in Greg''s office threatened her heart to freeze. She felt as if a winter storm had suddenly


    swept across the city, catching her outdoorspletely unprepared.


    Greg pushed Cassie away, and howled at her furiously,"Are you insane? What are you doing?"


    "Do you think I lost my mind, Greg? Don''t you know my heart? I traveled so far toe and work here.


    Don''t you know what I want?" Cassie bombarded him with questions, her emotions running out of


    control. ''How does Violet feel now? She entered the hospital long ago. I''m sure she must be standing


    by the door, looking at us. But why hadn''t she rushed in, breaking into tears?'' Cassie thought to herself.


    Noticing Greg didn''t respond, she continued,"We were so intimate when we were at the college. You


    know I''m an enthusiastic girl. Why do you look so surprised?"


    "Cassie, get out!" Gregmanded, as he gestured at the door.


    At that moment, Violet, feared being discovered by Greg. She quickly made her way towards the end of


    the corridor.


    Cassie turned and stared at the window, but there was no one. Flustered, she wondered, ''Why is she


    not here? Did I mistake another woman for her?''


    When she looked back at Greg, she met his furious gaze. Feeling utterly frustrated, she opened her


    mouth. "Greg!" she called out.


    "Get out of my sight!" Greg snarled, as he finally lost his temper. ''I don''t want to treat her like this,


    bearing in mind that she really helped me. But she can''t just keep on bugging me. How much longer


    can I restrain myself?'' he contemted.


    "I have a n, Greg," she began. Then she leaned forward, put the index finger on her lips and pouted,


    gesturing for quiet. "Divorce Violet and marry me, okay?" she whispered. "Just in case you fear she


    could be a hup, we can move abroad and get my parents to arrange everything. We will lead a


    happy life," Cassie persisted, as she grabbed Greg''s hand.


    Greg didn''t shake off her hand. Instead, looking Cassie straight in the eyes, he said slowly,"Listen! If


    that''s what you''re looking for, you might as well forget about us. I''ll never divorce Violet for anyone, let


    alone you. She has my lifetimemitment,e rain or sunshine, and there''s nothing you can do to


    change that."


    Greg''s words hurt like he had driven a sword through Cassie''s heart. She broke down, tears rolling


    down her cheeks in rivulets. Her grudge and resentment for Violet increased. ''Why does he love that


    woman so deeply? What''s so good about that woman?'' she wondered inwardly.


    "Greg, you..." Cassie faltered, as she let go of Greg''s arm slowly.


    "If you continue pushing, I will deal so harshly with you," Greg warned. He then turned around and


    stormed out of his office, leaving Cassie alone.


    Hurrying down the staircase, Violet squatted down at one corner, overwhelmed by the drama. She too


    burst into tears, sharp pain shooting through her heart as if someone was clipping awayrge chunks


    one after another with a pair of scissors. She couldn''t get the scene out of her mind. ''He is my


    husband, why would he allow another woman to walk into his office, boss him around, even grope and


    kiss him?


    I have a feeling that the woman must be Cassie. Her side profile and figure look precisely like Cassie''s.


    I can''t think of another person except her, '' she spected.


    Time seemed to stall, Violet praying for strength and courage to pick up her broken pieces and walk


    out. ''I can''t just go on like this. I need to gather my strength, '' she reminded herself.


    Violet came down the stairs with the cake in her hand.


    When she came to the first floor, while she walked towards the exit. She heard someone call her name.


    "Violet," Fred''s voice came from behind.


    She looked behind to find Fred staring at her.


    "Are youing here to see Greg?" Fred asked, smiling.


    Not to worry Fred, Violet tried to hide her upset feelings. "Yes, I am, Dad," she answered obediently.


    "You''re leaving so soon?" Fred asked. With a look at the cake in Violet''s hand, he smiled and


    continued,"It looks like the two of you get on very well. I was concerned you might have


    misunderstandings since you''re young and only beginning out. It sometimes happens with young


    couples. It turns out my worries were unfounded if you guys are here buying cakes for each other.


    Aren''t you such a lucky young couple?"


    "Yes, we''re good, Dad," Violet replied, forcing a smile on her face,"He is bad-tempered, but he behaves


    well in front of me."


    "I have no doubt about that. He will do whatever you ask," Fred echoed with augh. But he suddenly


    realized that there was something wrong. Violet seemed to have brought the cake for Greg, but instead


    of giving it to him, she kept it and headed out. ''What''s going on?'' he wondered.


    "Why are you leaving without giving the cake to Greg, Violet?" Fred asked curiously.

 Chapter 742 Come Back Home Together (Part One)

    Chapter 742 Come Back Home Together (Part One)


    "I went to Greg''s office just now, Dad. He wasn''t there. I waited for a while, but he didn''te. So I


    decided to go back home," said Violet. She tried to make her voice sound natural and breezy so that


    Fred wouldn''t discover that she was lying.


    "Why don''t you wait in my office and I will ask someone to find Greg for you," said Fred. Violet was his


    daughter-inw, and he had no reason to think that she was lying.


    "There''s no need for that, Dad. You are busy, I don''t want to bother you. And I am a bit tired. I''d like to


    go home and get some rest," said Violet, politely.


    "Okay," Fred nodded,"You haven''t had dinner with us in a long time. Why don''t you and Grege


    back to my house for dinner tonight? I will ask Sharon to prepare some delicious food for you. You look


    thinner now. Haven''t you been eating properly?"


    "I am fine. Don''t worry about me, Dad," replied Violet. She didn''t think that Fred would ask her to have


    dinner with them.


    "All right. Don''t forget about the dinner. I''ll call Sharon and ask her to prepare your favorite dishes," said


    Fred.


    Fred''s assistant walked up to him. He wanted to tell Fred something, but since Violet was there, he


    stayed silent.


    Violet knew that Fred was busy and she didn''t want to take any more of his time. She nodded to Fred


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    and promised,"Okay, Dad. I''ll tell Greg about the dinner. See youter."


    "Okay. Try toe early," Fred said with a smile.


    Violet nodded.


    After Fred left with his assistant, Violet turned around and walked out of the hospital slowly.


    When she saw a dustbin in the corner, she walked to it and threw the cake into it. Then she hailed a


    taxi from the hospital gate.


    Violet took out her mobile and dialed Greg''s number.


    He answered it in two rings.


    "Hello, Violet," Greg''s voice was clear and sweet.


    "Greg, Dad has asked us to have dinner with him at his house tonight," Violet''s voice was calm.


    "Why didn''t he tell me about it?" asked Greg, confused. He worked in the same hospital with his dad.


    ''Why did he call Violet instead of just telling me?'' he wondered.


    "Dad asked me to tell you that we will be having dinner at his house together tonight," Violet repeated.


    But she didn''t give any exnation, she was too tired.


    "Okay, wait for me at home. I will drive you to Dad''s ce," said Greg, smiling.


    "Okay," Violet ended the conversation and hung up.


    She looked at the scenery outside the window. Violet wanted to cry. She didn''t know how to face her


    future.


    When she got back home, she went straight to her bed and lied face down on it. Violet closed her eyes


    and told herself not to think about the terrible things that had happened. She just wanted to sleep. She


    thought that maybe things wouldn''t be so bad when she woke up.


    When Greg got off work, he immediately drove back home.


    When he opened the door to his apartment, he saw Violet sitting on the sofa, dressed in new clothes.


    Greg put aside his bag and walked up to Violet. He sat beside her and embraced her.


    "What did you do the whole day?" asked Greg, looking at Violet tenderly.


    But Violet just sat still and didn''t react to his embrace. She didn''t feel as passionate as she used to be.


    "I watched some TV, surfed on the inte for a while and got some sleep," Violet replied without


    showing any interest in the conversation.


    "What''s wrong? Are you upset?" Greg seemed to have read Violet''s mood. She didn''t look happy.


    Every day, when he came back home, Violet would be so excited to see him and would follow him


    around. But today, she was cold. She let him embrace her, but didn''t even nce at him.


    "I''m not," said Violet, finally looking at Greg,"Let''s go. Dad and Auntie must be waiting for us."


    "Okay," Greg nodded. And he stood up and took Violet''s hand. They walked out of the apartment


    together.


    When Greg and Violet arrived at Fred''s house, Sharon opened the door for them. She nced at


    Violet, but said nothing to her. Instead, she said to Greg gently,"Greg, it''s so good that you are back."


    Greg looked at Sharon, but didn''t reply. He ignored her and said to Violet,"Come on. Let''s go in."


    Greg walked past Sharon with Violet.


    Sharon stood at the door, feeling embarrassed. She thought furiously, ''Violet, don''t ever think that you


    are superior to me just because Greg loves you. I will always be the hostess of the Xiao Family.''


    Fred was waiting for his son and daughter-inw in the living room.


    "Dad," Greg greeted him.


    "We are back," said Violet, smiling.


    "I am happy that you are here," said Fred and he motioned them to sit,"Come here and have a seat."


    Greg and Violet walked up to him and sat beside Fred.


    "Just wait a moment. Supper is almost ready," said Fred, smiling.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen and help Auntie," said Violet. She got up and headed for the kitchen.


    Although Violet was willing to help her, Sharon totally ignored her.


    "Is there anything I can help with?" she asked since she didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t think that I would wee you here if you tter me. Five years ago, I looked down upon you.


    And I still dislike you now," said Sharon viciously.


    Violet was in no mood to please Sharon. She was already upset and angry, but no one cared about


    her.

 Chapter 743 Come Back Home Together (Part Two)

    Chapter 743 Come Back Home Together (Part Two)


    "I am the daughter-inw of the Xiao Family now, and we will often meet each other in the future. You


    can like me or dislike me, but you just have to ept it. So grow used to it," said Violet. And then she


    walked to the dining room with a dish in her hand.


    Violet''s attitude and her words made Sharon ufortable. Violet was younger than her and yet, she


    was impolite and arrogant towards her. Sharon felt disgusted by her bad manners.


    The family sat down for dinner and enjoyed it together. But Violet kept her focus on the food, and said


    nothing.


    At intervals, Greg put some food onto Violet''s te. He paid immense attention to her needs.


    Fred didn''t think that there was something wrong with Violet. He felt happy that his son loved her


    deeply. He asked,"Greg, were you busy at the hospital today? Violet tried to find you there today, but


    she said she couldn''t meet you."


    Greg was surprised and he asked Violet,"You came to the hospital today?"


    "Yes. I couldn''t find you, so I left," said Violet nonchntly while eating her food.


    "Why didn''t you call me?" asked Greg. Then he remembered that he had left his office after he had that


    quarrel with Cassie. He wondered if Violet had gone to find him at that time.


    "I thought you might be busy with your work, so I didn''t want to disturb you," said Violet. She didn''t


    show her unhappiness in front of Fred and Sharon. Sharon was prejudiced against Violet. If she got


    petnt now, their dinner would be ruined.


    Violet looked at Greg, saying softly,"It''s okay. Let''s just enjoy Auntie''s delicious food now."


    Saying that, Violet put some food onto Greg''s te.


    Greg smiled and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After dinner, Fred and Greg were chatting in the living room. Violet apanied them for a while, but


    she felt bored after some time had passed. They were talking about the hospital business and Violet


    couldn''t understand much of what they were discussing. So she waited for the right time and told


    Fred,"Dad, I''m going upstairs. You continue your conversation with Greg."


    Fred nodded.


    Greg took her hand,"What''s the matter? Are you unwell?"


    "I am okay. I just don''t understand what you are talking about anyway, so I thought I might as well get


    some rest," Violet said calmly.


    "Okay. I wille upstairs and wake you upter," said Greg.


    "Okay," Violet nodded.


    Fred smiled as he watched Violet go upstairs.


    "You look happy tonight, Dad," said Greg. Even though they worked at the same hospital, he had


    barely seen his dad smile. He felt relieved to see that his dad was happy.


    "Yes, I am quite happy tonight. I wish that you and Violet would have dinner with me more often," said


    Fred. Just like tonight, he wanted them all toe together as a whole family every now and then.


    That was his greatest happiness.


    "I will visit you more often," Greg promised. He hadn''t realized that he had spent only very little time


    with his Dad recently. He was just enjoying his alone time with Violet. He did neglect his dad. As his


    dad was getting older, he probably wanted morepany and care and it was his responsibility to take


    care of him.


    "Good," said Fred. His smile spread from ear to ear. "Greg, you have been married to Violet for some


    time now. Do you have any ns on having your children?" heughed.


    Greg didn''t know how to reply. He had never thought about it. And he didn''t know what Violet''s thought


    about it was. He didn''t know whether she wanted a baby. Both of them were still young. Greg was busy


    with work, and he was focusing on cosmetology at the moment. He was trying to remove the scars on


    Violet''s back. And he was about to make that possible. He had no desire to have a baby now.


    "Dad..." Fred stammered,"I haven''t discussed it with Violet yet. I don''t know what her opinion is."


    "Then you should discuss it with Violet when you are free. If you are too shy to ask, then you can say


    that it is me who wants a grandchild," said Fred. He wanted a grandchild even if he had to take all the


    me.


    "I will talk to her when the time is right," Greg said.


    "All right!" said Fred, as if he had taken a load off his mind,"Greg, I saw the analysis sheet of the


    hospital today. The number of patients in the department of cosmetology has increased. Is it due to


    your efforts?"


    "I am not the only one who works hard in our department. There are other experienced doctors who


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    make important contributions. And even before I joined them, the department had sound business


    performance," said Greg. He knew that he was good at his work. He did treat every patient consciously.


    But he spent more time studying about ways to get rid of Violet''s scar. And he often discussed it online


    with his ssmates from college. Only when he was one hundred per cent certain of a cure would he


    tell Violet the news and take her abroad to get the treatment. The medical technology at home still


    needed improvement, so they would have to go abroad to get her treated.


    "I know that we have some very exceptional doctors. They do make brilliant contributions to XS


    Hospital. But my son, you are outstanding too. And the hospital will be yours soon," said Fred. At the


    time, Sharon came out of the kitchen.


    She saw them talking and walked up to them with a smile. She sat beside Fred, and took his arms.


    "What are you talking about? You two look so happy," said Sharon, looking at Fred and smiling.


    Fredughed,"The new generation is excelling the previous ones. My son is going to surpass me


    soon."

 Chapter 744 Come Back Home Together (Part Three)

    Chapter 744 Come Back Home Together (Part Three)


    "Is that so?" Sharon looked surprised. She looked at Greg and then at Fred, asking,"Have you decided


    to ask Greg to manage the hospital?"


    "Yes, I want him to manage the hospital," answered Fred.


    Before Sharon could say anything else, Greg blurted out,"Dad, I have not given that any thought. And


    you are managing it well now, aren''t you? You should continue doing it. I just want to be a doctor," said


    Greg. He was in no condition to manage the hospital. He hadn''t achieved his goal yet. He still wanted


    to achieve so much in the medical field. If he took over the business now, there was no doubt that he


    would miss the days when he was just a doctor and would regret his decision for the rest of his life.


    "I will keep managing it for some more time, so that you will have time to adapt to it," said Fred. He


    knew what Greg was thinking, but he also wanted to keep his stand. Fred added,"Greg, XS Hospital


    will no doubt be yours one day. I will allow you to continue studying cosmetology. But you should also


    be ready to take charge of the hospital."


    Greg looked at his dad and he nodded,"I understand."


    Sharon was delighted to hear Greg''s promise,"If Greg takes charge of the hospital, then Fred and I will


    have so much free time to enjoy ourselves. Fred, we could go on a trip once you are free. We have


    lived in this city for such a long time."


    "Yes, once I transfer the responsibilities to Greg, I won''t be as busy as I am now. I can spend more time


    with you. Thank you for staying with me and taking such good care of me for such a long time," he said


    to Sharon gratefully. Since Greg wasn''t home for so many years, it was thanks to Sharon''spany


    that he felt warm inside. Without herpany, he would have been lonely when he came back home


    after a long day''s work.


    "I wouldn''t have it any other way," said Sharon. She knew clearly that they couldn''t be separated from


    each other.


    Greg was happy to see that his dad and Sharon were so devoted to each other. If Sharon treated Violet


    better, he would have been polite to her. But her attitude towards Violet really made him mad.


    Fred looked at Sharon happily and then he looked at Greg, saying,"Do you see it? I need to retire early.


    Your auntie is lonely. I need to be there for her."


    "Okay, Dad. I will help you deal with some simple business. Then you will have more time to


    apany Auntie," said Greg.


    "But..." Fred remembered something and he continued to say,"If you be too busy, you might not


    have much time to be with Violet. Wouldn''t she be bored at home alone?"


    Greg hadn''t thought of that. He replied,"That will be a problem. She doesn''t work. So, if I''m not around,


    she will no doubt feel bored."


    Greg and Fred''s concern for Violet made Sharon jealous. Why did they have to take Violet into


    consideration while making important decisions. Only she, Sharon, was the hostess of the Xiao Family.


    Violet was nothing!


    "Maybe she should find some work to do. Then she won''t feel bored," said Sharon indifferently.


    But Greg immediately objected and said firmly,"That''s not a good idea. I don''t want her to live a hard


    life." He knew how much pressure Violet would be under if she worked for apany. He didn''t have


    the heart to let his wife suffer like that.


    "Greg, you could find an easy job for her if you don''t want her to get tired. She isn''t a princess. Why


    should we support her with our family money? She has working limbs. She should earn money byN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    herself," Sharon said with a scorn.


    Greg''s expression changed and turned sour. He looked at Sharon and asked,"You have working limbs


    too. Why do you ask my dad for money?"


    "I..." Sharon stammered. What Greg said was true. For all these years, she had just stayed at home


    and had lived afortable life. It was Fred who gave her money whenever she needed and let her


    live a carefree life.


    Fred knew that Greg was irritated. He immediately said,"Let''s not talk about it. The Xiao Family is rich


    enough, there is no need to ask Violet to find a job. Besides, before we make a decision, we should


    know Violet''s thought on it."


    Fred''s words calmed Sharon and Greg down.


    Sharon didn''t feel like staying in the living room after that spat.


    She stood up, saying,"I''m going upstairs."


    She turned around and walked to the stairs.


    After Sharon had left, Fred said to Greg,"Sharon is impetuous, please don''t mind it. After living with her


    in the same house for so many years, you should have gotten used to her character by now."


    "I know," answered Greg,"But her attitude towards Violet..."


    Greg paused for a second, and continued to say,"If she doesn''t improve her attitude towards Violet,


    don''t me me for being rude to her. If there are conflicts between them, I will always protect Violet."


    "I will talk to her and ask her to treat Violet better," said Fred,"I don''t know why Sharon is hostile


    towards Violet. If she knew who Violet really is, she might change her attitude."


    "Dad, if it''s possible, don''t tell her about Violet''s real identity. I am sorry to say this but, if she knew who


    Violet really is, then she would surely take advantage of her and ask her for favors," warned Fred. He


    knew Sharon well.


    "Okay, I know what to do. But I really don''t know what to do with you," said Fred. He loved Greg, but his


    son was a handful.


    "I''ll go upstairs and find Violet," said Greg.


    "Okay, go ahead."

 Chapter 745 Tears Of Despair (Part One)

    Chapter 745 Tears Of Despair (Part One)


    Sharon walked upstairs and found that Greg''s bedroom door was slightly open, and Violet was sitting


    on the bed. Instead of going into her own bedroom, Sharon decided to confront Violet.


    She walked to the door, pushed it open abruptly, and stared at Violet.


    Violet was taken aback by the sudden noise, she turned around and saw Sharon.


    "Sharon," Violet said coldly, and stood up.


    Sharon slowly walked up to Violet, looked at her face and said,"It''s just you and me here, you don''t


    need to pretend to be nice to me."


    Violet looked towards the door, and didn''t see Greg or Dad. It was true, it really was just them in the


    room. She pulled herself together, looked back at Sharon and said,"I''m not an actor and I don''t do


    things like pretending for no reason."


    Disdain reflected in Sharon''s eyes. She lifted her right hand and pushed Violet on her shoulder,


    saying,"Quit it! You said you loved Greg, but when it came to money, you ultimately chose it over him,


    didn''t you?"


    Violet knew very well that it was Sharon who had set her up five years ago, and she was the reason


    why Greg had left her.


    "My love for Greg has never changed," Violet answered firmly. But at the moment, she struggled inside


    while saying that. With Cassie in the picture, Greg was never going to be hers again. What was worse,


    this woman in front of her had held a grudge against her ever since the day they first met. She felt tired


    all of a sudden, exhausted by all the events that were happening around her.


    "Really? Then why did you ept my money and leave Greg?" Sharon deliberately asked, although


    she knew the truth better than anyone else.


    "You know why. You forced me to take that money. I told you that I loved Greg, even when we were not


    together," Violet said. She felt depressed and didn''t want to talk anymore. Also Sharon didn''t mean


    anything to her, so she didn''t want to exin herself to Sharon.


    "You are such a hypocrite. What do you think will happen if I told Greg that you had epted a


    hundred million dors from me in order to leave him?" Sharon asked condescendingly, although she


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t dare tell Greg about it. She knew that if she did, she would only get herself in trouble, or even


    worse, she might be thrown out of this house.


    Violet was shocked by her words. She met Sharon''s eyes, and said in all seriousness,"Don''t you dare


    tell him. We don''t need you, an outsider, to intervene in our matters."


    "Outsider? Are you calling me an outsider?" Sharon fumed and pped hard across Violet''s cheek.


    Greg had been standing outside the door for long enough to hear every detail of their conversation. He


    just stood there quietly till he heard the loud p. He wanted to rush in to stop Sharon and protect the


    woman he loved, but he couldn''t stop thinking about what he had just heard, ''A hundred million dors?


    To leave me? What''s all this about?''


    Red fingerprints had appeared on Violet''s cheek, she turned away from Sharon. She felt helpless, just


    like when Sharon had forced her to take the money and leave Greg five years ago.


    "What did you just say? An outsider?" Sharon shouted,"I have been married into this family for more


    than fifteen years. How dare you call me an outsider?"


    "You should know yourself if you are an outsider or not," said Violet bluntly. She smiled bitterly, looked


    at Sharon and continued,"You tried to get Greg to marry Tina because you wanted to get close to the


    richer women in the circle through Carol. You just wanted to be friends with all those glorious women


    and experience the life lived by rich people."


    Sharon''s eyes burnt knowing that Violet had figured out her ns. She thought that she could cut to


    the chase since it was just the two of them in the room.


    "Yes, you are right. That is exactly why I married into this family. Of course, Fred and Greg already


    know that. It was only you, Violet, who stood in my way and ruined my ns," Sharon shouted


    harshly,"I gave you the hundred million five years ago so that you will leave Greg forever. I needed


    Greg to be sessful, my future depended on him. I couldn''t allow you to drag him down. But I never


    imagined that you would appear again when he came back to China. Why can''t you stop lingering


    around him like a ghost?"


    Violet didn''t answer, but she wondered about what Sharon had said- was that true? Was she really


    standing in the way of Greg and Tina? And now, was she again standing in between him and Cassie?


    Sharon continued angrily,"I was finally able to persuade Carol to talk to Tina about marrying Greg. And


    it is all thanks to you that my n went down the drain. How dare you secretly marry Greg without


    telling anyone? You made him go crazy for you and lose control of himself."


    Sharon couldn''t control her rage anymore, she swiftly grabbed Violet by her neck and started to choke


    her. She tightened her death grip slowly. She wanted to kill her.


    Violet began to cough, she was finding it harder and harder to breath.


    Greg couldn''t stand and watch the violence any longer. He shouted,"Let her go!"


    Sharon froze when she heard Greg''s voice. She loosened her grip on Violet''s neck, and turned her


    trembling body around to face him.


    "Let me exin, Greg. It''s not what you think," Sharon cried, her hands swinging around frantically as


    she tried to exin herself.


    Violet fell on the bed, her mouth opened widely, trying to intake as much oxygen as possible.


    Greg''s deep eyes red at Sharon. He shouted,"Get out!"


    Sharon knew that Greg was angry and she didn''t want to push her luck. If she tried to exin more,


    she might end up crawling out of the room.


    She shivered as she hurriedly walked away from Greg, and rushed out of the room.


    Greg walked towards Violet and immediately saw the red mark on her face. He knew that it was


    because of Sharon.


    Violet adjusted herself quickly and stood up. She looked at Greg, but she couldn''t figure out what he


    was thinking.

 Chapter 746 Tears Of Despair (Part Two)

    Chapter 746 Tears Of Despair (Part Two)


    "Greg," Violet called his name.


    "You know what kind of person Sharon is, I already told you. Why are you still talking to her?" Greg


    couldn''t hold his feelings back anymore and screamed at her.


    That was the first time Greg had shouted at her. She was frightened by his sudden anger and took a


    few steps backwards unconsciously. Greg regretted what he had done immediately when he saw that


    he had frightened Violet. He had never felt more helpless than in that moment. The information that he


    had heard was so overwhelming.


    Greg grabbed Violet''s arm. His grip was tight, but he ignored Violet''s pained face and confronted


    her,"Why did you ept the hundred million from her? You were never short of money. You are from a


    rich family, why did you ept the money from her?"


    "No, it wasn''t like that, Greg, listen," Violet tried to exin. Greg''s grip on her was too tight, and it was


    beginning to hurt.


    "What should I make of all this? I just heard Sharon using you of taking a hundred million from her


    as payment to leave me. Why would you ept that? Is that my worth? Is that the price of our love?"


    Greg bombarded her with questions. Few secondster, he shouted again,"Talk to me!"


    His loud and harsh voice drew Fred''s attention.


    Violet and Greg both quieted down after hearing footsteps closing in on their room.


    Fred stopped by the door. He saw Greg grabbing Violet''s arm, but he couldn''t see Violet''s face. So it


    was hard for him to figure out what exactly was going on between them. "Greg, what''s going on?" he


    asked.


    Greg turned to look at Violet, and figured that she wasn''t going to respond. He didn''t want his father to


    worry about them, so he said,"Nothing, Dad, don''t worry."


    "You sure?" Fred was worried, because from where he was standing, he couldn''t see Violet''s


    expression.


    "Yes, we are fine," answered Greg in a reassuring tone.


    Fred was relieved after he confirmed again. He said,"Okay then, I''ll go back to my room."


    After the sound of his footsteps had disappeared in the corridor, Greg shifted his eyes back to Violet


    again. She was almost in tears because of the pain Greg was causing in her arm. Greg saw that the


    side of her face was already swollen, and the mark on her neck where Sharon had choked her was so


    obvious. He suddenly felt sad and wanted to protect her at all costs.


    But their conversation still lingered in Greg''s mind. The whole incident seemed very suspicious and he


    had to know what exactly had happened five years back.


    "Let''s go home," said Greg. He took her hand and walked out the door, without telling anything to Fred


    or Sharon.


    Greg dragged Violet to the car. He roughly pushed her inside, then got in himself. He started the


    engine, and left his parents'' home.


    A whileter, the car stopped in front of Greg''s apartment. He pulled Violet out of the car, and walked


    into the building.


    "Greg, let go of me, you''re hurting me!" Violet begged. Greg was using too much strength on her arm,


    she couldn''t bare the pain at this point.


    Greg kept dragging Violet forward, ignoring herints. They both entered the apartment, and Greg


    pushed her onto the coach.


    "Okay, tell me everything now. Why did you ept the money?" asked Greg. He was enraged, anger


    filled his eyes.


    Violet felt that it was about time he knew the truth. She had been waiting for an opportunity to tell him,


    but she never got the chance to reveal the truth about what had happened. Now, it was time to tell him.


    She sat straight on the coach, and started to talk about what had happened five years ago.


    "It happened five years ago. At that time, you had just gone aboard. She came to me," said Violet. She


    knew that Greg would understand whom she was referring to. "She offered me arge sum of money.


    She wanted me to take it and leave you. She told me that I had no chances of marrying you because I


    was no good for you."


    Greg wasn''t surprised by what Sharon had said; that sounded exactly like her.


    "But I didn''t take the money. You and I had a deal before you went abroad. I was going to wait for you


    until you came back," said Violet. Tears welled up as she thought about those days,"After that, she


    constantly caused me trouble, even threatened me, then..."


    "Then what? Then you took the money?" Greg interrupted, before she could finish her sentence. He


    asked her coldly,"Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you tell me about all the things that were


    happening to you. I would''ve given up my studies aboard ande back to you if I had known all this."


    Violet smiled bitterly and asked,"What''s the point of saying that now?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Do you still believe in the love that we have for each other?" Greg was disappointed and hurt. He had


    loved Violet for so many years, he had been carefully protecting her from all harm. He treasured their


    love so much. But now, the purity of their love was gone, gone with the hundred million dors.


    "Do you think I could believe in the strength of love when I was so close to being groped by a bunch of


    vulgar men?" Violet red up. She stood up abruptly from the coach, ring at Greg. She didn''t want to


    recall that memory from her past. It was such a terrible experience and it haunted her many nights. It


    was even worse than what she had experienced when she was only ten. Every time she thought of


    those men, she wished that she could kill them with her bare hands.

 Chapter 747 Tears Of Despair (Part Three)

    Chapter 747 Tears Of Despair (Part Three)


    Greg looked at her. The pained expression on her face made him realize what terrible things she must


    have gone through when he wasn''t around.


    Violet started blurting out the details bluntly,"She told me to meet her at some coffee house and I went


    there. But I never thought that she would spike my drink with drugs. When I came to my senses, I was


    at some abandoned warehouse. I still remember it so clearly. There was no light and I could only see


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the outlines of several men in the dim light of the sun which wasing through a small window. They


    approached me, I was so scared. I screamed your name! Where were you then?"


    Tears streamed down from her eyes,"And then I saw someone standing behind the men. It was her.


    That was when I realized that it was all her doing.


    They started to rip my clothes off. And when thest piece of clothing on me was about to be torn off, I


    gave up and agreed to what she had always been asking." Violet sniffed and tried to rub away her


    tears.


    "I tried to cover myself up with the ripped up pieces of my clothes, I was so ashamed and scared. I


    agreed with her and then called you in front of her. That was when I broke up with you and told you


    never to call me again," said Violet without any expression on her face.


    Greg suddenly remembered that when Violet had called him to break up, her voice was obviously


    trembling, but at that time, he was so focused on the fact that she was breaking up with him and had


    neglected the details.


    "She threw me a check, and left with those men. And when they were finally gone, I passed out. The


    dors."


    Taking a deep breath, Violet continued,"When I gained my consciousness, I was at the hospital. I was


    told that someone had found me in the warehouse and had called an ambnce."


    "Where is the check?" Greg asked.


    Violet shook her head and said,"I don''t know."


    Greg was lost in thought.


    Violet didn''t want to exin more about the money. She said,"Anyway, she must have thought that I


    took the money and wouldn''t contact you again. I did see the check when she threw it at me, but I don''t


    know where it went after that."


    The corner of Greg''s lips curled up, he looked helplessly outside the window.


    Violet was surprised to see Greg like that. She didn''t know what was going through his mind. Didn''t he


    believe what she had said?


    "Greg?" Violet called him.


    "Why didn''t you tell your parents? Why didn''t you tell me? Or my father? If he had known about this,


    Sharon would have gotten what she deserved long ago. We wouldn''t have let her stay in our family till


    now. And also, I would have made her pay for what she did to you!" Greg said, firmly and slowly. He


    had just realized that Sharon had already crossed the line five years ago, she had pushed their love off


    the cliff.


    Violet didn''t answer him, instead, she strode up to him and pped him across his face! She glowered


    at him and asked slowly,"Do you really think that this was something I would have wanted everyone to


    know? Should I have told everyone about what had happened to me?"


    Greg was startled by her reaction and didn''t know what to say at all. This was not at all like the Violet


    he knew.


    "Greg, do you think that I was strong enough to go through all of this? Let me tell you this, if not for my


    parents and my brother, who are always there for me, I wouldn''t even be alive today. I would have


    probably jumped off a building and killed myself when I was ten. Do you think that I am really strong


    inside? Everyday, I hope that I could live peacefully in a small town somewhere, with no kidnappings


    and revenge plots; a ce where I could live an uneventful life," said Violet, summoning up all her


    courage to tell him what was hidden inside her for so many years.


    Greg stood still and said nothing. He was shocked by Violet''s confession. All this time, he had never


    put himself in Violet''s shoes. He had only cared about finding the truth. He could image what Sharon


    was capable of, but he never knew how deeply Violet was hurt.


    Violet looked desperately at Greg, grief filling in her eyes. She asked,"Do you still remember what you


    had told me in the past? When we were very young, you told me to stay strong, and not worry about


    other things. In the beginning, I considered you my friend. As time passed, we both matured, and I


    realized that what I had always felt for you was love. You know, other than my own family, you and


    Alice are the most important people in my life. But now... you have made me doubt the depth of the


    rtionship between us. Are you still the person whom I''ve loved for all these years? How could you


    tell me to broadcast my worst experience to everyone? Greg, you are such a jerk!"


    Violet''s soft fists pounded on Greg''s chest like a hammer. He just stood there in silence. He had no


    idea what to say, so he looked away from her grief-stricken eyes.


    For a long time, Violet cried. Finally, she pointed to the door and screamed,"Get out! I don''t want to see


    your face from now on!"


    Greg looked at her. Her eyes and cheeks were drenched in tears.


    "Get out!" Violet cried.

 Chapter 748 Danger Approaching (Part One)

    Chapter 748 Danger Approaching (Part One)


    Greg went out of the house and drove straight to the bar.


    The bar provided a totally different world from the real one outside. There were shining neon signs and


    colorful lights, with which, the whole bar looked sexy and exciting. Some people were drinking their


    blues away and some were just there to rx. Some were dancing on the dance floor, some were


    drinking in little booths and couches arranged around the bar and some were making love in the private


    rooms. These were the typical people seen in the bar. They made the bar fun and mysterious at the


    same time.


    Greg entered the bar, looked around and then sat down on a stool.


    Watching a few girls swing on the dance floor, Greg only thought that they looked ridiculous. But he


    couldn''t get his mind off of Violet.


    Greg couldn''t find any word to describe his current mood. He was quite confused with a lot of things


    going on in his head. He even didn''t know how to face Violet tomorrow. He wondered what he should


    say to Violet, first. To be honest, he didn''t know where he could sleep tonight.


    Greg had drunk a lot of wine and felt the world spinning. He made himselfugh and talked to himself


    helplessly,"It''s nice to be drunk."


    In a corner not far from him, Cassie and her new friends were also there drinking. When she looked


    Greg''s way, she was surprised and couldn''t believe that it was actually Greg. She had to look twice to


    make sure. What a surprise from heaven!


    A friend asked her,"Cassie, what are you looking at?"


    Cassie quickly replied,"Well, nothing."


    Another friend also looked Greg''s way, smiled and said,"Oh, that''s the son of the Chairman of the


    hospital you''re working for, right? Now I understand why you can''t take your eyes off him. He is such a


    handsome guy."


    That girl said exactly what Cassie was thinking. But Cassie wasn''t embarrassed and she just smiled


    and was deep in thought.


    Cassie suddenly asked the girl,"Hey, isn''t your husband a newspaper reporter?"


    The girl replied,"Yes. Why?" She was puzzled, because this was a girls'' night out and her husband


    wasn''t with them. Why did Cassie ask her about him?


    An idea shed across Cassie mind and she said,"How do you think of making tomorrow''s headlines


    with Greg?"


    Cassie''s words intrigued the girl and she immediately replied,"That sounds like a good idea. I''ve heard


    that Greg is the perfect man for many women, but it''s a pity that he has gotten married. A lot of women


    still go to XS Hospital just to see him. So if he bes the headline, he will certainly be the center of


    attention and those women will buy the newspaper because of him!"


    Another woman asked,"But the question is how to do that? It must be rather sensational."


    "Well..." Cassie had a concrete n. Since it was hard for Greg to be in the news doing something


    ordinary, just sitting alone at a bar, she could help Greg and make the headlines with him. A scandal


    would surely be viral. This way, it would make a ssh all over the city and silly Violet would find


    out. At that time, even if Greg didn''t want to get a divorce, she would be forced to do break up with him.


    Cassie huddled with her new friends as she told them her n in a low voice. Her friends all nodded


    their heads in agreement.


    As they all watched smiling, Cassie fixed herself, stood up and went over to Greg.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Greg was drinking and in the dark, he noticed that a woman sat next to him. He couldn''t figure out who


    it was and mistook her as Violet, so he just said,"Violet."


    Cassie was jealous and angry at the same time when she heard him lovingly call out that name. Even


    though Greg was drunk, he still thought of no one but Violet. His wife was obviously of great


    importance to him.


    Cassie leaned closer, held his hand and said,"Greg, it''s me."


    Greg squinted as he heard a different voice. He examined the woman in front of him and after quite a


    while, he said,"Cassie? Ah yes, it''s you!"


    Cassie was d that Greg recognized her and said,"Yes Greg, it''s me, Cassie, and I will always be at


    your side."


    Greg chuckled,"Haha, my side? Nobody is on my side. Even Violet left me." But actually he was so


    drunk that he didn''t know what he was saying.


    Cassie seemed to understand why he was drunk, stared at him and asked on purpose,"Greg, it''ste


    now. Why aren''t you at home and why are you drinking here alone?"


    Greg replied in a sad tone,"Violet told me to get out of the house. That''s why I''m here. I can''t face her


    now. I''ve said some bad things to her." He med himself for not considering Violet''s feelings and for


    saying hurtful things without thinking too much.


    Greg frowned tightly, which made Cassie upset. She thought to herself, ''He looks devastated, but he is


    unhappy because of another woman, not me. How nice it would be if he were upset because of me.''


    Cassie asked,"Greg, did you have a fight with Violet?" Cassie went closer to Greg, tightly held his arm


    and stared at his side face.


    Greg leaned on her shoulder and told her why he was sad,"You know what? Five years ago, she


    epted money from a bad woman and broke up with me for that amount. I thought that we loved


    each other and our love was pure and untainted. But she was bought. When I found out about such


    thing, I couldn''t ept it and I said a few hurtful words at Violet." At this moment, he really wanted to


    crawl back to her and take back what he said. All he wanted was for Violet to forgive him and he was


    even willing to get down on her knees before her.


    Cassie enjoyed having Greg physically close to her and they hadn''t been in such an intimate position


    for a long time. She wanted time to freeze in that second.

 Chapter 749 Danger Approaching (Part Two)

    Chapter 749 Danger Approaching (Part Two)


    The loud club music ying at the bar and the other noises displeased Cassie. She thought to herself,


    ''It seems that Greg won''t be home and he is going to be mine tonight! Thank God for giving me such a


    good chance. I shouldn''t waste time here and I can just find another quiet ce to spend time only with


    Greg.''


    Cassie fondly whispered in Greg''s ear,"Greg, it''s quite noisy here. Let''s get out of here, okay?"


    "Yeah, okay. Let''s go. I don''t want to stay here." Greg was so drunk that he didn''t know what he was


    saying or what he was actually doing and just agreed with Cassie.


    "Then let''s go." As Cassie intended to help Greg out, she saw his phone screen light up.


    Cassie took his phone and saw it was from "Wife", so she guessed that it must be Violet.


    Cassie swiped the screen and hung up the phone. Then she used his phone to take a picture of the bar


    hall and a picture that Greg slept on her shoulder then sent these two pictures to Violet.


    Then she helped the now very drunk Greg out of the bar. Before she left, she gestured to her friends to


    show that everything went perfectly well.


    Violet sat on the floor in the living room and stared at the two pictures sent by Cassie. When she saw


    the picture of Greg and Cassie, she couldn''t believe what she was looking at. She had her hand on her


    mouth as her tears fell down her cheeks. She thought to herself, ''Oh, atst, he decided to leave me.


    He is now out on a date with that bitch, Cassie. Is his love for me so weak? I have done something


    wrong many years ago. I shouldn''t have epted Sharon''s money. But in that situation, I had no other


    choice. Why couldn''t Greg walk in my shoes?''


    Violet tightly held the phone and didn''t know what to do next.


    Time flew by quickly as Violet kept crying. She couldn''t say out how hurt she was. At this moment, she


    felt so helpless and didn''t know what to do. She loved Greg the most and she didn''t want to lose him.


    Violet took the phone and called Alice.


    After a while, Alice picked up the phone.


    Alice sleepily said,"Hello, Violet." It was obvious that she was sleeping just now.


    Violet cried,"Alice." She couldn''t hold back anymore and wept on the phone.


    Alice was astonished and asked,"Violet, what? What''s going on? What happened?"


    Violet just cried,"Alice, what should I do? What should I do now?"


    Aliceforted her,"All right, all right. Don''t cry. First, tell me what happened." She thought that


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    something serious must have happened to make Violet cry so much. And now she wanted to figure out


    what had happened so she could help Violet. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know how to help her.


    "Alice, Greg, Greg..." Violet couldn''t tell Alice what had happened. Greg had be a scar in her heart


    and to tell about his unfaithfulness to Alice was to add salt to the big painful wound. And she wouldn''t


    hurt herself like that.


    Alice asked,"What''s wrong with him? Did something happen to him?" She had no idea what was going


    on.


    Violet finally said, crying more loudly,"He is with Cassie now."


    "WHAT?" Alice was appalled and shouted to the phone.


    Violet continued,"They''re really together. She sent me a photo of them together now!"


    Alice put her on speaker phone while she got dressed,"Violet, don''t cry first. Tell me where they are


    now. I can go find them."


    Violet was also in a mess and replied,"They may still be at the bar, but I don''t know which bar it is."


    Alice asked,"Is it your bar?" If it was the bar of the JC Group, she could find it easily. She could call the


    bar managers and told them she was Derek''s daughter. Then those managers would help her find


    Greg.


    Violet shook her head and said,"I don''t know. I don''t know. I rarely go to our bars and we have so many


    bars. I really don''t know where he is now."


    Alice thought Violet''s words made sense. Violet didn''t go to bar and even the managers of the JC


    Group didn''t know Violet, let alone managers of those bars. Besides, there were so many bars of the


    JC Group. If she wanted to find Greg in so many bars, it would take a lot of time.


    Alice then said,"Violet, listen to me. Stay at home and don''t go out. I''ll go out to find Greg and the


    moment I find him, I will call you, okay? Just stay home. Believe me and I will find him." Then she


    continued fiercely,"If I see that bitch, I will make a purse out of her skin."


    Violet simply called her name,"Alice." She felt only tiny bit of relief after she heard that Alice would look


    for Greg. At least she had a friend who would help her and be there for her.


    Alice said again,"Then I have to hang up now. I''ll go find Greg and remember to stay at home. Okay?"


    As long as Violet was home safe, Alice didn''t need to worry about her and had time to do other things.


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Alice went downstairs and walked out of the house. At the same time, she called Tim.


    After quite a while, Time answered the phone.


    Tim joked,"Hello, princess Alice." The surrounding music could be heard by Alice.


    Alice directly asked,"Where are you?"


    Timughed,"I''m here at the karaoke club. Will you join me and let''s sing together? My treat!" Just now,


    Tim had sung a love song, which reminded him of Alice. And now, Alice called him. So he thought that


    there was a connection between Alice and him. He was d to have exchanged phone numbers with


    Alice.

 Chapter 750 Danger Approaching (Part Three)

    Chapter 750 Danger Approaching (Part Three)


    Alice angrily said,"I have no time to y with you. I''m telling you that you should go to look for that jerk


    Greg." Whenever she thought that Greg was with Cassie, she got madder. Greg already had a wife and


    that Cassie was a real whore. Were they going to spend the night together?


    Tim was astonished and asked,"What happened? And Greg is a jerk? What happened?" Tim was


    surprised and even though he loved Alice, he was still unwilling to follow her to go behind his buddy''s


    back. His instant reaction was to stand up for his friend.


    Alice sat in the car and continued to say,"Greg is with that slut, Cassie and Violet is crying alone at


    home. You can tell me what happened. Do I need to make it clearer?"


    "How could it be possible? I thought that Greg and Violet got along well." Tim was puzzled.


    Alice replied,"How would I know? I can''t figure out what had just happened. Anyway, Tim, use your


    connections to look for Greg and Cassie right now. If you dy a minute, they might make a huge


    mistake and sleep together. If Greg betrays Violet, he will get a taste of hell from me." Alice was


    determined to not allow anyone to hurt Violet. She had protected Violet in the past and she would


    continue to protect her now and in the future.


    Tim got anxious, because he finally realized how serious things were. If he couldn''t find Greg quickly


    enough, Greg might have sex with Cassie and his marriage with Violet would be over. And he couldn''t


    imagine how miserable Greg and Violet would be.


    Alice demanded,"Violet told me that Greg and Cassie were in one of the bars of the JC Group. You


    should just check these bars as well as hotels and entertainment clubs. Go search everywhere you


    could go into. Got it?" At this time, she had no time to be a gentledy and all she wanted for now was


    to protect Violet from being hurt. Thest thing she wanted to do was to see Violet any sadder.


    Tim replied,"Okay, got it. Keep in touch." Then he hung up.


    Tim returned the club, took his coat and quickly went out, not even looking at anyone at all.


    While Tim was driving the car, he called everyone he could get in touch with. He asked them to look for


    Greg. Greg had juste back from abroad, but some of Tim''s friends knew what Greg looked like. So


    it was not so difficult to find him.


    Tim called one man and heard that man politely say,"Hello, Mr. Tim."


    He directly ordered,"Look for Greg in the whole city. He is the heir of XS Hospital. Once you see him or


    his car, call me."


    "Okay, Mr. Tim."


    Driving around, Tim called everyone he could get in touch with and asked them to find Greg in the city.


    Alice walked into one bar of the JC Group and stopped one waiter, asking,"I work in JS Group. Lead


    me to your manager."


    That waiter looked at the menacing Alice, dared not say no to her and quickly showed her to his


    manager.


    Alice went to the manager''s office and sat down. In front of her sat the manager and vice manager,


    asking,"Do you know who I am? My father is Derek and my sworn mother is Cherry."


    The manager politely replied,"Yes, Miss Alice."


    Alice ordered the manager,"Call all managers of other clubs and ask them to find a guy, Greg Xiao. He


    is the heir of XS Hospital who had juste back from abroad. His photo could be found on the


    Inte. You can look for him with his photo." Then she turned to the vice manager and said,"And you.


    You should search this bar. Look for Greg carefully and check all the corners. Understand?"


    Looking at the angry Alice, the manager and vice manager dared not say anything and they just


    replied,"Okay Ms. Alice, okay." After all, Alice was the daughter of the CEO of JS Group. And they


    knew clearly how close JS Group and the JC Group were. So they had to obey Alice.


    Alice gave them her phone number and said,"Once you see any sign of Greg, call me."


    The manager replied,"Yes Ms. Alice, we will do that."


    Alice went out of the bar, drove the car and watched the roadside to see whether Greg was on the


    road.


    Meanwhile Tim also drove around worriedly and was ready to go to the next club to look for Greg.


    Before he reached the club door, his phone rang.


    Tim saw that it was from the vice manager of his hotel, so he was puzzled and wondered why the vice


    manager was calling him now.


    Tim answered the phone,"Hello."


    "Mr. Tim, your friend Mr. Greg''s car was just parked in our hotel''s underground parking lot. If he wanted


    to stay in our hotel tonight, shall I still give him a discount and arrange the presidential suite for him?"


    The vice manager waited for Tim''s instruction politely.


    Tim thought itughable. He had called many friends to help him but he didn''t think of his own


    employees. If that vice manager didn''t call him, he wouldn''t have found Greg at all that night.


    Tim asked,"How many people are in Greg''s car?"


    The vice manager replied,"Maybe two people. The janitor in the parking lot told me that a woman was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    driving the car and it was indeed Mr. Greg''s car."


    Tim said,"Give them the presidential suite for free and take note of the room number. I''ll be there in a


    minute." Then he hung up.


    Right away, he called his assistant.


    That assistant answered the phone immediately,"Yes, Mr. Tim."


    Tim ordered,"Now it''s your turn to show up. Greg is in a hotel room with a woman. Go to that room and


    stay there. Don''t allow them to do anything. Understand?"


    That assistant felt awkward and hesitated,"Well.." When a man and a woman checked into a hotel


    room, they must want to make love. The assistant thought that it was improper for her, a woman, to


    stop them.


    Tim finished the call by threatening,"If you fail, take all your stuff and don''t show up at work tomorrow!"


    Tim turned the car around and drove to the hotel as fast as he could.

 Chapter 751 Arrived At The Right Moment (Part One)

    Chapter 751 Arrived At The Right Moment (Part One)


    Tim rushed to drive his car to the hotel and it was only five minutester that he realized that he hadn''t


    told Alice yet. Hurriedly, he picked up the phone and dialed her number.


    "Hello, Tim, what happened, any news?" Alice''s anxious voice could be heard clearly on the other end


    of the phone.


    "Come to my hotel directly right now! Greg is there!" Tim told her curtly.


    "Is he with Cassie in that hotel?" asked Alice. She was surprised because Violet had told her that Greg


    was in a bar, she found it unbelievable that Greg would go to a hotel with Cassie.


    "Yes, and I am going there right now," Tim replied.


    "I got it! I will reach there soon!" Saying that, Alice hung up the phone.


    Inside the underground parking, Cassie parked the car and saw that a man was watching them from


    not far away with a video camera. That man gave her a gesture of okay and Cassie immediately


    recognized that he was the husband of her friend.


    Cassie got off the car and walked towards the door of the passenger''s seat. She opened the door and


    assisted?Greg?toe out?of?the?car. She deliberately shot a nce at the journalist hidden in the


    darkness and then closely snuggled her head into Greg''s chest and in a lusty voice, whispered in


    Greg''s ear,"Greg, we are now at your friend''s hotel. Let''s get into the room to rest, okay?"


    Still passed?out, Greg looked around confused and mumbled,"Is this Tim''s hotel? Are you sure?"


    "Exactly! I''ve done as I said and I am sure that this is Tim''s hotel." Cassie hooked?Greg''s?arm?


    around?her shoulder?and?they staggered?towards the elevator.


    When they arrived at the lobby, Cassie supported Greg at the reception desk. Just when Cassie was


    about to take out her ID card to check in, a woman in a ck suit stopped her.


    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Tim''s friend?" The woman said in a respectful tone and she was Tim''s


    assistant. She had received the call from her boss earlier. He had given her a set of instructions and


    she had to follow them without any mistakes.


    "Yes, I am. What''s the matter, is anything wrong?" questioned Cassie, feeling a little surprised at the


    turn of events. She nned to use her own ID card to get a room for her and Greg. The news would be


    all over the newspapers tomorrow and everyone would know that she and Greg had spent a night


    together. When Violet would get to know about that, she would surely give Greg a divorce and her path


    would be clear.


    Tim''s assistant took a look at Greg and then smiled at him, saying,"Hello, Mr. Greg! I am the assistant


    to Mr. Tim. Do you recognize me?"


    Under the influence of liquor, Greg was feeling very heavy. He lifted his eyes to look at the assistant


    and recognized her. With his finger pointing at her, he muttered,"Oh yes, I know you. Once you had


    poured a cup of tea for me. I remember you..."


    Cassie suddenly realized that her n might be foiled since the woman was Tim''s staff, who came


    here with intention.


    The assistant then turned her head towards Cassie and politely said,"Our boss had told us once that


    Mr. Greg is one of our distinguished guests and so we should treat him respectfully. May I ask, will you


    also check into the hotel tonight with Mr. Greg?"


    Not knowing what was there in the assistant''s mind, Cassie prudently said one word,"Yes."


    With a professional smile, the assistant said,"The presidential suite has been prepared for you. Please


    follow me."


    "Okay," Cassie nodded her head, still feeling a little confused. She had not expected that she would


    receive such special treatment.


    Greg stumbled out?of?the?lobby, Cassie was finding it difficult to hold him upright. Before they got into


    the elevator, Cassie intentionally looked if the journalist snapping pictures of them was doing his job or


    not.


    The assistant was smart too and she had already noticed the person hidden behind. She thought, ''This


    woman is not a person with whom you can mess with. She has called the journalist to take pictures so


    that they hit tomorrow''s headlines with which, it''s no wonder why Mr. Tim would ask me to keep an eye


    on her.''


    When they were taking the elevator, Greg was highly intoxicated and was almost unconscious.


    Taking no notice of Greg, Cassie looked at the assistant and asked,"How did you get to know that we


    areing here?"


    The assistant felt a little funny that Cassie would ask such a question. In a respectful tone, she


    replied,"Miss, Mr. Greg is one of our most important guests. When our staff saw Mr. Greg''s car enter


    our hotel, we had to offer a special service for him. Have you noticed that his car has been parked in


    the VIP area?"


    It was then that Cassie recognized that the staff of the hotel had alreadye to know as soon as they


    parked the car in the underground parking of the hotel.


    "Oh, I didn''t notice it," she replied.


    "It''s okay. You havee here for the first time and that''s why. But Mr. Greg is the only person that our


    boss has ordered us to treat in a special manner and that''s why we give him extra attention when he is


    here. If Mr. Greg is sober, he won''t have been surprised at our special treatment at all." The assistant


    remained polite and respectful, her professionalism clearly visible.


    When they arrived at the presidential suite, the assistant took out the key and opened the door and


    walked inside first. Cassie then supported Greg to follow her to get into the room.


    "Where is the bedroom? I have to make him lie down." asked Cassie directly. The presidential suite


    was quite huge and she hadn''t distinguished the direction yet since she was holding Greg''s arm around


    her shoulder.


    "Excuse me, Miss! We offer a very special service for our guests living in the presidential suite, so


    please help Mr. Greg to sit down on the sofa in the living room portion first. I will go to the bedroom to


    fill in the bathtub with hot water so that Mr. Greg will take a hot bath. And I will take the nightgown in the


    bedroom to the bathroom for him." It was apparent that the assistant was buying time before Tim


    arrived. At the same time, she prayed in her heart that her boss coulde earlier, or she had no idea


    of how to dy the time. This woman with Greg seemed to be very tough.


    "I can do all this for him. You can leave now," Cassie directly asked her to go out of the room. Even if


    she was Tim''s assistant, she didn''t need to be so polite to her. She was only a servant and that is how


    Cassie thought she should be treated as.


    "I am sorry, Miss. I can''t leave now! Since this presidential suite has been prepared for Mr. Greg, I will


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    offer my due service until he asks me to go out personally. I can only follow his order," The assistant


    replied respectfully.


    Cassie could not take it any longer and she lost her temper. She was irritated and so she shouted at


    the assistant,"He is unconscious now, how could he ask you to go away? I am also the guest of the


    hotel and won''t you listen to your costumer?"

 Chapter 752 Arrived At The Right Moment (Part Two)

    Chapter 752 Arrived At The Right Moment (Part Two)


    "I am so sorry, Miss! I can only follow the orders of my boss and Mr. Greg. As for others'' order, I may or


    may not obey," responded the assistant righteously. She was not afraid at all because she knew that if


    she did not obey her boss''s order then something wrong would happen. Since she knew her boss was


    supporting her, she had nothing to be afraid.


    Cassie controlled her anger and supported Greg while she made him lie down on the sofa. When she


    saw that Greg had fallen asleep, Cassie rose up and walked towards the assistant.


    Standing in front of her, in a fierce tone, Cassie said,"Though this room was reserved by your boss for


    Greg, now we have checked in and we do not need any more service at the moment. Please don''t


    interrupt us and just leave, okay?"


    She emphasized?thest three words, all the while staring at the assistant.


    The assistant gave her a soft smile and in a rxed manner, said,"Miss, I think I have told you before


    that I will only follow my boss'' order. And in this room, I will only follow Mr. Greg''s order since he is our


    VIP guest. As for you, I am sorry I don''t know you and I have never seen you before, so I cannot


    entertain your orders."


    "How dare you?" Cassie tried to control?her?anger, but she knew she could not do anything to this


    assistant.


    Both of them stared at each other, their tempers ring.


    Just at that moment, the doorbell rang and the assistant heaved a sigh of relief. She immediately


    turned back and rushed to open the door.


    When she opened the door, she found that it was not Tim, but a waiter who was carrying a bowl of


    sober-up tea for Greg.


    She soon realized that the lobby manager was here to help her handle the situation tactfully.


    "Is this the sober-up tea for Mr. Greg?" The assistant pretended to raise her voice while asking the


    waiter.


    "Yes," he replied promptly.


    "Okay,e on in!" She asked the waiter to bring the sober-up tea inside.


    Seeing the scene, Cassie was surprised and confused, not knowing what was actually happening in


    the room. All her ns seemed to have gone for a toss.


    "What... what are you doing here?" It was difficult for Cassie to keep her anger in control now.


    "Hello, Miss. We saw that Mr. Greg was drunk and had nearly passed out, so we brought him the


    sober-up tea," replied the waiter respectfully.


    "There is no need! You all go out! He will be sober after taking a shower and he doesn''t need the


    sober-up tea," Cassie immediately declined. She now was a little anxious because Greg would be


    sober if they were still dying the time. Until then, he would certainly ask her to leave and she would


    have no chance to be so close with Greg. Thus, she wouldn''t achieve her goal! Her original n had


    already been disrupted by checking in the presidential suite without using her own ID card and if her


    n was changed again, she had no idea what the consequences would be.


    "Miss, may I ask who you are? Are you rted to Mr. Greg? Why should we trust your words?


    Moreover, Mr. Greg is unconscious now. What if something happens, I won''t be able to exin all this


    to my boss." Whatever she said did make sense and now it was Cassie''s turn to be left at a loss of


    words.


    "You...How impudent you are! You are just a menial assistant, how dare you talk to me like that?"


    Cassie lost her temper and she walked towards the assistant and was about to give her a p on the


    cheek. However, there was someone at the door and Cassie stopped in midway.


    "Hands off!" Tim shouted at the door, fiercely staring at Cassie.


    Hearing Tim''s voice, both the assistant and waiter turned their heads to look at him as they respectfully


    greeted him,"Boss!"


    Tim just gave them a slight nod in acknowledgment and then walked into the room step by step. When


    he walked beside Cassie, he gave her a contemptuous look and sneered at her. ''This is the woman


    who Alice was talking about and she even hugged Greg at the party. How shameless she is!'' Tim


    thought.


    When he took a closer look at her, he found that she was indeed delicate and coquettish. He had seen


    innumerable beautiful girls but she seemed different. She looked like a thorny rose, morous but


    difficult to handle.


    "What do you think you were doing by pping my employee like that?" Tim asked, in a cold voice.


    Cassie was not afraid of him, she just tried to size up the young man standing in front of her. He had a


    handsome face too just as charming as Greg. But he did not seem as gentle and mature as Greg, but


    rash and disrespectful.


    "No, I just asked her to go away and not disturb Greg and me. You know Greg needs rest, but she


    would not listen to me," Cassie exined. She could understand that this man must be Tim, the owner


    of the hotel. She was not stupid that she would offend a renowned person like him.


    "And, why should she follow your order?" questioned Tim, his sharp eyes staring at Cassie. "And, you


    and Greg want to take rest? I do not understand the meaning of that."


    Cassie knew that Tim must have known everything about Greg since they were close friends and like


    brothers, so it was better if she did not hide anything from him.


    "Greg quarreled with Violet and he didn''t want to go home tonight. So I apanied him to the hotel


    so that I could take care of him, any problem with that?" There was no fear in Cassie''s voice. After all,


    she had experienced a lot of stuff like this when she was abroad and she was confident that she could


    "I don''t think so," Tim said with a resolute?expression. In a firm tone, he told Cassie,"Greg is my buddy.


    Even if he quarreled with his wife and wanted to stay in my hotel, I should be the person who


    apanies andforts him, not someone else, like you!"


    "Haha, very funny!" An?unnatural?smile?crossed Cassie''s?face as she continued to stare at Tim. She


    raised her eyebrow and provoked,"I am not someone else. I was a part of Greg''s life for five years


    when we both were abroad. If I hadn''t let him return, the person he would be married to would be me,


    not Violet."


    "Oh, really? This is not what I came to know from Greg," Tim blurted out. "Greg has always told me that


    Violet was the only woman he has ever loved and he fulfilled what he said by marrying her. I have


    never heard him speak of any other woman except Violet."


    Tim''s words choked Cassie. She didn''t know what to say because, in her heart, she knew very clearly


    that this was a one -sided love as Greg had never epted her as a part of his life. Only she wanted to


    marry him at any cost the reverse was not true.


    "Anyhow, please go away with your staff. You can leave the sober-up tea here and then go away from


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the room right now!" Incoherent, Cassie didn''t know what to say and do, so that they all left her and


    Greg alone.

 Chapter 753 Arrived At The Right Moment (Part Three)

    Chapter 753 Arrived At The Right Moment (Part Three)


    "What if, I say I will stay here?" Tim retorted indifferently. It was his own hotel and no one had the right


    to ask him to leave his own ce.


    "Fine, since this is your hotel, I will take Greg from here," said Cassie angrily. She was now regretting


    not taking Greg to the hotel she usually stayed in.


    The moment she finished her words, a furious and angry woman came rushing inside the room.


    It was Alice. "Cassie, how shameless you can be!" Alice shouted at Cassie as she rushed in front of


    Cassie and grabbed her hair.


    "Shameless bitch! Don''t you know Greg is married? Why do you want someone else''s husband? You''d


    better go back and nevere here again! Hasn''t your mother told you something about the basic


    principles of life?" A furious Alice sputtered her volley of taunts?at Cassie. This woman was trying to


    hurt Violet and Alice could not control her anger anymore.


    Seeing the agitated Alice, Tim hastily strode forward to calm her down. No matter how hateful Cassie


    was, he couldn''t let Alice stir up trouble like that.


    "Okay, Alice. Calm down! Fortunately, nothing has happened and we came here just in time." Tim


    grabbed Alice''s hands from Cassie and pulled her to one side.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cassie''s hair was now a mess and she looked like a drowned mouse, her guilt showing clearly on her


    face.


    With her arms grabbed by Tim, Alice couldn''t move a step. She was so upset that she could have


    strangled Cassie to death.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you bring Greg, a married man to a hotel? What a heartless


    woman you are!" All colors had drained from?Alice''s?face and she continued abusing Cassie.


    "Whatever you have said! I don''t care. I love Greg and I have been loving him for all these years. Is


    there something wrong if I love a man?" she retorted.


    "I feel ashamed of you! There are countless men in the world, why do you want to hold on to Greg?


    Don''t you know he is married now?" Alice was shocked with Cassie''s behavior and she could have


    nearly torn her into pieces. But her arms were grabbed tightly by Tim and she couldn''t move.


    "Calm down, Alice. Everything is fine so far and don''t be so angry," Timforted gently.


    Alice kept silent without saying a word.


    Suddenly, Alice found Greg who was sleeping on the sofa, and that made her all the more worked up.


    She tried her best to get rid of Tim''s arms and moved?to Greg, rebuking him,"Greg, you think this is the


    right time to take a nap?"


    She picked up the sober-up tea on the te carried by the waiter and poured it on Greg''s face.


    "Wake up, you brat!" Alice said, furiously.


    Alice''s rude behavior to Greg angered Cassie. She immediately walked towards Alice and pushed her


    away.


    "What the hell are you doing?" She was extremely protective of Greg and this act of Alice really


    angered her. She could never allow anyone to treat Greg like that. With great concern, she took out a


    tissue and was about to wipe the water on Greg''s face.


    Alice got tumbled over by Cassie''s push. Luckily, Tim supported her on time.


    Tim looked angrily at Cassie and in a furious voice, roared," I dare you to touch her again! I will cut your


    hands!"


    "I just didn''t want her to treat Greg like that! Anyone who tries to bully Greg will have to face my wrath. I


    swear!" Cassie retorted fiercely, not afraid of Tim at all.


    Tim''s temper?red and?he?fiercely?stared?at?Cassie. No one had ever tried to challenge his bottom


    line!


    Tim controlled his anger and lowered his tone, asking Alice,"Are you okay?"


    Alice nodded her head, replying,"I am fine," but she still kept a sharp eye on Cassie.


    Tim let go of Alice and went to Greg, pulled Cassie away, lifted his fist and gave Greg a heavy punch


    on the face.


    He was a strong man and Cassie was pushed on the floor.


    Seeing that Greg was still unconscious, Tim''s anger increased manifold. He gave another punch to


    Greg and roared,"Greg, wake up! Don''t pretend that you are drunk and wasted!" The noise scared


    everyone who was present in the room.


    Cassie sat on the ground, dumbstruck. She didn''t dare to resist Tim now because she knew that he


    could go to any extent to teach her a lesson.


    Feeling a sharp pain on his face, Greg sobered up and opened his eyes. When he saw Tim, he called


    his name and in a dazed state, asked,"Tim, why have youe here?"


    Seeing that Greg was sobering down, Tim waved his hand and helped Greg get up on the sofa.


    Greg rubbed his heavy eyes and looked around the room.


    He could see Alice, Tim''s assistant and a waiter standing there. And Cassie was sitting on the floor. He


    suddenly understood what had happened.and was shocked beyond words.


    "Tim, how have Ie here?" Greg massaged his head and rubbed his temples, trying to remember


    what had transpired.


    Before Tim could reply, Alice shouted. She pointed at Cassie and said,"Do you know this woman


    brought you here? She wanted to spend her night with you in this hotel room. Now, do you get


    everything?"


    "Hotel?" Greg repeated, feeling still puzzled. He murmured,"I remembered that I was in a bar, how


    could I reach a hotel?"


    "Greg, haven''t you understood her ns still? This woman wanted to ruin your rtionship with your


    wife, otherwise, why would she bring you here in the hotel room? Don''t you know what could have


    happened?" Alice''s face conveyed her dissatisfaction and disappointment.


    Alice''s words made Greg remember what had happened. He remembered that he had heard the


    dialogue between Sharon and Violet and after that he had quarreled with Violet and went to the bar


    alone.


    Wide-awake by now, Greg stood up and walked towards Cassie, supported her in getting up and


    said,"You''d better go home now."


    "Greg, I..." Cassie still wanted to exin something, but she couldn''t utter a word. There were so many


    people there and she was afraid that if she said something wrong, Alice might again pounce on her and


    hit her. And the man Tim, was always there to protect that woman.Cassie knew that she would never


    be able to win against them.


    "Just leave now! Don''t mind about whatever I said when I was drunk. Now I ampletely sober and


    you know very well how I feel about you," Greg said in a firm tone. He had never epted Cassie''s


    love and this fact wouldn''t change ever.


    "Are you hard of hearing? Didn''t you hear what Greg just said?" Alice tried to attack Cassie with her


    words.


    Tim turned towards his assistant and ordered,"Call the security!"


    Before the assistant could say anything, Cassie coldly replied,"There is no need. I will go on my own!"


    She fixed her clothes and then walked out of the room.

 Chapter 754 Sensational News (Part One)

    Chapter 754 Sensational News (Part One)


    As Cassie walked out of the room, Tim said to his assistant and the waiter,"You can go now."


    "Yes, sir," they replied and immediately left the room.


    Only Tim, Greg and Alice were left behind in the room.


    Helplessly, Alice sat on the couch and asked,"Greg, don''t you think you owe us an exnation?"


    "There is nothing to exin," replied Greg without hesitation. He didn''t think it was necessary to exin


    himself to Alice.


    "Nothing?" Alice stared at Greg and asked,"You and Cassie were hugging each other when we entered


    the room! Why don''t you try exining that?"


    "Did you really see Cassie and I hug each other? Then why didn''t you separate us when you saw us


    sticking together?" Greg asked, looking into Alice''s eyes. He might have felt the need to exin himself


    to Alice if this had happened before tonight. After all, she was Violet''s best friend and he knew very well


    that everything she did was for Violet''s happiness. However, he didn''t want to exin anything to Alice


    right now, and he didn''t feel like appreciating her care and thought for Violet either, because the love


    between him and Violet was not as pure and trustworthy as he had thought it to be. Both of them had


    created stains in their rtionship, so he didn''t think he needed to exin anything to anyone even


    though they might misunderstand him.


    Alice stood up and walked to Greg slowly. "Greg, I don''t know why you quarreled with Violet, but you


    shouldn''t have left her alone at home. Don''t you know that she''s afraid of the dark? She''s afraid of


    being alone at nights."


    In an instant, Greg''s expression turned gloomy. He didn''t know that.


    "Violet..." Greg whispered involuntarily, and his heart suddenly ached for her.


    Seeing the change in Greg''s expression, Tim knew that he was worried about Violet. He got close to


    Greg, patted him on his shoulder and asked,"What''s happening, Greg? Didn''t you tell me that you


    hated Cassie? Then why did youe here with her?"


    A thought suddenly struck Greg and he looked at Tim in confusion. "Did you find me at the bar?"


    Tim raised his eyebrows at his question. He shook his head and said,"Why would I bring you to my


    hotel if I had met you at the bar? I would have definitely taken you straight home."


    "Then how did you find me?" asked Greg.


    "Alice told me that you were at the bar," replied Tim, turning around and looking at Alice.


    When she saw both Greg and Tim looking at her, Alice knew that she had to exin what had


    happened before she met them.


    "Violet told me that you might be at the bar with Cassie, and I asked Tim to go look for you. I was afraid


    that you might be mad at Violet and sleep with Cassie," Alice said in a calm tone. She wasn''t angry at


    Greg anymore. After all, she knew Greg well enough to know that he wouldn''t betray Violet.


    "How did she know that I was at the bar?" asked Greg, puzzled at first and then wondering if she had


    followed him to the bar. But as far as he knew Violet, she would never do something like that.


    "Oh!" eximed Alice as a thought crossed her mind. Without answering Greg''s question, she


    immediately opened her bag and looked for her phone. "I haven''t called Violet yet. She might be


    worried about you. I''ll call her now and tell her that you''re fine," Alice said.


    Tim grabbed Alice''s arm before she could make the call. He said,"Why don''t you leave that to Greg?"


    Alice looked into Tim''s eyes. After thinking for a moment, she figured that Tim was right; it would be


    more appropriate if Greg called Violet himself.


    "Call her now and set her mind at rest," demanded Alice, looking at Greg.


    Greg took out his phone from his pocket, but was stunned when he saw the message folder on his


    screen.


    Seeing Greg''s frozen face, Tim and Alice looked at each other and then looked at him again.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Tim.


    Greg didn''t say a word. He thought for a few seconds and figured out what must have happened.


    "Cassie sent a text message to Violet from my phone."


    Alice quickly grabbed the phone from his hand and looked at the message. She then said,"I now know


    why Violet knew where you were. She was crying when she called me, and she told me that you were


    at the bar with Cassie. I panicked when I heard her cry, so I didn''t bother to ask her how she knew that.


    Now undoubtedly, Cassie sent a message to her and tried to cause a misunderstanding between you


    and Violet."


    "What a maniptive woman," said Tim. He didn''t know that Cassie was trying to separate Greg and


    Violet.


    Greg wasn''t really surprised by what Cassie had done. He knew her well from when they were abroad,


    so he wasn''t as stunned as Tim when he heard Alice''s deduction.


    Giving the phone back to Greg, Alice said in a calm tone,"I''m gonna call Violet."


    She then took out her phone and dialed Violet''s number.


    "Alice! Did you find Greg?" Violet asked in a hurry as soon as the call connected.


    Alice nced at Greg before answering,"Yeah, I found him. Don''t worry."


    "Where is he now? Is he okay?" she asked urgently. It was apparent from her voice that she was


    worried about Greg''s safety.


    "He''s fine. We''re in Tim''s hotel now, and he arranged a room for Greg. Don''t worry," Alice said. After


    thinking for a moment, she went on,"Violet, the photos were sent by Cassie, and Greg didn''t know


    about it till now. Cassie wanted to cause a misunderstanding between you and Greg. He didn''t go to


    the bar with her. Don''t be sad and trust Greg, okay?"


    Violet feltpletely disheartened that Alice gave the exnation, instead of Greg. Now that all this


    had happened, she didn''t care about the exnation. She was no longer a little girl who was easy to


    fool. She understood everything that had happened. "Anyway, it''s good to hear that Greg''s fine. Alice, I


    bothered you a lot tonight. Thank you so much. Go home and rest. I''ll buy you a cup of coffee when we


    meet next time."


    "Good," replied Alice. She didn''t know what else to say, because she could tell it from Violet''s voice that


    she wasn''t in a good mood now.


    After Alice hung up, there wasplete silence in the room. Nobody said anything. They didn''t need to


    ask Alice what Violet had said, because they clearly heard the conversation between them.


    "Alright, everything is settled now. Greg, you can rest here tonight," said Tim. He then looked at Alice


    and asked,"Alice, do you need me to drive you home?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 755 Sensational News (Part Two)

    Chapter 755 Sensational News (Part Two)


    "Thank you so much, but I can go by myself," replied Alice. With that, she walked towards the door.


    She stopped at the door and turned around to look at Greg. She asked,"Is Violet''s name engraved


    forever in your heart? You won''t leave her, right? I know that you two love each other so much. You


    need to be kind to her even if she''s difficult sometimes."


    Saying that, Alice left.


    Tim followed her out of the Presidential Suite to get back to his room, but he saw his assistant standing


    outside his door. Tim was confused. She should have been off work a long time ago, why was she still


    here?


    "Mr. Tim," she bowed and greeted him respectfully.


    "Do you need something?" Tim asked,ing to a halt in front of her.


    "There is one thing which I thought you should know," she said. She considered for a few seconds


    before she decided to tell Tim about the incident.


    "Say it," said Tim, getting impatient.


    "When I took Mr. Greg upstairs, I saw a reporter at the lobby on the first floor, who was taking pictures


    of Mr. Greg and Miss Cassie."


    "What?" Tim was taken aback. "Why was there a reporter in the lobby?"


    She stood aside and stayed silent.


    Tim then gave an order,"Check who the reporter is! Find him!"


    "Yes, sir," the assistant replied. She then nodded to Tim politely before she turned and left.


    The next morning, the sensational news about Greg and Cassie spending the night together disturbed


    the whole city. All major website tforms and morning newspaper headlines were overwhelmed by


    their photos, showing intimate pictures of them in the parking lot and proof of their physical attachment


    as they walked into the elevator of the hotel together. Moreover, the emotionless report whichpiled


    the story about their love hurt the hearts of those who cared about them.


    In the vi of the Lu Family, Alice was still in bed when Amy rushed in and hastily woke her out of her


    slumber.


    "Alice, wake up and go downstairs. Dad is waiting for you and he wants to ask you something," said


    Amy, whose voice was not gentle as usual. She was upset about something and was in no mood to


    treat her baby daughter gently.


    "Mom, I need to get some more sleep. What''s the emergency? I''ll talk to Dad in the evening," said


    Alice, sleepily. She had stayed uptest night, looking for Greg and had reached home only early in


    the morning. She was a little irritated that her Mom was waking her up so soon.


    "It''s about Violet. Get up and go downstairs quickly. Your Dad is not in a good mood," her mother


    warned.


    As soon as she heard that it was about Violet, Alice immediately opened her eyes. She was afraid that


    her Dad might have found out that she had gone looking for Gregst night.


    When she saw that Alice was wide awake, Amy said,"Get changed and go downstairs now."


    "Alright!"


    As soon as Alice came downstairs, she felt that the atmosphere in the living room was not the same as


    usual. There was no sign of the nanny in the living room. It looked like only her father was there on the


    first floor.


    "Good morning, Dad," greeted Alice, and sat at a certain distance away from him. "Mom told me that


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    you have something to ask me. What''s the matter?"


    If her guess served her right, her Dad wanted to know something about Greg and Violet, but she


    couldn''t ask him that directly now. She needed to know how much he knew about them so that she


    would know what to say and what not to.


    "How is the rtionship between Violet and Greg going recently?" Derek came straight to the point. He


    didn''t think he needed to beat around the bush with his daughter. He knew that Alice was close to


    Violet and that she would definitely know everything about them.


    "They''re fine," replied Alice without hesitation, pretending to be carefree about the question. "You know


    it''s normal for young couples to have arguments sometimes, but you need to trust them to keep it


    together. They love each other very much."


    "Fine? Is this what you call fine?" asked Derek as he threw the morning newspaper in front of Alice.


    "What do you mean. Dad?" asked Alice, picking up the newspaper. She froze as she read the


    headlines in the front page, written in bold letters.


    ''The heir of XS Hospital in an affair with the famous female doctor; couple seem pretty intimate.''


    Alice silently read the newspaper article. She was speechless. She knew that the photos were probably


    taken by someonest night, but the story waspletely fabricated. It was far from the truth.


    "Does this newspaper want to be shut down? How dare they report such false news? Dad, let''s buy this


    newspaper and shut it down!" snapped Alice.


    "Tell me what you know. What the hell is going on? This news has been reported on all website


    tforms and newspapers," Derek said, ignoring Alice''s words. He was really angry when he saw the


    news first thing in the morning. When he read the article, he was going to rush to XS Hospital to


    confront Fred and ask him to discipline his son. However, he had been through stuff like this in his


    many years of ups and downs, and he knew how much the media loved to gossip and create fake


    news. So, he decided to talk to Alice first before he jumped into conclusions. He had to protect Violet


    from any harm. Since Jackson and Cherry were far away in Hong Kong, it was his job to take good


    care of Violet for them.


    After seeing the angry look on her Dad''s face, Alice figured it was better not to hide anything from him


    at this point. If she refused to tell him what she knew about Greg and Cassie right now, he would


    definitely learn it from someone else by any means.


    "Alright, Dad. I''ll tell you whatever I know. Cassie went to college with Greg when he was abroad. And


    she fell in love with him at the time, and now she hase back to China for him. What happenedst


    night has nothing to do with what is reported in this newspaper. Greg and Violet had a quarrel, and he


    went to a bar to have a drink. But unfortunately, he met Cassie at the bar. She acted like she was


    worried about him and tried to get close to him. She then took him to Tim''s hotel after he was drunk.


    Fortunately, Tim and I reached the hotel on time and drove her away. So in the end, nothing really


    happened. Greg would never betray Violet. I promise," Alice said, and held her hand up in a gesture to


    show her honesty. She hoped her dad would believe her.

 Chapter 756 Sensational News (Part Three)

    Chapter 756 Sensational News (Part Three)


    "Are you telling me the truth?" asked Derek, who was still a little skeptical about her story.


    "Of course, I am. You can go and ask Tim if you don''t trust me, or you can go back and check the


    surveince video of the hotel. Cassie left the hotel early, and she never slept with Greg," answered


    Alice.


    Derek finally decided to trust his daughter. He sighed,"You know that your Uncle Jackson and your


    sworn mother, Cherry are in Hong Kong. They are far away from home, so I have a duty to take good


    care of Violet for them. I can''t let anything or anyone hurt her. Ever."


    Alice understood her father''s worries very well.


    She moved closer to Derek and sat next to him. Holding one of his arms, she said,"Dad, I know what


    you''re worried about, but trust me, I''ll take good care of Violet. I''ll kick the hell out of anyone who dares


    to bully her. I will absolutely not allow anyone to treat Violet badly. I know you''ll shield her from any kind


    of trouble, so will I. I''ll protect her from any harm."


    "I know that the two of you are quite close," said Derek in a soft voice. His eyes were fixed on the


    newspaper once again, and he went on,"This is all so unexpected, so I''m worried about Violet. Anyway,


    it''s good to hear that she''s fine. I know Greg''s personality, and I trust him after what I''ve heard from


    you."


    "That''s it, Dad. I have said it before, Greg is a reliable guy. He loves Violet, and nobody could doubt his


    love for her," replied Alice.


    "You are such a sweet talker," said Derek, looking at his daughter with loving eyes. He couldn''t object


    to anything she said when she looked at him with her beautiful eyes.


    After talking to her father, Alice hurried back to her room, took out her phone and dialed Tim''s number.


    "Hello Alice," Tim greeted as the call connected.


    "Tim, did you read the news? How did this happen? Why would they print such lies in the papers?"


    Alice asked in a haste. She was worried about Violet now. What if she had already read the


    newspaper? She would be devastated.


    "I just read it. My assistant had told me that there was a reporter who had followed Greg to the hotel


    pause, he continued,"Right now, the inte is full ofments about Greg and Cassie. Violet has not


    been involved in the news for the time being. She''ll be fine for now."


    "What will Violet think when she reads the news? That''s what worries me the most. Tim, find a good


    excuse to exin this news to Violet," said Alice in a worried tone.


    Tim was suddenly at a loss for words. After thinking for a moment, he said into the phone,"I think it''s


    better to leave the job to Greg."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It looks like there''s nothing we can do right now," said Alice, agreeing with Tim,"By the way, did you


    find out who the reporter was?"


    "He seems to be Cassie''s friend, and she had arranged for him to follow Greg," replied Tim.


    "Cassie''s friend? What the hell does she want?" asked Alice. Even though she already knew why


    Cassie would do all those things, she still couldn''t believe that she would do such a thing. Did she


    really want to get back together with a married man?


    "It''s easy to guess what she wants; she wants to be with Greg," said Tim.


    "She is mad! She should be locked away somewhere for a while,"ined Alice.


    Greg sat in his office and looked at the news on theputer screen. He wasn''t surprised by the


    gossips. He just stared at the screen, with a gloomy face.


    Without knocking, Fred pushed open the door and walked into Greg''s office.


    Greg finally got back to his senses when he saw his Dad standing in front of him. He stood up and


    asked,"Dad, what''s the matter? Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to ask you about the news in the papers. What the hell is going on? Why were you with


    Cassiest night?" asked Fred angrily. He couldn''t believe the news at all, and that''s why he had


    rushed to ask his son about it. He wanted to hear the truth personally from Greg, and he only wanted to


    believe what his son told him.


    "Dad, the only thing that you need to know is that I love my wife more than anything else in this world.


    I''m not interested in other women. So, this..." Greg didn''t finish his words, but turned his eyes back to


    the news on theputer screen.


    "Greg, although you are not a celebrity, you are still a well-known figure in the elite circle. You have to


    pay attention to what you say and do when you appear in public, because there are countless eyes on


    you, understand? If you don''t pay attention to yourself, there will always be someone like this waiting to


    get some kind of dirt on you, and they will exaggerate the story and report nonsense. Just like this


    one," Fred warned Greg even though he knew that his son knew about the media well.


    "I know, Dad. It was an ident this time, and I didn''t think it would be blown out of proportion like this


    by ending up in the papers. But don''t worry, I''ll take care of it," replied Greg. Although he hadn''t thought


    of how to deal with it yet, he was sure that he would solve it in the end.


    "Alright," said Fred. He hadplete faith in his son. He suddenly frowned and said,"But Greg, you


    need to think about how you are going to exin this to Violet, or she will surely misunderstand you."


    "I know, Dad. I''ll talk to her," Greg said solemnly.


    They talked for a while before Fred left the office.


    After his Dad left, Greg picked up the car keys and his mobile phone and walked out of the office.

 Chapter 757 An Eye For An Eye (Part One)

    Chapter 757 An Eye For An Eye (Part One)


    Greg rushed into his house, only to find the empty living room. Worried as he was, he strode towards


    the bedroom but found no one inside.


    Staring around the empty room, he sank into fluster. ''Where did she go?'' he wondered uneasily.


    "Violet, sweetheart," Greg cried as he entered the study. Still, there was no sign of his wife anywhere.


    He went to the kitchen, same story. But when he walked into the bathroom, he was immediately


    depressed by what he saw.


    Staring nkly ahead, Violet sat hunched in a corner, barefoot with a newspaper in her hands.


    Deste and drained, she looked as though she had aged quickly over the few hours they''d been


    apart.


    Noticing Violet was in her thin nightgown, Greg grabbed the bath towel and quickly reached for her. He


    squatted down and draped her shoulders with the towel. Catching a glimpse of the open window, he


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    held her freezing hands and wondered how long she had stayed there.


    "Get up, Violet. Let''s go to the bedroom. It''s so cold here," Greg began, trying to speak as gently as he


    could. He felt heartbroken to see her act like this. All the unpleasant things that had happened between


    him and Violet vanished from his mind.


    Greg stretched out in an attempt to lift Violet to his chest. However, Violet shook off his hands violently.


    "Get your hands off me. Just stay away from me," Violet yelled, her voice hoarse from sobbing.


    Greg froze immediately, dumbfounded. ''What''s up? Did she catch a cold?'' a thousand questions ran


    through his mind.


    "Are you alright, Violet? Tell me what happened," Greg said apprehensively, as he held Violet''s arms


    tightly.


    "Let me be, Greg! Get your hands off me. I hate you. I hate you," Violet cried out, attempting to push


    Greg away with all her strength. But at the moment, she was too weak for that.


    "Violet," Greg said as he took her into his arms. He held his wife tightly no matter how hard she


    punched him in the chest. "I''m sorry, honey. It''s all my fault. I''m so sorry. Please forgive me," he


    apologized effusively.


    Upon hearing this, Violet burst into tears. Her wailing of grief resounded through the bathroom.


    "Why did you treat me like that, Greg? I told you I didn''t take Sharon''s money. Why did you stay with


    Cassiest night? Why?" Violet said huskily, blurting out her thoughts.


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood me, Violet. Don''t believe what''s in the newspapers. I swear I didn''t


    cheat on you," Greg exined.


    Defeated by exhaustion, Violet gradually lost her consciousness and fell to one side.


    Taking note of that, Greg let her go only to find that she had passed out.


    "Violet, Violet," Greg shouted. He lifted Violet to his chest and hurried to the bedroom.


    As he ced her on the bed lightly, he tucked her inside the quilt. He stared at her gaunt face, tears


    forming in his eyes. ''I swore that I''ll never allow anyone to hurt her or make her cry. But look at what I


    have done to her. I broke her heart and made her suffer like this, '' he med himself.


    Greg stayed by Violet''s side and attended to her the whole day. It was until nightfall that Violet fluttered


    her eyes slowly.


    When he spotted that Violet woke up, his eyes lit up in joy. He seized her hand, and then eximed


    delightfully,"You finally woke up, Violet!"


    Seeing Greg sitting at the edge of the bed, Violet turned her head away from him angrily.


    He was aware that Violet sulked. Not to anger her further, Greg dropped the subject.


    "You must be hungry. I cooked some rice porridge for you. I''ll bring it to you right away," Greg said


    tenderly. He stood up and got out of bedroom.


    Sensing that Greg was out, Violet got out of bed and walked out as well.


    With a bowl of porridge, Greg walked carefully towards the bedroom. When he walked into the dining


    room, he was surprised to find Violet sitting there. He paused and made his way to her.


    Nervous, Greg put the bowl of porridge in front of her. Watching her eat, he didn''t know what to say. He


    just sat there by her side, watching silently.


    In the evening, the twoy on the bed without saying a word. Violet was unwilling to talk, while Greg


    nkly stared at the ceiling much of the time


    About an hour on, Greg opened his mouth first.


    "After I left homest night, I went to a bar. I somehow ran into Cassie there. Then I was drunk and


    went to Tim''s hotel with her. Later Tim and Alice found me there. Nothing had happened between


    Cassie and me," Greg narrated briefly, thinking it was necessary to exin to Violet. He hated to see


    his loving wife misunderstand him. Most importantly, he hated to see her suffering a lot.


    "As for today''s news, I knew nothing about it. I didn''t expect to be followed by the paparazzi. Tim called


    up and said Cassie arranged all of this. She even bribed a reporter and sent him to trace mest night,"


    Greg exined. He basically assumed why he and Cassie would end up in the hotel. However, he


    couldn''t guess Violet''s thoughts towards this. He also had no idea of public opinion on the same.


    "Greg," Violet began in a calm voice, her head still stooped down.


    An eager Greg transfixed his gaze on Violet, careful not to interrupt her.


    "When we walk on the street tomorrow, what will happen if we are derided and shamed over that false


    reports, as you say? Would we have to show them our marriage permit to prove our legal rtionship?"


    Violet asked calmly, as she turned a sidelong nce at Greg. "Will they me me for destroying your


    rtionship with Cassie? Or will they use you of being unfaithful?"


    "I will rify the truth to the media. To everyone. You''re the only one I love, and I''ve never cheated on


    you," Greg said firmly as he met Violet''s gaze.


    "There is no need. With all the barrage of usations that the media has started, your courage will be


    badly dented to call for a press conference. The public sentiments are already heavily stacked against


    you," Violet responded, before turning her back on Greg. "I always try to keep a low profile because I


    wouldn''t know how to deal with such negative publicity. It''s hard to disabuse the public of such fake


    news, no matter how innocent you''re. Only people who have been there, and had their names dragged


    into mud will understand how it feels," she added.

 Chapter 758 An Eye For An Eye (Part Two)

    Chapter 758 An Eye For An Eye (Part Two)


    The reality of Violet''s words left him in deep thoughts. Born of the aristocracy, he had often appeared in


    media interviews. He was used to cameras and being in the limelight. But this was no dalliance with the


    fourth estate, as media houses were dragging his name in the mud. Deep inside he knew he couldn''t


    merely downy the effect of those negative reports on public opinion. When he read the sleazy


    headlines and subsequentments, he found it depressing.


    In the Lu family''s vi, Alice sat at the desk staring at theptop screen. The more reviews she read,


    the angrier she got. She wished she could make thoseizens silent. ''What gives them the right to


    keep poking their noses into other people''s businesses?'' she wondered, her anger rising.


    Alice''s cell phone rang, interrupting her attention as she reached out and looked at the screen. When


    she saw the caller ID, her eyes popped in surprise. "Lawrence!" she eximed before picking the call.


    "Hi, Lawrence," she greeted, her moods lighting up a little.


    "Are you not in bed?" From the other end of the line, Lawrence''s voice had a hint of restraint and odd


    tenderness.


    "Yes," Alice replied with a thoughtful look. "Have you learnt about the news on Greg, Lawrence?" she


    asked cautiously.


    She knew Lawrence very well. ''I have to be cautious with him. Even though he and I are on close


    terms, he''s a rather vtile man who''ll snap at the slightest provocation, '' she reasoned.


    "Of course I have," Lawrence blurted Greg''s full name coldly. "Has he really done what they said he


    had done?" he asked, his tone giving away his disquiet.


    When Alice heard this, her hand quivered slightly. Afterposing herself, she answered


    hurriedly,"Greg would never do that, Lawrence. He didn''t cheat on Violet as the media would have you


    believe. You can''t me Greg, because I was with them at the hotelst night. This whole racket has


    Cassie''s handwriting at every turn. She has been bugging Greg since they were abroad. Now that


    she''s back in the country and Greg is a happily married man, she''s just out to frustrate him."


    At the thought of Cassie, Alice burned with anger. For the same, she had to set the record clear with


    Lawrence by bearing out everything she knew concerning Greg''s misfortune.


    "I know," Lawrence responded. He didn''t need her to introduce Cassie.


    "You know?" Alice muttered, looking confused. "Do you mean that you know Cassie?" she asked


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    tentatively.


    "No," Lawrence replied,"But I investigated her before Violet got married."


    Fully, Alice now understood the situation. Even though Lawrence was abroad, he still secretly kept an


    eye on his favourite sister. He knew everything about her. ''Perhaps he called to find out the truth to see


    if he could intervene on behalf of his sister, without alerting Violet to his ns. We both know Violet


    very well. She doesn''t like being a bother to anyone, especially people who care about her, '' she


    mulled.


    For a moment, Alice felt that she was moving closer to a solution. The only problem was that the


    majority of online opinion favoured Cassie and Greg while isting Violet as a spoiler. Some of the


    more sleazy, unrefinedments riled her sister in rather vulgarnguage. "What should we do?" Alice


    asked, expecting to hear Lawrence''s answer.


    But then she guessed, ''Lawrence only wants to learn as much as he can so as to scheme the next


    move for his sister.''


    "You don''t have to do anything. Just wait for tomorrow''s news," Lawrence casually answered.


    "What do you mean by that?" Alice asked, more baffled. ''Lawrence is abroad now. What is he going to


    do?'' she wondered.


    "An eye for an eye," Lawrence replied, with an expressionless tone. He then said,"I just called to make


    sure whether Greg did anything wrong. So good night!"


    "I see. You can count on me when I say Greg did nothing wrong," Alice reiterated.


    "Don''t let Violet know about this. I don''t want get her hung up on the little details," Lawrence said


    calmly.


    "I will. Don''t worry," Alice replied.


    "I have to go now," Lawrence said.


    "Bye, Lawrence," Alice returned. He spoke so politely, she thought.


    After she ended the call, a bright smile adorned her pretty face. All her worries vanished for she was


    certain that Lawrence would change the course of things. ''Tomorrow will be a day of surprises, '' she


    thought cheerfully.


    The next morning, the whole city slid into chaos. At 5:00 am, dozens of people flooded to the gate of


    the XS Hospital. Reporters, rtives of patients from the hospital and even mobs of angry youths


    joined in the pandemonium.


    At six o''clock, the rm rang. This time, Alice didn''t ignore the ring. Instead, she opened her eyes


    immediately. She got up and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When she came downstairs, she saw her parents sitting in the dinning room having breakfast.


    "Good morning, Mom, Dad," Alice gushed as she joined them.


    "Oh, Alice, why did you get up so early today? I already set aside your breakfast in the fridge," Amy


    said in surprise. Since Alice never had breakfast with her and Derek, Amy was ustomed to cing


    her daughter''s breakfast in the refrigerator. Once Alice got up and came down, she could warm it in the


    microwave.


    "It''s okay, and don''t mind me. I''ll get it myself," Alice replied as she headed over to the fridge for her


    breakfast.


    Shifting his gaze from the newspaper in his hand, Derek fixed his doubtful eyes on his daughter beside


    him. "Who did this?" he asked, cynicism echoing in words.


    "What are you talking about?" Alice answered, pretending not to know what her father was talking


    about. In fact, she knew it was Lawrence''s doing. But she was ignorant of the content of the reports. All


    she knew was that there would be an important twist to the media reports that had been doing rounds,


    dragging Greg and Violet''s names into the mud.


    Alice took the newspaper from her father''s hand, and read it intently. A few lines on, she burst into


    pictures were published?" she gasped.


    "Tell me, who is behind all these?" Derek asked sternly. Since he read the news about Greg yesterday,


    he had mulled it over, trying to find a solution. However, someone had beaten him to the punch. He


    contemted that the person behind this must be a big shot. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to publish


    without inviting some level of censure by the government.


    "You think I did this, Dad?" Alice asked in a naughty voice.


    After reading the newspaper, Amy understood what the father and daughter were talking about. She


    replied firmly,"It''s impossible. You only came back a few days. I don''t think you''re capable of pulling


    such a move."

 Chapter 759 An Eye For An Eye (Part Three)

    Chapter 759 An Eye For An Eye (Part Three)


    "Now that I have nothing to do with this, why did Dad ask?" Alice snapped sharply as she stole a


    nce at her father. She then started eating her breakfast.


    "You must know something about the news. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have gotten up early this morning.


    Tell me, who is behind this?" Derek urged. He had been observing his daughter. ''Alice acts weird today.


    She never got up early before. She must be in the loop on who published the news, '' he assumed.


    "You''ll know it soon, Dad," Alice answered, not intending to reveal too much at once. After a pause, she


    continued,"Violet is a kind girl and she has many friends. Perhaps one of them did this to bail her out."


    "But this is pretty damning expose. Why would Violet''s friend do this?" Derek asked, fixing his eyes on


    Alice.


    Much as Jackson loved and doted on his daughter- Violet, Derek thought this for revenge was a little


    on the extreme. In fact, Jackson would object to such retaliation, if he got wind of it before it hit the


    press, '' Derek thought.


    "I don''t know. You need to ask that guy," Alice replied. Afraid that she might spill the beans, she had no


    intention of continuing on the topic with her shrewd father.


    Amy spected,"Wilson and Mond wouldn''t do this. And although Selina is really upset, she is not


    capable of digging so deep into all the dirty private details that are now emerging about Cassie.


    Especially, Selina couldn''t pull that kind of a surprise in such a short time. Who would do this?"


    Amy''s spection helped Derek narrow down the targets. With a look at Alice, he asked,"Did Lawrence


    do this?"


    Seeing how close her father was sniffing, Alice choked on her milk as a knot of apprehension shook


    her up. She coughed and wiped her mouth with tissue hurriedly.


    "Do you think Lawrence would do that, Dad?" Alice countered, keeping her parents guessing.


    Amy cut in,"It looks like no one would do this except Lawrence."


    Noting his daughter remained silent, Derek made his own conclusion. He didn''t me Lawrence for


    acting in a rush. But it did shock him to find Lawrence behind all these. ''Even though he''s out of the


    country, he still keeps tabs on the goings-on in the city. Perhaps he has been watching Violet in private.


    A sense of guilt still eats at his heart for his sister''s hand in Violet''s ident. Although he has never


    After Alice finished her breakfast, she quickly rose from her seat intending not to stay near her father''s


    sharp cross-examination. She walked out of the dining room, excusing herself to be full. "I have to go


    out. Goodbye, Dad, Mom," she said sweetly, touching the palm of her hand slightly to her lips, and


    blowing across for kiss.


    "Come home early, sweetheart," Amy urged.


    "I will. Remember to make me some of your delicacies for dinner, Mom," Alice returned.


    Driving to Greg''s house, Alice kept her hands steadily on the steering wheel, her joy often breaking into


    blissful humming. ''I''m going to visit Violet, '' she thought happily.


    After some time, a thought crossed her mind to dial Tim''s number.


    "Hello, Miss Alice, have you read today''s papers? Or seen the news?" Tim asked the minute he


    answered the phone.


    "Yes, I have," Alice replied tly. "I heard you have many girlfriends. Do they make that face that


    Cassie''s wearing on the newspaper? Is that how they look when they''ve been pushed up to the climax?


    Who looks more attractive, your little lovers or Cassie?"


    "Are you not in your senses?" Tim asked, his hand involuntarily sliding the phone from ear jaw in


    surprise at Alice''s grungy jokes. "Are you trying to pull my leg, Alice? It''s insane. How could anyone


    ssh such raunchy headlines,plete with nude photos on the front-page? When did such cheesy


    reporting be eptable in China?" Tim replied, flitting between curious and worried. ''Alice seems


    to be in a good mood. What happened to her?'' he wondered.


    "China is bing more and more open, and the media houses are beginning to experiment. They''re


    testing how far they can stretch that freedom. It''s not a big deal," Alice replied,ughing. Alice finally


    knew the way Lawrence treated his enemies. ''He leaked that nude picture of Cassie, apanied by


    all the juicy details of her escapades abroad. Now, Lawrence has thrown Cassie to the dogs, handing


    her notoriety that most folk in the city will sneer at for years toe, '' Alice giggled inside.


    "Where are you, Alice? I need to talk to you," Tim requested.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I''m on my way to Greg''s house. Perhaps you can join us. We four will probably throw a party and have


    a good time together," Alice replied merrily.


    "Okay, I''ll meet you there," Tim said as he ended the call.


    In his office on the top floor of the building, Francis sat staring at the pictures and the increasing


    Cassie''s scandals abroad appear in the newspapers of this city? Her private life abroad has been


    exposed to the public, '' he wondered, clenching his fists.


    Francis''s assistant stood before his desk, not knowing what to say to his boss.


    "Have you found out any information?" Francis asked.


    "Nothing," the assistant replied as he shook his head. "The scandals were published by all the media


    houses at the same time, including their online editions. I can''t find out who was the first."


    "If my assumption is right, yesterday''s headlines must have been be Cassie''s doing. Today, someone


    published these news to take revenge on her," Francis inferred. As a shrewd businessman, he was not


    new to such dirty tactics and mudslinging.


    "Mr. Francis, you have a point. Someone must have done this to get even with Miss Cassie. So what


    should we do?" the assistant asked, waiting for Francis'' instruction.


    "Don''t do anything now," Francismanded,"I have a feeling that this is a very powerful rival. Now


    that he could publish such a sensational content in this conservative city, he must have influential


    connections high up. Besides, he must have thought of a backup n. It would be best for us to wait


    and see."


    "Okay," the assistant nodded. "But Miss Cassie perhaps has some problems recently. Together with


    this explosive dossier, she could be in a very difficult ce," he added, looking worried.


    He spected that Cassie might fear going out after the news came out.


    "Is Cassie in the hotel now?" Francis asked with a frown.


    "No, she isn''t. I called up the hotel and they told me that Miss Cassie went to work half an hour ago,"


    the assistant replied.


    "She is an idiot. Why did she go to work today? The hospital probably has been surrounded by


    reporters," Francis said apprehensively. He got up, grabbed his coat and rushed out of the office.

 Chapter 760 Believe In Love (Part One)

    Chapter 760 Believe In Love (Part One)


    The moment Cassie''s car arrived at the hospital gate, a group of journalists rushed towards her along


    with many of patients'' families and some of the pedestrians.


    Cassie was terrified when they surrounded her car all at once.


    The journalists knocked on her car windows, asking questions-


    "Cassie, since you have so many romantic affairs abroad, why did you return to this city?"


    "Cassie, is yesterday''s headline true? Someone said that yesterday''s headline news was written by


    you to protect yourself? It that true?"


    "Cassie, are you really the naked woman in the pictures? How many men have you made love with?"


    "Cassie, do you truly love Greg, the heir of XS Hospital? Or is he just one of your lovers?"


    "You shameless bitch! Why are you still a doctor? XS Hospital should dismiss you."


    "You saved my son''s life, but I didn''t know that you were so shameless. You are not qualified to be a


    doctor or to save people''s lives."


    Cassie was overwhelmed by the questions thrown at her and she couldn''t handle the pressure.


    People''s eyes and theirments made her want to die. Until this moment, she realized that it was


    impossible to fight against the public opinion.


    Cassie immediately regretteding back to the hospital. She had wanted to find Greg and ask him


    what the hell had happened. And she wanted to know from him why her affairs were clearly published


    on the newspaper. She figured that someone might have spied on her and had gotten information


    about her. But she was puzzled as to who it could be. Cassie thought to herself, ''It was impossible for


    Violet to pull off something like this, because she is too weak. She couldn''t even protect herself from


    being hurt. And I don''t believe that Greg would do this to me. I did irritate him yesterday, but he


    wouldn''t be so cruel to me. So then who did this to me?''


    The knocking on the car windows increased and she finally opened the car door and got out.


    She was nning to quickly run through the hospital gate, but the moment she stepped out of the car,


    she was surrounded. She was pushed around by the crowd, and was bombarded with more questions


    and insults.


    "Cassie, could you please exin today''s news?"


    "Are you the woman in the photos? Are the pictures morphed or are they real?"


    "Cassie, you bitch!"


    A man from the crowd angrily threw an egg at her, which hit her in the head. The egg white dripped


    down from her hair and fell to the ground and it was conspicuous in the sunshine.


    "You bitch! Greg has a wife and you still flirted with him. You shameless bitch!"


    "Cassie, has your mother not taught you any manners?"


    "Cassie, were you flirting around when you were abroad too?"


    Then a few more people threw eggs at her and it flowed down to her shoulders, and her back. But


    Cassie kept her head low in silence.


    She was covered by rubbish and smelled like spoiled egg all over, but the crowd didn''t show her any


    mercy. They continued to curse and question her.


    By the time Francis reached the hospital, Cassie was surroundedpletely and broken eggs were


    dripping all over her body. She looked lonely, and her shoulders were shaking. She was almost in


    tears.


    Francis felt helpless. He stood there, looked around and felt furious. If Cassie hadn''t done that silly stuff


    yesterday, she wouldn''t have had to go through all this.


    A few secondster, Francis walked towards Cassie through the crowd, as he took off his coat.


    When he finally reached her, he used his coat to cover Cassie and held her shoulder to guide her out of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the crowd.


    Cassie felt warm hands holding her protectively. She looked up and saw Francis.


    A lump formed in her throat and she said,"Francis."


    "Hush, don''t speak," Francis said to her. His heart hurt, and inside him anger boiled. He knew that she


    always did things in her own way, but she had never been treated this way before. He was afraid that


    his imperious cousin would try to take vengeance on the people who had insulted her today.


    They walked through the persistent crowd and Francis helped Cassie get into his car. He quickly got


    into the driver''s seat and drove away.


    He gradually slowed down once they were out of the city.


    He then stopped the car on the roadside and looked at Cassie. He looked at the egg whites on her hair


    and tried to clean it. But before he could touch her, Cassie stopped him and said coldly,"Don''t touch


    me."


    Francis'' hand stopped mid-air and after a few seconds, he withdrew it.


    Francis asked,"You knew that those journalists would be waiting for you at the hospital. Why did you


    still have to go there today?" He knew that Cassie must have had a good reason. She was not stupid.


    Cassie gritted her teeth and replied,"I wanted to see Greg. I wanted to ask him who wrote that news."


    Francis sighed,"Does it matter who did it? You should be wondering why people are targeting you."


    Cassie replied without hesitation,"It matters to me! I''ll do anything to get Greg."


    "But you should have understood by now that Greg and Violet are dangerous people and they are not


    easy to fool. Didn''t you notice it at their party?" Francis said,"The party was so luxurious and they


    probablye from rich and powerful families." He had researched Greg. Even though Greg''s family


    only ran a hospital, they were extremely famous and had huge connections in the business world.


    Cassie looked into Francis'' eyes and asked,"Do you think that I''m easy to be messed with?"

 Chapter 761 Believe In Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 761 Believe In Love (Part Two)


    Francis tried to soften his tone,"Cassie, give up now. This is not where we grew up and you''re not


    familiar with this city." He wanted to convince her to stop this charade. Cassie had brought today''s


    situation upon herself, and if she continued to pursue Greg, worse things might happen to her in the


    future.


    "No," Cassie said firmly. She looked ahead at the long road in front of her and continued,"I haven''t yet


    got the things that I want and I won''t stop now."


    Francis didn''t know what to say and he didn''t know how to persuade the stubborn Cassie.


    Cassie slowly dered,"I told you. I came to this city for Greg and I will do everything in my power to


    get him. He''s mine and I won''t let anyone else have him."


    Francis tried again,"But he doesn''t love you. He loves his wife." Cassie had fallen into an abyss and he


    hoped to pull her out before it was toote.


    Cassie disagreed,"Love is not set in stone and it won''tst forever. I will destroy Violet''s ce in Greg''s


    heart. And after that, I will be the only woman he loves."


    Francis thought she was being ridiculous. He wondered why she was always so rigid in her ideas.


    "You...", he started to say, but


    Cassie interrupted him,"Francis, thank you for helping me today." Her eyes filled up with hatred as she


    added,"I will find the person who issued that news. And when I do, I won''t let him off easily."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cassie made a fist and she was obviously very mad at everything that had happened.


    Greg was in the living room of his apartment. He took out his phone and called his father.


    Violet was sitting not too far away from him, but she said nothing. She stared out the window.


    His father picked up the call and Greg hastily asked, with the newspaper in his hand,"Father, what''s


    going on at the hospital?"


    Fred sighed and replied,"Oh, don''t even get me started on the situation here. Journalists have blocked


    the hospital gate and several of the patients'' families have grabbed the opportunity to cause us more


    problems."


    Greg asked,"Where is Cassie? Did shee to the hospital?"


    Fred replied,"I heard that she was stopped by the journalists at the gate and someone picked her up


    from there soon after. I don''t know who. I got the information from one of the doctors."


    Greg said,"Okay, I know."


    Fred asked,"Are you and Violet fine at home?" He was worried about Violet. After all, he had read the


    newspaper and he knew clearly what had happened.


    "Yes, we are fine. I won''t being to the hospital for a few days till things calm down and I want to


    stay at home with Violet. I don''t want her to be alone at home." He wasn''t lying when he said that he


    was concerned about her.


    Fred said,"Okay, I''ll handle things at the hospital. You take care of Violet."


    "Okay Dad," Greg said.


    After hanging up, he turned to Violet to say something. But before he could, Violet asked,"Are you that


    worried about Cassie?" She had noticed how nervous Greg was and believed that he was really


    worried about Cassie.


    Greg admitted without lying,"She is my friend and I''m afraid that those journalists might cause trouble


    at the hospital. That''s why I called my father." He was worried about Cassie for sure, but he was more


    worried about the hospital and he was afraid that the journalists might press his father for interviews.


    Violet sneered,"Friend? Girlfriend or good friend?"


    "Violet, you..." Greg couldn''t find the right words to say.


    Violet fell silent and turned back to look out the window. She ignored Greg again.


    He sat down on the other side of the sofa without saying anything.


    Alice stopped her car at the apartment gate, and saw a familiar car approaching.


    Alice got out of her car, stood next to it and waited.


    Tim parked the car and walked to her.


    He said,"I didn''t expect that the both of us woulde here at the same time."


    Alice simply said,"Let''s go upstairs."


    Tim rang the buzzer and after a while, the door opened.


    Timined when he saw Greg,"What took you so long to open the door?"


    "Where is Violet?" Alice asked as she walked in casually.


    Greg pointed to the living room without saying a word.


    When she saw Violet sitting in the living room, Alice happily walked to her and greeted,"Hello, Violet."


    Violet had already calmed down, but when she saw Alice, she was excited,"Alice, you came!"


    Alice seemed rxed and replied calmly,"Yes, I''m here to see you."


    The four of them sat in the living room and they all had read today''s newspaper headline.


    Tim broke the silence,"So, today''s headline was pretty unexpected." He was used to fooling around


    with girls, but he had never heard of such a thing happening before.


    Alice joked,"Mr. Tim, you''re always ying around in the bars and clubs. Haven''t you ever heard of


    such incidents before?"


    "I..." Tim grew anxious when he heard Alice''s impression about him. He defended himself,"I''m just a


    normal person, living amon life. I know that the upper ss is in chaos, but I didn''t expect that it


    would be so dirty. It''s the first time I''m seeing such bold reports in the papers.


    Alice repeated his words,"Bold reports? Why don''t you say that the person who gave the news was


    bold and powerful?"


    Tim suddenly realized something and he exchanged looks with Greg.


    Greg then looked at Alice and asked,"Alice, do you know who did this?"

 Chapter 762 Believe In Love (Part Three)

    Chapter 762 Believe In Love (Part Three)


    Alice didn''t answer his question. She just said,"You know clearly why Cassie published that news


    yesterday, so you should know the purpose of today''s headlines." She was indirectly telling Greg that


    today''s headline was a revenge on Cassie. It was to warn Cassie that she should keep her arrogance


    in check while she was in this city and that she should stop casting her greedy eyes on Violet''s


    husband because if she did, then she wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    Greg knew that Cassie was the one behind yesterday''s news. And he knew exactly why she did it. But


    he didn''t know who had nned today''s headline, but the purpose was quite obvious.


    Noticing that Violet was silent, Alice held her hand and asked gently,"Are you okay?"


    Violet nodded her head, slightly smiled and replied,"Yes, I''m okay."


    "That''s a relief," Alice said. After a pause, she continued,"Do you want me to take you to the park next


    to your apartment? The morning air is quite fresh."


    Violet thought that it would be good to take a walk with Alice. So she agreed,"Okay, let''s go."


    Alice pulled Violet up and said to Greg,"I''m going for a walk with Violet. We''lle back after a while."


    Greg nodded his head silently.


    After the two girls left, Tim began to question Greg,"Who do you think is behind this? Could it be


    Violet?"


    Greg immediately said,"No, Violet couldn''t do such a thing." He knew Violet well and it was impossible


    for her to do such cruel thing.


    Tim tried to provide a logical exnation,"But consider this. After seeing yesterday''s news, people were


    all for you and Cassie. And it was clearly Cassie who had taken the photos at the hotel and published it


    in the newspaper. Her purpose was achieved."


    Tim paused for a second and then continued,"But today''s headline obviously targeted Cassie. After


    reading such incredulous news about Cassie, the people who had supported her at first, turned on her,


    and Cassie''s name was totally destroyed. And think about it. The people who had nned yesterday''s


    headline must have wanted to protect Cassie. Then why did they suddenly get back at Cassie today?"


    Greg thought about it seriously. Nothing was making any sense at the moment.


    Tim said,"People on the inside must know that the guy had written today''s headline because of


    yesterday''s news. There is no way that it was a coincidence. Yesterday, Cassie had won supporters


    from her piece of news, but today, she lost them all. The guy behind this must be someone unusual.


    Common people couldn''te up with such a cruel n. Don''t you think so?" Tim truly admired that


    guy. He believed that this man was powerful and he was probably someone who kept watch on what


    was going on in this city.


    Greg agreed,"I think so too. But I just can''t figure out who this guy could be. Violet''s parents aren''t in


    this city. Her family wouldn''t do such a thing. The four most powerful families in this city are quiet and


    they don''t seem to be rted to this fiasco. So who could this guy be?" Greg wondered if it could be


    someone he knew.


    Tim suddenly asked,"Did you notice that Alice was quite strange today?"


    Greg didn''t think it was a big deal and said,"What happened today must have pleased her. Do you think


    she will be unhappy after reading today''s newspaper? I know Alice. Violet is much more important than


    anyone else to her. You were also at the hotelst night. Everything Alice did was for Violet. So such


    news would be a delight for her."


    Tim nodded his head. He thought that Greg''s words made sense and felt that maybe he had


    overthought.


    In the park, Violet and Alice walked hand in hand.


    "Alice, I want to ask you something."


    Alice replied,"Yes?"


    Violet asked her directly,"Who was it that had aimed at Cassie and issued the news?"


    Alice was thrown off by her sudden question. She thought quickly and said,"If there is someone who is


    concerned about you, they wouldn''t stand by and do nothing when they know that you''re hurt."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "But is that...?" she began and stopped. She hadn''t expected to see such photos. In all of them, Cassie


    wasn''t wearing anything. Any woman who saw the photos would be embarrassed and men would joke


    about it. Violet wasn''t expecting to see her naked pictures in the main headlines.


    Aliceforted her,"Violet, don''t worry about this. Trust me, nothing bad will happen anymore."


    "Really?" Violet was still worried and she continued,"But I''m afraid that Cassie will do something crazy


    again. She seems to be very vindictive."


    Alice said,"Rx. She won''t hurt you anymore. I''m here with you and if shees anywhere near you,


    I won''t let her go easily." Even Lawrence, who was abroad, was helping Violet. So Alice thought that


    she should assist Violet too. If anyone dared to hurt her, Alice would be the first to teach them a good


    lesson.


    Violet finally nodded when she saw the firmness in Alice''s eyes and she believed Alice''s words.


    Violet said,"It''s so good to have you by my side."


    "Of course. I told you that I won''t leave you anymore. I''ll always be with you and help you to continue


    being the most wonderful girl in the world and the most charming princess in this city," Alice said. Her


    recent work was also designed for Violet.


    The two kept walking and Alice asked,"Violet, so many things have happened in the past few days.


    Have you reconsidered your future with Greg?"


    Violet shook her head,"Not yet. My mind is rushing incoherently here and there and I don''t know what I


    should do. I wanted to be alone to calm down and try to forget all these things. But today''s news..."


    "Violet, don''t bother about these things. You should live your life and follow your heart. Greg loves you.


    I know that. Don''t leave him because of all this."


    Violet replied,"I don''t want to leave him either."


    Alice smiled,"Then just hold his hand and be with him."


    A small smile appeared on Violet''s lips as she said,"Okay, I will."

 Chapter 763 The Enemies Meet (Part One)

    Chapter 763 The Enemies Meet (Part One)


    One weekter, the scandal hadpletely vanished like dark clouds after the rain. By now, the whole


    city had returned to its usual hustle and bustle. There were no journalists gathered at the hospital and


    Cassie still went to work wearing big sunsses every day. If no one took a closer look, she wouldn''t


    be recognized.


    In the morning, when Violet opened her eyes, she found that Greg was not beside her. Curious where


    he might be, Violet got up, tided up the bed and walked out of the bedroom to see what her husband


    was up to.


    The moment she went downstairs, she smelled the inviting aroma of a freshly cooked meal. "You are


    up?" Greg smiled at her, carrying a dish in his hand.


    "Yes!" Violet replied while delightedly nodding her head.


    "Go wash your face. Breakfast will be ready soon!" said Greg, smiling.


    Violet had to admit that she felt very warm and fuzzy inside, having such a thoughtful and considerate


    husband.


    After they finished breakfast together, Greg rose up to put away the dishes. Violet immediately stopped


    him and said,"Let me do it! You''d better go to work now and don''t bete."


    "It''s okay for me! I will put these away and you go to the couch to have a rest," said Greg.


    "Rest from what? I just got up from bed then had breakfast! I have nothing else to do here the whole


    day. So you hurry up and go to work now." Violet gave her husband a push and pped him on the


    butt. Though she had been mad at him for several days, she had softened seeing his extra care and


    tenderness. She no longer felt any anger towards him.


    "Okay, then! I am leaving," Greg conceded and stood in front of Violet, put his hands on her shoulders


    and gave a tender kiss on her forehead. In a soft and low, intimate voice, he whispered in Violet''s


    ear,"Stay here at home and wait till I get back."


    "I will," said Violet. Greg''s deep and manly voice in her ear made her ticklish and excited.


    "Bye my love!" Greg waved as he walked to his car and drove off.


    When he arrived at the hospital, he naturally walked to his own office, the same way he did every time


    he came to work. But today, he ran into Tina. He hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    Seeing the arrogant Tina strutting with pride, Greg had no choice but to stop and greet her, even


    though he didn''t really want to talk to her.


    "Hello, Mr. Greg. Long time no see!" Tina greeted in a ttering voice.


    "What are you doing here in the hospital?" asked Greg, confused.


    "I am here to bring back some prescription medicine for my mother. She hasn''t been in good health


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    recently," replied Tina. She then took a nce at the aloof Greg and taunted him,"Ohh, you know


    what? I thought you would live a happy life after getting married with that Violet. But now, look what


    happened. I didn''t even need to take action and yet someone else had dealt with her. I heard that you


    are in good romantic terms with a neer in the city, is that true?"


    "It''s none of your business. I am leaving now!" Greg had no time for small and dirty talk like that and


    decided to leave. But Tina stopped her, grabbing his arm.


    Tina looked at Greg in the eye, not letting go of his arm. "Greg, I will give you a chance to leave your


    wife and I will find a way to get rid of that slut, Cassie. On one condition that you marry me when those


    two, good for nothing women are gone from our lives."


    ''Is she out of her mind?'' Greg thought it ridiculous, hearing what Tina was proposing. This did not


    deserve a decent response. ''What a cocky delusional woman she is!''


    "Hah, how funny!" Greg sneered. "You really think that highly of yourself, don''t you? Someone so


    conceited and arrogant has no right to get involved in my life!"


    "Greg, you must know the way I do things. I never give up easily on the things I want to get," said Tina,


    unfazed by Greg''s reaction. She had been abroad and had just returned, seeing the news about Greg.


    Though things had subsided, she still thought that it was the time for her to fight for the man she loved.


    "Oh, really? Then let me tell you," Greg, not intimidated by Tina at all, fiercely stared at her and


    said,"Next time we run into each other, it will be like we have never met!"


    "Greg, don''t y with my true heart," Tina said sternly. She couldn''t understand why Greg didn''t


    appreciate her feelings for him.


    "Your true heart? Do you have a true heart? I never imagined that you even had one!" A woman''s voice


    came from behind, interrupting them.


    It was Cassie, who walked towards them proudly, paying no attention to Tina.


    When she stood between Greg and Tina, she grabbed Tina''s arm from Greg and pushed her away.


    Tina staggered and backed up for several steps.


    "You..." Tina gagged?on?her?anger. She didn''t expect that this woman would be much more vicious


    than Violet.


    "Is Greg yours? How dare you touch him so intimately?" questioned Cassie, while casting sharp eyes


    at her. She already knew of Tina''s affection towards Greg and she could tell that the woman was just


    another rival in the quest for Greg''s love.


    "Well, well, I knew it was you! You are the cheap actress in the headlines several days ago, haha!" Tina


    relentlesslyughed at Cassie after she saw clearly who she was. She then spoke in a nasty tone,"I


    see you and I am ashamed for you. You have the gall to appear in public even after your nude picture


    was exposed to the public. A true scandal indeed! Aren''t you afraid of being thrown eggs at again?


    Hahaha..."


    Before she could finishughing, Cassie''s heavy hand hadnded on her left cheek.


    "Mind your manners here! You have no right to make suchments on me!" Cassie clenched her


    teeth and tried to subdue her anger. Even if the fury was burning in her heart, she still had to behave


    herself and not create anymotion in public.


    Tina''s jaw nearly fell, both in shock and the strength of Cassie hitting her face. She was dumbstruck


    and just stood still, without saying a word. Her left hand was on the affected cheek which had started to


    sting with pain.


    "What the hell are you doing? Don''t you know who she is?" Greg rebuked Cassie. How bad-tempered


    and reckless she was, that she even hit someone she had never met.


    "I don''t know her and I don''t care!" Cassie spit out as she stared at Tina fiercely. She then continued to


    say,"But she was clinging to you and that''s what I didn''t want to see. She deserved that p."


    With fierce eyes, she then warned Tina,"Let me tell you, Greg is mine! Don''t you ever try to get close to


    him, or you will never find peace in your life again!"

 Chapter 764 The Enemies Meet (Part Two)

    Chapter 764 The Enemies Meet (Part Two)


    "Was that a joke?" Tina sneered and walked forward, lifted her hand and pped Cassie back. She


    was not the person to be bullied easily and she was not a coward to be outdone by such a whore like


    Cassie.


    "Who do you think you are? You are nothing in this city! One more thing, don''t you ever think that you


    will get Greg. Not in your lifetime!" Tina yelled in Cassie''s face.


    The quarrel between the two women for a married man, had drawn the attention of some people who


    started watching them. Afraid of arousing public indignation, Cassie didn''t pursue the fight against Tina.


    People seemed to have just forgotten about her scandal. What if they found that she was stirring up


    trouble again in public?


    Just as Cassie quieted down, Tina continued to deride her,"Hey you bitch! Don''t pretend to be weak


    and delicate. Are you scared now?" Seeing that Cassie was still silent, Tina gave her a sneer and went


    on with her tirades. "Aren''t you good at seducing men? Since you could seduce the pure and loyal


    Greg to a hotel, it only meant that you are an expert. Why keep silent now? You haven''t gotten what


    you wanted, have you?"


    "Shut up!" roared Cassie in a low voice. She needed to put a stop to Tina''s loud tirades. The crowd had


    be bigger and more people could hear the dirty facts about her.


    "I won''t! I just want to let others see how you seduce men and what a shameless woman you are! I


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    have to admit that I admire you because you have a thick hide to still stay in the city after your dirty


    photos were exposed. Cassie Zheng, why not purse your career in Japan? Do you need me to tell my


    brother and perhaps he can pay you in the name of ourpany. Hahaha!" Tina was enjoying her


    upper hand over Cassie andughed loudly.


    "I told you to shut your mouth!" Cassie clenched her teeth, hating Tina with every inch of her body. She


    really didn''t want to strut around in the city and she tried to suppress her fury.


    "What right do you have to give me orders?" asked Tina furiously. "Who the fuck do you think you are!


    A shameless bitch! Don''t you ever talk to me. I don''t want to be polluted by a barefaced slut!"


    Saying that, Tina turned to look at Greg and told him,"Greg, tell your father to fire her! Don''t let a dirty,


    garbage eating bitch ruin the reputation of XS Hospital!"


    Cassie was choked with anger. She stared at Tina fiercely and hated her guts. Though she kept silent


    on the outside, she already had made up her mind to get rid of this evil woman!


    "Tina, would you please just leave?" Greg felt a big headacheing up because of these two women


    quarreling over him. He helplessly shook his head, saying,"Don''t make a mess around here in the early


    morning. You are ruining my mood!"


    Saying that, he then walked into the building without looking back. He didn''t care if the two women


    killed each other. All the better for him.


    Tina and Cassie stood in ce and stared at each other with hatred, burning in anger. In Tina''s heart,


    she scorned Cassie, while in Cassie''s heart, she hated Tina.


    "So what? Why stare at me?" Tina provoked.


    "Tina Gu!" shouted Cassie at Tina. "I won''t let go of this easily! Just wait and see!"


    "Hah! As a nobledy from the Gu family, do you think I will be afraid of you?" Tina rolled her eyes and


    sneered at her. She then left, carrying thetest edition of luxury handbag.


    Indignantly, Cassie went to her office and stood in front of the big European windows. She was in no


    mood to get to work at all and her mind was filled with the?storm?of?ridicule that Tina kept throwing at


    her. ''How could I let such a simple-minded woman insult me? She must have a death wish!'' thought


    Cassie.


    Suddenly, her eyes sparkled as if?a?light bulb just lit up on?her head. With a wicked smile, she thought


    of a brilliant idea. ''Tina Gu, since you like Greg so much and want to take him away from me, I won''t


    give you a second chance. Before, my No.1 enemy was Violet and now it seems that you bumped up


    to the top of the list! I will get rid of you first!'' Cassie said to herself.


    With that idea, she quickly dialed a number.


    The?phone?was?soon?answered?after the?second ring.


    "Hello!" A voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    "I want every information on this Tina Gu. Do everything you can and bring her to a nightclub tonight! I


    don''t want excuses. Just make it happen," Cassie gave her order curtly and coldly.


    "Consider it done. Anything else?" The person on the other end of the line asked.


    "You will know when the time is ripe." Then Cassie hung up the phone.


    A victorious smile was stered on Cassie''s face. She was now in a good mood looking forward to


    tonight''s show which would be very interesting. Since the city had be quiet, it was time to add


    something exciting to talk about.


    The day passed by quickly. Violet went to H King Group to see her uncle Wilson and spent the whole


    morning with him in the office. She then had lunch with her aunt Selina and had afternoon tea with her.


    She had a very rxed and pleasant day and didn''te back home until Greg was about to get off


    work.


    When she arrived home, she watched TV on the sofa. When she noticed that it was the time for Greg


    to get home, she dialed Greg''s number.


    "Hi, honey!" Greg''s tender voice sounded clearly over the phone.


    "Have you gotten off work?" Violet asked. Hearing Greg''s voice always made her feel warm inside.


    "Yes and I am on my way home now," Greg replied, smiling. He felt good that Violet would take the


    initiative to call him. It meant that she missed him all day and that made him feel the sweetness in his


    heart. Sweet like honey.


    "Greg, how about you call Tim and I will call Alice so that the four of us can have dinner out together?"


    Violet suggested.


    "What''s the matter? Do you feel bored at home and want to have fun outside?" Greg smiled by himself


    while driving. He had Violet on his Bluetooth headset so he didn''t need to hold the phone.


    "What? No, I''m not bored! Haha. I just want to have dinner with Alice!" Violet''sughter was so tender


    and sweet, like music to his ears.


    "Okay, you''re the captain tonight! I will call Tim now. You get changed and wait for me. I''ll get changed


    into fresh clothes then we can leave. If you can prepare my favorite shirt that would be great!" Greg''s


    instructions were very efficient.


    "Okay, I love you!" Violet happily hung up the phone after giving a big kiss to Greg over the phone.


    "I love you more!" Greg yelled back and fell back to driving. Life was good.


    Violet then dialed Alice''s number. "Hello my sister!" Alice answered the phone immediately. She was


    doodling some designs with a pencil. Putting?the?phone?on speaker mode, she ced the phone


    aside and continued drawing.


    "Hi Alice, how about having dinner together tonight?" said Violet beaming.

 Chapter 765 The Enemies Meet (Part Three)

    Chapter 765 The Enemies Meet (Part Three)


    Violet''s proposal made Alice stop moving the pencil in her hand. She teased,"Ooh, it seems that


    someone is gonna treat me to dinner!"


    "You are right! But you should know, I am not the person paying the bill tonight, Greg is. Haha, so I


    don''t care," Violetughed heartily, happiness could easily be felt in her voice.


    Alice was also happy for Violet. It seemed that she was in a very good mood today and she didn''t want


    to disappoint her. So, she readily agreed, saying,"Text me the address and I will go there as soon as I


    finish this design. Don''t start eating without me! Wait till I arrive, okay?" Alice pretended to warn her.


    "We certainly won''t! By the way, Tim will also be with us!" said Violet.


    "Tim?" Alice was a little surprised and asked,"Isn''t he busy?"


    As far Alice could remember, Tim had been a person who was always busy with a variety of leisurely


    things. It was not easy for him to get away from his tight schedule, toe and have dinner leisurely.


    "I don''t know. Greg is talking to him. I suppose he is not busy today," Violet replied.


    "Okay, fine! Whatever! Remember to send me the address and I am getting about my work now," Alice


    didn''t want to continue the topic to discuss about whether Tim was busy and she didn''t think much of it.


    "Bye!" Violet hung?up?the?phone and got ready.


    At the same time, Greg still on his Bluetooth headset, dialed Tim''s number.


    "Hey, buddy, do you think it''s the right time to call me at this moment?" Timined after answering


    the phone.


    "Why not? Am I intervening anything? I thought you did those things at night." Greg retorted, not?to?


    be?outwitted.


    "What if I say yes?" Timined outwardly, but in his heart, he felt a little sad. ''Am I really this kind


    of person like Greg thinks? Why does Greg always view me this way?'' he muttered in his heart.


    "Aren''t you tired? There are only 24 hours in one day. Can''t you just take a rest for a few minutes? Or


    maybe an hour?" Greg quipped Tim.


    "Stop! Can''t you just think of something normal in your mind? I am making an inspection at the hotel. I


    am working, okay? Doing business! Don''t judge me too quickly!" Tim defended himself, exining what


    he was doing.


    "That''s my good boy!" Gregplimented him and went straight to the point. "Come and have dinner


    with us tonight! By order of my beautiful wife''s so you are expected to be there!"


    The moment Greg finished his words, Tim immediately asked,"Will Miss Lu go with you? If she goes,


    then I will go!" Tim made no secret of his liking Alice.


    "Alice? Does she have anything to do with you?" Greg pretended to be confused.


    "Nothing presently, but it doesn''t mean that it''ll be the same in the future. Don''t you think?" Tim?grinned


    wickedly?asking Greg.


    Greg seemed to have felt the evil smile on Tim''s face after he heard what Tim said. "If you want?to con


    Alice?into liking you, perhaps you should make a lot more effort than just ying around! Let me


    remind you, the first thing you should do is to clear away all the women around you! Then work hard to


    control all the five-star hotels in the city."


    "Well, you''re hallucinating if you think that is ever gonna happen. Even if I had such an idea, do you


    think it would be possible? I''m sure that you know that your father-inw has dozens of five-star hotels


    under the JC Group. How would it be possible for me?" countered Tim.


    "If you capture Alice''s heart, perhaps my father-inw may give you all the five-star hotels for Alice''s


    sake. In that way, you will achieve it, right?" Greg bantered. He knew he was just telling a joke. Even if


    he was the son-inw of the Chu family, he wasn''t the heir who would take charge of JC Group in the


    future. After all, he had a mysterious brother-inw abroad, a big figure that everyone was waiting for.


    "Oh, you may be right! How could you be so smart, Greg? Well, I will just have to double my efforts and


    go after Alice, who is my only goal at present. Haha! I do have to struggle for my five-star hotels!" Tim


    echoed.


    "Fine, forget it! I was joking! I haven''t seen my father-inw yet and how could I know whether he will


    give you the hotels? Even if he intends to give the hotels away just like that, I''m still way ahead of you


    and will get them first!" A snicker yed Greg''s lips.


    "You have XS Hospital and you are doomed to serve in the medical field. Don''t be half-hearted about it!


    You should be passionate andmitted to your chosen field just like how you treat Violet, right?" Tim


    lectured Greg. ''How could he steal away the business from me?'' he thought.


    "Please stop! Look who''s trying to teach me!" Greg sneered.


    "Fine! We have talked so much, but you haven''t answered my first question. Will Miss Lue or not?"


    This was what Tim cared about most.


    "She will. Violet asked her toe and she certainly wille," replied Greg. He could bet on it.


    "Great! I will be there early! Let me say it first, I will pay the bill tonight and don''t you dare steal my


    thunder, okay? I have to make a good performance and impress Alice, haha!" Timcently


    dered.


    "Naah, I didn''t intend to pay the bill. That''s why I called you!" Greg joked. "By the way, I want to eat


    western food tonight. Also, you should book the entire restaurant! Oh! And... the best red wine!" Greg


    demanded. This was a good chance to take advantage of his friend.


    "You are really something, Greg!" Tim gritted his teeth but this was his friend, Greg. He pretended to be


    angry but he was actually already looking forward to tonight.


    "That''s it! Send me the address after you book the restaurant. You should do it quickly because I will


    have to tell Alice then," Greg pretended to tease him.


    Tim was about to rebuke Greg, but he had no temper after he heard thest sentence that Greg said


    and he hastily agreed,"Fine, I will book the restaurant right now!"


    When he got back home, Greg found that Violet had already dressed up and was waiting for him in the


    living room.


    "You are back?" Violet hastily walked towards the door to greet him and took the briefcase from him.


    "Indeed I am!" smiled Greg, while caressing his wife''s cheek.


    "I''ve called Alice and she told me that she woulde but she will be a littlete," Violet reported Greg.


    "Okay. I''ve sent her the address," Greg replied. "Wait a second. I''ll get changed quickly and then we will


    set out."


    "Okay, I will wait for you!" Violet said in a sweet voice.


    Tim arrived at the restaurant earlier than everyone else, feeling a little anxious sitting alone in the


    dining area of the posh western restaurant.


    When Violet and Greg arrived arm in arm, they noticed that Tim didn''t seem to be as natural as he


    used to be.


    "This brat must be nervous!" Greg could easily read his mind from the expression on Tim''s face.


    "Why is he nervous?" asked Violet, not knowing what the matter was.


    "Haha, he is nervous to see Alice," Greg replied.


    Violet couldn''t help but burst intoughter after hearing what Greg said.


    "Hi, you two! Please sit down. It''s my treat today!" Tim was very generous as he greeted Greg and


    Violet.


    "Thank you!" Violet gave him a big smile.


    "Well, when will Miss Lue?" Tim didn''t waste any time asking.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "She is on the way. Perhaps there is traffic jam but she will be here soon!" Violet replied.


    "Okay, then let''s wait a little longer." Tim looked around and felt very uneasy at the thought of seeing


    Alice.

 Chapter 766 Actually Him (Part One)

    Chapter 766 Actually Him (Part One)


    Dressed in a sapphire blue dress, Alice walked into the restaurant holding a ck handbag.


    She looked around first before making her way to Violet while eximing,"Wow, it looks like someone


    booked the whole restaurant!"


    "What a smart girl! It''s a treat from a generous gentleman." Tim replied before Violet did, moving closer


    to Alice.


    Violet opened her mouth to say something but hesitated and eventually decided to remain quiet. ''I''d


    better give Alice and Tim more chances to talk.'' she thought.


    "Isn''t this Greg''s treat?" Alice asked as she took a seat. Staring at Greg, she said jokingly,"Did you get


    a sry raise? When you squander money like this, aren''t you worried that Violet would scold you for


    wasting money?"


    "That''s not your concern, Miss Alice. Besides, some rich guy paid for this, not me." Greg replied, as he


    looked over at Tim and winked.


    "Who? Is there another wealthy man here other than you?" Alice asked, now curious. ''Whom is he


    referring to?'' she wondered.


    "The one sitting beside you!" Greg replied with a wry smile, still leering at Tim.


    Greg''s being a loudmouth annoyed Tim. He wanted to jump on his friend and kill him. But that was just


    in his mind. In front of Alice, he tried to look every inch like a gentleman.


    "Tim? He paid for all of this?" Alice responded, amazed.


    "Yes, this is his treat!" Violet answered, smiling.


    "I''m a little surprised," Alice returned in a casual tone,"Whatever. Let''s enjoy the meal."


    Tim''s broad smile vanished instantly. ''Is that all? Come on!'' he thought, looking disappointed. Alice''s


    respond was a little calmer than he had anticipated. He thought she would at least be impressed and


    feel obliged to him.


    At a night club, everyone inside moved their bodies crazily to the rhythm of the music, jumping, gyrating


    and swaying in the middle of the dance floor. They were immersed in the heat of the sexy atmosphere.


    The DJ''s set was good and almost controlled the crowd with every beat.


    Tina stepped into the club in a ck, leather mini skirt. Looking around, she couldn''t find the person


    she wanted to see. She was at a loss. ''Where is this Mr. Mike?'' she wondered.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Tina?" a waitress approached and asked Tina.


    "Yes, I am." Tina replied. ''I''m not a frequent visitor here. How did she know me?'' she wondered.


    "Hello, Miss Tina. Mr. Mike asked me to take you to him. This way, please," she said politely, gesturing


    for Tina to follow her.


    The waitress walked ahead to lead the way. Tina had little time to think and decided to follow her.


    When they came to a VIP room at the far corner of the club, the waitress showed her in and said


    courteously,"Here we are, Miss Tina. Mr. Mike will be here soon. Please make yourselffortable


    inside while waiting for Mr. Mike. We prepared the drinks for you. Enjoy!"


    The waitress then turned around and left.


    Tina entered the room, looking around. ''This ce looks nice. I cane here with my friends next


    time, '' she thought with delight.


    She took a seat, tapping on the lounge chair idly. Although sounding muffled, she could still feel the


    heavy bass sound of the music from outside. Fifteen minutes had passed, but there was no sign of


    Mike. No one came to check on her either.


    Suddenly, Tina''s phone rang. Tina took her phone out of her handbag and saw that it was her mother


    calling.


    "Hello, Mom," Tina answered.


    "Where are you, Tina? When will youe home?" Carol asked in a concerned tone.


    "Mom, I told you already. A man called this afternoon and he is going to buy my painting. Now I''m


    waiting for him. When we agree on the price, I will be back immediately. Don''t worry about me," Tina


    replied.


    "I have a bad vibe about everything, as if something bad is going to happen. Your brother is home, but


    you''re outside. So I''m a little worried about you," Carol said.


    "There is no need to worry, Mom. I''ll see you at home soon. You and Roger don''t go to bed early


    tonight. When Ie back, we can have somete night snacks together," Tina reassured her mother.


    "Okay fine. But do take extra care while you''re out. See youter," Carol said.


    "I will! See you, Mom," Tina responded and then turned the phone off.


    Half an hour had passed, but Mike still didn''t show up. Tina was running out of patience. ''Because he


    appreciates my art work, I don''t mind waiting for him a little longer. Besides, I don''t have other


    appointments tonight, '''' she mused.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina caught a glimpse of a bottle of wine on the table. ''No one else hase and it is provided by the


    bar. I guess it''s okay to drink it, '' she thought.


    She picked up the ss of wine and took a sip.


    Ten minutester, Tina felt a surge of heat run through her body, and her face turned as red as if she


    had a fever. ''Perhaps I feel hot because the heater is on, '' she guessed. So she took off her coat and


    kept waiting.


    Within minutes, Tina felt dizzy. She tried to grab a hold of the sofa as she fell unconscious, falling face


    down on the soft cushion.


    At that exact same time, Cassie was in a room next to Tina''s, watching the surveince monitor,


    recording what was happening next door. Her mouth twisted in a scornful sneer. ''This woman is such a


    fool. I thought that she wouldn''t be tricked so easily. It looks like I overestimated her, '' she thought, a


    hideous expression written on her pretty face.


    Cassie got up, left the room and went straight to the VIP room where Tina was knocked out cold.


    Cassie pushed the door and entered the room, followed by two tall men.


    "What''s your n?" asked the man who was standing near Cassie.


    "Strip off her clothes," Cassiemanded, her eyes kindling with anger and contempt. ''Now you are


    going to pay for what you did to me, Tina. Let''s see how the world is going to react to this. So you


    never ever thought that you would one day be my prisoner? Now you will know the meaning of the


    word, shame, '' she snickered inside.


    The two men moved over to the unconscious Tina. One took a seat beside her and helped her up. The


    other stood in front of Tina and took off her clothes one by one and dropped them on the sofa. After five


    minutes, the two men came back to Cassie. Tina was still unconscious, with no idea what was being


    done to her.


    Looking at the naked Tina, Cassie gave a wicked and satisfied smile. She took out her phone, pointed


    it at her rival and took several pictures.


    With a content smile on her face, Cassie said,"Well, I''m done here. I will leave this woman to you


    guys."

 Chapter 767 Actually Him (Part Two)

    Chapter 767 Actually Him (Part Two)


    The two men took off their coats in a hurry while approaching Tina.


    Before Cassie stepped out of the room, she turned and snapped some more photos.


    Cassie left the club, got into her car and drove away.


    She soon arrived at the hotel. She walked into her room and sat down on the lounge casually. With


    legs crossed, she grabbed her phone and dialed a number.


    "Cassie. My husband almost got fired from the newspaper, trying to help you. What do you want now?"


    Cassie''s friend answered with a bit of anger.


    "This time it''s different. It''s going to be a promotion for your husband, this time," a wry smile appeared


    at the corners of her mouth as Cassie said,"The target this time is Miss Tina. Roger, the vice president


    of GR Group is her brother."


    "GR Group? Is she the Miss Tina who hase back from abroad recently?" the woman asked.


    Cassie''s friend seemed to know a few things about Tina.


    "Yes. I''ll send you some picturester. Your husband will know what to do with them after he sees


    them," Cassie replied confidently. ''I''ll not fail this time. I can easily control Tina.'' she thought.


    "Well, then send them first," the woman said.


    "Okay," Cassie responded as she ended the call. She chose several pictures and sent them to her


    friend.


    It was a few minutes past midnight. Squatting in a corner of the room, Tina covered her naked body


    with her clothes that she picked them up from the floor. Thinking of the sexual marks and bruises on


    her body, she couldn''t help but sob, trembling with indescribable sadness. She hadn''t stopped crying


    since the two men left 2 hours ago. ''I can''t go home now. Mom and Roger will see these marks, '' she


    thought.


    It wasn''t until 1:00 am that Tina got dressed. She stared ahead nkly, and left the nosy club.


    The street was quiet. There was a handful of passers-by walking along the street. Tina wandered


    aimlessly as vehicles drove past her. She had no idea where to go or what to do. She almost got


    sideswiped by a fast moving car. The driver yelled at her,"Are you crazy?! Stupid bitch!" But she did not


    even turn to look at the driver. She kept walking as if nothing had happened, oblivious to anything going


    on around her.


    At 6:00 am, she was still roaming the streets. It was still dark and she didn''t know where her legs had


    taken her. Hunger and coldness started to gnaw at her from inside. This time, her only wish was to eat


    steaming hot noodles to keep warm.


    In the morning, the GR Group became the hottest topic within the whole business circle. Its stocks


    fluctuated every second. Roger came to thepany at 7:00 am. After reading the morning


    newspaper, he opened theputer and checked the stock market. GR Group''s stock had fallen


    steeply.


    Sitting in the executive leather chair, Roger leaned his head back, with his hands on the armrests. He


    remained silent with a brooding look. ''The news about Tina left GR Group in a crisis, '' he thought.


    With no one disturbing her, it was already 10:00 am when Violet woke up. She grabbed something to


    eat as soon as she got ready. After breakfast, she went to the living room to check the fridge. There


    wasn''t much food inside. It looked like they were running out of daily necessities.


    "I''m gonna have to go do some grocery shopping," Violet mumbled as she stood in front of the fridge,


    her head still inside it.


    Violet applied make-up quickly and put on her some casual clothes. It only took her less than ten


    minutes to get herself ready. After dressing up, she had turned from a morning mess into a pleasing


    sight.


    "Let''s go. It''s shopping time!" Violet muttered dly as she took her handbag and left home.


    When she arrived at the shopping mall, she found it crowded with people. Before she entered the


    supermarket, a piece of news on the LED screen drew her attention.


    It read,"Thetest results show that the GR Group''s stock has been falling since this morning, and the


    decline was more serious than anyone could expect. ording to news reports, the sharp drop was


    caused by the leaked pictures of Tina Gu, the sister of Roger Gu, who is the vice president of GR


    Group. The pictures showed Tina Gu doing inappropriate and lewd acts bringing disgrace to her


    family."


    Violet stood still, focusing her eyes on the GR Group''s building on the screen. The building was


    surrounded by a mob of reporters and a car had just driven in. The moment the door opened, Carol got


    out and all the media personalities swarmed to her with their cameras, microphones and video


    cameras. Bombarded with sharp, harsh questions, Carol lowered her head as sh bulbs kept going off


    every half second. Carol stepped into the GR Group''s building under the security''s escort.


    The first one Violet thought of was Roger. Even though she turned down his pursuit, she was grateful to


    him. Like it or not, he had risked his life saving her. ''Now that GR Group faces such a crisis, he must be


    in a lot of stress, '' she thought.


    "I need to see Mr. Roger now," Violet said to herself loudly and decidedly. She was worried about him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At that moment, she forgot about shopping. She was just concerned about Roger and GR Group. After


    graduating from university, she had worked for the GR Group and she couldn''t bear to see the


    forgot his kindness.


    She hailed a cab and got in.


    "I need to go to the GR Group headquarters and step on it, please," Violet ordered as soon as she got


    in the car.


    The driver, in his fifties didn''t respond immediately. He looked in the rear view mirror and caught a


    glimpse of Violet. Casually, he asked,"Miss, GR Group is going bankrupt. What''s your business there?"


    "I must go there. I need to find out something," Violet replied. She was ignorant of details, and didn''t


    know what exactly was going on. That was why she decided to go and see Roger. Knowing he would


    never lie to her, she hoped to get the truth from him. After all, the news nowadays had be gued


    with fake information.


    "I suppose you haven''t read the news yet, have you? GR Group hit the headlines. It''s on all the reports


    and newspapers. I heard that Roger''s sister went to a night club and she was raped by some men.


    Some scandalous pictures are now going viral in social media," he narrated. With a sigh, he remarked


    with a reproachful air,"I don''t understand young girls. Why did she not stay at home and went to a bar


    that evening? It looks like people from the upper ss really enjoy the nightlife."

 Chapter 768 Actually Him (Part Three)

    Chapter 768 Actually Him (Part Three)


    It didn''t ur to him that Violet was a high ssdy. Even though she was in designer clothes, she


    didn''t wear any valuable jewelry nor emit an unreachable aura. Now that she was in his car, the driver


    assumed that she led afortable life, but far from being upper ss. He guessed that the people


    from respectable or wealthy families never took a taxi in their lives.


    "Tina is not that sort of girl. There must be some misunderstanding," Violet defended Tina. ''Even


    though I only met her several times and she was unfriendly, I don''t think she is a loose woman who


    would have sex with strangers. Besides, what about those pictures? Who took them?'' she pondered.


    "So you know her?" the man asked, his voice carrying evident suspicion and contempt. With a tinge of


    scornful smile written on his face, he voiced his opinion,"You''re too naive. Nine out of ten rich girls are


    self-indulgent. They have lived withfort since they were born. They may look like well-behaved


    "What if GR Group was set up? Have you ever thought about that? Suppose what you said are true,


    but why did the media only report the negative news on Tina? Don''t you think it''s suspicious?" Violet


    blurted out her doubts. She didn''t fathom the whole situation, but she just felt something was wrong.


    ording to what she learnt, she believed that Tina wasn''t a loose woman. That was why she tried to


    defend Tina.


    "Well," the driver hesitated. After mulling for a while, he continued,"Your assumption makes sense. I


    heard that there are many grudges between rich families. Perhaps the Gu family offended some big


    shot, so that guy took his revenge on Tina. Who knows?"


    Violet didn''t respond. She looked out the window, hoping to arrive at the GR Group as soon as posible.


    The taxi stopped outside the GR Group''s building and Violet got out of the cab. Spotting that a few


    reporters still guarded the front exit, Violet decided not to enter the building from the front door. She


    was afraid that the reporters might make up stories once they saw her.


    Knowing another way to the building, she went straight to the side entrance.


    As she was about to enter the building, she was stopped by two security personnel.


    "Only staff are allowed to enter," one security said coldly. Recently, many people tried to sneak into the


    "I worked here and my name is Violet Chu. I have something urgent and I need to meet Mr. Roger


    now," Violet exined, not intending to break in.


    "Violet Chu?" the other security guard repeated Violet''s name.


    "Yes, I''m Violet Chu," Violet replied immediately.


    The guard said to the other one beside him,"She worked here once. She isn''t a reporter. I heard about


    her before."


    The other security guard surveyed Violet up and down. ''She doesn''t look like those annoying reporters,


    '' he thought.


    "Come in." They finally let her through.


    "Thank you guys. Thank you," Violet said gratefully. Relieved, she strode to the lift.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She took the elevator and reached Roger''s office. When she was at the door, she heard Roger yelling


    at his assistants angrily.


    Violet stopped outside and knocked on the door gingerly.


    Roger looked towards the door. He was stupefied with amazement at the sight of Violet. With his


    erged eyes, he asked,"What brought you here, Violet?"


    "Well, Mr. Roger," Violet faltered, as she was at a loss for words. Besides, Roger''s assistants were


    around.


    "Come in," Roger said, as he softened his voice.


    Looking back at the assistants, Roger put on a stern expression. In a furious tone, he


    "Yes, Mr. Roger," the two assistants replied and then took their leave.


    Violet entered the room. Once an assistant closed the door, she hurried to Roger and stopped in front


    of his desk. Fixing her eyes on Roger, she asked with a worried expression,"What''s going on, Roger?


    Did Tina really..."


    Violet didn''t finish her sentence. Tina was his sister, after all. She thought it improper to mention the


    news which, to this minute was dragging Tina''s name in the mud.


    "I don''t know. We haven''t found Tina yet. She didn''te homest night. Since my mother found out


    about the stock drop, she had been taking medication to lessen the stress," Roger answered with his


    knotted eyebrows. This time he was caught unprepared. He felt like he had been trapped in a heavy


    shower without carrying his umbre.


    "What do you think of this?" Violet asked, frowning. She didn''t speak out her spections. Roger was a


    shrewd man. She was certain that he had some idea about this matter.


    "Someone must be behind this. But I haven''t found out who that person is yet. This person wanted to


    hurt Tina and attempted to ruin my family. It looks like this person has a powerful background," Roger


    replied. He had read the news and checked the stock market. After some reflection, he didn''t think it


    was an ident. He was sure that someone had organized this secretly.


    Violet understood quickly what he meant. However, she didn''t make anyments. ''Whether that


    person wanted revenge or not, I can''t get involved in it since it is a family issue, '' she thought.


    "Well, then, do you have any idea how the GR Group will get through this?" Violet asked. ''If GR Group


    needs any support, I will ask Uncle Wilson, Uncle Derek or even Uncle Mond for help. I''m sure that


    they won''t hesitate to give a hand, '' she thought.


    "There is one way," Roger answered firmly. After deliberating for a while, he went on,"There is an


    investmentpany which is founded and operating abroad, and the CEO is Francis. I heard that he is


    born abroad and of mixed blood. At present, he hasn''t invested in anypanies yet. If he is willing to


    help, perhaps our crisis can be solved."


    "Francis An," Violet iterated the name. ''I seem to have heard this name somewhere. But I can''t


    remember, '' she mulled.


    Roger typed on the keyboard, and a page showed up. With a click, he shot Violet a nce while


    saying,"Here he is."


    Violet walked over to Roger quickly, and then looked at the screen. Looking shocked, she


    eximed,"Are you sure?"

 Chapter 769 Helping Roger Out (Part One)

    Chapter 769 Helping Roger Out (Part One)


    Surprised by Violet''s reaction, Roger looked at her and asked,"Are you acquaintances?"


    "Yes," Violet said,"We''ve met before."


    "I have asked about him and tried to get in touch with him, but he''s quite prudent, and I didn''t even get


    a chance to meet him personally, let alone persuade him to invest in GR Group," Roger said. It wasn''t


    easy to schedule a meeting with the elusive Francis.


    Violet pondered for a while and said,"Roger, Do you know where he is now? I can probably go and


    meet him. I will try and convince him to help and invest in GR Group."


    "Violet, but..." Roger was worried. Wheeling-and-dealing in the business field ismon. Besides,


    They didn''t know enough about Francis who remains a mystery. It would be risky if Violet did visit


    Francis unexpectedly. Roger was not willing to let her do that.


    "Don''t worry, Francis and I have met before. He will recognize me," Violet said with determination.


    Although she was not sure whether she could talk Francis into investing, it was still worth a try.


    Violet''s resolution touched Roger and he finally agreed. "All right then, I''ll give you what we know of


    Francis'' location. But, Violet, your safety is top priority. Call me if anything happens, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Violet said.


    Violet walked out the GR building, with her hand holding a note containing Francis''s address, her next


    stop for the day. It seemed that she would never get to do her grocery shopping today.


    When Violet arrived at the address written on the note, she stepped into the lobby.


    She approached the receptionist at the front desk and said,"Hello, I''m here for Mr. Francis An."


    "Hello, have you got an appointment with him?" the receptionist grinned at her.


    "No, not really. I don''t," Violet admitted.


    "Then I''m sorry, Mr. An will not be avable to see you today," the receptionist said. Francis had


    instructed everyone at the front desk to turn down anyone without a scheduled appointment.


    "But," Violet did not give up. "My name is Violet Chu and I''m here for an urgent and very important


    issue, could you please tell him?"


    "Sorry, I''m afraid not." Although Violet did seem to havee with urgency, the receptionist wouldn''t


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    break the rule.


    "Please! Just tell him my name. If he says no, then I''ll leave immediately." Violet begged the


    receptionist. The GR Group was at breaking point and Roger was in trouble, so she really needed to


    have this meeting with Francis.


    Moved by her pleading, the receptionist said,"All right then. I''ll call Mr. An. Please wait here and I will let


    you know what he says."


    "Thank you!" Violet said immediately. She was d for the tiny ray of hope.


    The receptionist got through to Francis'' private line. "Sir, ady named Violet Chu is here at the


    reception and wants to meet with you."


    "Violet Chu?" Francis from the other end of the line repeated the name.


    "Yes sir, that''s what she says her name is," the receptionist confirmed.


    "Bring her up." Francis'' voice crackled on the phone speaker.


    "Got it sir."


    After hanging up the phone, the receptionist had a colleague take over her post. Then she turned to


    Violet and said,"Please follow with me to Mr. An''s office."


    "Great! Thank you very much!" Violet immediately replied. She walked behind the receptionist, d to


    finally meet Francis after a while.


    In the spacious office, Violet saw Francis in a navy blue T-shirt, sitting behind his desk. Francis never


    took his eyes off her as soon as she had walked in.


    "Mr. An, this is Ms. Violet Gu, the one whom I called about earlier," the receptionist said.


    "Ok, Thanks. You can go back to your post now," Francis said, still looking at Violet.


    Violet watched the receptionist leave before she turned to Francis.


    "Well, I..." Somehow, Violet couldn''t bring up her purpose straight away.


    "How did you know about this ce? How did you know that I''m here? Who told you?" Francis asked.


    He was curious about the fact that Violet knew where his office was. He also guessed that she knew


    his position in thispany.


    "Roger told me," Violet said without hesitation. She thought that she couldn''t lie to Francis, as she


    needed his help.


    "Roger?" Francis thought deeply as he tried to recall the name and then asked,"Roger Gu?"


    "Yes! Roger Gu," Violet said in a crisp voice, nodding.


    "Wait for a second." Francis suddenly stood up and asked as he walked towards her,"Let me guess.


    Did youe to me in behalf of the GR Group?"


    Francis already knew about the GR Group scandal. In fact, it''s most likely that everyone in the city


    were talking about the GR Group today. Violet, this clumsy woman, said that Roger Gu gave her his


    address. It''s obvious that she came for the GR Group, because Francis was the only one who can now


    save thepany.


    "Yes, that is correct. I came here for Roger''spany. I was hoping that I could get under your good


    graces and appeal to you to help thepany. Please help the GR Group," Violet pleaded.


    "Why should I help you?" Francis asked with his brow raised and waited for her exnation.


    Violet didn''t answer his question, for she didn''t know how. She realized that she was bringing disgrace


    upon herself. After all, Francis didn''t even know Roger, why should he help Roger? Besides, Violet and


    Francis weren''t close, let alone familiar with each other, either. They just met twice, awkwardly in front


    of the toilet. Even if they were familiar with each other, they were more like enemies, rather than


    friends.


    There was nothing but silence for a long time.


    Violet kept her mouth shut. Francis stared at her, with secret happiness in his heart. He wanted to know


    how she was doing. Now, unlike before, she was neither in his dreams nor just in his mind, instead, she


    was standing right before him! She just stood there and he could just watch her, silently and serenely.

 Chapter 770 Helping Roger Out (Part Two)

    Chapter 770 Helping Roger Out (Part Two)


    "Why do you want to help Roger Gu?" Francis asked.


    "He helped me before," Violet answered." And I want to return the favor."


    "What did he do to help you?" Francis kept asking, because he wanted to know everything about her,


    her life, her heart, and so on.


    "He was once hit by a car to save me. Besides, he, as my boss, also helped me a lot when I worked for


    him, so I want to help him in return." Violet unveiled everything in her heart to Francis. Although it could


    be risky, she wanted to remain honest before him.


    "It seems that he''s special to you," Francis said, with a smile on his face. He had already done his


    research on the GR Group on Carol and on Roger. The GR Group remained as a medium-sized


    corporations in the city. Carol''s firm and frank manner of doing business in addition to her admirable


    business ingenuity made her one of the top female business leaders. If not for Selina, she could have


    been the queen of the city. As for Roger, he was popr. Everyone, including his peers, his elders as


    well as other business people, thought highly of him. This was mainly owing to his being well-educated


    and his being earnest and responsible. Besides, being raised under the care of Carol, he didn''t grow up


    to be a yboy. Instead, he was serious in his rtionships, neither closely rting with popr stars,


    nor hanging around red light districts. Therefore, Roger was a good candidate to be a reliable friend.


    However, Francis didn''t regard him as possible business partner. Roger might be too nice to be


    sessful. He wasn''t cruel and ambitious enough. These were traits that contribute to achievements in


    business.


    Violet didn''t know how to respond to Francis, so she just changed the topic back to what she originally


    intended. "Mr. An, will you help the GR Group?"


    Gazing at Violet, Francis didn''t answer her question, although he was thinking of the possibility.


    "Today''s news wasn''t all true. Tina is not that kind of woman as the news portrayed. She''s a good girl,


    better than what the news reported. What''s more, shopping malls of the GR Group run well. People like


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    the GR Group and are loyal to it." Violet put in a good word for thepany in spite of conflicts


    between her and Tina. Violet would still risk everything to help Roger and the GR Group. When Violet


    recalled that moment when Roger got injured in order to save her, she decided that she would take any


    humiliation if that meant helping him.


    "Violet, I heard of your husband''s family background. Although his family is more renowned in the


    medicalmunity, their influence is beyond that, isn''t it? He might also be of help to Roger Gu. By the


    way," Francis paused then continued. "Your family is also powerful. Isn''t Selina Lu one of your


    rtives? Do you know that she and Carol are in bad terms? What will she do? How will she react if


    she found out that you are helping Carol''s family?"


    "My aunt Selina deserves better than your words! Please don''t speak of my family like that." Irritated by


    what Francis said, Violet raised her voice at him.


    Astounded by her sudden change of behavior, Francis had no idea what to do next. He just stood


    there, in front of Violet, without a word.


    There was nothing but silence in the office for a while as Violet calmed herself down.


    "I''m sorry." Violet finally said.


    Francis remained silent. He already knew about Violet for he had looked her up and conducted some


    investigations. He was still shocked by how protective she was when it came to family. What he had


    learned, was that Violet was affectionate like Cindere among the rich. That proved true today. She


    was indeed less indifferent, unlike other girls from upper-ss families.


    "If you are unwilling to help, then I''m sorry that I bothered you. I''ll leave now. Thank you for your time,"


    Violet said and turned to leave.


    Francis immediately grabbed her hand before she walked out. He then pulled her closer until she stood


    in front of him, face to face. Looking at Violet, Francis said,"I will help Roger Gu, but under one


    condition."


    Violet was both surprised and overjoyed when she heard what Francis just said.


    "What...what do you want?" Violet asked. To get his help, she was happy toply to his requirement,


    as long as it was within her means.


    "Stay with me." Francis said with determination. He gazed at Violet. She could read from his eyes that


    he wasn''t joking and he really wanted Violet to be by his side.


    Violet''s eyes popped in astonishment. What...what did he just say?


    It took a while for Violet to process what Francis just said. He just made an impossible requirement!


    She stammered,"I...I''m married."


    "I know. I know your husband is Greg." Francis was grinning. "What I meant about staying with me is


    that we be close friends. Would you like to be a good friend of mine?"


    Violet, without any simr experience in her entire life, was shocked that this was exactly what Francis


    wanted.


    "Friends?" Violet repeated the word.


    "Yeah, we are just acquaintances now. You don''t even take me as a friend, right? Now I do you a favor


    and then we be friends. That''s all I want. By the way, it''s not a deal. I''ll do it all from my heart."


    Francis seemed quite genuine.


    Violet finally believed him and was relieved. She said,"Oh okay, now I get it."


    "Great! So how do we go from here? Are we friends now?" Francis asked.


    "Well, to be honest, I don''t know you at all and I have no idea if you are good or bad." Violet revealed


    her worries. All her friends were reliable. Would Francis be a reliable friend? She was not sure about


    that.


    "What? So now you think I''m a bad guy?" Francis asked, surprised. It never came to his mind that


    others would think of him as bad!

 Chapter 771 Helping Roger Out (Part Three)

    Chapter 771 Helping Roger Out (Part Three)


    "Ohhh, of course not! That''s not what I meant!" Violet quickly shook her head. "Let''s leave it for now. I


    can promise you, as long as my husband doesn''t mind me being friends with a guy then we will be


    friends."


    "Your husband?" Francis echoed what Violet just said. He then turned around and walked to the French


    window of his office to enjoy the view outside. "The weather is good, although the headline today..."


    Violet understood what he meant before he finished his words and realized that her refusal might have


    irritated Francis.


    She walked to Francis and said,"Well, we are friends now! And we will soon be close friends,


    okay?"


    "Really?" Francis asked, with his eyes again lighting up.


    "Yes, it''s serious to me," Violet replied. She just decided to leave her worries along, because she


    believed that Greg would understand her if she exined everything to him. After all, she loved no one


    but him.


    "Good!" Francis nodded with pleasure. He looked back outside the window, now smiling.


    "Then, the GR Group..." Violet tried to imply to him, for fear that being too direct would make him


    change his mind.


    Francis turned around, walked to his desk, grabbed the phone and got through to the internal line.


    "Have Assistant Zhaoe in." Francis ordered to someone and hung up the phone.


    After a few minutes, the door opened and in walked a beautifuldy dressed in a corporate suit and


    high heels. ''This must be Assistant Zhao.'' Violet thought.


    "Make an announcement that ourpany will invest in the GR Group and at the same time send a


    manager over to the GR Group and discuss the details of the investment with Roger Gu." Francis


    instructed.


    "Okay Mr. Francis. Consider it done." Assistant Zhao nodded politely and then walked out, briefly


    looking at Violet.


    Francis turned to Violet and said,"So now are yo still worried? Trust me. The GR Group''s stock price


    will go up within a couple of hours."


    "Thank you, Francis!" Violet said happily, feeling relieved.


    "Then," Francis seemed quite serious, staring at Violet. "Now that I have helped you, do you think you


    could have lunch with me?"


    "Of course!" Violet replied joyfully. As long as the GR Group sessfully survived the crisis, nothing


    else worried her. It would be a pleasant afternoon when she finally got to do her grocery shopping after


    her lunch with Francis.


    "Okay. Please take a seat and wait for a very short while. I''ll have someone take over my work first and


    then my assistant will book a table for us," Francis said. He felt it an honor for him to dine with Violet,


    so he wanted to make it perfect.


    "Okay, take your time," Violet replied.


    Cassie arrived at Francis''pany an hourter.


    Ignoring the receptionists, Cassie walked straight into the building.


    "Hello, can I help you with something?" Receptionists wanted to stop her but failed, so they had no


    choice but walk after her.


    Cassie rudely pushed Francis'' door open, wanting to jump on Francis and sh him with a de, only


    to find that no one was in the office.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Finally, Francis'' assistant caught up with her.


    "Where is Francis?" Cassie angrily asked, her hands on her hips.


    The assistant, fully aware that this cousin of Francis was ill-tempered, decided not to irritate her further.


    "Mr. Francis is out." the assistant answered politely.


    "I know he is out! Are you dumb? He is not here, is he? Where did he go?" Cassie raised her voice


    further. She had no patience for people below her.


    "He went for lunch." the assistant replied with her head bowed.


    "Why did he help the GR Group?! There are hundreds ofpanies out there! Why the GR Group?!


    He''s throwing his money away!" Cassie furiously yelled out in the hall outside Francis'' office.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know about that. I just do as he orders." The assistant was worried. It seemed that


    Cassie was going to strangle anyone near her. Without Francis in thepany, no one could calm her


    down if she fell apart and became violent.


    Cassie was so angry that she screamed as she heavily stamped her feet on the floor. She then stared


    at the assistant and asked,"Where is he having lunch now?"


    "Well..." the assistant hesitated to tell her, because Francis went to have lunch with Violet. If Cassie


    found out, she might spin out of control.


    "Tell me. He''s my cousin, and I have every right to know where he is!" Cassie shouted at the assistant,


    trying to intimidate her further.


    "In...at the Maple Restaurant nearby." the assistant gave in, her voice shaking. Cassie, who was like a


    dinosaur going for the kill, terrified her.

 Chapter 772 A Call From Stephen (Part One)

    Chapter 772 A Call From Stephen (Part One)


    At the gate of Maple Restaurant, Cassie stopped the car. And she at once saw Francis''s noticeable car.


    With sarcastic glee, she thought, ''Francis, you have no moral authority to fault me as a spendthrift. You


    are sshing lots of money on a meal. Aren''t you much as a ck sheep as I am?''


    In the restaurant, Francis and Violet sat at a corner, chatting while enjoying their meal.


    As Cassie walked in, a waiter weed her and courteously inquired, "May I help you?"


    "I am looking for someone," said Cassie, searching for Francis.


    The servant thought that Cassie was here to find her friend, so he left Cassie alone.


    While Cassie was seeking for Francis, she saw Violet seating at a corner and stopped in her tracks,


    wondering, ''Why is she here?''


    And then Cassie recognized the man opposite Violet, she was shocked to realize the man was none


    other than her cousin.


    Never in her wildest dreams had Cassie thought that Francis would have lunch together with Violet.


    She wondered, ''Are they close to each other? Or is there any secret between them that I don''t know?''


    Careful not to break their conversation and eager to spy on what they were up to, Cassie kept a safe


    distance. Finding an ideal spot for the job, behind arge vase, she stood still and observed them,


    taking note of every detail she could. Between eating and chatting, they also seemed to share some


    heartughter. At some point, she noticed Francis pass a serviette to Violet to wipe the side of her


    mouth.


    "Violet, you are a fox. What mischief are up to with my cousin?" Cassie scolded.


    Then thinking about the recent turn of events, she found that some events were quite coincidental that


    she began to suspect Violet might have been the hand pulling strings behind the scenes.


    How could Violet be having lunch with Francis now, when barely two hours ago, Cassie had got wind of


    the decision by Francis to help GR Group. Wasn''t Violet''s appearance in the picture a telltale sign of


    some connections? But Tina also tried to get Greg. There was no reason for her to help GR Group.


    Didn''t Violet hate Tina?


    With growing anger as she watched Violet and Francis at their table, Cassie had an evil nudge.


    On the spur of the moment, Cassie pulled out her cellphone and took several photos, without any of


    them noticing. Then she sneaked away to a different table where she could still watch them without


    being found out. She stealthily stole a nce around to make sure no one was watching. Once more,


    she secretly took a stash of photos, trying best to capture at different angles, as much as her limited


    movement would allow.


    Staring at the photos she took, Cassieughed spitefully, thinking to herself, ''Violet,st time I tried to


    retaliate, but someone stopped me. This time I''ll make you lose face. By the time I''m done with you,


    you''ll wish the ground would swallow you up. I want to see how Greg will react when he sees these


    photos.''


    Then Cassie squinted at Violet and left the restaurant.


    Sitting opposite each other, Francis waspletely smitten with Violet. He fixed his eyes on Violet,


    wishing he could stop thepse of time, just to savor her good-naturedpany a little longer. For the


    time they had spent together, Francis was impressed by just how well they got along with each other.


    Even their likes and dislikes seemed to blend on most things perfectly. Most importantly, Francis was


    very impressed by how they broached and tackled thorny issues with mutual understanding. Such a


    rare gem, he totally fell in love. She was the kind of special woman for whom he''d give everything.


    "Thank you for inviting me to have lunch with you. If it''s possible, let me take you out next time," Violet


    said.


    "My pleasure. It would be my honor to eat out with you. May I have the honor to have dinner with you


    next time?" The lunch hadn''t even finished yet, but Francis was already trying to invite Violet to have


    dinner with him next time.


    "It is okay. Next time let me and Greg pay for the meal. And you will get a chance to know my husband.


    He is a nice person," said Violet, smiling. From the bottom of her heart, she believed Greg was her


    perfect man, and she would never change her love for him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay," said Francis, a bit embarrassed. He knew Greg was not only Violet''s husband but also the man


    whose love Cassie longed for with intense desperation. During his stay abroad, he had learned of


    Greg''s existence in Cassie''s life. His cousin had fantasized about the man most of the time. Francis


    remembered how Cassie''s face would glow at the mere mention of Greg''s name. And now Violet too


    was just as obsessed as Cassie. The way her face lit up with a smile as she mentioned Greg told it all.


    ''What makes the man tick so easily with bothdies?'' Francis wondered. Deep within, Francis began to


    wish Greg didn''t exist in both women''s worlds. It would be great!


    "How about going to the GR Group after lunch? You haven''t seen Mr. Roger, have you? I can introduce


    you to him," said Violet.


    "Sounds good. Then I may have a chance to discuss some details about the investment with him,"


    Francis agreed. It was the best of both worlds, as it offered him more time to hang around with Violet


    while going about business as well. It couldn''t be better.


    "Okay, we can meet him after lunch," said Violet.


    "Okay."


    Straight from the restaurant, Cassie drove to XS hospital where upon arrival, she made a bee line for


    Greg''s office, instead of her own.


    Without the courtesy of knocking, she casually pushed the door open and walked in, as if it was her


    office.


    There was a nurse putting Greg''s books in order. Cassie''s unannounceding shocked her.


    "Doctor Cassie," the nurse greeted her.


    "Where is Doctor Greg?" Cassie asked, trying to keep her excitement under.


    "He is removing a scar on the back of a patient''s hand in the the observation nursing unit," said the


    nurse.


    "Which particr observation nursing unit?" asked Cassie. There were several observation nursing


    units in cosmetology department. She must clearly know which specific unit Greg was in.


    "The second unit, madam," the nurse answered, at which Cassie obligingly left.


    The sun shone through the windows. Cassie was waiting for Greg at the door of the second


    observation nursing unit. She had been standing there for two hours.


    The corridor was dead quiet until the door opened, after a long while.


    Instinctively, Cassie adjusted herself and looked to the door. She saw Greg walking out of the


    observation nursing unit. Drops of perspiration rolled down his forehead. He was walking towards his


    office while removing the mask.

 Chapter 773 A Call From Stephen (Part Two)

    Chapter 773 A Call From Stephen (Part Two)


    "Greg," Cassie called out.


    Surprised, Greg stopped and gave her a thoughtful look, ''What brings her here?'' he wondered.


    Without hesitation, Cassie walked up to Greg, who looked spent. "Are you tired?" she asked tenderly.


    Cassie really loved Greg. Seeing how tired he was, her instincts wanted to take good care of him,


    nourish and offer himfort.


    But the coldness in Greg''s very first question told her she''d need to be cautious. "Anything important?"


    he asked without any hint of kindness, making it sound as if her very presence offended him.


    "I have something to tell you. It is noisy here, follow me to somewhere quiet," Cassie broached her


    subject with care. And then she took Greg''s arms and pulled him to the the foot of the stairs.


    There was nobody at the foot of the stairs. Cassie got closer to Greg inch by inch, until she was close


    enough for afortable kiss. Indeed, she badly wanted to kiss him.


    But Greg knew that standing so close to her would only fan her crazy fantasies.


    So instead, he pulled her away. "What the hell are you doing?" he glowered. "If there''s nothing


    important, I shall leave," he added firmly.


    And then he was ready to leave, but Cassie stopped him.


    She stepped in front of him, blocking his way with ease.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem with the two of us standing together?" asked Cassie. And then she


    added, "Greg, you may need to rethink your obsession with that girl you call a wife. You seem to regard


    her as a person you can love and trust with all your heart, but I don''t think she loves you back as


    much."


    "What has happened between Violet and me has nothing to do with you. Go away from me," said Greg,


    trying to push his way out.


    As if she had been triggered, Cassie suddenly took out her cellphone and quickly shoved it in Greg''s


    face, disying the photos she had taken at the restaurant.


    "How does it feel, knowing that they''ve been spending time together?" asked Cassie, malice written all


    over her face.


    At first, Greg hesitated, brushing Cassie off as a bitter woman, consumed with jealousy. But Cassie


    didn''t budge and she wore a smug face, which made Greg realize that she might have a strong case.


    When at longst he begrudgingly looked at the photos, his eyes pooped wide in shock. Even though


    the photo was so close to him, it seemed to blur in his eyes. His dazed mind was ying tricks on him.


    "What''s this I''m seeing?" he asked, his eyes still in a haze.


    "Well, that''s none other than your sweet wife eating out with another man. Absolutely she was having


    fun, as you can see. but this is only the tip of the iceberg. For a better look, I have emailed a whole


    bunch of photos. Hopefully, you''ll have time to check, once you''re free," Cassie enthused, almost


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ovee with glee at how hard and fast Violet would fall. She had emailed the photos to Greg before


    she arrived at the hospital, but apparently, he hadn''t had a look yet.


    "Where did you see them?" asked Greg, staring at Cassie fixedly.


    If Cassie had expected a rational reaction, her bubble was burst immediately by how Greg took it.


    Instead, he now scared the wits out of Cassie. For Violet, Greg was utterly out of control. Readily, she


    could see from his eyes how much he cared about Violet. And it pained Cassie''s heart that Greg had


    never shown her such deep concern like he now showed about Violet. Even when Cassie was in


    danger or when she had given him a shoulder to lean on in his time of need, Greg had never been so


    profoundly passionate. Never so sentimental!


    "Greg," Cassie said gently, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Tell me, where did you see them?" Greg roared when he realized Cassie''s hesitation.


    "Eh, well, I had an appointment with Francis, who is my cousin. But when I walked into the hotel, I


    bumped into him having lunch with Violet. I must have arrived before time, so I caught them by


    surprise," said Cassie, now cautious and worried.


    "What else were they doing? Where are they now?" In quick session, Greg fired his questions,


    obviously out of temper.


    After studying his irritation carefully, Cassie thought she could ride the tide and turn him from Violet for


    good. By any means, she wanted to y on the slightest disagreement between Greg and Violet to her


    advantage.


    "After the lunch, my cousin went to a hotel room together with Violet," said Cassie, looking at Greg with


    a straight face, even though she knew that the second part was a fib she was now throwing in.


    Incredulously, Greg nodded his head. For confirmation, he asked Cassie again, "Are you sure that you


    didn''t make a mistake? Are you sure you''re not trying to lie to me?"


    "Greg," Cassie said yfully, trying to lead him on, "How could I lie to you? For heaven''s sake, Francis


    is my cousin. How could I make a mistake? And I also know Violet. The woman in the photo is exactly


    Violet. Do you have any doubts about that?"


    A sharp pain started to throb in Greg head, his strength was ebbing away until he began to fear that


    he''d drop dead, if this went on. A moment ago, he had walked out of the observation nursing unit with a


    great sense of fulfillment at the sessful surgery he had just performed. But now it pained him that


    his wife was going around on date with another man, while he was busy chasing money, thinking that


    would add a spark to his marriage.


    "Where are they now? Which hotel are they in?" Grasping Cassie arms tightly, urgently, Greg asked,


    raging anger visible in his now almost teary eyes and uncontroble trembling of hands.


    "I forget which hotel it was, I just saw them entering a hotel, and I came to find you immediately. But


    you were busy in the observation nursing unit. I couldn''t go in, so I just waited for you outside," said


    Cassie, pretending that she was upset. She wanted to make Greg believe what she said. If Greg


    believed her, then her n would pan out perfectly.


    "No, that''s impossible," said Greg, shaking his head. Unwilling to believe Cassie, he looked aside and


    murmured, "Violet wouldn''t hurt me, she wouldn''t." His desperation was palpable.

 Chapter 774 A Call From Stephen (Part Three)

    Chapter 774 A Call From Stephen (Part Three)


    Intent on adding salt to injury, Cassie continued to speak ill of Violet, "My cousin is hot, you know, Greg.


    During his time abroad, he had more than his fare share of women, which I can tell you for a fact.


    Wherever he goes, women can''t just stop drooling over him. How many women do you think would


    resist such a handsome young man, loaded with tons of money. And now he is back in town, single and


    ready to mingle. It is only unfair on you that your very own Violet finds him irresistible too. Maybe, she''s


    fallen for his hot looks, while you think money will keep her for you. Look at this picture, how happy she


    was. They were smiling like teenagers in love!"


    Although Greg''s mind was in a tangle, he clearly heard Cassie''s words. Increasingly, he believed in her


    words.


    When Cassie noticed that Greg was silent, she added, "Greg, I swear. What I''ve told you is nothing but


    the whole truth. But if you still don''t believe me, you can find out for yourself from the waiters at the


    restaurant. I can give you the address."


    Before Cassie ended her words, Greg left in a hurry.


    Seeing that Greg stalked out in a huff, Cassie couldn''t feel happier.


    "Violet, it''s over for you," said Cassie in high spirits.


    Hosting Francis and Violet in his office, Roger was happy with how productive their business talk had


    turned.


    "Thank you so much, Violet, for inviting Mr. Francis here for me," said a greatly impressed Roger.


    "It is my pleasure, Mr. Roger," said Violet humbly. She only wanted to help Roger, asking for nothing in


    return. She helped him to repay his kindness. The happiness in her life right now was partly thanks to


    Greg being there for her. But it wasn''t lost on her that at one point, Roger had got her back. Forever,


    she felt indebted to Roger for his kindness.


    "Mr. Roger, is Violet always so humble?" Francis asked with a grin.


    "Yes, Violet is a nice girl. When she worked in ourpany, she was the most diligent. No matter how


    difficult and tiring the work was, she was willing to do it," Roger said, praising Violet.


    "Is that so? She is really nice," said Francis. From Roger''s praises, Francis could read obvious respect


    and admiration for Violet. It surprised him that Violet, such an ordinary girl, could earn the love and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    favour of several outstanding men, including Greg - her husband and now Roger, who seemed all


    praises for this simple girl.


    The way both men now overflowed with praises made Violet feel a little awkward. Actually, she found it


    boring. ''Did they think she was some narcissistic, self-indulgent bimbo?'' she wondered.


    "Well, just go on with your conversation, gentlemen. I''ll go ask the waitstaff to prepare three cups of


    coffee for us," Violet excused herself. Then she stood up and left.


    Seeing that Violet left the office, Francis asked Roger without beating around the bush, "Did you once


    love her?"


    Caught by surprise, Roger stared at Francis, he knew that he could hide no secret from Francis.


    "I also love her now. She is beautiful and kind," said Roger. He didn''t try to deny the fact that he loved


    Violet.


    "I guess when Greg was abroad, you had tried to woo her. Am I right?" asked Francis. He had recalled


    something just now. And from those events, he guessed that it was when Greg was abroad, Roger got


    the chance to stay with Violet. Most likely, that was why Violet kept trying to help Roger in return.


    "Yes, but I didn''t know that she loved Greg until I got injured and got treatment in the hospital. That was


    when I discovered that she and Greg had a thing for each other. They proved that they were


    inseparable during that time," said Roger.


    Dumbfounded, Francis didn''t say a word, he simply sat, waiting for what Roger would say next.


    "In that ident, I got injured because I tried to protect Violet. Coincidentally, it was the same ident,


    through which Violet would meet Greg again. Maybe at that time, Greg was determined to let Violet


    stay with him forever," said Roger. After he left the hospital, a lot of things crossed his mind, and he


    began to understand Violet better. But Roger didn''t get a chance to tell her what he felt. Instead, he


    kept his secrets, determined to y his cards close to the chest. Then he began to reminisce things


    from the past in the free time while he recuperated.


    "If you love someone, would you force her to stay with you?" Francis suddenly asked. He was also lost


    in thought.


    "That depends. For example, Violet has her husband and her own family, then I could only wish her


    happiness," said Roger.


    In agreement, Francis chipped in, "My father once told me that loving someone doesn''t mean that you


    have to possess her. You can also help her to live a happy life and wish her happiness, and that''s


    enough."


    Without thinking much, Roger nodded. "Yes, once the one we love live a happy life, nothing more we


    should wish for. We are happy because of her happiness, right?" he said.


    At that moment, they were interrupted by, Francis''s phone ringing.


    Trying to shake himself from the reverie over violet, Francis cleared his voice and took out the phone.


    The call was from Stephen.


    "Speak of the devil! I just talked about my Dad, then he is calling me," said Francis with a shrug as he


    answered the call.


    "Hello, Dad," Francis said.


    "What''s wrong with you? What makes you want to invest in GR Group? Have you made an assets


    evaluation of thepany? Are you sure, that''s a safe ce to put your money?" The voice sounded


    familiar. It was obvious that Stephen was a bit angry and worried.


    "If I fail, you''d still be the boss. You can support me. Even if ourpany goes bankrupt, we''ll stay put


    in this city. Why are you so worried? Don''t you believe me? I have done my homework, and I have no


    doubts about whichpany is a good bet for our investment." There was barely any respect in the


    way Francis talked to his old man.


    Roger sitting beside was surprised by thatck of deference even on phone.


    "Don''t waste my money," Stephen warned.


    "Okay, I know, Dad. You are well-informed. I am making an assets budget of GR Group now. I will talk


    to youter. Bye, Dad," Francis said, his voice apparently gruff as he hung up quickly.

 Chapter 775 Violet And Greg Head For Divorce (Part One)

    Chapter 775 Violet And Greg Head For Divorce (Part One)


    Looking back at Roger, Francis smiled and said, "I was talking to my Dad. Just ignore him. He is old


    and is not open to taking any risky decisions."


    "It''s okay," Roger replied hurriedly, "But Mr. Francis, may I ask why you have agreed to help us?"


    "I wanted to do her a favor," Francis answered decisively, as he met Roger''s curious gaze.


    Looking into Francis'' eyes, Roger suddenly realized that probably he also adored Violet.


    The two walked out of GR Group''s building. Staring at Violet, Francis offered tenderly, "Would you like


    me to drop you home?"


    "No, thanks. I can take a taxi. You just go and aplish your tasks," Violet refused his offer. ''I''ve


    already taken so much of his time. He must have lots of work to handle, '' she assumed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have finished my work. I''m as it is going home now. I can drop you on the way,"


    Francis persisted. It was his honor to be able to give Violet a ride. He didn''t want to miss this golden


    chance of being with her.


    "Well," Violet hesitated. After some thought, she agreed, "Thank you."


    "Get in," Francis invited. He walked over to his Lamborghini Veneno Roadster and opened the car door


    so that she could enter.


    Violet entered the vehicle and quickly fastened her safety belt. Francis closed the door for her and took


    the driver''s seat.


    He started driving slowly.


    "Thank you for helping Mr. Roger, Francis. Thank you so much," Violet said gratefully, looking at


    Francis. ''The investment Francis has made means a lot to GR Group, '' she thought.


    "I thought we are friends, aren''t we?" Francis responded, "You don''t have to be so formal with me."


    Violet nodded at him in response.


    Francis parked his car outside her apartment building. Turning himself towards Violet, he said, "Here


    we are."


    "Thank you for dropping me home," Violet said with a warm smile, quickly unbuckling her seat belt.


    "Violet," Francis uttered with a hesitant expression, as he scratched his head. "Can I ask if you would


    like to join me for a meal next time?"


    Without thinking much, Violet replied with a smile, "Of course. Whenever you are free, you can call


    me."


    "That''s a deal," Francis said. There was a hint of thrill in his voice. ''I already have Violet''s phone


    number. Now that she has given me permission, I can contact her at any time, '''' he thought dly.


    In the meantime, Greg stood at the window looking down towards the vehicle. In fact, he had spotted


    the car even before it stopped in front of the building. He saw Francis in the driver''s seat, and the


    woman beside him was Violet, his wife.


    Violet pulled out the keys and unlocked the door. Once she had entered the house, she took off her


    shoes and put onfortable slippers. As she was about to move to the living room, she caught sight


    of a figure at the window. She paused immediately, wondering why Greg was home at this hour.


    "Greg," Violet called out in surprise. Noticing that her husband was still staring at the window, she felt


    something bad was about to happen. ''Greg must havee to know that Francis has dropped me


    home, '' she spected.


    "Where have you been?" Greg asked furiously, with his back facing Violet. His cold voice echoed in the


    spacious apartment.


    "I had nned to go to the market and buy some food. But the..." Violet replied. Before she could even


    finish her words, Greg interrupted her.


    "Have you brought food?" Greg asked sternly, as he turned around to look at her. He shot Violet a


    nce, and then looked around. ''She only has her handbag. I can''t see any shopping bags with her.


    This means that she hasn''t been to the supermarket, '' he surmised.


    "Just listen to me. When I reached the entrance of the market, I saw..." Violet tried to exin.


    "So you met Francis in the market? You both had lunch together, and then you went to the hotel I


    believe. Am I right or not?" Greg cut in, ring at Violet with his piercing eyes.


    "Greg, you..." Violet stammered, her face was full of mingled shock and confusion. ''I did have lunch


    with Francis today. but we didn''t go to a hotel, '' she thought inside.


    "What else could you have said after this? I got you, didn''t I?" Greg sneered at her. He came near and


    paused in front of Violet. Grasping her arms tightly, he resentfully asked, "How could you treat me like


    this, Violet? Don''t you know that you''re a married woman now? You have a husband. How could you go


    and hook up with another man and think I would never get to know?"


    "What are you talking about, Greg? I am unable to understand you," Violet cried emotionally. She tried


    to shake off Greg''s hand but failed to do so.


    "Don''t try to act dumb. Tell me, what did you and Francis do at the hotel? I am wondering why you


    didn''t allow me toe close to you since thest few days. It looks like you have found yourself a


    secret admirer," he said sarcastically. Greg was so angry that he didn''t know what he was talking


    about.


    "Greg Xiao," Violet shouted angrily as she used all her might to get rid of Greg''s hands. She raised her


    hand and gave Greg a hard p across his face. ''He is my husband. How could he think that I am a


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    loose woman?'' she thought, feeling quite heartbroken.


    The silence in the room was unnerving.


    Violet continued to stare at Greg, trembling with fury. Her hands shaking violently.


    "I have never cheated on you, Greg. I know that I am your wife, I have always remembered that" Violet


    began. She tried to exin to him all that had happened butter gave up that idea. She felt


    disappointed with Greg and thought he shouldn''t have suspected her like that.


    "I don''t believe you," Greg said adamantly. ''I saw Francis drop her to our apartment. That means that


    they must have been together. Francis is so handsome and young, while Violet is a beauty too. I can''t


    believe that with Violet around he did not cross his limits, '' he brooded.


    "Greg, you are impossible..." Violet muttered with her erged eyes. ''He doesn''t believe me and is


    doubting my words," Violet thought.

 Chapter 776 Violet And Greg Head For Divorce (Part Two)

    Chapter 776 Violet And Greg Head For Divorce (Part Two)


    "Can you swear on me that Francis has no feelings for you? I saw you two in the restroom at the party.


    How can you possibly exin that? Besides, when he was looking at you I could see the affection in


    his eyes," Greg continued. Greg recalled what had happened at the party the other day. After some


    rumination, he became sure that Francis had already made the move on his wife. ''If Cassie hadn''t


    at home and gets bored all day. I thought she was such a loyal wife, '' he pondered.


    Violet stood still, staring at Greg dumbfounded. She suddenly thought she didn''t know this man as if he


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    had suddenly be someone else. Although he was close enough that she could reach out and


    touch him, she felt there was still a wide gap between them.


    "I never suspected you before. Why did you let Francis approach you? Don''t you know that he is


    Cassie''s cousin?" Greg yelled at her.


    Violet had nearly calmed down. But Greg''s mentioning Cassie''s name infuriated Violet again.


    "Cassie? It turns out she is actually the cause for our fight," she sneered. Overpowered by jealousy


    Greg? How about the news that you and Cassie had spent one night together in the hotel? Can you


    deny that? Alice caught you two there in the same room. How can you exin that? Besides, don''t


    think that other people are also as shameless as you both are. I know my responsibilities. I have done


    nothing wrong."


    Gregughed in a cold manner. Looking down at Violet, he retorted, "Oh, really, Violet? Now you''re


    bringing it up again? So, did you do this to get even with me?"


    Suddenly, tears came rushing out of Violet''s eyes. At that moment, she was totally immersed in


    disappointment and sadness. Helpless and heartbroken, she felt like she had got trapped in an endless


    abyss.


    "So what do you want, Greg?" Violet asked desperately. Hurt by Greg''s words, she thought there was


    no need to escte the matter further.


    "Why are you asking me? You''re the one who went to the hotel with another man," Greg snapped back.


    ''I love her, but she has betrayed me. I can''t just let this end like this. I just can''t, '' he hesitated inside.


    "Now that you don''t believe me, I think we should take a divorce," Violet proposed briefly, as she turned


    her face away from Greg. It had never urred to her that she would one day bring this up. To her


    surprise, she found it much easier to say these two words than she expected.


    "Now that you don''t believe me anymore, what''s the point of continuing this marriage?" Violet continued


    calmly. At the moment, all that was going on in her mind was Greg''s suspicion and insulting words.


    Laughing grimly, Greg gazed at Violet''s side profile and repeated, "Divorce? You want to divorce me


    because you have started an affair, right?" he asked in contempt.


    "Greg, I am telling you that I never cheated on you. Don''t harm my reputation," Violet responded with a


    shiver in her voice. Even though she was trying hard to ovee her emotions, she was failing at it


    miserably. Overwhelmed by anger, she could not even think straight now.


    "Come on, Violet! Now, stop lying. If you want a divorce, I''ll fulfill your wish. We can go to the Bureau of


    Civil Affairs and finish all the procedures tomorrow. After that, you can marry Francis. Perhaps he will


    take you with him abroad and you can see the whole world," Greg said ironically. In fact, he didn''t know


    why he was saying such mean words.


    "Greg, you''re so..." Violet stammered. She was already upset and didn''t know how she could defend


    herself.


    "As I said, this apartment is all yours. I will give it to you," Greg said indifferently. He then walked past


    Violet, grabbed his coat and mmed the door on her face.


    Bump! Violet copsed to the ground. Staring at the door nkly, she burst into tears.


    And meanwhile, Cassie had just gone off duty and stepped out of the XS hospital. She made her way


    to her car and then made a call.


    "Did you find Tina?" Cassie asked with her cell phone in her hand.


    "I found her. She is sitting in a suburban park. She hasn''t reached her home yet," a man answered


    from the other side.


    "Stay near her. I''m on my way," Cassiemanded before ending the call abruptly.


    Cassie started her car and drove out of the city.


    On her way, she received the address of the park. Soon she arrived at the park and stopped her


    vehicle nearby. After looking around for a moment, she caught sight of Tina''s side profile. Wearing a


    tracksuit, Tina was sitting on a stone bench alone. Cassie assumed that she must have bought the


    tracksuit today.


    Cassie moved close to Tina.


    Tina sensed that someone wasing near her. She had spent a whole day staying there and no one


    had bothered to ask her anything. The sudden footsteps put her on alert.


    Tina looked towards the direction from where the noise wasing, only to see Cassie. After she had


    reached the park, she had kept thinking about what had happenedst night. Cassie''s arrival confirmed


    her assumption. ''Cassie is behind all of this, '' she concluded in her mind.


    "Miss Tina, are you not going home to check out on your mother and brother? You know now everyone


    is talking about you and your family. Perhaps they couldn''t bear so much pressure and have cked


    out," Cassie smirked as she paused. ''Perhaps she still does not know that Francis has agreed to


    provide fund and help the GR Group, '' she guessed.


    "Oh, what a surprise! You of all the people would be worried about me?" Tina sneered. She became


    aware that Cassie was a much moreplicated woman than she had imagined.


    "Don''t get me wrong," Cassie responded as she took a seat next to Tina. "I came here to see if


    everything is okay with you or not."


    "Do you think I am a fool?" Tina replied as she turned to meet Cassie''s eyes. "Just stop acting here. I


    know that you have done everything. Just go away. I am in no mood to listen to your nonsense,


    Cassie."

 Chapter 777 Violet And Greg Head For Divorce (Part Three)

    Chapter 777 Violet And Greg Head For Divorce (Part Three)


    Cassie raised a corner of her lips into a smile. ''It looks like Tina has already learned that I am behind all


    this. I thought that it would take her some time to get it. I''m a little surprised, '' she pondered.


    "Okay, so the game is over," Cassie said with a smile as if nothing had happened till now.


    "You are a psycho. One day you will pay for what you have done to me," Tina said sternly, her face


    twisting with hatred. ''She has destroyed me. I have nothing now. I will not spare her for sure, '' she


    swore inside.


    "Whatever. I''m not afraid of you," Cassie returned casually, "Do you know why I did all of this? I just


    want to get Greg. I can do anything as long as it can get him back to my life."


    Tinaughed in disdain. Shifting her gaze away from Cassie, she sniffed, "You want to get Greg? Do


    you really think you deserve him? He will never ever fall in love with a vicious woman like you, be very


    sure of that."


    "You crazy woman, how dare you talk to me like that! It seems that you are not even afraid of dying, are


    you?" Cassie berated. Cassie lost her temper and her twisted expressions showed the depth of her


    fury.


    "Kill me if you can. I have got nothing else to lose now. You said that you are invincible, right? Show me


    now," Tina challenged her, as she had nothing to be afraid of now.


    "You don''t deserve that," Cassie responded scornfully before looking away.


    "Cassie, you know what? I have suddenly found out that you are such a miserable girl. So much so that


    you have even lost yourself in this fight," Tina said abruptly. She had seen lots of things that day. Her


    thoughts and attitudes towards things and people had now totally transformed.


    "Do you want me to take you to the hospital?" Cassie asked, stunned at her audacity. ''What has


    happened to her? She isn''t behaving like herself. Why has she said that?'' she thought.


    "Even though you did this to me, you will still never be able to get Greg. You have chosen the wrong


    opponent," Tina said slowly, ignoring Cassie''s words.


    Cassie remained silent. She gazed at Tina''s side profile, waiting for her to say something else.


    "Your opponent is Violet, not me," Tina continued, as she looked back at Cassie. "Your opponent is


    always her. Even if she does nothing, she will still be the winner. Do you know why?" And there she


    stopped, waiting for Cassie''s to give a reaction.


    Tina''s question had aroused her curiosity. As the former didn''t say anything else, Cassie urged, "Tell


    me."


    "Because Violet is much better than you. I think Greg made the right decision to marry her. If he had


    married you, you would have ruined him too," Tina replied with a resolute expression on her face.


    "I won''t let her escape like that," Cassie snorted, her eyes full with hatred. "Now you''re no longer a


    threat to me. She is my next target. I will destroy herpletely."


    "So you think you can control everyone''s fate?" Tina asked tauntingly.


    "No, I can''t," Cassie replied, "But I have always got whatever I have wanted."


    "Unfortunately you''re never going to get Greg," Tina said with certainty.


    "What do you mean by that?" Cassie inquired. Cassie wanted to know why Tina was so sure that she


    couldn''t steal Greg from Violet.


    Tina didn''t give a direct reply. Looking up at the sky, she remembered, "My mother asked me to stay


    away from Violet and not to offend her in any manner."


    When she had heard her mother''s warning, she had realized that Violet had a very powerful


    background. ''Compared to Cassie, Violet is a much better woman and she would make Greg a very


    good wife. Only kind women like Violet deserve the excellent men like Greg. Cassie and I don''t deserve


    him, '' she thought in her mind.


    "Violet is nothing in front of me. Moreover, I am not afraid of her," Cassie dered proudly. She had


    been an unruly child. Many years had passed now, but no one could ever dare to put her down. She


    didn''t think Violet could also stand in the way of her happiness.


    "Cassie," Tina called out as she got up suddenly. She had no intention of wasting any more time on


    Cassie. Looking down at Cassie, she continued, "You will pay for whatever you did one day. Be


    prepared for that day."


    After saying this, Tina went away from there.


    Fixing her eyes on Tina''s back, Cassie cried out, "I''m not afraid of you. If you or Violet want to put me


    down, go ahead. Let''s wait and see who will be the final winner."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In an apartment, Francis was sitting on the sofa and having a video talk with his father.


    "Even though we have invested a sum of money in GR Group, we can''t salvage their loss. At present, it


    is a shellpany. We would need further ns to help it recover," Francis reported. He had a


    business mind and was quite sure about his judgment on GR Group.


    "I had analyzed it before. You shouldn''t have invested GR Group in the first ce. It''s not a good


    business deal. You should have saved the money to invest in other bigpanies. In that way, you


    could have easily got handsome profits," said Stephen whose face was visible on theptop screen.


    "Sorry, Dad, I made a rash decision," Francis said. He never regretted even though he admitted that he


    had misjudged.


    "I know you''re not an emotional person. You must have some reason to do so. Tell me, what is it?"


    Stephen asked emphatically.


    "For the love of my life," Francis answered with a resolute expression. Watching Stephen who was on


    the screen, he went on, "I wanted to do it for her."


    "Are you sure that you love her?" Stephen asked in a concerned tone. He had some confusion on that


    whole matter. ''What if that girl doesn''t love Francis the way he loves her? Since Francis has juste


    to the city, he may not know her so well, '' he thought.


    "Yes, I am sure. She is a very good and kind girl," Francis replied softly.


    "I see. I don''t me you this time. But keep this in mind: you have to take care of yourself and stay


    safe," Stephen urged. Francis'' safety was his biggest concern at the moment. He didn''t want to see his


    son get hurt.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I will be very careful," Francis responded.

 Chapter 778 The Accidental Pregnancy (Part One)

    Chapter 778 The idental Pregnancy (Part One)


    Settling himself onto thefortable sofa, Francis turned off the TV. Reflecting on all the things that


    had happened to the GR Group made it obvious as to who was responsible for everything. He already


    knew who did it. It could be no one else apart from Cassie. And then there was Tina''s situation to think


    about.


    It worried him to think about Tina. Though he''d never met her, he was concerned about how a girl of


    her status would bear such torture. Cassie had actually done something miserable to Tina. She had in


    fact been very cruel and harsh with Tina. Francis felt that Cassie was not an easy going person as she


    appeared to be. Her heart was slowly forgetting the difference between right and wrong and she was


    crossing all limits to get what she wanted.


    Letting out a deep breath, Francis closed his eyes and leaned his head against the sofa. ''Since Cassie


    has handled Tina, her next goal has to be Violet. I can''t let Violet suffer at her hands, no. I must protect


    her and never allow Cassie the chance to harm her in any manner.''


    Greg reached his office early that day. He sat and gazed at the photo on his desk, which he had taken


    during his honeymoon with Violet. He was so happy when he saw her smiling like that.


    It saddened him because it was time to meet her and discuss the divorce. Last night, he had thought


    about it for a very long time. He had calmed down, trying to think about the fight they had. If she gave


    him a second chance, he would definitely give Violet an opportunity to exin. He wanted to listen to


    her, even if she said that she liked Francis and wanted to be with him. He would still listen to what was


    going on in her heart and mind. He still didn''t believe that Violet would divorce him though. The divorce


    had never entered his mind, it had never urred to him that it could happen in their lives. But


    yesterday, he''d been very impulsive and mean, which made his Violet cry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Soon, the nurse knocked on Greg''s office door and came inside, signaling that it was seven-fifty.


    "Dr. Greg, the first patient for a consultation today is here. Please be ready," she informed him.


    That brought Greg out of his thoughts. "Okay, I know," he acknowledged, starting to sort things on his


    desk.


    Violet stood in the bathroom of the apartment and stared at herself in the mirror. Having not sleptst


    night, she could now see dark circles beneath her eyes. She used faint makeup to erase the blemishes


    so that Greg would not see her like this.


    Once she was satisfied with the cover-up, Violet took a dark grey coat from her wardrobe and prepared


    to go.


    She had only walked a few steps when she started feeling ufortable. Her chest felt stuffy and the


    uneasy feeling in her belly grew until she pped a hand over her mouth and ran towards the


    bathroom.


    Violet felt better after squatting in front of the toilet, letting nausea escape into the porcin bowl.


    ''What happened?'' Violet started wondering in confusion. ''I''m mostly in good health. Why am I suddenly


    feeling so sick? Maybe I should go to the hospital and get myself checked.''


    Violet stood up and got out of her house after ensuring that her clothes were prim and proper.


    Instead of going to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Violet took a taxi and said to the driver, "Please take me to


    any hospital nearby."


    "There are a lot of hospitals nearby, which one do you want to go to?" The driver asked.


    "Anyone of them," Violet looked outside the window afterpleting her sentence.


    "Then let''s go to the XS Hospital," the driver said. Getting no response from Violet, the driver thought


    that she was ok with that and hence he quickly drove to the hospital.


    Violet got off the car once she arrived at the XS Hospital. She didn''t see the name of the hospital until


    she went inside to the outpatient department. The fact that she was in Greg''s hospital literally made her


    feel like crying.


    ''Why did I have toe here?'' Violet had some doubts in her heart. Bying here she was


    subjecting herself to remember all that had happened here like, bringing Roger to the hospital, meeting


    Greg and seeing Greg and Cassieing close to each other in the office. Too much had happened in


    this hospital.


    Violet turned around and took another taxi. She said to the driver, "Please take me to another hospital."


    "Okay," the driver said and then asked, "But isn''t this hospital good enough? Why do you want to go to


    another hospital? This is the best hospital in the city."


    "Please tell me after we have reached the hospital," Violet did not want to talk to the driver as she did


    not want to pay attention to other things except her health. She only wanted to get a checkup and then


    go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. She didn''t want to divorce Greg, but she wanted to ask Greg if he wanted


    a divorce or not. If he didn''t want to, she wouldn''t either.


    Seeing that Violet was in a bad mood, the driver didn''t dare to say much. He drove to another hospital


    in silence.


    Violet paid the driver and got off the car after they got to a medium-sized hospital.


    Cassie saw Violet as soon as she entered the hospital.


    Seeing Violet from behind, Cassie wondered why she hade here.


    Cassie was a little upset. She hade here to give a report of the XS Hospital to the vice president of


    this hospital. She least expected that she would meet Violet here.

 Chapter 779 The Accidental Pregnancy (Part Two)

    Chapter 779 The idental Pregnancy (Part Two)


    Consumed by curiosity, Cassie followed Violet into the hospital.


    After all her inspections were done, Violet sat in front of the doctor and asked nervously, "Doctor, what


    has happened to me? These days I feel chest tightness, and there is a continuous feeling of nausea


    and vomiting."


    "Congrattions, you are pregnant, it has been two months now," the doctor told Violet with a smile


    and handed her the reports.


    "Pre... pregnant?" Violet looked at the result in surprise. This was totally unexpected.


    "Yes, there is absolutely no mistake in the result of the checkup. You should pay more attention to your


    healthter," the doctor said with a smile.


    Violet was still feeling sluggish after she came out of the hospital. She still did not know how to react to


    this result.


    Sitting on the bench outside the hospital, Violet looked at the report in her hands and thought, ''Am I


    pregnant? Greg, we will have a child now, we will have a child.''


    Violet finally smiled. It was Greg''s child, and it was a proof of the love and affection they shared. This


    little life was a witness of her love for Greg. But...


    Violet''s smile gradually faded away. Today she was going to divorce Greg. If they got divorced, what


    would happen to this child?


    Cassie, in the hospital, went into the room where Violet had consulted the doctor.


    Seeing Cassie, the doctor got excited. He stood up and asked, "Doctor Cassie, howe you are


    here?"


    "I hade to give some materials to the vice president here," Cassie said with a kind smile, and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    continued, "Oh, I just saw a woman named Violet hade here for a check-up, what''s wrong with her,


    hope nothing serious?"


    The doctor was a little embarrassed. He had received a patient named Violet, but as per rules he was


    not supposed to share her ailment with anybody.


    "Um, Dr. Cassie, I am sorry that I can''t tell you," said the doctor. Even if Cassie was a very good doctor,


    she was not a doctor working in this hospital. So it was unnecessary for him to tell her about the


    information of any of his patients.


    Seeing that the doctor was not willing to tell her, Cassie immediately went to the doctor and pretended


    toe close to him, "That''s not the case. Violet is my good friend. I originally came here to give some


    material to the vice president, but I just saw here out of the clinic room when I was passing by. So


    I came to ask you what''s wrong with her."


    Cassie finished off and then continued, "We are all doctors. I also know that the patient''s condition


    cannot be disclosed to others easily, but she is my good friend. I care about her and I want to know


    what has happened to her. Then I''ll know what I am supposed to ask her when I meet her next time."


    "This," the doctor was still embarrassed. He was hesitant to tell Cassie about Violet''s condition still. He


    knew that Cassie too followed moral ethics as a doctor.


    Seeing that the doctor was not going to tell her, Cassie''s face gradually became distorted. She looked


    at the doctor fiercely and said, "I am going to meet the vice presidentter, are you not afraid of losing


    this job?"


    The doctor understood the meaning behind Cassie''s words, he knew that she was obviously


    threatening him. She was a specially hired doctor in the XS Hospital with a lot of priviliges and was


    considered one of the best doctors in her field. While she had the chance to talk to the vice president,


    he rarely got the chance even though he had been working in this hospital for three years. He was


    really insignificant inparison with Cassie. If he lost this job, it would be difficult for him to cover his


    life.


    "Dr. Cassie, your friend is pregnant," the doctor finally told her.


    "Pregnant?" Cassie was also surprised, ''Is Violet really pregnant? Greg''s child?''


    "Yes," the doctor nodded firmly.


    Cassie tried to control her emotions and said to the doctor with a smile, "Okay, thank you. I will visit her


    when I have time. I will then tell her how to take care of herself and teach her some things that


    pregnant women should pay attention to."


    "Well, she seems to be very weak at the moment. Now that she is pregnant, she must pay attention to


    her nutrition," the doctor said to Cassie as he felt that Cassie was concerned about her friend.


    "I will," the smile on Cassie''s face showed how angry she was after hearing the news," I would now


    suggest you focus on your work, I am going to the vice president''s office."


    "Okay."


    Instead of directly going to the vice president''s office, Cassie walked through the corridor and stood by


    the window in total solitude. She opened the window and took some fresh air from outside.


    ''Is Violet really pregnant? How could she get pregnant? In that case, my whole n would be ruined. If


    Greg knows that Violet is pregnant, he won''t leave her. Then how will I get a chance to be with him?''


    Cassie''s hatred for Violet started showing through her eyes. She thought, ''No, I can''t let anyone


    destroy my n. Violet and the child inside her must be eliminated. I can''t let that unborn childe in


    the way of my goal.''


    Violet wandered on the street, not knowing where to go now. While passing a shop Violet saw the news


    broadcast on the TV, and it was about the JC Group. Violet now missed her family, parents, brother and


    Lily and Bill so much.


    Violet took her phone out and made a call to her family.


    "Hello," Lily''s voice could be heard over the phone.


    "Auntie Lily, it''s me, Violet," she said happily.


    "Violet, how are you doing these days? You haven''t called us for a long time," Lily also got excited


    when she heard Violet''s voice.


    "I am fine. How are you and Uncle Bill?" Violet asked.

 Chapter 780 The Accidental Pregnancy (Part Three)

    Chapter 780 The idental Pregnancy (Part Three)


    "Well, we are both doing fine. Violet,e home with Greg whenever you have time. I will make dinner


    for you," Lily said. Now only Violet was in the city. Sir and Madam had been in Hong Kong and young


    master was also abroad. So the only person that she could look forward toing home to visit often


    was Miss Violet.


    Violet thought for a while and said to the phone, "Auntie, I am free today. How about Ie home


    now? But Greg may note along with me since he is busy working at the moment."


    "Great, I am so happy that you areing. I am going to prepare lunch for you," said Lily.


    "Aunt Lily," Violet immediately cried, "Don''t prepare a heavy meal. Let''s eat something light since only


    three of us will be present. Please cook something light without meat, and try to use less oil when


    cooking. Recently I have eaten a lot of fried things and I just want to avoid them now."


    Violet didn''t want to forget that she was pregnant now. So she had to pay attention to her diet.


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say. Bill and I are okay with anything," said Lily with a smile.


    "Okay, then I''ll hang up now. See youter," Violet felt happy at the thought that she was going to her


    home.


    "Okay."


    Violet reached the Chu vi in some time. Seeing Bill washing the car in the yard, Violet greeted him,


    "Hi, Uncle Bill, I am back."


    "Violet," Bill stopped his work and went to Violet when he saw her, saying, "Lily said that you wouldn''t


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen you and Auntie for a long time, I miss both of you very much," Violet said. After


    getting to know that she was pregnant, she was feeling very lonely. She had no one to discuss her


    situation with. Alice was busy with her work recently. She had set up a clothing design studio for herself


    and was busy with its work. So Violet didn''t want to bother her. Besides, Violet''s parents were not at


    home, so she had suddenly started feeling lonely.


    "Come, let''s go inside. Lily is busy cooking for you," said Bill smiling.


    Violet and Bill walked into the vi.


    "Auntie Lily, I am here," Violet called out happily.


    "Violet, I thought that you woulde back at noon," Lily walked out from the kitchen and said to her.


    "Since I had nothing to do at home, so I came early," said Violet with a smile.


    "Okay, you rest on the sofa for some time. I am preparing the lunch," said Lily.


    "Okay, is theputer still in the study room? I want to do a video chat with Mom now if possible," said


    Violet.


    "Yes, I will get it for you. Wait in the living room for some time," said Bill.


    "Thank you," Violet said. She felt veryfortable since Bill and Lily treated her so well. And the sweet


    feeling ofing back home was always there with her.


    Bill took the notebook downstairs and handed it over to Violet. Then he went to the yard to continue


    with his work.


    Violet opened theputer and sent a text to her Mother to ask her if they could chat online.


    Violet logged in her ount. Within several minutes, her Mother had sent the video chat request to her.


    Violet clicked "ept" and they began the video chat.


    When Cherry saw her beloved daughter after such a long time, she couldn''t help but call out, "Violet,


    how are you doing recently?"


    "Well, I am fine, Mom," Violet nodded and looked at her Mother in the video, who still looked so young


    and beautiful. Looking at her mother''s face, she felt very relieved. She suddenly felt that what has


    happened to her was not such a big problem after all.


    "Look at you, you have be so thin. Don''t you and Greg cook every day? Or do you eat outside?"


    Cherry asked with concern. She thought, ''My daughter is not very good at cooking, and I am not sure if


    Greg can cook or not. It looks like they often go out to eat something that is not healthy.''


    "We cook at home if we have time, and we asionally go out to eat also. It''s okay, Mom, don''t worry,"


    Violet said, "When are you and Dading back?"


    "After a while. We have juste back from Australia since we had some work there. Recently, your


    Dad has been super busy," Cherry said. She also wanted to go back and stay with her daughter.


    "Well, I feel so lonely since you are all away. Brother doesn''te back, either," Violet said to her


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mother in a spoiled way.


    "You are still like a child even after getting married," Cherry said with a smile, "Well, I will talk to your


    Father and we will try toe back earlier."


    "Okay, Mom, I just miss you so much and wanted to talk with you," said Violet.


    "Violet, I miss you, too."


    They chatted happily for a long time.


    Violet stood in the balcony after her lunch. Staring at the blue sky, she finally dialed Greg''s number.


    The phone was picked up after a long while. Greg''s voice was calm over the phone, "Yes, Violet."


    "Did I disturb your work?" Violet knew that Greg was working. She was not sure if in the morning Greg


    had gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau to wait for her or not.


    "No," Greg answered simply as he didn''t know what else to say in this situation.


    "Greg,e home tonight. I have something to tell you. Since things had already happened, she


    couldn''t escape the situation now. She had to face and deal with them.


    "Okay," said Greg. Actually, he had a lot to tell Violet, too. He wanted to apologize. He had been too


    impulsive yesterday. He wouldn''t divorce Violet and also wouldn''t let her leave him.


    "Then see you at night," Violet didn''t know what else to say besides this.


    "Okay, see you at night," Greg didn''t have anything to say at this moment, either.

 Chapter 781 Destined To Be Together (Part One)

    Chapter 781 Destined To Be Together (Part One)


    After work, Greg came home early in the afternoon and started to prepare dinner, because he wanted


    to make a wonderful dinner for Violet.


    Violet was at her parents'' house until seven o''clock and then she asked Bill to send her home.


    The moment she reached home and took off her shoes, she could smell something tasty cooking.


    Without any need to guess, Violet knew that it must be Greg who was making dinner.


    Greg, in an apron, walked over to Violet and weed her back, "You''re home."


    Violet replied, "Yes, when did youe back?"


    Greg gently answered, "I came home straight after work." If they could forget all the past issues that


    happened between them, Greg felt that Violet and he certainly made a great couple. He continued,


    "Just wash your hands and let us have dinner now."


    Violet replied, "Okay, I will be back."


    The two sat in the dining room. Violet looked at all the food on the table, but she was not feeling hungry


    at all. Actually, after seeing such heavy and oily food she felt as if she would vomit everything out.


    Greg noticed that Violet was not picking up the knife and fork, so he thought that maybe she didn''t want


    to eat at all. He asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like the food?"


    Violet replied, "Yes, I do." She didn''t want Greg to know that she was feeling ufortable, so she


    tried hard not to vomit.


    Violet took a little food but before she could even put the food back on her te, she felt so


    ufortable that she put down the fork, and ran to the bathroom.


    Greg shouted behind her, "Violet."


    Violet felt better after she threw up in the toilet. She stood in front of the sink, gargled and when she


    had calmed down, she came out of the bathroom.


    Violet was going back to the dining room, but she got scared on seeing Greg who was standing right in


    front of the bathroom door.


    Violet stopped walking at once and stared at Greg.


    Greg leaned against the wall and said, "Violet, I''m sorry. I know all that happened yesterday was my


    fault. I apologize."


    Violet just watched him and replied nothing.


    Greg looked into her eyes and continued, "I won''t take a divorce from you. In fact, I will never divorce


    you my whole life."


    Greg''s resolve was exactly what Violet truly wished for.


    So she took a step ahead and approached him. She reached out her hands and put her arms around


    her husband''s neck. Staring in his eyes, she fondly said, "Greg, what has happened has happened. In


    the future, shall we again try and understand each other? Can we start thinking of having a life


    together?"


    Greg promised without any hesitation, "Okay, I will." That was exactly what he had wanted to say to her


    today. They were quite young and they had never faced any major problems so sometimes their


    reaction was not mature enough. He hoped that Violet and he could live together and be happy again.


    Violet said, "Greg, I may havemitted mistakes. I''m sorry. But trust me. I''ve never betrayed you. I


    can say that I''ve always done what my conscience tells me is correct."


    Greg hastily said, "Well, Violet, it''s me who should be saying sorry. I should have trusted you."


    Violet shook her head and said to Greg, "Greg, let''s decide to spend all our life together with love and


    togetherness now."


    Greg replied, "Okay."


    This assurance of love made Violet smile. And she also smiled for the baby in her belly. All the things


    she had said and would do now were for her baby. She wanted to give her baby a happy and loving


    family. She wanted her baby to live in a family which had both a mother and father. So even though she


    was feeling bitter, she decided to tolerate that feeling. She was willing to work hard for the new member


    who was going toe.


    At night, Violet and Gregy on the bed and Greg, as before, held Violet in her arms and fondly touch


    her.


    Violet said, "Greg, I''m quite tired. So let''s rest early. You need to go to work tomorrow morning." She


    didn''t know why she was sleepy but she was sure that she would fall asleep the moment she closed


    her eyes.


    Greg agreed, "Okay, let''s just sleep now." He felt that maybe she hadn''t slept wellst night, that was


    why she was so tired, and he didn''t want to disturb her rest even though he really hoped to make love


    to her that night.


    Violet said, ''Honey, good night."


    "Good night."


    In the hall of the hotel, Tim was inspecting the hotel along with the hall manager, but he suddenly


    noticed that several well-dressed people entered the hotel.


    A guy dressed formally was standing to Alice and he said, "Ms. Alice, can we have dinner in this hotel


    tonight?"


    Alice smiled and replied, "Okay. Thanks so much for inviting me to dinner."


    That guy was a manager and he stared at beautiful Alice in a horny way his intentions not seeming


    decent enough. He said, "It''s my pleasure. You were working sote for ourpany''s exhibitions and


    it''s my duty to invite you to dinner. I believe that our exhibitions which are going to held in a week must


    be the best in the city, in terms of both the way they are executed and the employees'' clothes design."


    Alice just smiled and replied nothing.


    Tim was standing not far away. He watched Alice go to his hotel restaurant with a middle-aged man.


    Following them were several people in suits. Tim thought that those men were probably employees of


    the middle-aged guy.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Tim turned around, looked towards his assistant and said, "Pay attention to Ms. Alice and report to me


    if anything goes wrong."


    The assistant replied, "Yes, Mr. Tim." Then she turned around and left.


    Tim continued with his inspection work.


    After about an hour, Tim went out of the elevator feeling quite tired and he wanted to retire to his room


    to sleep. His phone rang suddenly. He took out the phone and saw it was a call from his assistant. Tim


    knew immediately that something must have happened to Alice because it was toote for the


    assistant to tell him about any other emergency. This fact made Tim sure that something was wrong


    with Alice.


    Tim answered the phone and ordered, "Tell me what has happened."

 Chapter 782 Destined To Be Together (Part Two)

    Chapter 782 Destined To Be Together (Part Two)


    The assistant reported, "Mr. Tim, that middle-aged guy is taking Ms. Alice to the VIP room on the


    sixteenth floor and all the other people seem to have gone back home."


    Tim was surprised and asked, "Only that guy and Alice?"


    "Yes, and..." The assistant hesitated because she wasn''t sure if she was correct or not.


    Tim hastily asked, "And what?" He had been running this hotel for many years and seen a lot of things.


    He knew that any idents could happen here.


    The assistant replied, "And Ms. Alice looks like she has been either drugged or drunk. It looks that she


    is unconscious." The assistant was standing in a corner and noticed as that guy walked with Alice in


    the hallway.


    Tim immediately asked, ''Which room has he taken?" He turned around as he wanted to save her.


    The assistant replied, "Room 1686."


    Tim hung up quickly.


    He stepped inside the elevator again and pressed 16th floor. The moment the elevator stopped, he


    rushed towards Room 1686. He didn''t fear who that guy was. If that guy dared to touch Alice, he


    wouldn''t leave him at any cost.


    Tim took out the room card from his pocket, opened the door and directly walked inside.


    The moment he entered the room, he saw Alice was half-dressed and lying on the bed. Her face was


    red and she kept rolling over, so Tim immediately realized that she had been drugged.


    Beside the bed was the middle-aged man who was taking off his shirt in a hurry.


    The guy asked, "Who are you? Why are you inside my room?"


    Tim angrily said, "All the rooms in this hotel are mine." He went to the bed, picked Alice in his arms and


    started to leave the ce.


    But that guy blocked his way and ordered, "Put her down. She is mine and you can''t take her away."


    Tim coldly said, "What if I tell you that she is mine?" Tim red at that guy and thought that it was lucky


    that he had found Alice early and nothing bad had happened yet. If he hade herete and


    anything had happened to Alice, he would have killed that guy.


    That guy said, "Do you even know who I am? How dare you take away the woman I like?" He ran a


    that young people were not as capable as him. And he had seen more things than the younger


    generation.


    Tim wrathfully cursed, "I don''t care who you are, I am the boss here. Get out!"


    "You..." That guy was very angry and he wanted to fight Tim, but he suddenly heard the door open.


    Tim''s assistant walked in along with several security guards.


    The assistant walked to Tim, nodded and waited for his instructions.


    Tim ordered, "Kick this man out of our hotel and never allow him toe here again." Then he directly


    walked out of the room.


    "Oh, you..." He wanted to follow Tim but was stopped by three guards.


    Tim felt that Alice''s body was burning and he could understand what had happened to her.


    Alice dreamily threw her arms around his neck, pressing her body against Tim and rubbing her cheek


    on his body.


    Tim''s feeling went for a toss and Alice''s actions were exciting him.


    After he walked out of the elevator, he went to his own room, opened it and took Alice inside. He then


    put Alice on the bed and nned to leave. But Alice''s arms were around his neck and she didn''t let him


    go away from there.


    Alice was totally unconscious, so she just kept saying, "Don''t leave, don''t go. I feel so awful." She was


    totally helpless at the moment and did not have any idea about what was happening around her.


    Feeling Alice''s breath so close to him made Tim feel attracted to her and he whispered in her ears,


    "Alice, if the guy who has to make love to you was me, would you be willing?"


    Alice replied nothing. She was feeling that she was hot all over and therefore she kept rolling on the


    bed to cool herself and to feel better.


    Tim continued, "I''m Tim." He had decided that if a guy must make love to Alice and hurt her, it would


    rather be him. At least he truly loved her and he didn''t care whether she would hate him for that or not.


    Alice kept calling his name and was totally unaware of what was going on, "Tim, Tim."


    Tim could not withstand the temptation anymore and he started undressing her slowly.


    The whole room was full of the essence of their passion and lovemaking.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the morning, Tim sat on the bed and lit a cigar.


    Alice was sleeping and she smelt cigar which made her cough.


    Hearing her coughing, Tim realized that there was a woman who was sleeping next to him and he


    quickly extinguished his cigar.


    Alice rubbed her hair and gradually regained consciousness. She opened her eyes, saw white ceilings


    and felt that the room was beautifully decorated. She wondered where she was and with whom.


    And then she noticed that Tim was sitting next to her.


    A secondter, she finally realized that something was strange about the situation. She quickly


    wrapped herself in the quilts and held the quilt around her


    Alice asked, "Why am I here?"


    Tim came close to her and said on purpose, "What do you think?"


    Alice said, "Go away. Stay away from me." Then she pushed Tim away and wanted to move backward.


    But as she tried to move, she realized that she was hurting all over. She couldn''t help but frown about


    whatever had happened.


    Seeing Alice frown, Tim asked nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    Alice angrily replied, "It''s all your fault. You know the answer to the question." She didn''t expect that


    Tim would be the first man with whom she made love. She thought Tim as not being a bad guy and


    considered him only as a friend. But she had heard that there were many women in his life already, so


    she guessed that she might also be just one of them.


    Tim approached her with a wicked grin and whispered in her ears, "Then do you admit that you want to


    be mine too?"


    Alice said, "Go away. I want to shower now and you should move your face away first."


    Alice had to get dressed and if Tim would keep staring at her like that she would never be able to do


    that.


    Tim smiled and asked, "Are you still feeling shy in front of me?" Last night, he had made love to her


    and touched her everywhere. He knew her pretty well by now.


    Alice called his name seriously, "Tim." And then she ordered, "Turn around."


    Feeling that she was angry, Tim had to obey her orders and turn around.

 Chapter 783 Destined To Be Together (Part Three)

    Chapter 783 Destined To Be Together (Part Three)


    Alice reached out her arm, got a bathrobe and quickly put it on. She then got out of the bed and walked


    in the bathroom without wearing any shoes.


    Tim didn''t turn around until he heard that the bathroom door was closed. And he found Alice had gone


    to the bathroom. He felt that Alice was like a wind, and no one could control her.


    Tim didn''t want to give up. He took the other bathrobe, wore it, left the bed and went to the bathroom.


    Alice''s voice could be heard from the bathroom, "Why have youe in? Get out!"


    Tim said, "I want to help you clean."


    Alice angrily said, "I don''t need your help. Just leave me alone."


    Tim said, "This is my room and I don''t want to go out right now."


    Alice was mad and cursed, "Tim, you are a bastard."


    Tim just replied, "Do you want me to be a jerk also now?"


    One hourter, Alice walked out of the bathroom, got dressed and she nned to leave the hotel


    quickly.


    At that time, Tim came out of the bathroom while he dried his hair. He was only wearing a towel.


    Tim grinned, "What? Why are you leaving so early?"


    Alice angrily replied, "Do you want me to live here for the rest of my life?" She thought to herself,


    ''Within just a few hours, I have made love to Tim and now he is pestering me to stay. What is the


    rtionship that we have between us? Am I his girlfriend?''


    Tim replied, "Yes. The bed isrge enough for us to sleep on." He wanted Alice to saty here with him. If


    so, he could be with her and cherish her.


    Alice said, "You''d better live here all by yourself. I don''t like this room." For some reason, she wasn''t


    mad at Tim for whatever happened between themst night. But she was angry with the thought that


    other women must have also shared his bed with him.


    Noticing that Alice wanted to leave, Tim walked up several steps and stopped her by putting his arms


    around her thin waist.


    Tim said, "Don''t you think that you should give me a gift before you leave?" Tim didn''t want her to go.


    He had just walked out of the bathroom, and she wanted to leave him. He was getting irritated with the


    thought of that.


    Alice replied, "No." She looked away from his eyes.


    Tim was angry that Alice was being so cold to him. He wanted to make love to her once again,


    somehow yesterday''s night had invoked special feelings in his heart for her.


    He held her arm with one hand and pressed her head with the other. Hebed her hair and then


    kissed her lips directly.


    Alice didn''t know how to react when Tim kissed her suddenly.


    Tim had no intention to let her go. After a long time when he felt that Alice was out of breath, he


    released her from his grip.


    Tim told Alice what he was thinking of a long term rtionship, "I want to tell you that you deserve to be


    cherished. You''re not like any other women." He had wanted to tell her these things previously also and


    now that he had had sex with her, he thought that he could confess to her.


    Alice''s face didn''t change at all, she lowered her head and lightly said, "Don''t tell Violet and Greg about


    what has happened between us."


    "Why?" Tim was confused. He wanted to show off in front of Greg. Recently, he hadn''t contacted Greg.


    Besides, if he didn''t tell his best friend Greg, how would he calm himself down.


    Alice just said, "Tell them in the future." She was still a little shy. She didn''t know how to tell Violet about


    this development. She had already figured out what had happenedst night. When she had dinner


    with that middle-aged guy, that guy drugged her and it was Tim who had saved her from his clutches.


    Tim replied, "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say." As long as he could win her heart, he was willing to do


    everything she asked for the rest of his life.


    Alice said, "I''ll leave now." Then she left Tim standing there and walked out.


    "Remember to call me," Tim shouted the moment she went out of the room. He didn''t want to lose


    contact with Alice because of this thing.


    Alice walked out of the hotel. She stared at the sun in the sky and felt as if it was a good day.


    Alice went to her car, got in and was just going to start the car. At that moment, her phone rang. She


    picked up her phone and saw that it was a text from Tim.


    "In the future, you''re going to be the only woman who I will love. I love you, Alice. I really love you."


    A smile finally appeared on Alice''s face. She was happy from the bottom of her heart though she had


    no idea whether Tim truly loved her, but such sweet words touched her and made her happy.


    Alice drove her car to her office and called her mother.


    Alice greeted the moment the phone was picked up, giving no chance for her Mother to say anything,


    ''Hello, Mother."


    Amy said angrily, "Alice, where have you beenst night? Why didn''t youe back home? We were


    waiting for you." Her tone was harsh because she was worried about Alice. Alice was a girl, she didn''t


    made Amy angry and worried.


    Alice happily exined, "Mother, I had dinner with a friendst night. After dinner, it was quitete and I


    thought you and my Father might have slept, so I didn''t call you. I''m calling you now and I want to say


    that I''m fine. Tonight I''lle home early."


    After her exnation, Amy became calm and she felt that her daughter always made her feel helpless.


    So she simply said, "Okay, doe home early. I''ll make dinner for you. Don''t work toote today."


    Amy felt bad when she saw that her daughter so busy with designing work that she even missed


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    having her dinner.


    Alice replied, "I know. Mother, I''ve been too busy these days. I also want to go to bed early and today


    I''lle home on time. Don''t worry about me."


    Amy said, "Okay, you go on with your work now."


    Alice replied, "Okay, Mother, goodbye."

 Chapter 784 A Treat To Dinner (Part One)

    Chapter 784 A Treat To Dinner (Part One)


    Two weekster


    It was a warm afternoon. Violet sat in the balcony, staring at the far away buildings. She missed her


    parents very much and wished they would be back soon.


    Lily came over to her with a ss of milk. She noticed that Violet was in a daze and the olddy quietly


    took a seat beside her.


    "Violet, I''ve brought some milk for you," Lily said, handing her the ss.


    "Thank you," Violet responded after snapping out of her daze. She drank some and ced the ss on


    the wooden table.


    "Were you thinking about your parents?" Lily asked tenderly. Violet had seemed preupied. She was


    a simple girl whose emotions were written on her face for everyone to read. Even if she didn''t say


    anything, Lily could read her thoughts through her expressions.


    "Yes, and also about my brother," Violet added, "We are a family, but we don''t spend much time


    together. Even though Lawrence is my brother, the days I spend with him is way lesser than the time I


    spend with Alice. I don''t know what''s wrong with my family. Why can''t we be together like other normal


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    families? I''m dying to see my Mom and Dad. I wish they had the time to keep mepany like they did


    when I was a child."


    When Violet thought about her childhood, she was overwhelmed by emotions. She was just a carefree,


    spoiled little girl back then. She lived with her parents and brother. At that time, both her brother and


    father would do anything her mother asked of them. And her mother would satisfy all her wishes. It was


    like she had the power to make decisions for her family members. Even though she was a


    troublemaker, her brother never got mad at her. Instead, he protected and adored her. Her father would


    give her presents all the time, including her favorite fuzzy bears and jewels. And her mother was the


    best teacher. She always guided her and gave her advices on how to get on with other kids and how to


    handle difficulties with a strong mind. Violet never forgot what her mother had taught her, proper


    etiquette in particr. She felt lucky that she had such a wonderful mother.


    "Violet," Lily took Violet''s hand and said softly, "Parents love their children and they want to stay with


    their little ones. I''m sure that your parents want to be by your side as well. But your father is an


    ambitious man. He had founded the JC Group all on his own. And he works tirelessly to extend the


    business. Your brother is going to inherit the JC Group someday. Everything they do is for your


    happiness."


    "I know," Violet nodded, thinking, ''I understand why they work so hard. They are doing their best for me


    and Lawrence.''


    "Thest time Mrs. Cherry had called, she told me that she missed you very much and she was worried


    that you might not be able to take care of yourself. I told her that Greg is a good man and that he will


    treat you very well. After hearing that, she was much relieved. Looks like Greg has left a good


    expression on Mrs. Cherry," Lily said with a smile.


    "Mom has met Greg before and she knows him. That''s why they agreed to our marriage. And this way


    they can focus on their work," Violet exined.


    "Violet, I think all of you are blessed with a happy life. You are married to Greg and you two get along


    well. Although your father is busy, he still has your mother''spany. They have each other and must


    be happy. Your brother has been living abroad for so many years now. I''m sure he has grown into an


    excellent, independent young man. You all have your own life and you have to cherish it. What do you


    say?" Lily cooed, with a warm smile.


    "I guess you''re right," Violet echoed dly, looking straight ahead. She hadn''t told anyone that she was


    pregnant. Her unborn baby gave her strength and courage to live bravely. She had resolved to live


    happily for the baby''s sake. At the moment, the child meant everything to her and was her only reason


    to live on.


    "You stay here a little longer and enjoy the sun. I have to clean the study," Lily said, remembering that


    she hadn''t finished her work yet.


    "Okay, I''lle inside in a while," Violet replied with a bright smile.


    After Lily had walked out of her sight, Violet turned around andid herself on the bench. "Sweetheart,


    this is your grandma''s house. This ce is so beautiful, isn''t it?" she murmured, as she gently


    massaged the unnoticeable bulge in her belly.


    Violet looked at the sky, her mind and body basking in the joy of the sun. She was looking forward to


    her life in the near future.


    Violet''s phone rang loudly and it drew her back to reality. She picked up her cell phone, and saw


    Francis'' name on its screen. She wondered why he was calling her at this hour.


    Violet picked up the phone with some hesitation.


    "Hello," Violet said.


    "Hello, Violet. It''s me, Francis," his voice resounded through the phone.


    "I know," Violet responded.


    "Are you busy with something? Am I interrupting you?" Francis asked gingerly. His voice was soft, with


    a hint of bashfulness. He didn''t want to sound obnoxious and make Violet ufortable.


    "No, I am just sitting in my balcony and basking in the sunlight," Violet replied.


    "I see. Well..." Francis stammered. After a pause, he continued, "Are you free tonight? How about we


    go out for dinner?" There was evident shyness in his voice.


    "I..." Violet faltered with a hesitant expression. Greg was the first person that came to her mind. She


    wasn''t sure that her husband would allow her to dine with Francis in the evening.

 Chapter 785 A Treat To Dinner (Part Two)

    Chapter 785 A Treat To Dinner (Part Two)


    "It''s alright if you are busy tonight. We can do this another day," Francis said in a disappointed tone, "I


    will be on a business trip for a couple of days, so I wanted to treat you to a meal before leaving."


    Violet thought for a moment, and then said, "I''m not sure if I am free tonight. I''ll check my schedule and


    let you knowter?"


    "Okay!" Francis replied immediately. Although he couldn''t wait to see Violet, he had no intention to


    push her. He wouldn''t even sulk if she refused his offer. After all, she was married to Greg.


    "If I am free tonight, where would we be going?" Violet asked.


    "Well..." Francis'' mind raced, trying to remember different ces, and chose one quickly. "How about


    we go to the Cantonese restaurant in the South District? I have been there several times. The food is


    good," he proposed.


    "Oh, good. I''ll call you if I can go with you," Violet said.


    Francis immediately said, "Please don''t call. I''ll be in a meeting. You can text me. If you areing,


    then let''s meet at 7:00 in the evening. I will wait for you at the restaurant."


    "Okay," Violet said and hung up.


    She held her cell phone with a wistful look. Soon after, she made a call to her husband.


    Greg answered swiftly.


    "Violet, what''s up?" Greg asked in a concerned voice. He had taken her over to the Chu family''s vi


    this morning and she was calling him at this unusual hour, which she normally wouldn''t. He became


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    anxious wondering if something had happened to her.


    "Is this a convenient time for you to talk?" Violet asked. She didn''t want to disturb him if he was


    working.


    "I''m not busy. I was just going through some patient files," Greg said.


    "Okay," Violet said slowly, "Well, Francis had called and he said he wishes to treat me to a meal


    tonight."


    "Francis?" Greg repeated his name.


    "He will be going on a business trip for a few days, so he asked me out on a meal," Violet exined


    cautiously. When Greg didn''t respond, she suggested, "How about we go together?"


    Greg rubbed his chin, brooding. After a while, he asked, "Where will you be going?"


    "A Cantonese restaurant in the South District. He said the food there is delicious," Violet replied.


    Actually, she had no idea where the restaurant was. If she was going to go alone, she would need to


    check the route first.


    "I know that ce," Greg said, "I can''te with you. I need to work overtime. Why don''t you go and


    enjoy the dinner? Call me after you''re done. I will pick you up from there."


    In all honesty, Greg was reluctant to let his wife be alone with Francis. But he didn''t want to intervene in


    Violet''s life too much. Besides, the restaurant was located downtown and he could easily find her there.


    He knew that Violet could take care of herself. And since she had called to ask him to join them, he


    was certain that his wife wouldn''t cross the line. He had faith in her and thought that she would just go


    there to have dinner with him and nothing more would happen.


    "Are you sure?" Violet asked, looking surprised.


    "Yes, I am sure. You told me that you and Francis are friends. So I don''t think there is anything for me


    to worry about. And I believe my wife. So go and have fun. Call me after you finish dinner. I will pick


    you up. I don''t want Francis to take you home." He said thest sentence in a bossy and roguish voice.


    For the past few days, he had done whatever Violet had asked and they had been on good terms. Now


    that she wanted to dine with her friend, he thought he should fulfill her wish.


    "Thank you, Greg!" Violet responded cheerfully.


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me," Greg said,ughing, "Let Bill drive you there. It''s gonna be


    cold in the evening, so remember to take your coat."


    Greg always made sure to be a caring husband for Violet.


    "I will. Now, go back to your work. I will call youter," Violet said, drowning in happiness. Greg''s


    affection and care warmed her heart.


    "Bye!" he said.


    With her handbag casually ced in her hand, Cassie made her way to Francis'' office in her four-inch


    high-heeled shoes. When she reached, she saw her cousin''s assistant inside.


    Seeing Cassie, the assistant stood up in a hurry. "Hello, Miss Cassie," he greeted politely.


    "Hi," Cassie greeted back indifferently. She shot him a dismissive nce before asking, "Where is my


    cousin?"


    "Mr. Francis is in a meeting," the assistant answered deferentially.


    "When is the meeting getting over?" Cassie asked. She waited patiently for his answer.


    "It will perhaps take another half an hour," the assistant replied. He wasn''t sure how long the meeting


    was going tost.


    To his surprise, Cassie didn''t snap at him. She said bossily, "I see. I will wait here till he''s done. I need


    a cup of coffee with less sugar."


    "Okay, Miss Cassie. This way, please," the assistant showed her into Francis'' office.


    Cassie entered the office without even ncing at the assistant.


    Cassie sat on the couch idly. She looked around the empty office, trying to find something other than


    books and profiles. Besides, the walls were painted dark grey. She felt dull and moody.


    As she sat wondering what she could do to pass the time, she heard Francis'' phone vibrating on the


    desk.


    She looked towards the direction of the noise. ''Francis forgot to take his phone for the meeting. Looks


    like he''s got a message, '' she assumed.

 Chapter 786 Its Not Him (Part One)

    Chapter 786 It''s Not Him (Part One)


    Out of curiosity, Cassie rose from her seat and walked towards the desk. She picked up Francis'' phone


    and read the message.


    Her face grew red with anger when she found that it was from Violet.


    It read, "I''ll be there by 7:00 pm. See youter."


    Staring at the phone screen, Cassie started thinking, ''7:00 pm? Where are they meeting? What are


    they going to do?''


    The more she surmised, the more curious she got. She decided to figure out what was going on.


    Cassie held her cousin''s phone and texted back.


    She typed, ''Don''t go to the wrong ce. Text me the address and I''ll see if you have the right ce.''


    Cassie impatiently waited for Violet''s reply. Once she knew where Violet and Francis were going to


    meet, she could think of a n to handle the pregnant Violet. She couldn''t allow Violet to give birth to


    Greg''s child. Once Violet had a miscarriage, she assumed that she could find a way to split them apart.


    Soon the cell phone''s vibrations resounded again.


    Cassie browsed through the message with a malicious smile.


    It read, "The Cantonese restaurant in the South District. I''ll be there."


    Cassie continued to text, "Correct. How about we meet half an hour earlier? I''ll be there by 6:30 pm.


    See you there."


    Cassie got Violet''s okay soon after sending the message. Everything was going ording to her ns.


    To prevent Francis from destroying her meeting, she deleted all the messages except the first one.


    After cing her cousin''s phone back on the desk, Cassie turned around and left the office.


    At 6:00 pm, Violet put on her coat. She came down the stairs and found Bill waiting in the living room.


    "Bill, I''m ready. We can leave now," she said.


    "Okay," Bill nodded.


    Lily came forward, held Violet''s hand and they walked towards the gate.


    "Don''t forget toe back home frequently, Violet. If you have time, you should pay a visit to your


    grandparents. I''m sure they must miss you very much," Lily said as they stood at the gate.


    "I will, Lily. It has been quite a while since I saw them. I''ve started missing Grandma too," Violet replied.


    She had intended to visit Elsa and Jacob in a couple of days. It had been a long time since theirst


    meeting. She couldn''t wait to see them.


    "When you''re done with your friend, remember to call Greg and ask him to pick you up," Lily urged.


    She looked upset for she couldn''t bear to see Violet leave.


    "I will. Don''t worry, I will call him. If I let my friend take me home, Greg will be mad at me," Violet said.


    Ever since she had learned about her pregnancy, she had tried to think a lot more about her husband.


    She didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings between her and Greg, for the sake of her unborn


    baby.


    Lily nodded at her without saying anything else.


    Violet arrived at the rendezvous point at 6:20 pm.


    After biding farewell to Bill, she got out of the vehicle. She watched Bill drive away and then headed


    towards the restaurant.


    The instant she stepped in, the manager made his way to her.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Violet?" he asked courteously. He spotted Violet immediately because


    Cassie had already shown him her photo in the private room on the second floor.


    "Yes, I am," Violet replied with a slight nod. She assumed that Francis had already arrived and had


    arranged for the manager to escort her to the table.


    "Your friend is waiting for you in the private room on the second floor. This way, please," the man


    continued politely.


    "Thank you," Violet replied, and then followed the manager upstairs.


    The manager stopped in front of a room. With a diplomatic smile, he said to Violet, "Here we are."


    Violet noticed that the room was at a separate area from the other tables.


    "Thank you," Violet said with a smile, even though she felt a little odd.


    "I''ll leave now. The room is equipped with a telephone. Please call the front desk if you need anything,"


    the manager said and then took his leave.


    Once the man had walked away, Violet pushed the door open and entered the room.


    She closed the door gently behind her. Her expression changed when she noticed that the person


    seated in front of her was Cassie, and not Francis.


    Violet stood motionless, not knowing what to do. As Cassie was seated inside, she didn''t want to go in.


    But she couldn''t swiftly turn around and leave since she had closed the door already.


    Cassie looked down at her wristwatch, and then rested her eyes on Violet. "6:28 pm. What a punctual


    girl you are!" she said scornfully.


    "Where is Francis?" Violet asked with furrowed brows. Her mind raced, ''I came here to have dinner


    with Francis. He had called me in person and had invited me to dine with him. Why is Cassie here?''


    "Are you disappointed that my cousin isn''t here? Do you miss him that much?" Cassie asked with a


    sneer. She walked forward and stopped in front of Violet. "Does Greg know that you are here to meet


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Francis?" she asked with a smirk.


    Bombarded with multiple questions at once, Violet didn''t know what to say. Besides, she had no


    intention of talking to Cassie. She just wanted to figure out what was going on.


    The two stood there, silently facing each other. Violet''s indifferent attitude and her silence irritated


    Cassie. She fixed her eyes on the woman''s belly, brooding. ''She is carrying Greg''s child. I can''t believe


    this.''

 Chapter 787 Its Not Him (Part Two)

    Chapter 787 It''s Not Him (Part Two)


    "You''re pregnant, aren''t you?" Cassie asked deliberately.


    Violet froze for a moment and then quickly took several steps backwards in an attempt to keep her


    distance from Cassie. Staring at the woman standing across her, Violet frantically thought, ''This woman


    is as dangerous as a ticking time bomb. If she bursts into anger, she might hurt me.''


    "How did you know?" Violet asked, her voice unstable. She had kept this news to herself. Greg, Lily, Bill


    and even Alice didn''t know that she was pregnant. She wondered why and how Cassie knew about it.


    Cassie let out a triumphantugh. With arms crossed across her chest, she lifted her head a little and


    replied, "Did you think that you could keep me in the dark? No one can hide anything from me once I


    decide to find out all that''s there to know."


    Cassie looked into Violet''s eyes as she went on, "Looks like you didn''t tell Greg that you are pregnant.


    If he knew, he wouldn''t have allowed you to meet another man at a ce like this."


    Violet was still bewildered, ''Where is Francis? Why would Cassie be here?''


    "What''s going on? Why are you here?" Violet blurted out. Fear had seized her. She had no idea about


    Cassie''s purpose of being here.


    "Are you curious? Since you asked, let me tell you," Cassie replied. She was certain that the innocent


    Violet would never know the truth if she decided not to tell her. But before killing her baby, she intended


    to humiliate her and let the woman know what was going on.


    "I saw the message you had sent to my cousin. He was in a meeting and it was I who had proposed to


    meet at 6:30 pm," Cassie said casually.


    "So Francis is noting?" Violet asked, confounded. She didn''t know why Cassie would do all this


    and it was terrifying.


    "Oh, he will be here," Cassie answered with a grin. After a pause, she added, "But not now. He will be


    here at 7:00 pm. But I don''t think he will be able to find us. I booked this room and I didn''t tell him. He''ll


    never know that you are here with me."


    Violet finally realized that she was in grave danger. She put her hand inside her handbag, and fumbled


    for her cell phone. Cassie quickly snatched her bag away from her and threw it on the floor.


    "Looking for your phone? Who were you nning to ask for help, Greg or Francis?" Cassie asked, her


    face twisting in fury and jealousy.


    Trembling violently, Violet stepped back. Her back was pressed against the wall in a corner.


    Cassie approached Violet slowly, knowing that she couldn''t escape from her.


    Standing before the panic-stricken Violet, Cassie reached out and seized her chin roughly. "You look


    pretty even without make-up. Now I see why Greg chose you and loves you so much," she spat, envy


    rising within her.


    "What... What do you want?" Violet faltered, terrified not knowing what was going to happen to her. She


    could see the resentment and rage in Cassie''s eyes.


    "What do I want? Don''t y dumb, Violet. You know exactly what I want from you," Cassie replied,


    ring at her.


    Violet remained silently, clearly aware of what Cassie wanted.


    Staring into Violet''s eyes, Cassie fumed, "Last time, when I had told Greg that you and Francis had


    lunch together and then went to a hotel, I thought he would leave you and finally divorce you, but you


    two made peace in the end. I don''t understand why."


    Violet finally understood why Greg had snapped at her that day. ''So Cassie had told him that Francis


    and I had gone to a hotel. But that was rubbish. I hadn''t even stepped foot into a hotel. I didn''t go to the


    Bureau of Civil Affairs and finish the procedures, and neither did Greg. Is it my destiny to be with Greg


    forever?'' she pondered.


    Without taking her eyes off Violet, she continued, "I thought you would have already told Greg that you


    are pregnant, but you haven''t. What are you nning, Violet? When are you going to give Greg back to


    me?"


    Cassie''s hand which was on Violet''s chin started shaking. Her eyes were fuming with rage.


    "Greg and I will never split up. I won''t give him up to anyone," Violet dered. At that moment, she


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    knew her heart''s desire better than ever. She loved Greg and would never let him go. She resolved to


    spend the rest of her life with that man.


    "Is that so?" Cassie countered, her face beginning to twitch in wild anger. She was losing control of


    herself.


    Seeing Cassie''s hideous expression, Violet was so terrified that she couldn''t even speak.


    "Tell me... Whom do you want more, your unborn baby or Greg?" Cassie roared at Violet.


    Shuddering, Violet met Cassie''s ferocious gaze and answered firmly, "Both of them."

 Chapter 788 Thank You For Saving Me (Part One)

    Chapter 788 Thank You For Saving Me (Part One)


    "Both? That''s not an option," Cassie responded gruffly.


    Facing Cassie''s hideous expression, Violet didn''t feel scared. Instead, she thought there was no need


    to waste time arguing with Cassie there.


    "I came here to meet Francis, not you. But since he isn''t here, I have to go," Violet blurted as she


    struggled to shove Cassie back and take leave.


    Cassie grasped Violet''s arms and yelled at her fiercely, "Do you think I''ll let you leave?"


    "Let me go," Violet screamed trying to break out of the furious woman''s arms.


    But instead of letting go, Cassie tightened her grip with one arm and pulled Violet''s hair with another


    hand.


    "Let me go, Cassie. Get your hands off me," Violet screeched while struggling to break free.


    "Let you go? And why don''t you let Greg go? Greg is mine. Give him back to me," Cassie howled.


    Suddenly Cassie noticed the sharp corner of the table on which stood a blue ss flower vase. An evil


    thought urred to her mind. ''Will Violet lose her baby if she bumps into the edge in the belly?'' she


    wondered.


    The malevolence in Cassie''s expression grew even more ferocious as she pushed Violet into the table.


    With a painful screech, Violet rammed into the wall and copsed onto her knees. As she leaned


    against the wall, her right hand on her belly, pain rushed through her body like someone had ignited a


    raging fire on her inside.


    Judging by the anguished look on Violet''s face, Cassie knew that her n worked. However, she didn''t


    let Violet go easily. Drawing nearer, she pulled the pale-faced woman''s hand and gave her a hard push.


    Atst, Violet ran into the corner of the table again.


    At that moment, Violet lost all of her strength. Overwhelmed by pain, she sank to the ground with a pale


    face.


    Sitting on the ground, she looked with pleading eyes. "You hurts me, Cassie!" She cried. "Somebody,


    help please!" she implored in a weak, low voice.


    "Who''s here to help? Me? Save you? I want you dead, bitch! Are you forgetting it''s Greg we are fighting


    over and I want him back by all means? And I mean all means, including seeing you dead, if that''s


    what it''s gonna take," Cassie gloated. She then made her way to the desk and grabbed the flower


    vase.


    Watching Cassie approach, brandishing the vase in one hand, terror gripped Violet like a cluster of


    spark plugs had gone off in her heart. Tension increased in her face, and her limbs went numb as she


    trembled in horror. "What, What are you doing?" she faltered.


    "I will kill your unborn baby. And after I''m done, I promise you, you''ll never, ever conceive again,"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Cassie replied with a sinister look on her face. Kneeling down on one leg, she lifted the vase in the air


    and with crushing force hit Violet in the belly.


    Dead silence descended upon the room as Violet cked out. Briefly, Cassie stood there, towering


    over her enemy, blinded by senseless rage. Disdainfully, she rubbed her palms together and turned


    around to make sure no one was watching.


    Staring at the unconscious Violet, a satisfied smile formed at the corners of Cassie''s lips.


    "You''re not much of an opponent. By this little experience, I have barely warned you to stay away from


    Greg. If you ever think that you and I could share his love, I''ll deal with you ruthlessly. For now,


    consider yourself luckier than Tina. At least, for the loss of your baby, I''ll spare you the pain of gang


    rape," Cassie said insolently, fixing a contemptuous gaze on Violet. She grabbed her handbag and left


    the room, with no qualms whatsoever.


    At the Cantonese restaurant, Francis drove into the parking, killed the engine and left the car. As he


    walked into the restaurant, he looked around to find a few guests inside.


    "Hello, sir," a waiter greeted him at the door. "How many in yourpany today?" the waiter inquired


    respectfully.


    "Just two of us. But my friend hasn''t arrived yet," Francis replied, looking at his Hublot ck Caviar


    Bang. ''It''s 6:55 pm. Violet must be on her way, '' he guessed.


    "This way, please," the waiter said, as he ushered Francis to an empty table.


    When they walked past the front table, Francis overheard the cashier''s conversation with the hall


    manager.


    "Miss Cassie booked No.6 of the second floor. Don''t let anyone close to that room,"manded the


    manager. In fact, it was Cassie''s instruction. She had paid a huge sum of money, the equivalent of


    three monthsbined ie for the whole restaurant.


    "I get it. Is Miss Cassie alone inside the room?" the cashier asked.


    "No, she isn''t alone. She is in thepany of her friend- Miss Violet," the manager answered. He


    remembered Cassie told him Violet Chu was the friend she''d be staying with.


    Standing still behind the manager, Francis immediately froze.


    The cashier was curious when she noticed that Francis was behind her manager. ''He is a guest, but


    why is he standing here? Is he going to pay the bill?'' she wondered.


    "Hello, sir, may I help you?" she asked courteously.


    Upon hearing what the cashier had said, the manager realized that a guest was standing behind him.


    He turned around and smiled at Francis politely.


    A look of shock was written on Francis''s face. With his eyes glued on the manager, he asked, "Has


    Cassie Zheng been here?"


    "Yes," the manager said, nodding. ''Does he know Miss Cassie?'' he wondered.


    "Is Violet Chu here?" Francis asked with knitted brows. Instinctively, Francis concluded that something


    bad must have happened between them even though he hated to believe. Now he wished Violet wasn''t


    here. But he thought the manager didn''t lie to him.


    "Yes, she is here. She is Cassie''s friend," the manager replied, wondering why the man was raising


    these questions.

 Chapter 789 Thank You For Saving Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 789 Thank You For Saving Me (Part Two)


    "Where are they?" Francis asked sternly, looking worried. ''I must go and find Violet. I am afraid that


    Cassie might hurt her, '' he thought, feeling restless.


    "They, they are in the No.6," the manager stammered, terrified by Francis'' stern tone.


    Quickly, Francis ran towards the stairway.


    When he got to the second floor, he searched for the room anxiously. He didn''t find the No.6 until he


    came to a corner. Impatiently, he pushed the door open.


    Standing still at the door, Francis was horrified by what he saw. Lying motionlessly on the floor was


    Violet, obviously unconscious. With one hand lying limp stomach, she looked deathly pale.


    On the spur of a moment, he dashed into the room and scooped her into his arms. "Violet, wake up.


    Violet, '' he shouted with a disturbed look.


    And in the meanwhile, the hall manager and a waitress stood outside the room. They were horrified at


    the unconscious Violet in Francis'' arms. Something had gone terribly wrong.


    The manager was ovee with fear. ''What''s going on? When I saw her, she was a beautiful, dynamic


    woman. What happened to her? How did she ck out and turn so gaunt in such a short time?'' he


    mulled.


    "Violet! Violet!" Francis cried loudly, not knowing what to do.


    "Blood! Blood!" the waitress screamed, her eyes popping out with shock when she noticed blood on the


    floor.


    Hearing the waitress''s scream, Francis was astonished. When he looked down at the floor and saw the


    blood stains, he was gutted.


    Recovering from his shock, the manager called out to the waitress, "Go and call the ambnce. Hurry


    up!"


    Reminded by the manager''s words, Francis realized he needed to get Violet to the hospital as fast as


    possible. It was the best thing he needed to do, if he was to get her out of danger. He really needed to


    move with speed.


    At the thought, Francis lifted Violet to his chest and bolted out of the room.


    As they left the restaurant, Francis hurried to his car and ced Violet in the passenger''s seat gently.


    He then jumped behind the wheel and hurtled at full speed to the hospital.


    On the way, Francis took Violet''s cell phone and called up Greg.


    "Hello, Violet, are you done there?" Greg asked softly.


    "Hi, Greg. It''s me, Francis," Francis replied immediately. As there was no time to waste, he got straight


    to the point. "Violet got injured. I''m taking her to the nearby hospital. Be there quickly," he said inly.


    "What did you say?" asked Greg who was taken aback. ''How did she get hurt? I finally agreed her to


    meet Francis once, '' he thought anxiously.


    "Cassie knew my appointment with Violet tonight. She came to the meeting ahead of me. I don''t know


    what she did to Violet," Francis exined. With a quick nce at Violet, he continued, "Now Violet is in


    aa. I am on my way to the hospital. Meet us there."


    With that brief exnation, Francis ended the call.


    With his head down, Francis sat on the bench restless outside the emergency room.


    Mixed feelings bombarded Francis from every angle. He didn''t know how Cassie would learn his


    meeting with Violet tonight. After all, he hadn''t told anyone about this.


    Anxious and angry, Greg ran towards the operating room and found the fidgeting Francis.


    "Francis!" Greg thundered as he grabbed Francis by the cor. With fury burning in his eyes, he asked


    ring at the anxious man, "Tell me, why and how she got hurt?"


    Slowly, Francis stood up. Looking at the furious Greg, he knew that the man must be upset about the


    incident. He sensed Greg''s deep love to Violet.


    "I don''t know. When I arrived at the restaurant, Violet had already cked out," replied Francis, who


    also had no idea of what had happened.


    "She came there to dine with you, why would Cassie appear there? Who told her?" Greg grilled with a


    reproachful air. Greg suspected that Francis was aware of Cassie''s malicious intentions against Violet.


    "I have no idea. I didn''t tell her anything," Francis tried to extricate himself.


    At the moment, Francis and Greg heard the sound of high-heeled shoes clicking. They could tell by the


    noise that more than one person was approaching.


    Turning to look toward the direction of the footsteps, Greg saw Alice running to him, closely trailed by


    Derek and Amy.


    "What''s going on, Greg?" Alice asked as she stopped between Francis and Greg. "How is Violet?"


    "I don''t know," Greg answered, shaking his head. He had been totally overwhelmed.


    Alice shifted her gaze to look at Francis, engrossed in her own thoughts. ''Greg told me that Violet was


    to have dinner with Francis. Perhaps this man has something to do with Violet''s injuries.''


    "Shouldn''t you give us an exnation, Francis?" Alice growled, her eyes grimly sizing up Francis.


    Whoever had hurt Violet would pay a heavy price, Alice swore.


    "I don''t know what happened. When I arrived at the restaurant, I learned that Cassie and Violet had


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    been there and had checked into the same room. Cassie lied to the hotel management that Violet was


    her friend. I was afraid that Cassie might do something to Violet. So I quickly asked to be led to the


    room. As I entered the room, I found Violet unconscious and Cassie was gone," Francis replied.


    Wilson and Selina made their way to the operating room.


    Even though he had sensed anger written on their faces, Greg still stepped forward and greeted,


    "Hello, Uncle, Aunt."


    "Greg, I thought you and Violet were getting on well. Why would Violet..." Wilson began. When he had


    heard of Violet''s injury, he was shell-shocked. He and Selina kept Violet''s grandparents in the dark and


    came here. On their way to the hospital, he had tried to figure out why Violet would have an ident in


    a restaurant. But he couldn''t get a reasonable answer.

 Chapter 790 A Huge Blow (Part One)

    Chapter 790 A Huge Blow (Part One)


    "Uncle, this is all my fault. This wouldn''t have happened if I have taken good care of Violet," Greg


    med himself, believing he was the reason why Cassie hurt his wife.


    Just then, the doctor finally came out of the operating room.


    Upon seeing him, they all immediately stood up and flocked to the physician. Anxious for an update,


    everyone started talking and asking questions all at the same time.


    "How is she? How is she doing? Is she alright?" Greg started asking a flurry of questions, obviously


    shaken.


    Unbeknownst to them, the doctor had been discreetly observing each and everyone around him. This


    was because he recognized his patient inside the operating room. She was Greg Xiao''s wife and her


    father-inw, Fred Xiao, was the CEO of XS Hospital. Also standing in front of him right now were


    legendary figures in the business circle, Wilson, Derek, and Selina.


    Focusing on Greg, the physician looked at him as he answered, "She is fine now, but she''s still a little


    weak so she needs a good rest without interruptions. But..."


    He paused for a while, causing concern and unease to everyone around him. They were all looking


    anxiously at him.


    Though all their worries could be felt, Greg was the most distressed among them. He never averted his


    worried gaze from the doctor, waiting for him to continue. He dreaded what the doctor could possibly


    say next.


    The physician reluctantly continued, "I have done everything I could, but I couldn''t save the baby. I am


    sorry."


    All of a sudden, everyone startled and froze. Still filled with worry, Greg didn''t clearly understand what


    the doctor said. Alice looked shocked and couldn''t believe what she just heard. Dumbfounded that


    Violet had been pregnant, Francis'' eyes widened with surprise.


    The doctor kept his gaze at the still flustered Greg as he continued, "She had been cked out for a


    long time before she was taken here. And she also received a hard blow on her belly, so..."


    Suddenly, Derek dashed forward and grabbed the doctor by the cor. "Why didn''t you save the baby?


    Why couldn''t you? Why!?" he kept asking indignantly.


    Amy came forward and reached out her hand to remove her husband''s hold off the doctor, as Derek


    zed with anger. She was convinced that the doctor had done his best and it was clear that he was


    not the one to me.


    Greg was trembling, involuntarily taking several steps backward. Thinking back, he suddenly


    understood a lot of things he couldn''t before. ''Now I know why Violet does not want a divorce. This is


    why she agreed to continue to be with me, letting bygones be bygones. Despite everything, it turns out


    she still did all those for our unborn child, '' he mulled over.


    He was suddenly filled with such a deep regret. If only he had found out about Violet''s pregnancy


    earlier, he never would have left her side. He would''ve attended to and taken care of her every single


    day and night. He especially wouldn''t let others hurt her and would''ve guarded her and their unborn


    child with all his might.


    Alice''s eyes started to water, and she covered her mouth as she started to cry silently. "How are we


    going to let Violet know about this?" she sobbed.


    Hearing Alice''s words, the rest suddenly worried about the same thing. This was such a huge blow.


    They all had no idea how to mention this to Violet.


    Despite remaining silent through it all, Selina couldn''t control her anger anymore. She strode to Greg


    and pped him hard on the face.


    The p stunned the rest of them. Recovering from the shock and amazement, Wilson came over to


    his wife. "Stay calm, Selina," he whispered.


    Wilson knew his wife''s temper. She treated Violet as her own daughter and adored her most. Now that


    Violet had gotten injured, he could understand how angry and sad she was now.


    Selina paid no heed to Wilson''s words. Glowering at Greg, she said furiously, "I struck you on behalf of


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Violet''s parents."


    Greg silently stood still. He wasn''t mad at Selina''s sudden attack on him. He honestly actually wished


    to be beat up to at least ease his guilt towards what he did to Violet. At the moment, he did not mind


    being tormented and harassed.


    The rest was looking at Greg wordlessly.


    "You told us that you would take good care of Violet. You promised you would treat her well. But look at


    what you have done to her! Is this how you show your love? Is this how you love her? She was carrying


    your child! How dare you let her suffer this pain!" ring at Greg, Selina continued scolding him while


    gesturing at the operating room. She burst at the thought of what had happened to poor Violet, not able


    to hold her rage back anymore.


    With tears streaming down her cheeks, Alice stepped forward and took Selina''s arm. "Auntie, please


    don''t me Greg. I''m sure he does not want this to happen, as well. It wasn''t his fault," she pleaded,


    defending Greg.


    "How could you defend him like that? If not his, was it my fault?" Selina berated angrily. She had never


    snapped at her niece before. She stepped back and when she saw tears sprawling down Alice''s face,


    she felt heartbroken. But the thought of Violet lying unconsciously in the emergency room was bringing


    uncontrolled emotions in her.


    Wilson ced his hands on Selina''s shoulders and consoled her tenderly, "Come on Selina. Calm


    down. Don''t be angry."


    Wilson guided his wife to the bench nearby and they both sat down on it.


    "How are we going to tell Cherry and Jackson about this?" Amy asked, looking and sounding worried.


    Violet''s parents were still in Hong Kong. Once they found out about their daughter''s ident, they


    would break down. Amy brooded. It would be hard for her mother, Cherry to take it easy. She loved


    Violet very much, after all.


    "Mom, keep it from Auntie Cherry and Uncle Jackson for now. When Violet gets better, we can ask for


    her decision," Alice immediately suggested. It was a mess here. Her aunt was zing with anger, and


    even her usually good-tempered father lost his temper. Violet''s ident obviously infuriated everyone.


    She felt sorry for the poor Violet and she was worried how her confidant was going to make it through.


    As a sign of agreement, the rest of them kept quiet.


    Violet finally got better after a couple of days. She was now transferred to a VIP regr room from the


    VIP ICU ward. Her family was by her side, waiting and expecting for her to wake up.

 Chapter 791 A Huge Blow (Part Two)

    Chapter 791 A Huge Blow (Part Two)


    Greg held Violet''s hand tightly, feeling sorry for her. He deeply regretted letting his wife go out alone.


    Violet started to blink her eyes open slowly, catching sight of Greg. He had puffy eyes and a very grave


    expression.


    "G... Greg," Violet slowly uttered in a husky voice. She found it a little difficult to speak.


    Noticing and hearing Violet start to gain her consciousness, everyone inside the room turned towards


    her with all worry in all their eyes.


    "You''re finally awake, Violet," Greg eximed, lighting up with delight. Hearing Violet call him and say


    his name again gave him such joy.


    Violet nodded at him and then spotted Alice, Amy and Derek.


    "Alice? Aunt Amy? Uncle Derek? Why are you all here? What are you doing here?" Violet started


    asking, looking a little confused.


    Then, she turned and looked at the other side of the room. "Auntie Selina, Uncle Wilson, you''re both


    here, too," she said, still a little bewildered.


    "Violet," Amy called softly, trying not to show her how worried she felt. She was a little at a loss for


    words. She knew what she needed to inform Violet about, but she didn''t know how and where to start.


    Before anyone among her family could speak, Violet slowly regained her memories. Everything came


    back to her piece by piece. She finally fully recalled what happened that night before she lost her


    consciousness.


    Everyone saw the changes in violet''s expressions and they all started to worry.


    Violet slowly withdrew her hand from Greg''s. She moved it along the thin, white nket. As she


    reached her belly, she stopped.


    "My baby? Where is my baby? Where is it?" Violet asked, as she slid into a panic. Lying on the bed,


    she lovingly touched her belly but she couldn''t feel the life of her little baby. Dread slowly creeping in,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    she then remembered how she bumped into the corner of the desk and what Cassie did to her next.


    She didn''t dare recall any further. She couldn''t and wouldn''t be able to take it. She closed her eyes and


    slowly opened them. Rattled, she asked, "My baby? Where is my baby??"


    "Violet," Selina began with a hesitant expression. She tried to let Violet know of the truth, but she had


    no idea how and where to start. As a mother, she knew very well how the death of her child would


    impact Violet''s life.


    Seeing the anxiety etched on Violet''s face, Alice stepped towards her and perched herself on the edge


    of the bed. "Violet, you and Greg will be blessed with another child," she tried tofort Violet, taking


    her hand to stop thetter from touching her belly.


    Violet''s eyes widened and the grief on her face was evident. She snatched her hand away from Alice''s


    grip and tried to sit up. However, she couldn''t as she was still too weak.


    Violet turned away from Alice. "How''s our baby, Greg? Where is our baby? Tell me what happened to


    our baby," she demanded, looking at her husband who was beside Alice, her confidant.


    Looking at his panic-stricken wife, Greg reluctantly answered with anguish, "I''m sorry, Violet. I''m terribly


    sorry."


    Greg was filled with remorse, tears coursing down his face.


    "No no no no. That is not true! You''re lying. You''re all lying. It cannot be," Violet hollered as she shook


    her head. Tears continuously flowed out of her eyes. She could not ept that tragedy, she couldn''t.


    This was her first child, and she loved her baby with all her heart. She wanted her child back.


    "Violet," Alice called, trying to console her bestie as she herself began crying.


    Amy moved closer to Violet, trying to ease her pain. They were all heart broken, and they all wanted to


    help Violet.


    Greg couldn''t stand watching his wife crying out like this. He stretched out and pulled her into his arms,


    embracing her tightly. He allowed her to repeatedly punch him in the chest. He kept holding her. Even if


    she beat him to death, he was determined not to let her go.


    "Our child, our first child!" Violet yelled while crying and hitting her husband in the chest.


    Standing beside Derek, Selina couldn''t take it anymore. She began to sob quietly. Looking at the crying


    Violet, Selina felt extremely sorry for what happened to her.


    Violet continued to desperately cry and shout for a long time. In the end, she got so tired that she


    passed out.


    For the following days, they all stayed in Violet''s ward, taking turns to attend to her. Derek entrusted all


    business matters of hispany to his assistant. Wilson had already dealt with his work in advance to


    keep Violetpany.


    Selina cut herself off from others and business by turning her phone off. Even if she got a ten million


    dor project, she would be in no mood to discuss and push through. In her heart, nothing was more


    important than Violet''s health and welfare.


    Upon waking up again, Violet''s eyes were void of expressions. She had be numb. She swept her


    gaze among her family, and closed her eyes again. She did not want to see and talk to them.


    "Violet," Greg cooed, taking his wife''s hand into his. However, Violet shook him off.


    "Get out! I don''t want to see you. Get out of my sight!" Violet coldly shouted.


    "Violet, please forgive me. I am really sorry," Greg apologized, almost kneeling down beside her bed.


    He kept ming himself for failing to protect his wife and their child.


    "I said I don''t want to see you, Greg. Get out! Get out of here!" Violet growled, losing control of her


    emotions. She felt a severe headache and anger at the thought of Cassie''s hideous look.


    Seeing that Voilet wasn''t in a good condition, Alice turned to Greg as she proposed, "How about you


    leave us first? Violet just woke up, so we have to be careful with her. She can''t take any more blows."


    Greg knew Alice was right. As reluctant as he was to leave Violet''s side, he had to do it for her sake


    and her health. With his head down, he unwillingly walked out of the room and closed the door lightly.


    Hearing the door close, Violet knew that Greg had left the room. With her eyes still closed, she used all


    her remaining strength to open her mouth. "Get out. All of you get out," she said in a weak voice.


    Selina didn''t say a word as she slowly backed out of the ward. Soon, Wilson left too, followed by Derek


    and Amy.


    "Get some rest, Violet. You need it. I will check on youter," Alice said before stepping out of the room.

 Chapter 792 Getting Discharged From The Hospital (Part One)

    Chapter 792 Getting Discharged From The Hospital (Part One)


    In the early morning, Greg went to the hospital to visit Violet. But Alice had already reached there and


    was looking after Violet in his absence.


    With his head lowered, Greg went into the ward, silently.


    When Alice saw him, she gave him a big smile and greeted him, "You are here, Greg! That''s so early


    for you!"


    "Yes," replied Greg as he nodded. As of now his only concern was Violet. He walked towards the


    bedside, grabbed her hands and called her name softly, "Violet."


    Violet took no notice of him being there, and turned her head aside and kept looking outside the


    window.


    "Just go away. I don''t want to see you right now!" Violet was still feeling upset because of the loss of


    her unborn baby! This pain was hurting her badly and she could not forgive Greg and herself for being


    so careless about the baby.


    "I am sorry, Violet. It''s all my fault for not taking good care of you!" Greg confessed and held her hands


    tightly, not wanting to leave.


    This made Violet more agitated and she pulled away her hand from Greg''s and staring at him, angrily


    said, "Don''t talk nonsense! Can your apology bring back the baby I have lost?"


    "Violet, I am really sorry, sorry..." Greg apologized sincerely and tried to hold her hands again, but she


    pulled her hands away.


    "Greg, just go! Go away from here! I really don''t want to see you. Whenever I see you, it would remind


    me of my unborn baby." Violet shouted loudly in anger. Whenever she would see Greg, she would think


    of Cassie and would remember how she hurt her and how she lost her baby in the end. She was so


    sad that she couldn''t stop her tears from gushing out.


    Seeing Violet in such an agitated mood, Alice immediately walked over, hugged her andforted her,


    "It''s okay, Violet. It''s fine!"


    As she patted on Violet''s back gently to pacify her, Alice turned to Greg and said, "Greg, how about you


    go back to home and let Violet stay alone for a while? It would be better if we do not irritate her at the


    moment, okay?"


    Greg knew that Violet was heartbroken after losing their baby. He was also grieved, but right now, all


    he wanted was to stay with Violet, give herpany and look after her so that she wouldn''t feel the


    pain.


    "Alice, I don''t want to see anyone. Ask him to go out! Don''t let anyonee to the ward except you,


    okay?" Violet''s body started to shiver and her teeth chattered.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Okay, okay. I got it. I will do as you say," Alice hastily agreed. She was afraid that Violet would get


    agitated again and then things would go out of her control.


    Francis, who was standing at the gate, heard Violet''s words and stopped his steps. He realized that this


    was not the right time to see Violet. She was now having an emotional breakdown and certainly


    wouldn''t want to see him.


    After standing at the door for a second, Francis went away.


    Greg was reluctant to leave Violet. But he had no other choice, so he left after standing at the gate for


    nearly half an hour.


    In the chairman''s office of JS Group, Derek, Mond, Wilson, and Selina sat on the sofa, their faces sad


    and grim.


    "How is Violet''s condition at the hospital?" asked Mond. When he went to see Violetst night, Violet


    had gone to sleep, so he had to leave by just waiting at the door for a while.


    "I heard from Alice that she doesn''t want to see anyone at the moment. She has even asked Greg not


    toe and disturb her," said Wilson.


    "Derek, have you found this woman named Cassie?" Selina turned to look towards Derek and asked


    him.


    "Not yet! She is no longer working in XS Hospital," replied Derek.


    "That''s for sure. If Fred still allowed her to stay at XS Hospital, I would have turned the hospital into a


    had something to do with the Xiao family. No matter whether it was Greg''s fault or that of someone


    else, the fact was that their family had not taken good care of Violet and indirectly they were


    responsible for her loss.


    "That bitch! Don''t ever let me see her! Or I will tear her into pieces!" Selina was very angry at the mere


    thought of Cassie. "Anyone who brings harm to our Violet will pay for it!"


    Seeing the angry and agitated Selina, Wilson held her hands and tried to console her, "Calm down!


    Young people are impulsive and usually, don''t think of what consequences can arise from their actions.


    We should be calm and try and find a reasonable solution. That woman would certainly pay for


    whatever she has done!"


    "How I wish Jackson was here! If he knows that someone has troubled his daughter like this, he would


    ensure that the person pays for it," said Selina. She knew well about Jackson''s nature and if he got to


    know, he wouldn''t leave Cassie alive.


    "Violet asked us not to tell her father and mother," Derek suddenly said. "Alice also told me sost


    night. Just because of this, I can''t go around sending people to look for Cassie. If the staff of JC Group


    knew it, they would have certainly told Jackson."


    "Violet is too considerate and she always chooses to keep her pain to herself without even telling her


    family," said Mond.


    Derek and Wilson didn''t say a word which meant that they agreed about this nature w of Violet!


    "Derek, If we still can''t find Cassie, don''t you think we should ask the Yu family for help? After all, they


    are spread all over the city," Selina asked for Derek''s opinion.


    "No," Derek declined immediately. "Mike is the son of Yu family and he is also the schoolmate of


    Lawrence. If they knew that something has happened to Violet, then Lawrence would certainly get to


    know it. Do you remember Cassie''s scandal which happenedst time? I guess the person behind it


    must be Lawrence. We all know what kind of a person Lawrence is and he could go to any extent for


    his sister."

 Chapter 793 Getting Discharged From The Hospital (Part Two)

    Chapter 793 Getting Discharged From The Hospital (Part Two)


    His words made everyone present silent. Selina was very irritated now. She really wanted to help Violet


    take revenge on Cassie. But there were so many factors to be considered and she was afraid that by


    doing so Violet may have to suffer even more.


    "Find that woman first! If she is nowhere to be found out, we will discuss and find out another way,"


    suggested Mond. At present they could do nothing but go about taking one step at a time.


    Derek thought about this for a long time and then said, "I am afraid that we will have to tell Jackson if


    we really can''t find Cassie."


    "But... Violet..." Wilson didn''t continue. He was worried about what Violet would feel if they told Jackson


    about the entire matter.


    "Let''s see how it goes. I really don''t want to see Violet suffer anymore and handle all the pain herself! I


    agree with my brother. If we really couldn''t find out that woman, we will have to tell Jackson. He


    certainly will send the staff of JC Group to find out Cassie even if she hid inside the earth!" Selina said


    angrily. It was difficult for?her?to?keep her?temper in control now and she clenched her teeth in angst.


    Two dayster, Violet was discharged from the hospital and everyone went to the hospital to bring her


    back.


    Greg was also there. But when he tried to offer support to Violet, he was refused. Violet only wanted to


    be close to Alice and she asked everyone to stay away from her.


    "Violet, shall we go home or?" asked Derek. He was not sure whether Violet still wanted to go back to


    Greg''s and her home since it seemed that she was still mad at him.


    Before Violet could answer, Selina directly said, "Violet, youe home with me and don''t go back to


    that house again."


    Selina''s words sounded clearly in everyone''s ears. Greg took a look at Selina and saw that she was


    really angry. He immediately lowered his head, without saying a word.


    Selina walked beside Violet and in a tender voice, said, "Violet, let''s go to our home, okay? I will look


    after you. You still have your grandfather and grandmother waiting for you and you won''t be lonely in


    that house."


    Violet felt very warm after hearing Selina''s words. She still had so many family members care for her,


    love her and she was sure one day everything would be alright!


    "Okay, Aunt Selina, let''s go home!" Violet nodded her head in agreement.


    Seeing that Violet has agreed to go away from him, Greg hastily walked beside her and held her


    hands, trying to say something. But Violet pulled her hands away from him and walked away with tears


    glistening in her eyes.


    She didn''t want to talk to Greg at the moment.


    After Violet had walked out of the ward with Alice and Selina, Amy, who was watching everything,


    walked beside Greg andforted him, "Greg, Violet is not in a good mood these days. How about


    you let her stay with her family for a time and when she has recovered ande out of the pain, you


    can bring her back home?"


    Greg still lowered his head, but he nodded after hearing Amy''s advice. "Okay, I know it. Antie, I just


    want to pick up Violet home to take good care of her. But I feel relieved when she stays with her family.


    Grandfather and grandmother love her so much and she will feel much better at home."


    At that time, Wilson also walked towards Greg, patted on his shoulder gently and said, "Greg, don''t feel


    too guilty. Actually, for this matter, you are not to me entirely. But perhaps you should have paid


    more attention and spend more time taking care of Violet. She has suffered much and you must


    understand the pain she is going through at the moment."


    "Yes, I understand. Thank you, Uncle Wilson!" Greg was feeling much better now. They were so


    understanding and he really felt touched. In fact, he also could understand why Aunt Selina was so


    angry at him. Violet was her most loved niece and she certainly was feeling bad for her.


    When they went back to Yuwen''s vi, Violet saw her grandmother and grandfather standing at the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    door waiting for her.


    "Grandpa, Grandma," Violet rushed forward to hug them and her tears would not stop.


    "My dear! It''s so good to see you and wee back home!" Elsa was very excited when she saw her


    precious granddaughter hade back. After receiving Selina''s phone call, she and Jacob were


    anxious to see Violet.


    "Grandma, grandpa, I will stay here with you from now on!" Violet wiped her tears and gave them a big


    smile. She didn''t want them to get tensed about her.


    "That will be so great! Your room has been cleaned up and everything is still there as it used to be


    before. Stay with us and I will cook delicious food for you every day!" said Elsa, feeling sad for Violet,


    as she had already suffered a lot in such a young age.


    "I will," Violet replied with a nod as she put her head on Elsa''s shoulder.


    "Father, mother, I will cook the lunch for you. You two talk to Violet," said Selina.


    "I will help you," echoed Alice. She then walked towards Violet, caressed her hair and said, "Violet, we


    are home now and you should be happy, okay? I will help Selina cook the lunch for all of us."


    "Okay," Violet gave her a faint smile. She really felt much better now. So many people cared about her,


    loved her and were supporting her, she felt very contented and warm.


    "Alice is really lovely!" Jacob praised Alice, smiling as he sat beside Violet.


    "She really is! She is my best friend in the world!" Violet adored Alice and she had no qualms in saying


    that in front of everybody. For her, Alice was the greatest!


    "It''s so good to see you girls sharing everything while growing up and now bing so close to each


    other!" said Elsa. She had seen these two little girls grow up more like sisters than twins.


    "Grandma, do you know? Alice and I share two fathers and two mothers."


    "That''s so true. Your father and Uncle Derek are as close as real brothers!"

 Chapter 794 Dont Touch Her Again (Part One)

    Chapter 794 Don''t Touch Her Again (Part One)


    Wilson''s whole family looked after Violet and nursed her back to health. After a week, Violet started


    feeling better and her strength gradually returned. Still, no one in the family dared and could even


    mention anything about her kid.


    In the kitchen, Elsa poured a ss of milk for her granddaughter. Walking back, she saw Violet at the


    balcony. The poor girl was sitting alone and staring nkly ahead. Elsa knew her granddaughter was


    still thinking about the baby she lost. She felt bad for her knowing how much Violet was longing for her


    baby.


    Elsa approached her granddaughter quietly, not wanting to disturb and startle her.


    Despite looking deep in thought, Violet still noticed someone approaching her.


    She turned around and saw her Grandma looking at her, holding a ss of milk. Her expression


    softened and she smiled, "Grandma."


    Looking and feeling deeply concerned, Elsa approached her and offered the ss of milk. "Violet, drink


    this. Your body needs milk, it''ll be good for you."


    Violet epted the ss and drank the milk. She faced her grandma and said, "Grandma, I appreciate


    the concern, but you don''t need to prepare milk for me everyday. I am feeling better and I have already


    recovered. I eat on time and the meals prepared for me are enough to keep me strong."


    Elsa shook her head. "I understand that, but your aunt and uncle instructed me to give you a ss of


    milk everyday. They''re just taking care of you. We all want to take care of you and make sure you''re


    okay."


    Violet took her grandma''s hand and held it in hers as she said, "Grandma, aunt and uncle are overly


    worried and protective of me and I am grateful for them. But I''m fine now, I have recovered and my


    health has returned."


    Elsa smiled at her granddaughter. "Violet, even if you''re alright and healthy, we will still worry about


    you. We will still take care of you. We just want you safe, happy, and strong," she said as she stroked


    Violet''s hair.


    Suddenly, the door bell rang and both Elsa and Violet turned and looked towards the front door.


    Elsa quickly said, "I''ll open the door and see who it is. You stay here."


    Violet reluctantly agreed and said, "Okay, grandma."


    Elsa approached the door as the person outside rang the doorbell again. She opened the door to a


    person who had his back on her and as he turned, she saw that it was Greg.


    Greg was holding fruits in one hand and when he saw who opened the door, he raised his other hand


    in a greeting and said, "Hello, Grandma."


    Elsa replied in a low voice, "Oh Greg, it''s you." She quickly looked at the balcony and turned back to


    Greg saying, "Violet is resting on the balcony. Doe in, Greg."


    Greg smiled, nodded his head, and entered the house. He ced the fruits on the table, walked


    through the living room, and cautiously approached the balcony.


    Hearing footsteps approaching, Violet happily turned around thinking it was still her grandma,


    "Grandma, who is it?"


    Seeing Greg, Violet''s face fell and her smile faded. The sudden change in her mood and expression


    was clearly evident. She just stared at him wordlessly, not knowing what to do or say.


    Greg warily approached her, knelt beside her, and held her hand. He tried smiling at her, "Violet."


    But Violet just shook off his hand. She quickly stood up and intended to walk towards the living room.


    Greg immediately stood, as well, and stopped her.


    Greg tried to stop her as gently as he could. He carefully seized her arms and desperately tried to


    catch her eyes as he said, "Violet? Violet, can you please talk to me? Please don''t go. Please don''t


    leave me. I want to talk to you, please Violet."


    Since Violet had been released from the hospital and stayed at her aunt and uncle''s house, Greg had


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    beening and visiting her everyday. It had been a week and all he wanted was to talk to Violet, but


    every time he went near her, Violet walked out. She refused to talk to him, she wouldn''t even look at


    him. A few days ago, she even closed the door in his face and refused to let him in.


    Violet stopped walking. Trying to control herself, she forcefully pulled his hand away from her arms.


    Still not looking at him, Violet coldly said, "I have nothing to say. We have nothing to talk about. You


    better leave. Go home and leave me alone."


    She intended to pass through the living room, go upstairs, and return to her own bedroom. Trying to


    walk away as quickly as she could, she was surprised when Greg suddenly held her tightly from


    behind.


    He held her and hugged her from behind. He was holding her tightly from the waist. She had no


    strength to try to get away from his grip.


    Elsa was still standing by the door when she saw Greg hug Violet. She opted not to interfere and said


    nothing. Turning around, she walked out the door. She went to the yard to water the flowers.


    Enveloped in her husband''s arms, Violet could feel his breath in her ear. She realized that this was the


    first time that he had held her again, having been apart for quite a long time. It had been a while since


    she felt this close to him.


    Greg, still trying to get Violet to talk to him, said, "Violet, I know you''re sad. I know you''re hurt. I''m also


    hurt. It is our kid, so please talk to me. Please don''t ignore me like this. Please, Violet," his voice was


    starting to break. "I was wrong. You can hit me, shout at me, or swear at me, just please don''t leave


    me. You know I can''t do this without you." These past few days, Greg had started feeling depressed.


    He was alone at home, Violet never came back home with him. Home felt cold without her and her


    At this point, Violet couldn''t hold back her tears, as she thought to herself, ''Kid - I haven''t heard that


    word for a long time now. I''ve only been hearing that word in my dreams. Every night, I keep dreaming


    of a kid calling me mommy. My baby. He keeps holding my hand and I keep him close to my heart. This


    will only be in my dreams now.''


    After a while, Violet opted to finally open her mouth and talk to Greg, "The moment you lose something,


    it''s forever gone. There''s no going back, you can never get it or take it back. You''ll forever be left with


    nothing but a scar. And the pain that came with it cannot be taken away as easily as you want to."


    It hurt Greg to hear those words from his wife, but he still did not let go. He couldn''t just let her go that


    easily. He held her as tight as he could, thinking he wouldn''t be able to do so again if he let her go now.


    Violet continued, her voice breaking, "Greg, I think it''s best if we take a break for a while. Let ourselves


    heal and calm down for several days, or for how long it takes."

 Chapter 795 Dont Touch Her Again (Part Two)

    Chapter 795 Don''t Touch Her Again (Part Two)


    Hearing those words, Greg felt weak. Violet shook off his hands and release herself from his hold on


    her. She quickly ran towards the stairs and up to her room without another look back.


    Greg felt powerless to do anything, he couldn''t stop his wife. Dejected, all he could do now was watch


    her run away from him.


    With his head down, Greg walked back towards the door. Outside, he saw Elsa by the flowers.


    Upon seeing him walk out the door, Elsa asked, "Are you leaving, Greg? It''s almost lunch time, stay


    and eat first." She could tell from the look of his face that Violet turned him away again.


    Greg looked at Elsa, tried to smile at her but shook his head and said, "I don''t think that''s a good idea.


    Thank you, Elsa. But Violet still won''t talk to me. I''lle back and try again in a few days."


    Elsa felt Greg''s despair, but nodded in agreement, "I understand. I think that''ll be for the best, too.


    Violet isn''t willing to talk to anyone, yet. Come back and try again, Greg. I know how hard this must be


    for you, but please don''t give up on her. I''m sure once she calms down and starts to talk again, she will


    understand you."


    "I know, Grandma. Don''t worry, I don''t intend on giving up on her. Thank you and good bye. See you in


    a few days."


    Elsa smiled, "Okay, good bye. Drive safe, Greg."


    Meanwhile in the city, Francis was walking down a lonely street, looking for a very Hotel named XH.


    Seeing that he was nearly reaching the end of the street but spotted nothing, he felt confused. But


    upon walking further, he finally found what he was looking for.


    Francis purposely walked in the hotel. He approached the front desk and loudly asked the receptionist,


    "What room number is Cassie in?"


    The receptionist looked up at him and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t just give our clients'' information to


    anyone. May I know who you are?" Cassie had specifically given an instruction to only give her room


    number to Mr. Francis.


    Francis immediately said his name, "Francis An." Since Cassie had asked him toe here, he


    assumed she had told the receptionist and arranged everything for his arrival.


    As he expected, "Room 3203," the receptionist curtly told him.


    Without waiting for another word, Frances turned and went upstairs, looking for room 3203.


    He soon saw the room number and opened the door to Cassie''s room. Upon seeing the state of the


    room, he couldn''t help but think, ''This hotel is in such a bad condition, it''s very dingy. It''s even worse


    than the small apartments in the city. How could Cassie possibly take to be living here for so many


    days?''


    Francis was baffled as to why, he couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you living here? Your room in the city


    hotel is kept for you." Cassie had always lived afortable life. She was rich and mostly sheltered.


    So Francis couldn''t possibly see how and why she was choosing to live in such a bad environment.


    How could she stay in such a shabby and noisy hotel when she could livevishly anywhere else.


    Cassie shrugged and replied, "I''ve been told that the JS Group and the ZM Group are looking for me,


    so I have to hide and live here. This is thest ce they woulde searching for me." She knew


    that the people in those two groups were Violet''s employees. She also knew that they were looking for


    her because of Violet. If they found her, she knew she would be dead. In this whole city, the only one


    she could trust and rely on was Francis.


    Francis knew this, but hearing it from her irritated him, he got angry, walked towards her, and


    immediately seized her arm. He red at her, "Why did you that? Why did you do those things? Why


    did you hurt Violet?? Why did you have to incriminate her baby? That baby is innocent!"


    Showing no sign of regret, Cassie casually replied, "That innocent kid will get in my way. Because of


    that child, Greg would never be with me. More so if that child is born." She looked into his eyes with no


    remorse and continued, "I have always wanted to be with Greg. I worked hard for this, I did my best.


    And that baby will ruin everything. Once that baby is born, it would close the gap between Greg and


    Violet. With it, their rtionship will forever be tied. That baby will bind them together. So I had to hurt


    her, I had to make sure that baby will never be born."


    "What is wrong with you? Are you out of your mind? How heartless could you be to kill an innocent


    baby?" Francis could no longer control himself. He thought of poor Violet and wondered how


    heartbreaking all of this must be for her. It made him miserable just thinking about it.


    Cassie gave a nonchnt shrug and said, "I don''t care. The important thing is she''s no longer


    pregnant. Her baby is gone and she is now a woman who lost a kid. I can now finally be with Greg."


    Francis, now shouting, replied, "Cassie, if you dare do something like this again, I will make you leave


    this city. I will force you to go with me and I will never allow you back here again."


    Cassie just stood there, defiant and proud.


    After a few breaths, Francis said, "You know you can''t handle troubles with the JS Group and the ZM


    Group. It''s best if you leave for now. Go to the other city,y low for a while. Okay?"


    Cassie stubbornly declined, "No. I want to stay here. I will stay and go back to Greg."


    Francis sighed and tried to help Cassie see reason, "Even if you go back to him, do you honestly think


    he will ept you? After what you did? Besides, he does not love you. How could you think he does?


    You should have seen it clearly before." Yes, he was an outsider, but he could clearly see that Greg


    loved Violet and not Cassie. How could Cassie not know this? How could she not see how much Greg


    loved Violet?


    Cassie recalled the happy times she had spent together with Greg and replied, "No, as long as Violet is


    not around, Greg will fall in love with me. Whenever Violet wasn''t around, Greg spends his time with


    me. He''s always been nice to me. We have attended parties together, we even celebrated our


    birthdays together. We''ve spent almost everyday with each other."


    Shaking his head, Francis asked, "That''s it? You think that''s love? Do you honestly believe he ever


    really loved you? We all know he only sees and treats you as a friend."


    Cassie covered her ears and shook her head, "No, no, no. I don''t believe you and I don''t want to listen


    to you." She knew what he was saying made sense, but she just couldn''t ept it. She would never


    believe it to be true. She knew in her heart that Greg loved her. She was just too far away from him


    now, so she knew what needed to be done. She needed to approach him and be near him again. When


    she was near enough, she was sure that she and Greg would go back to having a good rtionship.


    She just needed to go to him.


    Looking at Cassie, Francis knew there was no hope talking sense into her. He realizes that she''s too


    far and out of reach with her fantasy. There was nothing he could do anymore. He took out a lot of


    money and gave all of it to Cassie. "This is all I can do for you now. You better protect yourself. If the


    JS Group and the ZM Group find you, there''s nothing I could do. I won''t be able to help you."


    Cassie looked at Francis and took the money. "I know, Francis. I''ll be careful, I''m sure of what I''m


    doing. Thank you for this."


    Francis looked at Cassie in the eye and said, "I am warning you, Cassie. Do not hurt Violet again. If


    you dare touch her, I will not let you go." He was really angry and could no longer control his outburst.


    He knew he had always spoiled his sister and he realized that he shouldn''t anymore. In order to protect


    Violet, he must not allow Cassie to hurt her and any other people.


    Once again, Cassie just stood there, looking at him and not saying a word.


    Francis shook his head once more and stormed out of Cassie''s unpleasant hotel room. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 796 Going Away Forever (Part One)

    Chapter 796 Going Away Forever (Part One)


    At night, Violet and Uncle Wilson''s family had dinner together. After that, they were sitting in the living


    room watching TV together.


    Elsa brought in some fruit and ced it on the table. Noticing that Violet was distracted, she took a seat


    beside her granddaughter. "Have some fruit, Violet," she said to her in an amiable tone, trying to offer


    her an apple.


    "Thank you, Grandma! But, I will eat thister," Violet replied with a heavy heart before taking the apple


    and putting it back on to the te.


    Selina and Wilson had their eyes fixed on Violet. Carefully, Wilson asked, "Greg came here today,


    didn''t he?"


    "Yes," Elsa replied before Violet could. Since Violet was discharged from the hospital, she remained


    silent whenever anyone mentioned Greg.


    "Violet, I think you should make peace with Greg. Hees here every day to ask for your forgiveness.


    I believe that he loves you faithfully. Why don''t you have a talk with him and solve all your problems?"


    Jacob suggested, turning towards Violet.


    Violet drooped her head and she decided against replying.


    "Violet, your Grandpa has a point," Wilson followed, "I know that you love Greg. So many days have


    passed, and you should now give him a chance to exin. You guys can sort everything out once you


    talk to each other."


    After hearing what Jacob and Wilson had said, Elsa decided not to say anything. She didn''t want to put


    Violet under any pressure seeing that granddaughter was still recovering.


    Selina remained quiet during the entire conversation.


    Violet looked up at Selina and asked her, "Do you trust me, Auntie?"


    "Of course I do," Selina nodded in assurance.


    "Please help me book a ticket to Hong Kong. I want to go and live with my parents," Violet said with a


    determined look on her face.


    "Pardon me?" Wilson responded, looking quite amazed.


    Selina looked into Violet''s eyes. Knowing that her niece was quite serious about it, she didn''t show


    much surprise.


    "Why did you decide to go to Hong Kong all of a sudden, Violet?" Elsa asked in shock. ''What is going


    on in her mind?'' she wondered.


    Jacob was also taken by great surprise when he heard Violet''s decision.


    Violet didn''t turn her gaze away from Selina. She knew that her aunt was the only one who could


    understand her feelings.


    "I miss Dad and Mom and I want to stay with them. They have a home in Hong Kong. So don''t worry,"


    Violet answered. In fact, she just wanted to leave this city where she had so many unpleasant


    memories. She had lost her baby here, and this time she couldn''t let it be.


    Elsa and Jacob thought that Violet didn''t mean it seriously. They thought she might change her n


    tomorrow.


    "Are you sure, Violet?" Wilson asked again in disbelief.


    "Yes, Uncle, I have made up my mind. I will call my parents tonight and let Dad send someone to pick


    me up at the airport tomorrow," Violet replied, as she looked towards Wilson. Shifting her gaze to look


    at Selina, she added, "I''m waiting for your confirmation, Auntie."


    "Okay, I will book the ticket right now," Selina agreed without thinking twice. She pulled out her phone


    to order the ticket online.


    "Selina, just give Violet some time. What if she changes her mind tomorrow?" Elsa said. She couldn''t


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    believe that her dear granddaughter was going to leave the next day.


    "Mom, I think it''s best for Violet to live with her parents now. I support her decision," Selina voiced her


    opinion.


    Jacob and Wilson nced at each other, and then looked towards Violet again.


    "I hate to go away from you, but I have to go this time. If I stay here for some more time, I will go crazy,"


    Violet said to Elsa, tears filling her eyes.


    Seeing that Violet was getting upset, Elsa had no heart to stop her. "Alright. It''s all your call. I will


    support you," she agreed.


    Violet was d that Elsa agreed atst. As she thought of something, she added, "Besides, don''t tell


    anyone that I''m leaving, including Greg, Alice, Uncle Derek, and Auntie Amy. I will call them and fill


    them in after I arrived at Hong Kong. I hope Auntie Selina could drive me to the airport tomorrow. The


    rest of you don''t need to see me off."


    Wilson discovered that Violet was as stubborn as her mother. Wilson nodded as a sign of agreement.


    Elsa held Violet''s hand, and said, "We hope you can have a new life there."


    "Grandma, Grandpa," Violet said to her grandparents, as she took Jacob''s hand with the other hand.


    She felt a little sad at the thought that she was leaving tomorrow.


    It was a long, sad night. Violet talked with her family members untilte. She didn''t return to her room


    until 11:00 pm.


    Violet sat on the edge of the bed, drowned in her thoughts. ''Once I go to Hong Kong, I can not only


    reunite with Dad and Mom but change myself and start a new life there. In this way, I can forget all the


    sad things that have happened.''


    The only one Violet hated to leave the most was Greg. She and Greg had sworn not to leave each


    other. Besides she had promised to stay with him and her husband had vowed to protect her forever.


    However, she was going to leave this city tomorrow. All of their pledge of eternal love would vanish as


    soon as she went away from here.


    Violet pulled out her cell phone and called Francis.


    "Hello, Violet," Francis answered softly from the other line.


    "Are you sleeping?" Violet asked.


    "No, I was just going through some files," answered Francis who was sitting in the study.

 Chapter 797 Going Away Forever (Part Two)

    Chapter 797 Going Away Forever (Part Two)


    "Well, I see," Violet responded, "I called to thank you for sending me to the hospital that night, even


    though I lost my baby. I am still in your debt."


    Upon hearing this, Francis was ovee with guilt. He thought he was the one who should apologize


    to her and that he didn''t deserve her gratitude.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I should say sorry to you. If I hadn''t asked you to dinner that day, you wouldn''t have suffered all of


    this," Francis blurted out. He had been tormented by guilt these days. He thought that he was the


    reason for Violet''s misery.


    "It''s not your fault. Even if you were not there, she would have found another chance to hurt me," Violet


    responded. After thinking about this all these days, she knew that Cassie was the only one to me.


    "Violet," Francis stammered, not knowing what to say.


    "Thank you for what you have done for me," Violet said.


    Francis felt that something was wrong definitely. ''It''s gettingte. Why would Violet call me at this


    hour?'' he wondered.


    "What''s up, Violet? Did anything happen to you?" Francis asked frowning.


    ''Should I tell him that I am leaving tomorrow?'' she hesitated inside.


    As Violet didn''t reply for a long time, Francis knew that something must have happened to her. He


    urged, "Tell me, what is it?"


    After thinking for a moment, Violet said with earnestness, "Promise me that you won''t tell anyone."


    "Okay, you have my word. I won''t let anyone know," Francis promised seriously.


    "I''m going from here tomorrow," Violet began.


    "You''re going? Where are you going? You''re leaving this city?" Francis asked, stupefied in shock. He


    couldn''t think clearly. ''She is leaving?'' he repeated to himself inside.


    "Yes, I''m going to live with my parents. I can''t stay here anymore," Violet replied calmly.


    "I can''t believe it. Seriously?" Francis said anxiously. After oveing his feelings, he asked, "What


    time is your flight?"


    "I can''t tell you that," Violet answered. Afraid that Francis might break his promise, she reminded, "You


    promised me that you won''t tell anyone. If you do not keep your promise, you will not be my friend


    anymore."


    "Violet, I swear that I won''t tell anyone. But tell me what is your flight time, will you?" Francis continued,


    requesting for an answer. He thought it was his fault too that Violet lost her baby. To make amends, he


    was thinking of leaving with her and spending his entire life staying by her side. He hated to see her


    suffer all the pain alone.


    "I won''t tell you, Francis," Violet replied excitedly. "That''s it. I have to go now. Goodbye!"


    Violet hung up the phone hurriedly. If they continued to talk, she was afraid that she might disclose her


    flight information to Francis.


    The next day at 4:00 am, Violet and Selina left home for the airport.


    Elsa and Jacob stood at the gate, looking at Violet. At just the thought of her granddaughter''s leaving


    them, Elsa couldn''t help but cry.


    "Grandma, I will be back again. At that time, I will visit you with both Dad and Mom," Violet cried. She


    couldn''t bear to leave this ce and her family who she loved so much. After all, they were so close to


    her and treated her very well.


    "Okay. be safe on the way. Take care of yourself," Elsa urged, as she tried to smile through tears.


    "Don''t Worry, Grandma," Violet replied assuring her.


    "Look after yourself, Violet," Jacob pitched in.


    "I will miss you too, Grandpa," Violet responded.


    Wilson walked towards Violet after he had put her luggage in the trunk. He hugged his loving niece


    while saying, "I will call your Dad and tell him to pick you up himself from the airport."


    "Thank you, Uncle," Violet replied back.


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me. When youe back again, I hope to see a different Violet.


    I''m sure you will be a better girl when we see you again," Wilson encouraged her with a warm smile.


    He hoped his positivity would make Violet cheer up.


    "Okay, Uncle. I will try my best," Violet responded.


    Standing next to her car, Selina said to Violet, "Well, get in. Or you will miss your flight."


    Violet looked towards Elsa, Jacob, and Wilson. "Grandma, Grandpa, Uncle, Bye for now!" she said.


    "Bye!" the rest answered together.


    Watching the car drive away, all of them felt sad.


    In the airport lobby, Selina''s eyes were already brimming with tears. She looked at the security


    checkpoint and then towards Violet.


    With her ID card and boarding pass in her hands, Violet hugged Selina. "Auntie, I have to leave you for


    a while. Wait for me. I will be back soon," she sobbed, tears pouring down her cheeks.


    "Ummm. Don''t forget to call me frequently. I will miss you," Selina said.


    "Okay, Auntie, I will. I will give you a video call whenever you are free. That way, I will be able to see


    your face," Violet replied before letting Selina go. She took a quick look at her watch and found it was


    almost time for boarding.


    "Well, go to the security checkpoint, or you will really miss your flight," Selina said.


    "Goodbye, Auntie!" Violet returned, as she waved her hand, turned around and headed for the security


    checkpoint.


    Selina stood still, watching Violet enter the barrier. Then she turned around and left the airport.

 Chapter 798 Drown His Sorrows In Alcohol (Part One)

    Chapter 798 Drown His Sorrows In Alcohol (Part One)


    Just when Selina walked out of the airport, Francis went in carrying his suitcase.


    With a boarding pass in his hand, Francis took a look at the time table on therge screen and silently


    said in his heart, ''Violet, wherever you go, I''ll be there with you. Remember we made a pact of


    friendship? Well, you''ll always have a friend in me. And now, here Ie!''


    Two dayster


    It was very quiet, both outside and inside the room. In the room, it was also dark, except for soft


    moonlight sipping in through the window.


    Greg sat on the floor of the living room with a bottle of wine in his right hand and a ss in his left


    hand. As he poured the alcohol into the ss, he muttered, "Why did you leave me? Why? You


    promised you''d never leave me."


    Taking swig after swig, Greg lost count of how much alcohol he had drunk. But sloshed as he was, he


    clearly knew Violet had left him. She wasn''ting back!


    Vaguely, he heard a knock at the door. Skeptical that he must have heard wrong, he shook his head,


    trying to sober up. He then pinched himself and sure confirmed there was someone knocking at the


    door.


    "Violet, Violet, is that you?" Delighted, Greg immediately put down the ss and bottle, turned on the


    light and staggered to answer the door.


    But when he opened, it was not Violet, but Cassie''s apprehensive?face zoomed into view.


    Disappointed, Greg scowled and wanted to close the door.


    A strong gust of alcohol fumes pped Cassie?on the face, as soon as the door opened. The stench


    and Greg''s hooched-up state depressed her immediately.


    "Greg, why do you drink yourself silly like this?" Asked Cassie, overwhelmed by deep concern for him.


    With her right hand, she blocked the door that was about to m closed in her face. But she realized at


    once that Greg was unstable under his drinking binge, so she stretched her left hand too, trying to


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    steady him and save him from copsing into a heap on the floor.


    "You just go! Don''te to my house! I am waiting for Violet!" Unable to close the door against her


    strong push, Greg turned around and walked into the living room, leaving Cassie behind him.


    Stubborn and determined to stay around, Cassie with sweeping steps caught up in a sh and


    hooked?Greg''s?arm?around?her shoulder. Together, they?staggered?towards the sofa, even though


    he tried to put up some resistance.


    After she helped him onto the couch, Cassie noticed the bottles scattered everywhere on the floor. It


    shocked her how much booze Greg had downed.


    Intentionally, Cassie sat beside Greg and softly stroked his face.


    "Greg, why would you be so careless to get yourself this high like a kite? Since she left, just let her go!


    You still have me by your side, after all. Is it that you don''t trust me to be there for you, always?" Cassie


    emphasized her undying affection to Greg.


    As a matter of fact, she felt thrilled when she got the news that Violet had left. It was the best chance


    Cassie would have wished for. Now, she was closer to her goal. Since Violet had disappeared, no one


    knew when or whether she would ever return at all.


    But if there was even the slightest shred of doubt that Cassie would eventually win her man''s heart


    again, the chance was here now. Violet''s disappearance would make it a cinch for Cassie to more than


    prove her worth to Greg.


    "Get your hand off me!" Fighting for coherence, Greg dazedly pushed Cassie''s hand. "I just want my


    Violet! I want my Violet back!" he mumbled.


    "Greg, you have to sober up! From the look of things, you and I know she''s gone and noting back!


    Shouldn''t you be grateful to have me by your side instead? Come on Greg. You just can''t be so


    thankless." Somehow, Cassie enjoyed the moment with Greg''s pickled state. She wanted to take


    advantage of the fact that in such fuddle, Greg wouldn''t sternly ask her to go away. He might even


    mistake her for Violet, to which Cassie was ready to y along.


    In the garage at the apartment, Alice hurriedly got off the car, just as Tim, who was driving pulled up


    and killed the engine, and walked into the building.


    "Hey, Alice, wait for me!" Tim knew that Alice was very anxious. On their way, she kept urging him to


    elerate. Now they arrived at Greg''s apartment, and Alice couldn''t wait to see how was Greg doing.


    On her way up, in the elevator, Alice had a bad feeling. Greg didn''t answer her phone call all day long,


    and she wondered what was going to him. It was very sad for her to get the news that Violet left. But


    perhaps Greg was was worse of, overwhelmed by the news of his wife''s heartbreaking decision.


    thinking of how Greg had received the news distressed Alice on end.


    When they arrived at Greg''s room, Alice kept pressing the doorbell and pped the door by her hand.


    "Greg, open the door! Quickly!" she impatiently shouted.


    Tim also pped the door and shouted, "Greg, It''s me! If you can hear me, please, open the door!"


    Persistent knocking, apanied by the voices of a man and a woman, alerted Cassie. Certainly, she


    knew they must be here for Greg.


    An idea suddenly struck her while she fumbled on what to do with Greg who was dead asleep on the


    couch. ''If the two people at the door see me sitting here, downcast and so obviously ignored by Greg,


    they''ll wonder what brought me here. I''d look so desperate - an opportunist trying to force herself on a


    man who had just been dumped by his wife. I don''t want to appear as if all along I''ve been lurking in the


    shadows, hoping and praying that Greg and Violet would fight and part their ways.'' she thought.


    An?unnatural?smile?crossed her?face. She deliberately ruffled Greg''s hair, unbuttoned his shirt and


    cluttered his cor so that his clothes looked a total mess.


    After she finished staging her scene, Cassie stood up and opened the door, the corners of her mouth


    curving into a satisfied smile.


    The moment the door was opened, Tim was excited to shout out, "Greg, are you okay?"


    But immediately he saw Cassie, his face darkened. Alice too was shocked with the appearance of


    Cassie.


    It took them several seconds before they came back to the present moment.


    Considering Cassie from head to toe with a quizzical look, Tim asked, "What brings you here, madam?


    Where is Greg?"


    "Oh, you two are here!" Cassie greeted them as if she was the hostess. She shrugged her shoulders


    and in a natural tone, told them, "Greg has had one too many. He zonked out on the couch."


    The arrogant attitude with which Cassie carried herself pissed them off. Not one to suffer fools dly,


    Alice raised a hand and pped her hard on the cheek. It happened so fast that Cassie gave a terrified


    shriek. Not so much for the pain as for the shock of not knowing what hit her. As she recovered from


    the shock, Cassie instinctively moved back several steps, rubbing her cheek, which she feared was


    swelling.

 Chapter 799 Drown His Sorrows In Alcohol (Part Two)

    Chapter 799 Drown His Sorrows In Alcohol (Part Two)


    Feeling the burning sensation on her face, anger immediately reced Cassie''s fear. She lifted her


    hand, trying to hit back at Alice.


    But before she could even get close, Tim stopped her. He stepped in her way and cast her a fierce eye.


    "I dare you to touch her!" he glowered.


    The burning rage in his eyes sent shivers down Cassie''s spine. Who would be foolish enough to take


    on such a giant of a man, built like a linebacker?


    Humiliated by his manner, she meekly let Tim push her hand away.


    Without a word, Alice simply sidestepped Cassie and walked straight to the living room.


    On seeing how disheveled Greg was, sleeping on the couch as if he was a stranger in his own house,


    Alice couldn''t help but wonder what he and Cassie had been up to.


    A hot, ming fury started to burn deep in her heart. Angrily, she picked up the cup of water on the


    table and drenched Greg''s face with it.


    Tim was also annoyed. When he found Greg unconscious, he furiously pulled his cor and gave him a


    heavy punch on the face.


    "Greg, if you dare to betray Violet, I will be there to deal with you. You can rest assured I won''t let you


    go unpunished!" Tim roared.


    The straight blow to the face shook Greg awake. Slowly he opened his eyes, feeling very weak and


    nursing a terrible headache in addition to the pain of Tim''s heavy punch. When he saw Tim, in a low


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    voice, he called, "Tim!"


    A wave of fierce anger rolled up in Cassie when she saw Tim hit Greg. She could pass over the p on


    her cheek by Alice. But Tim''s punching Greg like that, right in front of her? That was uneptable. She


    couldn''t take it lying down.


    She hastily walked over and pulled Tim''s hand from Greg as she screamed, "Let go of him!"


    Tim was perplexed at Cassie''s action. ''What the hell''s going on? Why is this woman poking her face


    into their family matters?'' Tim couldn''t understand why.


    Leaning over, Cassie shielded Greg with her body, surrounding him with her arms and hugging so


    tightly in a manner that you''d fear him turning purple in that ferocious embrace.


    Alice and Tim''s jaws dropped in shock at the unfolding scene.


    "Greg, I couldn''t believe that you even brought this woman home, barely two days after Violet left. Are


    you the cheap type of men who think they can casually hop from rtionship to another?" Alice


    sneered.


    After he heard Alice''s question, Greg seemed to sober up a little. Vaguely he felt someone''s breath


    beside him, but he could tell that it was not Violet''s.


    With all the strength, Greg pushed Cassie away and struggled to sit up.


    "Why did youe?" He inquired of Tim and Alice, confused.


    "Hum, thank goodness we came. Greg, did you n to stay with this woman tonight if we hadn''t


    tonight, she would never forgive him. Straightaway, she''d tell Violet not to evere back again.


    "Hell no!" Greg said stoutly. "How would I do something like that to Violet? She is my wife and the only


    woman I love. I swear, why would I betray her love? Never!"


    Greg''s solemn vow lifted Alice and Tim''s spirits. They were relieved that things were not as grim as


    they had imagined.


    Greg tried hard to sober up. But when he saw Cassie sitting beside him, he lost it all. Murderous anger


    swept him like sh floods. He red at Cassie and roared, "Get the hell out of here, woman! If you


    dare to set foot in my house again, I promise, I''ll kick you out of this city!"


    Greg''s ruthless words and dispassionate eyes pooed Cassie''s bubble burst in minute. All she could see


    from his eyes was hatred and nothing else.


    "Did you hear me? Get out of here!" Greg roared, his anger growing by the minute. For all the time, he


    was too kind to this woman. He thought that she came from abroad for him and she knew no one else


    in the country. Knowing she was a lonely woman, he tried as much as he could, he avoided being rude


    to her, although she''s was nudging. But now Greg realized he''d been wrong about her. And for his


    mistakes, the wicked woman had pushed Violet, his lovely wife away. She even killed his baby! How


    could he not hate her?


    Tears flooded Cassie''s eyes at Greg''s harsh rebuke. Heartbroken, she stood up and stormed out of the


    room.


    After he heard the mming of the door, Greg lowered his head, without saying a word.


    "Greg, why not answer my phone calls? Do you know we are all worried about you?" Tim''s voice was


    much softer as he spoke to Greg now.


    "Don''t worry about me. I am fine!" In a low voice, Greg replied.


    "Violet called me and she told me that everything was alright for her in Hong Kong. But..." Alice


    updated Greg on Violet''s whereabouts.


    "But what?" Greg immediately lifted his head and stared at Alice, waiting for her to go on.


    "But Francis also is in Hong Kong," Alice replied. She didn''t hide it from Greg because she was afraid


    that Greg would misunderstand Violet''s rtionship with Francis if he knew the fact one day by himself.


    Disappointment and depression could easily be seen in Greg''s eyes after he heard what Alice said.


    Not wanting him to misunderstand Violet, Alice immediately exined, "But Violet said that Francis


    went to Hong Kong for work. Violet lives with her parents in their Hong Kong home. So everything is


    okay for her."


    That somehow ayed some of Greg''s fears about Violet. As long as she was happy and everything


    was fine with her, he would be happy. But he hated the distance between him and Violet now.


    "Did she tell you when she will be back?" Tim asked Alice.


    "No!" Alice shook her head.


    Perhaps she would be back in a few days, perhaps longer...


    Seeing the confused and depressed Greg, Alice walked to his side tofort him. "Greg, you must


    trust Violet''s love to you. She''s only gone out of the country, back to her parents for a short time. Which


    is much needed, especially after the things she has been through. But I am sure she will be back soon.


    We all know how much you mean to her. Please give her some time, okay?" Alice consoled.


    Tim also echoed, "Alice is right! Greg, you have to believe that Violet will be back! Pull yourself together


    like a man and cheer up, okay? What you need now is the patience and hope to wait. You can''t go on


    like this, thinking you can drain your loneliness in alcohol and forget about her. Also, I am sure she''d


    want to see a different you when shees back, am I right?"

 Chapter 800 The Retribution (Part One)

    Chapter 800 The Retribution (Part One)


    They walked out of the apartment looking nk. A third person could never make out what they were


    even thinking. Tim went and got his car stopping it right before Alice. She quietly got in and they drove


    straight to his hotel.


    Inside the hotel, they walked straight upto Tim''s room. He opened the door for Alice to enter and


    walked in after her. Sombrely, as if on cue, Alice walked to the bed and sat on it. Tim turned around and


    saw his girlfriend, sitting on his bed, staring at the wall wistfully.


    Tim slowly sat next to her and held her in his arms tenderly. "What''s the matter, baby? What are you


    thinking about?"


    "Greg and Violet," Alice said without looking up at him. "Who else would I be thinking of now?" she said


    and scowled, as she leaned onto Tim''s strong shoulders.


    Tim paused for a moment and held her closer. "You know, I can see that Greg loves Violet. He doesn''t


    even like Cassie so much," he finally said, putting words to his thoughts.


    Alice looked up at Tim this time and said, "Really... but... don''t you think Cassie is the one who is


    always badgering him? She went all the way down the dark and vicious road! She hurt Violet and... she


    even went ahead and killed Violet''s child! That poor innocent baby!" Alice could say no more.


    She was transported back to Violet. The very thought of her best friend''s ident made her feel awful.


    Tim realised the pain that Alice was feeling and tenderly took her hand in his. He looked into her


    beautiful, sad eyes and said, "Yeah, I guess Cassie is the problem then."


    Tim looked genuinely worried now. He frowned, his eyebrows close-knit and his eyes concerned. "It is


    going to be very difficult to make Cassie leave Greg alone. She is a ruthless woman and can go to any


    lengths."


    Tim was a confident young man, but even he had no idea when it came to dealing with Cassie. What


    they had here, was a ssic sociopath. Someone who had killed Violet''s unborn child and framed an


    innocent person like Tina. She had even exposed private news to the public. This woman had no fear,


    no heart. She was as cruel as ice.


    Tim''s honest words made Alice think again. She went into deep thought.


    Finally, Alice broke the silence. Her eyes suddenly sparkled with the confidence of a woman who knew


    what to do!


    Alice smiled and said, "Looks like there is just one person who can deal with Cassie".


    Tim was curious, he looked at Alice and asked, "Really? Who?" In his mind, he couldn''t believe that


    such a person even existed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well," said Violet, testily. Her face now shone with happiness and instead of worry and anxiety, it


    reflected that she had some hope! "Did you forget that Violet is from the Chu family? Her father is the


    CEO of the whole JC Group! He can easily take care of Cassie, without lifting a finger even!"


    Tim was awed by this. "So... you are trying to say... her parents!" he asked. Tim had never met Jackson


    or Cherry ever before. But he had heard a lot about them. They were legendary figures of the town.


    From what he had heard, he knew how important they were.


    Alice smiled wryly, "Well, not really her parents. We don''t have to go that far. But there is another


    person who will take care of Cassie easily."


    One weekter, at the international airport


    A woman walked into the lobby, smart and confident. She was wearing four inch high heels that made


    a sound when she walked. Her skinny ck jeans revealed that she had a slim figure, which she was


    hiding underneath a long ck coat. She wore sunsses, indoors. Something about her was


    mysterious.


    Hellen walked towards the exit of the airport carrying a small ck suitcase.


    The moment she stepped out of the airport doors, four men dressed smartly in ck approached her


    and took her baggage from her. "Wee," they greeted.


    "Where is that woman?" Hellen asked coldly with a stern look as she strode towards the ck nanny


    van.


    "We have been tracing her," one tall man replied deferentially.


    Hellen curtly got into the van. She heard the man but did not acknowledge it at all.


    Within no time, the car engine was revved up and brought to full speed. Momentster, the galloping


    car disappeared into the end of the road.


    On the other hand, Cassie was just taking the lift to her room, in the basement of a hotel. She carried


    her fancy designer bag with her too.


    She nonchntly walked towards her room after stepping out from the elevator. In her signature stylish


    way, Cassie stood outside and fumbled for the keys to the hotel room in her bag. Since she had been


    staying in this hotel for so long, she had gotten used to it. So much so, that she now knew that it took


    ny seconds for the lift to reach her room.


    She hummed as she entered the room. A song was stuck in her head. She was humming it as she


    closed the door and casually closed it behind her.


    But the moment she turned around, her nonchnce immediately turned to horror. She dropped her


    favourite bag on the floor and began to shake violently.


    Hellen didn''t flinch. Her expressions did not change as she sat leisurely on the living room sofa of the


    room, cigarette in hand, smoking blissfully. In her head, Hellen thought, ''Well, she is hot. I''ll give her


    that. No wonder she hooks up with men atrge.''


    The same four men who had picked her up from the airport, now stood behind her. All of them wore


    ck uniforms. They stood a meter away from where Cassie was, looking intimidated.


    She couldn''t think or blink and stood frozen in fear. ''What is going on? I''ve been here a long time but I


    have never encountered this situation before, '' she thought.


    Cassie was now trembling violently. but she had to muster some courage. "Who are you?" she asked


    with a shaky voice. Cassie looked directly into Hellen''s eyes and she stared back at her, eyes solid and


    dark. Suddenly, her fear multiplied. ''She looks so brazen like she were a serial killer''.


    "Cassie Zheng," Hellen cooed in an ice-cold voice. To Hellen, Cassie looked even prettier in real life


    than she looked in the picture that Lawrence had showed her.


    "Who are you?" Cassie asked with a shiver in her voice. She had no way out and she didn''t even know


    what to do next. She had bolted the door behind her. So if she tried to escape, she would be wasting


    precious time to unlock it. The men in ck would surely catch her then. She was desperate to flee the


    room anyhow, but there wasn''t a way!


    Hellen coolly replied, "It doesn''t matter, does it? Who I am is of now business to you." She gestured the


    men, who immediately sprung to action. Two of them held Cassie by the arms and dragged her to


    Hellen, while the other two nked them.

 Chapter 801 The Retribution (Part Two)

    Chapter 801 The Retribution (Part Two)


    Cassie stood in front of Hellen, her whole body shivering.Finally her legs gave up and she copsed


    right onto the floor. She grasped the coffee table before her for desperate measure and looked at


    Hellen. "Who are you? I need to know! Why did youe to my room? I will call the front desk if you


    don''t leave now," she warned, looking up at the scary figure before her.


    Hellen sneered, "Oh really! Okay, go ahead. Or should I tell you which number to dial?" Hellen very


    well knew that Cassie''s phone was in her bag and now that her bag was on the floor, she couldn''t


    reach her phone.


    Cassie was rattled. She hadn''t expected her to answer like this. Shivering with fear, Cassie turned up


    to look at Hellen.


    Hellen casually butted her cigarette and threw it in the ashtray. Then slowly, she took out a pill from her


    pocket.


    Cassie was ovee by a sense of fear, like she was in extreme danger, as Hellen kept ying with


    the white pill.


    "I have heard that you fear nothing and that you are on good terms with the media in this city, is that


    true?" Hellen drawled. Not just Cassie, but this time, even the four men knew what Hellen meant by


    that.


    "What do you want?" Cassie asked, clenching her teeth. She received no response from her captor so


    she went ahead and said, "If you dare toy a finger on me, I won''t spare you. You''ll be as good as


    dead."


    Cassie''s warning infuriated Hellen.


    Hellen leaned forward, like a tigress eyeing her kill. She grasped Cassie by her chin, in a grip so


    strong, that Cassie could barely move her head. Hellen put another hand on her throat, as if massaging


    it with her thumb and her index finger. Cassie''s mouth popped open owing to the pressure Hellen had


    put on her face. Wasting no time, Hellen put the pill in Cassie''s mouth, vigorously massaging her


    throat, until she had swallowed the white pill.


    Before Cassie knew it, the deed was done. Hellen let go of her.


    Cassie grabbed at her neck, as if trying to stop the pill from going down her throat, but it was toote.


    She choked and coughed, trying to get it out.


    "What did you make me eat?" Cassie asked, terrified.


    "Oh shut up," said Hellen, who was visibly irritated by her ranting. She had no intention or patience for


    this woman. She swiftly picked up a towel from the table and wiped her hands. With her usual


    nonchnce, she dropped it on the table, after she was done.


    By the time Hellen stood up, Cassie had already copsed. Her head lying on the coffee table,


    motionless. "Take her away," Hellenmanded coolly.


    "Yes," the men replied.


    In a factory outside the city, Hellen fiddled with a knife. Five days ago, she had bought the whole


    factory and the surrounding area within a radius of 300 meters.


    Cassie blinked, trying to adjust her eyes to the darkness. There was barely enough light around her


    and she wondered where she was.


    She suddenly remembered everything that had happened before she passed out. Her eyes widened in


    fear as she saw the same woman from the hotel room, standing before her. Behind her were men


    wearing a ck uniform and ck gloves, all of them carrying guns. The woman was now looking at


    her sinisterly. Something told Cassie that this woman had murder on her mind.


    Cassie''s legs were now wobbly. She thought of all the evil things she had done in her lifetime. But not


    even once, had she encountered a gun. Neither had she ever seen people carrying guns.


    Cassie suddenly remembered and slowly looked down at her clothes. They were intact and she heaved


    a sigh of relief. At least the men hadn''t done anything to her.


    Cassie was starting to panic now. "Who, in the whole world are you?" she asked. She looked around at


    everyone with eyes full of fear. She looked for one hint of sympathy in their eyes, but to her horror, their


    eyes were nk and showed no remorse.


    Hellen was still ying with the knife when she said, ''We''re here to punish you for your nude pictures."


    She didn''t even look up at her as she said these words.


    "Nude pictures?" Cassie repeated with a confused expression. Suddenly, she figured out. Her eyes


    were alert as she looked at Hellen. "What''s your connection to Greg Xiao? Or do you know Violet


    Chu?" she threw several questions at Hellen.


    She had a gut feeling that the people who had held her captive had some connection with Greg or


    Violet. When she was being held by her captors, she had genuinely thought of Greg and wished he


    woulde save her.


    Hellen slowly looked at Cassie, who was now visibly shaken. "I also heard that you took an innocent


    baby''s life, didn''t you?" she asked.


    Now it dawned on Cassie what the situation was really about. She had indeed killed Violet''s unborn


    child. And now Violet had sent these people here to take revenge. But it still didn''t fit the story. How


    could a meek and weak girl like Violet find camaraderie in these vicious and dangerous people? she


    wondered.


    "What''s your connection to Violet Chu?" Cassie asked, panicked. Her hands began to shake. ''I killed


    Violet''s child with my own two hands, '' she thought, staring at her hands, eyes widened.


    Hellen ignored Cassie''s constant ranting. "Which hand did you use to kill the child?" she askd gruffly.


    Cassie collected herself and cooly tried to respond to the woman before her. "Did Violet send you


    here?" She is such a coward. Why did she send you here instead of doing it herself?" she yelled.


    By now, Hellen''s rage knew no bounds. She flung the knife on the ground and swiftly pulled out a pistol


    from her pocket. "Just tell me which one," she said through clenched teeth as she aimed at Cassie.


    The atmosphere had suddenly gotten very tense. All of Hellen''s unformed men were waiting for one


    signal, one mark so that they could rush and help Hellen.


    Cassie was scared now and she took a step backwards. "R.. Right hand," she answered obediently,


    raising her right hand.


    Later, two shot rang out.


    Cassie looked at her right hand in disbelief before she copsed on the ground, writhing in pain.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hellen drew closer and studied the pale Cassie on the ground. "Thest person in the world you should


    haveid hands on is Violet," she said coldly,ying eyes on the injured woman''s bleeding hand.


    Regardless of her ached hand, Cassie grabbed the corner of Hellen''s gusted coat. "It''s all my fault. I


    confess. Please forgive me, please," she pleaded with a pitiful look.


    Seeing that Cassie begged for mercy, Hellen''s lips curving into a contemptuous sneer. In her life, she


    never spared anyone.


    "That''s not gonna happen," Hellen responded. She got up and shook off Cassie''s hand. While walking


    towards the entrance, she turned to look at the three with guns. "I don''t want to see her in China," she


    said indifferently.


    "Okay," they replied.


    Hellen then climbed into the van, like a boss. When she looked out the car window, she saw a


    helicopter in the air.


    As the car drove away into the sunset, Hellen took out her phone and made a call.


    The phone was ringing. When someone finally answered, Hellen''s tone softened. "Boss, the work is


    done," she reported.


    "I see," the man responded briefly.


    "When will youe back, boss?" Hellen asked gingerly.


    "Tomorrow," he curtly answered and ended the call.

 Chapter 802 Lawrence Is Back (Part One)

    Chapter 802 Lawrence Is Back (Part One)


    It was a nice sunny day. Everyone in the city was busy with their own businesses: employees were on


    their way to work, the elders were taking their morning exercises in the park, the children were going to


    school with their schoolbags and the policemen were directing the traffic along the crossroad.


    Everything seemed to be in a great order. The city looked so prosperous and vigorous wherein the tall


    buildings, colorful billboards, and dazzling stores all exhibited the hustle and bustle of the city.


    In a huge electronic billboard of the most prosperous business center in the city, a piece of


    entertainment news was showing. "It was reported that ''The Romantic Love'' starred by Reba who is


    the most popr actress in China and a handsome prince from one of Korea''s male group, will be


    released on the 15th of this month. It will absolutely be the much-anticipated drama series of the year."


    This exciting news set off an explosion of joy in the whole city and everyone was talking about the new


    drama with great relish. Nowadays, most of young male and female fans always pursue good-looking


    celebrities. No wonder a lot of people were anticipating for this drama. Since two of the most popr


    artists starred in it, it would undoubtedly lift a baffling craze in the whole city.


    "I heard that ''The Romantic Love'' was produced by the JC Group and its purpose was to enhance the


    rtionship between China and Korea''s film circle," one young woman sitting in a coffee bar


    "That''s right! The leading man is the rising star of Korea and the leadingdy is a well-known beauty in


    China. Their cooperation is really a perfect match. I can''t wait to watch it. I also heard that Reba''s


    hometown is this city, so I may have the chance to meet her since she will be shooting the scenes


    here. I am so excited now!" another girl eximed.


    "The shooting has not even started yet but it''s already so hot. I can''t imagine how much money the JC


    Group will earn after they start airing on TV."


    "Well, I think thest thing that the JC Group will need is money. I heard that the president of this


    now they are marching overseas. They are so sessful and the welfare for their employees is also


    very satisfactory. One of my rtives works in a subsidiarypany of the JC Group and he told me


    that his sry has again increased this year."


    "Oh, that''s so wonderful! It seems that the JC Group is really developing rapidly."


    The time ticked?away?so quickly as the two young women gossiped.


    At the airport, a young man in dark blue t-shirt, ck casual pants, and brown leather shoes stepped


    out. He was carrying a ck suitcase in his left hand. With his short ck hair, he was wearing a pair


    of veryrge sunsses to hide his face. However, his aura could still tell that he was a very handsome


    man.


    Behind him was another young man. He was wearing a dark grey floral shirt and a pair of fashionable


    dark green pants which made him look tall and strong.


    These two were Mike and Lawrence. When Mike walked towards the exit, he took off his sunsses


    and looked around with a triumphant smile?spreading across?his?lips. He turned his head to look at


    the aloof man beside him and said, "Bro, we are back!"


    Lawrence didn''t respond. He just walked expressionlessly. But before they could walk out of the airport,


    they smelled a strong scent of perfume.


    Mike turned his head to follow the scent and what he saw was a beautiful air hostess who was walking


    beside him while dragging her suitcase.


    "Hello, beautiful," Mike greeted her passionately.


    "Hi, handsome," the air hostess replied with a smile. Then she shifted her eyes to the man beside Mike


    and she seemed to be more interested in him. Although he was wearing a veryrge sunsses and


    his face was hidden, she could feel that he was more charming.


    However, regardless of her actions, Mike still continued to ost her, "Are you free this afternoon?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. I will take a break this afternoon," the air hostess eagerly replied, still wearing her professional


    smile. Then she asked Mike, "Will you be staying in this city for good?"


    "Yes, of course! This city is my hometown," Mike answered straightforwardly. He also pointed to the


    man beside him and introduced to the hostess, "And this is my buddy."


    The hostess gave him a sweet smile and said, "That''s good. Then we can go out to have a cup of


    coffee one of these days."


    "Sure!" Mike took out his business card from his pocket and handed it to the hostess. "Call me if you


    have time. We''re leaving now. Bye!" he waved goodbye to the woman.


    Lawrence, who paid no interest in their conversation, had already walked ahead. When Mike noticed it,


    he hurriedly caught up with him. He was afraid that Lawrence would already give him a long face if he


    still continued flirting with that hostess.


    When they got out of the airport, the car arranged by Mike was already there. He got so excited when


    he saw the Lamborghini and eximed, "I really love my father. Look how brilliant the color of this car


    is. I love it so much!"


    But Lawrence was still silent. When he reached the car, he immediately put his suitcase in the trunk


    and directly got into the passenger''s seat.


    "Hey, what is the meaning of this? You want me to drive?" Mikeined when he saw that


    Lawrence was already sittingposedly at the passenger''s seat. "Do I really need to serve you


    because we get back here together?" he added. But despite hisint, Mike still had no other


    choice but to get in to the driver''s seat.


    He started the engine reluctantly and drove away.


    While driving, he turned to Lawrence and asked, "Lawrence, where are you going?" Lawrence was still


    wearing hisrge sunsses even though they were already inside the car.


    "To my uncle''s home," Lawrence replied in a cold voice.


    "Why not to your own house?" Mike inquired. "Though your parents and your sister are not home, Bill


    and Lily are still there, right?" Mike had a confused look on his face.


    "Just shut your mouth up," Lawrence ordered.


    Mike helplessly stuck out his tongue to show his dissatisfaction. It seemed that he could feel some


    abuseing.


    They soon arrived at Yuwen''s vi. Lawrence got off the car and reminded Mike, "Don''t forget to send


    me the car I have bought."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. Actually, I''ve already asked one of my father''s subordinates to do it when we were


    still at the airport," Mike answered. He was very confident of his ability to do things, especially when it


    by him.


    When Mike finished talking, Lawrence didn''t say a word anymore. He took his suitcase out of the car


    and walked into the vi.


    Meanwhile, Elsa was watering the nts. She furrowed her brows when she hear some footsteps


    getting closer. She wondered, ''Who woulde home this early?''

 Chapter 803 Lawrence Is Back (Part Two)

    Chapter 803 Lawrence Is Back (Part Two)


    Just as when she was about to check who it was, she saw a man walking towards her. He was a tall


    handsome man full of youthful spirit. He was wearing a pair of cool sunsses. He looked so familiar


    that Elsa couldn''t believe her eyes for a moment.


    Lawrence stopped in front of her and took off his sunsses.


    "Grandma, I am back!" Lawrence excitedly eximed and gave his grandma his most pleasant smile.


    Still looking surprised, Elsa scanned the young man in front of her. She noticed that his purplish eyes


    looked very much alike to Cherry''s.


    When she finally recognized him, Elsa couldn''t help but scream out of excitement, "Oh, my! Lawrence,


    you''re back?"


    She immediately put down the watering can in her hand and looked at him intently, scanning him from


    head to toes. Then she held Lawrence''s hands and emotionally said, "You are really my Lawrence."


    Then she added, "My good boy! You''ve grown up to such a strong and handsome man now."


    Elsa never got bored to look at Lawrence and she couldn''t hide the excitement on her face. He was


    taller than Wilson now plus he had a more handsome face. He was even cuter than young Jackson.


    Lawrence stretched his arms and hugged Elsa tightly. He rested his head on her shoulder and said,


    "Grandma, we haven''t seen each other for many years. I''ve grown up into a big man now. I am no


    longer that scamp you used to know."


    "You are so right, my dear. Violet has also grown up into a big girl now as well as her brother," Elsa


    agreed. Elsa was actually lonely because Violet went away for a few days. But now that Lawrence was


    back, she felt very pleased. She wouldn''t be lonely anymore because her beloved grandson hade


    back.


    After a while, Lawrence held his Grandma''s hands and led her into the house.


    When they were seated on the sofa, he asked, "Where is Grandpa?"


    "Oh, he went to his old friend''s house to y chess. He felt so bored at home so he went out for a


    walk," Elsa vigorously answered.


    Elsa seemed to have a lot of stories to tell Lawrence since they haven''t seen each other for a long


    time. So she continued to chatter, "Your uncle and your aunt already went to work. They seem to be


    very busy recently, especially your aunt. She works overtime every day. s, I''m always left at home


    alone."


    "Aunt Selina always works hard because she is a very career oriented woman. We all know that,"


    Lawrence tried to pacify his grandma. As far as he could remember, his aunt was always a shrewd and


    capable woman who was so passionate about business.


    "Yes, I know. But I feel distressed whenever I see them work so hard. I really hope that they could take


    a rest and rx sometimes," Elsa said with a concerned look in her eyes.


    "Grandma, don''t worry too much about aunt. She has uncle by her side and uncle will certainly take


    good care of her,"forted Lawrence. He had always trusted the affection between his uncle and his


    aunt.


    "Hmmm... but now that you''re back, I won''t be lonely anymore," Elsa beamed?with?a?wide?smile?


    while sping Lawrence''s hand. Suddenly, she remembered something and asked, "My boy, why didn''t


    you tell us of your arrival? We could have picked you up at the airport. If only they knew that you will be


    back today, your uncle and your aunt won''t probably go to work."


    "It''s okay, Grandma. Anyway, I will always be home from now on so I still have many chances to see


    uncle and aunt. I don''t want their work to be affected by just picking me up at the airport," Lawrence


    said. Actually, no one else knew about his n of going back except for his mother. As much as


    possible, he didn''t want to cause any rumpus by having the senior management of the JC Group to


    pick him up eve though he would be the new sessor of the JC Group.


    "Okay, okay, if you say so," Elsa gave in. She gave him her gracious smile and asked another question,


    "My boy, are you going to stay here or at your own house?"


    Lawrence pondered for a few seconds before he replied, "Grandma, you just need to tidy up Violet''s


    room for me because I will being here asionally. But I n to spend most of my time at my own


    house especially on normal days."


    "It''s not a problem. I clean Violet''s room every day so you can stay there anytime you want," Elsa said


    kindly.


    "Thank you, Grandma," Lawrence said as he nodded his head. He looked around the living room and


    found that it was still the way it used to be several years ago before he went abroad. He loved the


    feeling of being home.


    "By the way, what''s your n now that you''re back? What did your parents say about this?" Elsa


    asked. Since Lawrence''sing back was so sudden, Elsa would like to know his future ns. "Well,


    I''ve been living abroad for quite a long time and I really miss home that''s why I decided toe back,"


    Lawrence answered.


    "Father and mother also supported me, especially mother. You know how much she loves me and she


    is always supportive of whatever I want to do."


    Lawrence started to show off in an ostentatious manner.


    "You?chatterbox. You''re still as roguish as before," Elsa smiled.


    "But my father was not so supportive," Lawrenceined. "He told me that it''s time for me to give


    him something in return since I''ve already spent too much money. So, he wants me to take over the JC


    Group in maind China. I''m afraid that he had already sent the documents to thepany and the


    senior management is now waiting for me to take office."


    Elsa was pleased to hear the good news so she said in a happy voice, "That''s very good! Since you


    are back, it''s only right that you take over thepany so your father can take a rest. You know how


    busy he has been."


    "That''s exactly what my father thought," Lawrence continued toin. "He is much rxed now. He


    only needs to take care of the Hong Kong branch and some international businesses and I will be in


    charge of the rest. Grandma, do you think that your son-inw wants to blight me, the flower of our


    mothend?"


    "Oh, stop it! You are not the flower of our mothend. You are the gold and it''s the time for you to glow,"


    Elsa smiled at him. She felt like Lawrence was still the talkative and witted boy like he used to be.


    "Oh, I''m so sad," Lawrence pretended to be helpless in front of his Grandma and grumbled, "I am still


    very young and I still want to enjoy life to the fullest. However, I will soon get into that dull office and


    check heaps of files, hold endless meetings, and meet with those managers I don''t know just to talk


    about the business."


    "You brat! How about I call your mother right now and tell her about your sentiments?" Elsa pretended


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to take her phone out to call Cherry.


    "No, no, no. Don''t bother her. You know that I am afraid of her, Grandma," Lawrence immediately


    stopped his grandmother.


    "Hahaha! You brat!" Elsa helplessly shook her head and put her phone back.

 Chapter 804 Visit Relatives (Part One)

    Chapter 804 Visit Rtives (Part One)


    Lawrence chatted with Elsa for a long time. He only drove away when thetest Rolls-Royce ck


    Badge Wraith that Mike''s Family sent to Wilson''s house arrived.


    Lawrence soon arrived at the Chu family vi. When he got out of the vehicle, he didn''t get into the


    house immediately. Instead, he looked around the ce. This was where he spent his happiest days. ''It


    still looks like an ancient castle. So many years have already passed, but it still looks like the same


    when I left. This house carries all my childhood memories, '' he thought.


    He suddenly spotted two familiar figures inside the gate. Lily was busy changing soil in the flower pot


    while Bill was pruning a tree.


    Lawrence walked inside the vi andid eyes on Bill and Lily who were very engaged in their work.


    "Hello, Bill. Hello, Lily," he greeted while taking off his sunsses.


    Bill and Lily both looked towards the direction where the voice came from. When they caught sight of


    the young man, they were taken by great surprise.


    "L, Lawrence?" Lily called out. She was staring at Lawrence, ck-jawed.


    "Mr. Lawrence," Bill greeted in shock. He was pretty sure that this handsomed in front of him was


    Lawrence.


    Lawrence made his way to Lily and took her in his arms tightly without minding the dirt on her hands.


    She had worked so many years in his house and he already considered her as his Grandma. So


    seeing Lily again after many years brought joy to his heart.


    "Mr. Lawrence, please let me go. I have mud all over my clothes," Lily said in embarrassment.


    "It''s okay. If my clothes get dirty, you can help me wash them," Lawrence replied with an impishugh.


    But he also let go of her. He then stared at Lily with brooding eyes, ''She got older. Time showed no


    mercy on her. Her face has wrinkled with age. She used to look so elegant and shrewd but now she''s


    just like any other women in a very simple clothing.''


    "I''m d that you''re still that naughty Mr. Lawrence I knew," Lily remarked with a bright smile. In her


    eyes, Lawrence had been a witty and mischievous child. The way he dealt with things and his


    intelligence weren''t fit to his young age. But now, she assumed that he must have grown into an


    outstanding person.


    Lawrence also gave her a bright smile and then turned to Bill. "How are you, Bill?" he asked politely.


    "I''m good, Mr. Lawrence. I exercise every day," Bill answered dly. "You''re not leaving this time, I


    guess?" he added.


    "Yes. My parents have already settled in Hong Kong and Violet went there too so I have toe back


    here and watch over our family," Lawrence replied.


    While Lawrence and Bill were talking, Lily butted in and pretended to whine, "Mr. Lawrence, you should


    have informed us ahead of time. In that way, I could have bought more ingredients and cook some of


    your favorite dishes."


    "Well," Lawrence replied with a shrug. After several seconds, he looked back at Lily. "Now that you


    mentioned food, I suddenly feel hungry. I actually didn''t eat anything at Uncle Wilson''s house."


    When Lily heard hisst words, she flustered. "Wait a minute. I''ll just clean my hands then I will cook


    something for you," she said with a rattled expression.


    Then she turned to Bill and said, "Help me take care of these flower pots."


    "Just leave them to me. Go and cook for Mr. Lawrence now. Don''t let him wait for too long," Bill


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    responded instantly.


    Lily rushed into the house while Bill went back to his work. Lawrence also followed Lily and entered the


    vi.


    As he stepped on the floor, memories suddenly shed on his mind vividly. In this house, he and his


    family used to y and talk merrily in the living room. He even had challenged his father by insisting on


    his mother''spany in the evening. Besides, he was also taught by his mother here. He could still


    clearly remember those scenes in the past.


    Lawrence headed for the kitchen. There was still a pitcher on the table just like before. However, this


    one was made of stic, not ss.


    Lawrence suddenly remembered that night that his lovely sisterid on her own blood. He could never


    take that memory out of his mind. He med himself for failing to protect Violet. He thought nothing


    would have happened if he had stayed with his sister that night.


    At the thought of Violet''s ident, he became overwhelmed by guilt. He said silently, ''I''m sorry, Violet.''


    From the kitchen, Lawrence walked into the living room and sat down on the couch. He then decided to


    call Mike.


    "Mr. Lawrence, what can I do for you?" Mike asked impatiently.


    "I need to know everything about the Xiao family. You have two days," Lawrencemanded in an ice-


    cold tone.


    "Oh man! If you want to know about them, why not ask Violet directly? She is a part of the Xiao family,"


    Mike responded immediately.


    "Can you believe that I can sweep all your Dad''s forces in this city just in one week?" Lawrence gave


    Mike a fake warning. He was just trying to make Mike understand that he had no other choice but to


    follow his order.


    "Please don''t, boss. I will do whatever you ask," Mike yielded almost instantly. Then he changed the


    topic. "You know, I really think that it''s cool that my Dad is the leader in the underground. Otherwise I


    would have persuaded him to leave that circle and do business," he said.


    "We''ll dominate this city, Mike," Lawrence said in a grave tone.


    "That should be," Mike agreed. "Now that your Dad handed over the JC Group to you and I will meet


    my Dad''s friends and men in a couple of days, we can do whatever we want," Mike added confidently.


    He had never doubted that this city would soon fell in their hands.

 Chapter 805 Visit Relatives (Part Two)

    Chapter 805 Visit Rtives (Part Two)


    "I''m nning to purchase some smallpanies and I will give half of them to you," Lawrence said, his


    voice became less gruff. Actually, when Mike wasn''t talking nonsense, he also enjoyed talking to him.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Lawrence," Mike giggled. "I will give you the information you want as


    soon as possible."


    "One more thing, don''t forget to find that person," Lawrence reminded him. When they were on board,


    he had already asked Mike to investigate that person. He had to admit that the Yu family had some


    influence in this city and he had no doubt about the results that Mike could get.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Once I find one person, I can definitely find the rest of his partners.


    Our family is good at tracing people. I assure you, they can''t escape from me," Mike assured his friend.


    The instant Mike finished his words, Lawrence ended the call.


    After he ate lunch, Lawrence said to Lily, "Please get my room ready, Lily. I will stay here tonight."


    "Okay, I will," Lily replied cheerfully.


    Lawrence walked out of the vi.


    He drove towards Derek''s house.


    He got out of his car and rang the bell. He waited for a while but no one had opened the door. His


    patience was running out as he wondered, ''What''s going on?''


    He was about to go back to his car when he heard someone spoke up. "Who is that? Why do you have


    to interrupt my afternoon nap?" Aliceined in herzy voice while still yawning. She was rubbing


    her eyes while heading for the gate.


    As he saw Alice walking out of the house, Lawrence kept quiet and waited for her to open the gate.


    Before Alice opened the gate, she found Lawrence standing outside. She couldn''t believe what she


    was seeing. She rubbed her eyes again and even widened them. "Lawrence? You are Lawrence,


    right?" she asked, dumbfounded.


    "Open the gate," Lawrencemanded. ''Did she be shortsighted because of designing clothes?


    How could she not recognize me?'' he wondered.


    "Okay, I got it," Alice nodded as she recovered from shock. When she opened the gate, she saw


    Lawrence standing right in front of her.


    Before Lawrence could say another word, Alice pounced at him and gave him a big hug.


    "Wee back, handsome guy! I''m so d to see you again. It seems like you will be the hottest


    young man in this city," Alice gushed.


    "Thanks to my parents for giving me good genes," Lawrence replied half-jokingly. "Let go of me now.


    You have gotten fat, haven''t you?" he added impatiently.


    "Screw you! I''m slender, okay? I am even below 110 pounds," Alice retorted. "I''ll hold a fashion show in


    a couple of days. I will invite you to be my guest," she added. ''Did hee here to make fun of me?


    Tim didn''t even say that to me. Now he''s saying that I''m fat? Seriously?'' she thought with a bit of anger.


    "I won''te if the invitation card is ugly. Also, you have to send Mike one," Lawrence responded


    brusquely before walking into the house.


    Alice quickly caught up with Lawrence. She held his arm and they walked towards the house. "Did Mike


    grin.


    "Innocent girl," Lawrence answered coolly.


    When they reached the living room, Lawrence noticed that Derek and Amy were not there so he asked,


    "Where are your parents?"


    "They''re upstairs," Alice replied as she strode to the staircase.


    "Dad, Mom, we have a distinguished guest. You two,e down quickly now!" she cried out towards


    the stairs.


    Derek got out of his study when he heard his daughter''s voice. He ran into Amy who walked out of the


    bedroom.


    "What''s going on? Who woulde to our house?" Amy asked Derek curiously while going down the


    stairs with her husband. Derek also had no idea who could their visitor be.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t been going to thepany these days. Besides, I am not expecting any visitors


    today," he replied to Amy with a baffled look.


    When the couple were almost at the living room, a young man who stood beside Alice caught their


    attention. They stared at him with mouths agape.


    "Lawrence?" Derek called out. The amazement on his face turned into a delight.


    "Lawrence, you have grown into an adult. Let me have a look," Amy eximed while scanning


    Lawrence up and down. "Oh my god, I can''t believe that you turned into such a handsome young man,"


    she added as she held Lawrence''s hand.


    "Hello, Auntie!" Lawrence greeted her. He used to call her Miss Amy but now that she had married his


    Uncle Derek, he thought it was necessary to call her Aunt.


    "Oh, my dear child. I''m so d to see you," Amy cooed in a motherly tone. She was so excited that she


    almost burst into tears of joy. Even though she had Alice, she always wanted to have a son. Now that


    Lawrence was back, she intended to treat him as her own son.


    Meanwhile, Derek also moved closer to Lawrence. "Did your Dad know that you came back?" he asked


    with one hand resting on the young man''s shoulder.


    "Of course, he did. He even left me lots of work to do," Lawrence replied.


    "The JC Group is yours. Who do you think is more qualified to take charge of it other than you?" Derek


    said with a loudugh. "Those top managers in the JC Group still don''t know that I''m back. Please


    keep my return to yourselves for now," Lawrence requested.


    He had his own n.


    "Lawrence must want to rx for several days, Dad," Alice cut in.


    "How would I not know?" Derek responded, stillughing. "It''s good to have some rest first. You need to


    recover from the jetg and adjust yourself to fit in before going to the JC Group. You''re the right heir of


    thepany. No one can steal that ce from you."


    "I think that you know me better than my Dad, Uncle," Lawrence said.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have known you since you were a boy, how could I not know you well?" Derek proudly said. The four


    of them seated in the living room and engaged in a cheerful conversation. Alice was standing next to


    Lawrence. Now that Lawrence hade back, she resolved to butter him up. After all, he would take


    over the JC Group soon.


    ''If I meet some problems in the future, I can ask him for help instead of Dad. I know that he will be by


    my side no matter what happens, '' she thought.

 Chapter 806 Controlling The Entertainment Business (Part One)

    Chapter 806 Controlling The Entertainment Business (Part One)


    "Dad, I''m going to make a reservation at a restaurant and invite Uncle Mond and Aunt Selina to join us


    for dinner. I was thinking of hosting a dinner to wee Lawrence home tonight. What do you think?"


    Alice suggested.


    "That sounds like a good idea. The three families haven''te together for a long time. We can have


    dinner tonight," replied Derek with a smile, his eyes still fixed on Lawrence.


    Lawrence nodded and agreed with Alice too. He looked at her and said, "Well, it would be good if you


    choose a restaurant with the best ambiance. Tonight the bill is going to be on me."


    "Lawrence, I don''t think you''ll get the chance to pay the bill tonight. You know, we''re going to have


    dinner with the Executive Directors of the JS, ZM and H King Groups, so how can you get the chance


    to pay the bill?" joked Alice, who was actually going to pay the bill for the dinner.


    "As the Executive Director of the JC Group, I''m telling you that I''ll pay the bill tonight," Lawrence said


    seriously. ''How could this little girl standing in front of me be so vibrant? I didn''t realize that she


    was so naughty when she and Violet grew up together, probably because Violet was much naughtier


    than her. But now, I realize that she is very troublesome," he thought.


    "You''re so arrogant," replied Alice helplessly. It seemed that all the people who had gathered here


    tonight were so rich that they all wanted to pay the bill. Unfortunately, she had to agree with Lawrence,


    as she could not go against hismands.


    Derek knew from Lawrence''s tone of speech that he meant to pay the bill tonight. He knew well about


    Lawrence''s nature, so he decided against trying to convince him against doing so.


    In the evening, the whole restaurant was reserved by Lawrence, but there was only one private room


    where all the guests were being received.


    When Selina entered the private room and saw Lawrence, she immediately put her hand on his neck


    as if they were old friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Pretending to be angry, she


    me?"


    Continuing to keep the gesture, Lawrence replied to Selina, "How can I forget you, I still remember the


    beautiful time we have spent together earlier. I could have forgotten you when I was abroad but here,


    not at all."


    "You still remember that we were close earlier? I thought you must have forgotten it after being away


    for so many years," replied Selina.


    "How can I forget the close rtionship between you and me? I still remember that I have a beautiful


    Aunt named Selina, who is also the Executive Director of the JS Group. I remember that she was an


    influential woman years ago. She could even be called as the queen of the business circle who had the


    power to influence the entire business of this city,"mented Lawrence. He kept thinking about his


    Aunt all the time. How was it possible for him to forget her?


    "Stop ttering me now. That was all in the past," said Selina. "By the way, why have youe back to


    China? Are you going to overtake my business?"


    "If we have apetition in this business in future, I''ll leave the chance for you. But I have to say that


    JC Group will show great improvement in its business. I''ll prove it," dered Lawrence firmly. He was


    ready to inherit the JC Group, and he had made a decision that in case there was any sort of


    bnce. He would prefer his family''s affection rather than his business interests whenever there would


    be a conflict between them. The bosses of all these threepanies were like his family, and his


    rtionship with them was so strong that he couldn''tpete with them.


    "Alright, that''s what I wanted to hear from you. We''ll wait and see," replied Selina.


    At the same time, Wilson walked towards Lawrence and patted him on his shoulder. He said,


    "Wee home, Lawrence."


    "Thank you, Uncle Wilson," Lawrence nodded and replied, looking into his eyes at the same time.


    "Am Ite?" Mond stood at the entrance and asked just as he walked into the room.


    When Lawrence saw Mond, he nodded to Selina and Wilson which indicated that he would have to


    leave them for a while.


    He then stood up and walked towards Mond. "Hi, Uncle Mond how are you doing?."


    "Hey, are you really Lawrence? You were such a naughty boy years ago, but you are an adult now.


    Look at you, changed into a handsome young man, I think with your kind of sess you can be easily


    called the prince of the business circle here," joked Mond.


    "Uncle Mond, your daughter Natalie has grown into a charming youngdy, so how can I still be the


    naughty young boy?" replied Lawrence. He then walked towards the dinner table with Mond and said,


    "Let''s keep the business matters aside. We''ll talk about themter."


    "Alright. I know that your Dad will be happy on youring back, so are we. I believe the JC Group will


    now show great progress under your management," said Mond.


    Everyone had a good mood during the dinner; they talked a lot about everything they had happened in


    the past. Lawrence was quite happy to be with them. He was missing his family too much and by


    After dinner, Derek and Amy left first, and Wilson and Selina drove away too. There were only


    Lawrence, Mond and Alice in the room.


    When the room became silent, the smile on Lawrence''s face disappeared. He wore a cold and


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    depressed look on his face.


    "Lawrence, there might be something else you want to tell us about since you havee back home


    so suddenly, right?" guessed Mond.


    Alice had already guessed the reason why Lawrence hade back home. He came back to the city


    soon after Violet had left for Hong Kong, and she hade to know that Cassie had disappeared


    suddenly. Nobody knew where Cassie was, so she wondered whether the disappearance of Cassie


    had something to do with Lawrence.

 Chapter 807 Controlling The Entertainment Business (Part Rwo)

    Chapter 807 Controlling The Entertainment Business (Part Rwo)


    "Lawrence, have youe back home for Violet? You wanted to..." Alice stopped before she could


    finish her words.


    "Violet is the only person in the world who I have always wanted to protect," said Lawrence in a firm


    tone, staring nkly.


    Mond kept silent after he heard Lawrence''s words. He knew what was going on in Lawrence''s mind at


    that moment.


    "Violet has already gone to Hong Kong, and Greg is sad because of that. He is not leading a normal life


    these days. What are you going to do?" asked Alice.


    "You''ll finally know what I''m going to do," Lawrence blurted out without any hesitation.


    "Does Cassie''s disappearance have anything to do with you?" asked Mond finally. Even though this


    question had kept bothering Alice all the time, she didn''t dare ask Lawrence about it.


    "Yes," replied Lawrence. He had taken a huge risk but he was prepared to deal with it.


    "Do you know that the police have started their investigation?" asked Mond looking worried. If Cassie''s


    disappearance did have something to do with Lawrence, he would have to discuss it with Derek and


    Wilson and figure out a way to keep Lawrence away from this matter. However, before he could make


    any decision, he needed to know what Lawrence had done to make her go away.


    "Don''t worry. Everything is fine," said Lawrence. He had arranged everything well, and he believed that


    Helen also knew how to deal with it.


    Seeing the confident expression on his face, Mond and Alice looked at each other and didn''t know


    what else to say.


    "Uncle Mond, there is one thing I need to take permission from you," said Lawrence, looking into his


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Say it," replied Mond.


    "Could you please transfer all the entertainment business of ZM Group to JC Group? In return, I''ll give


    some real estate projects of JC Group''s to you, and the ZM Group won''t lose anything on this deal,"


    said Lawrence.


    "Why do you suddenly want the entertainment business of the ZM Group?" asked Mond puzzled. Most


    of the city''s entertainment business was under the management of the JC Group, and only a few of


    them belonged to the ZM Group. If Lawrence took over the entertainment business of the ZM Group,


    the JC Group would control the whole business of entertainment, films, television circle and news


    media as well. At present, the JC Group had progressed in foreign countries, and if Lawrence was able


    to make some achievements in the film and television circles, there would be no looking back for them.


    Mond then went on, "Actually, it''s not a problem if you want to transfer all the entertainment business of


    ZM Group to JC Group, and I don''t want your real estate projects. Anyway, the losses of the


    entertainment business will not affect the overall operations of the ZM Group. But Lawrence, I have to


    warn you that there are a lot of risks in this business, and you will have to be alert at all times."


    "I know everything I''m doing and would be careful in all that I do," replied Lawrence.


    Standing next to him, Alice didn''t know what Lawrence nned to do, but she was very sure that


    something of importance would happen next, which might even affect the whole city.


    The three people talked for a long time before Mond stood up and left.


    Lawrence and Alice also left the room after that.


    When they walked into the hall and were going towards the entrance of the restaurant, Lawrence


    suddenly stopped when he saw a show going on in a TV hung on the wall.


    The beautiful woman in the pictures was totally different from the shy girl years ago. Seeing her


    borate makeup and gorgeous dress now, nobody could know that when she was young she was


    poor and had a sick mother to take care of.


    Alice suddenly understood something when she looked at Lawrence''s side face, and she thought she


    knew why Lawrence wanted to take over the entertainment business of ZM Group. Was it rted to the


    star named Reba Lin?


    Lawrence looked at the charming face of Reba, but he didn''t feel attracted towards her any more.


    Tick. Tick.


    Two sencondster, Lawrence quickly walked out of the restaurant.


    Alice was taken aback at Lawrence''s sudden exit, and she hurriedly followed him.


    When Alice sat in Lawrence''s car and fastened the seat belt on the passenger seat, she was still


    confused about his behavior.


    "Lawrence, do you know that actress?" she asked carefully.


    "Yes, I know her," answered Lawrence, who didn''t want to hide anything from Alice.


    Alice nodded and asked again, "Well, she seems to be the reason why you wanted the entertainment


    business of the ZM Group, right?"


    Lawrence kept silent for a long time.


    "She doesn''t deserve any of my help," said Lawrence. Actually, Alice was right. She was the reason


    why he wanted to have full control over the entertainment business, but that didn''t mean that he


    wanted to help her.


    "Lawrence, it seems that you hate her?" asked Alice when she saw the angry look on his face. Even


    though she couldn''t look deep into Lawrence''s eyes, she sensed his hatred for Reba when he said


    those words.


    "Of course I will hate her if her new TV series can''t bring any benefits to the JC Group," replied


    Lawrence. He didn''t try to hide his feelings. He thought there was no need to pretend in front of Alice.


    He didn''t care whether she knew about his true feelings for Reba.


    "Well, I see," Alice nodded and replied. She epted the reason that Lawrence was giving.


    When he realized that Alice didn''t want to ask more questions about him and Reba, Lawrence


    changed the topic. "Has Violet called you recently?"


    "Oh, no. Maybe she is still trying to adapt to life in Hong Kong. After all, it''s the first time she has left


    this city. There are a lot of changes she needs to make in her habits and routine," replied Alice.


    Lawrence didn''t say anything else. Actually, he understood what Alice said because he was worried


    about Violet all the time.


    With a worried look on her face, Alice then said, "Lawrence, Greg loves Violet so much, and he didn''t


    mean to hurt her. You know that he has always been kind to Violet ever since they were at school,


    right? But some unfortunate changes urred to them, and that''s the reason why they have separated


    for the time being."


    "Do you think I don''t know what happened between them?" replied Lawrence. He always kept a close


    eye on Violet, so he knew everything that had happened to her, and he knew Greg also well.


    Alice did not know how to respond to Lawrence''s question. He was such a powerful man, so he


    definitely knew everything about Greg and Violet.


    "Lawrence, if you want to take some action to protect Violet, could you please not hurt Greg? Violet will


    be very sad if something bad happened to Greg," pleaded Alice.

 Chapter 808 The Charlady (Part One)

    Chapter 808 The Chady (Part One)


    Overhead lights flickered to life, casting the corners in shadows as Lawrence entered the room.


    Realizing that Bill and Lily had already gone to bed, he decided to go up directly to his room. Looking


    around the familiar ce, he noted that theyout had not changed and nothing seemed out of ce.


    But the textbooks were no longer where he left them and that his cartoon quilt had been reced by a


    solid colored one.


    Shrugging off his jacket, Lawrence sat at the foot of his bed. Deep in thought, he decided to call Mike,


    not realizing howte in the night it already was.


    "Ring.. Ring.. Ring.." The sound of the phone ringing shrilled through the quiet night. "Hello?


    Lawrence?" Mike drowsily answered.


    "Mike? Did I wake you?" Lawrence asked, sounding alert and awake despite the hour.


    "Yes, Lawrence. I''m trying to catch up some sleep, heck I was already dozing even before I arrived


    home. Our long flight was exhausting. Partly because unlike you, I wasn''t able to rest on the ne. I


    was rather busy getting to know a beautiful girl," Mike replied.


    "Drop by my house early tomorrow morning. Let''s go to the JC Group together," Lawrence curtly


    replied, directly going straight to the point. Hearing Mike sound so worn out, he didn''t want to keep him


    up further.


    "Oh! Uhm, Lawrence, why are we going to the JC Group?" Mike asked, sounding upset and surprised.


    "Assuming office," Lawrence decidedly said.


    "Huh? Now? So quickly?" Startled, Mike bolted up in surprise, "Didn''t we agree to have a short holiday


    first before we start working there? Oh well, we came back earlier than expected anyway. But your


    father and the top executives of the JC group aren''t aware that we''re back, yet. So what''s the rush?


    Why do we need to go there early?" Mike asked as heid backfortably.


    "I am gonna have to take over the entertainment business sooner. Uncle Mond promised to hand over


    all the management rights of his entertainment business to me," Lawrence calmly replied. He decided


    to be transparent with Mike with regards to all business matters.


    Mike, who was starting to slowly doze off, was instantly awake upon hearing what his friend said. "You


    mean you''re nning to block her?"


    "Maybe," Lawrence coldly replied. He had not forgotten what happened and he had no ns of letting it


    go. He would never forget how Reba''s deception caused his sister''s ident. He deeply felt sorry


    for Violet and he could not just let Reba off the hook for that.


    "Lawrence, let it go. Let her go. It wouldn''t help to keep haggling over her affairs," Mike slowly replied.


    He was trying to persuade his friend. Reba also rubbed off him in a bad way, but they did not need


    to keep meddling with her matters.


    Lawrence did not reply. Mike could hear him breathing over the line so he knew Lawrence heard him.


    Silence. Mike decided to not push Lawrence and waited for what his friend had to say.


    "Good night, Mike. Have a good rest and see you tomorrow morning," Breaking the silence, Lawrence


    hung up the phone without waiting for a response.


    Amidst the chaos of their preparations backstage, Alice was busy delegating tasks. Models were


    getting dressed and their make-up artists were trying to decently retouch their already made up faces.


    Clothes and cosmetics were all over the ce. Assistants were busy doingst minute preparations.


    "Put this there. Clear that area. Fix those," Alice frantically instructed while walking.


    "Okay, okay," was all the assistant could say, also in a hurry.


    "Get ready, everyone! The show is about to begin," Alice eximed to everyone backstage.


    Looking at everyone and everything once more, she made sure everything was in ce before


    retreating to a quiet corner. She took out her phone and called Lawrence.


    "Lawrence, are you already here? Is Mike with you? Where is he?" Out of breath, Alice asked in a rush.


    "Hi, Alice. Yes, we''re already here. He''s with me. We''re about to park. Coming in soon," Lawrence


    exined.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Mike heard Lawrence say Alice''s name. He snatched the phone and


    said, "Hi, Alice! Did you miss me?"


    "You are so full of yourself. I do not miss you at all. Why would I miss you? I only missed Lawrence,"


    Alice jokingly replied. Mike never failed to make her smile, he hadn''t changed at all.


    "Ouch! You don''t miss me? Even just a little? No one likes me, I am hurt," Mike said,ughing.


    "You know what, I don''t have time to talk right now. My show is about to begin in a few minutes. Hurry


    up, you two!" Alice said.


    "Okay. See you in a while," Mike hung up the phone and handed it back to Lawrence. They both


    quickly got off the car.


    Lawrence calmly walked towards the elevator without saying anything. Mike, on the other hand, kept on


    fidgeting. He kept on fixing his already perfect hair. He also couldn''t stop pouring over whether he''s


    appropriately dressed for the asion or not.


    Alice''s show was on the eighteenth floor. Their elevator suddenly stopped at the twelfth floor.


    The elevator door pinged open and Ivy Li entered, carrying several stic bags overflowing with


    clothes.


    Overloaded with clothes, the stics Ivy were holding were in a total mess. She could not properly


    contain all that she''s carrying, hence she identally bumped in to Lawrence and Mike.


    "Oh sorry! Sorry," Ivy immediately apologized. She was very busy running errands, she had no time to


    fix herself. The rubber band she used to tie her hair up started to get very loose. She looked like a


    mess, she was sweaty and disheveled. She felt tired and looked drained.


    Ivy did not look up at the people she shared the elevator with. She just noticed that they were both


    wearing suits.


    "Isn''t this the VIP-exclusive elevator? Is a chady allowed to take this elevator? Why are you here?"


    Mike loudly asked her. He assumed she was a chady cause she looked like such a mess.

 Chapter 809 The Charlady (Part Two)

    Chapter 809 The Chady (Part Two)


    Ivy''s eyebrow shot up and she looked behind her. Looking at Mike, she said with conviction, "Excuse


    me, I am not a chady. How dare you call me that. I have a name and I am a field assistant, not a


    chady."


    Lawrence and Mike both looked at Ivy. Lawrence, still with a calm face, looked away. He decided not to


    pay attention and he did not need to talk to her, anyway.


    "Oh, field assistant. Isn''t that the same with chady? Just a different term." Mike teasingly asked,


    having fun.


    "You," looking at Mike''s smile, Ivy was so angry that she couldn''t say anything.


    Annoyed by Mike''sugh, Ivy looked at the other man. She wanted to see if he was alsoughing at


    her. She wouldn''t know what to do if they both were.


    Lawrence turned the moment Ivy looked at him. They were suddenly both looking at each other.


    Ivy''s first thought was that he was so handsome and he looked like a gentleman.


    Lawrence noticed that she looked beautiful, despite her messy hair.


    It was suddenly quiet in the elevator.


    "What are you looking at? Stop staring." Lawrence said coldly and turned away.


    Ivy immediately turned away and looked down at her feet. "I am really sorry. I''m a field assistant for the


    show on the eighteenth floor and it''s about to start. I have to bring these clothes backstage as fast as I


    can. I did not notice that this is an exclusive elevator. I''m sorry about that, I was just in a rush."


    Ivy sincerely apologized. Judging from their tone and their clothes, the man she was looking at and his


    away from them as much as she could. She did not want to bother them with the clothes she''s carrying.


    As long as they didn''t cross her bottom line, she could bear anything.


    "Oh, you work for Alice, then?" Mike asked, suddenly interested.


    "Yes," Ivy nodded and decided to look at Mike. "Why? Do you know our boss?" she asked.


    "Know her? Hah," Mikeughed and continued, "Of course we know.."


    Lawrence looked at Mike, gave him a nudge and interrupted what he was about to say.


    "Mike," Lawrence called him out. Mike nced at Lawrence and immediately stopped talking.


    Reaching the eighteenth floor, the elevator stopped and the doors pinged open again. Without a


    second nce, Ivy apologized again and ran off with the clothes she''s carrying.


    Getting out of the elevator, Lawrence and Mike both saw the reception desk. They approached and


    upon registering, they continued to where the show was being held.


    The show was going on smoothly. The audience was admiring every part of it. Lawrence walked down


    the aisle with Mike in tow. They sat side by side in the first row.


    "Lawrence," Mike suddenly called out to him. "Look at that guy, isn''t that Alice''s boyfriend?" he asked,


    looking at Tim.


    Lawrence nced to where Mike was looking at. He saw Tim, he knew him because he had him


    investigated.


    Mike continued, "It''s been said that he gets along well with your brother-inw. They say those two


    have a good rtionship and that Tim has quite a potential. He''s a public figure in this city, after all."


    "What does that have to do with me? What does he have to do with me? Why should I care?"


    Lawrence said coldly, looking straight ahead. He thought, ''Mike is talking too much today.''


    "No, not really," Mike responded. Looking around them, he leaned closer to Lawrence and whispered,


    "But Alice will definitely introduce him to you. I just want to let you know ahead."


    Then Mike straightened up and looked ahead of him, admiring the show.


    Lawrence kept his focus on the show. He hadn''t even met his brother-inw, yet. So there was no need


    for him to get to know Greg''s friend.


    After the show, everyone headed to the after party dinner. With an ambient music in the background,


    people were gracefully mingling with other guests, each holding a ss of wine.


    Lawrence had no patience for this kind of scene and already wanted to leave. But he thought of Alice


    and how she would feel if he just left without appreciating everything she had prepared for today.


    Mike, knowing very well how his friend felt about gatherings like this, called out to him, "Hey, Lawrence.


    Does your wine taste bad?"


    "Don''t you find this boring?" Lawrence sighed. In addition to the tons of waiters around, the men were


    all in suits. Women were all in different extravagant dresses. They were all mingling with each other as


    if they''re having fun. They all had fake smiles and expressions.


    "Hey, cheer up. Since we just returned, maybe there are people here we can meet whom we haven''t


    met before," said Mike. He had always been indifferent to people and asions like this.


    Drinking wine, Mike leaned towards Lawrence and whispered, "Oh, by the way, I heard that Alice also


    invited your brother-inw, but he rejected her invite. I don''t know if he just doesn''t want to see you or


    because he has not yet recovered from Violet leaving him."


    Lawrence face changed upon hearing Violet''s name. He scowled and turned to stare at Mike.


    Sensing Lawrence''s hostility and seeing the expression on his face, Mike immediately realized that he


    said something wrong. He hurriedly added, "Okay, okay, I clearly said something wrong. Sorry."


    Realizing his mistake, Mike apologized. He knew that Lawrence''s sister and his mother were the two


    most important people in his friend''s heart.


    "How about you tell me how the thing I asked you to investigate is going?" annoyed by Mike, Lawrence


    asked.


    "The man was caught and is ready for you and your interrogation," Mike proudly replied. He was one of


    the most reliable when it came to things like this.


    "Very well. Take him to the bar tomorrow. I''ll be there and we can interrogate him," Lawrence turned


    and walked out the door without waiting for a response from Mike.


    "Okay. No problem," Mike replied. Then, seeing Lawrence walk towards the door, he hurriedly asked,


    "Where are you going?"


    "The bathroom."


    Standing in front of the sink, Lawrence looked at himself in the mirror. Staring at himself, all he could


    think of was one person. Clenching his fists, he couldn''t help but constantly think of his rage and hatred


    towards her.


    "Yes, Reba. Don''t worry too much, I will take good care of your Mom. Just focus on what you do


    and your work. Just don''t tire yourself too much. Remember that your health is the most important thing


    to take care of," Ivy said, talking on the phone while walking in to the bathroom.


    Lawrence, still standing in front of the sink, heard every word that Ivy said. His face slowly changed as


    he realized who she was talking to.


    "Okay, okay. You too. Bye," Smiling, Ivy hung up the phone.


    Just as Ivy was about to enter the bathroom, she saw someone standing in front of the sink. Looking


    up, she saw Lawrence looking at her. Their eyes met through the mirror and Ivy was stunned. This was


    the guy she met in the elevator. He looked so charming and handsome.

 Chapter 810 She Could Be Useful (Part One)

    Chapter 810 She Could Be Useful (Part One)


    Ivy didn''t know what to do so she just nodded her head and said, "Hello."


    Then she stepped forward nning to stride towards the restroom. However, Lawrence stopped her


    and held her arm. The next second, she found herself already pulled inside the men''s room.


    Lawrence was obviously very angry as he pressed Ivy against the wall. He throttled her neck with one


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hand and seized her arm with his other hand.


    "What...what do you want to do?" Ivy eximed in terror. In such a close distance, she could even


    smell Lawrence''s scent.


    Lawrence questioned, "What''s your rtion with Reba Lin?" He red at Ivy, his cheeks flushing.


    But, the longer he stared at her, he came to realize that Ivy still looked great even without the makeup


    and fancy clothes.


    Ivy felt that her arm was hurting but she just endured it. She didn''t want Lawrence to know that she was


    already in pain. She replied, "She is my sister. She lives next to my apartment."


    Lawrence didn''t respond and just kept on staring at her.


    Ivy looked into his eyes timidly and added, "You know Reba? She will be very busy since she will


    have to start shooting a new drama. So she requested me to take care of her aunt. That''s the reason


    why I am here now."


    After his long silence, Lawrence finally spoke again. He asked fiercely, "Are you her maid?"


    Ivy was astonished and wondered why he asked such question.


    But despite her confusion, she still managed to reply, "No, no, no."


    "Then why do you need to help her take care of other people?" Lawrence asked again. He knew that


    he was being childish right now but he couldn''t control himself. He wasn''t sure if it was because of


    Reba or it was because of Ivy who was standing in front of him.


    Ivy didn''t know how to answer his question so she fell into silence for a moment. She actually knew the


    real reason but since it was about Reba, she wasn''t sure if it was right to tell this man. If she told


    this man that the woman she was taking care of was Reba''s real mother and he happened to be a


    journalist, this secret would be revealed. It would definitely ruin Reba''s pure and innocent image.


    After Ivy thought about it carefully. Eventually, she decided not to tell this man the real reason.


    Noticing her silence, Lawrence coldly asked, "Are you really not going to tell me the truth?" This was


    the first time that someone refused to answer his question. Moreover, she was a woman. Lawrence


    thought that this woman might be looking for death.


    On the other hand, Ivy was thinking that this man might not be a journalist as she looked into his eyes.


    But she still wanted to confirm so she asked, "Are you sure you''re not a journalist?" She didn''t want to


    betray Reba. She knew how Reba worked hard to gain this fame she was enjoying now one


    step at a time. She would never be the first person to tarnish her good image.


    However, her question angered Lawrence more. "You thought I''m a journalist?" he asked with furrowed


    brows.


    Ivy scanned Lawrence from head to toe then finally decided that he was not a journalist.


    So she told him the truth, "Reba doesn''t want other people to know that she has a weak and ill


    mother. Since her mother is really sick, she has to be in a wheelchair if she wants to go out and enjoy


    the sunshine."


    Upon hearing Ivy''s exnation, something shed across Lawrence''s mind.


    He then released Ivy and turned around to leave.


    When he returned to the party, he saw Mike standing and drinking alone. He walked to him, took a


    ss of wine and drank it.


    Mike asked, "What happened? You seem to be unhappy." Mike guessed that Lawrence was in bad


    mood because he was frowning and seemed to have something in his mind.


    Lawrence ignored Mike''s question. Instead, he just looked around as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Right at this moment, Alice showed up with an arm hooked on Tim''s. They were walking towards


    Lawrence and Mike''s direction.


    Alice greeted them happily. Then she asked, "Lawrence, Mike, what do you think of today''s show?"


    Mike gave her a thumbs up andplimented, "For me, it''s perfect. You are indeed a talent who came


    from a top design university." Mike truly believed that Alice had a superb skill in designing.


    Alice smiled and thanked him.


    Then she turned to Lawrence and said, "Lawrence, I would like to introduce to you my boyfriend, Tim


    Xue." She nced lovingly at Tim.


    Tim looked into Lawrence''s eyes and nodded his head. This was the first time for them to meet so he


    didn''t know what to say. Lawrence was a famous and a powerful person so Tim felt a little intimidated.


    He thought that he''d better keep silent.


    Then he turned to Mike and politely reached out his hand for a handshake. Then he greeted, "Hello."


    Mike took his hand and said, "I''ve heard that you are into a hotel business. We may have a chance to


    cooperate in the future." Then he turned to Lawrence as if waiting for him toment.


    But before Lawrence could open his mouth, Alice immediately said, "Yes. Lawrence, since you own the


    JC Group, you should take care of Tim if you have good chance."


    Lawrence looked at Alice and nodded his head slightly. He thought that he should give Tim some


    business opportunities for the sake of his sister.


    So Lawrence answered, "After I''m done evaluating thepany''s current situation, I can let him


    manage some of JC Group''s hotels." His words represented the final decision which influenced the fate


    of every person.


    Alice and Tim looked at each other and smiled happily when they heard Lawrence''s response.


    Then Mike joked, "Do you see that, Alice? Your Lawrence obviously likes you the most that he is so


    generous to Tim. I''m kind of jealous." He pretended to give them a long face.

 Chapter 811 She Could Be Useful (Part Two)

    Chapter 811 She Could Be Useful (Part Two)


    Alice replied, "Ha ha ha! Of course, he is my brother."


    Meanwhile, Tim looked at Lawrence and said, "Thank you."


    Lawrence didn''t say anything. He just nodded his head and motioned that he didn''t need to thank him.


    Then he turned to Alice and said, "Alice, there''s something I want ask you."


    Tim immediately understood that Lawrence wanted to talk to Alice alone.


    So he said, "I saw some friends over there earlier. I''ll just go there to greet them. You guys should talk."


    "Okay," Alice replied. After Tim had left, she looked at Lawrence and asked, "What''s up?"


    However, Lawrence didn''t respond. Only then that Mike realized that Lawrence didn''t want him to be


    there either. So he said in a defeated tone, "Fine! I''ll go around and flirt with some beauties. I won''t


    bother you anymore."


    Now that only him and Alice were left, Lawrence finally spoke up, "Is Ivy Li your employee?"


    "Ivy Li?" Alice repeated in a surprised voice. "Yes, she is my employee," she replied quickly.


    "I want her. Tell her to move to the JC Group tomorrow morning," he ordered Alice in a firmed tone.


    The moment heid eyes on her at the restroom, Lawrence already made this decision. He would


    never let Ivy leave him anymore.


    "Why? She is my employee and she works really well," Alice asked in puzzlement. She knew that the


    JC Group had a very high standard. They even had the best talents in the country. Obviously, the


    educational background requirement in thispany was also very high. Ivy only graduated from a


    Lawrence simply said, "Just do as I said." He had never exined anything to anyone and he always


    believed that other people should just obey his orders. He wanted everything to be what he desired.


    "But..." Alice was dumbfounded. How could she tell Ivy that she would need to work in a different


    As much as possible, Lawrence didn''t want to get mad at Alice so he reminded her, "Alice, you know


    me pretty well. What I hate the most is repeating what I have already said."


    "Okay," Alice eventually agreed. But out of curiosity, she asked, "May I know why you want her to work


    at yourpany?"


    "She could be useful to me," Lawrence replied coldly.


    Alice got even more confused with his answer "Useful?" she asked again with furrowed brows. "But


    you''ve juste back. How did you even know her?"


    "I don''t need to know her well. I just need to know her existence," Lawrence exined. Then he took a


    ss of wine and drained it.


    Alice didn''t resist anymore and decided to just obey his order.


    Mike was drinking with several pretty girls when he saw Tim not far away. He remembered that he had


    something to tell him so he bid goodbye to the girls and walked towards him.


    "Where are your friends?" he asked when he got near Tim. He looked around and saw that Tim was left


    alone.


    When Tim found out the it was Mike who asked him, he hastily answered, "Oh, they''re all over there."


    "It seems that Alice has invited lots of people and some are quite well-known," Mikemented.


    Tim nodded in agreement, "Yes. It''s her first show and she wishes it to be great and wonderful."


    "I think it will be more convenient if her next show will be held in your hotel," Mike added.


    "I think that''s not a problem. It will be my pleasure," Tim answered.


    "Well, it''s not for us to decide. We still need to listen to Alice''s decision," Mike said. Then he swirled the


    wine in his ss and gestured to have a toast with Tim.


    After their toast, Tim had the feeling that Mike wasn''t as cold as Lawrence. Mike was actually easy


    going. Even though he was known as the prince of the underground world, he was nice and didn''t take


    things to extremes.


    "You must be Lawrence''s best friend," Timmented. He decided to change the topic.


    "Of course. We grew up together and wherever he goes, I always follow him." For Mike, Lawrence was


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    a very important person and he valued him the most. If Lawrence would be in any danger, he would


    willingly risk his life to save him.


    "I can see it," Tim said with a smile.


    Mike peered at Tim and said, "I''ve heard that you''re close to Greg."


    Tim looked at Mike in astonishment for several seconds and then he replied, "Yes. Greg and I are good


    friends."


    Mike believed that Tim could tell him what he wanted to know so he decided not to beat around the


    bush anymore, "You might also know what happened between him and Violet."


    Tim nodded his head. He could almost figure out what Mike wanted to say. Mike definitely wanted to


    know more about Greg through him. Lawrence and Mike had just returned recently and they hadn''t


    done anything yet but Tim thought that since he knew what happened between Greg and Violet,


    Lawrence also knew it. Tim was surprised that Mike didn''t know what really happened.


    When Mike noticed that Tim didn''t speak, he added, "I only want to know one thing. Is Violet happy in


    Greg''s family?" He emphasized the word "happy" on purpose.


    Tim didn''t intend to hide from Mike so he honestly replied, "Greg''s family is big. But I''m sure that she is


    happy with Greg. There are so many outside troubles that make them..."


    Before Tim could finish, Mike interrupted him, "What about Fred?" He was direct in asking the


    questions because ording to what he found out, Violet didn''t really like Greg''s family. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t have lived in a small apartment with Greg. She should have chosen to live in the vi where


    Greg''s family lived.


    "He is nice to Violet and he likes her. Well, you know that he has a very good rtionship with Alice''s


    father and Violet''s father. So, how could he possibly treat Violet badly?"


    "What about the problem between them and Sharon?" Mike asked as he stared at Tim.

 Chapter 812 Hired By The JC Group (Part One)

    Chapter 812 Hired By The JC Group (Part One)


    Amidst Mike''s hesitancy, Tim was quite aware of what his question was truly about.


    In fact, he knew very well that Sharon was the problem. Tim was no stranger to the fact that Greg''s


    stepmother did not like Greg very much. ''She must have treated Violet terribly, '' Tim thought to himself.


    "Is something wrong? What''s the matter? Why are you so reluctant to tell me? C''mon, tell me what''s


    the problem." Mike persistently asked as he stared directly at Tim, his eyes full of urgency.


    "Hey, don''t get me wrong," Sensing Mike''s strong desire to know, Tim immediately answered. Knowing


    he would not be able to dodge Mike''s string of questions, he kept going, "I''m pretty sure you''re well


    informed about Violet and the Xiao family by now. So I guess you and Lawrence formed your own


    opinions and judgments already."


    Tim tried to beat around the bush, not giving direct responses to his questions. The implication behind


    his words was enough to affirm Mike''s assumptions, though.


    Mike chose not to respond. Instead, he quietly took a sip of his wine; still looking at Tim.


    Under Mike''s dubious gaze, Tim tentatively asked, "So, what are you nning to do?"


    Mike absentmindedly swirled his wine and ruefully replied in a low voice, "How could we have allowed


    anyone to intimidate and torment Violet?"


    After hearing Mike''s response, Tim was suddenly alert. He realized that Mike and Lawrence might be


    nning to make a move. He had no idea what those two big shots could be capable of doing next.


    "Greg would never hurt Violet. He''s innocent. He loves his wife," Tim said. He felt the need to defend


    his best friend, bothered that Mike and Lawrence might be thinking about making Greg suffer.


    "I''m well aware," Mike said, his voice hardened as he looked back up at Tim. "I have never doubted his


    love for Violet. I don''t think anyone ever did."


    Satisfied that Tim clearly acknowledged his reply, Mike went on, "We have been back for several days.


    I think it''s time to meet Greg."


    Mike turned around and took his leave.


    Tim watched Mike''s back, as thetter retreated and walked away from him. He had no idea what Mike


    would do now. He did not have an opportunity to answer to Mike''sst statement. Tim tookfort in


    knowing thatpared to Lawrence, Mike was the more easygoing one. But at the same time, he


    knew how unfathomable Mike could be. No one could ever read his mind and figure out the guy''s


    intentions.


    With the party nearly over, Tim looked around for Alice. He spotted her in the midst of mingling people,


    drinking her wine. He quietly approached and bid her goodbye. He uttered a quick congrattion to


    her, noting how sessful her show had been. Then he hurriedly took his leave.


    Tim purposely drove straight to Greg''s apartment. He got out of his vehicle and headed for his best


    friend''s house.


    Inside, Greg had been doing nothing the whole day. He had been sitting on his couch for a while now,


    just staring at the screen of his phone. The whole house felt abandoned. Greg did not seem to notice


    pretty much anything, as he longingly gazed at Violet''s photos. He kept looking at their honeymoon


    pictures, at his wife. ''She looked so carefree and cheerful. She''s an angel, '' he smiled at the thought.


    "I miss you, my Violet. How are you doing? I truly hope you''re fairly well considering everything you


    went through," Greg emotionally murmured, knowing that Violet would never hear all he was saying.


    Instantaneously, the door bell rang, interrupting him out of his reverie. He lifted his head, looking


    confused. He nced at the clock on the wall. ''Who woulde at this hour?'' he wondered.


    Disoriented and puzzled, he rose and edged towards the front door. He reluctantly opened the door


    ajar and peeked out first.


    Upon seeing who it was, he unbolted and opened the door fully. "Tim? Hey, what brings you here?"


    Greg inquired, startled to find his best friend outside his ce. "Shouldn''t you be attending Alice''s


    fashion show? Did it end early?" His brow furrowed as he nced at the clock behind him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "When I left, the show was about toe to an end," Tim replied as Greg stepped aside to let him in.


    "Though, I guess that''s done by now, too," he added thoughtfully, ncing at the time. "I was worried


    about you. You''ve been home alone for a while. How are you holding up?" Tim asked. The concern


    etched on his face as he sat down the couch.


    Greg frowned and snapped in response, "You''re thinking too much. Who says I''m anything but fine? I''m


    good." He turned away from Tim''s concerned look.


    "You''ve been drowning yourself in alcohol these days. You refuse to fix yourself. I was afraid you might


    be in a drunken stupor again," Tim continued, ignoring Greg''s rebuttal. He was bothered because his


    friend had been a mess since Violet left. No matter how he tried, Greg did not want to leave the house.


    His friend stayed in and wallowed in his misery but refused to do anything about it.


    Greg refused to acknowledge Tim''s words. He remained silent. He walked away and sat at the other


    end of the couch, away from his friend.


    Tim, however, was determined to talk some sense to his friend. He transfixed his eyes on Greg. "Did


    you know that Violet''s brother had been back for a few days already?" he asked, tilting his head.


    "Yes, Tim, I know. I heard that he took over the JC Group. It''s all everyone talks about," Greg replied


    with a hint of annoyance. Although Lawrence tried toy low and keep it quiet, the news spread was


    out of his control. His takeover was all over the news, and it had been the headline for days. People all


    over the city was curious about the mysterious inheritor of the JC Group.

 Chapter 813 Hired By The JC Group (Part Two)

    Chapter 813 Hired By The JC Group (Part Two)


    "You know he mighte to you. He would want to meet and talk to you," Tim somberly uttered, his


    stony face still turned towards Greg. He wanted to remind his friend of the fact that Violet''s brother


    might want to cross with him. He was still anxious that he could not figure out Lawrence and Mike''s


    next agenda, even after his short exchange with thetter.


    "Then good, let hime. And even if he doesn''t, I intend to be the one toe to him. I have every


    intention to visit and get to know him. He is Violet''s brother, after all. Since I got married with Violet, I


    never got to encounter and connect with Violet''s brother or her parents. I think it''s important that I make


    that effort now," Greg ndly chattered on.


    "Are you serious? Now? What if he hurts you, huh? Haven''t you thought of that? His sister, your wife


    got hurt and lost her baby. What if he puts the me on you? Aren''t you afraid of what Lawrence could


    do to you?" Tim rmingly asked, his voice rising with dread. He was agitated. He was rmed that


    Greg was not thinking of his own safety. He thought his friend might not be thinking straight if he was


    disregarding the fact that Lawrence and Mike might take revenge on him.


    "Maybe you''re right, maybe you''re not," Greg shrugged. "But even if they do something to me, even if


    they hurt me, I don''t really care. I deserve all that. I was not a good husband. I failed to protect my wife


    and our baby. Of course they would want to hurt me," he continued, his voice breaking and his eyes


    brimming with tears. ''I hate myself. I have no right to ask for forgiveness, '' he hopelessly thought.


    "Greg," Tim uneasily called. He slowly moved closer to Greg. Grappling his friend''s arm, he faced Greg


    towards him. "Lawrence and Mike are dangerous people, you know that. They could do anything they


    want and get away with it. You know how powerful the Chu family are. I am really concerned and


    worried for you," Tim apprehensively said, shaking his friend.


    Greg remained unperturbed, staring nkly at him.


    Composing himself, Tim let go of Greg''s arms. He sighed and continued, "Alice introduced me to


    Lawrence and Mike at the fashion show earlier. I did not get a chance to talk to Violet''s brother, but I


    had a little chat with Mike. Do you know what he said to me?"


    Greg turned and faced away from Tim, still staring vacantly ahead with zed eyes.


    Seeing that his friend refused to respond, Tim urged on, "He mentioned Sharon, your stepmother. I


    think he knows that she''s a bit hostile towards Violet. I''m guessing Lawrence knows, too."


    "So? Did you actually think that we could keep the Chu family in the dark?" Greg curtly responded, still


    not looking at Tim. When he decided to marry Violet, he knew what he was getting himself into. He


    knew the Chu family and what they were capable of. Tim''s words did not faze him anymore.


    Hearing how undeterred Greg was, Tim couldn''t help but stare at him as he himself was feeling very


    stressed by the situation.


    Greg, unaware of the distress of his friend, went on, "Even if Violet never told anyone, I was sure that


    Lawrence would be aware of what happened to her. I am more ashamed about facing her parents, than


    her brother."


    Tim''s shoulders sagged, as he realized what his friend had been going through. He could not imagine


    having to put up with such a great pressure, but Greg was able to do so and he knew that it was


    because of his friend''s love for Violet.


    The silence followed in the living room, as both friends remained immersed in their own thoughts.


    "So, what are you nning to do now?" Tim barely mumbled.


    "I have no intention of waiting for Lawrence to contact me. I will call him up and talk to him myself.


    Perhaps he can even tell me where Violet is," Greg looked so glum as he answered. He did not care


    about anything else right now. All his concern was to know where his wife was and how she was.


    "What if he decides toy a hand on your stepmother?" Tim cautiously asked. Even though Tim knew


    that Greg never liked Sharon, she was a part of the Xiao family. He thought that his friend would at


    least be worried about his stepmother''s safety.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s no one else I care about right now. I am only concerned about Violet''s welfare," Greg


    answered coldly, ring straight ahead.


    "Oh. Okay. I understand," Tim muttered, looking down.


    With her blinds open, the sunlight of the morning sun was illuminating the inside of her posh office.


    Alice sat behind her desk, absentmindedly stroking the fur cover of her office chair as she read the


    offer letter that came this morning. The logo of the JC Group was clearly visible from the heading. She


    was brooding over the name of who the offer was addressed to. She was trying to think of a way on


    how to disclose the contents of the letter to Ivy Li, her assistant.


    Suddenly, a knock sounded outside the door, breaking the peace inside the room. Having called for Ivy


    Li earlier, Alice knew it was her assistant who was now knocking on her door. Without looking up, she


    called, "Come in, please."


    Ivy quietly opened the door and made her way into her boss'' office. She stood in front of Alice''s desk


    and politely smiled and bowed to her boss in greeting.


    Alice looked up. "I have something to tell you, Ivy," she began with a stern face.

 Chapter 814 Hired By The JC Group (Part Three)

    Chapter 814 Hired By The JC Group (Part Three)


    Starting to get worried, Ivy Li nodded to let Alice know she''s listening.


    Keeping her gaze steady on her assistant, Alice straightforwardly said, "The thing is, today''s yourst


    day here."


    "Ma''am? Sorry, did I do anything wrong? Please give me another chance. I promise I''ll work harder and


    I will do better," Ivy Li started to plead to Alice, her expression rattled.


    Alice shook her head, a hint of smile on her lips. Shr said, "No. You got it all wrong. Rx and hear me


    out first."


    Ivy Li stared at her boss and slowly nodded. She swallowed and tried to control her feelings even


    though she was starting to feel uneasy with worry.


    Alice lifted the letter. With a smile, she exined, "This arrived this morning. It is an offer letter from the


    HR of the JC Group and it is addressed to you. You''re now the assistant to the CEO of the JC Group."


    "Ma''am? Me? The assistant to the President of the JC Group?" Ivy Li stuttered, unable to form her


    thoughts. She gazed at Alice, shaking her head in disbelief. ''Wow! Are you kidding me? The assistant


    of the President of JC Group?'' she was screaming inside.


    "That''s right," Alice smiled and handed the letter to her panic-stricken employee. "You''re chosen and


    hired by the CEO of the JC Group, Lawrence Chu. There, look at his signature."


    With trembling hands, Ivy Li took the paper from her boss. She had a close look at it and scanned


    every word with her eyes. She saw the seal and logo of the JC Group and the CEO''s signature. ''It''s


    real! I''m not dreaming, '' her mind was jumbled with excitement and eagerness.


    Knowing full well that Alice wouldn''t lie to her about this, she let out a deep sigh of satisfaction and


    relief. She was looking at the offer letter intently, the huge smile on her face undeniable.


    Alice could not help but smile when she saw her assistant''s amused expression. With an encouraging


    tone, she urged, "You''re offered a much higher sry than the one you''re currently getting here. The


    JC Group is a leading enterprise, and you''re going to learn a lot from them. Besides, Lawrence Chu,


    the CEO already has a number of assistants. I don''t think you''ll have a ton of responsibilities there. Just


    make sure you give a good performance there, like you did here."


    "Thank you so much, Ms. Alice. I promise I won''t let you down. I''ll do my best in all the tasks given to


    me there," Ivy Li gratefully replied. She had always dreamt of working for bigpanies like the JC


    Group. She used to have big ns and ambitious ideas, but then reality sank in. It was a tough world


    and she had resigned herself that those extravagant ambitions were not ideal and weren''t for her. So to


    suddenly have this offer and be given a chance to work in the JC Group was definitely an unexpected


    blessing. One that she would hold on tight with both hands and strive hard not to waste.


    Ivy Li''s ecstatic reactions were contagious and Alice couldn''t help but feel giddy for her. "Well what are


    you waiting for? Pack up your stuff. You can go to the JC Group afterpleting your handover," Alice


    said with a smile, as she waved her hand.


    "Okay, boss. I will. Thank you so much, Ms. Alice!" Ivy replied, still smiling from ear to ear.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned and took her leave. However, she stopped by the door and turned around as a thought


    entered her mind. She looked at Alice sincerely and asked, "I''m really thankful, but I don''t understand.


    Why would they give me an offer letter? Uhm, I don''t think I ever went to the JC Group. Much less have


    been interviewed by them. Where did this offere from? Why did they hire me?"


    Seeing confusion and thankfulness evident in her assistant''s face, Alice smiled and briefly answered,


    "You will know when you meet Mr. Lawrence."


    "Oh, okay. Thanks, Ms. Alice," Ivy nodded and gave her former boss an enthusiastic wave as she left


    her office. She was still bemused, but decided to stop raising more questions. For sure she would know


    what was going on after meeting Mr. Lawrence. She trusted Alice. Thinking about how good the offer


    was, she was too enraptured to focus on anything else.


    Watching Ivy Li skip out of her office with so much joy, Alice picked up her phone and dialed


    Lawrence''s number.


    The line clicked and Lawrence''s cold voice resounded from the other line. "Hello, Alice,"


    "I already gave the offer letter to her, Lawrence. I exined as much as I can, she had too many


    queries. She will arrive at your officeter. Expect to be bombarded with quite a few excited questions


    from her," Alice diligently reported.


    "Okay. Thank you, Alice," Lawrence said and ended the call.


    He picked up his telephone and called up one of his assistants.


    "Bring Ivy Li to my office the moment she arrives," he demanded.


    "Okay, boss. Will do," a professional, soft voice answered from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 815 A Meeting

    Chapter 815 A Meeting


    Standing outside the building of the JC Group, Ivy Li looked up at thepany''s name on the top of


    this skyscraper. Almost all young people dreamed of working in thispany. Now that she had gotten


    this chance, she decided to seize it.


    She took a deep breath before she entered the building. She went directly to the front desk.


    "Hello, I''m Ivy Li. I am new here," Ivy Li said in a mellow tone.


    The front desk staff had already received instructions, so with a diplomatic smile, this young and


    gorgeous girl responded politely, "Hello Miss Ivy. I will take you to CEO''s office. Please follow me."


    "What?" Ivy Li mumbled with mouth agape. She didn''t expect to meet the CEO of the JC Group on her


    first working day. However, after recovering from the shock, she replied, "Ummm... okay, thank you."


    The receptionist took Ivy Li to the lift which directly led to the CEO''s office. They entered the empty lift


    and reached the destination without any dys.


    "Hello. This is your new colleague, Ivy Li," the receptionist introduced Ivy to a woman outside the


    CEO''s office.


    Polly Lin stood up and eyed Ivy Li up and down. Then she nodded at her. In a friendly voice, she said,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Hello, Miss Ivy. I''m one of the CEO''s assistants, Polly Lin. You can call me Polly. From today onward,


    we will be working together. I''m d to meet you."


    "Hi, Polly. I''m d to meet you, too," Ivy greeted back with a smile.


    Polly Lin then turned to the receptionist and said, "You can go back to your work. I will handle things


    here."


    "Okay," the girl responded before taking her leave.


    When the receptionist was out of sight, Polly Lin said to Ivy Li, "Wait for a minute. I''ll just get inside and


    inform our boss that you''re here."


    "Okay," Ivy Li replied.


    She sat on the leather couch beside the door to wait.


    After a few minutes, Polly Lin walked out of the CEO''s office. She immediately told Ivy Li, "You can


    "Well, thank you!" Ivy Li replied and then walked into the CEO''s office.


    The instant she got inside, she was astonished by how spacious the office was. She had never seen an


    office as big as this one. While looking around, she spotted a figure sitting at the desk not far from her.


    ''He must be the CEO of the JC Group. I heard his name is Lawrence, '' she thought.


    "Hello. My name is Ivy Li. I am your new..." Before she could finish her words, she was stunned when


    Lawrence turned his swivel chair to face her. She was ck-jawed.


    ''What is he doing here? He is Lawrence Chu? Oh my god!'' she screamed inwardly.


    "Ivy Li," Lawrence spoke out her name. He studied the panic-stricken woman in front of him and


    convinced himself that she looked ugly. However, his eyes betrayed her because the moment he


    turned to face her, he hadn''t taken his eyes off her.


    "Yes, I am," Ivy Li replied in a low voice. Then after a short silence, she confusedly asked, "Why are


    you here? How could you be the CEO of the JC Group?"


    "Is there any problem with that?" Lawrence countered. His beautiful eyes surveyed Ivy Li who was still


    standing in front of him with interest.


    ''What a silly woman! She asked such stupid questions, '' he thought in disdain.


    "Please don''t get me wrong. I was just surprised," Ivy Li expounded while shaking her head. She was


    still confused. Even though she had met Lawrence, she still had no idea why he hired her.


    Out of curiosity, she asked again, "Why did you employ me?"


    "There is no reason," the aloof CEO replied coldly. He would never tell her his real reason.


    Ivy Li didn''t know what to say. She lived in an old alley where the buildings might crumble any moment.


    Poor girls like her should be satisfied with a stable job and a high sry. After struggling for so many


    years in this city, she decided that she better not figure out Lawrence''s reason. Her situation didn''t


    allow her to think too much, she mulled.


    Ivy Li took a deep breath before opening her mouth. "Now that I''vee here, I will take the job to be


    your assistant. What should I do first?" she asked.


    "Go to Polly and she will tell you everything especially my likes and dislikes," Lawrence said casually.


    He intended to train her first before using her.


    "Okay," Ivy Li replied obediently. Then she turned around and walked towards the door.


    Staring at Ivy Li''s back, Lawrence continued, "My employees don''t wear casual clothes here. You know


    what to do, don''t you?"


    Ivy Li stopped instantly. She lowered her head and looked at her clothes. Suddenly she recalled that


    Polly was wearing a formal dress today. ''I can''t wear casual clothes like these anymore since I already


    work here, '' she thought to herself.


    Ivy Li turned around and fixed her eyes on Lawrence. "Well, I see. I know what to do, Mr. Lawrence,"


    she replied with an earnest expression.


    Ivy Li got out of the office and closed the door.


    When Lawrence was left alone in his office again, he suddenly remembered the only person he hated


    the most, Reba Lin. That woman lied to him.


    He sat in his chair pensively. All of a sudden, his phone rang. He was brought back to reality by the


    sound of it. He picked up his phone and saw an unfamiliar number on the screen.


    After a short moment of hesitation, he decided to answer it. "Hello," he began.


    "Hello, Lawrence. It''s me, Greg Xiao," Greg greeted.


    Lawrence was familiar with his name but this was the first time he heard his voice.


    As Lawrence didn''t respond, he went on, "Alice gave me your phone number."


    Upon hearing Alice''s name, he decided to speak up. "What''s up?" he asked gruffly.


    Greg was already prepared for Lawrence''s indifferent response. So he directly said, "I want to have a


    talk with you. When are you free?"


    Assuming Greg''s intentions, Lawrence mused for a while. Then he responded curtly, "Come to the bar


    at 8:00 tonight."


    "Okay," Greg agreed.


    Lawrence ended the call immediately.


    He rose from his seat and took his phone and keys in his one hand while his coat in the other hand. He


    headed towards the door.


    When he walked out of his office, he found Polly Lin still talking to Ivy Li. "Call off all the meetings for


    today," he ordered, looking at Polly.


    "Yes, Mr. Lawrence," Polly Lin answered submissively.


    Ivy Li rested her gaze on Lawrence. He entered the lift and the door was closed. "Does Mr. Lawrence


    always leave thepany like this?" she asked Polly Lin with a bewildered look.


    "I have seen the worst. Once he throws a tantrum, we will definitely have a hard time," Polly Lin


    answered. Then she handed Ivy Li a pile of files and continued, "So we should do our job properly. As


    you know, it''s not easy to be paid well."


    "I see," Ivy Li replied. She started reading the papers carefully to get familiar with her work.


    Meanwhile, Lawrence had arrived at the parking lot. He got into the car and drove out of the building.


    Half an hourter, Lawrence stopped his car outside Mike Yu''s family residence.


    The guards standing at the gate drooped their heads at the sight of Lawrence. "Hello, Mr. Lawrence,"


    they greeted.


    "Where is Mike?" Lawrence asked while stepping into the gate.


    "He is inside," one of the guards replied.


    Lawrence didn''t say anything more and just walked into the house.


    Mike was sitting on the sofa while reading a newspaper, cross-legged. As he heard the footsteps, he


    raised his head. He was surprised to Lawrenceing in.


    "What are you doing here?" Mike asked with widened eyes. Lawrence had never paid a visit to the Yu


    family before.


    "Is your Dad home now?" Lawrence asked, ignoring Mike''s question. He looked around the house,


    hoping to get a sight of Mike''s father.


    "No he isn''t. It''s impossible for him to stay home. Perhaps he is gambling somewhere," Mike replied.


    Lawrence took the seat beside Mike. "Bring that man to the bar tonight," he demanded frankly.


    "What?" Mike froze immediately. He set his newspaper aside and gazed at Lawrence, dumbfounded.


    "But why? Didn''t you say that you need to use him to prove Violet''s innocence?" he inquired.


    "Greg called me and I''ll meet him at the bar tonight," and that was Lawrence''s only answer.


    Mike immediately understood Lawrence''s intentions. ''That man is useful to Greg. Once the two meet,


    they could sort things out, '' he mulled.


    "I see," Mike nodded his head. He knew what to do next.


    Lawrence''s forehead creased into a frown. "I didn''t expect that Greg would call me," he added


    broodingly.


    "He probably wants to confess something to you. You are Violet''s brother, after all. He and Violet are


    not divorced yet," Mike surmised.


    "Greg is not a fool. He definitely knows what he is doing," Mike added. The Xiao family was a


    respectable family in the city. Greg was a well-educated person. Even though he wasn''t as witty as


    Lawrence, he must have his own thoughts.


    "Perhaps hees to me for Violet," Lawrence blurted his thoughts.


    "I think so, too. I can''t think of any other reasons," Mike agreed. After ruminating for a moment, Mike


    went on, "I will bring that man there tonight. Through him, we can prove that Violet is innocent. We can


    roughly guess what Greg is going to say so it''s up to you on how you are going to deal with him." He


    was transfixed by Lawrence''s profile who was in a deep thought. He was afraid that Lawrence might


    scold or even beat Greg up. The two loved Violet deeply, after all. She meant everything to them. They


    would risk their lives to protect her. Once they met, they might have a fight.


    "All I want is for Violet to live a happy life," Lawrence voiced out his thought on this matter. Once Greg


    treated Violet well and loved her wholeheartedly, he would never hurt him. But if on the contrary, he


    wouldn''t let Greg go.


    "I think that Greg is a good husband," Mike defended Greg. "As what Alice and Tim said, Greg loves


    Violet with all his heart. You and I both know that as well. It was all Cassie''s fault. Greg is also


    innocent."


    "But the thing is, Violet suffered a lot," Lawrence snapped sharply. He couldn''t ignore the fact that his


    favorite sister had lost her child and had been bullied.


    Mike didn''t know how to retort. He couldn''t deny that Lawrence''s words made sense.


    Time ticked by slowly. After a long hesitation, Mike broke the silence. He began, "I''ll bring him to the


    bar. I''m sure he can prove Violet''s innocence. But..."


    After a short pause, he advised, "Try to control your temper in front of Greg. It isn''t all his fault. He must


    have respect for you. After all, you''re Violet''s brother."


    Lawrence remained silent.

 Chapter 816 She Was Behind All These

    Chapter 816 She Was Behind All These


    It was eight o''clock in the evening.


    A waiter walked towards Greg as soon as he entered the bar.


    "Good evening, Mr. Xiao," the waiter greeted politely.


    Greg simply nodded. He already guessed that Lawrence sent this waiter since he was in charge of this


    bar.


    "Mr. Lawrence Chu is waiting for you in the room. Please follow me," said the waiter while guiding him


    to VIP area.


    Without any question, Greg followed the waiter into the VIP room.


    The flickering neon lights and the noisy music yed by the DJ in the bar did not bother Greg at all.


    Nothing even seemed to catch his attention.


    There were only a few people in the VIP area especially in the corridor. The waiter didn''t say much


    while they were heading to Lawrence''s room.


    As they reached the door, the waiter stopped. He turned to Greg and said,"Mr. Chu is inside waiting for


    you. Since my duty is done, I shall take my leave now."


    As soon as he finished his words, the waiter strode back to the bar.


    Greg waited until the waiter was out of his sight. Then he knocked at the door. No one responded so he


    pushed the door and walked in.


    When he was inside, he saw Lawrence sitting on the sofa. There was a ss of wine in his hand.


    Beside him was Mike who caught Greg''s attention. Greg couldn''t help but stare at him.


    Mike, with a cigarette in his hand, felt Greg''s presence. He looked up and greeted Greg when he


    recognized who he was,"Hello. I''m Mike Chu."


    As Mike introduced himself, Greg had confirmed that his guess was right when he for the first time saw


    the man sitting beside Lawrence. So he greeted him back,"Hi. I''m Greg Xiao."


    Greg then turned to Lawrence and called out his name in a low voice,"Lawrence."


    However, Lawrence just ignored him and kept on drinking his wine. His gaze was in somewhere not in


    Greg''s direction.


    Greg who was still standing, hopelessly had no idea what to do next because of Lawrence''s silence


    and neglect. He sensed an air of a king from Lawrence who just quietly sat on the sofa.


    Mike was suddenly became aware of the awkward situation. He glimpsed at Lawrence only to find out


    that he was still indifferent. So he just said to Greg,"Please sit down, Greg. Take your time."


    Greg once heard from Violet that Mike was her brother''s closest friend and the two always shared


    unanimous views about everything.


    Greg sat down on the sofa next to them but still looking at Lawrence.


    Mike knew that Greg came to Lawrence for some private matters so he said to him,"Greg, please feel


    free to tell Lawrence anything you want to say as if I''m not here."


    Greg nodded to him in response. In fact, Mike''s presence didn''t really bother him because obviously,


    Mike already had full knowledge about all the issues.


    Lawrence turned to Mike and asked,"Did you bring the man here?"


    "Of course, I did. Do you want him to be here now?" Mike asked. He immediately got the answer from


    Lawrence''s grave expression so he took out his phone and called his men.


    When the line got through, Mike said to the man in the other line,"Take him here."


    Mike hung up the moment he finished his order.


    Greg was quiet upset to see Lawrence and Mike''s actions. ''What''s going on? Who else ising?'' he


    thought.


    Before Greg could get any answers from them, two men in ck opened the door and dragged a


    middle-aged man in.


    "Boss, here he is," one of the two men said to Mike.


    "Okay, you can go now," Mike answered while ring at the middle-aged man.


    As soon as they heard their boss'' order, the men let go of the man and turned to walk out of the room.


    The middle-aged man just stood there, trembling. His head was lowered but he asionally glimpsed


    at the three men in front of him. Based on his impression, the man sitting in the middle seemed to be


    cruel and cold. Despite his quietness, the middle-aged man roughly guessed that he was the leader


    among the three.


    "What are you doing now?" Mike asked impatiently. "Do you want me to introduce you to them so you


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    can be friends with them?" He added harshly with his brutal eyes ring at the man.


    "Of course not!" the man immediately answered.


    Then he looked at Mike with pleading eyes,"Sir, please let me go. I haven''t done any illegal deeds for


    years. You can check into that if you want."


    "You know what I want to ask you," Mike directly got down to business as he was impatient to continue


    their conversation.


    "Yes, yes, I know, I know," the middle-aged replied with esteem.


    "You are not here to confess to me. You are here to confess to him," Mike said as he pointed towards


    Greg''s direction.


    Greg was surprised by Mike''s words. He shifted his gaze from Mike to the man who was obviously from


    a lower ss. His hands, though clinging tightly together, apparently showed that he did some


    The man looked at Greg and immediately recognized thetter when he saw him clearly. "You are the


    young master from the Xiao family," he mumbled.


    "You know me?" asked Greg. He looked at the middle-aged man and wondered, ''Does he really


    recognize me?''


    The man was obviously frightened when he recognized Greg so he turned his gaze away from him. He


    then realized that what he exactly need to tell next was about the Xiao family. Although it didn''t involve


    Greg, he was still rted to it.


    The man fell into silence for a moment.


    Now it was Lawrence who red at him and threatened him in a cold voice,"What''s the silence for?


    Would you rather die than confess?"


    His words intensified the atmosphere in the room and terrified the man more. He knelt down, looked at


    Lawrence, and said,"I''m sorry, I was wrong... I was wrong!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly realized who this man was. If he was not mistakenly, this man was no


    other than the president of the JC Group, Lawrence Chu. No one except him seemed to be this


    powerful. The middle-aged man who had been in the field for many years kept the names of Lawrence


    and Mike in his mind. Although the two were in abroad for a long time, many remembered them as


    celebrities.


    Mike became angrier. He put his cigarette off in the ashtray and stood up. He walked to the man,


    grasped his tie and asked,"Didn''t you catch Lawrence''s words? Or you just want to die with your dirty


    secrets?"


    "No! Please don''t!" the man who was already trembling in fear replied at once. "I''ll tell you everything!


    I''ll tell you everything!" he added.


    Mike then let go of him forcefully.


    He fell on the floor but he didn''t mind it. He turned his eyes on Greg''s.


    "My friends and I earned a living on peddlers'' protection fees in the past. One day, the mistress of the


    Xiao family, who is called Sharon, came to me," the middle-aged man started to tell slowly.


    Greg became very curious upon hearing the man mentioned Sharon. ''What on earth had happened?''


    he thought.


    The middle-aged man continued,"That woman told me that if we follow her orders to besiege and


    attack a girl, she would give us one million. That was already a huge amount of money for us who were


    only getting not more than ten thousand from protection fees. So... so I said yes to her."


    "What did she ask you to do?" Greg asked in vexation. He didn''t know that something like this


    happened. What on earth did Sharon do?


    "As far as we knew, that girl was your girlfriend," the man answered Greg in fear. "She was the


    daughter of the Chu family. But believe me, we didn''t have any idea who she was at that time."


    The man insisted that they didn''t mean to hurt Violet. He had to make such ame excuse in order to


    save his own life.


    Greg continued to listen intently to the man.


    "She wanted us to take... to take the girl''s clothes off," the man finally said in a trembling voice. Then


    he raised his head and peered at Lawrence and Greg. He was so scared that his life would end here


    because of these three men in front of him.


    Greg''s eyes popped upon hearing the man''s words. He remembered Violet telling him the same thing


    in a sad voice before. Now he fully understood everything.


    The middle-aged man didn''t get any response from his listeners so he continued,"It seemed that


    Sharon wanted to force her to receive a sum of money in leaving you. The girl resisted but finally failed


    when we did what Sharon told us to. She then had no choice but to ept Sharon''s terms."


    "Where''s the money then?" Mike finally asked. This was what he and Lawrence wanted to do. They


    wanted Greg to know that Violet was forced to take Sharon money and in fact she did nothing wrong.


    "The money..." the man seemed to recall his memory. Then he continued,"One of my friends took the


    money from the girl when she fainted and gave it back to Sharon. Then Sharon gave us two million


    instead of one million That was the end of our deal." The man would never dare to lie in fear of losing


    his life.


    Greg''s heart beat so rapidly that he almost couldn''t breath. His eyes became dull. Only now that he


    figured out Sharon''s scheming. He had hated Violet because he thought she sold their love for money.


    But the truth was, she did nothing wrong. Now he felt sorry for her because he misunderstood things.


    She was innocent. Sharon, she was behind all these. "I would rather have her taken the money as long


    as she was safe, '' he thought.


    From Greg''s panic and emotional expression, Lawrence and Mike could tell that Greg was already


    awakened by truth.


    Mike gave the middle-aged man a savage look and shouted, ''Get out of here!"


    "Okay, okay, okay," the middle-aged man answered at once.


    He hurriedly stood up and was about to leave when Lawrence stopped him,"Wait a minute."


    Shaking the ss of wine, Lawrence said in a cold voice,"Don''t you think you haven''t paid a price after


    you mistreated a member of my family?"


    Everyone knew what he exactly meant.


    The frightened middle-aged man wanted to crawl back to Lawrence and plead for his forgiveness. But


    before he could make a move, Mike stopped him.


    "Please, please, forgive me! I didn''t know that she was your sister. I really didn''t know!" the middle-


    aged man begged.

 Chapter 817 When Will I Meet The Right Person (Part One)

    Chapter 817 When Will I Meet The Right Person (Part One)


    In anger, Lawrence thundered dropping his wine on the ground. The sound of broken ss drew the


    attention of the two men in ck, who were standing guard outside. Promptly, they pushed the door


    open and stormed into the private room.


    He red at the middle-aged man, wishing him dead.


    "No one can dare toy a hand on my family and get away with it. I should have let you pay the price


    for your mistakes years ago," Lawrence began brusquely. If Violet had filled him in on this back then,


    he wouldn''t have figured it out only before he returned from abroad.


    With a scornful eye, Mike looked down at the anxious man. "You should feel lucky that you have lived


    so long," he sneered.


    Then turning to the two men in ck, he coldly ordered, "Take him away from here."


    Promptly, the men grabbed and dragged the middle-aged man out.


    Sounding panic-stricken, the man desperately pleaded, "Mr. Lawrence, please forgive me. It''s all my


    fault. I confess. Please let me go. Please."


    Unmoved at heart, Lawrence didn''t even pay the slightest attention to the man''s imploring words. He


    was mad at what his sister had suffered.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The room fell silent again. Greg sat on the couch, staring nkly ahead. He was in a mess.


    Looking nkly ahead, Lawrence asked, "Do you think we are in urgent need of money, Greg? A


    hundred million dors means nothing to me. I can even give you ten billion." he added disdainfully.


    Shaking his head, Greg replied, "I know she didn''tck of money. But I didn''t expect that Aunt would


    have treated Violet like that." He looked utterly downcast.


    "Didn''t you know that Sharon disliked Violet?'' asked Mike, keenly following.


    "I knew. Every time she gave Violet a hard time, I woulde to Violet''s rescue and snap at her,"


    replied Greg, keeping his gaze on Mike.


    "Why would Violet escape to Hong Kong? From what I''ve heard, Sharon didn''t know Violet is from a


    wealthy family. Unimpressed with your choice of a wife, Sharon looked down on Violet, wishing you


    could marry from the aristocracy. It''s a weird obsession Sharon has with ss. Isn''t it?" Mike asked


    with a sneer.


    An urge hit Greg to retort, but then he immediately realized there was truth in what Mike had said. So


    he simply ignored the question and kept quiet.


    "I will fulfill her wish," Lawrence broke in abruptly in an ice-cold tone.


    When Mike and Greg heard this, they locked eyes. They both knew Lawrence wasn''t kidding. That was


    his way of saying he''d put Sharon in her right ce. And of course, they both knew what Lawrence was


    capable of.


    "What do you want, Lawrence?" Greg asked with a rattled expression. Although he was on bad terms


    with Sharon, he still regarded her as a part of the Xiao family. After all, she had kept his fatherpany


    for many years. "She is my father''s wife," he added.


    Lawrence shifted his gaze to look at Greg slowly. "So what? I won''t spare anyone who hurt Violet. No


    one is an exception," he dered.


    The emphasis on thatst sentence was unmistakable. He hadn''t been informed of what Sharon''s hired


    goons had subjected Violet to. Otherwise, he would have already finished off Sharon long ago. She''d


    be six feet under by now!


    "Please don''t hurt Sharon. If anything happens to her, my father will break down," Greg implored, as he


    drew nearer and held Lawrence''s arm. He didn''t know why he would beg for Sharon. Perhaps, he had


    actually considered her as a part his family. Even though he hadn''t treated her well for years, deep


    inside, he thought it needless taking revenge on her.


    With a ferocious nce, Lawrence shook Greg''s arm off. "You still want to speak for Sharon after all


    the terrible things that Violet suffered at her hands? Heck, Violet only escaped death by a whisker,


    Greg!" he angrily snarled.


    The burning anger in Lawrence stunned Greg. Fortunately Violet hadn''t been raped. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have spoken in Sharon''s favor. He knew who mattered to him most.


    When Greg remained silent, Lawrence continued, "You wanted to guard your family. I also want to


    protect mine."


    Dumbfounded, Mike stood aside, not knowing what to say. After all, it was their family affair. He thought


    it improper to get his hands in.


    "If my Dad knew about this, your family wouldn''t be able to stay in this city anymore. You well know my


    Dad''s way of dealing with issues, didn''t you?" Lawrence asked with a stern look on his face. Immersing


    himself into deep thought, he rested his eyes on Greg. He hated to admit the fact Greg was his brother-


    inw. But at the thought of his lovely sister, he had no other option but to regard him as his own family.


    Although that did not mean he would spare anyone whoid hands on anything or anyone he


    treasured.


    With a wistful expression, Greg didn''t say a word. He was well aware of the power of the Chu family.


    And he knew that Lawrence was serious and no one could change his mind.


    Putting on a grim look on his face, he knitted his brows and turned his gaze away from Greg. "I don''t


    need you to tell me how to deal with things, Greg. Just mind your own business," he snapped.


    Pensively, Mike watched Lawrence''s side face. Afraid that the two might end up with a fight, he stood


    out and tried to meditate. "Calm down, Lawrence. We did all of this for Violet," he suggested.


    Pursing his lips, Lawrence listened to Mike with a dispassionate air. He didn''t say another word.


    Noting that Lawrenceposed himself, Mike turned to look at Greg. "You have already learnt the


    truth. You''d better not infuriate him. After all, you are a family. You should get on well with each other,"


    he admonished.

 Chapter 818 When Will I Meet The Right Person (Part Two)

    Chapter 818 When Will I Meet The Right Person (Part Two)


    That was about all that Mike could do, given the animosity that was ying out right before his eyes.


    He''d done his best. He knew Lawrence very well. Roughly he could guess that Greg was a bit shaken.


    Particrly, the idea of Lawrence taking revenge on Sharon unnerved him, even he emanated a


    dominating aura. But in the end, it wasn''t lost on Mike that Violet''s husband was a unyielding. Now that


    two big shots met, he wasn''t surprised at the scene.


    With his head down, Greg raised his brow, attempting to find a solution. But his mind went nk.


    "Lawrence, I''ve never stopped loving Violet. I admit that sometimes I was impulsive and didn''t treat her


    well. But I''ll never change my heart from loving her. That''s a part of me that she forever owns. Our love


    for each other goes all the way, back to childhood. And ever since I''ve never felt the need to love


    another girl. Even today, she is still that one specialdy who makes my world go round," Greg blurted


    out his feelings. "I don''t know why Violet and I ended up like this. I lost my child, and Violet left me. I


    admit that it was my fault to have let her go.


    I should have made her stay, no matter what happened. I should have done better, by turning down all


    the other women entirely and giving Violet my undivided affection. But I didn''t. It''s my fault. It is my


    retribution that the woman who means everything to me left me. But no matter where she goes, she will


    always have a home in my heart. That I promise."


    Greatly, Lawrence was touched by Greg''s almost poetic profusion of love.


    Even Mike was left speechless. After hearing Greg''s confession, he couldn''t find any reason to me


    him. It was apparent that Greg was not responsible for what Violet had suffered. Greg was a man who


    so deeply loved Violet. And by the fact that Violet too had married Greg in total disregard of Lawrence''s


    fierce opposition, she must have loved Greg in equal measure, assumed Mike.


    "Why did youe to me?" Lawrence asked after a long pause.


    "Violet has been in Hong Kong for a long time, so I just wanted to know how she''s doing," Greg replied


    in a low, soft voice.


    "She is good. My Mom takes good care of her," Lawrence answered, thinking it unnecessary to reveal


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    more than that.


    Easily, Mike could read the concerned expression on Greg''s face. "Don''t worry about Violet. She is very


    good. Now she lives with her parents. I bet she must be happy there," he assured.


    Hearing Lawrence''s and Mike''s words, Greg nodded, feeling much relieved. As long as his wife was


    happy wherever she was, he''d be a man at peace, even if she was not here with him.


    "When ... when is she likely toe back?" He inquired hesitantly, staring at Lawrence.


    But Lawrence ignored the question and didn''t even bother to give him a look.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps she''ll be back with Uncle Jackson and Aunt Cherry," Mike answered when he


    noticed that Lawrence had no intention of answering Greg''s question. "Violet lives in a vi with her


    parents and leads afortable life. I''m sure she is happy to be with her family."


    Nodding with understanding, Greg appreciated. "I''m d to know that she leads a happy life," he said,


    heaving a long breath of relief.


    "You can leave now," Lawrence coldly ordered Greg.


    Noting that Lawrence nudged Greg to leave, Mike attempted to persuade his friend to change his mind.


    "Gentlemen, how about we three sit down and have a drink together? We could even have a little talk,"


    he offered.


    Although he knew that Mike spoke in his favor, Greg was also aware of Lawrence''s temper. So he


    stood up and looked at Mike, sternly putting in, "Only on condition that you have something very


    important to discuss. Otherwise, I''ll leave right away."


    Then he shifted his gaze to Lawrence. "Lawrence, if possible, please tell Violet that I miss her very


    much, I hope she''ll take care of herself and find happiness and peace. It''s all I wish for her," he


    pleaded.


    With that Greg turned around and left the private room.


    There were only Mike and Lawrence in the room. Looking at the scowling expression on Lawrence''s


    face, Mike knew that his friend must be in a foul mood.


    "I have to go. I''ll take care of the guy, ording to your wishes," Mike excused himself and immediately


    took leave of Lawrence and headed out.


    Once he was left alone, Lawrence picked up a ss of wine on the tea table and downed it in a few


    swigs.


    Later on, as Lawrence leaned against the sofa, feeling slightly tipsy, he took out his phone and dialed


    Violet''s number.


    "Hello, Lawrence," Violet said tenderly from the other end of the line.


    "Were you sleeping?" Lawrence asked softly.


    "No, I wasn''t. I was watching TV with Mom. Dad hasn''te back from work yet. He has to work


    overtime," Violet replied. "Why do you call at this odd hour? What''s up?"


    "I met Greg tonight," Lawrence carefully broached the subject, fearing his mere mention of Greg''s


    name might give her a terrible headache.


    "I see," Violet responded after a long pause.


    "He wanted you to know he wishes you happiness and he hopes you''re taking good care of yourself,"


    Lawrence tried as much as possible to correctly paraphrase Greg''s own words.


    But immediately he was done reporting for Violet cut the call in abruptly, without any response.


    Frustrated, Lawrence threw his phone on the sofa, and sank into deep thought. ''She must be feeling


    upset now. I can tell, she really loves this man and won''t let him go. So why did she leave him?''


    Waking from his reverie, he figured it out. ''Violet''s love with Greg is unshakable. Especially after the


    harrowing loss of their child, they seemed to have learned to cherish each other even more. Everyone


    makes mistakes, young people in particr. But the painful experience had taught them better and just


    as Greg said; his heart was with Violet. They have given each other their lifelongmitments. I''m


    sure that they will get together sooner orter. I feel happy for Violet that she has found her happiness.


    But when will I meet the right person?'' he contemted, a heavy sense of loneliness descending on


    him like a secluded hermit.

 Chapter 819 Changing Herself (Part One)

    Chapter 819 Changing Herself (Part One)


    At the Chu Vi in Hong Kong.


    Violet shrank in the corner of the sofa with her hands sping her legs tightly. She held the phone in


    her hand and buried her head on herps. Her shoulders were twitching.


    Cherry, who was watching TV, suddenly noticed that her daughter had already stopped talking beside


    her. ''Wasn''t she talking with her brother just now?'' he wondered.


    She turned around to look at her daughter. She immediately felt that there was something wrong with


    her. ''Her shoulders were apparently twitching. Is she crying?'' Cherry asked herself again.


    She immediately stood up and walked to the sofa. She sat beside her daughter and put an arm around


    her shoulders.


    "Violet, what''s wrong?" Cherry asked softly. She thought, ''Violet has finally began to feel better recently.


    Did something happen at their home again?''


    Violet didn''t answer. Her head was still buried and she was still crying.


    Cherry started to worry but she tried her best to stay calm.


    She took her phone out and dialed her son''s number.


    "Hello, Mom," Lawrence answered the phone immediately.


    "Lawrence, did anything happen to our family?" Cherry asked in a rush.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" Lawrence asked back.


    "Violet is crying and I don''t know why. What did you say to her?" Cherry asked again seriously.


    Lawrence immediately understood what her mother meant. So he said to her patiently, "Mom, we are


    fine. I just told Violet something about Greg. Maybe that''s the reason why she is crying."


    Cherry now understood why. She looked at her daughter. Obviously, she was still in love with that man.


    "Okay, I know now," she said to Lawrence.


    "Okay, Mom. Please take care of Violet," Lawrence answered. He actually had a lot of things to say to


    Cherry but he just didn''t know how to begin. All he could do was bury his love for his younger sister


    deep inside his heart.


    "Okay, I will," Cherry said before she hung up.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She put her hands on her daughter''s shoulders again and she said kindly, "Violet, my child, don''t cry


    anymore. Please, don''t cry."


    When she heard the gentle voice of her mother, Violet''s heart melted. She rested her head on her


    mother''s shoulder and said, "Mom, I miss Greg. I miss him so much."


    Cherry looked in front and said, "How about we go back there? I will apany you."


    Violet shook her head, "No. Dad needs you to be with him."


    "But I have to take care of my daughter, too. I can''t bear to see you sad," Cherry said. She was torn


    between her daughter and her husband. However, she still wanted to show her love to her daughter a


    little more.


    Violet kept shaking her head. She also looked straight ahead and firmly said, "Mom, I am fine. Although


    I miss Greg, I still don''t want to go back for now."


    Cherry knew her daughter well so she could understand her personality as well as her stubbornness. If


    she didn''t want to do something, no one could force her to do so.


    "Violet?" Cherry called out her name.


    "Um?" she answered.


    "What''s your next n? I want to hear your thoughts," Cherry inquired. She thought that she had to


    listen to her daughter''s thoughts if she wanted to help her. She always hoped that her children could


    live a happy life, a real happy life. In that case, she would be happy, too.


    After contemting for a long while, Violet said, "Mom, this is my n."


    Cherry prepared to listen intently. Violet started to narrate her ns, "I want to continue learning and


    upgrade my educational background. I want to improve myself. I used to feel inferior to others and I


    was always afraid ofpetition because of my scars. Although I have not been decadent, I have been


    living in mediocrity. I don''t want this kind of life anymore. I want to fight for excellence this time. I am the


    daughter of the Chu family, my father is a very powerful man and my mom is very kind. I also have a


    smart brother. So, I want to be a talented woman, too. I don''t want to have so much achievement but I


    just want an unrestrained life like Aunt Selina."


    Cherry kept silent because she knew that her daughter wasn''t done yet.


    Violet continued, "I have experienced so much in our rtionship when Greg returned and also with the


    arrival of Alice and Tim. I saw different excellent qualities on them. They are brilliant not because of


    their backgrounds but because of their own excellence. Let''s take Alice for example. She lives under


    the starlight not because of being the heiress of the JC Group nor being the daughter of the Lu family


    but because of her excellent skill in designing. We all know that she is really excellent when ites to


    designing. I also want to be like her. I want to develop a strength that can be recognized by others,


    showing my own abilities. I want to be an outstanding person through those abilities." Perhaps


    her previous life was too calm. As she wanted a calm life, her parents gave her a peaceful life.


    Everything only went rough when she got together with Greg. She suddenly realized that she had been


    so ignorant in the past.

 Chapter 820 Changing Herself (Part Two)

    Chapter 820 Changing Herself (Part Two)


    Cherry nodded and understood her daughter''s thought. "Violet, in fact, I have discussed this with your


    father before. We used to let you stay in the country and live a dull life which was not right. You know, I


    also feel regretful sometimes. If I persuaded you and pushed you more to study abroad to learn more


    knowledge and improve your abilities, you would have be an excellent person like Alice and


    Austin. Before you married Greg, your dad and I were actually worried about what your future life would


    be," Cherry finally unveiled her real feelings to Violet. Since her daughter rarely came to her and


    confide, she wanted to have a deep chat with her this time. "Just listen to your heart''s desire. I will


    support you all the way. I am really happy to hear your ns. I think it''s best that you think this way.


    The children of the Chu family are no worse than others. Both you and your brother are the pride of me


    and your dad," Cherry added emotionally.


    Violet raised her head and looked at her mother''s face. She met her mother''s gaze and said, "Mom,


    you and Dad did not spoil me. You have always been the best parents in the world. I neither regret nor


    feel sad about being who I am now. Also, I love Greg. This is the truth that can''t be changed. But since


    I have lost something in the past, I will make it up in the future. The most important point is that I want


    to achieve everything in the shortest time possible."


    Cherry held her daughter''s hands and said excitedly, "Okay, let''s start searching about the admission


    requirements of some Hong Kong universities so we could start preparing tomorrow. I will also help you


    with your lessons once you start to study."


    "Okay," Violet nodded firmly. Her mind felt a lot more at ease now. It seemed that her tomorrow would


    not really be dark and she could even already see the dawn.


    Meanwhile, the door opened and Jackson entered the house.


    "Dad, you are back!" Violet eximed happily when she saw her Dad. She walked to him with Cherry.


    "My girl, what happened? Why did you cry again?" Jackson could already tell that Violet cried because


    of her red and swollen eyes.


    "Oh, I only cried a little yet you can already tell. I will go upstairs and take a shower first to freshen up


    myself," she said before she turned around and headed for the stairs.


    Jackson was somewhat upset. He naturally reached out his hand to hug Cherry in his arms and asked,


    "What''s wrong with our daughter?"


    "It was our son. He called and told Violet something about Greg which made her cry," Cherry said and


    looked at the stairs.


    "Why did she leave him if she loves him so much?" Jackson asked again. Although he couldn''t really


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    exin a love for children, he still felt upset when he saw his daughter cry.


    "My dear Husband," Cherry raised her head and looked at Jackson''s face.


    "Um," Jackson bowed his head and looked at Cherry.


    "This time we have to help Violet," Cherry said firmly.


    "Why, what happened?" he asked in puzzlement. Until now, he still didn''t know what exactly happened.


    "Let''s go to the dining room first and I will tell you everything while we are having dinner," Cherry said


    and led Jackson to the dining room.


    After dinner, Cherry apanied Violet for the whole night. She only left her daughter''s room when


    she fell asleep.


    Back in their room, Cherry saw Jackson sitting on the bed and reading thetest issue of the financial


    magazine. She changed into her pajamas and also prepared to sleep.


    Lying on the bed, both Jackson and Cherry seemed to have something in their minds.


    "Babe, shall I contact my friends and arrange a school for Violet tomorrow?" Jackson asked.


    "No," Cherry directly refused. "I still agree with Violet''s idea. I hope she can pass the test on her own.


    Violet also graduated from a famous local university so I believe that she is not stupid. I don''t think the


    exams of these universities would be hard for her. And through these exams, I can also identify her


    weak point and I can arrange a tutor for her to help her improve and grow better."


    As he heard Cherry''s words, Jackson could only nod and agree. For so many years, he had always


    been listening to her words.


    "Well then, I''ll listen to your words," Jackson said in agreement. "I dare say that after a few years, Violet


    will definitely be an excellent girl," he added.


    "Well, I don''t want her to be envied by others. All I wish is for our daughter to have a good time and to


    live a good life," said Cherry.


    "Of course she will. She is a lot like you in many aspects," Jackson honestly said. In fact, his love for


    this woman in his arms remained the same after so many years.


    Cherry did not immerse herself into Jackson''s sweet words too much. Suddenly, she remembered


    something, "Oh, by the way, since you have handed over everything to Lawrence at home, how has he


    been doing recently?" "Is everything okay?" she added.


    "Yes, everything is okay. But something happened," Jackson replied with a smile.


    "What is it?" Cherry hurriedly asked. "Did he do anything wrong?"


    As he saw Cherry''s nervous look, Jackson pressed her nose and said, "You don''t care that much about


    my work but why are you quite interested in your son''s work?"


    "Stop teasing me. Just tell me what happened to Lawrence," Cherry pretended to be mad. This man


    still loved to make fun of her every time they would talk about their son.


    "He earned a benefit for ourpany which is supposed to be the biggest benefit ever," Jackson said


    happily.


    When she heard it, Cherry''s worries faded. She smiled happily. She behaved like a little girl and


    reached out her arms to hold Jackson''s neck. Then she said, "It seems that our son is really brilliant."


    "Of course, he is my son," Jackson replied proudly.


    "Don''t tter yourself too much. He is my son," Cherry countered.


    "He is also mine," Jackson didn''t want to admit defeat.

 Chapter 821 A Special Invitation (Part One)

    Chapter 821 A Special Invitation (Part One)


    At the JC Group.


    Lawrence elegantly walked in the JC Group building. He was wearing a dark navy suit. Every employee


    who passed by him would nod and greet him.


    He stepped into the golden elevator which was intended only for the CEO. This time he was not as cold


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    as usual because of the woman who was upying his mind - Ivy.


    When the "ding-dong" sound was heard, the elevator door opened. Lawrence walked out of the


    elevator and went directly to his office. The moment he reached his office, he saw Ivy sitting on her


    desk and working while Polly was sitting in front of his office door.


    Polly immediately stood up and greeted Lawrence when she saw him, "Hello, Mr. Lawrence."


    Ivy also quickly stood up, looked at Lawrence and said, "Hello, Mr. Lawrence."


    Lawrence peered at Ivy and said, "Come to my office now."


    Ivy was astonished. She pointed at herself in puzzlement and asked, "Me?" But Lawrence didn''t


    answer and only turned his back on her and walked inside his office.


    Ivy and Polly couldn''t help but exchange a wondering look. Then Polly said in a low voice, "Go there


    quickly or else he will be mad at you."


    "Oh, okay," Ivy replied nkly then hastily tidied up her table and walked into the CEO''s office.


    Lawrence was already seated in his swivel chair. He stared at Ivy who was standing right in front of


    him. He couldn''t understand why but he only wanted to keep on staring at her.


    Ivy felt awkward because of Lawrence''s stare, so she asked, "Mr. Lawrence, is there anything you want


    me to do?" She dared not look straight into his eyes so she looked around.


    Lawrence coldly answered, "The JC Group will be holding a party tomorrow evening."


    Ivy nodded her head. She already heard about this event this morning, "Yes I know."


    "You have to go with me to the party," Lawrence simply ordered.


    "Me?" Ivy was stunned. She didn''t want to sound like she had some hearing problems but she just


    couldn''t believe his words.


    "Is there any problem with that?" Lawrence asked. He was wondering why she always acted so silly.


    Ivy hastily replied, "No, there''s no problem." Then she added in a very low voice, "I was just surprised


    because I didn''t expect to join such a bigpany party since I am just new here. I''ve heard that this


    party will be hosted by the filmpany of the JC Group."


    When he noticed that Ivy was murmuring, Lawrence got pissed off so he said, "Ivy, if you have


    something to say, say it louder."


    "No, no, no. I have nothing to say, Mr. Lawrence," Ivy politely replied. Thest person she wanted to


    piss off was her boss. Polly told her some things about Lawrence yesterday. Although she was also


    curious about him, she was more afraid of him.


    "You already know what to wear, right?" Lawrence asked with furrowed brows. He was actually


    displeased to see Ivy''s outfit. He felt that even though she was really beautiful, she didn''t have any


    fashion sense at all.


    Ivy peeked at him first, afraid that he might yell at her. Then she answered, "It seems that...I should


    wear an evening dress."


    Lawrence was speechless for a few seconds then he sarcastically asked, "Why did Alice even hire


    you?" He thought to himself, ''This woman dared to use the word seem. Doesn''t she know what she


    should wear at a party?''


    "She thought I was hardworking so she invited me to herpany," Ivy replied proudly. She actually


    couldn''t understand that he was being sarcastic.


    The truth was, Lawrence was only teasing her so he wasn''t expecting her to answer. He felt more


    annoyed so he replied in a wrathful voice, "You can go out now." But before Ivy could turn her back to


    leave, he added, "If you ruin the party, I won''t let you go easily."


    "Okay," Ivy replied. She nodded her head and hastily left Lawrence''s office.


    The moment Ivy left his office, the telephone on his table rang.


    "Hello," Lawrence answered.


    A professional voice of a man came at the other end of the line, "Mr. Lawrence, we''ve already sent the


    invitation to the Xiao Family as you ordered."


    "What n does the filmpany have?" Lawrence asked. He wanted to make sure that everything


    would happen ording to his desire.


    "They will invite several new actors as well as Reba who is currently the most popr star."


    "Okay," Lawrence replied. Then he hung up the phone without waiting for the man to say anything


    more.


    In the evening, Greg Xiao drove back to the Xiao Family. The moment he walked inside the house, he


    saw his father and his aunt sitting in the living room. He could see a smile on his aunt''s face.


    As Sharon saw him, she happily walked to him and greeted, "Hello, Greg. You''re back."


    "Yes," Greg replied with a nod. Then he went to his father and greeted him, "Father."


    Fred said, ''You''re back. Have a seat. The dinner will be ready in a moment."


    "Okay," Greg agreed.


    Sharon went to them and sat next to Fred. She dly held his arm and said, "Fred, will Greg go with us


    tomorrow night?"


    Greg was confused and looked at them. He didn''t know he was going somewhere tomorrow night.


    Fred ignored her question and looked at Greg. At first he found it difficult to tell him about it but


    eventually he said, "Greg, the JC Group has invited our whole family to a party."


    "Party?" Greg was surprised. He had no idea that a party would be held.

 Chapter 822 A Special Invitation (Part Two)

    Chapter 822 A Special Invitation (Part Two)


    Sharon hastily said, "That''s right. Look." She took the invitation and handed it to Greg. Then she


    added, "The JC Group is really affluent. You can easily tell by just looking at the design of their


    invitation. Our names are here and if you touch them, you can feel them with your fingers."


    Greg looked at the invitation and seemed to understand what happened. He thought that this party was


    intentionally held by Lawrence, possibly targeting at Sharon.


    Greg turned to her father, "Father, if you''re busy, you don''t need to go there. The JC Group might have


    invited a lot of people and you might feel ufortable there. It will only waste your time." He wanted


    to stop them from going to the party to avoid meeting Lawrence. Knowing that his family might be in


    danger, he would need to stop them before something happened.


    Before Fred could open his mouth, Sharon spoke up, "Greg, you can''t say that. We know that lots of


    people will be at that party because the JC Group is the most powerfulpany in this city. This is also


    the reason why we should go there. Juste to think of it. We will meet a lot of powerful and


    important people there such as the managers and the CEOs of the JS Group, ZM Group and H King


    Group. So many top management personnel will attend the party. If we go there tomorrow night, we will


    probably get the chance to know these people."


    When he saw Sharon''s wide smile, Greg could already tell that she was now imagining the party.


    However, he was worried that the party wouldn''t be as wonderful and cheerful as she thought of it.


    Instead, tomorrow night might be the most embarrassing moment for her.


    Fred looked at Greg then turned to Sharon. But he didn''t know what to say. Besides, Sharon didn''t


    know that Lawrence was Violet''s brother.


    Since Fred and Greg remained silent, Sharon happily dered, "So it''s settled then. I''ll go and cook


    dinner now. Greg, you should talk with your father."


    Then she stood up and walked to the kitchen.


    After Sharon had left and Fred was sure that she couldn''t hear them anymore, he turned to Greg and


    asked seriously, "Greg, what is going on?" His expression now was totally different from the expression


    he showed in front of Sharon a while ago. "Why did Lawrence suddenly invite all of us?" he added.


    Fred clearly knew that the rtionship between his son and Violet was not going well now. He actually


    felt sorry for her and her family. But the JC Group suddenly invited them to a party so he couldn''t figure


    out what Lawrence wanted to do. He was wondering what really happened that pushed Lawrence to do


    this.


    Greg lowered his head to avoid Fred''s gaze, "Father, do you still remember what happened to Cassie?"


    Fred was puzzled at first then he became astonished. He looked at his son and quickly asked, "Are you


    saying that..."


    Before he could finish, Greg nodded his head and replied, "Yes. It was Lawrence who did it to her."


    Fred stared at his son and questioned, "So he has known what happened between you and Violet?"


    "Yes, he has. You should already know what kind of person Lawrence is. Nobody can hide anything


    from him."


    Fred said, "Then he must hate us all because he thinks that we mistreated Violet bad." After Violet had


    lost her baby, he also med himself for what happened. Actually, this made everyone unhappy.


    Greg didn''t reply anymore. Now that Lawrence hated him that much, he couldn''t find a reason to


    defend himself. He couldn''t deny the fact that he did something wrong. However, if only Violet would


    return to him, he would be willing to do anything.


    After a moment of silence, Greg said, "Father, you better discourage aunt from going to the party


    tomorrow. Anyway, nobody will pay attention to her even though she shows up there. Besides, this


    party was arranged by Lawrence so I''m afraid that he might do something bad to aunt."


    Fred fell into silence. He lowered his head, seemed to be contemting.


    Since Fred didn''t say anything, Greg continued, "Father, I know that you have a very good rtionship


    with Uncle Derek. However, she is currently not in the city and his rtionship with my father-inw is


    better than yours. So, if you and aunt will go to the party and Lawrence really does something to you,


    Derek won''t be able to help you. Lawrence is like a son to Uncle Derek and they are very close to each


    other."


    Fred knew that Greg was right. The rtionship between the Chu Family and the Lu Family was well-


    known in this city. As Greg had just said, his rtion with Derek Lu was good butpared to the Chu


    Family, he was nothing to Derek.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Greg kept persuading his father, "I don''t like aunt because she has mistreated Violet and she even tried


    to ruin our rtionship. But father, I know how important she is to you and I also have to consider your


    safety. So it would be best if you don''t go to the party tomorrow." Tomorrow, he would also talk to Tim


    and Alice before he would decide whether he would go to the party or not.


    Fred said, "I actually didn''t intend to go. We owe the Chu Family and Violet and we should apologize to


    them." Then he looked into Greg''s eyes and continued, "But Greg, something just can''t be avoided. If


    Lawrence decides to do something and it is not so way out of line, I can totally ept it because we


    owe the Chu Family and we owe Violet''s unborn baby.''


    Greg''s heart softened. He had wanted to shoulder this responsibility alone but he wasn''t excepting that


    his father also med himself for what happened. He couldn''t help but call him, "Father."


    "My son, I know what you want to say. I know you and Violet are the saddest people since you''ve lost


    your baby. But if I can do something for you, I will be happy. I will talk to your aunt tonight but if she still


    wants to go, I''ll go with her."


    Greg looked at his father''s face and found nothing else to say. He had never enjoyed his mother''s care


    and love but he now felt warm because of his father''s concern.

 Chapter 823 The Start Of The Party (Part One)

    Chapter 823 The Start Of The Party (Part One)


    The afternoon sunshine got into the room through the window and shone on Lawrence who was sitting


    on a chair. He was sipping the cup of coffee in his hand.


    "Do you think Sharon wille to the party tonight?" asked Mike. He was sitting opposite to Lawrence


    and also sipping his cup of coffee.


    "Of course she wille to the party," replied Lawrence without any trace of doubt. He then turned


    around to look in the opposite direction and continued, "Her vanity will certainly make here to the


    party."


    "So what do you n to do with her?" Mike asked again. Before Lawrence could answer, he


    immediately added, "Whatever you are nning to do with her, you have to think for her family


    members too. I mean, Fred and Greg. As you know, Fred is one of your father''s good friends and he


    took care of Violet in the hospital when she got injured. Moreover, Greg is your brother-inw."


    "I know that," replied Lawrence in his usual cold tone. "Don''t worry, I will not do anything bad to Fred or


    else my Dad and Uncle Derek will get angry at me."


    Mike nodded and said, "Yeah. Those elders have quite a close rtionship with each other so we need


    to be careful no matter what we are going to do in case we destroy their rtionship one day."


    "Sharon is my only target," dered Lawrence. He would never let those people who dared to hurt


    Violet off the hook. And first of them was Sharon.


    Mike fell into silence and didn''t say anything else.


    After a long moment of silence, it seemed that Mike suddenly thought of something and he immediately


    put his cup on the table. He looked nervously at Lawrence and asked, "By the way, Lawrence, will she


    Lawrence didn''t answer his question.


    "Does she know that you will being to the party as well? Are you ready to meet her?" Mike


    continued asking since Lawrence didn''t answer his first question. "Ready? Do I need any preparations


    before I meet her?" Lawrence asked back this time.


    His eyes were full of hatred. Whenever someone would mention about that woman, he would always


    lose control of his anger.


    "But this is going to be the first time you''ll meet after not seeing each other for so many years. I know


    you''ll not cause any trouble at the party but I''m afraid that she will be so excited when she sees you


    that she might attract the attention of those reporters who will also be there. That''s not..." Mike didn''t


    finish his words but he believed that Lawrence knew what he was going to say. Reba was no longer


    an ordinary person. She was a famous star in the entertainment industry and her influence and


    exposure could undoubtedly cause a stir in the entertainment news of the whole city.


    "Don''t worry. I have a trump card," replied Lawrence confidently. He had prepared everything well for


    Reba.


    Reba was sitting in the General Manager''s office of the film and televisionpany of the JC Group


    when her agent came to her. She was holding her phone in her both hands and was ying a game.


    "My God! Aren''t you going to have a rest for a while? There is a party you have to attend in the


    evening. You will be so busy and you won''t have time to rest," Reba''s agent Yasmine Wen sat


    beside her and nagged.


    "No, I don''t need rest. I''ll just stay here in the office and wait for someone to bring my evening dress. I''ll


    go straight to the party after I get changed," replied Reba without even ncing at Yasmine Wen.


    Her eyes were fixed on the game she was ying. She was actually in quite a good mood now


    because she could meet Lawrence this evening. She was certain that she could see him at the party.


    Actually, the first time she heard that Lawrence was back in China, she had even wanted to rush to the


    JC Building to see him. But her current identity stopped her from doing so. In addition, she was also


    busy with filming so she didn''t get the chance to visit Lawrence. Therefore, she was too excited to have


    a rest when she knew that she could finally meet Lawrence this evening.


    From the way Reba had talked and behaved, Yasmine Wen could tell that she had this what


    everyone called "princess syndrome". She knew that there was nothing else she could do so she just


    stood up and left the office while shaking her head.


    While Reba was enjoying the game on her phone, a call suddenly came through which stopped the


    game she was ying.


    When she saw the name "Ivy" appeared the screen, she took the call with an angry look on her face.


    "Hey, Ivy. What''s up?" asked Reba in an unpleasant tone. She was ming Ivy for interrupting her


    game.


    "Reba, I need your help. I''m going to attend a party tonight but I don''t have anything to wear which


    is appropriate for the event. Do you have any extra evening dress that I can borrow?" Ivy immediately


    asked. It seemed that she was quite in a hurry from the tone of her voice.


    "Party?" asked Reba in surprise. "Which party are you going to attend?" Reba didn''t want to


    think that Ivy was talking about the same party she would be attending tonight.


    "I''m going to a party that will be hosted by the film and televisionpany of the JC Group," Ivy


    replied. "Are you going to attend that party, too?" she added.


    "Of course, I will be there," retorted Reba in an angry voice. "Oh, I see," Ivy simply replied.


    She could tell that Reba was angry at her from the tone of her voice so she dared not to say


    anything else.


    "My mom told me that you are already working at the JC Group now. I didn''t expect that new


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    employees like you who have just been working there for only a few days can have the chance to


    attend such an important party. Do you know how prestigious those people who are going to be there?"


    Reba said with a sneer. ''How can someone like her who does''t even have a fashion sense attend


    such an important party?'' she thought. In Reba''s mind, Ivy was just a poor girl who came from a


    small alley. She didn''t have any tastes in her dresses and makeups. She didn''t even have any excellent


    skills that she could show off in front of others. So, how could she get the opportunity to attend such an


    important party?


    "Oh, Reba. I actually didn''t have any intentions of going to that party. But my boss required me to


    go with him. I only have to obey his orders. I don''t have any choice," Ivy exined. She didn''t know


    what else she could do except to keep silent when Reba sneered at her. Anyway, she was already


    used to sardonic words.


    "Alright, alright. I don''t want to listen to your exnations anymore. But I just want to warn you, no one


    will wee you to that party. No one will even notice your presence there," Reba said in a


    disdainful voice. "Go to my house and check the wardrobe in my room. There are several evening


    dresses there which I wore when I attended some exhibitions a few years ago. You can choose one


    that you like."

 Chapter 824 The Start Of The Party (Part Two)

    Chapter 824 The Start Of The Party (Part Two)


    "Okay. Thank you so much, Reba," replied Ivy hurriedly.


    After hanging up the phone, Ivy happily held it in her hand while murmuring to herself, "Those evening


    dresses were all designerbels. Even though Reba had worn them a few years ago, they couldn''t


    be that outdated." Since she was not willing to spend thousands of dors for an evening dress that


    she could only wear once, she was d to be able to choose one from Reba''s wardrobe.


    At the venue of the party, the colorful lights of the five-star luxury theme park hotel shed on every trail


    around its building. There were a lot of peopleing and going. All men were in suits while women


    were in different kinds of evening dresses.


    Derek and Amy arrived at the hotel quite a while ago. They were both smiling to every visitor they could


    see while holding goblets in their hands.


    When Mond got into the hotel and reached the room where the party was to be held, he took a ss of


    wine from the waiter who passed by him and walked towards Derek and Amy.


    "Hello, Mond. You are here," greeted Amy with a smile on her lips.


    When he heard Amy''s voice, Derek also turned his eyes to Mond and joked, "Hey, buddy. You arete."


    "Well, it seems that Wilson and Selina have not arrived yet. I''m not thest one, am I?" Mond


    answered. He then raised his hand up and gently shook the ss motioning Derek to have a sip of


    wine with him.


    After they took a sip of wine, Derek smiled and said, "It seems that you are right. You are not thest


    one. So, where is Selina?"


    "Yeah. I''m actually wondering why she is still not here. There''s no traffic jam on the way here and


    Selina is always punctual. So why she hasn''t arrived yet?" Amy asked. She looked around as if hoping


    to find Selina in the crowd.


    "Let''s wait for a moment. Maybe something urgent came up which causes the dy of her arrival," said


    Derek.


    "Oh, where is Lawrence?" Mond suddenly asked. "This party is hosted by the JC Group so he should


    have been here already, right?" Mond looked around, scanning the crowd hoping that he could also see


    Lawrence.


    "I know he hase early but I haven''t seen him yet as well. Maybe he is entertaining other guests


    somewhere else," replied Derek. He had been here for quite a while but he hadn''t seen Lawrence.


    "It seems that this kid is so busy that he has no time to talk to us anymore," joked Mond.


    "Actually, he doesn''t have anything to talk to us. We always talk about everything with Jackson, but


    Lawrence is different. He is like our kid and can only obey our orders when he stays with us. He doesn''t


    even get a chance to participate in our discussions," said Derek.


    Mond nodded in agreement with Derek. "Yeah, you''re right. But to be honest, Lawrence is quite a good


    boy. Well, maybe because he has a good mother who always teaches him to be polite. We can''t even


    find any fault on him."


    "Yeah, Cherry is a great mother," replied Amy. "You know, Lawrence and Violet are both sensible kids.


    Cherry brought them up to be polite. Furthermore, Cherry and Jackson are still very close like they are


    just a new couple. Jackson always treats Cherry so good like his baby. They really have a happy


    family," she added. She actually didn''t expect that they would talk about Cherry behind her back.


    "Amy, you can''t tell Cherry what I''ve just said, okay? I don''t want her to me me for talking behind her


    back," pleaded Mond who was somewhat afraid of Cherry.


    "Don''t worry. I know you''re afraid of her," replied Amy with a smile. She knew they always joked with


    each other so she wouldn''t take those words seriously.


    At that moment, the three of them saw Fred walking towards them. Beside him was his new wife one


    couldn''t be more familiar with, Sharon.


    "Fred, you are here," greeted Derek happily. He reached out his hand to Fred for a handshake.


    "Yeah, we finally arrived. We were actually quite in a hurry to get here but we still cameter than you,"


    said Fred in an apologetic tone. He also shook hands with Mond after Derek.


    "Oh, I''ve also just arrived," Mond replied with a smile on his face. He needed to be polite to Fred. After


    all, the Chu Family and the Xiao Family were now rtives because of marriage. And since he was


    Jackson''s brother, he could also be considered as a rtive of the Xiao Family.


    Fred looked around and asked in confusion, "Where is Wilson?"


    "Maybe he also hasn''t arrived yet," answered Derek.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Derek finished speaking, Fred turned to Amy. He then said with a praise, "Derek, your wife is still


    as beautiful as ever. She hasn''t changed at all after so many years. She still has a great temperament."


    When she heard Fred''s praises, Amy smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Fred. Actually, Mrs. Sharon is


    much more beautiful than me."


    Actually, Amy didn''t really mean any word she said to Fred. After all, she didn''t like Sharon even a bit.


    Alldies in the aristocratic circle knew about Sharon''s personality as well. Furthermore, she heard


    from Alice that Sharon didn''t treat Violet well when she lived with the Xiao Family. So how could she


    like a woman who once bullied her lovely Violet?


    As she heard Amy''spliment, Sharon smiled and pretended to be shy. She said, "Mrs. Amy, you


    ttered me. Women like us need to spend a lot of time and energy on keeping our youthfulness well.


    As you know, a well-preserved woman always looks young and beautiful. I can share my skin care


    products to you if you like."


    "Thank you so much for the kind offer but I really don''t want to bother you with that," replied Amy. "My


    daughter brought back some skin care products from abroad. I think they are quite good for me and I''d


    like to continue using them."


    Derek and Mond both noticed the change in Amy''s tone of voice when she said herst words.


    Afterwards, Amy looked at Derek and said, "You can stay here with Mond and Fred. I''ll just go around


    to look for Selina."


    "Alright," Derek replied with a nod.


    Sharon cursed Amy in her mind as she watched her walked away. How could Amy talk to her like that?


    She was just Derek''s wife and she just went to the famousdies'' clubs for several times. How could


    she be that arrogant?


    Meanwhile, Selina walked into the party while holding Wilson''s arm. She was wearing a ck evening


    dress.


    "How many people did Lawrence invite this evening?" she wondered. "There are so many people


    here." She looked around as if trying to recognize the faces of people present that evening.


    "Young people nowadays always like to have fun. Let''s just leave them alone," Wilson replied. He then


    looked at a group of young people not far away and asked, "Look at those young people, are they


    Lawrence''s friends?"


    "Yeah, I think so. It seems that Lawrence and Mike invited the rich second generations of the whole city


    here and we don''t even have amon topic with these boys and girls,"ined Selina.


    "Alright, alright. I''m going to look for Derek and Mond. I know they came here early," Wilson said. He


    also couldn''t get involved in the young people''s group but he wouldn''t be lonely with Derek and Mond.


    "Alright, let''s go. I also have something to say to Amy," said Selina.

 Chapter 825 Lawrences Revenge (Part One)

    Chapter 825 Lawrence''s Revenge (Part One)


    Derek was chatting with Fred when suddenly he heard Mond''s voice. "Here theye, a warm


    wee to Mr. and Mrs. Yuwen."


    Both Derek and Fred turned to nce at Wilson and Selina. Although already nervous, Sharon also


    looked towards Selina for some sort of assurance.


    Selina, also looked towards Sharon at the same time, then moved her gaze to Derek and said, "Derek,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    you havee early, why, I thought you got your hands full."


    "I haven''te early, my dear. Rather, it is you who hasete," Derek said andughed at her


    remark.


    Mond shook hands with Wilson and Fred and said, "Hello, I also feel that you people havee early!"


    "We just arrived as you instructed, only following the orders that you have given," Fred smiled.


    Selina then again turned to look towards Sharon.


    Sharon smiled at Selina but there seemed to be some kind of hesitation in her smile. "How do you do?


    Mrs. Selina."


    "I''m always doing well," Selina replied in an angry tone. It was quite evident that she was upset over


    something but no one knew what that was.


    Wilson, who knew where her wife''s anger generated from, touched her arm and whispered in her ear,


    "No matter what has happened, do not forget that she is one of our guests. Please be nice to her, you


    don''t have to behave so badly with her."


    Selina ignored what her husband just said to her and red back at Sharon. "Mrs. Sharon, you must


    be enjoying your life at home, aren''t you? Now that both your husband and son were hard working to


    earn money, you must be rxing in peace."


    "Well, yes you might be partly right." Not able to find a suitable answer to Selina''s question, Sharon just


    chose to smile back at her.


    Selina, whose eyes were filled hatred, thought, ''If the party was not going on, I would have surely taken


    Violet''s revenge from this miserable woman right here, and no one would have stopped me from doing


    so!''


    Derek noticed his younger sister was not in a very good mood at that time so to avoid the situation from


    worsening he said, "Selina, Amy was looking for you and now none of us know where she has gone.


    Could you please go and bring her here so that we all can discuss business?"


    Selina had by now understood her elder brother''s hint. She quickly turned around and left from the


    ce.


    All the people at such parties had a life of their own and that showed when they came together. While


    thedies from the nobility were only bothered about showing off their dresses and jewelry the men


    discussed business. The whole event was spent talking about things which mattered to each one of


    them.


    Lawrence was standing in the balcony of the second-floor room. He looked at the circle of people


    scattering in the garden downstairs. The atmosphere of this ce was so depressing, he just did not


    want to be here!


    "Why are you still here, you should have gone downstairs long back? The party is just about to begin."


    Mike walked in a hurry towards him. He hadn''t expected to find Lawrence here. ording to him,


    Lawrence should have gone downstairs by now.


    Mike, came and stood beside Lawrence, as he also looked down. They were on the second floor, and


    he could see everyone clearly.


    "No wonder you are standing here. You are trying to observe who areing for the party and who are


    not, am I right?" Mike joked around with Lawrence, it looked as if he himself was not in a hurry to go


    down.


    "That''s boring and I won''t go there at any cost," Lawrence said and then looked at Mike asking, "Is my


    assistant here?"


    "Well, I have seen many people on the first floor. She''s likely to be amongst them," Mike said. Since he


    had been in a hurry, he hadn''t noticed if Lawrence assistant was there or not


    "She''s here, too," Lawrence said, his eyes stuck on Sharon who was standing there and was quite


    visible from there.


    Sharon, who was standing in the center with all thedies, was talking about something that Lawrence


    couldn''t hear clearly, but he was quite sure that she must be trying to show off.


    "What do you want to do? You know, Greg too will being here." The very moment Mike finished


    saying that, he saw Greg, Tim, and Alice walking alongside the swimming pool.


    "What about him? Do you think he can change my mind? I know what he has done with my little sister.


    Can I forgive him ever?" asked Lawrence.


    Mike, at first looked lost for words, then he gazed at Lawrence''s face for a few seconds before saying.


    "Lawrence, you know, if you and Greg are on bad terms, then Violet may have to suffer the most. After


    all, you know very well, she loves Greg."


    Lawrence, who was listening, knew that he had to pay heed to Mike''s words in his mind. Violet was his


    only sister and he must take care of her feelings.


    Sharon, standing amidst threedies, shared her happiness.


    "It never came to my mind that the JS Group would send an invitation to our family. I bet you can''t


    imagine how shocked I was when I got the invitation. I couldn''t believe my eyes! it''s from the JS


    Group!" Sharon looked excited. She hadn''t had a better chance to brag about anything and so she


    decided to use the invitation as a tool to make others envious.


    "Really? Is it because of your husband and Jackson''s friendship?"


    "I also heard that your husband is quite close to both the Chu and the Lu family. That''s why they have


    invited you, isn''t it?"


    "Well, they haven''t exclusively invited me to their parties, but this time, my name was on the list of their


    invitation card! All three of us, my husband, me and my son were invited!" Sharon said proudly. Violet


    was a nobody for her now and she was thinking to find another wife for her son by reaching out to


    thesedies.


    "Oh, now I get it. Your invitation card is different from mine. The card my family received was with only


    my husband''s name. I came with him because he wants me to apany him to all his parties."


    "Yes, our cards are the same. There is only my husband''s name on the invitation card."


    "You noticed the difference, didn''t you? The JS Group has invited me exclusively!" Sharon, looked so


    happy that herughter could not be controlled. In her great excitement she did not realize that the


    party would begin in five minutes.

 Chapter 826 Lawrences Revenge (Part Two)

    Chapter 826 Lawrence''s Revenge (Part Two)


    "By the way, Mrs. Sharon, I heard that your daughter-inw has left the city, has she divorced your


    son?"


    "Not yet, but I think they will divorce soon," Sharon announced proudly, "I''ll get my son another


    girlfriend soon, and this time I''ll find one that matches up to his mark."


    "Mrs. Sharon, my cousin''s daughter has juste back from abroad. If you think it correct we could set


    a blind-date between your son and her? Well, I have to be very honest with you, I want you to ask your


    husband to help that girl find a job in the JS Group. After all, your family has such good rtions with


    the Chu family, unlike others. People like us don''t even get the chance to meet members from the Chu


    family."


    "Of course I will, as long as your cousin''s daughter is a good girl and gets along well with my Greg. In


    fact, these demands of yours would also be fulfilled!" Sharon, who enjoyed the pleasure of being


    ttered, didn''t expect that someone wasing to meet her.


    "Are you talking about matchmaking?" Selina asked whispering, as she and Amy walked towards them.


    Thedies around greeted them.


    "Hello, Mrs. Amy, Mrs. Selina."


    Amy didn''t say anything and instead looked at Sharon, whose words they had clearly heard a while


    back.


    "Mrs. Sharon, I heard that Greg isn''t your child, is he? It seems that Greg doesn''t like you either, does


    he?" Selina asked sarcastically. Actually right now she just wanted to give a tight p to Sharon. How


    dare she could ignore the love between Greg and Violet and n on ruining their love like this! Sharon


    must know that the Chu family would not tolerate any nonsense.


    "How do you know what is happening in my family?" Sharon was terrified by Selina at that moment.


    Her heart trembled as otherdies maintained silence.


    "Bah," Selina sneered and said, "Sharon, you are so stupid I cannot believe it."


    Her words irritated Sharon. Selina was scorning at her in front of so many people. Her temper was


    rising and she could not understand what to say and do at that moment.


    "Selina Lu, I know you are from a powerful family, but don''t you think you can bully me here and get no


    revenge. I tell you now, I''m a very important guest of the JC Group, you have to respect me as well!"


    Sharon tried to resist Selina.


    "Has Lawrence Chu invited you personally?" Selina called Lawrence''s full name. Somedies around


    them knew that the Chu and the Lu family were quite close, while others, who used to stay at home,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were not aware of that.


    Selina, who was by now ring at Sharon with hatred filled her eyes, said, "Lawrence Chu is himself


    quite lovable and friendly with me. Do you think after what you have done to his sister any of us should


    be nice to you?"


    Sharon, though afraid of Selina''s re, did not want the reputation of her family to be insulted like this


    in front of so many people.


    "Selina Chu, I know you havee from a powerful family, but this is a special party. You''d better not


    attack me here." When Sharon referred to "special", she meant she, unlike otherdies, was


    exclusively invited to the party.


    "You know my family, well, what else do you know about any of us here?" asked Selina.


    "What I know is none of your business!" Sharon, who was now almost lost for words, was in a panic


    situation.


    "Sharon Qin, you will be aughing stock in today''s party and be very sure of that," said Selina, who


    resolved to tackle Sharon herself if Lawrence didn''t do so.


    "You..." Sharon was so angry that she could now barely say anything to oppose Selina.


    "Aunt Selina." Somebody called from behind.


    All the people turned to look from where the voice wasing.


    Lawrence and Mike walked towards them.


    All thedies stepped back and nodded to Lawrence as soon as they saw him.


    "You...who are you?" Sharon noticed that this man was different and it also appeared that all the people


    around respected and esteemed him.


    "I''m Lawrence Chu," he said. Sharon, who was standing in front of him, saw that he looked exactly like


    the person in the photo.


    "You are the president of the JS Group?" Sharon cried out in surprise and then happily walked towards


    Lawrence, and said, "Thank you for your invitation! Thank you so much for calling us!"


    Mike, who was standing between Sharon and Lawrence, stopped her when he saw her approaching.


    Mike said, "Hey you, old mistress, please behave yourself."


    Hearing this all the guestsughed, including Selina and Amy.


    ''Old mistress! How dare he call that?!'' Sharon blushed with embarrassment.


    Mike, neglected Sharon''s surprised face, and sneered at her, "How do you think I would want to call


    you, maybe like, big sister?"


    Another set ofughter came. All thedies put their hands on their mouths,ughing at her plight.


    Sharon looked around and was lost for words. She thought she should behave herself if she didn''t want


    to be kicked out from the party, more so since Lawrence, the party''s host was standing there.


    "You can address me in some other manner, like Mrs. Xiao. My husband is..." Mike cut in before she


    could even finish her words.


    "Your husband is Fred Xiao, the president of the XS Hospital, right? And now you want to tell me that


    your son is Greg Xiao, don''t you?" Mike finished what Sharon was intending to say.


    "Yes," Sharon nodded heavily, having nothing else to say.


    "Then do you know him?" Mike asked, with his fingers pointing towards Lawrence.

 Chapter 827 Please Behave Yourself (Part One)

    Chapter 827 Please Behave Yourself (Part One)


    "He''s Lawrence Chu, the host of the party," Sharon replied frankly.


    "Good. Do you know his rtion with Violet Chu, your daughter-inw?" Mike continued.


    Out of the blue, all the people nearby looked towards Sharon. Selina and Amy watched her intently.


    Sharon remained silent. An ominous premonition took over her heart and fear engulfed her conscience.


    "Well, Violet is from the Chu family, and Lawrence is her brother, just in case you didn''t know," Mike


    dered curtly.


    Caught off guard, Sharon was petrified as if her world had changed all of a sudden, without warning.


    At the moment, sweet music began to y, signaling all the guests present to the official


    As they moved forward, their eyes were transfixed on Lawrence, waiting for him to go onto the stage


    and give his speech.


    The deep hatred in Lawrence''s eyes was unmistakable, as he cast Sharon a furious nce. Careful


    not to spoil the moment, he tried to control his anger.


    Slowly, he turned around and and ambled to the stage, taking his sweet time.


    Right behind him, Mike followed behind, acting unfazed too. But within, he also felt the tension of the


    moment.


    Next in line, behind Mike were Selina and Amy, walking side by side, heading to the stage as well.


    The otherdies also walked away from Sharon. They''d rather listen to Lawrence''s address than waste


    time on the now befuddled Sharon.


    Legs turning limp, Sharon squatted down watching people around her walk away. She then looked up


    at the lights on the stage. All of a sudden, she understood why she had been invited here.


    "Look, Greg!" Alice said to Greg as she spotted Sharon who squatted at the floor.


    Greg looked along Alice''s gaze, and then at Lawrence who was on the stage. By Sharon''s expression


    he could tell that she had learnt Violet was Lawrence''s sister.


    Standing near the mic, Lawrence slowly and intently swept his gaze through the audience, before


    finally settling on a guest, in the corner far at the back. He knew that woman who wore delicate


    makeup. As the lights settled on her pretty face, she looked even more gorgeous.


    Remembering who thedy was, he quickly looked away. Reba didn''t notice it.


    "Thank you for youring," Lawrence began. His curt opening remarks left all the guests present


    nervous. The legendary figure was finally making his appearance in public, they thought.


    "Today, I have an announcement to make," he continued. The now spellbound audience looked on,


    Like everyone else, Reba too focused her eyes on Lawrence, but for slightly different reasons.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''What is he going to announce?'' she wondered, anxiety written in her inquiring eyes. ''Will he invite me


    to the stage and introduce me as his friend?''


    "I invited XS Hospital''s president- Fred Xiao''s wife Sharon Qin here. She is my sister''s mother-inw,"


    Lawrence inly introduced.


    Among the audience whispers could be heard, as all eyes shifted to Sharon again. For some a long


    time, there had been rumors doing rounds that Jackson had a daughter, but hardly was she ever seen.


    To most people, it was mere spection which they couldn''t ascertain.


    But recently there had been growing interest in the special rtionship between the Xiao and Chu


    families. When Alice came back from abroad, she had surprised the guests by dedicating her


    homing party to Greg''s marriage with Violet. The announcement had been quite out of the blue. It


    turned the party into a frenzy of thunderous apuse as the young couple graced the stage. And now,


    Lawrence had invited an A-list of influential people from across the city for a different function, only to


    give a subtle hint. His announcement would further cement links between the Chu and the Xiao


    families.


    The expectant look on Reba''s face was reced by one of surprise. It hadn''t urred to her that


    Lawrence would make such an announcement. She had already known that he had a sister, but she


    never met her before. ''Is his sister married to Fred Xiao''s son- Greg Xiao?'' she tried to guess.


    Caught by surprise, Derek and Wilson exchanged a look. Neither of them had foreseen Lawrence


    introducing Sharon first.


    "Your wife is over there," Mond reminded Fred in a low voice, casting him a sideways look.


    The expression on Fred''s face changed when his eyes fell on his Sharon. ''If I walked over to Sharon,


    our whole family would be theughingstock across this city. But on her part, she wouldn''t even feel a


    thing, '' he ruminated. Instinctively, he shifted his gaze to Greg who was standing beside Tim and Alice.


    Perhaps his son felt more embarrassed than Sharon, he inferred.


    "Do me a favor, Derek. Please speak for my wife in front of Lawrence. I don''t want to see her get hurt,"


    Fred pleaded with his friend. With those few words, he turned around and left the party. The only thing


    he could do, to protect his son and wife was to leave now, he thought.


    Standing up slowly, she corrected her clothes and tried to calm down. She finally got what she wanted.


    Being part of the upper ss was something she obsessed about many times over. Little did she know


    that ss wouldnd her into the murky waters she was in right now.


    The more she thought, the angrier she became. Transfixing her eyes on Lawrence, she made her way


    to the stage.


    As Lawrence watched Sharon approaching, he casually stood there, saying nothing more. Meanwhile,


    Mike too was watching, mischievously calcting her every step of Sharon. Just when she was about


    to step onto the stage, Miked swooped in, out of the blue and stopped the olddy in her tracks.


    Raising her head to look at Lawrence, Sharon paused. "So Violet is your sister?" she asked


    reproachfully. "Why did nobody fill me in?"


    "I don''t think there is any need," Lawrence snapped sharply. Even though so many people stared at


    him, he still blurted out. "I hope you haven''t forgotten what you did to my sister, have you?" he asked


    brusquely.


    "Yes, I hurt Violet. I look down on her. I didn''t have the slightest idea that she was your sister. Jackson


    Chu and Cherry Shen are incredible people. How was I to know that Violet was born of nobility, timid as


    she was?" Loudly, Sharon responded, pronouncing the word timid with apparent derisive intonation.


    All the guests shuddered at Sharon''s audacity. ''How could she dare speak so ill, especially in front of


    violet''s doting family? For all we knew, the Chu family is not one to indulge in niceties, and charity. Is


    Sharon writing her death wish, right in front of our eyes?'' they wondered, everyone present loathing the


    woman''sck of good judgement.


    Unable to control her anger, Selina walked straight to Sharon and without saying a word, pped her


    hard across the face.

 Chapter 828 Please Behave Yourself (Part Two)

    Chapter 828 Please Behave Yourself (Part Two)


    "How dare you?" Selina rounded up on Sharon. "What gives you the nerve to insult Violet here, after


    putting her through horror? Do you think we have forgotten or forgiven you? Unlike you, Violet was


    born and brought up in ss. Yet she''s such a finedy in character that she''s kindhearted and


    easygoing enough to courteously rte to the less fortunate. How dare you disparage her like that?


    You overrate yourself, but in all honesty, you''ve got nothing on Violet as far as ss and elegance are


    concerned. Heck, you''ll never evene closer to it. Are you still deluded with the idea that your


    desperate marriage to a rich man will somehow give you ss?"


    "I''m just not as lucky as you are, Selina. You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth. And you


    grew up in an elite military family. If I were born in such a family, I don''t think you''d have anything on


    me," Sharon shouted back, her head reeling with a mixture of anger and jealousy. Anger at being


    vilified in public and jealousy at Selina''s privilege and hubris.


    "Oh yeah! You''re only a little better than a tramp!" Selina returned with a contemptuous sneer. "Get her


    out of here. I don''t know how she got the idea of gatecrashing at our party!" she said to Mike, who all


    along had stood by the side watching.


    In a sh, Mike signaled his crew by a wave of his hand in the air and out nowhere, four bulky men in


    ck suits and dark sses strode to Sharon, like automatons programmed to obeymands


    without a thinking.


    "Hey! What are you going to do to me?" Sharon asked, sudden terror gripping her. "Did you trick me to


    pleading eyes. A lot of things ran through her mind. ''If he is going to take revenge on me, I''m as good


    as dead, '' she thought.


    "I''m gonna make you pay the full price for your mistakes," Lawrence answered with an impassive look,


    stressing every syble for effect. He had sessfully put Sharon down at the party today. He didn''t


    even consider her his opponent. Regardless of this, he wouldn''t let her go easily.


    The instant Lawrence said that, the four men bundled Sharon out of the party. Desperately, she iled


    and floundered, as she tried to wiggle herself out of their grips.


    At this moment, Derek drew close to Selina. "You shouldn''t have acted so emotionally," he admonished


    his sister sternly.


    "Why do you speak for her, Derek? She hurt Violet!" Selina retorted, feeling disappointed in her brother.


    "But she is Fred''s wife. You know that the Xiao family is a respectable family in the city," Derek


    continued with a frown. ''Why does she always have to act rashly? She should have thought carefully


    before subjecting Sharon to such shame in front of everyone, '' he sighed, letting out the tension that


    had built inside.


    But Selina didn''t argue with her brother anymore.


    Silently, Alice and Tim nced at each other, and then in wonder back to Greg. While Sharon had been


    locked in a fight with Lawrence and Selina, Greg did nothing. He just stood still, not even a hint of


    emotion showing on his face.


    Meanwhile, the guests freely mingled in small groups, talking and chuckling against soft music in


    background. Some discussed work, some exchanged friendly small talk, while a few were more


    inclined to juicy gossips about recent scandals among the rich families.


    Lawrence and Mike drank together, while Ivy stood behind him. Ivy looked around, feeling at a loss.


    She didn''t know anyone at the party except for her boss. She had caught a glimpse of Reba, but


    she couldn''t find a chance to talk to her with the crowds milling around.


    Lawrence turned a sidelong nce to find Ivy staring around.


    "Who are you looking for?" Lawrence asked indifferently.


    "Oh, nothing," Ivy replied immediately.


    Seeing Lawrence talking to Ivy, Mike let out a wicked smile. "My friends at the party are waiting for me.


    I have to go now. See youter!" he began.


    Then he turned around and walked off with a ss of wine.


    "When is the party ending, Mr. Lawrence? When will the guests leave?" Ivy asked with an innocent


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    look.


    "You want to leave now?" Lawrence asked with knitted brows. ''Why would she raise those ridiculous


    questions? I haven''t gotten what I want yet. She can''t leave now, '' he mulled.


    "Please just forget it," Ivy whispered shyly.


    As Lawrence handed his wine ss to Ivy- his assistant, she took it and carefully ced it on the table.


    Noticing Lawrence headed to the hotel lobby, Ivy jogged to keep up with him.


    Initially, he intended to freshen up in the resting room. But before he reached the lift, he heard a familiar


    voice from behind him.


    "Lawrence! Lawrence!" Reba cried out, as she strode to Lawrence.


    Lawrence stopped, and so did Ivy. She turned around to see Reba.


    "Hello, Reba," Ivy greeted.


    "Ivy?" Reba responded with her erged eyes. The amazement on her face was evident. "What are


    you doing here?" she asked, studying Ivy from head to toe.


    The dress Ivy wore reminded Reba of the call she received from the former. "You told me that you


    needed to attend a party. Was this the party you meant?" she asked with uncertainty.


    "Yes. I came here with my boss," Ivy replied, looking towards Lawrence.


    Reba understood the situation. It turned out that Ivy''s boss was Lawrence and she worked as his


    assistant. ''Why is she so lucky?'' she wondered with envy.


    However, she didn''t give much thought to Ivy. She was well aware that her target was Lawrence.


    Reminiscing her close friendship with Lawrence through childhood, she was eager to catch up with him


    today.


    Shifting her eyes back to Lawrence, she grabbed his arm. "Now that you''ve know that I am an artist


    signed to your recordbel, why didn''t even pay me a courtesy call after you returned from abroad?"


    she asked coquettishly.


    Not interested in her needless blubber, Lawrence kept looking straight ahead. "Why should Ie to


    you? Do I even know you?" he countered, attempting to withdraw his arm from her hand.


    Even though Reba was surprised by his mean answer, she was determined to keep pressing. "I


    have so much to tell you, Lawrence. As for what happened back then, I owe you an apology..." she said


    gently, as she tightened her grip on Lawrence''s arm.


    But before she could finish her sentence, Lawrence stopped her.


    "Miss Reba, please behave yourself," he howled, as he shook off her hand indignantly. He turned


    around and was about to leave.

 Chapter 829 Sally Is Back (Part One)

    Chapter 829 Sally Is Back (Part One)


    "No, Lawrence," Reba didn''t let Lawrence go and she directly walked ahead and held his clothes.


    Lawrence was helpless. He looked ahead as he felt terrible. In the past, he had always been thinking


    about this woman. But now when she was in front of him, he didn''t even want to be with her. Instead,


    he remembered all the things she had done to him in the past. She lied to him and indirectly hurt Violet.


    Everything was still clear in his mind.


    Reba couldn''t calm herself down. Her hand that was still holding Lawrence''s clothes was shaking.


    She said, "Lawrence, listen to me. For so many years, all I have done is wait for you. I''m always waiting


    for you."


    "Is that so? Why did you wait for me?" Lawrence asked coldly. "You want to use the JC Group to


    be more famous?" Lawrence asked again. "Or you want to be my wife?"


    Reba froze instantly as she heard Lawrence''sst question. Yes, Lawrence guessed it right. She


    had been dreaming of bing his wife. She was dying to marry him. Lawrence was a brilliant and a


    powerful man and no woman wouldn''t want to be his wife. Since she was beautiful and famous, she


    thought that if she''d marry Lawrence, people wouldn''t judge her of having any ulterior motives. She


    believed that since she was a famous star, she could be Lawrence''s match.


    Ivy who was standing behind Lawrence was totally stunned to see such a scene. She was shocked to


    know that the man Reba loved since middle school was Lawrence. Moreover, she had never


    thought that the man Reba liked so much was from a rich and distinguished family. And Lawrence


    was indeed a sessful guy. No wonder Reba was really dying to marry him.


    "Lawrence, I really like you. I have loved you since we were in middle school. I couldn''t forget those


    days when you picked me up everyday and we went to school together. Those days were really..."


    Before Reba could finish, Lawrence interrupted her with a harsh word, "Liar!"


    Then he shook her hand off and turned around to face Ivy.


    Lawrence reached out his hand to seize Ivy''s arm. Then he pulled her close and held her into his arms.


    Then he said to Reba, "Reba, let me just tell you that I still have the same preference when it


    Ivy was taken aback by the suddenness of events. She was puzzled by Lawrence''s actions and words.


    Then she suddenly remembered hisst statement. ''Poor girl? Is he insulting me?'' she thought to


    herself.


    Reba stared at Ivy in Lawrence''s arms. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She was astonished to see


    how close they were to each other in front of her. She didn''t even get a chance to approach Lawrence


    and yet, Ivy got the opportunity to be with him.


    Reba got furious and yelled, "Ivy!"


    Ivy wanted to free herself from Lawrence''s arms and exin to Reba but Lawrence didn''t let her go.


    And no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn''t pull herself away from Lawrence.


    Despite being still in Lawrence''s arms, she tried to exin, "Reba, my sister, please listen to me.


    No, it''s not what you think it is."


    Reba looked sad and said, "Enough. Don''t Reba me. We are not that close." Then she turned to


    Lawrence and fondly said, "Lawrence, you''re not a child anymore. Why do you like this kind of


    women?"


    "Is your opinion really my concern? Is my taste for women your concern?" Lawrence questioned. He


    felt that Reba had no right to say anything about his personal affairs.


    Reba didn''t know what to say for a moment so she just suddenly pulled Ivy away from Lawrence''s


    arms.


    When Ivy had just regained her bnce, Reba pped her face.


    What she did surprised everyone including Lawrence. Lawrence didn''t expect that Reba would p


    Ivy right in front of him.


    Ivy covered her red face with her hand. She just stared at Reba and couldn''t say anything. She


    spent most of her time helping Reba to take care of her mother while she was busy with games and


    parties. And now, Reba pped her without showing any mercy at all.


    People around heard the sound of the p so they all looked at their direction. When they saw Ivy


    covering her face, they all knew that it was her who was pped.


    Ivy''s tears fell down freely. She gave Reba a hurtful look before she turned around and ran away.


    Lawrence red at Reba. He could tell that after so many years, she had never changed at all. She


    even became more vicious.


    At this moment, Mike walked quickly to them. When he saw that Lawrence and Reba were throwing


    furious res at each other, he couldn''t guess what really happened.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So he asked, "What''s going on here?" Instead of answering Mike''s question, Lawrence ordered, "Tell


    our film and televisionpany to cancel the contract with Miss Reba. She is no longer connected


    to the JC Group."


    He actually didn''t have any idea on how Reba became one of the JC Group''s actresses but he just


    decided to terminate their contract now.


    Mike was surprised. He was only able to say, "Lawrence." Then he gave Reba a questioning look,


    wanting to know the reason why Lawrence was so angry.


    But Reba didn''t mind him and just faced Lawrence. She said, "Do you want to ban me?" Her eyes


    widened. She stared at Lawrence and still couldn''t believe what he had said just now.


    However, Lawrence just ignored her question and looked at Mike.


    Mike immediately understood so he said, "Okay, I got it. I''ll tell them now."


    Then he turned around and left without saying anything more.


    Lawrence also followed him and left.


    Reba shouted, "Lawrence, Lawrence." But her calling was in vain because Lawrence didn''t even


    stop walking.


    In the break room, Lawrence was sitting in the sofa while Ivy was standing not far away from him.


    There were no tears on her face anymore but her cheek were swollen.


    Lawrence asked, "Are you okay?" Since Ivy had already calmed down, she replied, "Yes, I''m fine.


    Reba is like my sister so I believe that she didn''t really mean to p me. I think she was just too


    angry to control herself."

 Chapter 830 Sally Is Back (Part Two)

    Chapter 830 Sally Is Back (Part Two)


    Despite what Reba did to her, she still tried to defend her.


    "Mr. Lawrence, could you please take back your words. Don''t ban her. She has a lot of fans and she


    has a bright future."


    "Do you really know what kind of a person she is?" Lawrence asked. Lawrence was annoyed but he


    couldn''t say more because he felt that this woman was so stupid and she was very different from


    Reba.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I do. Reba has been in show business for so long and she has changed a lot. But I know she


    is a good person. She is not bad inside," Ivy replied firmly.


    When she finished her words, Lawrence was about to say something but before he could open his


    mouth, he saw Alice walking in.


    When Ivy turned around and saw Alice, she bowed to greet her.


    "What''s wrong?" Alice asked when she noticed that Ivy wasn''t in a good mood. "Is Lawrence harassing


    you?" "No, no, no," Ivy hastily denied.


    Then she added, "You might want to talk with Mr. Lawrence. I''ll go out now so I won''t bother you two."


    Then she went out of the room directly without waiting for them to agree.


    Alice looked at Lawrence''s face. She then walked to him and sat beside him. She casually asked,


    "Lawrence, I''ve just heard that you made a fatal decision in the hall on the first floor."


    "Why would you say it was fatal?" Lawrence asked. He took the brandy on the table and drank a shot.


    "I''ve heard that Reba has brought huge profits to the JC Group. Why did you suddenly dismiss


    her?" Alice asked. "She doesn''t deserve to be an actress of ourpany," Lawrence replied.


    "Oh," Alice eximed on purpose.


    She rxed and continued, ''It seems that you know her well."


    Lawrence peered at her and asked, ''Why did youe here?"


    Being asked, Alice remembered her real purpose on seeing Lawrence. She stood up and looked at


    Lawrence, "How do you propose we handle Sharon?"


    Lawrence asked, "Are you asking me for yourself or for Greg?" "Well, then..." Alice was at a loss for


    words. She couldn''t give Lawrence a clear answer so she just said, "It doesn''t matter if it''s for myself or


    for someone else. Just don''t mind and tell me your n. After all, she is Greg''s stepmother and if Violet


    gets back together with Greg, she will also need to call her ''Aunt''. Do you want to give Violet a hard


    time when she stays at Greg''s home?"


    Lawrence simply replied, "If it will be hard for her, then, she doesn''t need to live there. Violet can just


    live in my house and I am willing to support her for the rest of my life."


    But Alice didn''t want to give up. So she tried to persuade Lawrence more, "Oh, Lawrence. Violet is


    Greg''s wife and you should at least consider that."


    She knew that at this moment, Violet''s happiness was the only wager to convince Lawrence. She knew


    how important Violet to him. If she would use other excuses, Lawrence would definitely not listen to her


    all.


    "If you came here just to be a lobbyist, you better get out now and give me some time to rest alone,"


    Lawrence replied.


    "Promise me first that you won''t put Sharon in an awkward situation and I''ll go out immediately. Sharon


    has been humiliated today but Greg and his father bore it silently. Lawrence, just let it go. After all,


    Violet..."


    Alice didn''t finish her words anymore because she knew that Lawrence clearly understood what she


    wanted to say.


    "Get out," Lawrence replied shortly.


    "I''ll take that as a ''yes''," Alice said before she left.


    Watching her leave, Lawrence felt so tired and top- heavy so he leaned on the sofa. He closed his eyes


    but he could still feel that his mind was in a mess. He was really annoyed by both Reba''s and


    Sharon''s matters. However, no one could understand his worries so no one could also help him out.


    But he also felt that maybe only Mike could help him.


    ...


    The moment Greg returned to the vi, he saw Sharon sitting on the floor in the living room while his


    father was sitting on the sofa. They were not saying anything.


    Greg felt that the atmosphere was quite tense because they all knew what had just happened at the


    party.


    Then suddenly, Sharon asked, " Greg, both you and your father know that Violet is Lawrence''s sister


    but why didn''t you tell me? Why did you hide this from me?" Her voice was full of anger and hatred.


    Specifically, Sharon was mad at Greg for hiding such an important thing from her.


    "Why should I tell you?" Greg asked back. "To let you tell the whole world that your daughter-inw is


    Lawrence''s sister?" Greg was already expecting that his aunt would question him after the party but he


    just didn''t expect that it would happen this early. Sharon couldn''t help butugh, "Ha ha ha! Neither of


    you consider me as a part of this family. You don''t trust me."


    "Because I know what you will do once you find out," Greg replied.


    Then he added, "Don''t me Father for what happened. It was me who asked him not to tell you."


    "Even if you didn''t tell me anything, you could have at least helped me. I was so humiliated in front of


    so many people today and yet, none of you tried to help me." Sharon was already crying when she


    added, "Why didn''t you even say anything for me?" Greg didn''t know how to answer her question.


    He was also wrestling with the thought of it at the moment.


    Sharon''s phone which was on the coffee table suddenly rang. She took the phone and after checking


    who was calling, she answered at once, "Hello, Sally. Are you back?"

 Chapter 831 Fixing Up A Blind Date (Part One)

    Chapter 831 Fixing Up A Blind Date (Part One)


    The reply that she had received from the other end of the phone pleased Sharon and she responded,


    "Okay, fine, I aming to meet you right now! Where are you? Please text me the address."


    After?they had bid each other goodbye, Sharon quickly hung?up?the?phone. There was a huge?


    smile?on her face, making it look as if she was pretty pleased with what she had just heard.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She then stood up, looked at Fred who was standing in front of her and then turned to look at Greg who


    was sitting not far away, announcing, "My best friend is back in the city and I will stay with her for a few


    days."


    Before the father and son could say something in return, Sharon turned away to go upstairs and pack


    up all her things.


    Fred didn''t say a word to that, but walked over and sat beside Greg on the sofa.


    "I am very sorry, Father!" Greg apologized as his head lowered down.


    "No, don''t say that! It''s not your fault at all!" Fredforted his son and patted on his shoulder. "If your


    Aunt Sharon wants to move out for some time, let her do it! I hope that when she is back her mind


    would have cleared of all the negative thoughts."


    "Father," Greg called Fred. Actually, he didn''t care about Sharon at all. He was least bothered about


    what she was going to do after this.


    "Yes, what happened son?" asked Fred, still looking at his son continuously.


    "I''d like to take over the XS Hospital from tomorrow onward. I really want to do something for you!"


    Greg didn''t expect that he would have the courage to say such a thing in front of his father.


    "Greg, have?you?figured?it all out?" There was a surprise in Fred''s voice. Earlier, he wanted to ask his


    son to take charge of the hospital and he would always change the topic. But today, to his utter


    surprise, Greg unexpectedly brought up the topic himself and expressed his desire to do so!


    "Yes," Greg slightly nodded his head, but he kept his head lowered as he did not want to face his


    father. He did not want his father to read his expressions, or understand why he was doing that.


    "Good! I should step aside and let you handle the rest!" Fred smiled. He was really happy that this son


    had finally taken this decision.


    "Father, I will take care of the hospital and you can then leave in peace with Sharon. This way the


    whole family would be able to enjoy a calm life," Greg said to his Father.


    Greg''s words made Fred''s smile?change?into a?frown. He could understand the sadness from the


    tone of Greg''s voice, so he asked, "Greg, are you...missing Violet?"


    "Father, I think of her all the time," Greg replied without hesitation. Violet had been the love of his life


    for a very long time and he would never let her and her memories go away from his life.


    Fred heaved a deep sigh and said, "It''s all our fault and we are sorry for whatever we did to Violet!"


    "Father," Greg suddenly called out to his father and lifted his head. Even though he was missing Violet


    terribly, he said calmly, "Say nothing more. I am waiting for her toe back! I know she will return!


    But before shees, I hope that our family understands the importance of being together so that her


    stay this time will be blissful."


    "Okay, okay!" Fred agreed with Greg. As long as his son was fine, he could do anything for him.


    ...


    In the morning, when Lawrence got up and went downstairs, he saw Lily and Bill were standing in the


    living room probably waiting for him toe.


    "Good morning, master," they greeted him together.


    "Morning! Why are you standing here, were you waiting for me?" asked Lawrence, feeling surprised.


    They seemed to be behaving a little strange today. Moreover, they were also not looking like they used


    to do earlier.


    "Master, Mr. Derek called this early morning and he asked if you could meet him." Lily''s tone was very


    amiable.


    "What for?" asked Lawrence, not sure what Derek wanted to see him for.


    "JS Group! It seems that Mr. Mond and your Uncle Wilson are also going to be there!" replied Lily,


    politely.


    Lawrence thought hard, wondering if the elders would me him for what had happened at the party


    Hearing no reply from Lawrence, Bill asked, "Master, will you drive there by yourself or you want me to


    drop you there?"


    "I will drive there on my own. You go ahead and handle the other tasks at home! I will go there after I


    have finished my breakfast," Lawrence told Bill, as he walked towards the dining hall to have some


    breakfast.


    Lily was worried about him. After she saw that Bill had gone, she walked towards Lawrence and asked,


    " Master, well, will they ask you about the things that happenedst night?"


    "I don''t know, but I really don''t care. It has happened and can''t be changed!" Lawrence seemed very


    indifferent and took a bite of the bread.


    "Oh, no! Master, if Mr Derek is mad at you, you must keep silent and don''t reply back. Since Sir and


    Madam are also not home, no one will be there to support you," said Lily. She was worried that


    Lawrence would not be able to speak up for himself in front of so many elders of the family.


    "Don''t worry, Lily! I still have my Uncle Wilson! I know Uncle Derek has a close rtionship with the


    Xiao family and I deserve to be med. But my uncles Wilson and Mond will certainly be by my side.


    Just rx, Lily. I will be 100% fine!" Lawrence was not worried about what was going to happen at all.


    "Fine!" Lily could say nothing more to that but nod her head helplessly.


    After breakfast, Lawrence drove the car and rushed to JS Group. The moment he arrived at the gate,


    he got off the car, threw the keys to the security guy so that he would park his car, and went inside.


    When he arrived at the president''s office, he saw all three of his uncles were sitting there waiting for


    him toe.


    Lawrence looked around and said, "This office still looks the same as when I left. It hasn''t changed


    much."


    "You brat! Come over here and sit down!" Derek greeted him. It seemed that he was not angry at all.


    Instead, he seemed very happy with something.


    When he saw the pleasant smile on Derek''s face, Lawrence couldn''t believe his eyes. He took off his


    sses and with disbelief, asked, "Uncle Derek, aren''t you going to teach me a lesson today?"


    "What lesson, what are you talking about?" Derek was confused by Lawrence''s question.

 Chapter 832 Fixing Up A Blind Date (Part Two)

    Chapter 832 Fixing Up A Blind Date (Part Two)


    "Haha, this brat is worried that you will me him for what he didst night," Mond told Derek, smiling.


    He then stretched his arm and invited Lawrence toe and sit beside him.


    After Lawrence sat down, Mond put one of his arms onto Lawrence''s shoulder, gave him a bright smile


    and said, "Lawrence, you needn''t worry about it at all! Even if your parents are not here, I will take good


    care of you always. Whoever dares to trouble you will be taught a lesson by me!"


    Lawrence took a glimpse at his uncle Mond and grinned?asking, "Uncle, we are one big family! I will


    praise all of your efforts in front of mother!"


    "Don''t do that! I fear that your mother will only scold me for misleading you." Speaking of Cherry, Mond


    was still very scared as he thought that she might not like his friendly behaviour with her kids.


    "Then let her say so!" Lawrence showed indifference. He waspletely rxed by now. On his way


    here, his emotions were high and he had thought that if Uncle Derek tried to teach him a lesson he


    would just keep quiet. But he didn''t expect that all his three uncles would be so nice to him.


    "You are still as naughty as when you were young!" Wilson helplessly shook his head, smiling.


    "Uncle Wilson, do you know Austin is much naughtier than I am? If you don''t believe me, you can just


    wait and see," said Lawrence.


    "Alright! Speaking of my son, I almost forget that he has called mest night and told me that he would


    being back soon," Wilson responded.


    "Soon? When? If his soon is 6 monthster we will not wait for him. That will be too long!" Derek


    quipped Wilson.


    "I don''t know. Let him be! I am afraid that he has learnt nothing but only been having fun all these years


    abroad," Wilson replied with a resigned sigh. His son was still very immature and how he wished that


    he could be as outstanding in work as Lawrence was.


    "Okay, whatever. Let''s get to the point," Mond suggested.


    In a moment, Lawrence noticed that three pairs of eyes were staring at him. Feeling perplexed, he


    asked, "What has happened? Why are you all staring at me like that?"


    "See? I told you he looks really like his father! Haha!" Derek took a sip of his tea and continued to say,


    "But your father was not as dashing as you are now!"


    "It''s all thanks to Cherry''s genes! Do you know how much effort she had to take to look after her


    precious son?" said Wilson. He still remembered the time when Cherry had to take care of her son all


    by herself.


    "I really love my mother. There is no one like her. She is and will always be No.1 in my heart!"


    Lawrence said in a serious tone. He also recalled the moment when he was very young and he and his


    mother were abroad. No matter how stern she used to be to him, he knew it clearly that his mother


    loved him most. He could never forget the hard time that his mother had to go through and now these


    were the most precious memories in his heart.


    "Fine, since you are such a loyal son, I can hope that you will also be a good husband!" Mond said


    abruptly.


    Before Lawrence could even react, Derek and Wilsonughed out at the remark.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "A good husband? What do you mean by that?" Lawrence turned to look towards Mond, confused.


    Suddenly, he felt that the atmosphere had be a little weird and he guessed that the three uncles


    were trying to hide something from him.


    But before Lawrence could figure out what it was, Mond had started showing him something.


    He had taken out several pieces of photos and was now handing them over to Lawrence.


    Surprised, Lawrence took out the photos and saw a beautiful girl''s face in the first picture.


    "These girls have been chosen by your aunts Selina and Amy. You just take a look at them and tell us


    which one you like the most and your aunt will arrange a time for you to take her out on a blind date,"


    Mond said seriously. He had to be serious because he knew that if he said this in a funny tone


    Lawrence would take offence and leave the room and go away.


    Derek also added, "Mond is right! These girls all have excellent family backgrounds and they are


    graceful and intelligent too. You must pick a few of them!"


    "Lawrence, you must trust your aunt''s judgement. It must be no problem at all!" Wilson echoed


    immediately.


    Lawrence now understood that he had been called to take a girl on a blind date. His temper?red and


    he threw away all the photos on the table. He then crossed his legs, leaned against the sofa and in a


    lethargic?voice, said, "I won''t go! I have never ever thought of going on a blind date!"


    "Hey, listen to me. You have grown up now and you are a big man. This is the right time for a mature


    young man like you to find a suitable girl and have a family. Since you haven''t brought a girlfriend from


    abroad, you must go on a blind date to find one girl that you would like to settle down with." Derek was


    a little anxious as if Lawrence was his own child.


    "If you want me to bring a girl for you from abroad, I can do that tomorrow myself!" Lawrence said in a


    haste. His own parents had not said anything about his marriage, but his uncles were so anxious and


    worried.


    "No. I want you to find a local girl from this city," Derek refused his proposal. He then pointed at all the


    photos scattered on the table and said, "These girls are all very good. You can choose some and your


    Aunt Selina will arrange a blind date for you."


    Lawrence didn''t say a word but turned his back to all his uncles.


    "Hey, Lawrence, don''t be mad at us like that! This is what your father also wants! If he would not have


    agreed, we wouldn''t have dared to do it." Mondforted Lawrence patiently.


    "Why is my father so anxious about my marriage? I am not anxious at all," Lawrence grumbled.


    Impatience and discontent could easily be seen on his face.


    "You are the eldest brother of all the siblings. If you don''t get married soon, what would Alice, Austin


    and Natalie do?" asked Derek.


    "Whoever is anxious to get married should get married soon. I don''t care. Anyhow, I don''t want to get


    married at present." He then added, "By the way, even if I wanted to get married, I won''t go for a blind


    date."

 Chapter 833 A Deal With Aunt Selina (Part One)

    Chapter 833 A Deal With Aunt Selina (Part One)


    "What''s wrong with blind dates? I think it''s the best for you," Derek argued. "Besides, you parents met


    each other on a blind date as well," he added.


    When Lawrence heard Derek''sst statement. he was stunned for a moment. ''It''s true. Dad and Mom


    met on a blind date, '' he thought.


    As Mond noticed that Lawrence was wavering, he instantly took the chance to support Derek. "Just


    pick some girls, Lawrence. Then your Aunt will handle everything. She will arrange the dates with each


    girl," he persuaded.


    There was a long silence in the room.


    After a while, Lawrence finally opened his mouth. "Just select a few girls for me. Then tell me the date


    and the scheduleter," he agreed with a straight face.


    He then rose from his seat and took his leave.


    While staring at Lawrence''s receding figure, Derek gave out a slight smile.


    "Looks like his parents'' love story has a big influence on him," Derek remarked.


    "It has to be. He loves his mother more than anything else in this world after all," Wilson added.


    Lawrence returned to thepany.


    Before he could enter his office, he caught sight of Ivy who was sitting on her desk.


    He gave Ivy a sidelong nce before he went straight to his office.


    Both Ivy and Polly perceived the displeasure in Lawrence''s aura. They exchanged nces and shook


    their heads. They didn''t have any idea what had upset their boss.


    Ten minutester, Ivy and Polly heard the elevator door opened. They raised their heads and saw


    Selina walking out of the elevator.


    The two stood up in a hurry and greeted her, "Hello, Mrs. Selina." Both of them stared at her in awe.


    "Where is your boss?" Selina asked. "He is inside," Polly replied in a gentle voice, gesturing at the CEO


    office.


    Selina didn''t bother to knock anymore.


    She just pushed the door and came in.


    Lawrence lifted his head to have a quick look at the one who opened his office door then he went back


    to reading the files in his hands. Actually, he already knew who could his visitor be. After all, only very


    very few people could enter his door without any permission.


    "Hello, Aunt," Lawrence greeted while signing some documents.


    "Looks like I''m not wee here," Selina whined. Since Lawrence seemed not to mind her and he just


    continued with his work despite her presence, she spected that he must have already known the


    reason of her visit. "Of course not. Wait a minute, I just have an urgent document to sign," Lawrence


    replied.


    With a helpless expression, Selina just shrugged her shoulders.


    She went to the lounge and took a seat.


    Exactly after three minutes, Lawrence closed the file. Then he called one of his assistants over the


    telephone. "Bring me two cups of coffee here," he ordered.


    "Okay, Mr. Lawrence," a polite voice resounded from the other line.


    After the call, Lawrence stood up and made his way to Selina. He sat opposite from her.


    "You already know why I''m here, don''t you?" Selina asked straightforwardly. She knew that Lawrence


    was a kind of person who hated beating around the bush.


    "Just get straight to the point. Who am I going to meet first and when?" Lawrence asked directly. Since


    the elders cared so much about his marriage, he decided to follow their advice and meet the girls they


    would arrange for him. But, only for now.


    "You have one date tonight," Selina answered. "Her father is a high-ranking official. She just came back


    from Britain," she added while observing Lawrence discreetly. To her disappointment, he was still


    wearing a poker face which showed no interest at all.


    "Time and ce," Lawrence inquired curtly. He had no intention of knowing more information about the


    girl.


    "8:00," Selina replied. "As for the ce, I''ll text youter."


    "What''s her name?" That was Lawrence''sst question. "Mary Han," Selina answered immediately.


    "Be nice to her tonight. Her Dad has a high status in the government. If you two can get married, it will


    be a good thing for the future of the JC Group," she added.


    "Do you really think that the JC Group still needs to rely on other forces?" Lawrence asked


    sarcastically. He hated to mix his marriage with business. Since the elders would arrange a good match


    for him, they would definitely choose girls from rich and respectable families. If only he had a choice, he


    would never want a marriage with interest. He knew that his father had founded the JC Group on his


    own and he devoted a lot to thepany. As a sessor, he was well aware of his responsibilities to


    thepany. Marriage for convenience would not be necessary at all.


    "You know that your father established the JC Group on his own and he has done a lot to flourish it.


    Once you married Mary Han, you will surely get her father''s support and the JC Group will benefit from


    it." Selina continued to persuade him to take this date seriously.


    "Aunt, I can assure you that I will attend the appointment you''ve arranged for me tonight. But I can''t


    promise you that the result will be what you desire it is to be. Let''s just let nature take its course. I will


    not pretend to be nice on her just because of her influential background. I can only be who I am in front


    of her so please stop talking about such thing to me," Lawrence inly voiced out his thoughts.


    Selina opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but eventually decided just to keep quiet.


    As she stared at Lawrence, she knew how stubborn he was and she couldn''t do anything to change his


    mind.


    At that moment, Ivy entered the office with the two cups of coffee. She put the coffee mugs on the tea


    table carefully. As she observed the two discreetly, she sensed that a tense atmosphere filled the office.


    She could see that Lawrence pulled a long face while Selina furrowed her brows.


    "Why are you still here?" Lawrence asked Ivy with a stern expression. Ivy seemed to have awaken


    from her daze.


    "I''m sorry. I''m leaving now," she answered.


    Ivy turned around and hurriedly went out of the office. ''What a fool I am! I made a huge mistake and


    was scolded by Lawrence in front of Selina, '' she med herself.


    When Ivy was out of the room, Selina looked askance at Lawrence. "Where did you hire this


    assistant?" she asked skeptically.


    "She passed ourpany''s interview," Lawrence replied casually.


    "Is that so?" Selina continued in an incredulous tone. She didn''t believe that Lawrence just hired this


    assistant for no reason at all. How could she believe that Lawrence would keep a silly assistant?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aunt, you know what? You nagged more than my Mom," Lawrence replied as he wanted to drop the


    topic about Ivy.

 Chapter 834 A Deal With Aunt Selina (Part Two)

    Chapter 834 A Deal With Aunt Selina (Part Two)


    "Your mother is a great woman," Selinamented.


    "But you are better than her when ites to handling a business. You have the skill. H King Group


    have progressed a lot in the past few years because of your management skills. I heard about your


    talking about business with Selina would be more interesting.


    "Well, H King Group has grown a lot but yourpany is still the biggest in the city. Then your parents


    settled in Hong Kong to exploit international businesses. Ourpany still has a long way to go,"


    Selina countered. ''I am less capablepared to Jackson and Cherry, '' she mulled to herself.


    "You and Uncle can also do that. And don''t forget your loving son," Lawrence reminded.


    "Austin shows no interest in business. I actually don''t know what to do with him anymore," Selina


    came back from abroad. And Mike has focused on his business too. On the other hand, Austin does


    nothing but get into trouble. He hit the headline on the entertainment news again yesterday. It was said


    that he dined with a French model."


    "Austin always has a great deal of box news. When I was in college, I saw some of his photos in


    newspapers," Lawrence recalled. He was already used to such news since he could always read some


    tidbits about Austin and other foreign celebrities.


    "Oh jeez! There''s nothing I can do to him. So, when hees back, you must help me teach him. I


    think he will listen to you," Selina proposed with a resigned expression.


    "Well... I can help you. But..." Lawrence paused for a while.


    "Go ahead," Selina urged him to finish his words. Lawrence stared at her first before he spoke again.


    "You must do me a favor," he negotiated, meeting Selina''s gaze.


    "How dare you negotiate with me," Selina responded with augh. Knowing his temper, she asked,


    "Tell me what is it?"


    "Please help me with the three elders. I want them to stop pestering me about getting married. I don''t


    want to keep on dating different girls," Lawrence blurted out his request. This time he was caught off


    guard but he didn''t want such things to happen again. However, he was not confident in handling the


    three elders without his parents'' help.


    "Well, as for that," Selina hesitated. She was weighing if she should agree to Lawrence''s request or


    not.


    "Aunt," Lawrence called out with earnestness.


    "Oh, yeah?" Selina turned to look at him. She furrowed her brows for she didn''t know what Lawrence


    was going to say.


    "I will try to find a girlfriend as soon as possible. Just don''t push me," Lawrence said somberly.


    "But when?" Selina asked doubtfully. "You need to give me a deadline." She was thinking that


    Lawrence was just trying to trick her.


    "Perhaps one day, one week or one month?" Lawrence answered with uncertainty.


    "Okay, just remember what you said. I will convince your uncles to get their hands off your marriage


    matter but you can''t set me up. You must settle down as soon as possible," Selina urged.


    "Come on, Aunt. You know me. I am a man of action," Lawrence reassured Selina. "Of course, I know


    you are," Selina responded.


    "So just trust me, okay? There is nothing to worry about," Lawrence assured her again.


    He felt good that he was finally able to convince his aunt. Now, he wouldn''t be dealing with the elders


    alone anymore.


    "Okay," Selina agreed. Then she rose from her seat, preparing to leave. She reminded Lawrence, "I will


    send you the addresster. Don''t forget to meet Mary Han at 8:00 tonight."


    "Got it!" Lawrence answered with a smile.


    "I''ll take my leave now," She bid goodbye to Lawrence. She was actually still worried that Lawrence


    might not attend the date tonight.


    "Bye, Aunt! I will get ready for tonight''s date after I''m done with my work," Lawrence said on purpose to


    erase Selina''s misgivings.


    "Okay, bye!" Selina turned and left the office.


    After Selina took her leave, Lawrence returned to his seat and dialed a number. "Come to my office


    now," hemanded after he got through to the other line.


    A minuteter, Ivy knocked on the door and entered the office.


    She stood in front of Lawrence''s desk and looked down at her shoes. Since she was aware that she


    did a mistake earlier, she couldn''t afford to meet her boss'' eyes. ''He must have gotten angry.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have wanted to see me now, '' she spected.


    "Raise your head," Lawrence demanded gruffly. He was infuriated at the sight of the timid Ivy.


    Ivy lifted her head to looked at Lawrence slowly. With a fearful expression, she uttered, "Mr. Lawrence,


    I... I am so sorry for making the mistake earlier."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Ivy Li," Lawrence called out her full name. "You were hired without even undergoing an interview. So


    you think you can do anything you want in thepany, uh?" he yelled at Ivy.


    "Please, Please don''t get me wrong," Ivy faltered as she dropped her head again. She didn''t dare to


    look into Lawrence''s eyes.


    "If you make a mistake again, you better note here anymore," Lawrence said petntly.


    "It won''t happen again. I promise. Thank you for giving me another chance," Ivy apologized as she


    bowed to Lawrence many times.


    Actually, Lawrence wasn''t mad at Ivy. He was just afraid that Ivy might have overheard about his going


    on a blind date. ''If other employees know about it, they might gossip, '' he thought.


    "Get out," Lawrence said after a long pause. He couldn''t fire Ivy or transfer her to another department.


    Anyway, after their conversation, he confirmed that Ivy didn''t know anything about his talk with Selina.


    "Yes, Mr. Lawrence," Ivy replied obediently before turning around to leave.


    She didn''t even dare turn back in fear that Lawrence might change his mind.

 Chapter 835 Wild Fantasy (Part One)

    Chapter 835 Wild Fantasy (Part One)


    At Starbucks.


    Aria Liu was holding a cup of cappino and sipping it slowly. She kept on looking out of the window


    as if waiting for someone.


    Suddenly, Charlotte Pan ran to her. She was panting while sitting in front of Aria, "Aria, Aria, I''m here."


    Aria Liu quickly held Charlotte Pan''s hand and asked, "Charlotte, why are you sote. I thought you''re


    noting anymore." She couldn''t help but scowl when she added, "So, what have you learned?"


    "Of course, as long as I asked people personally, I can definitely get anything I want to know," Charlotte


    Pan answered with confidence. Then she shouted to the waiter not far away from them, "Excuse me,


    I''d like to order a cup oftte!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay. Just a moment please," the waiter answered.


    While Charlotte Pan was talking with the waiter, Aria Liu was so anxious that she continued to ask,


    "Charlotte, tell me quickly. I couldn''t wait to hear everything you learned."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you now," Charlotte Pan replied. She stared at Aria Liu''s oval face. She suddenly


    realized that if Aria Liu put on some makeup, she would be extremely beautiful and charming.


    "Just tell me quickly," Aria Liu said impatiently.


    Charlotte Pan looked up to recall what she had heard and told Aria Liu, "At eight o''clock tonight...JY


    Restaurant, Table Eight. It seems that it''s in a VIP area, not in themon dining area."


    "It must be in the VIP Area. How could Mary possibly go to amon dining area?" Aria Liu agreed.


    Aria Liu seemed to be relieved. She released Charlotte Pan''s hand and leaned against the chair. She


    was contemting.


    The waiter served Charlotte Pan''s order. She immediately held the cup in her hands then asked, "Aria,


    what are you nning to do? Are you really going to ruin Mary''s blind date?" "Of course! She pushed


    my mother on the stairs which caused her to be hospitalized for a long time," Aria Liu''s face suddenly


    showed fury.


    "Does she think she has the right to throw her weight around?" she added. "Who gave her the right to


    bully poor people?" Aria Liu''s face darkened as she said those words. As much as possible, she didn''t


    want to do something bad, much less ruining Mary''s blind date. But Mary left her with no choice. Her


    mother was still in the ICU and they were still paying for the expensive medicines every day. She was


    worried about her mother and the expenses. She already owed a lot of money from many people. And


    now the hospital was forcing her to pay for the hospital bills but she only had 100 left. She might even


    need Charlotte to pay for her coffee.


    Charlotte Pan also got angry when she thought of the ident so she said, "Yes, Mary is so inhuman. I


    don''t believe that it was only an ident. She pushed your mother down the stairs intentionally while


    your mother was only doing her job and cleaning the stairs. She could have walked down the stairs


    using the opposite side but she still chose to go down the side that your mother had just mopped.


    When she slipped down, she med your mother and even dared to..." Charlotte Pan couldn''t finish


    her words because she felt like crying. She felt pity to Aria Liu and her mother. For her, Aria Liu''s


    mother was quite nice to other people. She worked in a mall for eight years and she didn''t make any


    mistakes or caused any idents. However, when she met Mary, she was just bullied by her. Now, she


    had to live in the hospital because of the ident. Charlotte Pan was really worried. How could a poor


    mother and daughter afford to pay the expensive hospital bills?


    Aria Liu red ahead, still pondering. Then she said, "Charlotte, you know what, I really never meant to


    argue with Mary. Actually, I don''t want her to be held ountable. I only want her to pay for my


    mother''s hospital bills and medicines. But when I came to her, she asked her guards to kick me out of


    her room. Because of what she did to me, I''ll show her man what kind of person she really is."


    When Charlotte Pan stared at Aria Liu''s angry expression, she felt timid. Then she suddenly


    remembered that she had forgotten to tell her one thing.


    So she nervously said, "Aria.. Well... I.. I seem to forget to tell you one thing."


    "What?" Aria Liu eximed.


    "Well... The man Mary is going to date is Lawrence Chu, the CEO of the JC Group,"


    "I don''t care who he is. All I want is to let him know how cruel Mary is," Aria Liu firmly said. She had no


    energy to worry about other things. She was imagining how wonderful the date would be tonight with


    her participation. All things should go as she wished.


    Charlotte Pan said in low voice, "Just a few days ago when you saw him on the cover of a business


    magazine, you said that you wanted to marry his kind -- handsome and sessful. But now you are


    pretending that you don''t know him at all." She really couldn''t understand Aria Liu''s way of thinking


    now. Was she just carried away by her anger?


    Aria Liu didn''t notice that Charlotte Pan was whispering to her because she was drown in her thoughts.


    "Charlotte, do you think it would be easy for me to sneak into the JY Restaurant? Do you think no one


    will catch me?" she asked. It seemed that she really didn''t hear the words Charlotte just whispered to


    her ear a little while ago. She began to make her ns.


    Charlotte Pan asked in a worried voice, "Aria, are you sure you really want to go there?" She looked at


    Aria Liu''s face thinking that if she would really go there, she must help her.


    Aria Liu tightly gritted teeth and replied, "Yes. I''ll do everything to avenge my mother." It seemed that


    she was really determined.


    "Okay, I''ll help you. One of my friends is working in the kitchen of that restaurant. I can ask him to let


    you get inside without others noticing it. But you have to be extremely careful. I''ve heard that there are


    a lot of guards in that hotel and I don''t want you to be thrown out."

 Chapter 836 Wild Fantasy (Part Two)

    Chapter 836 Wild Fantasy (Part Two)


    "Rx. I''ll be alert," Aria Liu replied.


    In the Han Residence.


    Mary Han put on a white veil then happily ran downstairs. She stood in the living room and asked Gabe


    Han and Ann Tang, "Father, Mother, look at me. Am I beautiful?"


    "Yes! Yes!" Ann Tang dly replied. "My daughter is always beautiful in any types of clothing." She had


    always spoiled her daughter and viewed her as a perfect woman. For her, Mary was the most


    charming, the most beautiful, and the sexiest. In her eyes, her daughter was so perfect that one


    couldn''t even find in her a w.


    On the other hand, Gabe Han justughed and said, "Ha, ha, ha! Mary, this is not the first time that you


    will go on a blind date. Why are you so nervous this time? You''ve been picking a dress for the whole


    afternoon." His princess usually dressed up as she liked and he never shared his opinions about it. But


    today, he felt that his daughter was quite strange so he couldn''t help butment. She even hired a


    makeup artist to do her face and took all the dresses from her wardrobe to try them one by one.


    Mary cutely replied, "Oh Father, this guy I''ll have a date with is different this time." Her expression


    became shy and sweet as she continued, "The guys I met before were field-ying jugglers or sons of


    upstarts. This time it is different. Lawrence is the perfect guy I''ve been dreaming of. If I can marry him,


    I''ll be extremely satisfied and I will never regret it for the rest of my life."


    When she imagined about her future with Lawrence, Mary couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear. She


    thought to herself, ''This time, I have to seize the opportunity to marry Lawrence. I don''t care if all the


    women in this city will hate me. All I care about is being his wife.''


    Ann Tang stood up and walked to her daughter. She held her hand and smiled, "It seems that my


    checking wasn''t in vain. When I had an afternoon tea with several noblewomen, they said that the


    chairmen of the JS Group and the ZM Group were looking for single richdies. I believe that they are


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    searching for their sons'' wives. We will be happy if you marry one of them and that''s why I immediately


    tell those noblewomen that you''re still single."


    A bright smile appeared on Ann''s face when she said those words to Mary. Then she looked at Gabe


    Han and continued, "I knew that Selina wanted more details about these young girls so I asked several


    friends to give your photo to her. I didn''t expect that things would go so smooth and you even became


    the first woman that Lawrence would be dating."


    As she heard Ann''s story, Mary became happier. She held her mother''s hand and said, "Mother, just


    rx. I won''t let you down. I''m so perfect that I certainly deserve to be his wife." Mary''s self-confidence


    seemed to be supreme.


    "Ha, ha, ha! I believe in you. You''re so beautiful that he will definitely choose you as his wife," Ann


    replied with pleasure.


    "Of course," Mary agreed. She then sat between her parents and held them in her arms.


    Then she asked dreamily, "Father, Mother, if I really marry Lawrence, will my wedding be the most


    splendid one in the city?" She hadn''t met Lawrence in person yet but she was already imagining about


    their wedding.


    "Of course! The JC Group is pretty rich and I''ve heard that Cherry loves her son the most. So, she


    must really value her son''s wedding," assured Ann. She had been associated with rich women and she


    knew what kind of people they were.


    She proudly added, "Also, since Lawrence is the only son of the Chu family, his wedding should


    definitely be the grandest. If they don''t do that, what awful parents they are!" Mary looked up the ceiling


    and continued dreaming, "During my wedding, Father will walk with me through the red-carpeted aisle


    while I''m holding his arm. Then he will give my hand to Lawrence. I think that is very significant."


    Gabe was touched by her words and agreed with a smile, "My silly girl, I''ll certainly give your hand to


    Lawrence."


    "These are actually not so important. The most important thing will be the presence of Lawrence''s


    parents. Jackson and Cherry seem to be still abroad. If your wedding with Lawrence will be decided,


    they will definitelye back. I''ve heard that they didn''te home during their daughter''s wedding.


    So, if theye home for your wedding, people will think that you are more valuable to them than their


    own daughter. If that happens, you will be more influential in this city," Ann added excitedly.


    "Right! You are really brilliant, Mother," Mary praised Ann. "By the way Mother, is my mother-inw


    easygoing?" Mary had already considered Cherry as her future mother-inw even though she hasn''t


    met Lawrence yet.


    Ann thought for a while and replied, "Cherry seems to be low-key and only a few people have met her.


    But they all say that she is always nice to everyone." Then she looked at her with a smile and said,


    "Mary, don''t overthink things. After you marry Lawrence, you should treat his parents just like the way


    you treat us."


    Mary nodded her head and firmly said, "I''ll be a good daughter-inw to her. If there will betest


    collections of clothes, shoes, or bags, I will make sure to buy two of each, one for you, and the other for


    her."


    Ann felt happy with Mary''s promise but she joked, "My silly daughter, you and Lawrence are not yet


    married but you already call Cherry Mother-inw. Isn''t it too early for that?"


    Mary suddenly felt shy because her mother voiced out what was exactly in her own mind. But to hide


    the embarrassment, she just said, "Oh, that''s okay Mother. Anyway, after I meet Lawrence tonight, we


    will definitely get married soon."

 Chapter 837 Lawrences Substitute (Part One)

    Chapter 837 Lawrence''s Substitute (Part One)


    "I''m not in a hurry to marry you off. So why are you so impatient to get married?" Gabe teased his


    daughter. She was bugging him off about this blind date that she was set up with a guy from one of the


    richest family in the country. Though he liked the idea of his daughter marrying someone rich, he still


    didn''t want her daughter to feel that marriage was an obligation.


    "Come on, Father! It''s not just any other guy! It''s THE Lawrence Chu! He is the hottest bachelor in the


    city. He''s smart, handsome, and he is so rich! I''m sure every girl in the city would die just to date him.


    So of course, I wouldn''t let this opportunity to pass," Mary retorted, referring to his blind date to


    Lawrence Chu this evening. She always wanted to marry someone like Lawrence and this was the


    chance she was unwilling to pass on. Gabe gave Mary a look and saw that she was determined. He


    was nning to take this matter lightly, but seeing how his daughter looked forward to this blind date


    and possible marriage, he decided to take it a little serious. He was already checking his memory for


    Lawrence Chu. He knew the Chu Family but was trying hard to remember a Lawrence from this family.


    "Well, fine. If your mind is made up, then so be it," he said. His daughter had always been self-willed


    since she was a little girl. He and his wife spoiled her so much and had never intervened with her


    decisions. Anyway, if it was Lawrence Chu that she had in mind, he thought it wouldn''t be a bad choice.


    No, Lawrence Chu was the best fish in the sea this city had seen as a matter of fact. He would be lucky


    to have him as a son-inw if Mary ended up marrying this man. ''Or would I really be that lucky?'' he


    thought.


    "Really? Thank you, Dad. I love you!" Mary eximed cheerfully. She was expecting her father''s


    blessing but not without a little push. Mary may had been spoiled but she never once disregarded her


    parents'' take on things. She would always want their blessing for any of her decision, especially on


    who she should marry. She took a bite on a sweet biscuit and put it down before giving her father on


    the cheek. "You''re the best Dad ever!" Mary said. Fearing that her mother might get jealous, she also


    reached for her an gave her a kiss on the cheek as well, saying, "Of course, you''re also the best Mom


    ever!"


    Ann giggled at her daughter''s words, her heart melted in hearing it from her daughter. "My silly girl, I


    wouldn''t be jealous of your father. You always know that we have your back no matter what."


    "Well, I will go upstairs and get dressed. Don''t forget to call me at 7:00 pm. I need to go out early. I


    can''t let Lawrence wait for me," Mary urged sweetly before running upstairs merrily.


    Ann was so happy to see her daughter like that. She had never seen her so blissful for a boy. ''That


    Lawrence Chu must be really something, '' she thought. She then told her husband, "Our baby girl is


    now ady. Look how happy she is!"


    Gabe was in deep thought. He didn''t realize that the question was for him. He heard his wife cough and


    he wondered. "Oh yeah, I agree. She''s now a grown up and there''s nothing we can do to keep her in


    this house," Gabe sighed.


    Ann felt that there was something troubling his husband. So she stepped up and tried to asked him


    directly, "What''s the matter, dear? You know that you can share anything to me. Aren''t you d that


    Mary is happy? I''m sure that Lawrence Chu is a worthy guy for our Mary." Ann was trying to figure out


    what her husband had in mind.


    Gabe exined, "Of course, I''m d for our daughter and I trust herpletely. I just have something


    else in mind right now." He was not lying to his wife. It was really not Mary that Gabe was worried


    about. It was more about that Lawrence Chu.


    Ann was not satisfied with his answer and she knew there was more than what Gabe said. Being


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    married to him for more than 25 years now, she knew him very well. She knew him more than he knew


    himself. So she tried to catch him. "Oh yeah?" Ann asked with a baffled expression, teasing her


    husband to telling her what it was. "What''s bothering you if it''s not our daughter''s marriage?" she


    continued.


    Gabe didn''t want to make his wife worry, but there was no point in keeping this concern to him. He let


    out a sigh before blurting out his concerns. "Do you remember a John Ye?" he asked.


    "John Ye? Of course I do. He was a big shot in the government years ago," Ann replied with a nod.


    Gabe had been working for the government for many years now. They had known so many things that


    had been happening in the government circle. The circle might be big but there were only a few


    families in the government circle. One could say that all of them were somehow rted. And John Ye


    was a name popr in the government circle given the family he belonged to.


    Gabe faced his wife with a serious face and looked her in the eyes. "He is Jackson Chu''s nephew. He


    got a job in the government because of Jackson Chu''s help. Besides, at that time, Jackson''s grandpa


    was still alive and no one dared to defy the Chu family at that time even until now," Gabe narrated in a


    serious tone, "John Ye has left that circle a long time, and Jackson Chu hasn''t gotten his hands in the


    government. But it doesn''t mean that the Chu family has no say in the government anymore. Anyone


    who dares to offend Jackson will end up in trouble."


    Gabe''s words made Ann realize the power of the Chu family. She didn''t have any idea how powerful


    the Chu family was until today. But she still didn''t understand why her husband was worried about Mary


    pursuing the Chu guy.


    "What do you mean? Do you mean that Jackson Chu will investigate our family if Lawrence chooses to


    marry our daughter?" Ann asked. She was confused. Why was Gabe- her husband afraid of Jackson


    Chu?


    Gabe looked around to see if his daughter was somewhere near. When he confirmed that Mary has


    already resigned to her room, he moved near to his wife so she could hear him. He said in low voice, "If


    Mary and Lawrence get on well, we will need to meet Jackson Chu and his wife in person. Jackson is a


    principled man and he has been concentrating on exploiting overseas business in the past years. He is


    strong and he can do whatever he wants in the city. Now he has even expanded his social circle in


    abroad and got his hands into the international affairs. I can''t imagine what he can do with such a


    formidable power."

 Chapter 838 Lawrences Substitute (Part Two)

    Chapter 838 Lawrence''s Substitute (Part Two)


    "We both understand the power of the Chu family. But we''ve never messed with them. Besides, you got


    into this position on your own. I don''t think Jackson will give us a hard time, will he?" Ann Tang asked


    with a concerned look. She was trying toprehend what her husband was telling her. She had never


    seen her husband this conscious and concerned about the people in the government before.


    "He won''t," Gabe assured his wife, though he himself was in doubt. He had never associated with


    Jackson before. When he had been in some parties, he got no chance to talk with Jackson but watched


    him discreetly. So he had no idea what Jackson was like. He tried to get linked to them but they were


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mostly off the government circle grid since John Ye left. Gabe always felt he was too ordinary a person


    when he was in the presence of Jackson Chu.


    "Then we got nothing to worry about," Ann Tang concluded. She then added, "Our family has some


    influence in the city, at least we have a say in the government. Jackson will know it. Besides, our


    daughter is well-educated. She is beautiful and slender. She is better than other rich girls out there. I''m


    sure Jackson and Cherry will like her and ept her as their daughter-inw." Ann was confident of


    what her daughter could bring to the Chu''s table. This was what they had been preparing for for their


    daughter- to be married off to a rich family.


    "I''m still not sure about this," Gabe responded. He had always been sure about everything except this


    one. He looked at his wife and asked, "What do you think of Jackson''s children? Do you think they are


    the same with the rest from the upper ss society?"


    Like Jackson, his children were not something that the media could feast on. As a result, not everyone


    knew anything about them. Aside from being a powerful family, they were also discreet and wless. All


    that Ann knew about the Chu children were based on what was known in the government circle. After


    thinking for a moment and collecting her thoughts, Ann shook her head. "They are different. Lawrence


    is excellent and shrewd. He gives off a different aura from other rich young men. He has never indulges


    himself in entertainments or gotten any bad publicity. Many women try to approach him, but none of


    them spent the night with him," she remarked.


    She paused for a moment. Gabe could see that his wife was trying hard to give him all she knew about


    the family. Ann rested her back on the sofa and continued, "I heard that Jackson''s daughter keeps a


    low profile and I never met her before. Looks like she''s married to Fred Xiao''s son. But they didn''t even


    hold a morous wedding. I don''t know what kind of girl she is. Who wouldn''t want a big shot


    wedding?"


    After hearing all these information from his wife, he paused for a moment to process them in his head.


    He picked up his cup of tea, rested his back on the lounge, and drink some tea. He rested the cup on


    his left hand, while his right was holding the ear. "I think Mr. Jackson and his wife must have educated


    their children in a different way. Perhaps they may not pay much attention to the family background or


    education," he said apprehensively.


    "You have a point," Ann followed. "But anyway, Mary stands out among the rich girls of her age, doesn''t


    she? Doesn''t matter who they are. I''m confident of our Mary, so don''t worry."


    "Perhaps you''re right," Gabe nodded at her. "Well, let''s wait and see. She looked so happy and she''s


    looking forward to meeting Lawrence Chu, so I had no intention in ruining her good mood."


    "We''d better keep it to ourselves. We should let her lead a carefree life," Ann proposed. "Besides, she''s


    now a growndy. I''m sure she can handle this things on her own."


    Gabe nodded in agreement. And they both sat in silence. Though deep inside, Gabe still had some


    concerns about her daughter''s choice of husband. But he knew he better let his daughter figure it out


    herself. He would just wait in the background and see what happened.


    In a beautiful mid-summer afternoon, the city was filled with people enjoying their vacation. Tourists


    were everywhere and the streets were busy with street acts and booths. In this busy city, there was a


    ce where one could find peace. This ce was a bar known to the upper ss for its ssic old


    wines and ambiance. Lawrence could be seen enjoying this peace and quiet with a ss of whiskey in


    his hand. The ambiance mixed with a perfect jazz music was the best setting for Lawrence to clear off


    his mind of things.


    Mike walked into the bar. Since there were not so many people in this bar, he was able to locate


    Lawrence at the bar counter in one nce. He tiptoed to his best friend and tried to startle him.


    "There you are! What''s up, Lawrence? So you''re seriously nning to get drunk alone?" Mike asked,


    patting his best friend''s back. He signaled the bartender to give him a ss of whiskey as he sat down


    beside Lawrence. Mike was a frequent visitor at the bar so the bartender knew his habits. He prepared


    the drink that Mike wanted and gave it to him without a word. Mike nodded in response and the


    bartender went away.


    "You got me wrong. I just wanted to have a drink," Lawrence replied casually. Though he actually had


    something in mind, he was just here to clear his head off. He had no intention of drowning his sorrows


    and he had never resorted to it to forget the unpleasant things.


    "Well, then you''re not alone now," Mike proposed before taking a sip of his wine. They both sat there in


    silence, enjoying the ambiance of a chill and rxing jazz music.


    "Hey, has your Dad ever asked you to get married?" Lawrence broke the silence and asked Mike while


    he was absently minded ying with his ss of whiskey.


    Mike was surprised when Lawrence brought up the subject of marriage. He knew Lawrence since they


    were kids and for Mike, Lawrence was not the type to talk about marriage with his family. Nor his Dad


    would force him to marry.


    "Of course, he has. Since I returned from abroad, he has keptining that some of his friends


    already have their grandchildren. He med me for staying abroad for many years withouting


    back. The first mission he gave me was to get settled," Mike replied, as he aired his trouble. He was


    not sure if that was helpful, but he just shared his thoughts on things.


    "How did you make it through?" Lawrence asked curiously, still not looking at Mike.


    "I yed with my phone and pretended that I hadn''t heard him talking. Later, my Dad was running out


    of patience. He directly ordered me to get married. I told him that I would consider his words but I


    needed some time to find a girl," Mike replied archly.

 Chapter 839 Lawrences Substitute (Part Three)

    Chapter 839 Lawrence''s Substitute (Part Three)


    "So what happened then?" Lawrence urged Mike to tell him more. He now faced Mike and was


    interested with what he was about to say like it was a secret trick he needed.


    "I haven''t returned home and have found all kinds of excuses to avoid my Dad. So I am safe. For now, I


    guess," Mike answered ndly. Heughed at the thought. "This morning, he called and scolded me


    because I hadn''te back home for a long time. He threatened to break my legs if I don''te home


    today. So why would Ie back home?" he added jokingly andughed very hard.


    "If your legs were broken, I would send a helicopter to your window to save you," Lawrence joked.


    They bothughed. Mike and Lawrence shared this inside joke to themselves about their family and


    how they would save each other in case one of them git stuck with their rich but dysfunctional families.


    But Mike was actually moved by Lawrence''s words. He would always know that Lawrence was there


    for him no matter what. With a light pat on thetter''s shoulder, he replied with great joy, "You''re my


    good buddy. I''d rather die outside than go home and be at the mercy of my Dad."


    "If you don''t have anywhere to go, you can live in my house or I can buy you a vi," Lawrence offered.


    "There is no need. How would I end up without no ce to live? If I really got no choice, I don''t mind


    sleeping with you," Mike teased and he grinned at Lawrence.


    "What if that Lily mistakes us for gays?" Lawrence asked out of the blue. He was just trying to sway the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    conversation to a light mood.


    Mike almost choked on his whiskey. After swallowing the wine, he cast a surprised nce at Lawrence.


    "Does she?" he asked with his eyes widened.


    "It''s possible. You know Lily, don''t you?" Lawrence replied curtly. He was in no mood to introduce Lily.


    Mike knew everything about him and his family and how inappropriate they could be sometimes.


    Mike had a hard thought on what Lawrence said. He paused for a while to think more about it but


    realized that Lawrence was just changing the subject on why thetter was here.


    "Why are you suddenly interested in marriage? Are you hiding something from me?" Mike asked as if


    he was questioning a criminal. With uncertainty, Mike continued, "Did your parents urge you to settle


    down?"


    "Seriously?" Lawrence said sarcastically. "My parents wouldn''t force me to do anything like that and


    you know that very well," he continued. Lawrence believed that his sensible mother would never push


    him on marriage issues. Lawrence knew that she had always respected his opinions and would never


    force him to do anything. For his father, though Jackson was a tough one, he knew that his father


    wouldn''t go far on him with marriage. Whatever his mother said, his father would always agree.


    "So is it your Uncle Wilson?" Mike surmised. He couldn''t think of other person that would force


    Lawrence into something he didn''t want to do. And Mike hit the jackpot.


    "What''s worse is that Uncle Mond and Uncle Derek joined him. My shrewd Aunt Selina already made


    several appointments for me," Lawrence confirmed, "One is in JY Hotel at 8:00 tonight. One is in KX


    Restaurant at 8:00 am tomorrow. And the other one is in JN Hotel at 8:00 tomorrow night..."


    "Seriously? Aunt Selina did that?" Mike asked, with his jaw dropping in disbelief. He knew Aunt Selina


    but he couldn''t believe that she would go that far just to find Lawrence a wife. But he thought it was a


    good thing for Lawrence. He knew his friend needed this push from his family to get over some things


    especially marriage. But Mike couldn''t help but feel a little pity for Lawrence because he knew what it


    felt. "Oh, do you need apany? You can take me with you. I can have free meals and meet the


    beautiful girls. I can give you my advice by the way," he suggested teasingly.


    "How about you go there on my behalf?" Lawrence asked without giving too much thought about it.


    Then, he grumbled, "You have no idea how hard it was for me to bargain with my Aunt."


    "Of course I know! Your Aunt is a meticulous person. Only few people can handle her and you are one


    of the very lucky persons," Mike praised Lawrence indirectly. He admired and appreciated his friend


    deeply. In his eyes, only three people in the world can take care of Selina: Lawrence and his parents.


    Selina was a tough woman to handle. She would insist herself on everything and it would be hard not


    to acknowledge her.


    "Mike, how about you pretend to be me and attend those appointments?" Lawrence proposed. He was


    desperate to get out of this situation whatever it had to take. He was unwilling to go on blind dates.


    He''s not that type of a man. More than that, Lawrence was sure that he wouldn''t like any of the women


    his Aunt Selina set him up with. Knowing Aunt Selina, she was only concerned about family


    backgrounds and financial status which didn''t matter to Lawrence at all.


    Mike didn''t give his reply immediately. He knew that Lawrence was serious but he also had his own


    reservations about the thought. He didn''t want to go on a sudden blind date but neither did he want to


    disappoint his best friend.


    "How about you attend tonight''s appointment? I will go to the meeting on your behalf tomorrow. You


    can give it a shot. After you try it once, you can decide whether you want to continue to go on the blind


    date or not. When your uncles or aunt ask you about the meeting, you can tell them your real thoughts.


    If you don''t even attend one meeting, you will be at a loss for answering the elders'' questions. They will


    know if you''re fooling them," Mike advised. He gave a careful analysis to his friend. After all, Aunt


    Selina would sense if Lawrence was lying. Mike didn''t care about his friend''s Uncle Wilson. It was only


    Aunt Selina that he thought about because he knew the woman held all the power.


    "You go and attend tonight''s meeting on my behalf. I will go with tomorrow''s appointment," Lawrence


    negotiated with Mike. Thetter could sense that Lawrence wasn''t really keen in going at any of them.


    "What if your Aunt tracks you tonight? It is your first blind date anyway. I''m sure she has something


    nned to know you''ll attend those." Mike reminded. He was also scared of Aunt Selina after all. Who


    wouldn''t?


    When he heard Mike''s reminder, he knew that he couldn''t miss tonight''s appointment. ''Mike''s right, ''


    Lawrence thought. He knew that his Aunt was determined to get him married and was capable of doing


    anything just to make her ns work. But Lawrence was more determined to not let his family run his


    own life. He decided to go to the first date tonight and agreed that the next would be Mike''s. He was


    sure that he would be bored tonight. But how sure would he be?

 Chapter 840 One Knows Not What To Occur (Part One)

    Chapter 840 One Knows Not What To ur (Part One)


    Lawrence was on his way to JY Hotel to meet someone. He knew he still had enough time before the


    so-called meeting started but he preferred to be the first one to arrive to settle himself. He was in his


    car but his mind was somewhere else. s, he arrived in JY Hotel. He veered his car to the driveway


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and took another quick look at the rear view mirror before alighting from the car. As he stepped out of


    the car, he handed the key to the Valet and walked straight to the hotel main lobby door and he saw a


    waitressing his way.


    "Hello, sir. Good evening. Wee to JY Hotel. How many are in yourpany?" the waitress greeted


    in high energy.


    Lawrence was scanning the whole lobby. He didn''t want to admit the fact that he was kind of impressed


    of the ce. He was lost in admiration of the ce and only realized after a few moments that he was


    asked a question. "I''m Lawrence Chu and I have a reservation for two," Lawrence replied. He


    remembered that Selina had booked the table under his name.


    "Mr. Chu, this way please," she said politely. She immediately recognized the name. Who wouldn''t?


    This was a Chu, one of the most distinguished families in the city. She reminded herself that she


    couldn''t afford to displease him or else, she might lose her job.


    The waitress carefully ushered Lawrence into a private room. On their way, Lawrence couldn''t help but


    be amazed on how beautiful the ce was. ''So much for a first meeting, '' he thought. When they


    arrived in the room, Lawrence nced around to find a small table and two wooden stools. It urred


    to him that Selina had arranged this room on purpose.


    Lawrence helped himself to the table and sat down on one of the stools.


    The waitress put her hand inside her pocket and took out a room card. "Mr. Lawrence, this is the room


    card of our president suite. It is Mrs. Selina''s instruction," she said courteously, handing the card to


    Lawrence.


    Lawrence was surprised at the gesture. He thought that the restaurant arrangement was already too


    much, but didn''t expect that there was more. ''So Aunt even prepared a room for me. She must be


    really eager to see me and that girl to work it out, '' he thought to himself.


    Lawrence took the card and put it on the table. "You can leave now," he demanded in a cold voice.


    "When would you like us to serve the food?" the waitress asked with a diplomatic smile.


    "Wait until this arrives," Lawrence replied briefly. Out of courtesy, he decided to wait for Mary before


    ordering the dishes.


    "Okay,"


    the waitress answered, turned around and politely took her leave.


    Meanwhile, Mary had arrived at the hotel. As her driver parked the car, she alighted from the car. As


    she got out, she instructed the driver in a defiant tone, "You can leave now. Tell my parents that I am


    safe and they don''t need to send you to pick me up tonight."


    "Okay, Miss Mary," the driver answered politely.


    As the car drove away, Mary started to fix herself up. She pulled her miniskirt up with her right hand,


    exposing more her porcin bare thighs. This was one of her assets. Mary was one of the few


    members of the society who had long, alluring legs matched with her natural pretty face.


    With a luxury fashion hand bag on her left hand, she confidently walked into the hotel lobby door.


    "Good day, Miss Mary. Wee to JY Hotel," one waitress greeted humbly as she came forward.


    "Hmm," Mary greeted back distantly. "Is Mr. Lawrence here?" she asked in a superior manner.


    "Yes, he is here. This way, please," the waitress said while nervously smiling.


    Mary didn''t say a word and just followed the usher.


    The waitress led Mary to the private room where Lawrence was waiting. As they arrive at the door of


    the private room, Mary silently paused for a moment. The waitress thought that the Miss was waiting


    for the door to be opened for her, so she immediately grabbed the door knob. Aware of what was about


    to happen, Mary grabbed her hand immediately. "You can leave now! I can go by myself," she said


    impatiently, frowning at the waitress.


    "I apologize Miss. I will leave right now," the waitress agreed meekly and walked away. She didn''t think


    it was a wise idea to offend Mary.


    Standing in front of the room, Mary did ast check of herself. She retouched her make-up, flipped her


    hair, and pulled her skirt up. After making sure that she looked perfect, she pushed the door open to


    the room.


    Lawrence heard the door opening and looked its way.


    He saw hering in. After several seconds, he immediately turned his eyes back at the window.


    Mary noticed Lawrence immediately as she entered the room. But she didn''t like the fact that he was


    not paying attention to her. So instead of going to the vacant seat, she headed to where Lawrence was


    siting.


    Lawrence could smell a scent of perfume and it was bing stronger. ''Here shees, '' he thought


    to himself as he heard her stepsing closer.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lawrence. I''m Mary Han," Mary gushed. When she spoke out her name, her


    tone was exceedingly soft and sweet. She was trying to imply that she was a well-bred youngdy from


    an affluent family who deserved his attention.


    "Please take a seat," Lawrence returned coldly, gesturing her to the vacant seat. He had met many


    women who were keen on perfume, but none of them gave off a scent as strong as hers. ''Did she use


    up a whole bottle of perfume?'' he wondered in disdain.


    Mary didn''t realize that Lawrence had an aversion towards her. Instead, she considered Lawrence the


    legendary aloof prince.


    Mary let out a sweet smile and took the seat in front of Lawrence, trying toprehend the man in


    front of her.


    Aria had sessfully slipped into JY Hotel. She could''ve just entered the hotel lobby as how normal


    people do, but she wasn''t wearing the appropriate attire nor looking any ssy. Aria was wearing a


    cheap, white,ce top, paired with a sleazy jeans, and white sneakers. Her hair was pony-tailed. Some


    could say that she looked young and pure, but they wouldn''t be interested in her as she looked cheap.


    "All right. Now that I''m in, I need to find Mary," Aria mumbled.


    She nced around to see where she needed to go. She was awestruck by how beautiful the ce


    was but there was no time to waste. She needed to find Mary before any staff noticed her cheap


    presence. She walked towards an aisle.


    Lawrence didn''t take a look at Mary since the time she helped herself in a seat in front of her. He would


    casually nce over the window and watch the lights of the street sparkling while enjoying the silence


    more than the dinner.

 Chapter 841 One Knows Not What To Occur (Part Two)

    Chapter 841 One Knows Not What To ur (Part Two)


    "Mr. Lawrence, please eat more. Aunt Selina ordered these for you especially. I heard that those are


    your favorite food," Mary broke the dead silence with an embarrassed expression. Taking notice that


    the impassive man opposite her paid no heed to her, she felt like a clown. But since he was Lawrence


    Chu, she couldn''t throw a tantrum in front of him. She just wished that he didn''t detest her. Her ultimate


    goal was to be her woman and she wouldn''t fail.


    "I will," Lawrence responded, devoid of any expressions.


    "Ummmm you must have learnt about my family. My Dad is..." But before Mary could finish, Lawrence


    cut into the conversation.


    "I know," the dominating young man began with a poker face. He put down his chopsticks and leaned


    back against the chair. "Come on! Let''s get straight to the point," he said in a cold voice, focusing his


    gaze on Mary.


    With a coy expression, Mary lowered her head. She said in a low, sweet voice, "I think we''re a good


    match. Today, we already met each other. Do you think we should..."


    And there she stopped. She couldn''t finish her sentence due to embarrassment. She knew it wasn''t her


    role as ady to bring that matter up. She moved her gaze back to Lawrence expecting him to get the


    point.


    "Do you mean to marry me?" Lawrence asked inly while staring at the window.


    "Yes. It''s my dream to be married to you," Mary replied with a flush. She felt slightly bashful to blurt out


    her thoughts in front of Lawrence.


    "Do you think you deserve me?" Lawrence asked frankly. Even though he only knew her for a short


    time, he thought he had learnt what sort of person the woman in front of him was.


    "Excuse... Excuse me?" Mary responded in surprise. She stared at Lawrence who was still looking


    outside the window. ''Although I can only see his side face, I can feel the great charisma he radiates. If I


    can stay by his side, I will be as shining as a star in the dark sky, '' she imagined obsessively.


    As Lawrence didn''t respond, Mary was starting to lose her patience. She didn''t imagine their first date


    to be like this. So she stood up and walked to his side. "I admit that you are from a wealthy and


    influential family, but my family also has some influence. You should know the role of my Dad in the


    government. The Han family is a respectable one in the city. How could you say such rude words?" she


    said, flustered. She wanted Lawrence to understand who she was and what her family stood for.


    "Do you think you''re good enough for me? I expect my woman to be pure. Have you maintained your


    virtue? Do you think you can meet my standards?" Lawrence threw these questions at Mary with a


    scornful look.


    "I..." Mary faltered. She wasn''t a virgin anymore. She lost her virginity to a ssmate when she was in


    college.


    "Are you trying to say that you''re still a virgin?" Lawrence continued of derision without switching his


    deep-set eyes to Mary.


    Mary opened her mouth and tried to say something but stopped. She must tell the truth but not to


    sound guilty. This was her make or break moment. After a long pause, she replied awkwardly, "I had


    slept with one man, but it happened three years ago. In the past three years, I have never..."


    Lawrence interrupted her again.


    "You can leave now," he snapped at her. "I don''t know why Aunt would choose you. If you get out of


    here now, I can forgive you."


    As Lawrence nudged her to leave, Mary panicked and didn''t know what to do. This was not what she


    imagined the date would end. And she knew she must do something to try to change the mood.


    Without too much thinking, she sat on Lawrence''sp and put her arms around his neck.


    Even though Mary was so close to him, Lawrence still didn''t look back at her. However, Lawrence could


    now smell the pungent perfume and it disgusted him.


    With her eyes glued on Lawrence''s piercing eyes and bushy eyebrows, Mary was on the edge of


    bursting into tears. She had prepared so long for this meeting and expected she could win Lawrence''s


    heart. There was no way for her to give up on him and just ept the result.


    "Mr. Lawrence, please have a look at me. I''m better than many women. I really am a good girl," Mary


    pleaded incoherently, desperate to have his attention.


    Lawrence found the loose woman disgusting. Before he intended to tell Mary off, he saw the door was


    opened.


    No sooner had Aria pushed the door open that she saw the scene unfolded before her. Mary threw her


    arms around a man''s neck and she sat on hisp. From where she stood, she felt like she could almost


    see Mary''s underwear.


    A hint of contempt rose in Aria''s heart. ''It is their first meeting. How could they be so intimate? What


    has Mary done to get the man?'' she wondered.


    "It''s you," Mary eximed in surprise at the sight of Aria. ''How could this shameless woman find me


    here?'' Mary wondered in anger.


    "I am so ttered. I thought that you already forgot me," Aria taunted with a grin. She walked inside the


    room and closed the door behind her. Now that the man had fallen for Mary, she nned to destroy


    their rtionship or even steal him away from her.


    Lawrence was stunned, not knowing what was going on. He surveyed Aria from head to toe. This


    woman who broke in here was totally different from the woman on hisp. It looked like the former was


    a pauper and thetter was a princess. She had no taste for clothes. She didn''t wear makeup. She had


    tousled hair. She even went to the hotel in her sneakers. ''I have no idea how to judge this woman, '' he


    thought.


    Although he didn''t understand the situation, he knew that a show was about to begin.


    ''Now that I want to marry Lawrence, I must behave myself in front of him. Otherwise, I might not be


    able to continue to stay in the upper ss, '' Mary pondered to herself. She was determined to stay


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ssy what happened.


    Mary loosened her grip slowly. She got up and walked over to Aria. "What are you doing here? Get out!


    You''re not wee here," she said to Aria furiously.


    "I am not here for you," Aria sneered, as she shoved Mary away. She walked further inside to the room


    and stopped in front of Lawrence.


    Lawrence looked into Aria''s eyes with interest. He somehow enjoyed looking at such a clean face


    without makeup. ''It lookedfortable, '' he thought.


    "Hello, I''m Aria Liu. But I am not Mary''s friend," Aria Liu addressed.


    "Aria Liu?" Lawrence repeated without taking his eyes off her. "I''m Lawrence Chu," he greeted back.


    Lawrence Chu? The name rang a bell. She had heard the name somewhere else. He seems to have


    something to do with apany, she recalled. But she couldn''t remember thepany''s name.


    Seeing Aria lost in thought, Mary felt that she might stand in the way of her happiness. She strode


    forward and stopped between Aria and Lawrence. With her back on Lawrence, she glowered at Aria.


    "What in the world do you want? If you want money, you can leave now. I will give it to you tomorrow,"


    she said with a sullen look.


    ''Money?'' Lawrence muttered to himself quietly. Their conversation piqued his interest. Why would this


    new girl wanted money from Mary? Lawrence found himself more interested in Aria than in Mary.

 Chapter 842 I Will Make You A Real Woman (Part One)

    Chapter 842 I Will Make You A Real Woman (Part One)


    "Mary Han, you know that you have to pay for my mother''s medical fees. But..." Aria said with a


    resolute?expression and then continued, "you also owe her an apology." Aria tried to remain calm. The


    thought of her mother in the hospital suffering because of Mary Han made her cry, but this time she


    wouldn''t let this bitch see her tears. She had to be seen as tough, otherwise, this rich girl would take


    advantage of her weakness. All Aria wanted, more than money, was for Mary to acknowledge that what


    she did was wrong.


    "Apology?" Mary asked, as if she didn''t hear well what Aria said. She was a well-breddy from an


    influential family and she wouldn''t allow this poor girl to embarrass her in front of her date. She sneered


    at Aria, "Why would I apologize to your mother?"


    Mary was itching to shout at Aria but she was determined to impress Lawrence and kept her cool. If


    only Lawrence wasn''t around, she would have smacked Aria on the face right there and then. Mary


    was imagining what she could have done to Aria hadn''t her rich future boyfriend was around. But then


    again, Mary had to remain calm for the time being and be a polite and kind woman she wanted


    Lawrence to see.


    Aria also noticed it and she didn''t expect Mary to be this calm and resisted in shouting at her. It was


    unbelievable. It seemed that she really wanted to be well-behaved in front of the man named


    Lawrence. ''Hum, since you want to hide your true color from this man here, I will have the liberty to


    reveal who you really are.'' Aria thought.


    She pushed Mary away to the side and started walking towards Lawrence. She didn''t know who this


    Lawrence guy was but she would show him what kind of a monster Mary Han was.


    Aria''s gesture was so strong that Mary was pushed back to the wall. Mary almost lost her bnce.


    Ignoring Mary, Aria was now standing in front of Lawrence, looked straight to his cold eyes and told


    him, "Lawrence, let me tell you what kind of person you''re dating. My mother is a cleaner in a shopping


    mall. She''s been there for more than 10 years already. Two weeks ago, Mary went shopping there and


    she slipped on the floor that my mother just cleaned and she broke her heels. It was actually her fault,


    but she put the me on my mother and pushed my mother down from the stairs. My mother suffered


    serious injuries because of that fall and must be taken to the hospital. Later, she used her family''s


    influence to ask the shopping mall to fire my mother and deduct her one-month wage to make


    fees."


    Aria was on the verge of crying. Her eyes were starting to fill up but she controlled it. She couldn''t let


    these rich people see her cry and mock her. She continued to tell Lawrence about Mary''s bad behavior.


    "I went to her home to ask her to apologize and pay for my mother''s medical bills, but guess what she


    did. She called her securities and I was dragged out of her home. You might want to rethink about


    marrying this monster. She''s a wolf in a sheep''s clothing. She will ruin you and your family!"


    Hearing what Aria had told Lawrence about everything, Mary was flustered. Her mind was not in the


    right state and she couldn''t think right. She didn''t know what to do anymore.


    She had to stop Aria and convinced Lawrence about her. She was sure that Lawrence would not listen


    to a poor girl. She took his arm and pleaded with emotion, "Lawrence, don''t listen to her nonsense!


    What she said was not true and the fact is that her mother bullied me and hit me first and I..."


    Aria couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She was speechless by how Mary called her a liar and put


    the me on her mother in front of a stranger. Mary kept on telling lies to Lawrence about the incident


    and Aria could not longer hear clearly. Her mind was with her mother who was suffering because of this


    entitled bitch and all she could do was stand there. Aria snapped back into reality and could no longer


    take the insults anymore. She grabbed Mary''s shoulders to face her and said, "You! What are you


    talking about? You know the truth! My mother is a weak old woman and she wouldn''ty a finger on


    you!" Aria was mad. She was angry at Mary''s lies but angrier at the reality that rich people could put


    the poor people down. However, Mary continued to insult her mother.


    "Why couldn''t she? You and your mother are just jealous of me! She was hostile to the rich and she


    hated the rich''s happy life! I know you poor people are always like this and you are all like green-eyed


    monsters. You want our life but you couldn''t have it so all you could do was to hurt us." Mary was


    eloquent. She could make her story sound real and make people believe. If Aria hadn''t known the truth,


    she would probably believe every word that Mary said.


    "Mary Han, you..." Aria gagged?on?her?anger. She wanted to p Mary real hard but didn''t dare. Mary


    wouldn''t be able to fight back Aria but this man, Aria had no idea what this man could do. He might


    snap back at her if she ever hit Mary. She controlled her anger and looked away from Mary and closed


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    her eyes. Her tears were starting to show and there was no way she could stop them.


    At that time, Lawrence was able to break from Mary''s grip. He had a good look on Mary''s face and saw


    her heavy make up already loosening because of the heat in the room. He was already disgusted by


    the smell of her perfume, but became more disgusted by the thought of her bad manners.


    "I have no time for this nonsense and I wish not to get involved in this! Now get out of my sight!"


    Lawrence said to Mary passively, as if giving an order. His voice was cold and his face showed no


    expression.


    "Lawrence, please," Mary pleaded, trying to get his pardon. This date was very important to Mary. She


    needed to win Lawrence''s favor so she could have a chance at him. Mary had prepared for this very


    moment and she wouldn''t let anyone ruin it. This might be thest time she would see Lawrence if she


    couldn''t redeem herself.


    Seeing that Mary had no intention to leave, Lawrence decided that he would be the one to leave. He


    picked up the room card from the table and went straight for the door. He saw Aria on the way, silently


    crying. He knew that he couldn''t leave her here with Mary. Who knows what Mary Han could do once


    he''s gone from the room. Without too much thinking, he grabbed her arms and forced her out with him.


    They left and he closed the door behind him.

 Chapter 843 I Will Make You A Real Woman (Part Two)

    Chapter 843 I Will Make You A Real Woman (Part Two)


    Mary''s eyes widened when she saw Lawrence left with Aria. She''s now alone in the room and didn''t


    know what to do. She could notprehend what went wrong and why their date ended like this. ''Why


    did Lawrence take Aria''s hand and leave?'' she wondered.


    Lawrence was holding Aria''s arm tightly. She wanted to escape from his grip but it was too tight. She


    was lost how she ended up with Lawrence dragging her outside that room.


    "Hey, let go of me, will you?" Aria demanded. She was struggling to escape from Lawrence while he


    was dragging her. ''Where is he taking me?'' Aria thought. She saw the elevator and knew that the man


    was taking her somewhere. "Hey, I said let me go!" Aria shouted.


    When the elevator door opened, Lawrence led her into the elevator and then pressed the floor button.


    He released Aria from his grip and put his hand on her mouth. "Just shut up!" hemanded her.


    Aria froze at the sound of his voice. This man was charming but he could also be vicious. She just


    stood there silently and had no idea what could happen to her in this man''s presence. She was getting


    more scared now. ''What did I get into?'' she thought. All she could do was pray for this man to release


    her.


    Finally, the elevator reached its destination floor. Aria was once again grabbed by Lawrence by the arm


    and pulled her out of the elevator. It was not the usually hotel floor. There was only three doors as Aria


    counted. Lawrence led her to one of the doors and he opened it.


    The moment they entered the room, Aria couldn''t see a thing. All she knew was that the room was so


    big. Bigger than any hotel rooms she''s ever been to with her mother. Lawrence didn''t turn on the lights.


    He closed the door and Aria felt his hands grabbed her shoulders and pushed her back to the wall. It


    was all too fast before Aria could protest, she felt Lawrence chest to her face. She could feel his warm


    body against hers and hear the sound of his beating heart. There was a moment of silence.


    "What...what are you doing?" Aria said, breaking the dead silence. Her?voice?trailed?off?as?she felt


    the Lawrence''s breath on her face. She was too close to him and he could feel that his body was


    getting warmer. She wanted to escape, but his weight was on her.


    "So since you ruined my date, how about you pay for it instead?" Lawrence replied. His voice was


    husky, which made Aria chill. He had no intention for this moment to happen, but he felt a desire when


    he was alone with this woman in the elevator. Putting his hands on her mouth to shut her up aroused


    her as he felt her soft lips. He also liked the look of fear in her eyes as if she would sumb to him. His


    desires were too strong and all he wanted to do was to pump this woman. ''I''ll have her no matter what.


    I''ll give her a night she will never forget.'' he thought as he smelled her hair.


    "What do you mean?" Aria asked. Her body started to shiver in fear. Was it really fear or was it


    something else?


    Lawrence felt Aria''s body shiver and he became more aroused. He wrapped her in her arms and pulled


    her closer to his body. He felt Aria''s warm body against him and started caressing her back with his


    hands.


    Aria could feel her face bing warm. She could feel his chin on her head, her head on his chest.


    Lawrence''s chest was wide and muscr. Aria ironically felt safe in his arms. She wanted to touch his


    chest but resisted.


    "Well, I didn''t ruin your date. As a matter of fact, I saved you and you should thank me," Aria blurted


    out, while burying her face to his chest to avoid eye contact. She knew it was dark and Lawrence could


    not see her well, but they were too close that he might see her blushing.


    "Oh, really?" Lawrence pretended to be curious and started flirting with Aria. He started to trace Aria''s


    hair with his hand and said, "How should I thank you then?"


    Aria didn''t understand what Lawrence meant. She was so naive to see the context of what Lawrence


    just said. At present, her biggest problem was her mother''s medical bills since Mary was bitching and


    wouldn''t even take responsibility of what happened. She heard that this man was the boss of the JC


    Group, so it would be no problem if she asked him to pay her mother''s medical bills.


    "How about you pay my mother''s medical bills?" Aria bravely asked. She knew it wasn''t right to ask


    someone to pay for her mother''s hospital fees but she had no choice. She looked up and met


    Lawrence''s eyes.


    "No problem!" Lawrence answered. With a sly smile on his face, Lawrence continued, "I will pay all


    your mother''s medical bills. But how will you repay me?" He was flirting with Aria. He couldn''t stop


    thinking about the things she would do to her tonight. He wanted to start but he''s letting this forey


    arouse him more.


    "I, I..." Aria stuttered. She didn''t know what to reply. Her mind was a mess when Lawrence suddenly


    agreed to pay the medical fees. She didn''t expect him to. But what the hell, she''s not in this mess she


    made. So without thinking too much, Aria blurted out, "Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it!"


    "Tell me, are you still a virgin?" Lawrence teased her. Asking this question turned Lawrence on. The fire


    of desire started to ze in his heart and he almost couldn''t control himself. Especially after he touched


    her soft bosom with his chest. He wanted to kiss her and suck her. He wanted to pump her like he''s


    never pumped before.


    Aria went dead silence. Her face turned red and she felt her head getting warm in embarrassment. She


    knew exactly what Lawrence meant by that.


    She nodded her head and then looked down, feeling ashamed. She didn''t want Lawrence to see her


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    blushing.


    "Excellent!" Lawrence said. He knew from the start that Aria was a virgin from how she reacted to his


    advances. Confirming it made his cock harder. He actually didn''t care if Aria was a virgin or not


    because he''s already obsessed with her mysterious character.


    "What...what are you...going to do to me?" That was a stupid question and Aria regretted asking that.


    Of course she knew what was about to happen. Her breath became heavier and her heart started


    pounding faster. She couldn''t quite see Lawrence''s face but she could feel his warm hands gently


    caressing her body. It started with her shoulders, and it traced her arms, down to her breasts. It gently


    massaged her tight breast. Aria could feel her nipples getting hard. Lawrence''s hands went down


    between her thighs and she could feel a warm sensation. ''What is happening? Why am I feeling


    flustered?'' she thought. She knew this was wrong but she couldn''t help but feel aroused by what was


    Lawrence was doing. Lawrence kissed her lips gently. Aria unconsciously kissed back with her eyes


    closed.


    "Tonight, I will make you a real woman!" Lawrence erotically whispered into her ear. Aria had no idea


    what would happen to her but if that meant that her mother would get a better medical treatment, she


    would sacrifice her purity in exchange of her mother''s life.

 Chapter 844 Caught By Selina (Part One)

    Chapter 844 Caught By Selina (Part One)


    It was a cold night. In a dark and luxurious room, the only light in the room was from the full moon,


    passing through the window and into the carpeted floor. A silhouette from two bodies could be seen


    with the dim light from the sky.


    Lawrence didn''t expect to lose control of his emotions. In the presence of this woman, his thought went


    wild, which was wilder than he could ever imagine. There was one goal in his mind that very night: this


    woman must be his; he would take her virginity tonight.


    The shyness and fear which overpowered Aria Liu made her reluctant to what was going to happen.


    But when she stared at Lawrence''s incredibly handsome face, she totally fell for his charisma. She


    could feel something tingling between her thighs. Meanwhile, an impulse to kiss his lips overpowered


    her.


    Lying on the soft bed helpless, Aria was a bit conscious. It was her first time after all. She had never


    allowed any man to touch her ever in her life. But this man got her heart. "Please be gentle! I am


    afraid," she whispered coquettishly, her face turning red.


    The woman''s plead turned him on. He kissed her lips. Gently softly, until it became a little rough. He


    opened his mouth and their tongue met. The moonlight made it more romantic, arousing Lawrence


    ever more. He moved on to kiss the rest of her body. And Aria fell into his hands, and her body covered


    by his warm body. Their bodies both rocking the bed. And Lawrence raced to the final base.


    .....


    The morning came. Aria was awakened by a pungent smell of smoke. She coughed and breathed for


    air with her eyes still closed.


    Lawrence realized that the woman was already awake. He was still dreamy aboutst night and


    couldn''t believe that it had happened. He took onest puff from the cigar and calmly put it out on the


    ashtray beside him.


    The instant she opened her eyes, she caught a glimpse of the shirtless Lawrence. Memories fromst


    night flooded Aria''s mind and she blushed. She turned away from him immediately as she didn''t want


    him to think that she enjoyed it. Though she really did. Later, she realized that her bare arms were


    protruding from the bed, so she quickly pulled up the nket to cover her body.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But Lawrence was a keen observer. He noticed all of Aria''s movement and studied them. He knew that


    after what happenedst night between them, Aria was still aloof with him.


    "Why are you so shy?" Lawrence asked in his attractive voice, a wicked smile crossing his lips.


    "Shut up! You..." Aria Liu protested coyly with a frown. But before she could finish her sentence, she felt


    a pain in her body. "Umm!" she moaned.


    The man''s lips curved into a sly smile as he took notice of the pain on her face. He pounced on the coy


    woman, his eyes glued on her.


    "You followed my advancesst night. Are you going to deny that?" Lawrence asked on purpose. He


    tried to remind Aria that she already belonged to him. That he was the man who made her a woman.


    The man who took her to a paradise she had never been to before.


    Aria Liu attempted to shove Lawrence away. At the thought of what had happenedst night, she was


    overpowered by bashfulness. She remembered a pain that struck her body at first, but it went away


    quickly. The more that Lawrence pumped his hard manhood into her, the more that Aria felt the need


    for more.


    Lawrence grabbed her hands tightly, watching her face with his possessive eyes. He was immersed in


    thought. ''I enjoyed being with this woman and she brought me great pleasurest night. She is such a


    saucy woman. I can''t wait to take her again.''


    Defeated by lust, he pressed his lips against hers. This time, he didn''t start gently. His kiss was more


    possessive thanst night.


    "Umm, umm," Aria Liu groaned. She struggled to escape from his grip but failed. Her mind was still in


    denial that she was enjoying every moment, but her body felt otherwise. As Lawrence kiss drilled her


    lips, Aria unconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. Lawrence kissed her more deeply and


    passionately. Her body arched, meeting the bump between his thighs. It was hard as rock and it met


    her paradise.


    Time passed by. Lawrence kept his gaze on Aria and he didn''t let her go for long hours. They would


    make love and would rest for a while, and made love again.


    "Can you be less bossy, Lawrence?" Aria pouted, feeling a little miffed. She had no strength to push


    the dominating man away. Her body was tired from the nonstop sex they had that day. But she was


    wanting for more.


    Lawrence seemed to have found a sense of achievement. Resting his eyes on Aria, he dered in a


    imperious manner, "From today on, you''re my woman. Remember that."


    He gave Aria one final torrid kiss on the lips before loosening his grip on Aria''s hands. Then he got out


    of bed naked. Aria could see the slender, muscr body of Lawrence. She felt a warm sensation from


    between her thighs again, her nipples hardening. Aria followed Lawrence with her gaze as he headed


    straight to the bathroom.


    Ariay naked on the spacious bed, staring at the ceiling. She could still feel the warm sensation in her


    body and the need to touch Lawrence. She was daydreaming of the night she surrendered everything


    to Lawrence. Later, something urred to her. She yanked the soft nket to find the sexual marks on


    her body.


    Twenty minutester, Lawrence emerged from the bathroom with only a bath towel wrapped around his


    waist. He found Aria already dressed and sitting on the side of the bed.


    Clenching her fists nervously, she didn''t dare to look at Lawrence. Perhaps she was too shy to face the


    man after what had happened the previous night.


    Lawrence put on his own clothes and made his way to the nervous Aria. He stood in front of her and


    lifted her face with his right hand. He looked at her face, memorizing all her facial features and


    embedding them to his mind.


    Lawrence handed his phone to Aria and demanded, "Input your phone number here."


    Aria Liu took the phone and saved her phone number. Then she unconsciously called her number from


    his phone to get his number. She didn''t know why she would want Lawrence''s number. She never


    intended to stay in touch after what happened.


    She gave the phone back to Lawrence, and asked anxiously, "Well, you won''t forget your promise, will


    you?"


    "She will be transferred to the best hospital in the city in the next three hours," Lawrence assured her


    before walking away from Aria.


    "Are you referring to XS Hospital? Aria Liu asked. As far as she knew, XS Hospital was the best


    hospital in the city.


    "She will get the best treatment. You have my word on that," Lawrence promised sternly. He then


    walked to the door, opened it, and took his leave. Aria was left in the room with high hopes on her


    mother''s condition.

 Chapter 845 Caught By Selina (Part Two)

    Chapter 845 Caught By Selina (Part Two)


    ...


    Lawrence arrived at the JC Group''s building. As he stepped out of his car, he caught a glimpse of Mary


    standing not far from him. There was no sign of surprise or remorse on his face. Oblivious of the girl, he


    walked past her and went straight inside the building.


    "Mr. Lawrence, Mr. Lawrence, please give me a minute. I have something for you," Mary pleaded as


    she sprinted forward and grabbed Lawrence''s arm. She attempted to defend herself.


    The arrogant man stopped, engrossed in thought. Here was the JC Group, and all the staff knew him.


    Once his employees saw Mary badgering him, there would be gossips throughout thepany. He


    didn''t want to get in trouble because of that woman.


    He nced sideways at Mary. "What''s up?" he asked coldly.


    "Umm, don''t believe that woman. It isn''t what you think. I am not a wretched woman. Please believe


    me," Mary uttered incoherently. She was so nervous that she didn''t know what to say.


    "What are you trying to say? Do you mean our meeting yesterday?" Lawrence asked. He wasn''t


    interested in Mary''s matters. But since it had something to do with Aria, he wanted to know more about


    that incident.


    "No," Mary replied, shaking her head. "That woman''s name is Aria Liu. She is just a bitch. She is mean


    and poor. Please stay away from her."


    Lawrence turned to transfix his furious gaze on Mary. "Mary Han," he called out nonchntly.


    Upon hearing Lawrence call her name, Mary responded immediately. "Yes?" she replied obediently.


    "Would you still be willing to marry me if we didn''t have a wedding ceremony, you couldn''t get my


    property and I didn''t announce our rtionship overtly?" Lawrence asked abruptly.


    His words left Mary stunned. This wasn''t the marriage she had long expected. ''How could it be a


    wedding without a wedding ceremony? How could I be a richdy if I can''t get his property? How


    can I show my friends that I got married to the most brilliant man in the world if I have to keep our


    marriage from others?'' she wondered with a hesitant expression.


    Lawrence waited for five minutes but he didn''t receive a reply from Mary. "Leave now. It''s over," he said


    coldly, looking away from her.


    "Please don''t be mean to me," Mary refused to leave. She tightened her grip on Lawrence''s arm and


    unwilling to let him go. "Mr. Lawrence, I really like you. Please don''t push me away," she pleaded with a


    pitiful look.


    Lawrence broke free of her grip and then looked towards the four security guards. "Drag her away. She


    is forbidden to enter here," hemanded with a stern look.


    "Yes, Mr. Lawrence," they answered at the same time.


    Lawrence watched the security personnel approach Mary and drag her away from him and outside the


    building. He walked straight to the building, thinking to himself, ''Did Mary do this to you, Aria? Now I


    have avenged you.''


    When he arrived in his office, Lawrence phoned his secretary, Polly. "Come to my office now," he said


    coldly.


    "Okay, Mr. Lawrence," she answered politely.


    Soon Polly knocked on the door and came in.


    Standing in her boss'' office, she asked politely, "What can I do for you, Mr. Lawrence?"


    "Gabe Han has a daughter called Mary Han," Lawrence began curtly.


    Polly recognized the name, and replied, "Yes, I knew her."


    "She pushed a cleaner down in a shopping mall. I need all of the cleaner''s information," Lawrence said


    without mentioning Aria Liu''s name.


    "Okay, I will," Polly nodded. She had learnt that Lawrence asked the security to send Mary away. She


    assumed her boss wanted to investigate this because of Mary.


    "I''m sure you know what to do, don''t you?" Lawrence asked as he studied Polly. Among all the


    assistants, he believed that Polly was the mostpetent one. She always did a good job and never


    disappointed him.


    "Got it. I will investigate it secretly," Polly replied.


    "Good," Lawrence said satisfied.


    Polly bowed to him, turned around and left his office.


    The moment she walked out, Lawrence''s phone rang. He took out his cell phone and gave the ID caller


    a nce. He furrowed his brows as he saw the name shed in the monitor was Greg''s. He was


    expecting Aria. But he thought it would be a bit early for her to call.


    Lawrence hesitantly picked up the phone.


    "Hello, Lawrence, it''s me," Greg''s voice resounded from the other end of the line.


    "What''s up?" Lawrence asked coldly.


    "Umm, I need you to do me a favor," Greg replied calmly.


    "What is it?" Lawrence asked, his brows meeting on his forehead. He didn''t like the idea of doing any


    favor for anyone except for this best friend. He had decided to turn Greg down but a thought came to


    mind. ''He''s asking for my help, so he''ll owe me one in return. When Polly gives me the information I


    needed, I might need him to do something for me. Now that he took over the XS Hospital, I can get him


    to help me instead of asking his father- Fred Xiao, '' he pondered.


    "It''splicated. Are you free today? I want to talk to you in person," Greg proposed in a pleading


    tone.


    "I will finish up after 3:00 this afternoon," Lawrence agreed.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, good. I will send you the addresster," Greg replied immediately.


    Lawrence hung up the phone. When he was about to put it aside, he found an unread message and


    immediately checked it.


    It said, "Mr. Lawrence, the cleaner has been sent to the XS Hospital. She is good."


    Lawrence put down his phone, and started going through the piles of files on the desk.


    Before an hour had passed, his office door was opened.


    He felt slightly annoyed, wondering who dared disturb him at work rudely. The more he thought, the


    angrier he got. Before he threw a tantrum, the sight of the figure took him by surprise.


    Mike stormed into the office. Without taking a look at Lawrence, heunched himself straight to the


    sofa.


    Selina emerged into the office. She gave Mike a momentary nce before fixing her eyes to Lawrence.


    "We need to talk, Lawrence," she said with a sullen look, resting her eyes on the young man at his


    desk.


    Selina settled herself on the sofa as well.


    Lawrence didn''t understand the situation. All of a sudden, he remembered that he had a blind date at


    8:00 this morning. ''It''s 9:00. Is it because of the appointment?'' he wondered.


    Lawrence stood up from his seat and headed to the lounge. He took a seat next to Mike, deciding to


    side with his best friend.


    ring at the boys, Selina felt anger but didn''t know how to handle them.


    Lawrence nudged Mike with his elbow. "What''s going on?" he whispered.


    "We made a mistake. Your Aunt didn''t follow youst night. But she appeared at the hotel and caught


    me red handed," Mike replied in a low voice. When he spoke, he fixed his eyes on Selina with a


    worried look. Lawrence was awestruck on the turn of the events and felt guilty that he put his best


    friend in trouble.

 Chapter 846 Meet Again (Part One)

    Chapter 846 Meet Again (Part One)


    Lawrence knew that he was in big trouble now because his Aunt Selina was being a big wet hen.


    "Aunt Selina," Lawrence called out gently. He was trying not to infuriate her again.


    "Lawrence, how could you ask Mike to go to the blind date on your behalf? Does that mean you will


    also let him marry your wife on your wedding day?" nagged Selina. She was really irritated by these


    two men''s small trick.


    "No, no, no, Aunt Selina," Mike replied hurriedly. He glimpsed at Lawrence before he went on,


    "Lawrence went to the blind datest night. He really did."


    "So, can you tell me why it was you who went to the blind date this morning?" questioned Selina again.


    "Why is Lawrence sitting in the office and working?" "Well, I..." Mike was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Since Mike was stammering, Selina turned back to Lawrence.


    She angrily asked, "Lawrence, how about the blind datest night? How did it go?" Lawrence didn''t


    answer so she added, "What do you think of Mary?


    When Lawrence heard thest question, he only shook his head. He turned around to avoid Selina''s


    gaze and then he answered, "Not good."


    "Why? What''s the matter?" Selina asked in astonishment. She continued, "You know that she has a


    very good family background, right?"


    "But she has a bad character," Lawrence replied without hesitation. He knew a lot of youngdies like


    Mary who had great family backgrounds and just like them, he also didn''t think Mary would qualify to be


    his wife.


    Selina didn''t know what else to say when she saw the indifferent look on Lawrence''s face. She kept


    silent for a moment. After a while, she finally said, "Well, since Mike screwed up the blind date this


    morning, you have to go on a blind date this afternoon."


    "No, I can''t. I have something to deal with this afternoon," Lawrence directly refused.


    "I can help you deal with it if it''s something about work so you can go to your blind date," Selina


    suggested.


    "It''s not about work," Lawrence replied immediately. He didn''t want to exin anymore so he just said,


    "I have an appointment with Greg."


    Selina didn''t say a word when Lawrence mentioned Greg''s name. She fell silent again.


    When he noticed that Selina went silent, Lawrence stood up and walked towards her. He then sat next


    to her. He put a hand on Selina''s shoulder and leaned closer to her. He said, "Aunt Selina, don''t ask


    me to go on blind dates anymore, okay? I promise you, I will definitely get married within one year."


    "One year?" Selina eximed. "That''s quite too long," sheined.


    "How about half a year? I''ll get married in half a year. Would that be okay?" Lawrence negotiated


    helplessly.


    "No," Selina firmly refused. "I''ll give you only three months," she added. She looked at Lawrence


    intently and said, "You only have three months to get married starting today. Make sure to introduce her


    to me next month. Then I''ll hold an engagement party for the two of you as soon as I finish


    investigating her family background. On the third month, I will definitely schedule your wedding


    ceremony."


    When she finished talking, Selina immediately stood up and took her bag. She hurriedly left before


    Lawrence could get a chance to retort. But before she could totally get out of the room, she nced at


    Mike and Lawrence and warned them, "I''ll let you live in a world of pain if you two dare to trick me like


    that again!"


    Watching her receding figure going out of the office, Mike shouted with a weird smile on his lips, "Don''t


    worry, Aunt Selina. I''ll never get a chance to rece Lawrence on a blind date after three months."


    Lawrence, on the other hand, remained quiet the whole time.


    When only Mike and Lawrence were left in the office, Mike looked at Lawrence with a perky expression


    on his face.


    "Lawrence, I want to hear everything," he said in a wicked smile.


    Lawrence was aware that he couldn''t hide anything from Mike. After all, Mike was the most powerful


    when it came to gathering information in this city. He got eyes all over the city.


    "You already know everything, right?" Lawrence asked. A weird smile once again appeared on Mike''s


    handsome face.


    Then he said, "Hey, buddy! I think we need to celebrate your first time to spend a night with a woman.


    Last night must be a memorable one for you."


    "I don''t have time for any boring celebration. I''m quite busy right now," Lawrence replied indifferently.


    He was actually thinking about Aria and her mother. He needed to deal with the hospitalization of Aria''s


    mother and he needed to take care of Aria as well.


    "Busy?" Mike asked dubiously. "What''s keeping you busy? Is that something more important than being


    with me?" Mike was obviously jealous. Over the years, he had always been staying beside Lawrence


    as if they could never be separated. So he thought that Lawrence should also prioritize him above all


    else. To his dismay, Lawrence was directly ignoring him because of something.


    Lawrence didn''t mind Mike''s question. There was actually something else that he wanted to tell him. So


    he gently called out his name, "Mike."


    "What''s the matter?" replied Mike indifferently. He was hurt that Lawrence once again ignored his


    question.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have a feeling that something will happen," Lawrence answered. Even he couldn''t tell when and why


    he started to have this feeling.


    When he heard Lawrence''s words, Mike unconsciously sat up straight and looked at him seriously.


    "What do you mean?" "Well, I can''t recall anything serious that happened recently," he added.


    "I don''t know," Lawrence answered as he shook his head. "Ever since I met Sharon, I started to have


    this kind of feeling already," he added with furrowed brows. His face looked cold.


    "What could be wrong?" Mike also wondered. Then he added, "I''ve investigated everything about


    Sharon. She doesn''t have a great family background that''s why she is really trying her best to get into


    the elite circle."


    A confused look appeared on Lawrence''s face as he said, "I can always feel that something is wrong


    but I can''t exactly tell what it is." All of a sudden, an image of a woman shed through his mind. In his


    childhood memories, this woman used to be so kind to him. She used to take him out to have fun and


    buy some ice cream. However...


    When Mike noticed that Lawrence seemed to be lost in his thoughts, he gently asked, "Lawrence, what


    are you thinking?"


    "Nothing. I just suddenly miss my Aunt Jean," Lawrence blurted out. Jean Shen had always been in his


    mind since she passed away. Although it had been so many years ago, he still missed her so much.


    Mike knew only a little about Jean so he didn''t really have the same feeling towards her. But he thought


    that Lawrence might just be missing his mother since he suddenly remembered his mother''s sister. So,


    with a smile on his face, he leaned on the sofa and asked Lawrence, "Are you thinking of your Mom,


    too?" He put a hand on Lawrence''s shoulder and advised, "Why don''t you go to Hong Kong and visit


    your parents? You can see Violet there, too."

 Chapter 847 Meet Again (Part Two)

    Chapter 847 Meet Again (Part Two)


    "Well, let''s wait and see," Lawrence replied. He looked so distracted and his mind seemed to be in a


    mess. When Mike mentioned his Mom, he suddenly thought about her. Indeed, he missed her. Not only


    his Mom, he missed his Dad and Violet as well.


    In the afternoon, Lawrence arrived at the tea house where he would be meeting Greg.


    As he entered the tea house, he looked around. There were no other customers on the first floor. The


    only person he saw was the waiter.


    "Wee, Mr. Lawrence," the waiter greeted him. "Mr. Greg is waiting for you on the second floor."


    Without saying a word, Lawrence walked straight to the stairs. Greg probably reserved the whole tea


    house that was why he didn''t see any other customers aside from him.


    When he reached the second floor, he saw Greg sitting in one of the tables. He was wearing a light


    gray casual outfit.


    Greg saw him too and hurriedly got up to greet him, "Lawrence, here you are."


    Lawrence sat down across Greg. He then raised his head and looked into Greg''s eyes. He asked,


    "What are you going to tell me?"


    Greg knew pretty well that Lawrence was a very impatient person. So, without saying anything, he took


    out a folder and put it in front of him while he said, "I had a dream. However, I still can''t make it happen.


    I am hoping that you can help me realize this dream."


    Lawrence didn''t take the folder since he didn''t know what was really in it. He looked askance at Greg


    and asked, "What''s this?"


    "This folder contains every detail about Violet''s cosmetic surgery. I gathered all the information and


    things needed. Also, I''ve already fixed everything in the US. The doctor who will conduct the surgery is


    my best friend. He is only waiting for Violet to go there," Greg exined. "Lawrence, can you take


    Violet to the US and stay with her during her operation? You''re the only person I can depend on this


    time. I know Violet means a lot to you. Can you help me on this?"


    When Lawrence heard that it involved Violet, he took the folder. Greg was right, Violet meant a lot to


    him. He cared so much about her. Greg was not the only person who loved Violet.


    When he opened the folder and skimmed through the contents, Lawrence was somewhat surprised.


    Indeed, everything had been fixed in advance. He didn''t expect that Greg could finish a n like this in


    such a short period of time.


    Greg looked out of the window with a gloomy expression. Then he gently said, "Lawrence, I know you


    care about Violet as much as I do. I know we both hope that she can get rid of those scars on her body


    the soonest time possible. So, you need to help me materialize my n."


    Lawrence didn''t answer Greg. Instead, he threw the folder on the table and asked him, "Why don''t you


    take her to the US yourself? I can give you the address of our house in Hong Kong. You can personally


    go there to see Violet and take her to the US with you."


    Greg shook his head and replied in a low voice, "No, that''s not possible. She doesn''t want to see me."


    "You are her husband," reminded Lawrence. He still believed that Greg and Violet loved each other so


    much.


    "But I''ve never been a good husband to her," Greg replied in a regretful tone. "I wasn''t able to take


    good care of her so I don''t deserve to be her husband. Also, I don''t know how to deal with her reactions


    if in case she sees me again."


    Lawrence fell silent after hearing Greg''s sad words.


    "Since we were young, I have always been dreaming of helping her get rid of those scars on her body.


    However, I can''t do anything but to ept our situation now. Many things have changed. But I still don''t


    want to give up on that dream. I will do my best to make ite true," Greg stated firmly. "That''s why I


    called you. You''re the only one who can help me with this. Lawrence, can you help me?" he added.


    "Let''s work together to help Violet return to her old self. She only needs to undergo three courses of


    treatment. After that, we will be able to see our beautiful angel again. Her looks will return to what it


    was used to be."


    When he looked at Greg''s pleading eyes, Lawrence couldn''t say anything else. Actually, he had


    already epted Greg''s proposal deep in his heart and mind. He was very happy to hear that Violet


    could have a chance to get rid of those scars. Of course, he would do everything for Violet. Especially


    when it was something that could help her live a healthier and happier life.


    Without saying anything to Greg, Lawrence took out his phone and dialed Polly''s number. As soon as


    the line was connected, he ordered, "Book me a ticket for Hong Kong tomorrow. I need the earliest


    flight."


    "Yes, sir," Polly replied respectfully. Then she asked, "Mr. Lawrence, how about the return ticket?"


    "No need for a return ticket for the time being. Just wait for my further instructions," said Lawrence.


    "Okay. I''ll deal with it right away," replied Polly.


    After he hung up, Lawrence turned his eyes to Greg. He saw that the previous gloomy expression was


    now reced by a happy look on his face. ''Maybe he really cares about Violet as much as I do, '' he


    thought.


    "Lawrence, thank you," Greg said in a joyful tone.


    "You are wee," Lawrence replied with his usual cold voice. Then he added, "By the way, I need


    your help."


    Greg was stunned and looked at Lawrence in confusion. He couldn''t believe what he just heard. How


    could Lawrence need his help?


    "What''s the matter?" he asked. "There''s a patient who was admitted in your hospital this morning. Her


    name is Kate Bai," Lawrence started.


    "I''m not sure about that. I''ll go back to the hospital after this so I can check with the inpatient


    department," Greg answered.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was quite busy taking care of everything in the XS Hospital now so it was impossible for him to


    know every detail of the patientsing in and out of the hospital.


    "She is my friend''s mother. You know what I mean, right?" Lawrence asked. Greg knew well that


    Lawrence would never turn to him for help if it was not important. So, he really needed to take care of


    this Kate Bai woman.


    Moreover, Lawrence was his brother-inw. Naturally, he would help him as long as he could.


    Greg nodded and said, "I know. I''ll deal with everything well as soon as I get back to the hospital. She


    will receive the best treatment my hospital can offer and I will take care of her personally."


    "I hope she can recover soon," Lawrence said with a hint of sadness in his voice. Then he stood up,


    took the folder and turned to leave.


    While he was driving, Lawrence put on his Bluetooth headset and dialed a number.


    "Hello," a soft voice was heard from the other end of the line as soon as the call was connected.


    Lawrence''s heart immediately melted upon hearing her voice but he did his best to hide it. His


    expression didn''t change on the surface. "Where are you?" he asked.


    "I''m at home. My Mom was already transferred to the XS Hospital so I''m packing some stuff for her,"


    Aria replied.


    "Come to the JC''s Bar at 9 p.m."

 Chapter 848 Leaving For Hong Kong (Part One)

    Chapter 848 Leaving For Hong Kong (Part One)


    Inside XS Hospital


    Standing in front of Kate''s hospital bed, Greg said cordially, "Auntie, you rest here and if you have any


    concern then we are here to take care of it. Within no time you should be fit and fine and well on the


    path to recovery. If you have any doubt, call the nurses and they will help you solve it."


    "Okay," Kate felt very gratified after seeing the concern in Greg''s tone. "Thank you very much!"


    "It''s my pleasure!" Greg answered politely and gave her an encouraging smile, saying, "You should rest


    now and I will take your leave."


    He quietly walked out of the room and closed the door gently. As soon as he lifted his head, he saw a


    beautiful and innocent girl approaching him. She was very thin and her hair was tied into a ponytail.


    Dressed in a simple T-shirt and jeans, she appeared in yet pure.


    "Hello, Is this a VIP room?" asked Aria, her eyes widened with surprise.


    "Yes. And may I know who you are?" Greg asked. It was obvious that the girl had no idea about his


    identity and thought that he was just another doctor on duty that day.


    "I am Aria, daughter of the patient," Aria replied politely. ''Since this man hase out of my mother''s


    ward and he is also wearing a white gown, he must be her doctor-in-charge, '' thought Aria.


    Greg immediately understood after she introduced herself. With a faint smile, he greeted, "Hello, Aria!


    You must be Lawrence''s friend, aren''t you? I am Greg! Lawrence had asked me to arrange this VIP


    room for your mother."


    "Wait. Are you...Greg Xiao?" Aria''s?hand flew to?her mouth in shock and disbelief. Her eyes were


    reflecting the confusion she was going through. Wasn''t Greg the owner of XS Hospital? It seemed that


    Lawrence was quite a well-to-do man if he could ask the president of the most prestigious hospital to


    take care of her mother.


    "Yes, it''s me!" Greg replied. The girl standing in front of him reminded him of Violet in more than one


    ways. Both of them had the same kind of temperament, that is, they were both pure and simple.


    Aria suddenly started feeling a little embarrassed as she had not expected that her mother would


    receive such special treatment. Feeling nervous, she fiddled through her hair with her right hand and in


    a soft voice said, "Well, thank you so much! I am sorry that we caused such a bother for you."


    "It''s no problem at all! Lawrence had already told me about it. Just feel assured and your mother will


    get recovered soon. I will check on her from time to time to see how her treatment is progressing," said


    Greg.


    "Thank you!" Aria hastily expressed her thanks and then asked, "What about the treatment costs?


    Would I have to arrange for that?"


    Aria tried to calcte in her mind. This was the best hospital in the city and her mother was living in the


    VIP room which meant that the fees would certainly be high something which she couldn''t afford.


    Greg read her mind and suddenlyughed out, "Don''t you worry about the fees. I will take care of that,


    you just take care of your mom. I am sure she must be expecting you!"


    "Oh, thank you!" It seemed that Aria had no words to say except thanks.


    "Okay, I am leaving now and you can go inside and see your mother," Greg said and gave her a nod


    and then left from there.


    Watching him go away in?the distance, Aria let out a sigh of relief and her happiness was quite evident.


    She took out her phone and texted a message," Lawrence, thank you so much!" and clicked "send".


    The moment she pushed the door open and walked into the ward, she heard that she had received a


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    text message and she saw that it was from Lawrence.


    "Show me that you are really sincere if you want to thank me in any way! Remember, 9:00 pm. tonight!"


    A sweet?smile?came on?Aria''s lips after she had read the message and she then put down the phone


    into her bag and whispered, "It''s no problem meeting you in the bar and it will never be!"


    "Aria!" Kate suddenly called out her daughter''s name.


    "Mom," Aria replied and hastily walked over and sat on the bedside, asking, "How are you feeling now?


    Any respite from your problem?"


    "Yes, I am feeling much better!" Kate responded. "Well, Aria, I am living in such a luxurious room, the


    medical fees to it would be so high..."


    Before she could even finish her words, Aria interrupted her and said, "Ah, mother, don''t you worry


    about the medical fees. I have a good friend who knows the President of this hospital and we will figure


    a way out. You just need to calm down, rx and receive the treatment, okay?"


    Kate was distressed about creating such a big problem for her daughter. She stretched her hand and


    caressed Aria''s delicate cheek, sighing, "Aria, my girl! I am sorry that I am making you suffer so much!"


    Aria endured all the bitterness in her life and pretended to be strong. She gave her mother a very big


    smile andforted her, "Mother, don''t say that! I am not suffering at all! I am very happy being with


    Charlotte! So, just set your mind at rest and rx."


    "Okay, it seems that my daughter has grown up!" Kate put on a satisfactory smile and nodded her


    head.


    ...


    In the evening, Lawrence sat in the corner of the bar, drinking the wine alone. He was looking ardently


    at the crowds dancing on the dancing floor.


    The light was dim and, Lawrence turned to look into the distance and suddenly his gaze settled on a


    familiar face.


    He recollected the name of the person immediately: Sally! Sally He! The woman who almost stole his


    father away from his mother, Cherry!


    Lawrence put down his ss on the table, stood up and moved ahead to check whether he was right.


    But he couldn''t see that face anymore because there were so many people drinking and dancing there.


    The dim light also weakened his eyesight.


    Just as he thought that he should go inside to find her, Lawrence heard someone call his name.


    "Hi, Lawrence, I am here!" Aria stood beside Lawrence, happily.


    Lawrence turned his head and he immediately felt at ease after seeing Aria.


    "Follow me!" Saying that Lawrence grabbed Aria by the arm and pulled her out of the bar swiftly giving


    her just no time to react.


    They soon got into a car and Lawrence ordered the driver, "Now, move!"


    Hearing his order, the driver started the engine immediately and they left the bar.


    Aria was still a little puzzled and she asked, "Wait, didn''t you ask me to meet you at the bar? Why are


    we leaving and where are we going, can you please tell me?"


    Instead of replying her, Lawrence held her hand tightly and kept feeling the warmth from her palm.


    Actually, he had got flustered after seeing Sally and now that Aria was close to him he had rxed. His


    going away from there was just so he could spend some time with Aria.

 Chapter 849 Leaving For Hong Kong (Part Two)

    Chapter 849 Leaving For Hong Kong (Part Two)


    Aria blushed as she lowered her head. She wanted him to leave her hand, but in her heart, she liked


    the feeling of being close to Lawrence with no one to disturb them.


    When they arrived at the underground parking lot of a five-star hotel, Lawrence grasped Aria''s hand


    tightly and got off the car.


    Aria kept silent and she lowered her head while Lawrence led her to the elevator. She knew what the


    ce was and she was also clear what Lawrence''s intentions were.


    After they had walked out of the elevator, they stopped in front of a room where a waiter had already


    been there waiting for them. It looked as if everything had been nned in advance.


    "Mr. Lawrence, this is your room card," said the waiter, as he handed the card to him and then left.


    Lawrence didn''t say a word more and opened the door by the card and quickly pulled Aria inside the


    room.


    The moment the door was closed, Lawrence did not waste any time and kissed her tightly on the lips. It


    seemed he was waiting for this moment since long and did not want to waste his time.


    "Eh-hem!" Aria struggled and tried to push Lawrence away. She was totally unprepared and Lawrence


    had suddenly pounced on her without giving her a chance to save herself.


    However, her struggle aroused Lawrence''s desire more and he wouldn''t let go of her. His passion had


    overpowered all his senses and nothing could stop him from making love to her that night.


    His kiss was so passionate that Aria waspletely immersed in the beautiful feeling. Still kissing each


    other, they moved?towards the bed.


    It was already 4 o''clock in the morning and the room was still filled with the scent of their passionate


    love. Their clothes were scattered all over the floor and only the bedmp was on in the huge room.


    Feeling satisfied by now, Lawrence held up her head with his hand and looked at the sleeping girl


    beside him. The sight of her brought a smile on his face.


    He had no idea why he had got attracted to this in girl. His feelings had gone for a toss and


    whenever he would see her he just wanted to make love to her. This was strange! To be very true, she


    could at the most be called lovely, but she was not beautiful. Apart from that, she did not have any


    other quality as well. But it was this in girl he had fallen in love with. He wanted to love her and


    possess her and her scent was overpowering his senses.


    Aria woke up and she rubbed her eyes before opening them.


    When she saw that Lawrence was watching her, she got startled.


    "What...what are you doing?" she asked, her nervous tone evident of what she was going through.


    "I am thinking," Lawrence paused a second before he continued, "that you are an evil spirit and have


    totally ruined my sense of thinking."


    Aria snickered in her heart and she was very pleased to hear whatever Lawrence said. ''Is he really


    attracted to me?'' she wondered.


    She couldn''t help getting excited and replied to him, "If I am an evil spirit, then you are no less than a


    demon!"


    "I''d like to be a much more wicked demon thanst night, ha ha!" Saying that he put his hand on Aria''s


    body and starteding close to her.


    "Lawrence, you bastard! I am exhausted now, please let me go!" She tried to struggle a bit, but her face


    showed that she was enjoying too.


    "I don''t believe it," Lawrence said. "Let me check it!"


    "Be nice and gentle with me!" Aria muttered.


    "Little Aria, I don''t like that you call me Lawrence! That''s not intimate! How about you start calling me


    with my nickname?"


    "And, what''s your nickname?" asked Aria.


    "Why don''t you give me a special name which is reserved for you only?" Lawrence suggested.


    "Hmmm, let me think. How about Larry? That''s a very cute nickname," Aria said after much thinking.


    "Good, I like it! Call me Larry whenever it is only you and me!" Lawrence then pressed Aria under him


    and covered his lips on hers.


    ...


    After some passionate time together, they fell asleep again. Suddenly, Lawrence''s phone rang, which


    awoke him.


    Lawrence was reluctant to open his eyes but he saw that it was already 10 o''clock. He stretched his


    arm to get the phone.


    It was from Mike and Lawrence quickly answered it.


    "Hello, Mike!"


    "Hey, you brat! Are you going to Hong Kong?" Mike questioned Lawrence. "I went to your office just


    now and saw the air ticket on your table. Are you going to Hong Kong at 3 pm. this afternoon?"


    "Why did youe to my office?" Lawrence didn''t answer him but retorted.


    "To meet you. Why else would Ie? Tell me, what on earth has happened?" asked Mike.


    "I am going to meet Violet and then take her to the U.S. for treatment." Lawrence became serious now.


    He knew Mike would understand his meaning.


    After a moment''s silence on the other side of the phone, Mike asked," Has Greg made the


    arrangements?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," Lawrence replied curtly.


    "Okay, I got it now!" Suddenly, he realized something and snarled, "But where are you? Your ne will


    take off at 3 pm., do you realize? Don''t you want to say goodbye to me before you leave from here?"


    "Take my ticket and the files in the left drawer of my office desk to my home and I will see you one hour


    "That''s my good boy!" Mike said. "You''d better be quick and I will go right now."


    After Lawrence had hung up the phone and put it back on the bedside table, he found that Aria was


    already wide awake.


    "Who is Violet? Is she sick?" asked Aria, surprised. She also didn''t know why she asked this question


    as she did not want to show that she was jealous. But she had heard Lawrence''s discussion with the


    man on the other end of the line and understood that he was going to Hong Kong.


    "She is my sister," Lawrence replied. But he didn''t think it wise enough to answer her second question.


    Noticing the look of disappointment on Aria''s face, Lawrence caressed her cheek and fondled her hair


    back to her ear, saying, "I may not be with you for some time, dear."


    Though Lawrence was very tender, a feeling of being left out still rose in Aria''s heart. She had just


    opened her heart to him and now he was going away. There was a sudden pain in her heart which left


    Aria confused.


    "Well, when... when will you be back?" Aria asked in a low voice. She pretended not to look in his eyes


    and yed with the buttons on his shirt.


    "I don''t know yet," Lawrence told her the truth.


    He then held her more tightly as if he was trying to feel her breath, her smell, and scent.


    "When I am not here, you can ask Mike or Greg for help if anything happens, okay?" Lawrence didn''t


    expect that he would get so attached to this girl that he would want to take care of her like this. He


    wanted her to be protected from all evils of the world.


    "Okay, I will," Aria responded.


    "And, remember, you are mine and so you are not allowed to have anything to do with other men!"


    Lawrence said sternly as if he was giving an order to her.


    "Okay," Aria agreed with a nod. In her heart, she loved this haughty and bossy Lawrence who treated


    her as if she was his property that no one could touch. This indirectly gave her a sense of security. She


    could feel her heart was at ease when she was with him and she knew she could trust and depend on


    him.

 Chapter 850 Next Goal (Part One)

    Chapter 850 Next Goal (Part One)


    At the Chu Family''s vi.


    The moment Lawrence reached home, he saw Mike sitting leisurely on the sofa while ying on his


    phone.


    When Lily saw Lawrence, she walked to him and greeted him politely, "Mr. Lawrence, you''re home."


    "Yes. Have you packed everything I need?" Lawrence asked. "Yes, Mr. Lawrence. I''ve already packed


    your suitcase," Lily replied.


    "Okay, that''s good. You can go back to your work now," Lawrence said.


    Then he walked to the living room where Mike was sitting.


    Mike was ying a mobile game. When he saw Lawrence sat in front of him, he asked, "Dude, tell me


    honestly, where were you yesterday? I''ve asked Lily and she told me you didn''te homest night."


    "It''s nothing important," Lawrence replied. He then took the document on the coffee table and checked.


    He found that the information was allplete.


    Mike peered at Lawrence and said, "I suspect that you''re gonna do something that''s not decent."


    However, Lawrence ignored his words. Instead, he said to him, "I''ll be gone for a couple of days.


    What''s your n?"


    Mike put his phone aside and thought for a moment. Then he told Lawrence in a serious tone, "Since


    you won''t be here, I want to have a rest. Maybe I''ll travel abroad."


    "When will you leave?" Lawrence asked. "A weekter," Mike answered.


    He felt that Lawrence wanted to tell him something so he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lawrence looked at Mike and said, "I need your help to take care of someone."


    "Someone? Who?" Mike asked. He was astonished because as far as he knew, all of Lawrence''s loved


    ones were in Hong Kong. He didn''t have any idea who would he be looking after.


    "Aria Liu," Lawrence answered at once.


    ''Aria Liu?'' Mike thought. It was a girl''s name. He was confused. "Who is she?" Mike confusedly asked.


    Lawrence didn''t intend to hide anything from Mike so he simply replied, "My woman." Anyway, if he


    didn''t tell him now, he would still eventually tell him in the future. So he decided to tell him as early as


    now.


    "Oh," Mike said almost in a whisper. He seemed to have already understood what Lawrence meant.


    "Since you are leaving, you worry about her, right?"


    Lawrence nodded his head and said, "Yes." He took a deep breath first before he continued, "I don''t


    know why but recently, I always feel that something will happen. It''s so strange."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think will happen?" Mike asked. "The whole city is under your control. The Chu Family


    and the JC Group are both under your control. You can simply do whatever you want. What are you


    worrying about?" he added. Mike strongly believed that Lawrence didn''t need to worry about anything.


    He was a powerful person in this city. Besides, Mike could use his father''s power and connections to


    help Lawrence. For him, it was his obligation.


    "Mike," this time, Lawrence''s tone was low and wasn''t so cold and bossy as usual.


    Mike could feel that Lawrence still have something on his mind so he didn''t say anything. He waited for


    him to speak up.


    "You know my family well, right?" Lawrence asked. Lawrence thought to himself, ''Mike grew up with


    me. I was only five years when I came to this city and since then, he became my best friend. We have


    been friends for so many years so he knows everything about me.''


    Mike nodded his head and replied, "Yes, of course."


    "The military''s residentialpound is quite chaotic. Things that happened to my grandfather and my


    father many years ago still affect our current lives. Some people rted to those things still exist,"


    Lawrence exined. He remembered the woman he met at the barst night. He was certain that she


    was one of them.


    Mike thought for a while then asked, "Do you mean...?"


    Even though Mike didn''t finish his words, Lawrence already got it so he confirmed, "Yes. Sally."


    Mike was really shocked so he asked in astonishment, "Is she back?" He gazed in awe at Lawrence.


    "Well, I haven''t seen her face too clearly, but I believe I''m right. However, since my parents are not


    here, I wonder who she wants to contact."


    "She can''t hurt your family. Besides, all your family members are in Hong Kong so no matter what she


    wants to do, she won''t seed," Mike expressed his opinion. He paused for a while then seemed to


    remember something, "Unless, her aim is the JC Group."


    "I will never give her a chance to enter the JC Group," Lawrence dered firmly. "While I was on my


    way here, I''ve already called some people to monitor her. I''ve instructed them not to let her escape


    from their sights. In that case, mypany can continue to run smoothly and she will never get a


    chance to interfere."


    "Maybe I can just stay here and watch over thepany for you," Mike suggested.


    However, Lawrence declined, "No. You just go on with your ns. I''ve already arranged everything in


    thepany. I only hope that you look after Aria Liu."


    "Don''t worry, I will," Mike promised. He could never take for granted everything rted to Lawrence.


    At the international airport.


    Lawrence was standing with his suitcase and was looking at Mike and Alice.


    Alice felt sad because she missed Violet a lot so she requested to Lawrence, "Please say hi to Violet


    for me. You must take good care of her."


    "Okay, I will," Lawrence replied.


    Mike said, "Since Greg has already arranged everything for the surgery, I believe everything will go


    well."


    "Yeah," Lawrence agreed. "I also called some of my friends there so I think there will really be no


    problem." He was confident that Violet would recover this time.


    "Lawrence, remember to give me an update on Violet''s situation," Alice reminded him. She wanted to


    know the updates on Violet''s treatment.


    "I will," Lawrence replied.


    At this moment, the airport announced that all passengers must board the ne now so Mike said, "All


    right, Lawrence, you should go now. It''s time."


    Lawrence turned his back to go to the security area. Mike and Alice felt miserable while watching his


    receding figure.


    "Mike, do you think Violet will be all right?" Alice asked after Lawrence was out of their sight. She was


    still worried. After all, a cosmetic surgery was risky that it could possibly fail.


    "She will be fine," Mike replied with confidence. "Don''t you believe in Greg''s expertise?"


    Alice quickly nodded her head and replied, "Of course, I do." She truly trusted Greg''s capabilities.


    Mike asked again, "Do you believe in Lawrence?" "Yes, I do," Alice replied at once.


    "Then, you don''t need to worry. Violet will be fine," Mike reassured Alice.


    "And you know what?" Mike seemed to remember something. "For many years of being with Lawrence,


    I have already drawn a conclusion that he never fails in everything."


    Alice suddenly felt confident so she said, "Well, I think you''re right. I also feel that Lawrence is like a


    God to all of us."


    Mike agreed, "That''s right." He patted Alice on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to lunch.


    Call Tim."

 Chapter 851 Next Goal (Part Two)

    Chapter 851 Next Goal (Part Two)


    "Okay," Alice replied.


    Then the two left the airport.


    In a high-end and luxury residential area at the center of the city, there was an apartment that stood out


    because of its noble decoration and European style. Inside this apartment were two elegant women.


    Sharon walked to Sally with two cups of coffee in her hands. She then gave one cup to Sally who was


    sitting on the sofa.


    Sally elegantly said, "Thank you." Then she put the coffee on the table.


    Now that she was older, there were already wrinkles under her eyes and her skin was not as smooth as


    before. Only her clothes and essories remained as expensive as it used to be. The brand of her


    clothes was obviously world-renowned. There was an emerald bracelet hanging on her left wrist and a


    ring in her right index finger. Although these jewelries lookedmon, they could give a special kind of


    feeling to someone who would wear them. Her hair was also very stylish.


    Sally looked at Sharon who sat down in front of her and asked, "Is this news certain?" Sally felt that this


    woman in front of her was more beautiful but not as smart as her. However, she was enough to be her


    friend.


    Sharon replied, "Yes. Lawrence has left. My people saw it with their own eyes so I''m sure of it."


    Sally smiled upon hearing Sharon''s confirmation. Then she asked another question, "Have you rified


    what really happened in the hotel?"


    "Yes," Sharon replied confidently. "That room seemed to be booked for Lawrence Chu and Gabe Han''s


    daughter. But somehow, it was Lawrence who stayed there with a girl named Aria Liu and they didn''t


    leave until the next day."


    "Aria Liu," Sally repeated the name. "Do some research about this woman. I want all the information


    about her," Sally ordered.


    "Yes, I''ve already sent some people to check on her. But by just looking at her photo, I can already


    sense that she is just amon person. I strongly believe that she is not from a rich family. She


    doesn''t even have a fashion sense."


    However, Sally was not happy after hearing what Sharon said. She angrily retorted, "You have to check


    everyone that is rted to Lawrence."


    "Okay, I will," Sharon replied quickly. She was afraid to anger Sally.


    Sally was a little relieved when she heard Sharon''s promise. She continued to ask, "Who is Gabe


    Han?"


    "He is the head of this city government. He isn''t so important in this city but he is influential in the


    government. I think Selina wants Lawrence to marry Gabe''s daughter. After all, if they be inws,


    the Chu family will be more powerful," Sharon''s eyes were filled with hatred as she was


    exining to Sally. She hated Lawrence and his family.


    Sally suddenlyughed and said, "Ha, ha, ha! Jackson has arranged a position for his nephew in


    government but he wasn''t aware that his nephew was already reced by someone else. So his family


    had no one to rely on in the government anymore.


    "Yes, you''re right," Sharon agreed. "But the government officials are in a good rtionship with the Chu


    family so I think they will naturally help them." Since Sally had been away for a few years, she didn''t


    know that great changes had already taken ce in this city. On the other hand, since Sharon had


    been staying here for quite a while, she knew better than Sally in situations like this.


    "I''ve heard that Jackson''s nephew is also in Hong Kong. So since the whole Chu family has already


    moved to Hong Kong, why would they ask Lawrence toe here and take over the JC Group?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sharon asked in bewilderment. "They could have just given the JC Group to the Lu family. Alice Lu and


    her bother have strong capabilities when ites to managing a business."


    Sally got irritated so she yelled, "If you don''t know, then shut up! Why do you think they could just


    casually give the JC Group to other people? Do you know whom thepany belonged to before the


    Chu n?"


    Sharon was puzzled so she asked, "Whom?" "It was Stephen An''s property," Sally replied.


    Then, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in her mind.


    "Stephen An?" Sharon repeated. She tried to remember if she had any memories of this man but she


    failed. So she sighed and said, "I don''t know him."


    Sally just ignored her words. She didn''t intend to tell her anything about Stephen. She thought that


    Sharon didn''t need to know all these things. All she needed to do was to follow whatever she was told


    to do so.


    After a short silence, Sally asked again, "Since Lawrence isn''t with Gabe''s daughter, is he with Aria


    Liu?" "Yes, I think so,"


    Sharon agreed.


    "Then, our next goal is Aria." Sally said with conviction.

 Chapter 852 Change Of Plan (Part One)

    Chapter 852 Change Of n (Part One)


    In the CEO''s office at the XS Hospital, Greg picked up the telephone and called the nurse station.


    "Hello," a nurse answered from the other end of the line.


    "I am Greg Xiao. How is Kate Bai doing? Is she alright?" Greg asked seriously. He had just finished his


    work at hand. Since Lawrence had asked him to pay special attention to Kate, he called and inquired of


    her condition.


    "She is fairly stable. We have been taking turns attending to her. Everything is OK with her," the nurse


    reported.


    "I see. If there is any emergency, just fill me in," Greg instructed as he ended the call.


    Exhausted, he leaned back in the swivel chair, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. There was so


    much on his mind. ''Two days ago, Lawrence left for Hong Kong, and he was supposed to be with


    Violet, '' Greg thought. It bothered him on end that his wife was still noting home. But he knew, at


    least her brother Lawrence would help reconcile them back. It wouldn''t be soon though, if it was true


    that Lawrence, Violet and maybe some other family member would most be on their way to America,


    after Hong Kong. The only source of relief for Greg was the fact that Lawrence would be by Violet''s


    side. For that, he knew everything would go smooth as expected.


    His reprieve was short-lived as his thoughts wondered to yet another issue that was putting on him a lot


    of pressure. He was still worried about Kate Bai''s health. Atst, he decided to check on her in person.


    Taking his white coat from the hanger, he put on it and walked out of the office.


    Meanwhile, Sharon in thepany of Sally had just driven through the gate at the XS Hospital and


    parked the car in the garage.


    Before they walked out of the car, Sally turned a sidelong nce at the hospital''s name on top of the


    building. "I heard Jackson''s daughter had a surgery here?" she asked tly.


    "I suppose so," Sharon replied, "By then, Fred and I were not married yet, but I''ve heard it from him."


    "Looks like things are getting interesting," Sally sneered. She opened the car door and stepped out.


    Taking a signal from Sally, Sharon also followed out of the car and together, the two walked into the


    imposing XS Hospital.


    "Where''s she?" Sally whispered to Sharon, reminding her to keep a low profile. Furtively going around,


    they passed patients, patents'' families, nurses and even doctors, without raising an eyebrow.


    "Obviously, it has to be the VIP wing. That''s the only ce they could admit Aria''s mother. That, I''m


    pretty sure. Just follow me," Sharon answered. Quickening her pace, she walked before Sally and led


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the way to the ward.


    Compared to themon ward area, there were fewer people in the VIP area. The whole story was


    deadly silent. Only the sound of Sally''s footsteps could be heard, her high heels resounding all the way.


    She nced around only to see a nurse take several steps forward and enter a ward. There were just


    the two of them in the aisle.


    "Do you know her ward room?" Sally asked impatiently. When the XS Hospital was built, the owners


    paid particr attention to the size of what would house the VIP wing, as they focused on serving


    mainly the upper ss. As such, it would take Sharon and Sally much longer to find Kate Bai if they


    couldn''t narrow down where she was. But Sally was not prepared to waste her time searching the


    rooms one by one.


    "As far as I remember, Fred always preferred having his friends admitted to D area. It''s likely that Greg


    admitted her in the same area. We can go there," Sharon assumed, albeit haltingly. Since Greg took


    over XS Hospital, it became increasingly difficult for her to keep tabs on things. Under Greg, each


    department was independent, and the loopholes for leaking information were virtually gone. Today,


    they''d need to be patient.


    "Take me there," Sally ordered, sounding a rather brusque.


    Sharon nodded and lead her to the D area.


    The two searched for a long time in the D area and they were about to give up. But just then, a name


    tag on the door caught their attention. Finally, they had found Kate Bai- their quarry.


    "Here she is. I''m sure," Sharon eximed dly.


    Carefully spying around for any signs of rm, Sally took out a small bottle of liquid. "You know what to


    do, right?" she asked, as she handed the bottle to Sharon.


    "Absolutely! I do. Empty the liquid in it into her IV infusion bottle, if I''m not wrong," Sharon answered in


    a low voice.


    "Well, I see, your mama didn''t raise no fool," Sally sniffed. For Sharon, that was praise enough to


    nudge her on with their ndestine scheme.


    With a hideous expression, she continued, "Now that Lawrence wants to protect this woman, I will give


    him no chance to do that."


    "Do you think Fred will throw me to jail if he gets to know this, Sally?" Sharon asked, trying to remain


    calm, even though she was scared stiff at the thought that there would be consequences. But


    arrogance got the better of her, and she pressed on assuming it wouldn''t be possible for anyone to sniff


    their crime.


    Sally cast her a sidelong look. "It''s not a big deal. You''re his woman. If he doesn''t help you after he


    finds out, it would mean he doesn''t love you wholeheartedly. But..." Sally paused before going on,


    "Even if you went to jail, I''d go around the system to find a way to get you out. Don''t worry."


    The reassuring words ayed Sharon''s fear. "You treat me best, Sally. I''m d to have a friend like


    you," she returned, the corners of her lips curving into a smile of relief.


    "Just get inside. I''d like to see what kind of woman she is. Howe her daughter captivated


    Lawrence?" Sally snorted with sarcasm, nudging Sharon to enter the ward.


    "Okay," Sharon replied as she raised her hand in an attempt to push the door open.

 Chapter 853 Change Of Plan (Part Two)

    Chapter 853 Change Of n (Part Two)


    But before she reached the door knob, Sharon and Sally heard a voice.


    "What are you doing here?" Greg asked with a scowl,nding his gaze on Sharon. He stood not far


    from them, wondering the identity of the woman beside his stepmother.


    Caught unprepared, Sharon withdrew her hand immediately. She turned around to see Greg.


    Overwhelmed by dread, she instinctively took several steps backwards.


    Taking notice of Sharon''s reaction, Sally followed her gaze and saw Greg. ''Isn''t that Fred Xao''s son


    who got married to Violet Chu? A doctor with a ster record in the practice under his belt. Recently, he


    returned from abroad to take over at the helm of the XS Hospital, '' she assumed, keenly surveying the


    young man.


    "Greg, umm, well..." the panic-stricken Sharon faltered, unable to find an excuse for her presence on


    the premises.


    Curious to know what was happening, Greg came forward and paused in front of Sharon and Sally. He


    sized up thetter, judging secretly. ''As far I saw, she is older than my Aunt. And by her dressing, I can


    tell she''s quite above the salt.''


    "Is this your friend, Aunt?" Greg asked in a more polite manner than usual. The unfolding scene felt


    surreal. A discernible fluster crossed Sharon''s face, but the elegant woman by her side remained


    graceful and calm. There was a ring difference between the two and Greg had a hunch that there


    was something more to the mysterious woman.


    "Oh, yeah, she is," Sharon replied incoherently. Afterposing herself, she made introductions for the


    two, "Greg, meet my friend. You can call her Aunt."


    In response to the introduction, Greg nodded at Sally. "Nice to meet you," he politely greeted.


    Without saying a word, Sally nodded back at him. She then turned around and walked away.


    Seeing that Sally left, Sharon didn''t know what to do. She needed to give Greg a reasonable excuse for


    hering here, she thought.


    "Well, Greg, I showed my friend around. We shopped nearby, so I brought her here," Sharon exined.


    "I''ve got to go. My friend has never been here before. She is unfamiliar with this city, so I need to guide


    her around or else she''ll have a hard time finding her way."


    As soon as she said this, she ran to Sally ignoring Greg''s suspicious eyes.


    Greg shifted his gaze from Sharon''s back to Sally''s. He finally rested his eyes on the name tag with


    Kate Bai''s name on it broodingly. ''Kate Bai is just amon woman from the bottom of society. Does


    Sharon or her friend know her?''


    Like total strangers, Sally and Sharon stood, waiting for the elevator without talking to each other. The


    former wore aposed expression, while thetter looked restless and shaken.


    When the door opened, Sally fixed her eyes on the girl inside. She guessed it was Aria Liu.


    The young girl hummed a tune carrying the delivery boxes. She wore cheap but fairly fashionable


    clothes. In particr, the designpensated well for what the clothescked in quality.


    Although she saw the two olddies standing outside the elevator, Aria didn''t pay much attention to


    them. Oblivious of the expressions on their faces, she strolled out humming a merry tune.


    Cheerfully, she strutted into her mother''s ward. She had no idea that the two standing at the exit of the


    elevator still focused their gazes on her.


    "It''s her. She is Aria Liu, Lawrence''s woman," Sharon said decidedly. She was certain that the girl they


    just met was Aria.


    But Sally didn''t respond.


    Disdainfully, Sharon remarked, "I don''t know why would Lawrence have a crush on such a nd


    looking girl. Like a country girl, she walks around in drab clothes and no make-up at all. What a skinny,


    cheap girl with a tragic sense of fashion!"


    Chipping in, Sally scornfully chuckled. "Looks like Lawrence has no taste for women," she said tly.


    Then she entered the lift, followed by Sharon.


    Aria caught a glimpse of a figure not far from her mother''s ward. But as she came closer, she was


    surprised to see it was Greg.


    "Hello, Mr. Greg," she gushed.


    Only Aria''s greeting drew Greg out of his trance. He turned to look her. "Hi, Aria!" he greeted back with


    a shallow smile.


    "I came here to bring some food for my mother," Aria added, as she showed the box to Greg.


    "Aunt is probably hungry. Let''s get inside," Greg said, pushing the door and walking in first, trailed by


    Aria.


    Outside the hospital, Sally and Sharon were fuming with frustration for their botched mission.


    Especially, Sharon felt the heat. On their way back to Sally''s apartment, they drove in dead silence, a


    heavy aura filling the car like they were in a hot summer afternoon, even though it was rtively cold


    outside.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Once they got home, Sally slouched in the lounge, staring ahead with a pensive look, and still not


    talking.


    Equally wistful, Sharon stood beside her, trembling. "Perhaps we had bad luck today. We can go there


    another day," she began with a shiver in her voice.


    "There is no need. Your stepson is not one to be fooled so easily. As we stood in the corridor for that


    short time, he already sniffed we were up to something sinister. The quizzical stare he gave us was


    enough to tell. But..." Sally responded with a glimmer in her eyes, "I got another idea."


    Already she had devised a fall-back n. Even though she miserably failed today, she was determined


    to hatch another scheme. Before going to the hospital, she had racked her brains to find a way to take


    revenge on Lawrence and the Chu family in person. Now she nned use someone else to achieve


    her revenge. That way, she could easily steer clear of trouble, without even the slightest hint of


    suspicion on her heels.


    "Oh yeah?" Sharon felt slightly amazed. With a confused look, she continued, "What is it?"


    Sally shifted her gaze to look at Sharon. "Who are the most popr female stars in the country?" she


    asked, her lips curving into a wicked smile.


    "Karen Zhang, Laura Qu, Reba Lin..." Sharon answered. After giving several names, she thought of


    something.


    "We can use Reba Lin," Sally said firmly.


    "Reba Lin? What can she do for us?" Sharon asked, confounded. After a thought, she advised


    apprehensively, "We''d better not get her involved in this. She is a celebrity with a knack for drama, and


    the paparazzi have a thing for for antics. If they sniff-out our n, we will be in for real trouble."

 Chapter 854 A Mysterious Caller (Part One)

    Chapter 854 A Mysterious Caller (Part One)


    "She can be of help for us," Sally said frankly, "We don''t have to do everything ourselves."


    "Well, I don''t understand what you are trying to say," Sharon replied, feeling bewildered with the turn of


    events. ''What''s her n?'' she wondered in her mind.


    Noting Sharon''s baffled expression, Sally tried to exin things to her. She said, "ording to what we


    have found out, Reba and Lawrence were ssmates and she wanted to be a part of his life. But


    now she has been forced to terminate her contract with the JC Group in advance. This is fishy, and I


    guess Lawrence could be behind all this. If we inform her that Lawrence is dating Aria, what do you


    think she will do?"


    Thinking about Sally''s question, Sharon replied, "Reba loves Lawrence, so she will not let Aria win


    his love at any cost. If they both fight, I am quite sure Reba will emerge as a winner," she analyzed.


    A smirk emerged on Sharon''s face. She really wanted to see Lawrence in trouble.


    "Reba has been in the show business for years. She had to struggle a lot to reach this position. She


    wouldn''t have been here if she wasn''t a smart woman," Sally said musingly. ''I have full confidence in


    her abilities. All I have to do is to incite Reba''s anger and encourage her to win her love back. Then


    I can see the number of problems that would arise in Lawrence''s life.''


    "What a brilliant idea! Why didn''t I think about this before?" Sharon murmured, as she realized the


    extent of what Sally was nning. "Once we have let Reba take care of Aria, we won''t even need to


    get our hands dirty in this mess. We can just stand by and watch. In the end, Aria and even her sick


    mother might also face troubles," she continued in an emphatic manner.


    "Your stepson has done us a favor. We should thank him for this," Sally said coldly.


    "Oh, yes, you are right. If we hadn''t met Greg that day, we wouldn''t have left and met Aria, and neither


    would have thought of such a good idea of getting back at Lawrence," Sharon echoed, feeling grateful


    to Greg. She took a seat next to Sally and rested her eyes on her. "Tell me what do we do next, Sally?"


    she asked.


    "I need some pictures of Lawrence with Aria. I will ask Reba toe and meet me and show her


    these photos. I''m sure she will fly into a rage once she sees the photos. It will be an interesting drama


    which would be fun to watch," Sally demanded, feeling that everything was under her control.


    "Okay. I will go and sort the pictures out," Sharon answered.


    ...


    In the downtown World Trade Center, Reba''s anger knew no bounds as she dropped her cell phone


    on the floor furiously. With a livid face, she raised her chin and crossed her arms over her chest silently.


    It seemed that her fury was going to go out of the roof today.


    "Miss Reba, please don''t be so angry," her manager who was standing next to her tried to persuade


    her to calm down and not let the anger go out of control.


    "Lawrence isn''t in hispany again. Where is he? Did he again go abroad? why? Or is it that he is


    trying to avoid me?" Reba thundered. Reba had no idea why Lawrence could have gone


    abroad. Every time she called his office, his assistant answered the phone and told her that Lawrence


    wasn''t in the country. She really wanted to know why he had gone abroad.


    "We have no dealings with the JC Group. How can we get to know why Lawrence has gone abroad?


    But, what''s the matter even if Lawrence isn''t in the JC Group office?" the manager tried to console her


    with a confused look on his face. Suddenly he thought of something. "Well, I forgot to tell you that a


    director had called me yesterday. He said he has a new drama in mind and that you will be the perfect


    person for that role. How about we go and meet that director?" he suggested.


    "That''s not a very good idea. I will only ept roles that the JC Group arranges for me," Reba said


    with a resolute expression.


    "Are you kidding me? You don''t work for that group anymore. They won''t give you any kind of work. Do


    you understand that?" the manager reasoned with a helpless expression.


    Reba paid no heed to what her manager had said. "When I meet Lawrenceter, I will make him


    change his mind about that. I know he still has feelings for me and he will never forget me," she


    snorted.


    At that moment, Reba''s phone started buzzing. The manager picked up the phone and quickly gave


    it to her.


    Reba slightly suppressed her anger. She cast her phone a momentary nce and found that it was


    from a stranger. She didn''t intend to answer the phone at all. After a thought, she decided to pick it up


    just in case it was an important call.


    "Hello," Reba answered.


    "Is that Reba Lin I am speaking with?" Sally asked from the other end of the line.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you?" Reba asked, her patience slowly finishing off. ''Howe she knows my phone


    number? Only a few people whom I trust know this number. Moreover, how does she know my name?''


    she was bombarded with a ton of questions in her mind.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am and what I want. I think you might be interested in the topic I am going to


    talk about," Sally replied coldly. She had no intention of telling her who she was.


    "Have you lost your senses? You psychopath!" Reba scolded her, as she mistook Sally for one of


    her crazy fans. Just as she was about to end the call, the woman''s voice sounded from the other line.


    "If I am not wrong, you know Lawrence Chu, don''t you?" Sally asked casually.


    Reba''s finger froze over the screen. She was taken aback when she heard Lawrence''s name being


    taken so casually.

 Chapter 855 A Mysterious Caller (Part Two)

    Chapter 855 A Mysterious Caller (Part Two)


    Putting her phone near her ear, she asked quickly, "Who on the earth are you and what do you want


    from me? What do you want? Tell me quickly."


    "I just want to meet you and share something about Lawrence. Something interesting has happened in


    his life. I thought you might feel interested to know this piece of information," Sally answered,


    attempting to arouse Reba''s interest in the discussion.


    "I need to know your name first before believing anything that you say," Reba insisted. She had


    received many threatening phone calls ever since she had be famous. That was why she became


    extra careful and cautious.


    "Believe it or not, I can provide all the information on Lawrence to you," Sally answered curtly without


    making an attempt to waste any time on the topic. She changed the subject and said, "You must be


    sulking because of Lawrence, I believe. He left the city without even telling you. Do you want to know


    where he is right now?"


    "Who the hell are you and how do you know so many things about Lawrence? What else do you know


    about me?" Reba asked, her suspicions increasing every moment. ''It has been years since I have


    dated Lawrence. Even our ssmates were ignorant of our rtionship. Who is this woman? I can tell


    by her voice that she isn''t my ssmate, '' she pondered.


    "Miss Reba, I know that you are a very famous star. But I''m not your fan," Sally replied, "I will meet


    you at the Starbucks on the Chenxi Road at 4:00 pm this afternoon. If you don''te, be sure that you


    will lose Lawrence forever."


    She stressed thest sentence to evoke a strong response. In fact, she was certain that Reba


    would now show up. Lawrence meant a lot to her. Even though she had been in the show business for


    years and be quite smart, she was still amon woman who craved for a romantic rtionship


    with the man she loved.


    Sally hung up the phone.


    Reba stood still, and she was really confused about whatever was being said.


    In the hallway of the hospital, Aria looked at the ID caller on the screen. Overwhelmed by thrill, she


    knew that the call was from the man who she was missing so much.


    Aria picked up the phone. "Hello," she answered softly.


    "Where are you?" a cold yet attractive voice resounded from the other end of the phone. Aria felt that


    her heart had skipped a beat at the familiar voice.


    "I am in the hospital with my Mom," she replied meekly. When she heard his voice, she was immersed


    in excitement and her happiness knew no bounds.


    "Is she alright?" Lawrence''s voice reverberated from the other end of the line.


    "Yes, she is good. Mr. Greg attends to her very well," Aria answered dly. The joy on her face gave


    way to embarrassment. "Well, thank you. Without Mr. Greg, my Mom would not have been feeling


    better so soon..."


    Before she finished her sentence, Lawrence cut in.


    "And, do you miss me?" Lawrence asked her tly.


    Aria flushed like a rose. She felt lucky that Lawrence wasn''t standing in front of her right now.


    Otherwise, she would have vanished in the air because of this feeling. She was always a brazen girl.


    But at this moment, she was feeling coy.


    "Yes, I do," Aria admitted tenderly. "I really miss you."


    "Take good care of yourself, then," Lawrence said briefly. These words could fully express his concern


    for her.


    "I will," Aria responded in a low voice. Afraid that Lawrence might soon end the call, she hurried to ask,


    "How are you doing? And how about your sister? Is she alright?"


    "We''re fine. I may not call you for the next few days. When I return from abroad, I wille straight


    away to you," Lawrence replied.


    "Okay," Aria returned. "I hope your sister has a sessful surgery."


    "I have to go now," Lawrence said coldly.


    "Bye!" Aria returned.


    She held on to her phone tightly, still basking in happiness. She couldn''t believe that she had heard


    Lawrence''s voice, it felt as if it had just been a dream.


    Staring nkly ahead, Aria wore a bright smile on her face. His call had brought her much pleasure


    and warmth. Even though he wasn''t by her side, he was still concerned about her. She was contented


    to have his love for a lifetime.


    Happily, she walked into the ward briskly. When Kate looked at her delighted daughter, she inquired,


    "What''s up, Aria? Do you have any good news to share?"


    "Nothing, Mom," Aria replied, as she turned around to pour some water for her mother.


    "You''re lying," Kate blurted out, "You''re my daughter, do you think you can hide anything from me? You


    must have some good news, or you won''t look so happy. Look at yourself, your expressions have


    betrayed you."


    "Come on, Mom. I just received my friend''s call. That''s all," Aria responded, feeling a little nervous now.


    She hadn''t told her mother what had happened between her and Lawrence. She nned to fill her only


    when she got better.


    "Is that so?" Kate asked, fixing her eyes on her daughter.


    "I''m telling you the truth," Aria replied, as she perched herself on the edge of the bed.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With her eyes still glued on Aria, Kate took her by the hand. "Aria, although we are poor, I hope you are


    able to find your own happiness. When I am released from the hospital, I will find another job. You can


    get a boyfriend. If you think he is a good man, you two can get married. You should consider your


    marriage," she said in a motherly tone.


    "I never thought about it," Aria lowered her head, not daring to meet her mother''s gaze. She was still


    thinking of Lawrence.


    "You should start considering about getting settled. You should hurry up now. If that guy really loves


    you, I will agree to your marriage," Kate cooed, "He must treat you well. It doesn''t matter whether he is


    very rich or not. I just hope that he and his family can take good care of you."


    "Come on, Mom. You are being too sentimental," Aria retorted with a flush on her face. Handing her


    mother a ss of water, she continued, "Drink some water. The doctor said that you need to drink more


    water"


    Kate understood that her daughter was dodging her question. "You are a naughty child!" she said.

 Chapter 856 The Best Time For Vengeance (Part One)

    Chapter 856 The Best Time For Vengeance (Part One)


    At Starbucks Coffee.


    Sally was the only customer inside. She actually booked the whole coffee shop so no other customers


    or staff would interrupt her this afternoon.


    Meanwhile, Reba drove to the rendezvous on time. After she stopped her car outside the coffee


    shop, she put on her sunsses that could cover half of her face. When she got out of the car, she


    nced around. To her surprise, there was only a LaFerrari hybrid supercar in the nearby parking lot.


    Reba was a little worried. ''Should I meet this woman? Who is she? Looks like she isn''t just an


    ordinary person, '' she thought with so much hesitations.


    Eventually, she decided to meet the mysterious woman. She took a deep breath before she held her


    fashionable handbag tightly and walked towards the coffee shop. Her four-inch stiletto was making a


    noise in her every brisk step.


    As she entered the shop, she slowed down and paused. She looked around and finallynded her eyes


    on a woman in a camel duster coat. Even though the woman was far from her, she could clearly see


    her face. There was no one else inside the coffee shop except for that woman who looked very


    graceful in Reba''s eyes. ''Is she the one I''m going to meet?'' she wondered.


    "Miss Reba, you are very on time," Sally greeted her with a smile. She then motioned her to sit


    down, and invited, "Have a seat, please."


    When Reba heard Sally''s words, she became certain that this woman was the one she was going


    to meet. ''It''s her, '' she thought.


    Reba made her way to Sally and sat across from her.


    "Hello, you may call me Ms. He," Sally introduced herself. She thought that there was no need to tell


    Reba more about her.


    "So what is it?" Reba directly asked. "What happened to Lawrence?" She didn''t intend to waste her


    time on a stranger. ''What if she has some evil intentions?'' she wondered.


    "Take your time," Sally answered casually. She picked up her cup and took a sip of coffee. "Please


    have some coffee first. I let them prepare a Blue Mountain coffee for you. I hope you will like it," she


    offered.


    "How did you know that I like Blue Mountain coffee?" Reba asked curiously without taking her gaze


    away from Sally. However, Sally just ignored her question.


    Instead, she said, "I know that your mother is sick right now."


    Reba was going to take a sip of coffee. But when she heard it, her hand held the coffee cup froze.


    With a confounded look on her face, she asked, "Who in the world are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," Sally replied nonchntly, "Let me just tell what I know about you."


    Reba stared into Sally''s eyes wordlessly.


    "You and Lawrence were ssmates before. Then you swindled money from him. You used all the


    resources and connections avable so you could be where you are right now. Am I right?" Sally


    narrated. She simply concluded Reba''s life in the past.


    "I exerted a lot of efforts to get to where I am today. Don''t spread rumors. Otherwise, I will sue you for


    nder," Reba warned Sally frantically.


    Sally responded defiantly with a sneer, "Is that so? Is that how you define efforts? I''m impressed. Well,


    let me tell you this. You know nothing about efforts." Sally''s expression changed drastically.


    She focused her ferocious eyes on Reba as she continued, "Do you consider sleeping with a man


    to be famous an effort?"


    "Please watch your words," Reba snapped. She stood up and extricated herself from the table.


    "You''re lying. I''ve never done such a thing," she added.


    Reba was not convinced that Sally could have a proof. She had always been cautious and made


    sure that she would never make a mistake through all these years. She didn''t know how Sally learned


    about this.


    "You, above all, should know better whether I am telling the truth or I am just making up a story," Sally


    retorted. "All of these are based on facts so don''t you ever dare to deny in front of me."


    ''Such a shameless woman! You are too young to go against me, '' Sally scolded Reba inside her as


    she glowered.


    "You''re insane! If I had only known that you''re a crazy woman, I shouldn''t havee here," Reba


    berated. She was already bubbling with anger. She then grabbed her handbag and intended to leave.


    "I haven''t even started talking about Lawrence yet. Aren''t you curious to know about him?" Sally said


    while drinking her coffee leisurely. She was sure enough that Reba wouldn''t leave. Or else, she


    would destroy her career.


    Reba halted when she heard Lawrence''s name. He was her first love. Her love for him was so deep


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that she couldn''t let him go even until now.


    So, she turned around and looked at Sally. Then she quietly returned to her seat.


    When Sally noticed that Reba was bing impatient, she decided to stop beating around the


    bush. She took out some photos from her bag and spread them on the table.


    "Take a look and you will be surprised," Sally said as she peered at the window. She could already


    guess Reba''s expression even without looking at her.


    Out of curiosity, Reba picked up the pictures on the table one by one.


    She took a close look at each picture and a hint of shock registered on her face as she recognized that


    the man in those photos was Lawrence.


    "Where... Where did you get these?" Reba asked as she looked up at Sally. She gave her an


    inquiring look.


    "I got these from a detective," Sally replied.


    Reba still couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "Are you sure that these pictures were not


    morphed?" she asked in disbelief. She still couldn''t take her eyes away from the pictures.


    "I booked this whole coffee shop just for our meeting. Do you think I will use some fake photos and fool


    around?" Sally countered, feeling miffed. She thought that Reba was such a foolish woman. "Do


    you think I''lle here just to show off some useless information?" she continued.


    Eventually, Reba was convinced by Sally''s words. ''Looks like she isn''t lying, '' she thought.

 Chapter 857 The Best Time For Vengeance (Part Two)

    Chapter 857 The Best Time For Vengeance (Part Two)


    "Which hotel is this? Who is the woman in these pictures? What is her rtionship to Lawrence?"


    Reba bombarded Sally with questions. And she was demanding for answers. The most important


    thing for her was to know Lawrence''s rtionship with this woman.


    "Are you surprised? You never expected that a self-disciplined Lawrence would go to a hotel with a


    woman, right?" Sally asked in mockery. "Although this woman seems to know nothing about fashion,


    she is still good looking. She may even look more beautiful than you if both of you will not put on any


    makeup," Sally said deliberately to arouse Reba''s jealousy and anger. This was the only way that


    she could get what she wanted.


    "What''s going on between the two of them? Tell me everything," Reba demanded. She was slowly


    losing control of her emotions. "You have already seen the photos. Now tell me, what are you going to


    do?" Sally asked calmly.


    She wanted to know Reba''s real thoughts. She knew that Reba had already given in to her


    feelings.


    "I will make sure that this woman stays away from Lawrence," Reba replied in clenched teeth. "I


    thought all the while that Lawrence had a thing for Ivy. It turns out, he''s just using Ivy as a distraction.


    The woman in these pictures is the one that he really likes."


    Since Sally was satisfied with Reba''s reply, she decided to tell her more about Aria Liu.


    "This woman in the pictures is Aria Liu. Lawrence met her when he was on a blind date with Mary Han.


    I don''t know what Aria did to Lawrence but he left Mary Han and went to the hotel room with her. They


    entered the room in the evening and left the next morning. I''m sure you can already imagine what could


    happen between them for that whole night," Sally recounted as if she was telling a fairy tale.


    "Where does this woman live?" Reba immediately asked. She couldn''t wait to deal with this Aria


    Liu.


    "She is renting a small room. I guess you will not have any trouble going in there. After all, you also


    lived in poverty when you were little," Sally replied tauntingly.


    "Tell me the address," Reba said. There was a hint of displeasure in her voice. She thought Sally


    was talking nonsense. She was only asking where that woman lived and yet she even mentioned her


    childhood.


    "Why should I tell you?" Sally countered with a raised eyebrow. "You are a pop star. I don''t think it will


    be hard for you to trace her location. Am I right?"


    Reba paid no heed to Sally''s words. Her mind was already busy nning of ways how to take care


    of Aria. She would never spare anyone who would try to steal things from her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she noticed Reba''s brooding face, Sally continued, "I heard that Aria''s mother got ill and she is


    currently in XS Hospital. Thanks to her daughter, that old woman was able to get the best medication


    and treatment the hospital could offer. As far as I know, someone is paying for her mother''s medical


    expenses."


    She then stared intently at Reba, observing her discreetly.


    "I thought she was a kind and innocent girl. It turns out she is even worse than me. She is only dating


    Lawrence because of his money," Reba sniffed scornfully as she came back to her senses. ''I know


    what kind of person Aria is. The moment I find out where she lives, I will definitely teach her a lesson, ''


    she pondered.


    "Don''t you think that this woman is just another you?" Sally asked with a sneer. Since Reba didn''t


    reply, she continued, "However, Lawrence dumped you when he found out that you lied to him. But


    now, he sticks with Aria especially when he found out that her mother is sick. Do you think Lawrence


    considered you as more important than Aria?" Sally''s wordspletely enraged Reba. Her hands


    began shaking and her resentment towards Aria went sky-high.


    With a snort, she said enviously, "Lawrence and I used to be friends. We''ve already known each other


    for years. But this woman just met him couple of days ago. She is a nobody. I will never give her a


    chance to be with Lawrence."


    Sally sensed that the hatred in Reba''s heart had already sky-rocketed. She thought it was time to


    ask, "Do you need my help?"


    Reba obviously doubted Sally''s intentions. So, with a skeptical expression, she asked, "What can


    you do for me?"


    "If you can follow my advice, then I will be of some help to you," Sally answered.


    "In Lawrence''s eyes, you are obviously less important than Aria. If you do something to Aria and


    Lawrence finds out, what do you think he will do to you?" Reba remained silent so Sally went on,


    "His deep-seated aversion to you will definitely worsen. Why don''t you think of other ways to avenge


    Aria?" "You''re smarter than Aria. I''m sure you can think of a better n to handle her," Sally added to


    boost her confidence.


    Sally''s remarks made Reba contemte a lot. Sally had a point. She knew Lawrence very well.


    Once he learned that she did something to Aria, he would surely me her and worst, would not let her


    go. She had already learned a lesson from the recent termination of her contract with the JC Group. So


    she should think of a better n. She needed a scheme that could not give Lawrence an idea to


    implicate her.


    "Do you have any better ideas?" Reba turned to Sally and asked immediately. She had no other


    choice but to turn to Sally for help.


    Reba wasn''t aware that it was actually what Sally was expecting to hear. She deliberately triggered


    Reba''s feeling towards Lawrence so she would coborate with her. So she immediately offered a


    suggestion, "Lawrence is currently not in the city. That means, no one can protect Aria. If she gets into


    trouble, he may not be able toe to her rescue in time. It''s a good chance for you. You are a


    celebrity and you have lots of fans. If you use the pressure of the public opinion to attack her, her


    reputation will easily be destroyed."


    As she heard Sally''s suggestion, Reba''s mood lit up all of a sudden.

 Chapter 858 The Mysterious Enemy (Part One)

    Chapter 858 The Mysterious Enemy (Part One)


    Seeing the smile traced in Reba''s face, Sally felt glorious. She had never felt this good for a long


    time. And making Reba this happy would bring her more better opportunities in the future.


    Reba looked at the small piece of paper onest time and smiled before she put it in inside her


    luxury handbag. She lift up her cup of tea, took a sip, and put it down again. She looked at Sally and


    said, "Thank you for this valuable information. I know what I have to do now." Reba knew this time


    that she would seed in the taking revenge to Aria Liu.


    Sally replied, "You''re wee. I''m looking forward to your victory." And Reba left the room. Sally


    watched as the youngdy helped herself out. She was overwhelmed by herst visitor. She knew


    something was up and she was looking forward to that.


    ...


    It was a windy morning and the sun was shining just right that it wasn''t too hot or too gloomy. This was


    indeed a perfect day if one would describe it. But it wasn''t an ordinary day for Reba. It was her


    momentous day and the perfect weather made it more marvelous. Reba was everywhere,


    figuratively. Her photos were in every newspaper, magazines, and social media posts. Her pictures and


    video footage could be seen on the television news from morning until night. She instantly became a


    household name and most citizens, if not all, knew about Reba''stest appearance. From word of


    mouth to the urate news, it was reported the pretty and perfect Reba would participate in a


    ribbon-cutting ceremony of multinational firm''s business exhibition. The event was said to showcase


    many famous celebrities and personalities from different industries - showbiz, business, government,


    and the society''s elites. It was named as one of the biggest and most-awaited event in the history of


    the city and everybody was looking forward to see what fashion Reba would wear this time.


    Aria was on her way to the hospital where her mother was staying to recover and get better. She


    brought her a meal she prepared for her mother this day. This had always been Aria''s day-to-day


    activity since her mother''s ident. She started each day by delivering a meal to her mother. In the


    hospital, Aria would help her mother with thetter''s meal and spend quality time by talking about Aria''s


    life and her mother''s hospital experience. After which, she would go on and check with her mother''s


    doctor about the progress and if there were medicines needed. After she bid goodbye to her mother,


    Aria would go to the market and fetch some ingredients for her mother''s next day meal and would go


    home to prepare it. Despite this routine, Aria was definitely enjoying this because she loved her mother


    so much. She had hope that soon her mother would fully recover and they could spend time together at


    home. Aside from her mother, Aria was also looking forward to something - or someone. She was


    hoping and praying that the guy woulde home soon so they could share sweet and romantic


    moments together.


    Daydreaming about the guy, Aria almost missed her bus stop. When she realized that it was her stop,


    she immediately gathered her things, stood up, and pressed the button to signal the driver that


    someone would alight from the bus in the bus stop. It was a busy working day, and the bus was full with


    passengers as usual. Aria had a hard time passing through the people standing and blocking the way.


    "Excuse me, let me through. My stop is here," she said repeatedly as she passed along the standing


    passengers. When she finally alighted from the bus, the bus drove away immediately to catch the next


    stop schedule. She had to check all her things to make sure she had not forgotten anything. She put


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    down all her things and took a good look at the chicken soup she prepared for her mother. First she


    checked the package, all good. Then she slightly opened the cover to smell the soup, ''Ah, that''s so


    good!'' Aria thought. Then she put the cover back safely. She sighed in relief knowing that the soup was


    not spilled during her little misadventures on the bus earlier.


    "Thank God that the soup is still good," Aria murmured to herself. She put back the soup securely in


    the bag and picked up the rest of her stuffs. She checked the time and smiled to see that she still had


    enough time before her mother''s therapy ends. So she decided to take a stroll at the park on her way


    to the hospital. The way to the hospital was unlike the rest of the city. It was peaceful, no cars but only


    bicycles, full of full grown tress that gave shade to the park itself. There were also some ponds with fish


    that people could feed and birds that were free tond on the fresh green grass or stay on the tree


    branches. It was a paradise for Aria. She enjoyed this time out of her busy routine as this was the only


    time she could see something different from her routine. People jogging and taking a walk with their


    dogs, families having pic, and children ying in the park were some of the scenes that Aria loved.


    She took a slow, rx walk through the park until she could see the hospital tower. She smiled at the


    sight of the hospital and the thought of seeing her mother again.


    It was a change in ambiance. The fresh grass smell of the park was long gone. Aria could now smell


    the familiar scent of the hospital. It was embedded in her memory like the back of her hand. Well, she


    had been here almost everyday for three months. She almost reached the building, but before she


    could enter, the phone in her bag rang.


    She didn''t want to answer it, but decided to just look at who the caller could be. With her left hand


    holding the chicken soup, she utilized her right hand to reach for her phone inside her bag. "This bag is


    a mess," Aria mumbled as she rummage through her things to find her phone. s, her hand found it.


    She took it out and saw that the call was from an unknown number.

 Chapter 859 The Mysterious Enemy (Part Two)

    Chapter 859 The Mysterious Enemy (Part Two)


    ''Who could this be calling me right now?'' Aria asked herself. She wasn''t sure if she should answer


    besides she didn''t even know who it could be. ''Silly girl! How would you know if you won''t answer?'' Aria


    sarcastically scolded herself in her mind. She looked at in once again, cleared her throat, and finally


    answered.


    Aria politely said to the person on the other line, "Hello. Who is this?"


    "Hello, am I speaking to Miss Aria?" the person from the other line said. Aria could tell that it was a


    woman by the gentle voice. She didn''t know any woman who might be calling her with an unknown


    number.


    Aria replied, "Yes, this is her. Sorry, who''s calling?"


    Aria could sense that the woman smiled knowing that she had called the correct number. Then the


    woman continued, "Well, this is YS agency. I believe you have applied with us for a part time position a


    month ago. I''d like to let you know that the position has not yet been filled so if you''re still interested,


    we''d like to invite you for an interview. As you know, this is a project-based part time job for the


    uing business exhibition this season. You''ll be working 6 hours a day for 3, 000 dors per hour.


    So, are you still looking for a job?" Aria did apply for a part time job but she didn''t remember what it


    was for. The woman on the other line spoke fluently and did not stutter so it seemed a legitimate work.


    Besides, the exhibition was a big thing for the city and they would surely need staffs and support for the


    event.


    Aria was stunned at the hourly rate the woman was offering so she repeated to confirm, "Sorry, you


    said 3, 000?" It was an unbelievable offer in Aria''s opinion. She had done many part time jobs before


    but none offered hourly rate as high as this. The highest one could get from a part time job was 30 per


    hour. But then again, Aria remembered that the job was for the business exhibition and surely, the big


    multinationalpany that was hosting the event could pay this much. Aria was in cloud nine by


    hearing this job opportunity and the high rate they were offering. It was like a dream.


    That woman said, "Yes. You must know about the exhibition being held by the country''s multinational


    rates for those that meet their requirements and since this is a big event, they are looking for excellent


    candidates to fill the positions. I''ve seen your resume and I can see that your height and face value fits


    the profile we''re looking for. So can we invite you for an interview?"


    Aria was moved by the offer. It was a long time since she had done any part time and she didn''t have


    any full-time work experience. This part-time job offer would be a great opportunity for Aria. Being


    employed by the country''srgest multinationalpany would be an edge for her professional


    experience. Above anything else, the pay was something that a person in a perfect state of mind would


    not be able to decline. A pay that big would give her and her mother a good start. She would not


    decline this once in a lifetime opportunity. She cleared her head with all the advance thoughts she was


    having about the money and how it could help her family and focused on the offer at hand. Anyway, it


    was just for an interview and she was not yet sure if she could get the job. Aria thought, ''Yes, I''m just


    up for an interview and I haven''t gotten the job yet.'' She took a deep breathe, cleared her throat again


    and then


    she happy replied, "Yes, I am interested. Would you mind telling me the office address? I can make


    myself avable this afternoon for the interview, if that''s okay?" She actually needed to prepare her


    mother''s meal for the next day but the interview wouldn''t take too long. She assumed that she would


    finish it quick and have some time to prepare the meal. Besides, her mother would be so much happy if


    she knew that Aria had found a high paying part-time job.


    The woman confirmed, "Perfect. I''ll send you the address after this call so please check your text box


    and reply with you name to confirm your attendance."


    Aria politely replied, "Sure, thank you!" and then the woman on the other line hung up. Aria was in yet


    another cloud nine. ''Could this day get any better?'' she asked herself. She put the phone back in her


    bag and pressed the up button again. The elevator door opened and she hopped in, pressed the floor


    number, and waited inside. She was silently praying that she could pass the interview and get the job.


    Aria arrived on the floor where her mother was staying. She alighted from the elevator, careful not to


    turn the soup over or spill it. She slowly walked along the hallway, looking at the room number. While


    walking, Aria couldn''t help but think about the good things that has happened to her - her mother''s


    recovery and now this job opportunity. She was determined to do her best to get this job. If she could


    remember it right, the job was for a receptionist - a job where you wee people to the event, check


    for their designated table, guide them inside the venue, and offer them drinks. ''Well, I do think I''m


    qualified for that, '' Aria convinced herself. s, she reached her mother''s room. Before she turned the


    door knob to open the door, her phone vibrated. She got it out of her bag and checked. One message


    received, the screen showed. She finally received the address for the job interview. Aria wore her


    brightest smile ever.


    Late that afternoon, Aria who was wearing her best business formal attire arrived in the building where


    her job interview was. She went to the lobby and inquired with the receptionist. The receptionist asked


    for her ID and Aria gave it to her. Aria was given a building ID and was instructed to take the elevator to


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the left. Aria went to the elevator area, hopped in as the elevator door opened, and pressed the floor


    number. She was getting a little nervous as the elevator went up but she tried to calm herself. As she


    was about to reach the floor, she fixed herself, practicing her smile. The elevator door opened and she


    stepped out. She saw a long queue of possible candidates sitting in the waiting area. She headed for


    the receptionist again, mentioned that she was scheduled for the interview and the receptionist gave


    her the application form to fill out. After she filled that out, she gave it back and was asked to wait to be


    called.

 Chapter 860 The Mysterious Enemy (Part Three)

    Chapter 860 The Mysterious Enemy (Part Three)


    Aria waited patiently and practiced some basic interview questions in her head. She was called in an


    after a few minutes. She met with ady who asked for a copy of her resume. Thedy scanned it and


    asked her a few questions. Aria was nervous but she was able to confidently answered everything -


    she thought. The interview only took 30 minutes and she was asked to wait outside again just like the


    other candidates. Aria left the room praying that she would get the job. Seeing that there were so many


    other candidates that day, she almost lost hope. She was thinking of leaving until ady in a business


    suit came out with a paper. A list perhaps, Aria was thinking. ''Well, this must be it. This must be the end


    for me.''


    After checking her list, thedy lifted her head and said, "After our deliberation, we concluded that all of


    you passed the interview and would move on to the job offer. You are all expected to attend a training


    at 8:00 in the morning the day after tomorrow. It will be for a whole day and you will be paid. In total,


    you will be paid the rate of equivalent to four days - one day for training and three days on the actual


    exhibition. Hope all is clear. Anyway, further details will be discussed on your formal job offer." Thedy


    nced over all the candidates, waiting for some questions. When none was raised, she nced over


    Aria and directly told her, "You can go home now. Don''t bete be for the training schedule."


    Aria smiled and nodded at thedy. She watched thedy as she walked back to the room. Aria


    headed to the job offer, signed a contract, and left the building. As she wasing out of the building,


    she saw that it was still early. She could still head to the market to pick something for her mother''s meal


    the next day.


    Aria walked her way to the bus stop. She was so happy on how the interview turned out and couldn''t


    wait to tell her mother about the job. She would also tell the olddy that she might not be able to visit


    her for 4 days. ''I''m sure mother will be all right about it, '' she thought. Aria reached the nearby bus


    stop. Her feet was actually aching from the heels she was wearing so she took a seat and massaged


    her foot. She could see the bus from afar so she put her shoes back and stood in the line.


    As the bus approached, she felt her phone vibrated. She thought that was a message and ignored it.


    ''I''ll read itter, '' Aria thought. But the vibration continued so she checked it. She opened her bag and


    looked at the phone. The screen showed an iing phone call.


    Aria took the phone out. It was a different number from the one who called her earlier. She hesitated at


    first, but then decided to answer the call from an unknown number.


    Aria answered the call in a cheerful tone, "Hello?" Her happiness was overflowing and it was radiating


    from the tone of her voice.


    She immediately recognized the voice. It was the nurse from the hospital where her mother was


    staying. She felt a little nervous about it. "Are you Kate Bai''s daughter? This is the nurse from XS


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hospital. We need you toe here as soon as you can. Your mother was taken to the operating


    room," the nurse from the other line said.


    It was as if Aria was poured with cold water. Her cheerful aura was changed to a gloomy one. She


    didn''t know how to respond. She broke the silence and said, "What do you mean?" Aria didn''t realize


    that her voice was so loud that everyone in the bus stop looked at her. She didn''t care. All she cared


    about that moment was her mother.


    "What happened to her? Tell me!" Aria continued. She was panicking. Her time waiting for the bus felt


    like years. She wanted to go to the hospital as soon as she could. "I was there this morning! The doctor


    told me she''s getting better so what happened? What do you need to operate on her?" Aria continued


    to ask.


    The nurse replied, "I can''t answer you right now, Miss. When we saw her, she was having difficulty in


    breathing. She''s currently being given first aide. Just get here as soon as you can."


    Aria hastily said, "Okay. I''m on my way there right now." Then she hung up.


    She couldn''t wait for the bus anymore. There were so many people in line and she might not be able to


    take this bus and needed to wait for the next one. She could not afford another waiting time so she


    decided to take a cab. She hailed a taxi not from afar and hopped in. She told the driver the location


    and said that it was an emergency. The driver immediately sped off. Aria was sitting inside the cab


    anxiously. She was getting irritated by all the stops they were making because of the signal lights. She


    needed to be there faster. Her mother needed her today more than ever.


    In the operating room, there was Greg, the owner of the hospital and Lawrence''s friend. In an operating


    suit, he stood there watching the doctors raced against time to save the patient''s life. There were


    instructions being passed around among the doctors and nurses, but all Greg could hear was the


    beeping of the monitor device attached to the patient''s body. It was as if all other noises were cancelled


    out.


    Greg was anxious. ''They must save her no matter what it costs, '' he thought to himself. He was praying


    hard. Kate must be saved and there''s no way he could let her die. Or else, Greg didn''t know what


    Lawrence would do. His friend entrusted Kate''s life to him and he must save her. He didn''t know how


    he could exin this to Lawrence. Kate was in his hospital''s care when this happened which could only


    mean that she was neglected. He couldn''t let this patient die, he couldn''t let Lawrence down. He


    promised Lawrence that he would take good care of Kate.


    Gathered in the emergency room were the best doctors at XS Hospital. Some were taking a day off but


    was called in to attend to the patient. Greg requested them to save Kate and do whatever they could to


    heal her. It was the first time that this had happened to the hospital that all the best doctors were


    present for one patient. But Greg had to pull this string because he promised Lawrence and he would


    do everything to keep that.

 Chapter 861 The Mysterious Enemy (Part Four)

    Chapter 861 The Mysterious Enemy (Part Four)


    Aria arrived at the hospital. She paid the cab driver and didn''t bother to wait for the change. She rushed


    to the nurse station and asked where her mother was. The nurse told her the operating room number


    and Aria rushed towards there.


    Her mind was nk but her emotions were full. She arrived at the operating room door and wanted to


    see her mother. She was about to go inside the operating room but a nurse stopped her.


    The nurse said, "Miss, you can''t just go in there. Please wait in the waiting area."


    Aria followed the nurse''s instruction and stopped. But she started asking questions. "Can you at least


    tell me what happened to my mother? How is she now? Why did this happen?" She had millions of


    questions that she wanted to be answered. She didn''t know why this happened. She left her mother


    well and sound this morning but all of a sudden she was in a brink of death. She felt guilty for leaving


    her. She totally forgot about the interview and her job offer. Aria didn''t know she was crying. She didn''t


    feel her tears running down on her cheeks.


    The nurse couldn''t answer her questions and tried to calm her down. "I don''t know yet, Miss. Kindly


    wait for the doctors to finish what they are doing first and then we''ll know."


    Aria remembered Greg, Lawrence friend, to whom her mother was entrusted to. She asked the nurse,


    "Where is Dr. Greg? Is he here?"


    She wanted to see Lawrence but he wasn''t around. The only familiar face she had in this ce aside


    from her mother was Greg. Aria believed that Greg knew what happened and could at least tell her.


    That nurse confirmed that Greg was also in the emergency room and the best doctors were seeing her


    mother.


    After hearing this, Aria started to calm down. Having Greg in the operating room with her mother made


    Aria less worried. She knew that Greg would do anything to save her mother. She trusted Greg


    because Lawrence trusted him.


    Seeing that Aria calmed down, the nurse said, "Please wait here and don''t try to break in inside. I must


    attend to other things now."


    Aria nodded and the nurse left. Aria sat by the operating room waiting area. She counted down the


    minutes that had passed. She watched as some other patients were rushed inside the emergency


    room. People were crying over their dead rtives. Some children and adults were given injections.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    These made Aria worried. But she must remain strong. Her mother needed her.


    An hour since the operation started had passed but the doctors were still not done. Ady doctor


    approached Greg and said, "The patient is now out of the woods. But she is still in a critical condition.


    From our initial observation, the patient was poisoned. We assumed that the patient received the


    poison this morning and by the time she got here, it has already spread to the rest of her organs. We


    need to investigate how she was poisoned." That doctor paused for a second and then she continued,


    "Right now, we haven''t contained the poison and we still need to do a whole body scan to check."


    Greg didn''t hear the rest of it but focused on the word poison. How on earth could Kate be poisoned


    inside his hospital. "What poison?" Greg asked. He was already panicking at Kate''s status and got


    more anxious knowing that she was poisoned.


    The doctor gather her thought and tried her best to exin it to Greg and said, "I must say that it''s a


    special poison. From my initial analysis based on the symptoms that the patient was showing, it''s a


    kind of poison from New Zend. Even our hospital, who is the best in this country, does not have any


    antidote ready. It is quite a strong poison, I must say. After it is injected into body, the person won''t feel


    anything strange. The poison will only take effect after several hours and the first sign was heavy


    breathing and blurred vision. If not addressed early, it will spread throughout the body and..."


    The doctor hesitated and paused for a minute. She then continued, "The patient will bepletely


    paralyzed, be ina, or worst die."


    Greg was surprised at the cause of Kate''s condition. He couldn''t believe everything that he was hearing


    but could also not dismiss the finding. The doctor he''s talking to was the best in the field of poison and


    antidote. If she was wrong, then lucky for them. But if she''s right, then all they could do was pray.


    The doctor looked at Greg and her face turned serious, "Dr. Greg, the patient is ill but it has nothing to


    do with our hospital care. This kind of poison is not avable in our country. I know that because I''ve


    studying this for a long time. The only possibility is that..." the doctor paused.


    "Is what?" Greg asked. He was growing impatient.


    The doctor continued, "Someone wants her to die." The doctor and Greg nced over Kate. The


    monitor was still beeping and the doctors were still trying to save her.


    ''What''s going on?'' Greg thought. He took a step back and tried to think. ''Who wants Kate dead? As far


    as I know, Kate and Aria lived a simple life. They are kind people and wouldn''t hurt anybody. How could


    they even offend someone that would want Kate dead?'' And how could anyone bring in a poison from


    New Zend? That someone must be really powerful to slip that drug in the country. And why Kate?


    Why would someone powerful like that ever want a poor person like Kate to die?''


    Greg was already in a deep thought. The doctor noticed this and respected her boss so she left him


    alone and went back to the patient to get more details.


    An idea snapped into Greg''s mind. He might be mistaken but all possibilities must be checked. And if


    he was right, this might be rted to Lawrence. It was Lawrence who asked him to take care of Kate. If


    that someone wanted to get even with Lawrence and found out about this, they would attack Kate


    instead of Lawrence. The olddy was an easy target. And it made sense. Lawrence was a big shot


    guy in this country and mostly the target for harm. Greg might know someone who could bring a poison


    as strong as this inside the country undetected.


    Greg looked at Kate again. He saw the olddy struggling for her life. He felt guilty for letting this


    happen to Kate. He put his right hand on his chest as if trying to talk to Lawrence through his mind.


    ''Lawrence, this new enemy of yours must be powerful and influential to bring this kind of harm. I won''t


    usually mingle with this kind of trouble but it happened in my house and under my watch so I won''t


    stand back. I will fight this fight with you and I''ll make sure we''ll win.'' Greg said in his thought.

 Chapter 862 The Play Has Just Started

    Chapter 862 The y Has Just Started


    As soon as Greg stepped out of the emergency room, Aria, who had been waiting at the gate for hours,


    grabbed his arm.


    "Doctor Greg, how is my mother doing?" Aria kept his eyes on Greg''s while she waited for him to


    answer. She held her breath, unmoving, hoping that the answer from Greg that would give herfort.


    Greg saw tears from Aria''s eyes and his heart sank. He wanted tofort her but he didn''t know how.


    When he finally spoke, he smiled and said, "Your mother is alright now. She was in bad shape when


    she was rescued but she''s out of danger now."


    Aria finally released the breath she held back. Her mind was finally at peace now that her mother was


    out of danger.


    Worried that Aria would ask a lot of questions about what happened, Greg beat her to it, "We found out,


    during surgery, that your mom was allergic to some of the drugs and she did have some bad reactions


    to it. But we fixed it and she''s safe now. So there''s no more need to worry."


    "Oh, thank goodness," Aria sighed, a smile appeared on her lips. She took Greg''s hands in hers and


    shook it. "Doctor Greg, I cannot say thank you enough. I really appreciate everything you did for me


    and my mother."


    Greg shook his head and held up his hand to stop Aria. He smiled and hoped she wouldn''t see the


    truth. He felt guilty for not telling Aria the truth. Aria just looked so innocent and simple, like Violet. And


    if she knew someone wanted to hurt her mother intentionally, Greg didn''t know what she would do. And


    this could be connected to Lawrence, so he couldn''t say anything yet.


    Greg exhaled to clear his mind. He reassured Aria, "I''ll ask the nurse to transfer her to the ICU when


    she wakes up. Do you mind waiting again while we do that? We really need to observe her so we can


    decide on the best therapy for her." He did his best to stay calm so Aria wouldn''t notice his uneasiness.


    Paranoia hit him and he felt someone was watching his or XS Hospital''s next move. He feared


    something bad was going to happen soon.


    "I can do that," Aria agreed and took her ce again on the chairs at the waiting room.


    Greg left Aria by the waiting room to rush to the hospital''s security room.


    There were two employees inside the room, who quickly stood up when Greg barged into the room,


    "Doctor Greg!"


    "I want to see the security footage. I want to see what happened to Kate!" Greg ordered the staff. He


    was usually polite to everyone in the hospital but he wasn''t in the mood right now. He needed to know


    what happened immediately.


    One of the workers got right on it. "Just a moment, sir," he told Greg. He faced the monitors and looked


    for the footage.


    Ten minutes had passed and they found nothing.


    "Is there a problem?" Greg asked, even if he already knew.


    The worker hesitated and turned to his co-worker. His voice was low and quiet when he finally spoke.


    "I''m really sorry, Sir," he started to exin. "But that footage is missing. We''re not sure what happened


    with that footage."


    Greg gasped, bewildered. It did look like somebody nned the attack and tampered with the monitors


    to cover it up.


    One of the workers stood up to face Greg, "We''re very sorry, Sir, but we really don''t know how this


    happened. Only the footage around Kate''s ward and the time of the attack is missing."


    With his mind full of questions, Greg''s face turns red with anger. ''This was deliberate, '' he thought. And


    if he didn''t act now, something worse would happen soon!


    "Who works here? How many hours? How many shifts?" Greg demanded to know.


    "Three shifts. Eight hours each, with two staff per shift. When it''s time to eat, one staff would buy the


    food and the other one stays," the staff exined to Greg.


    "Tell your supervisor to go to my office now," Greg ordered before he spun around to leave.


    When he arrived at his office, he called his assistant to get to his office.


    His assistant ran inside his office almost immediately with a pen and pad, ready to write down his


    instructions.


    "Have the nurses transfer Kate to the only VVIP ward and make sure that there are nurses taking care


    of her every second. And make sure that everybody who was in the operating room during her surgery


    to stay silent and not tell anyone about her condition to anyone, including her family. Make sure


    everybody follows my orders or they''re fired!" Greg reiterated to his assistant. He needed to make sure


    Kate was safe and secure.


    "Very well, Doctor," the assistant confirmed.


    There was a knock on the door and Greg motioned for his assistant to open the door. When the


    assistant opened the door, they found a middle-aged man in a ck suit on the other side.


    Greg motioned for him toe in. He rushed to Greg and announced, "Doctor Greg, I''m the supervisor


    of the monitoring room."


    "Okay, hold on," Greg turned back to his assistant. "Book the conference room for an emergency


    meeting in one hour. Tell all the senior management toe for an emergency meeting. If they''re not


    in surgery, all the department directors must be there, too. And tell the security office to record every


    caring in and out."


    "Yes, sir," the assistant promptly replied.


    "Make sure everybody follows my orders," Greg emphasized.


    Greg waited for his assistant to close the door before he turned his attention to the supervisor.


    "Are you aware of the reason you''re here?" Greg asked.


    "Yes, sir. My staff has informed me of the missing footage. I would like to apologize for this breach of


    security. I''ve already given instructions to my staff to find out what happened and who did it. I assure


    you we will report everything we find out to you," the supervisor stammered.


    "No, there''s no more need for that," Greg replied. He was sure that whoever erased the footage did it


    deliberately. And it would be a hopeless case to find out who it was.


    "I will arrange for more staff. From now on, make sure there are four people working per shift. If


    anything like this happens again, it''ll be thest thing you do in this hospital," Greg continued.


    "Yes, sir, of course, we won''t disappoint you," the supervisor assured Greg, relieved that Greg was


    giving them another chance.


    "You can leave," Greg directed him towards the door. He waited for the supervisor to leave and close


    the door when he released a loud exhale, his head in his hands.


    He closed his eyes, with a wish that his problems would go away. This was a difficult situation and he


    wasn''t sure how to deal with it. He wished Lawrence and Mike were there, to help him fix the problem.


    Tim and Alice would be of no help. No. He needed to fix this himself.


    He directed his eyes upward and prayed, ''Please let Kate and Aria be okay now until forever!''


    Aria stood by the ICU entrance, bent over the ss while she peeked at her still unconscious mother.


    She had tubes everywhere and it took everything in Aria not to cry out. She covered her mouth but her


    teeth continued to chatter.


    "Mother, please wake up. You''re my only family and I can''t lose you. You need to get better and be with


    me. You still need to be at my wedding and see me in my wedding dress. I still have to pay you back


    and give you the life you wanted for you. Please wake up, Mother. I love you. We still need to live that


    life together!" Aria sobbed. Her shoulders shook with every sob.


    She slumped on the floor, against the wall, still sobbing. She muttered, "Lawrence,e back. I need


    you. I miss you."


    Meanwhile, in an apartment far from the hospital, Sally and Sharon clinked the wine sses in their


    hands.


    "Cheers! Now, we can celebrate!" Sally proposed, a triumphant smile across her lips. She clinked her


    ss against Sharon''s and drank all the wine in one go.


    "What devil''s luck though! Why is she still alive?" Sharon asked. "I can''t understand why Greg had to


    save her. Why didn''t he just let her die?"


    "Don''t doctors have an oath?" Sally retorted. "But Greg is the president of XS Hospital, not just a


    doctor."


    "You''re right. That''s why I can''t understand why he''d protect Kate," Sharonined. "And I just


    found out that Kate was transferred to the only VVIP room at the hospital."


    "Well, Aria is Lawrence''s girlfriend. And Lawrence is Greg''s brother-inw. What did you think?" Sally


    sneered. It was such an obvious reason that she can''t believe Sharon didn''t figure it out.


    Suddenly, a bulb lit up in Sharon''s head. "Lawrence probably told Greg to keep her alive! And of


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    course, Greg would do what he said. I mean, the VVIP room costs tens of thousands of dors a day!


    It''s such a waste of money to let people like Kate stay there. What a pity!"


    Sharon continued to grumble but Sally wasn''t listening anymore.


    She had other things on her mind. "Greg is sure to put in stricter measures. We need toe up with a


    better n," Sally analyzed. Greg was not just a silly boy. Lawrence was the most powerful man in the


    city, followed by Mike. And Greg was the 3rd most powerful. Their power and wealth made sure they


    mattered. The time of Jackson and Mond was now over. And their sessors have taken over.


    "Greg is still a good man and he will not be so scheming." Sharon would always have a deep affection


    for Greg, who she took as her own son many years ago, although at the start she did it for her own


    good, using him as one of her means to get closer to Fred. She wanted to make it up to him ever since.


    "I know Greg is a good man," Sally reaffirmed what Sharon said. "But I''m afraid that he already has his


    suspicions with the drug."


    Sharon was curious and moved closer to Sally, asking, "What was that drug, Sally?" What''s so special


    about it that it can''t be found in China?"


    "One can buy some only in New Zend," Sally said. She spent almost all her money on that drug.


    "Greg''s in the medical industry so I''m sure he knows about that drug now and what it does!"


    Sally was not worried since the drugs were bought from the ck market. Nobody was going to find out


    about it. Even if Greg knew what the drug could do, he had no way of knowing who it came from.


    Sharon was confused at Sally''s smug look. "Kate is not dead this time. What''s your next step?"


    "Easy, easy! Everything''s just getting started," Sally said, a cocky smile was pasted on her lips.


    "You mean?" Sharon thought for a second and spected, "Reba?"


    "Oh yes! In three days, a storm will sweep over the entire city. Just you wait and see," Sally raised her


    wine ss again at Sharon.


    A smile appeared on Sharon''s lips. She finished her wine and topped it up again. "I''m so bored. I want


    to see this splendid show start."


    "Actually, the only person we need to thank right now is Mike," Sally announced.

 Chapter 863 Poisoned (Part One)

    Chapter 863 Poisoned (Part One)


    "Why?" Sharon asked, confounded. She couldn''t really understand what Sally said.


    "If Mike hadn''t gone abroad, I wouldn''t have made the move. I know that he is difficult to deal with. The


    Yu family has eyes and influence all over the world. They are even connected with the biggest


    mercenary group in Israel. So if the Yu family gets their hands in this, it would be difficult for me to take


    my revenge," Sally exined.


    Without waiting for Sharon''s response, she went on, "Looks like I underestimated Lawrence''s


    rtionship with Mike. When Lawrence left this ce, Mike also doesn''t want to stay here. They are


    good friends indeed."


    "What if Mike intervenes if we do something to Lawrence?" Sharon asked apprehensively. Sally also


    felt a bit worried when she heard Sharon''s remark. She contemted for a moment.


    After a moment of silence, Sally spoke up with a scowl, "You''re right. Mike is a problem. However, I


    haven''t nned anything to handle him."


    Sharon added, "The Yu family has always been mysterious. I also don''t know how to deal with them." A


    resigned expression showed on her face.


    "For now, Mike is not our main concern. We need to focus on Aria and her mother," Sally said, trying to


    drop the topic.


    "Well, you''re right. These two are our main targets," Sharon agreed. "We were able to drug Kate


    without getting into any trouble but she was saved. It''s so annoying to know that she is still alive," she


    continued.


    Sally didn''t say anything.


    She fell silent for a while. Then she said, "We can never tell what will happen in the future so I suggest,


    let''s just y it by ear." She looked ahead with her deep eyes.


    In the grand ceremony.


    There were so many distinguished guests chatting, drinking, andughing around. Several waiters and


    waitresses were busy walking to and fro with trays of food and drinks in their hands.


    Reba was on the sixth floor. She was standing by the window of her lounge and watching the busy


    waitresses. She was wondering who among them was Aria Liu.


    "Are you ready, Reba?" her assistant asked as she came in. "Can we leave now?" she asked,


    "I''m ready," Reba replied indifferently. Then she looked at her assistant and asked, "What about the


    thing I asked you to do? Is everything ready?"


    "Yes, everything''s ready," the assistant replied with a nod. "Don''t worry. Aria will be the one to serve


    you the wine. I''ve already bribed the reporters and they know what to do."


    "Good," Rebamented. Then she walked towards the table, opened her handbag, and took out


    a bottle of medicine.


    The assistant could already tell Reba''s n, so she immediately poured a ss of water and


    handed it to her.


    "I''m betting my life this time so make sure you don''t fail. If you fail, I will not spare you," Reba


    reminded her assistant while staring at her with ferocious eyes. Reba was so desperate that she


    was even willing to risk her own life just to cause trouble to Aria Liu. She was willing to do anything as


    long as she could punish her for seducing Lawrence. She wouldn''t let go of Aria Liu unless she got


    what she wanted.


    Looking back at Reba, the assistant replied reluctantly, "Everything will go well as nned,


    Reba."


    Reba put three pills into her mouth, drank some water and swallowed them.


    After controlling her emotions, she turned around and left the lounge. Her assistant followed briskly.


    Aria Liu was enjoying her job so much. With a bright smile, she put all the empty wine sses on the


    tray and headed to the backstage of the ceremony. Then she went back to the dining hall with the


    sses full of wine and set them on the table. She took each step gingerly to avoid bumping into any


    guests or spilling the wine on them. She didn''t want to cause any trouble. Besides, she had an


    important task today. After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, she and the other two waitresses would serve


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    the wine. Most importantly, she was responsible in serving Reba''s liquor. The pop star was a


    goddess to many people. At the thought of meeting the pop star face to face, Aria Liu couldn''t resist her


    rapture. She had watched a lot of Reba''s dramas. For her, she was a gorgeous woman who


    emanated an irresistible charm. She liked Reba very much. It would be a great satisfaction for her


    to see her idol even if she couldn''t get a chance to talk to her.


    Aria Liu suddenly thought that God really had mercy on her. A lot of good things happened. Her


    mother''s surgery was sessful, she got a part-time job with a high pay, she met the man she loved,


    and this time she would be meeting a pop star. She thought she was really lucky.


    She looked at the sky and held a deep breath. She told herself to stay strong and brave. She was


    already lucky enough so she should cherish everything. Her next goal was to be a good girlfriend to


    Lawrence. As she thought about him, she suddenly wondered what he could be doing abroad right


    now. ''Did his sister have a sessful surgery?'' she wondered.


    After a short trance, she came back to the real world. She adjusted her mood and went back to work.


    As the music and apuse sounded, the ceremony officially started. One of the sponsors gave an


    opening remarks then the emcee announced themencement of the ribbon-cutting.


    Aria Liu who was standing at the backstage got rattled. Her heart beat rapidly at the thought of going


    up the stage to serve the wine. She couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    The two waitresses beside her looked slightly nervous too.


    "Do you think we can take a closer look at Reba?" one girl asked.

 Chapter 864 Poisoned (Part Two)

    Chapter 864 Poisoned (Part Two)


    "Of course. Even though we are not the ones assigned to her, we can still see her on stage," answered


    the other one.


    "I guess she put on a heavy makeup. Celebrities always put on a lot of makeup during events like this,"


    one assumed.


    "Even so, we can still see her features," the other one countered.


    When she heard the two whispering to each other, she thought they were also Reba''s fans.


    However, she wasn''t really interested in their conversation. She just felt happy that she was going to


    see her idol.


    "You three over there, get ready. It''s your turn," a man''s yell reached their ears. The three of them


    stood straight and behaved humbly. After having a training yesterday, they already knew their work


    assignment and the proper conduct required.


    Aria Liu wore a warm smile on her face. She stood straight and carried a tray with a ss of wine in her


    both hands. One of the staff gave the liquor to her.


    "Now, let''s wee our guests on the stage to start our ribbon-cutting ceremony. May I call on our


    dearest CEO, our general manger, and the famous star Reba," the host announced.


    Thunderous apuse broke out. Reba went up the stage and stood at the center. Two men in ck


    suits followed and stood on her both sides. They exchanged diplomatic smiles and picked up the


    scissors on the trays that the waitresses brought to them. Then they cut the ribbons simultaneously.


    When they put the scissors back on the trays, the waitresses took their leave.


    After that, the three waitresses came up the stage with trays of wine on their hands.


    Reba leered at the three waitresses and finally rested her eyes on the girl at the middle. ''She must


    be Aria Liu, '' she spected.


    Reba''s assistant had fixed her eyes on Aria since thetter went to the stage. She knew that this


    girl would suffer something unbearable in any moment.


    With cameras and cell phones in their hands, the reporters and a flock of Reba''s fans crazily took


    pictures of the pop star and the special guests on the stage.


    The three young waitresses got to the middle of the stage elegantly. When they stopped in front of the


    guests, they smiled at them courteously. That was what they were required to do.


    Reba met Aria Liu''s gaze without even a hint of hatred in herrge beautiful eyes.


    "Thank you," Reba said politely with a fake smile as she took the wine from the tray Aria held. Then


    she took her eyes off from her.


    When she heard that her idol thanked her, Aria Liu basked in delight inwardly. However, as a waitress,


    she was not allowed to show any emotions on her face. Fortunately, she made it. The three of them


    needed to wait for the guests to drink their wines before they could go off the stage so they waited


    patiently.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Reba dly clinked the ss in her hand to the guests'' sses. Then she turned to face the


    reporters and the fans and gave them a brilliant smile. She slightly raised her ss to the audience.


    The moment she did it, the deafening cheerful screams erupted among the fans.


    "I love you, Reba!"


    "Reba, you are my angel!"


    With the attention of the crowd, Reba downed the wine.


    Then she put the ss back to the tray without even casting a nce at Aria Liu. She snickered in her


    heart.


    ''Seems like everything is going smoothly ording to my ns, '' she thought.


    Aria set the tray and lined up with the other two waitresses. As instructed to them, they headed for the


    corner and leave the stage.


    Rebanded her gaze on her assistant. Thetter nodded at her which meant that she could


    already start her acting.


    The instant Aria Liu raised her leg in an attempt to walk down the stairs, she heard some voices from


    behind.


    "Miss Reba! Miss Reba!"


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "What''s going on?"


    The audience started to panic, all eximing in shock.


    The noises piqued the curiosity of the three waitresses who were about to leave. They all together


    turned their gazes towards the middle of the stage.


    Reba''s face turned deadly pale. As her legs and feet turned limp, she fell to the arms of the CEO


    who was standing next to her. Her eyes were half open and her red lips became bloodless.


    Reba''s assistant dashed onto the stage madly. Carrying their cameras and microphones, all the


    reporters also squeezed their way in and moved closer to Reba.


    "Reba! Reba! Are you okay?" the assistant asked. She pretended to look worried as she held


    Reba''s hand.


    "I... I don''t feelfortable. My stomach..." Reba struggled to utter the words with furrowed brows.


    Although she was only acting, the medicine she took earlier was already giving her so much pain.


    She already knew that the alcohol would trigger the effect of the medicine. She even took three pills at


    the same time. She felt so bad that she seemed not to be acting anymore. Her face twisted in anguish.


    The media pointed their cameras at Reba to closely capture her expressions.


    "Ufortable?" the assistant reiterated. "Why would you fall ill after drinking the wine? Does it have


    something to do with the wine?" she asked loudly on purpose.


    When he heard the assistant''s assumption, the CEO opened his mouth to speak. "She was looking


    good before she drank the wine. What''s going on?" he asked with concern, looking down at Reba in


    his arms.


    "It must have something to do with the wine," the assistant eximed with certainty.


    She then nced around to look for the three waitresses who served the wine earlier.


    All the reporters moved their cameras to look for the suspects as well.


    Aria Liu was dumbfounded as she stood still. ''What''s going on? I didn''t do anything wrong, '' she


    mused.

 Chapter 865 Be In The Depths Of Despair (Part One)

    Chapter 865 Be In The Depths Of Despair (Part One)


    One journalist held the microphone and eximed, "The waitress is over there!"


    People immediately flocked to Aria Liu like bees.


    Some other people hastily brought Reba to the hospital while others surrounded Aria Liu and


    pushed her to the corner. All of them were asking different questions that she already couldn''t


    "Why did you poison Reba?"


    "Why do you hate her?" "Why did you do that to her?"


    "What kind of poison did you put into her wine?" "Will her life be in danger?"


    As she heard all these questions, her head went nk. She couldn''t fathom why she was being


    questioned and med. She didn''t even know what really happened.


    All of a sudden, an emotional fan of Reba ran to Aria Liu and directly pped her. The fan angrily


    shouted, "How dare you hurt my goddess. I''ll kill you now!"


    Everything was a mess. Fans approached Aria Liu and hit her in every part of her body.


    Aria Liu felt the pain all over her body. She realized that everything was already out of control. Besides,


    she was all alone against the so many fans of Reba. How could she even defend herself? Who


    could she ask for help? Her mother was still in the hospital and she had no idea where she was.


    Charlotte was working at herpany. Lawrence was still abroad.


    Aria Liu''s tears flowed out freely while her mouth started to bleed. She covered her head with her


    hands and fell to the floor. She tried to withstand all the kicks and punches of many people around her.


    After half an hour, the police finally arrived. However, Aria Liu already passed out.


    When Aria Liu opened her eyes, she saw some people standing around her.


    She tried to remember what happened but she could only feel her head hurting so badly. She saw two


    doctors standing next to her and a policewoman on the other side.


    The policewoman said, "You''re awake."


    "Where am I?" Aria Liu asked. She looked around but she didn''t really have any idea where she was


    now.


    "This is the infirmary of the Public Security Bureau," the policewoman replied.


    Then a doctor said, "You''re fine. You just suffered some minor bruises but I''ve stitched them up already.


    There are also some swollen parts in your body but you will be fine after taking the anti-inmmatory


    medicines on time."


    After hearing what the doctor said, Aria Liu remembered what happened. She fainted at the ribbon-


    cutting ceremony when Reba''s fans hit her mercilessly. She didn''t have the strength to fight back at


    that time so she just epted all their kicks and punches.


    Aria Liu didn''t mind the pain in her head as she tried to sit up. She held the policewoman''s hand and


    hastily said, "Officer, I didn''t hurt Reba. I swear. I didn''t know that her wine was poisoned. After I


    took the wine from the staff, I only stayed there with my two colleagues beside the stage. I didn''t go


    anywhere so there was really no chance for me to put anything on her wine."


    The policewoman saw that Aria Liu desperately exined herself despite the pain she was suffering.


    But she just shook her hands off and said, "We''ll see after further investigation. I can''t give you any


    answers for now."


    As she felt the policewoman''s coldness towards her, Aria Liu was quite sad. Furthermore, when


    everyone med her for poisoning Reba earlier, she realized that there was really no one she could


    rely on. All of a sudden, she was overwhelmed with fear.


    The policewoman continued, "You just take a rest here first. Then I''ll take you to my office in the


    afternoon. My colleagues will also be investigating Reba. We will talk after we both finished


    questioning the two of you to determine what really happened."


    Then she looked at the two doctors and said, "Please take care of her and call me if she has any


    problems."


    "Okay," the doctors replied in chorus.


    Afterwards, the policewoman left and the two doctors followed.


    While they were on their way out, Aria Liu overheard the two doctors'' conversation.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "She doesn''t seem to be a bad person. How dare she hurt a famous actress? Does she want to die?"


    said one doctor to the other.


    Aria lowered her head. She sat still on the hospital bed while tears kept falling down her face. The


    thought that no one from her family and friends knew that she was in a police station flustered her.


    Aria Liu tried to touched her pocket to check if her phone was there. To her dismay, her pocket was


    empty. She remembered that she changed into a waitress'' uniform during the ribbon-cutting ceremony


    so her clothes, handbag and phone were in the locker of the dressing room provided by the agency to


    them. She hoped her phone wouldn''t be stolen. Once Lawrence returned from his trip, he would


    definitely call her.


    She looked outside the window. She suddenly felt desperate as she stared at the sunshine outside. Her


    whole world turned dark. Until now, she still couldn''t tell what exactly had happened.


    In the hospital.


    Reba slowly opened her eyes. She saw a lot of reporters and journalists with their cameras


    surrounding her. Her assistant and her agent were beside her hospital bed.


    Reba pretended to be weak and frowned to show that she was in pain.


    The assistant was the first to speak up, "Reba, you''re finally awake. How do you feel?" "I''m fine. I''m


    fine," Reba replied in a low voice. She pretended to be very exhausted.


    Meanwhile, the doctor came in.


    The journalists and the reporters immediately aimed their cameras to the doctor.


    The doctor faced Reba and said, "Miss Reba, we already have the results of your tests. There


    was indeed a kind of poison in your body. The effect of the poison was strengthened by the wine and


    that was why you felt so much pain in your stomach. In worst cases, this poison can actually kill a


    person by suffocation." The doctor''s words certainly caused an uproar.

 Chapter 866 Be In The Depths Of Despair (Part Two)

    Chapter 866 Be In The Depths Of Despair (Part Two)


    The reporters and the journalists already had an assumption that Reba was poisoned. Now, with


    the doctor''s confirmation, they firmly believed that Aria Liu really had the intention to kill Reba.


    Reba was indeed an award-winning actress. In front of the cameras, she seemed to be very calm


    when she spoke, "I''ll take legal actions to hold Aria Liu ountable. I won''t let her get away with this. I


    am merciful but it seems that my kindness makes some people bolder. I have participated in so many


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    social events and I have been nice to everyone. But if I let her go this time, I don''t know how many


    people will be like her and try to hurt me in the future."


    Tears were rolling down her face while she was speaking. She then continued, "I have worked hard to


    be who I am today. I know some people are jealous of me and they even hate me because they think


    that I don''t deserve to be a famous star and gain fame. But I don''t think so. I be famous because


    of my own efforts and my conscience is clear. I can let go of those who curse me, but I can''t forgive


    those who hurt me easily. They have harmed me and I have to protect myself."


    Everyone in the room nodded their heads in agreement to what she had just said. When they saw the


    tears on her face, the reporters and the journalists hesitated to ask tough questions. They could feel


    that Reba was a bit weak and emotional right now. Eventually, she seeded in getting the


    people''s sympathy. She looked so weak that people just wanted to like and protect her.


    After a while, the media and her agent left. The doctor gave some instructions to her assistant first


    before he left as well. The assistant took note of everything that the doctor said.


    Only Reba and the assistant were left in the room.


    Reba immediately sat up and asked her assistant, "How is Aria Liu now?"


    The assistant''s eyes were suddenly filled with hatred as she replied, "Take it easy. She is miserable


    now. She has been badly hit by your fans and she is now in the custody of the police. I''ve already


    called the people in the police station and I''ve already given my order. She won''t be released easily."


    "Were those fans hired by you?" Reba asked. She knew that her fans were not so menacing. In


    such a situation, she thought that those people who initiated the attack to Aria Liu must have been paid


    by her assistant.


    "Yes, I asked my friend to find several criminals and I paid them," her assistant admitted. "So you


    should expect that Aria Liu must have been hurt seriously. Those guys have really hit her hard."


    Although the assistant did not personally see Aria Liu''s injuries due to the chaotic situation, she


    strongly believed that she was really badly hurt.


    There was nothing but loathing in Reba''s eyes. She red ahead and said, "I want Aria Liu''s life a


    living hell. She dared touch my man, I''ll let her know the consequences of offending me."


    Her assistant agreed, "Reba, don''t worry. She won''t get out of the police station. She will be locked


    in jail forever. She will have no chance tomunicate with the outside world for the rest of her life."


    "That''s great," Reba replied. She was satisfied with her assistant''s words. Then she continued,


    "After I leave the hospital, I''ll reward you for your hard work."


    "Thank you, Reba," her assistant replied with a smile.


    In the afternoon.


    Aria Liu was taken to the office by two policemen. There was already one policeman waiting for them


    inside. She sat down and looked at the three policemen in front of her. She felt so nervous that she


    didn''t know what to say.


    One policeman said, "Aria Liu, watch this news first." Then he switched on the TV and let her watch the


    current news about Reba.


    In the news, the doctor confirmed that Reba was poisoned. Reba also said that she would take


    legal actions regarding this matter and that she wouldn''t let Aria Liu get away with it. Aria Liu totally


    freaked out not with the doctor and Reba''s statements but also with thements of some media


    people.


    Aria Liu hastily said, "No, no, no. I don''t know anything about this. I don''t know what happened." But


    none of them cared to listen to her.


    After watching the news, another policeman said, "Aria Liu, Miss Reba has already identified you as


    the culprit and the doctor was the best witness. The doctor had confirmed that the wine indeed was


    poisoned. Since this incident involves you and yourpany, we still need to do further investigations


    before we cane to a decision. As for now, we don''t have any choice but to detain you."


    Then the policeman said to his colleague, "She will need to stay here for a while. Arrange a cell for


    her."


    "Okay," the policeman replied.


    Aria Liu still tried to defend herself, "No, no, no. I was only wronged. I did nothing. I''m telling you the


    truth. I really don''t know why her wine was poisoned."


    But the three policemen just turned a deaf ear. They preferred to believe that the news was true. The


    media reported it, Reba and her doctor confirmed it, and Reba''s fans online where all bad-


    mouthing Aria Liu. She should be punished or else, the fans would not let her go. And since Aria Liu


    didn''t have any witnesses at all, her words turned out to be weak and dubious.


    Since the three policemen just ignored her, Aria Liu couldn''t say anything anymore. She was very


    anxious but she had no one to turn to.


    Two of the policemen walked out of the office. The one who stayed with Aria Liu said, "Let''s go, I''ll


    show you to your cell."


    Aria Liu felt extremely terrified as she followed the policeman. The ce looked very scary for her.


    There were no fences but the whole room was quite dark. There were only a few windows but they


    were very high that no one could see outside. Staying in this ce would make someone feel being


    trapped.


    The policeman opened the door and turned to Aria Liu, "There is a spare bed at the corner. You can


    sleep there. It''s Bed No. 8. If I have more question, I wille here and ask you."


    Aria looked around and she found out that there were five women in there. Some were wearing their


    own clothes while some were wearing a prison''s uniform. Their nk stares and unusual behaviors


    terrified Aria Liu. She felt like she was in hell.

 Chapter 867 Mike Is Back (Part One）

    Chapter 867 Mike Is Back (Part One£©


    Aria suddenly grabbed the policeman by the arm and asked, "When can I get out of here? I want to go


    out!"


    She was very determined that she must go out. She couldn''t stay in the ce anymore!


    It took the policeman a few seconds before he replied, "I will notify you when results are out! As for


    whether you will get out of here, I am not sure and it will depend on the legal provisions."


    Saying that, the policeman pushed Aria in, locked the door and turned away.


    Standing in the corner, Aria was very frightened to see the other people in the room and didn''t dare to


    walk toward her bed.


    "Come over! What are you afraid of?" A fierce and vicious woman shouted at her.


    Frightened, Aria trembled at the thought of getting any closer to the woman. All her life, Aria was a free


    spirit, unrestrained, like a bird flying across the sky. But now she felt as if she was locked in a cage with


    her wings clipped. And in the cage were ferocious eagles all around her.


    Aria''s reluctance to step forward only made matters worse. The threatening woman snapped. Like a


    rabid dog, she charged directly at Aria, clutching her by the hair and forcefully pulling her away. Out of


    panic and pain, Aria screamed, and frantically fought to break free from her assant''s grip, but to no


    avail. Coldly, the woman asked, "So? Are you afraid of us? Why should you be fear of us, only to bring


    yourself in here, without our invitation? Or better still, why don''t you find your way of escape and get


    the hell out of here,dy? If I were you, I''d do it faster than a scalded dog."


    Under unbearable pain, Aria took a squint at the woman and clenched her teeth. "I will certainly go out.


    I didn''t do anything wrong and I will not stay here!" she cried.


    "Ahem, how funny! You didn''t do anything wrong?" The woman cleared her throat in derision and


    sneered, "I am afraid that you don''t shed tears until you see your own coffin. Let me tell you! You have


    rubbed Reba the wrong way, in addition to your heinous crimes. Don''t even think of escaping out of


    here. Ever!"


    Aria''s eyes popped out, for fear and surprise to find herself surrounded by notorious women criminals.


    These were all hardened, merciless crooks. The kind who would kill just for kicks, if it suited their fancy.


    "Newbie, watch your mouth when talking to us! In here, you''re on Reba''s turf, and you don''t have


    much of an option but to obey her orders. Or else, she''ll torment and make your life miserable."


    Another woman suggested.


    "No, please don''t!" Tears?flooded?Aria''s?eyes?at the?harsh reality. She was still confused, not


    knowing what on earth was happening to her. "I don''t know her and I didn''t offend her. You must have


    mistaken me. I really don''t know her," she pleaded.


    ''These people are so horrible, '' she inwardly concluded, her eyes welling with fear, heart pounding in


    terror, even as she tried to exin herself.


    Suddenly, another woman seized her by the cor, pulled her close and red at her.


    "Do you want to know the reason?" she asked with a smug.


    Aria didn''t reply, but she couldn''t wait to know why they acted so wickedly toward her.


    "Because you have snatched her man, and you must pay for it!" The woman exined, "Do you know


    what that''s gonna cost you? Now, you may as well forget about that man. You will never have the


    chance to see him again!"


    It was until then that Aria realized all these had to do with Lawrence, since he was the only man she


    had rtionship. So, was Reba also interested in Lawrence?


    By the turn of eventstely, Aria realized that everything was well orchestrated. Reba, pulling


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    strings behind the curtains had arranged the part-time job for Aria. Under the pretext of the job, they


    had hatched a scheme to frame her with a crime in the line of duty, while she served Reba wine.


    That was quite an airtight trap. It would be difficult for Aria to wriggle her way out. With Reba''s


    poprity, everyone would take her side, which would only furtherplicate things for poor girl - Aria.


    ''What should I do? Will my life be ruined just like that? Do I really have a chance of making it out of this


    ce alive?'' Aria wondered, sliding into mncholy with every passing minute.


    A shrill voice jerked her out of her reverie.


    "Hit her hard!" the woman ordered.


    Before she could know what was happening, fists and kicks flew from every side, raining on her like


    hailstones. The blows came so fast and hard, Aria could only block but a few, until she realized it was


    useless trying to defend. It was a spine-chilling experience as the ruthless gang of criminals tortured


    and tormented her. She felt as if she was a piece of meat on the chopping board, and she feared her


    fate was sealed, done and dusted. In this harrowing manner, she knew the hoodlums would trample


    her to death.


    By that time, at the XS Hospital, Greg stood in the corridor, dialing Aria''s number time and again. But


    none of his relentless calls was answered.


    Puzzled and confused, Greg muttered something. "Where did she go?" he wondered loudly, even


    though he was just alone. "It''s now several days since shest came to check on her mother. What


    could be the problem with her? Is she OK?" he continued with his monologue, beginning to feel very


    unsettled.


    Unable to reach Aria by phone, Greg couldn''t find any other means of to contact her, so he helplessly


    gave up, wondering whether she tied up with something more urgent.


    After leaving Kate''s ward, Greg walked into the elevator, intending to go back to his own office.


    For a moment, he stood in the corner of the elevator, thankful that no one recognized him. Still


    disturbed by Aria''s mysterious absence, he badly needed solitude. But just that was not to be. Only a


    short while in the corner, he overheard two people engaged in chit-chat.


    "Have you seen today''s news headlines? Rumor has it there''s a woman attempted to attack Reba,


    but was nabbed before she could actualize her ns. Currently, the culprit is being held at the police


    station."


    "Oh, yes, I heard it, and that woman really deserved it! Regardless of her reasons for hating Reba,


    she shouldn''t have pulled such a foolish move, especially in front of so many celebrities gracing the


    asion. I heard that Reba''s fans descended on the woman with such a beating she was feared


    dead before the police intervened."


    "You are right! But even at the police station, I am afraid she might never find her way to freedom


    again."


    "For her poor judgment, she tried to bite more than she can chew. Didn''t she have an idea of how


    influential Reba is? That''s a mega superstar, with huge support from the JC Group. Although she


    no longer works under the JC Groupbel, she still is in the group''s good books, and her poprity


    only keeps growing. With that kind of fanatical fan-base, it''s a death-wish for anyone to think of


    attacking Reba at such an event!"


    "That woman asked for trouble and got what she deserved!"


    "Anyway, enough of that woman now! See, your aunt is still in the hospital, and you should be thinking


    about when she''ll be discharged. It costs an arm and a leg for a patient to stay here just for a day. That


    should be our immediate worry at the moment, instead of wasting precious time on a random suicidal


    woman with the nerve to attack celebrities at public events."


    "You are absolutely right! Let''s go!"


    ...

 Chapter 868 Mike Is Back (Part Two)

    Chapter 868 Mike Is Back (Part Two)


    ...


    Casually, Greg dismissed the small talk of the two men, although he heard it all. What he didn''t know


    was that Aria was the woman in question, used of an attempt on Reba''s life. In his heart, Aria


    was an innocent, and simple country girl, who would never hurt someone else. In Greg''s mind, it was


    far-fetched to tie Aria to an attack on anyone, let alone Reba.


    The only thing that slightly piqued his interest was when he heard of the JC Group. It made him miss


    Violet, his cherished wife. How he wished she was back by his side!


    Time passed by quickly, and Greg had been busy at the hospital, but he hadn''t forgotten to check on


    Kate asionally, as a favor to Lawrence, his brother-inw, who had requested Greg to keep tabs on


    the case. Besides, heavily drugged as Kate was, Greg felt obliged to observe her with much more care.


    He''d rather put on hold his other work and look after Kate, whose safety was the highest priority at the


    moment. ''But where was Aria?'' he wondered. ''It''s several days now she hasn''te to check on her


    mom, who''s still in danger and worse still, she was unreachable on the phone. Is everything OK, with


    the girl?'' Greg''s thoughts wondered even further.


    In the early morning, Mike appeared at the international airport. Wearing sses, he carried a suitcase


    in his hand, looking high-spirited and energetic. The moment he stepped out of the airport, a crew of


    his dad''s subordinates waited on him. Knowing that they were here to pick him up, his spirits dropped


    in an instant, showing his displeasure with the idea of making a scene by dragging in many people to


    pick him up in public. But on second thought, he realized that his old man must have gotten mad at him


    for histest carousel abroad.


    In reaction, he arrogantly walked over and stood with an aloof face, not even bothering with the little


    courtesy of greetings.


    "Young master," the four men in ck suits greeted with deep respect.


    "What did my father say?" Ignoring their greeting, Mike directly asked.


    "Our Master requested you to go home straightaway! He''s already waiting for you," one of the men


    replied.


    "Fine, I got it. Where is my car?" asked Mike, looking rather impatient. The thought of arriving home


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    nked by these men wasn''t something he fancied. To him, that would look likeing back under


    arrest, forced against his will. Worse still, the four men in ck suits with steely, expressionless eyes


    would make it look like a kidnapping. ''Is it worth it to lose face in such a manner?'' he wondered.


    Another man pointed at the Ferrari and reported, "This is the new car that our Master bought for you!


    Your previous car has been sent for maintenance. Perhaps it will still take some time."


    "Was the car sent to the US for maintenance? Why does it have to take so long? Or is it that you didn''t


    know I wasing back today?" As if the presence of the four men at the airport was not enough, their


    sloppy reports on his favorite car irritated him more. "That cannot be!" he growled.


    "We are sorry, young Sir!" one of the men apologized.


    "Forget about it!" Mike waved his hand gesturing him to stop apologizing. He didn''t want to quarrel with


    these subordinates at the airport. After all, they just followed his father''s orders. "It''s OK, I''ll drive this


    home, for today," he said pointing to the car they had shown him. "But my car must be brought back


    soonest. I''ll give you three days, for that. I hope I''m clear enough!" he added.


    "Okay, I got it, young master!" The man replied respectfully.


    Pulling the suitcase, Mike walked to the car, put suitcase in the trunk before climbing into the driver''s


    seat speeding away.


    On his way home, he suddenly thought something. Lawrence hadn''te back yet, but it seemed that


    he had told him something before he left.


    With that thought, Mike took out his phone, found a number from the contacts and pressed the the call


    button.


    "Hello, Mr. Mike!" A voice sounded from the other side of the phone.


    "Find a girl named Aria and tell me where she is now." After pondering for a second, he added, "Do it


    right now and put me in the loop soonest!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    For a bit, Mike''s moods lifted after he hung up the phone. Indeed his journey was fun-filled, especially


    for thest few days. But the thought of his dad asking, almostmanding him to go home straight


    from the airport wasn''t alluring. Unless there was an emergency, Mike found his old man a little too


    demanding, even annoying.


    In Yu''s vi, Soren, Mike''s father, sat in the living room waiting for him. Three nannies stood beside and


    five bodyguards not far.


    Mike soon drove home and parked the car in the courtyard. He then killed the engine and got out.


    Humming happily, Mike got into the house and closed the door. When he raised his head and saw the


    solemn atmosphere in the room, he was startled. It seemed as if something was terribly wrong and


    everyone was waiting for him.


    "Good morning, young master!" Three nannies greeted him in unison.


    "Good morning, young master!" The five men in ck suits also greeted him respectfully and they then


    bowed, lowered their heads in deference.


    "Well...OK. Why are you all standing here? You get back and go about your business now!" Impatiently,


    Mike waved his hand, gesturing them to leave.


    But they didn''t do as what Mike said. Instead, they all turned to look at Soren, waiting for his order. Now


    furious, Mike shouted, "Are?you?hard?of hearing? I asked you to get out of here!"


    Saying that, Mike walked in front of the nannies and thundered, "Do you have nothing to do? Why


    stand here when you should be going about your business?"


    All the nannies lowered their heads, daring not to speak a word.


    "Get out of here, now!" Mike yelled at them. He didn''t want to lose temper since he was just home, but


    he really couldn''t control it.


    The burning?rage in?his eyes?sent shivers down?the nannies''?spines. They tottered and turned away,


    albeit reluctantly. They knew they couldn''t offend the young master, even more than master!


    Turning to the five men in ck suits who were still standing there, he started to burn with hot, ming?


    fury. "Are you deaf? Am I talking to the wind? Since when did you learn to ignore mymands?" he


    roared.


    The five men still stood there, without replying him.


    These subordinates just followed Soren Yu''s orders. Even if he was the young master, they didn''t listen


    to him. Mike helplessly warned, "Fine! You are not going to leave, aren''t you? Then I will go!"


    He was about to leave, but he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    "Stand there!" Soren Yu''s deep voice resounded across the living room.


    At home, his father was the boss and even Mike had to stop, if so his old manmanded. There was


    no two ways about it!


    Stopped dead in his tracks, Mike turned to look at his father.


    But Soren ignored his son and turned instead to the five men standing guard. With a simple raised


    eyebrow, they all got what he meant. In high deference, heads bowed down, the five of them all went


    away in silence.


    Seeing that they all left, Mike walked towards his father, sat opposite him, crossed his legs and lit up a


    cigar.


    "Tell me, do?you?need me?for something?" Mike asked curtly.


    "Do you still know that you have your father here?" Instead of replying his son''s question, Soren Yu


    retorted. ''This brat thinks life is one long party. Other than carousel, throwing big parties and travelling


    whenever he wishes, he knows almost nothing else, '' the old man thought, feeling ill-at-ease with his


    son''s wastefulness.


    "Of course. This is my home and I must know that you are here!" Mike answered indifferently. He threw


    up his hands and went on, "Just like what happened before, you allowed the subordinates to humiliate


    me again dad. Why should they only listen to your orders but take me for nothing?"

 Chapter 869 An Enemy From The Past (Part One)

    Chapter 869 An Enemy From The Past (Part One)


    "Stop being so flippant!" Soren''s voice started to intensify. He knew that his son was only ying with


    him, but he couldn''t help raising his voice sometimes when he started to feel like losing in the


    argument. He was the father after all, and his son must be bound to obey him. "What are you up to


    cards." Soren continued, disappointed at his son''s immaturity when it came to finances. He couldn''t


    understand what Mike was doing with all the money he spent over thest weeks.


    "Come on, Dad! Don''t act as if I''m not your only son," Mike countered his father. Sitting on the couch


    next to the window with an overlooking view of the city, Mike wasn''t paying so much attention to his


    father''s homily about handling money. He grew up with money as his bed¨C figuratively. Being the son of


    one of the country''s richest men, Mike didn''t spend a single second thinking where their family''s money


    came from. What Mike asked, Mike could get¨C this was the motto he simply lived by since he was a


    young boy. That was why he was still puzzled when his father chose to waste time lecturing him about


    spending money. "I thought all your hard work was for me?" Mike continued to tease his father about it.


    Being the only son, he was also the sole heir of their family''s growing businesses. Mike was not the


    happy-go-lucky rich heir though. On the contrary, Mike was an absolutely genius in terms of business.


    His present attitude towards money was just to piss off his father, but when it''s time for him to seed


    his father, Mike could make their business growrger. "Except for the money you need to feed your


    people, who else do you spend your money for aside from your only son?" Mike sarcastically asked.


    "That''s enough discussion about money for today!" Soren surrendered. He knew he wouldn''t win an


    argument with his son. Aside from being eloquent, Mike had all the right to splurge this money being


    the only heir. Also, Soren loved his son more than anything in this world. He would always support


    Mike''s interests and Soren never intervened in any of his son''s personal matters. He was just upset


    that his son was nowhere to be found when he had some more pressing matters to discuss with him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "You know very well that money is not the reason I''m upset with you," Soren continued. He helped


    himself with a ss of champagne sitting near the couch. He lit a cigarette, puffed once, and rxed


    his shoulders against the couch. More than business, Soren only confided with his son for any other


    matters involving their elite social group and those that could affect their business. Soren had this high


    respect and confidence in Mike that he wouldn''t decide on anything without consulting his son.


    Seeing his father this serious, Mike tried to ease his father''s anger. He said politely, "Come on, Dad! It


    was just for a few days. Things got really boring here when Lawrence left," Mike tried to appear


    depressed to make his father believe. He rxed himself into the couch and nced over to see the


    view from the window. His eyes were still kind of sad and his expression was gloomy. "You know that


    he''s been like a brother to me and I''m not used to him being away. That''s why I left and traveled


    abroad. Besides, I tried to look for a girlfriend and bring her home here."


    Hearing about his future daughter-inw lightened Soren''s mood. He had always hoped that his son


    would decide to wed soon so he could see his grandchildren. "So where is my daughter-inw now?"


    Soren asked with an eyebrow raised. Though he liked the idea of his son bringing home a girl, he was


    suspecting that Mike was lying just to get away.


    ''What the heck?'' Mike thought to himself. He was caught off guard by his father''s reaction. Mike knew


    that his father always wanted to wed him off, but he didn''t expect that he would take it seriously. ''Think,


    Mike! And think fast!'' Mike told himself. "Well, I didn''t find the woman I was looking for. The girls I met


    were ugly and they were just after our family''s name and money. So, I decided toe back alone


    rather than bringing a wife that you wouldn''t approve of," Mike told his father yet another lie. His sweat


    was starting to show up but he had to remain calm andposed to look believable. He wished he


    hadn''t lied about getting a girlfriend- that was the most stupid thing he had thought of as an excuse.


    Soren had seen through his son''s lies. He was Mike''s father after all. But he decided not to dig in


    further because Soren just wanted to see his son who was away for a long time. "Did you realize how


    long you''ve been away?" Soren asked his son. "A month. You''ve been gone for a month without notice.


    I don''t me you for squandering. But you could have at least told me where you would go. I was


    worried sick of your whereabouts," Soren continued and took thest sip from his ss of champagne.


    He was indeed worried about his son every time Mike would wander off somewhere without telling him.


    Who could me poor Soren? Having one heir to all his businesses, he always wanted to keep tabs of


    what Mike was up to and made sure he was safe and sound. "Last month, I agreed to do my friend a


    favor and told him that you would help him with this matter. I looked everywhere in the city, but you


    were nowhere to be found. I left you several voice messages, but I didn''t get a single reply!" Soren


    scolded Mike. "I didn''t know what to tell my friend when I asked him to call off the favor for now. I had to


    put my pride down that time and I almost lost a business partner," Soren continued to scold Mike. He


    was getting angry again, not because he''d almost lost a business partner, but at the thought that his


    son had little respect for him and went away without saying a thing.

 Chapter 870 An Enemy From The Past (Part Two)

    Chapter 870 An Enemy From The Past (Part Two)


    "I didn''t intend to bother you with trivial matters such as my trips, Dad. And besides, you taught me to


    decide for myself so I booked a ticket and took a vacation without the need to get your permission,"


    Mike retorted. Yes, it was Soren''s way of raising Mike that made him like this. Soren was always away


    for business trips and seldom could make time for Mike. So, his son grew away from his father having


    so much freedom, money to burn, and time to waste. "Besides, you could have at least asked me first


    before you havemitted to your friend. I believe I have a say if I wanted to do it or not. Am I right,


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dad?" Mike continued. "I could''ve said no, and you wouldn''t be able to change my mind on that. Please


    don''t make any decision on my behalf without first checking on me," Mike ended his argument politely.


    ''Well, he has a point, '' Soren told himself. And this is what he needed to hear from his son. He was so


    fed up by this favor system in the elite society circle that he didn''t realize what his son would say. He


    gradually calmed down and admitted defeat in this argument. "You''re right, son. It was a mistake to not


    consult you first. Go on and take a rest," Soren told Mike. "But please at least let me know where


    you''re going next time. Or else I will break your legs and you wouldn''t be able lift a toe. Do you hear


    me?" Soren jokingly threatened his son.


    "Come on, Dad! You know better that to threaten me like that. I''m not a kid anymore," Mike confidently


    told his father. He stood up from the couch and pulled out something from his pocket. It was a key to


    his new car that his father gave to him. Before leaving the room, he put the key down on the table and


    said, "By the way, you can sell this car if you like. I actually like my old car more."


    And Mike helped himself out of the room. Soren couldn''t be any prouder of his son at that moment. He


    saw his young self while looking at his son. But he knew there were more important things that they


    needed to discuss but decided to leave it off for tomorrow. His son needed to rest before hearing these


    things.


    Mike had been longing for his own bed. He didn''t have a good night sleep since he went to visit


    Lawrencest month. As soon as he jumped to his bed, his dozed off immediately. He was awakened


    by a light buzzing from his cell phone that he ced on his side drawer. He looked at his window


    from his bed and saw a small ray of sunlighting in. He took his phone to check the time and was


    surprised to see that it was already 1:00 p.m. ''It''s already thiste?'' Mike asked himself. He swiped the


    screen to unlock his phone and to his surprise, he already had a dozen of missed calls from one


    person.


    Mike immediately redialed the number. Mike patiently waited while the other line was ringing.


    "Mr. Mike?" a man''s voice resounded from the other end of the line.


    "Go ahead," Mike instructed the man on the other line.


    "Sir, you asked me to investigate about Aria Liu. I found out that she was taken to a police station and


    has been detained for two weeks," the man on the other line said. He paused and waited for Mike to


    respond.


    "What?" Mike asked in disbelief as he sat up immediately. He still felt a little sleepy before he called this


    man but now all his senses were awakened by this news. He was getting anxious at to what he was


    about to find out. "Tell me what happened," he urged sternly.


    The man sounded like he was rummaging through his notes. He asked, "Have you read the news


    about the famous celebrity named Reba Lin?" The man paused for a while, waiting for Mike to


    respond. But when he sensed that Mike was letting him continue, the man proceeded. "ording to


    the information I have gathered, Aria was used of attempted murder by Reba. It was said that


    Aria tried to kill Reba during an event, but she failed. As a result, she was taken by the police and is


    now detained at the police station. I''m waiting for additional information from a reliable source as we


    speak."


    ''Reba Lin, '' Mike thought to himself. He was trying to remember where he heard this name. The


    name finally rang a bell and Mike had a hint of what was going. Before Lawrence left for Hong Kong, he


    entrusted Aria''s safety to Mike. He didn''t know why Lawrence would make such request, but now Mike


    somehow realized what it was. His gut was telling him that Reba had something to do with Aria''s


    situation and that thetter was set up. From how Lawrence described Reba to him, Mike was


    certain that she would do anything to get revenge from Aria.


    After realizing what was happening, Mike gave instruction to the man. He said seriously, "Give me


    more updates on Aria''s situation. I also need to know what is happening with her family. I believe her


    mother is currently in a hospital so get something about her, as well. Lastly, dig further about Reba


    Lin and how she is involved in this. Do it discreetly. Do you understand?"


    "Copy, sir. I''ll call you in the next three hours," the man replied.


    Shortly after, Mike ended the call. With the phone still in his hand, he got out of bed. ''Am I dreaming?''


    Mike asked himself. He couldn''t believe how fast things were going. It was just a month ago when


    Lawrence asked him to take care of Aria, and now this had happened. But he had no time to be


    dreaming right now. He had to act fast. He couldn''t afford to let his only best friend down. He tightened


    the belt of his bathrobe and put his phone in the pocket in case the man called again. ''If Lawrence was


    right, then Reba must really be a dangerous person to deal with, '' Mike thought to himself as he


    was getting out of his room.


    Mike rushed to the dining room to have histe lunch. He was intending to meet Reba today but


    needed some time to condition his mind as to what to say to her, so he thought a light lunch would be a


    good way to rx his mind. After all, this was the first time that he''d be dealing with this kind of task on


    his own. As he was on his way, he walked past the living room. Mike didn''t intend to eavesdrop but


    when he had a glimpse of his father''s men, he got interested. He stopped so he could clearly hear what


    his father was saying.

 Chapter 871 An Enemy From The Past (Part Three)

    Chapter 871 An Enemy From The Past (Part Three)


    Mike could see his father holding a file in his hands. He was browsing through it-ing back to a


    certain page, and then turned again to the next page. He then put down the file, sped his hands, and


    rested his chin on it. He was silent for a while, took a deep breathe, and finally addressed his private


    detectives. He asked, "So what is this person''s location as we speak? Who is this person associated


    with right now?" Hearing this, Mike knew that this was something serious. He hadn''t seen these men


    here for a long time, not since his father tried to look for Mike''s suitable bride.


    A man in ck suit moved forward and replied, "From our investigation, we found out that she lives in a


    downtown apartment not too far from here. She lives with her friend who is also a member of the elite


    society."


    "And who is this friend you''re talking about?" Soren asked. He was interested to know who this friend


    was. Soren wanted to know who he was dealing with. He was a very cautious man and would not make


    a move unless he knew exactly the rules of the game and its yers. Soren had known how this elite


    society worked, and he was not the easy one to just yield to any threat to his business, to his family,


    nor to his friends.


    The man nced at a piece of paper he was holding. After which, he folded it and returned it to his


    pocket. He then replied to Soren, "Sharon Qin, Fred Xiao''s wife. From our surveince, they were seen


    hanging out together."


    "Sharon Qin?" Soren repeated as if he hadn''t heard clearly. He knew Sharon Qin, but he wasn''t sure if


    this was the right information that was being fed to him by his private detectives.


    Soren was about to ask more questions when he heard footsteps approaching. He cast a sidelong


    nce in the direction of Mike and saw his son walk into the room. When Mike reached to his side,


    Soren immediately dismissed his men.


    "You may leave now," he said.


    "Yes, boss," the men in ck replied submissively. And they all headed towards the door.


    As soon as the men step out of the house, Mike made his way to the living room. He was studying his


    father from afar who had said nothing when he came in. His father''s face was serious as he was


    looking at the file on his hands. "What''s up, Dad? Has something happened?" he casually asked.


    "Someone returned to this country. There was no news about it at all. I only found out when one of my


    men reported it to me," Soren told his son.


    Mike asked, "Who are you talking about?" Mike could see the look on his father''s face. It was not of


    fear but of concern. This was all new to Mike as he hadn''t seen his father this concerned over


    something. ''It must be in these papers, '' Mike concluded. He took the file from his father''s hand and


    looked at the first page which had a name and a picture of a woman he immediately recognized.


    "Sally He," Mike said, almost like a murmur. But since it was quite silent in the living room, Soren heard


    him clearly.


    "Sally He. She was the one I was telling you about," Soren replied. Looking at his son''s facial


    expression upon seeing the picture, he asked, "Do you know her, son?"


    Mike was silent. He was staring at the paper nkly, and unconsciously muttered, "Lawrence was


    damn right. She is really back in the city."


    When Soren heard this, he instantly realized that Mike knew something that he didn''t. Soren was now


    certain that Lawrence Chu knew this woman. He then shared to his son his thoughts, "This woman had


    aplicated history with the Chu family. From what I assumed, she came back for the family. But


    what bothers me is, Jackson''s family is not here. If she''s after them, then there''s no point because they


    are not in the country as we speak. So, I wonder what she really wants."


    "Have you heard any news from the JC group?" Mike asked his father. His voice sounded more


    concerned than when he first came in. Aside from Aria, the JC Group was also one of Mike''s biggest


    concerns since Lawrence was away. Mike knew that Lawrence dealt with JC Group''s business


    endeavors before he left, but Mike still had some hesitations when it came to Sally He. Mike was afraid


    that this vicious woman would take Lawrence''s absence as an opportunity to strike and destroy the JC


    Group.


    Soren thought for a moment. After going through his memory, he replied to his son, "None that I know


    of. Come to think of it, I haven''t heard anything about JC Group. Seems like everything is fine with the


    "Then why are you interested in that Sally He?" Mike asked his father. Soren only used his private


    detectives when the matter was rted to any of his business partners like the JC Group. But this one


    wasn''t. So, there must be a bigger reason why his father was so interested in this Sally He.


    Soren''s facial expression changed. His eyes turned gloomy and he looked down. He took a deep


    breathe and said, "My best friend died. No, he was murdered. ording to the autopsy report, the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    cause of death was by poison. The poison was said to be from New Zend. And when I sent my men


    to investigate further, I found out that the poison was brought in by Sally He."


    Mike remained silent. Mike also realized that Sally He was a dangerous woman. ''What does she want


    from the JC Group?'' Mike asked himself.


    "Mike, is there something that Lawrence has told you about Sally? I need all the information I could


    get," Soren asked his son. Finding something about Sally was challenging for Soren even with the help


    of his best private detectives. It wasn''t easy to obtain information about this cunning woman because


    she was too cautious. But Lawrence must have known something about Sally from his personal


    experience. Anyway, Sally used to be close friends with the Chu family. Mike must have heard


    something from Lawrence about Sally that could be useful to Soren.


    Without answering his father, Mike took the file again and sat next to his father. He read through the


    files and asked his father earnestly, "It said here that Sally and Sharon are connected. Are you sure


    about this, Dad?"


    Soren''s face stiffened. He looked at his son and nodded his head in affirmation. He said firmly, "I''ve


    never been this sure about anything. And I have faith in my men. They have never put me down."


    "All right, Dad. If you say so," Mike reassured his father. He put the file down on the sofa and put his


    right hand on his father''s left shoulder. Mike looked at his father then said, "Listen, Dad. I know you''re


    affected by your best friend''s death but please stay out of this matter. Let me do this for you instead."

 Chapter 872 An Enemy From The Past (Part Four)

    Chapter 872 An Enemy From The Past (Part Four)


    "What are you nning to do? This isn''t a game and Sally is not someone who you can deal with


    easily. I heard Jackson''s Grandfather tried to stop this bitch, but he failed. Jackson isn''t stopping as


    well, but he''s taking precautions," Soren warned his son. He didn''t want Mike to be involved in this. It


    was something that he would want to deal with himself. Mike knew more things about Sally than his


    father could imagine. Being friends with Lawrence, he found out some things about the Chu family that


    only he and Lawrence have knowledge about. And Sally He was one of them.


    "Do you trust me, Dad?" Mike suddenly asked his father. He took his father by the hand and looked him


    in the eye. Despite being a stubborn and self-centered son, Mike loved his father so much. He would


    always choose his father''s safety rather than his own. And for this one endeavor, he wouldn''t let his


    father take this on his own.


    "Yes, I do," Soren replied sternly. He always had faith in his son.


    "Good. For now, order your men to stand down. We must not alert Sally by all means," Mike suggested


    to his father.


    "But do you already have ns on how to handle her on your own? Remember, Sally is a dangerous


    fox and Lawrence isn''t here. There''s no one to help you," Soren said. He was confident in his son''s


    ability but he was just worried for his safety.


    Mike''s facial expression didn''t change. He was determined to take down Sally on his own. He looked at


    his father and said, "Now that I know Sharon is associated with Sally, I will start with her."


    Soren could notprehend what his son had in mind so he asked, "But what is your n?"


    "I will go to Greg first. After all, he is Violet''s husband and Lawrence''s brother-inw. If I tell him that I


    am Lawrence''s best friend, I''m sure Greg will tell me everything he knows," Mike told his father. It


    wasn''t the best n, but Greg was the first person he could think of. With Greg in mind, Mike suddenly


    remembered Aria. He had almost forgotten about her. ''I have to do something about Aria''s situation


    first. Lawrence, where are you when we need you?'' he thought to himself.


    Soren didn''t say a word. Though he still couldn''tprehend anything that his son was telling him, he


    decided to let Mike y this game. It''s time that Mike learned how to deal with someone like Sally He.


    Mike took Soren''s silence as an affirmation. He always wanted to make his father proud and this was


    the right time to prove to him that he could follow his dad''s footsteps. "But Dad, I need you to do me a


    favor," Mike asked his father. Soren could see the look in his son''s face and knew that instance that he


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    was serious.


    "Anything! Tell me!" Soren replied.


    "While I was away, a lot of things has happened but I am not certain what they are. So, I need time to


    figure things out. More importantly, Lawrence asked me to protect someone for him while he''s not in


    the country and I intend to keep that promise," Mike told his Dad. He was not sure if his father


    understood the weight that was on his shoulders right now but he needed his father''s utmost support to


    make things possible. "I will be upied in the next days so I will require your help to contact Uncle


    Derek and Uncle Desmond to exin to them what we have concluded here today. We need their help


    in protecting JC Group. I believe Lawrence already took care of some business matters before he left,


    but we cannot just watch while Sally He is around. She might attack anytime when our guards are


    down," Mike continued. He was most certain that this was what Lawrence would do if he was here. He


    needed to protect both the JC Group and Aria on behalf of his friend and he needed all the help he


    could get from his trusted circle.


    Soren finally got the whole situation involving the JC Group and how critical timing was for them to


    seed. He saw how his son was determined to win this battle against the vicious Sally He and he


    was willing to help his son. "I understand, son. And you have my full support on this," Soren said to


    Mike.


    "Thanks, Dad," Mike replied. He had never felt so powered up like this day. And with his father backing


    him up, he was certain that they could solve the problem at hand. Mike then instructed Soren, "You


    must hurry and meet them today. If you tell them I asked you to meet with them, they will surely listen


    to every word you''ll say. You must tell them to protect the JC Group at all costs and I will take care of


    the rest. If need be, I will seek Greg''s help."


    Both men stood up from where they were sitting and Mike handed back the file to his father. While Mike


    was resolved with the n, Soren was still a bit hesitant about involving his son in this matter. "I will do


    as you say. But Mike, please be very careful. We don''t know what Sally has in her sleeves." Soren


    warned his son.


    Mike understood his father''s hesitations but it''s toote to back down. And besides, he had more at


    stake on this given that Lawrence entrusted him with both the JC Group and Aria. He just couldn''t let


    his friend down in this time of need. "Don''t worry, Dad. I will be extra cautious," Mike assured his father.


    Soren confidently smiled at his son and was about to leave when Mike said, "Dad, just one more favor.


    Can you spread the news that you will be retiring soon and that you have already given me the full


    control of our businesses?"


    Soren was taken aback by what he heard from his son. Naturally, Mike was the sole heir to the


    businesses when Soren decided to retire. But Soren nned to discuss this matter with his son first


    before deciding to retire. He didn''t know what to say, and all he could was to give a confused look at his


    son.


    "Dad, you know our family''s influence in this country, so I''m sure that when the news spread that a


    young Yu will take over the family businesses, Sally might slow down a little. It will give us more time to


    decode her and n a counter-attack," Mike persuaded his father. He was so certain that Sally


    somehow feared their family. And if this n worked, Sally might be caught off guard and they would


    have a chance in winning. All was perfectly nned in young Mike''s mind. With his youthful energy and


    determination, Soren could only hope that they would have a chance against Sally He. Yes, they had


    the name and the influence, but Sally was a tricky enemy. Soren was silently praying that his son''s


    ns would seed and bring an end to this evil Sally¨C something that Jackson Chu could have done


    in the past.

 Chapter 873 Good Friends (Part One)

    Chapter 873 Good Friends (Part One)


    Soren nodded his head as a sign of agreement.


    "Thank you, Dad! I will go upstairs and freshen up beforeing to Greg. You call Uncle Derek and


    Uncle Mond and inform them," Mike said before rising from his seat and heading upstairs.


    After parking his car directly in front of the main entry at the XS Hospital, Mike walked into the building.


    In Greg''s office, he found an assistant cleaning around. "Where is Greg?" he asked.


    "Hello, sir. Mr. Greg is in a meeting," the assistant replied politely.


    "When is the meeting getting over?" he asked urgently.


    "Sorry, I don''t know," the assistant replied.


    After pondering for a moment, Mike decided not to waste any time. Frowning at the assistant, he


    ordered forcefully, "Go and tell Greg, wherever he is, that I have something urgent and I am waiting for


    him."


    The assistant thought Mike''s request was rude. But she was terrified when she looked into his fierce,


    sharp eyes. Reluctant as she was, she nodded in agreement and immediately left the office.


    Ten minutester, Greg returned to his office. When he spotted Mike who was siting on the lounge, he


    was slightly surprised. "Hello, Mike, what are you doing here?" he asked, his eyes popping wide in


    surprise.


    Straight away, he turned to his assistant. "Bring two cups of coffee," he instructed.


    "Okay," the assistant replied, as she turned and made an exit.


    Greg made his way to the sofa and took a seat opposite Mike.


    As their eyes met, Mike asked directly, "I''ll be straightforward with it, Greg. There has been something


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    going on between your father and stepmother, isn''t it?"


    When Greg heard this, his confusion increased. "What makes you say that?" he asked, raising an


    eyebrow.


    "Sharon has moved out from Xiao House, hasn''t she? She now lives with Sally He, right?" In rapid fire


    Mike bombarded Greg with questions.


    Never had Greg heard Sally''s name before. But it urred to him that he met his stepmother and


    another woman outside Kate Bai''s ward. The strange woman''sst name, as Greg remembered, was


    He.


    "When my stepmother moved out, she talked about this friend of hers who had just returned from


    abroad. It has been a while since she left home, but I guess that must be the woman she lives with,"


    Greg replied. "It was on the same day that Lawrence put her down at the party. When she came home,


    she had a fight with my Dad and left."


    The humiliation that Lawrence put Sharon through on that day was etched on Mike''s mind. In front of


    so many people, he had made a fool of Greg''s stepmother.


    After thinking for a moment, he decided to tell Greg everything that he knew.


    "Greg," Mike began in a serious tone.


    Feeling incredulous, Greg opened his mouth as if to say something, but stopped. So he just looked on


    with anxious anticipation.


    "Lawrence isn''t here, and I got some problems. So I had toe to you. Besides..." His eyes


    wandered off briefly, as he instinctively inspected the room, to make sure they were just the the two of


    them. Then turning his gaze back to Greg, he continued, "It has something to do with your Aunt."


    Slightly nervous, Greg asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "That woman- Sally He is dangerous, but your stepmother has been with her. I am afraid she might be


    at risk," Mike answered, furrowing his brows.


    Anxiety rose in Greg''s heart. He was well aware of the power and influence of the Yu family. Now that


    Mike mentioned this to him, he knew that something must have happened. Otherwise he wouldn''t have


    brought the topic up.


    "What''s going on, Mike? What happened to Sharon? Is she alright?" Greg threw several questions at


    Mike. Now, he was really worried about Sharon for he knew how much his father cared about Sharon.


    "For now, she is safe. But I hope you and your Dad can bring her back home and ask her to cut ties


    with Sally. If she continues to keep in touch with that woman, I don''t know what will happen to her,"


    Mike replied frankly. He couldn''t promise to watch over Sharon''s safety if she didn''t sever ties with


    Sally.


    That reminder amplified Greg''s initial worries. Turning to Mike, he pleaded, "She is my Aunt. Please


    don''t hurt her."


    To avoid meeting Greg''s eyes, Mike lowered his head. "Greg, you are Violet''s husband. And I am


    Lawrence''s best friend. Lawrence treats you as his family, and so do I. That''s why I came to you. Bring


    your Aunt home as soon as possible. Sally is my target. I don''t want to hurt Sharon, for she is your


    Aunt," he responded.


    In agreement, Greg nodded, "I got it. I will call my fatherter."


    Without saying another word, Mike nodded back at him.


    At the moment, the assistant showed up with two cups of coffee. The two men, she realized remained


    silent.


    But she kept to her duties and set the coffee mugs on the table, then left the office.


    "What else can I do, Mike? Please tell me if I can be of any help," Greg inquired. Somehow, he had a


    hunch that there was another important thing that Mike wanted to tell him.


    "Alright. Here is the thing," Mike started, not intending to keep Greg in the dark. "One of my Dad''s


    friends died. His death wasn''t caused by gunshots or disease, but a strange medicine."


    "Drug?" Greg repeated, stupefied. "Do you know its name?"


    Shaking his head, Mike answered, "I don''t know. This medicine is rare. My Dad says the drug is


    currently avable only in New Zend. It has never been authorized for sale in China."

 Chapter 874 Good Friends (Part Two)

    Chapter 874 Good Friends (Part Two)


    Taken by surprise, Greg gaped at Mike. He thought of the drug that was slowly killing Kate Bai. The


    only difference was that Kate was still alive but the friend of Mike''s father was dead.


    "Mike," Greg began suddenly, staring at Mike. "Perhaps I know something about this drug."


    As Mike met Greg''s gaze, he detected the solemn look in thetter''s eyes.


    When Mike didn''t speak, Greg continued, "A few days ago, a patient in my hospital was drugged and


    almost lost her life. I guess it was the same drug you referred to. It''s only found in New Zend and


    has never been avable in China. I reached out to some of my friends abroad for help, and they told


    me this pill is legal in New Zend, but with lots of restrictions even for public hospitals. It''s allowed for


    sale to individuals, but in some ways, it has found its way onto the ck market, where it costs an arm


    and a leg."


    Thunderstruck, Mike neither moved nor said a word.


    Picking up his line, Greg said seriously, "I didn''t expect that the same drug would have killed your Dad''s


    friend and recently used on a patient in my hospital.


    Yet again, Mike made noments. Instead, he asked with knitted brows, "Why did I know nothing


    about it?"


    The Yu family was resourceful, and nothing was happening in this city could escape their watchful eye.


    It was unusual for serious security of concerns like the case of patient Greg was talking about to stay


    under the rudder, hidden from the topmost aristocratic family in the city. On top of that, Greg''s report on


    the drug was the kind of sensitive information he''d have done better sharing with the relevant people in


    real time.


    "I blocked the information," Greg replied.


    "Why did you do that?" Mike blurted out.


    "Because she is a special patient. Lawrence arranged for her to live here," Greg told Mike the truth.


    "Lawrence?" Mike eximed in astonishment. With his eyes glued on Greg, he asked, "What''s going


    on. What else did you know?"


    There was no doubt Greg knew certain things that Mike didn''t have an idea about. Once he learned


    them, he would know next course of action.


    "The patient is Kate Bai and her daughter is Aria Liu. Her daughter is Lawrence''s friend, I guess.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lawrence asked me to pay extra attention to Kate Bai," Greg confessed everything he knew.


    Finally, Mike Yu understood the situation. It was because of Aria. The motivation behind Sally''s actions


    was now clear. Taking revenge on Lawrence was at the heart of hideous actions at every turn. The


    rtionship between Lawrence- Mike''s bosom buddy and Aria had reached Sharon''s ears, and she


    was out to get even.


    Observing Mike''s expressions discreetly, Greg spoke out his assumptions. "When Kate Bai was


    drugged, I guessed that it must have been something to do with Lawrence. Being a meremon girl,


    it''s highly unlikely that Aria could attract such a strong, vicious enemy. The only reasonable exnation


    for this level of rabid madness and irredeemable wickedness is Violet''s brother. Maybe, the enemy-


    whoever that is, also intends to zap more people, but that will be a cinch, once Lawrence is down and


    out of the way," he analyzed.


    There was not even a hint of surprise on Mike''s face. He knew that Greg was a witty guy. So he wasn''t


    surprised when the doctor had figured out what was going on.


    "Greg," Mike said calmly.


    "Oh yeah?" Greg responded.


    "Remember Sally is a time bomb. She is a dangerous woman. Snatch your stepmother away from that


    entric woman as soon as possible. The rest, you can leave to me," Mike cautioned gravely. The


    information he had gathered from Greg alone was enough to determine his next move.


    "Okay, I will," Greg replied.


    "One more thing," Mike added after a few thoughtful moments. "Aria is in jail," he cautiously broached.


    "Pardon! What did you just say? Aria is in prison?" Greg asked with his mouth agape. He couldn''t


    believe what he heard.


    "You heard right, Greg. It''s aplicated scheme executed by Reba. But if my gut instinct is


    anything to go by, Sally was the architect pulling strings behind Aria''s troubles and subsequent


    incarceration," Mike offered.


    Not yet on terms with what he heard, Greg thought of something. Weakly, he mumbled, "It turns out


    Aria is the one who tried to kill Reba?"


    Eventually, slowly, he then shook off his suspicion towards Aria. "No! That''s impossible. Aria couldn''t


    have done that," he murmured.


    "Aria is Lawrence''s girlfriend," Mike said inly.


    That revtion jolted Greg harder than a thunderbolt. At the moment, he understood why Lawrence


    would ask him to take good care of Kate Bai. It turned out Violet''s brother and Aria were dating.


    "What do we do, Mike? Since Lawrence is away, you cane to me if I can be of any help. I will try


    my best," Greg offered with a resolute expression. At the moment, he needed no persuading to work


    closely with Mike, seeing Lawrence, his brother-inw was at the eye of the storm.


    Shaking his head, Mike cautioned, "It''s not that easy. Sally is a difficult opponent. Lawrence''s Great-


    grandpa failed to handle her. She is even Lawrence''s Dad''s old acquaintance. They hadplicated


    rtionships. We can''ty a hand on her for now."


    Upon hearing Mike''s reasonable analysis, Greg didn''t know what to do next. He barely knew anything


    about the Chu family, not to mention Sally''s connections with Violet''s parents.


    "But there is one thing we can do, which is to protect Aria and her mother from getting hurt," Mike said.


    That was the only thing he could do now, he thought.


    "What about Aria? She is still in jail," Greg asked, feeling a little more concerned. ''I was wondering why


    she didn''te to visit her mother. It turns out she was framed, '' he mused.


    "Perhaps I should keep Lawrence posted on this," Mike replied. "Lawrence didn''t tell me much about


    his n. I don''t know whether he had already sent people to keep an eye on her."

 Chapter 875 Waiting For The News (Part One)

    Chapter 875 Waiting For The News (Part One)


    Mike was sitting at Greg''s office as he dialed Lawrence''s number.


    After waiting for quite a while, the call finally got connected.


    "Hello, Mike," Lawrence''s voice was heard from the other end of the line.


    "Lawrence, can you talk right now?" Mike asked excitedly. It had been a long time since thest time he


    heard Lawrence''s voice.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Greg who was sitting next to Mike was somewhat excited too. He was dying to ask Lawrence about


    Violet. He wanted to make sure that she was just fine.


    "Yes, I can," Lawrence replied.


    Mike took a deep breath and calmed himself down after he heard Lawrence''s answer. He wanted to go


    straight to the point so he eventually said, "Sally started to make a move. She killed one of my Dad''s


    friends and..." Mike paused for a few seconds before he continued to tell Lawrence about Kate, "she


    tried to kill Aria''s Mom."


    "Where is Greg?" Lawrence asked at once as soon as Mike finished his words.


    Mike nced at Greg before he answered, "Greg is sitting next to me. I''m at XS Hospital now. Don''t


    worry, Kate is already out of danger. Greg did his best to save her. He promised that nothing bad will


    happen to her again."


    Lawrence didn''t say anything else after he heard Mike''s affirmative answer.


    Since Mike noticed that Lawrence fell silent on the other line, he continued, "But Lawrence, things are a


    littleplicated now. I don''t know why, but Reba was involved in everything. I think she knows


    your rtionship with Aria. I just don''t know how''d she know."


    "Where is Aria now?" asked Lawrence. "She''s in prison," Mike replied.


    He didn''t want to hide anything from Lawrence. Besides, Lawrence could have his own ways of finding


    things out even though he wouldn''t tell him.


    "So what does your Dad n to do?" Lawrence asked again. Mike immediately told Lawrence his


    ns.


    "Let me deal with Sally. I''m sure that her next target is the JC Group so I must protect thepany for


    you. I will never let her touch the JC Group. I have already asked Dad to announce that I will take over


    everything about the Yu Family."


    "If Sally is really nning to do something to the JC Group, she won''t care about you," reminded


    Lawrence in a firm tone.


    "At least she has to think about how to deal with me first before she takes any action," Mike replied. His


    eyes were already burning with anger. How could he just sit back and watch when there was someone


    trying to destroy his peaceful life?


    Lawrence was silent for a long time on the other end of the line.


    "So, what are we going to do next?" Mike asked carefully.


    "We wait," Lawrence replied shortly.


    "Wait?" Mike repeated in surprise. He was somewhat puzzled so he continued, "But the JC Group will


    soon be in danger and Aria is still in prison. Reba set her up."


    "Mike," Lawrence suddenly shouted in a serious and firm tone.


    "Yeah," Mike replied. Even if he was so eager to do something now, he still had to listen to what


    Lawrence was going to say.


    "Listen carefully to what I am going to say next," Lawrence started. "Before I left, I already had a feeling


    that something bad will happen to Aria. But I didn''t expect that Reba will be the one to set her up.


    So I think it''s still Sally. She is really good at doing harm to someone by the hands of other people.


    Anyway, you and Greg don''t need to do anything yet. Just wait for my words. Ask Greg to take good


    care of Kate and you don''t need to care about anything else."


    "But Lawrence..." Mike wanted to say something but Lawrence interrupted him harshly.


    "Mike! Just do what I told you and do not do anything else," repeated Lawrence in an angry tone.


    Mike didn''t say anything else, and both ends of the line suddenly fell silent.


    After a long silence, Lawrence finally talked again.


    "I have to consider my parents'' feelings first before I take any measures against Sally. My parents still


    don''t know that Sally is in China right now. If my Dad knows, he will definitely meddle in everything. I


    don''t know what really happened between them in the past but I only hope that I can live a peaceful life


    again just like before. As long as she took a step back, I would not let her die," Lawrence said. He was


    trying his best to calm down.


    "But Lawrence, you have to remember that Sally already has a twisted mind now. I think she has


    decided to vent her anger to the JC Group and to the Chu Family. She wants to destroy everything


    rted to your family because she doesn''t want your family to live a happy life. Don''t you really know


    what she wants to do?" Mike retorted in a hurry because he was afraid that Lawrence would hang up


    before he could even finish talking. He knew Lawrence too well and he was aware how impatient he


    was.


    "Do you know how my Mom''s best friend Emily died? Do you know how my Aunt Jean died?" Lawrence


    asked back. "Sally He is the cause of all our family''s unhappiness. I wish I could kill her myself. But I


    know that my parents would never allow me to do that," he added. His words silenced Mike.


    Mike knew that those things that happened to the Chu Family wereplicated but he didn''t know the


    details so he couldn''t feel the pain Lawrence was feeling right now.


    "When I asked you to wait, I didn''t mean that I will allow Sally to do whatever she wants to do,"


    Lawrence spoke again.


    "So what did you mean?" Mike asked in puzzlement.


    "If she dares to step into the JC Group, I promise that she will never get a chance to walk out of there


    alive," dered Lawrence in a firm tone.


    Mike didn''t get what Lawrence meant for a while. Did Lawrence mean that he had already made a n


    and arranged everything against Sally in advance?


    "Lawrence, does that mean..." Mike couldn''t finish his words because Greg was still with him in the


    office. He didn''t want Greg to hear what he was going to say.


    "Yeah. She has been in the JC Group all the time," Lawrence replied.


    It seemed that Lawrence could read Mike''s mind. Even though Mike didn''t finish his words, Lawrence


    still knew what he was thinking. And what''s more, Lawrence''s answer made him know what to do next.


    He suddenly understood what he could do to lessen the harm on people around him.


    "I''m relieved that you have a n," Mike said as a wide grin appeared on his handsome face.


    "Then what about Aria? What should I do to her?" Mike suddenly asked as he remembered her pitiful


    situation inside the prison now.

 Chapter 876 Waiting For The News (Part Two)

    Chapter 876 Waiting For The News (Part Two)


    "Wait as well," replied Lawrence. He was also very worried about Aria when he heard that she was in


    prison but the only thing he could do for now was to wait. It seemed that this woman had suffered a lot


    recently so he decided that he would make up to her when he went back to China. However, it was just


    a pity that he couldn''t stay with her when she needed him the most.


    After a second, Lawrence continued, "But Mike, you need to ask Uncle Mond to make arrangements


    inside the prison and make sure that Aria will be protected. Staying there must be very difficult for her."


    "Alright. I know what to do," Mike answered.


    "Well, that''s good," Lawrence replied.


    Just at that moment, Mike suddenly saw the anxious look on Greg''s face. He immediately understood


    what Greg was worrying about so he asked, "What about Violet? Is she okay?"


    Mike was right because as soon as he mentioned Violet''s name, Greg''s expression became less


    tensed. This was actually what he had been wanting to know.


    "She is in thest course of her treatment now and she might recover very soon. My parents are now in


    the ward with her," replied Lawrence.


    "Well, that''s good to hear," Mike said with a nod. He was giving a hint to Greg that Violet was all fine.


    "Tell Greg that all my family members thank him so much for what he did for Violet," Lawrence said in a


    cold and t voice.


    "Sure, I will. So, when will you being home?" Mike asked again. "As soon as herst course of


    treatment finished, we will go back to Hong Kong. Then I''ll go back to the city after I make sure that she


    is just fine," Lawrence replied.


    He paused for a moment then continued, "I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you toe back home."


    After hanging up the phone, Mike wanted to say something to Greg. However, before he could open his


    mouth, his phone rang again.


    Greg looked at his phone and saw Uncle Mond''s name on the screen.


    "It is from Uncle Mond," Mike said to Greg in confusion. "Take your time, Mike," Greg replied.


    Even if he wanted to hear what Mike and Lawrence talked about, he still thought Mike should answer


    the phone first.


    Mike then pressed the answer button and greeted, "Hello, Uncle Mond."


    "Mike, where are you right now?" Mond asked hurriedly. "I''m in the XS Hospital with Greg," Mike


    replied.


    "Can youe to the JC Hotel with Greg right now? I''m here with your Dad and your Uncle Derek. We


    need to discuss something with you," Mond said in a calm voice.


    "Okay," Mike replied at once. "I also have something to tell you," he added.


    Mike immediately stood up after hanging up the phone.


    He said to Greg, "We need to go to the JC Hotel now. We can talk while we''re on our way there."


    "Alright," Greg replied without having a second thought. He then walked out of the office with Mike.


    Greg drove on their way to the hotel while Mike sat in the passenger seat. He was trying to tell Greg of


    what Lawrence had said.


    After contemting for a moment, he finally said, "You don''t need to worry about Violet anymore. She''s


    doing fine. Her parents and Lawrence are with her."


    "Well, that''s good. She is the only person I care the most so I can''t help but worry," Greg replied.


    Actually, he already overheard Lawrence when Mike was talking to him but he felt more relieved when


    he heard it personally from Mike.


    "Lawrence said he wants to thank you for what you have done for Violet. All members of his family


    appreciate it very much," Mike told Greg what Lawrence asked him to say.


    Greg immediately shook his head after he heard Mike''s words. "They don''t need to appreciate it. It has


    always been my greatest wish to free Violet from those scars but..."


    Greg suddenly looked depressed as he continued, "I also hope that she''lle back to me."


    As he saw the depressed look on Greg''s face, Mike patted him on the shoulder and said, "Greg, don''t


    worry too much. Violet will definitelye back to you. Lawrence epted you as his brother-inw


    long time ago. Mr. Jackson and Mrs. Cherry also didn''t have any objections when you married their


    daughter. Do you think there can still be other reasons why she will note back to you?"


    Greg shook his head again at once. It seemed that Mike was right. There was really no obstacles


    between Violet and him. However, after thinking for a moment, he distressingly said, "But Violet, she..."


    Before Greg could finish his words, Mike interrupted, "Greg, don''t you believe in the love between you


    and Violet?" As Mike mentioned the word love, Greg suddenly felt confident.


    Of course he trusted their love. So, what he would do next was to wait for Violet toe back to him.


    "Okay. Let''s end the topic about you and Violet. After all, we all believe that you still both love each


    other so much. Let''s talk about some other important things," Mike said. He needed Greg''s cooperation


    in order to finish the most important thing that he needed to do right now.


    "Well, what did Lawrence say just now?" Greg questioned. "He asked me to tell you that your task is to


    take good care of Aria''s mother and to keep her safe," Mike answered.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Then, what about Aria?" Greg asked again.


    He was also a little bit worried about Aria. Life in prison must be tough for a woman who was just set up


    by others. He was afraid that Aria would suffer a lot in prison.


    "Don''t worry, Lawrence wants Uncle Mond to take care of her," Mike exined.


    They both fell silent for a little while. Then Mike suddenly remembered something so he turned to face


    Greg and said, "I almost forget something very important. I think you should go to your Dad and


    convince him to take Sharon home. It''s actually the reason why I came to see you today. You can''t just


    leave her to be with Sally anymore."


    "Oh, I see," Greg replied. He paused for a moment before he continued, "I just remember now. During


    that time when I was trying to save Mrs. Kate, I saw Sharon and Sally standing at the door of the ward.


    But when they saw me, they didn''t go inside. I just didn''t know what they were nning to do at that


    moment."


    "Well, just forget about that. Things already happened and we couldn''t do anything about it anymore.


    We just need to solve it now," Mike said. He was no longer in a sad mood and he was somewhat


    relieved when he continued, "We are very lucky to have Lawrence as a friend. We don''t need to worry


    about anything when he is with us. He can always figure out a way to solve any problems."

 Chapter 877 Keep To Lawrence’s Arrangement (Part One)

    Chapter 877 Keep To Lawrence¡¯s Arrangement (Part One)


    A manager at the JC''s hotel walked towards Mike and Greg as soon as they entered the hotel''s lobby.


    "Hello gentlemen," he politely greeted. "Wee, Mr. Mond is waiting for you," he added, standing in


    front of Mike.


    "OK, please guide us to where he is," said Mike to the manager who quickly turned and lead the way.


    They followed him to the elevator.


    Familiar with the JC''s hotel, Mike was not surprised by the delicate decoration when he entered the VIP


    room for business meetings. Would a five-star hotel like this not facilitate fine decoration?


    "Hello, Uncle Derek and Uncle Mond," Mike greeted then sat next to his father.


    Greg followed suit. "Good afternoon, Mr. Lu, Mr. Xu and Mr. Yu," he greeted. Brought up as a


    gentleman, he knew the importance of courtesy, even though he was not familiar with the three elders


    here.


    "Hello, Greg. Please sit down," said Derek nodding. He pointed the seat beside him, suggesting Greg


    to sit by his side. He extended that honor so on grounds that Greg was Jackson''s son-inw.


    "Thank you," Greg said, as he walked over to sit at Derek''s side.


    "Okay, now that everyone is here. Let''s get down to business," Mond said.


    Soren first gave a glimpse to his son, then looked at Greg, nodded and said, "Greg, Mike has briefed


    you, hasn''t he?"


    Greg nodded and replied, "Yes, I heard of the case from Mike. It seems that my aunt has something to


    do with it."


    "Well, Greg, we can''t promise the issue will end well. At the moment, we have no idea where our next


    step will lead us to. But no one here means to hurt your aunt, you know. Although I didn''t invite your


    father, who is my close friend, I thought you would represent your family. Besides, you are Jackson''s


    son-inw. To some extent, we are a family, aren''t we?" Derek said slowly, as if he were quiet rxed.


    As Greg, looked at Derek''s side face, he sensed great calmness, that made Derek more of stately, like


    someone who had everything under control. Greg wondered whether his father-inw, Jackson Chu,


    was as great as Derek.


    "I know, father and I will try to persuade my stepmother intoing back home," Greg answered


    honestly as he had made up his mind that he would see to it.


    Mond and Soren took a sigh of relief for Greg''s promise.


    "I don''t know what makes Sally He have the guts to return this city. After all, both Jackson and Cherry


    have left here, what''s she doing here? After all these years, what on earth does she want?" Mond


    asked with confusion and frankness. Today, he was willing to disclose everything in the past. At this


    crucial moment, there wasn''t a thing he''d knowing hide from the young men in sitting here with him.


    "She might have done terrible things out ofpulsion in the past, but now it''s very likely she has


    premeditated intentions against the Chu family. This is not a mere case of impulsive mistakes. The


    woman seems very intentional and hell-bent on evil," Derek guessed.


    "Don''t you think the Chu family owes her anything to warrant her ill motives?" Mond asked looking at


    Derek.


    Although they clearly understood the dialog, Soren, Mike and Greg, all of whom quietly looked listened


    to Derek and Mond, didn''t show any intent of adding a word to the conversation. Mostly, they didn''t


    deem it appropriate to turn this into a ce for gossiping about the Chu family.


    "I know you believe that the Chu family is fair enough to her, but you are not Sally He. You know what


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    kind of person she is, don''t you?" Derek asked. Then turning to Mond he continued, "You should know


    her better than I do. After all, you are the one who supported her through the years and literally gave


    her a lifeline."


    Deep at heart, Mond remembered all his mistakes. Guilty as sin, he fell silent, bitterly regretting his


    choices.


    "Even now, I''m sure someone is supporting and bankrolling Sally He. And it''s obvious whoever is


    funding her has connections with the mercenaries she keeps at the fingertips for her heinous crimes."


    "Dad, how do you know that?" Mike asked.


    After a brief moment, Soren cast contemtive at his son. Then turning to Derek and Mond, he said,


    "Because I have information that an intelligence agency monitored Lawrence and Mike when they were


    studying abroad."


    Everyone, including Mike, was shocked by Soren''s news.


    "What? Me? I have been monitored? Really?" Mike looked at his daddy in shock.


    "Yes. I learned that after my friend''s ident. At first, I thought it was my foes. But then, I was


    surprised to find out who exactly spied on you. You were spied on by none other than the Russian


    agency," Soren said solemnly. After a brief pause, he gazed at his son and added, "And I thought they


    would attack you as soon as I was out of the way."


    From the moment of that bombshell, the whole room fell into a deafening silence. The echoing of


    Soren''s voice, with the hair-raising words seemed to hang in the air for an eternity.


    "And then?" Asked an anxious Mike after recovering from the initial shock.


    "Mike, you know, I love you more than myself, and I won''t let anyone hurt you," Soren assured. "Later


    on I reached out and talked to the agency''s boss, with whom I''ve had a good rtionship. But he also


    had no idea why they''d be spying on my son."


    Soren paused for a second before he went on. "The boss said it was a Miss He who annually paid


    them three billion dors to get everything about you and Lawrence."

 Chapter 878 Keep To Lawrence’s Arrangement (Part Two)

    Chapter 878 Keep To Lawrence¡¯s Arrangement (Part Two)


    Now that everything was clear. Mike, who had believed that he and Lawrence were the smartest people


    in the world, had to confess that he was wrong. Heck, he had never known someone was snooping on


    him all the time? He also wondered whether Lawrence had any clue.


    Soren continued to say, "To say it''s difficult to contact the Russian intelligence agency would be an


    understatement. Yet Sally had not only made contact but at a whopping three billion dors she hired


    them to monitor a mere two individuals. That was one hell of a creepy story."


    "Well, Soren, how about digging into herworks thoroughly before we make any move?" Derek


    asked.


    Before Soren replied, Mike interrupted.


    "Wait for a second," said Mike, who just digested the news and realized his task as per what Lawrence


    had asked.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Derek.


    "Well, Uncle Derek," Mike first looked at Derek and then Mond, "Uncle Mond, I''m afraid you have to


    listen to me this time."


    In confusion, Derek and Mond exchanged a look, trying to understand where Mike was heading.


    What''s going on? Soren was at a loss, too. Greg, on the contrary, was quite unperturbed.


    "Mike, what do you mean by that?" asked Mond.


    "Well, I mean that Lawrence has a n and we have carefully gone over it, so you better trust me and


    listen to what I have to say. It''s not my n as such, but something that Lawrence figured out on his


    own. He only shared with me after he had done all the groundwork, so it''s purely his brainchild. But


    trust you me, it''s quite airtight," Mike assured. He didn''t intend to hide anything for anyone here, seeing


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    they were in this together.


    "Lawrence?" Mond said quizzically.


    Quietly, Derek followed, eager to hear Mike out.


    "Yes, Lawrence and I have been in touch over the phone. We have also put Greg in the loop," Mike


    said as he turned to Greg.


    Attentively, Greg nodded, giving his affirmation that Mike was indeed telling the truth.


    "What did Lawrence say?" asked Derek.


    "The things I''m going to tell are all true," said Mike. "The case this time involves Sally He, the JC


    Group, Sharon, Reba Lin, Aria Liu, and her mother - Kate Bai. For your information, Aria Liu is


    Lawrence''s sweetheart."


    Willing to keep it as honest as possible, Mike didn''t keep anything back, including Aria and Lawrence


    rtionship. Confident that Lawrence and Aria would end up as a married couple, he saw it necessary


    to include that detail. Especially, since Aria was now in prison, framed for a crime she didn''tmit.


    Her life was at stake too!


    Following keenly, but quietly, Derek and Mond, frowned at the same time, like two automatons in sync.


    "As for Reba Lin, she is a film star and once worked in a media arm of the JC Group. I think you


    have heard of her, haven''t you?" asked Mike.


    Derek nodded and asked, "Does she have anything to do with this affair?"


    "What if I told you Lawrence was in love with her? But at the time, Reba was ying with him, and


    indirectly caused Violet''s ident. With that background history, is it hard to see Reba''s


    involvement in Aria''s predicament?" Mike asked rhetorically, already fully aware of Reba''s


    culpability.


    "What?" Abruptly, Greg asked. He had never known about Reba''s involvement.


    For two years, Violet had suffered from the injury and subsequent scars. Again, he was surprised that


    for a whole two years no one in the family had asked what exactly had happened. Lawrence himself


    also kept his mouth shut about this. Derek too was surprised by Mike''s words revtions.


    Casting a nce at Derek, who was in charge here, Mike continued, "I think on Sally''s instructions that


    Reba framed Aria. Unfortunately, Aria is now in prison on trumped-up charges. I guess we can all


    see that Aria, as Lawrence''s fiancee, is Sally He''s first target for revenge," said Mike. Clearly, he knew


    everyone here was smart enough to get his drift.


    "So, Sally He has used Reba to attack Aria, right?" Mond asked.


    "Yes," Mike immediately replied, "Obviously, Sally He''s next target is the JC Group, because of


    Lawrence''s absence. This is her best opportunity."


    "I won''t let her take the chance to attack the JC Group," Derek said in a firm voice. Their tolerance to


    Sally had given her room for dishing out senseless violence. If only he had known this, he wouldn''t


    have let her off the hook. For all their kindness to her, she rewarded them with more and more trouble


    all the time. After Jackson and Cherry''s marriage, Sally had be a pain in the backside that should


    have dealt with mercilessly, and much earlier.


    "Uncle Derek," Mike said in a low voice and looked at Derek, "Lawrence instructed that you shouldn''t


    be bothered about this."


    "Why?" Asked Soren, not believing what his ears heard. Suddenly he realized he had underrated his


    son. It brought the old man great relief to know that Mike was much better than the image he projected


    of a carefree, party animal who shirked responsibilities.


    Eagerly, Derek, who in his heart asked the same question as Soren had done, was waiting for Mike''s


    answer.


    "Because Lawrence has someone else to do this. A very important and trustworthy person, who has


    lived in this city for a long time," Mike said, trying to drop a hint for Derek. There was no doubt that


    Derek would figure out the person.


    "Whom do you think we could count on for that, please?" Derek asked, while running a few names


    through his mind.


    "A very reliabledy, whose loyalty to the Chu family is unmatched. Better still," Mike paused for a


    second before he continued, "she has international influence beyond what all our entire family could


    make."


    "I think I get your drift," said Derek, the deep anxiety that was written all over his face disappearing into


    a smile of relief. With that little hint, he had figured out the person that Mike and Lawrence had in mind.

 Chapter 879 Please Come Back Home, Sharon (Part One)

    Chapter 879 Please Come Back Home, Sharon (Part One)


    "Exactly. So we don''t need to worry about anything, Uncle Derek. Everything is under our control," Mike


    replied.


    Derek gave a satisfied smile.


    Mond seemed to have caught up with what they said. Only Soren and Greg were not following, but they


    didn''t show it on their faces.


    To break the tense atmosphere, Mike took a deep breath and began, "Alright. Now we all understood


    the whole situation. Let''s divide our work."


    Looking towards Derek, he said, "Lawrence had arranged his work before leaving, so everything will go


    well with the JC Group. But we can''t let down our guard. Uncle Derek, please keep an eye on the JC


    Group and watch out for any suspicious signs, okay?"


    "Okay," Derek replied with verve, feeling like they had already won the fight. ''Looks like all my worries


    are unnecessary. But how long have Lawrence and Aria been dating? Why did he keep me in the


    dark?'' he pondered, somewhat unimpressed.


    Afterward, he shifted his gaze to Mond, whom he instructed. "Please send your men to protect Aria


    secretly, Uncle Mond. It''s what Lawrence wants. She was set up. It must be hard on her, serving time in


    prison on trumped-up charges. On top of that, she''s also been having it rough with her mum who''s in


    the hospital, fighting for her life after she was poisoned. Perhaps the girl might have an emotional


    breakdown or worse still; someone might try to kill her. So..." he said politely.


    "How about I get her out?" Mond suggested. "It''s not big deal."


    "No. I don''t think it''s a good idea. It will alert Sally and she might change her n. That way, we can''t


    foresee her next step," Mike replied, shaking his head.


    Mond didn''t respond.


    "Please just do what I said. Keep Aria safe and don''t let anyone hurt her. When Lawrence is back, he


    will get her out," Mike reasoned. There was no need to overreact in trying to save Aria, as Lawrence


    was the real target of her users. And in any case, Lawrence could find a way out for her. In the


    meantime, all they needed to do for Aria was to ensure that no one harmed her.


    "Okay, I see," Mond agreed atst. ''If that''s all Lawrence wants, I''ll have to trust his judgment and abide


    by his instructions, '' he thought.


    Next, Mike turned to Greg. "I won''t repeat your task again. If you want to protect your stepmother, you


    need to bring her home," he said with furrowed brows.


    "I will," Greg nodded with a decisive look on his face.


    After Greg, Mike now addressed his father. "You got a task too," he said.


    "What is it?" Soren Yu asked eagerly.


    "Send your men to follow Reba secretly and find evidence to prove that Aria is innocent. Since


    Reba set Aria up, she must have aplices. We need to find them out. It could be, she just


    kicked up a storm for no other reason than her love for drama," Mike said. After all, she was an


    excellent actress with a knack for controversy and publicity stunts. Mike even suspected Reba


    might have had faked her illness.


    "No problem," Soren Yu agreed confidently.


    "Well, that''s all. Please y your part ording to n. Should there arise situations that could get you


    panicked, you''ll need to do your best and wriggle yourself out without causing rm. All the way, we


    will ensure there''s always someone to round," Mike concluded. "That''s it for now, but once Lawrence is


    back, we''ll have further ns," he added.


    ...


    When Greg stepped out of the JC Group, he drove straight to the Xiao family''s residence.


    As he walked in, he called out his father, assuming that his old man was in the living room as usual.


    But there was no response. Once he stepped into the living room, he nced around but there was no


    one. So he went straight upstairs.


    When he pushed Fred''s bedroom door open, he found his father sitting on the balcony smoking.


    Silently, he made his way to his father.


    "Dad!" called Greg softly standing behind Fred.


    The father leaned sideways slightly. "You are back, Greg," he greeted, looking at his son askance.


    "Ummm," Greg hesitated as he took several steps forward and stopped in front of his father. With a


    little frown, he squatted down, took the remaining cigar from his father''s hand and stubbed it out in the


    ashtray. "Dad, Sharon is in deep trouble. We need to save her," he began with a concerned look.


    "What happened to her?" asked Fred in panic, his eyes meeting his son''s gaze. From the look in his


    eyes, Greg could tell the old man was rattled.


    "Don''t get panicked, Dad. Hear me out," Greg said, trying to appease Fred. "Here is the thing. A few


    days ago, Aunt moved out from here, iming that one of her friends returned from abroad. But today, I


    met Mike, and he gave me spine-chilling details about the woman that Aunt ims to be friends with.


    The woman has a heinous criminal record. She also has connections in high ces which makes her


    get away with anything, including murder. But you know, with crime, what goes aroundes around.


    Who knows when she''ll finally get her dues? For that reason, Mike has strongly advised that we bring


    Aunt home and all together stop her from seeing that woman again."


    The reality shook Fred to the core. Since Sharon left home, he had been missing her. But it didn''t ur


    to him that his wife was now living with a notorious coldhearted criminal. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 880 Please Come Back Home, Sharon (Part Two)

    Chapter 880 Please Come Back Home, Sharon (Part Two)


    Afraid that Fred''s anxiety might increase if he found out the full details about the woman in question,


    Greg didn''t tell his Dad everything. At present, he just wanted to bring his Aunt back home with his


    father. For Sharon''s safety, Greg was willing to go an extra mile as long as she agreed toe back


    home. He''d even apologize. But if that didn''t work, he had decided to find her on his own, make peace


    with her and take care of her, even without Fred''s support. By any means, he wanted to keep her out of


    harm''s way.


    "So... So... umm... we ask her to get back now?" Fred faltered. He was feelingpletely at a loss.


    "Yes. We need to call Aunt now and ask her toe back home. Then we pick up from there, okay?"


    Greg replied. Looking at a distressed Fred, he thought, ''Dad looks so distressed, which is not good for


    his advanced age. I really feel bad for him, '' Greg empathized.


    "Okay. It''s a good idea," Fred replied promptly. He put his shaking hand into his pocket and fumbled for


    his cell phone. "I will call your Aunt now," he said.


    The old man pulled out the phone and called Sharon.


    He got through to his wife after a long time.


    "Hello," Sharon answered from the other end of line.


    "It''s, It''s me," Fred stammered. He was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s up?" Sharon asked in an overbearing manner.


    Greg who stood close to his father overheard their conversation. Noticing that his father got tense, he


    grabbed the phone from Fred''s hand. "Where are you, Aunt?" he asked straightforwardly.


    "Hello, Greg. What''s up?" Sharon replied, sounding as irritable as she had done to Fred. Bluntly she


    talked to Greg; you''d think it was a spoiled brat with one of those ''I don''t care'' attitudesshing out at


    street urchin.


    Ignoring her needless emotional chatter, Greg interrupted her. "Dad and I have missed you," he began


    firmly. "When are youing back, Aunt?" he asked, sounding so genuine and disarming. The top


    priority on his mind was to get Sharon back. For that he was prepared to overlook all of Sharon''s past


    mistakes. Even now, he ignored her disrespectful chatter and provocations.


    On hearing Greg''s sensible, firm and unpretentious manner on phone, Sharon was slightly moved. But


    her pride stood in her path to forgiveness. "I thought I meant nothing to you and your Dad. You two


    teamed up with outsiders and bullied me. Why do you want me back?" she fired back, sarcasm and


    anger in her voice coloring every word she spoke.


    Apparently, Sharon was still mad at Greg and his father for the humiliation she was subjected to at the


    party. Greg heaved a deep breath to reign in on his emotions. "I''m sorry for what you suffered at the


    party. I also know how I disregarded and went against you on other asions. But while you are away,


    I''ve honestly had a change of heart. It not any different with Dad too. Ever since you left, he''s been a


    worried, lonely man. At first, he thought he''d get over your love with time, but now he realizes it''s only


    getting worse by the day. Lately, he has been sleepless most of the nights. And on the few asions


    when sleepes, he only wakes up from terrible nightmares. That''s how bad it is here. Please,


    ept our sincere apologies ande back home. We do need you here," he apologized sincerely.


    At longst, Greg''s ttery worked like a charm on Sharon''s heart. "So how is your father doing today?


    Did the nightmares interrupt his sleep against night?" she asked anxiously.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That hint of interest from her, small as it was, ayed some of Greg''s fears. At least he knew that


    Sharon cared about his father. ''They have been together for years, after all, '' he thought.


    "Come back please, Aunt! Dad can''t live without you. In all honesty, he badly needs you, and so do I.


    You''re a part of the family, and our lives are notplete without you," Greg persuaded, trying to speak


    as gently as he could.


    Touched by his words, Sharon started sobbing. Greg was surprised by what he heard.


    "I''m sorry, Aunt. I was so mean to you. I never put myself in your shoes. You have devoted so much to


    our family. Dad and I owe you. Will you please give us a chance to make amends? Is that okay? We''ll


    never put you through the same things, I promise. And that''s Dad''s position well. Now that Dad is


    retired, the two of you can travel anywhere you want and enjoy yourself. At home too, you''ll always


    have hispanionship seeing he now stays at home all the time," Greg added with deep emotion.


    Through experience, he had learned how to cherish rtions, both family and friends.


    After a moment, Sharon now spoke with motherly affection. "Greg," she began. "Driven by greed and


    ambition as I was, I also made mistakes. But time has taught me to be content. The fame, fortune, and


    mour that I pursued like a maniac only served to estrange me from the people that loved me most.


    Besides..." After a pause, she went on, "When Violet is back, I will sincerely apologize for all I did to


    her. I''m trusting you''ll meditate for me and help us find forgiveness and healing. I''ve been hoping and


    praying for a second chance with my family. Right now, I want to be a better elder. Someone that Violet,


    Fred and you would look up to."


    "I will Aunt! That''s my promise," Greg nodded. He was d to hear Sharon''s sincere confession.


    "I got homesick too," Sharon blurted out her real thoughts. Meanwhile, Sally came and sat beside her.


    "Where are you, Aunt? I wille and pick you up," Greg asked, eager to bring Sharon back home. It


    gave him creeps to imagine his Aunt staying with Sally one more day. He would only rest after Sharon


    was safely back home.


    "I..." Before Sharon could unveil her location, she ran into Sally''s gaze. She stopped immediately for


    she could tell by the woman''s eyes that she wasn''t allowed to leak the apartment''s address.


    "What''s wrong?" Greg asked apprehensively. He wondered whether Sharon was with Sally. But he


    didn''t dare to speak it out. If they were together, Sally could overhear their conversation, he thought.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry," Sharon faltered. "Well, pick me up at 8:00 tomorrow. I need to pack up my


    belongs tonight. See you tomorrow."


    "How about you get your staff packed now and I pick you up an hourter?" Greg requested. He could


    sense from Sharon''s tone that she was with Sally. At the thought of it, he couldn''t wait to take his Aunt


    away from that woman.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. I have lived in my friend''s house for so long. If I leave in a hurry, she will


    get angry. You can understand me, right? But I promise you that I''ll be back tomorrow. So drop by here


    at 8:00 tomorrow. I will send you the addresster. Don''t bete. You don''t need to worry about me,


    okay? So see you tomorrow!" Sharon declined his offer.

 Chapter 881 I Can Only Get Away From This If You Die (Part One)

    Chapter 881 I Can Only Get Away From This If You Die (Part One)


    Greg sighed in resignation. He didn''t have a choice but to ept Sharon''s suggestion.


    "Fine! But remember to text me theplete address," he then said. He wanted to make sure that she


    didn''t forget.


    "Of course. You take care of your dad for now. I''ll be back tomorrow," Sharon said in a delightful voice.


    "Okay, I will," Greg answered.


    After he hung up the phone, Greg looked at his father but didn''t say anything.


    However, Fred had already heard everything about his conversation with Sharon so there was really no


    need to tell. Fred just patted his son''s shoulder and said, "It''s great that Sharon ising back soon."


    Then Fred looked up to the sky with eagerness in his eyes.


    On the other hand, Greg was worried about Sharon. He knew that the longer she stayed there, the


    more that she was putting herself in danger. But he couldn''t think of a more practical solution at this


    moment. He was also worried that Sally might discover their ns if he would do something. So the


    best thing he could do for now was to drop the idea of bringing Sharon back.


    In Sally''s apartment.


    Sharon was still mulling over what Fred had said. Joy filled her eyes and she almost forgot that Sally


    was with her. She seemed to be lost in her thoughts. Yes, he was her son. Although she was not his


    biological mother, she loved him like she would her own son.


    "You look so happy," Sallymented in a cold voice. "Yes, you''re right," Sharon agreed.


    "My son just called. He wants me to go back home. Now I know that he also cares for me." Sharon was


    too happy to notice Sally''s expression. Then she added, "Sally, you also heard what he told me on the


    phone. I''m afraid I can only stay with you until tonight. I have to go back home tomorrow. But don''t


    worry, you can always call me anytime if you need someone to talk to or you want to go out for a drink."


    When Sally heard what Sharon just said, she asked, "What about our n?"


    Sharon waved her hand casually and answered, "Sally, you don''t need me in your whole n. I think


    you will just be fine without me. I''m not an essential part in your n anyway."


    The expression on Sally''s face didn''t changed at all when she heard Sharon''s answer. Instead, her


    eyes turned deep.


    Silence enveloped the room. But after a while, Sally spoke up, "Okay, if you say so. But since you are


    still staying until tonight, I want to cook dinner for you. Just take it as a symbol of my gratitude."


    She turned to look at Sharon with a slight smile on her face.


    When Sharon saw Sally smiled, she happily grabbed her hand and said, "Yes, I''ll still be here until


    tonight. Of course, you are my best friend. I can''t leave you just that easy."


    "Yes, we are best friends," Sally agreed. "That''s why you have to let me cook for you tonight. I want to


    cook for my best friend."


    "No, that''s too much of a trouble for you. Let''s just eat outside perhaps," Sharon countered without


    thinking too much.


    "Sharon, allow me to cook for you this time. This is my only chance to thank you," Sally insisted. "You


    know that I only have one friend in this city and that is you. Honestly, I don''t want you to go. But after


    hearing your conversation with your son on the phone, I know you really have to leave no matter what.


    So, allow me to cook for you just this once."


    "Sally," Sharon uttered Sally''s name. She was so moved by what she said. She was well aware that


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sally rarely cooked.


    "Okay, it''s settled then. I''ll go buy some groceries now," Sally immediately said when she noticed that


    Sharon was almost giving in. "Why don''t you clean up the room a little while I''m away so you won''t get


    bored?" She even suggested.


    "Sure, I will," Sharon agreed. "Sally, I actually don''t know what to say. Thank you," she emotionally


    added.


    Sally just nodded her head and smiled.


    Then she walked into her room. She sat before the dresser and looked herself in the mirror. She looked


    very confident while staring at her reflection.


    Then she took out a box from one of the drawers and opened it.


    There was a small bottle of drug inside. A crooked smile appeared at the corner of her mouth as she


    held it in her hand.


    "I actually saved this for Lawrence. But since the ns have changed, I think I have to use it today,"


    Sally said to herself. Actually, she bought three bottles of this drug but she had already used the two.


    This was the only one left so she had to get rid of this quickly.


    Dinner time.


    Sharon was amazed to see how much food was on the table. She almost couldn''t believe that Sally


    prepared them all alone. "Sally, how nice of you to prepare such a sumptuous dinner. But I''m afraid that


    it will be more than enough for us to eat," shemented with genuine gratefulness in her voice.


    "Well, I just thought that it might take a long time before we could have dinner together again. So for


    me this dinner is the most important. That''s why I cooked all the dishes that I know how to cook," Sally


    exined. "Let''s eat?" she added then handed Sharon a bowl of soup.


    "You are right. When I get back home, I need to spend more time with my family so I might find it


    difficult to be with you often. You know, I also have to take care of my husband," agreed Sharon. She


    felt joy in her heart as she thought of Fred. She couldn''t wait to be with him again. Then she added,


    "But every time I am free, I''ll call you. I promise you that."


    Sally just smiled and pointed her the bowl of soup. Then she urged her, "Try the soup. Tell me if you


    like it."

 Chapter 882 I Can Only Get Away From This If You Die (Part Two)

    Chapter 882 I Can Only Get Away From This If You Die (Part Two)


    Sharon immediatelyplied and took a spoonful. She closed her eyes a bit to savor it. Then she


    looked at Sally who was also filling her own bowl with a soup, "Yes, it tastes good."


    Sally just smiled sweetly and started drinking her soup as well. They had an enjoyable meal together all


    in all.


    After dinner, Sharon followed Sally to the kitchen to help her clean up. However, Sally stopped her and


    said, "Leave everything to me here. You should take a bath now and go to bed. You need to get up


    early tomorrow."


    "No, it''s okay. I won''t have any problems getting up tomorrow. Besides, I''m so excited to go home so I''ll


    definitely wake up early. Moreover, I''ve already texted Greg your address so he will surelye to pick


    me up," Sharon countered with a smile. She insisted on helping Sally with the dishes.


    But Sally firmly didn''t want her to help. So when she was about to wet her hands, Sally hastily stopped


    her. Sally was acting so naturally that Sharon didn''t doubt her at all when she said, "You don''t really


    need to do this. Listen to me, okay? You should go to bed now. It was an honor for me to have dinner


    with you so let me just finish the cleaning. You don''t need to help me at all."


    Since Sally was really firm, Sharon waved her hand and gave in. She smiled to Sally and said, "Okay


    then, I''ll go to my room now."


    As she saw Sharon entered her room and closed the door, the smile on Sally''s face disappeared.


    ''Sharon, this is thest present I can give you, '' she said to herself.


    Then she closed the kitchen door and started to clean up cautiously. She put all the dishes in the sink


    and poured lot of sanitizer on them to wash any evidence off.


    She cleaned up and sterilized every spot in the kitchen so as not to leave any evidence behind her.


    It was already nine in the evening when she finished cleaning up and went out of the kitchen. But


    instead of going to her bedroom, she went to Sharon''s room. She was about to touch the doorknob to


    open it but she changed her mind.


    She turned around and walked to her own bedroom. She thought of doing something else.


    Two hourster, she finished packing almost all of her stuff. Only a few items were left in the closet.


    She looked around her bedroom for thest time but she felt nothing in her heart. Then she took her


    luggage and stepped out of the bedroom.


    When she reached the living room, she turned to look at Sharon''s door. She somehow felt a sense of


    guilt.


    ''Sharon, don''t me me for doing this to you. I just can''t let you go that easy. You know everything


    about my n and they might use you against me. I can''t take the risk by letting you go. I can only get


    away from this if you die, '' Sally talked to Sharon in her mind.


    She stood there for a good three minutes before she finally decided to leave. But before she walked out


    of the apartment, she thought, ''In your next life, don''t value money and fame too much. Have some


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    dignity if you can.''


    She then turned around and headed for the door.


    Sally immediately got in her car and drove away. Her sports car sped up along the road in the dark


    night. There was no regret at all. She could only feel joy and relief in her heart and it showed in her


    eyes.


    While she was driving, she put on her bluetooth earphone and dialed a number.


    "Hello," greeted a man''s voice from the other end of the line.


    "Is the room ready yet?" Sally directly asked. Her voice was cold and emotionless.


    "Yes, Room 3806 at JC hotel," the man''s sexy voice came again.


    "What about the stuff I want?" Sally asked again.


    "You can see it on the desk in your room. You won''t miss it," the man simply answered.


    Sally didn''t say anything more and just hung up.


    Before she could reached the hotel, she pulled off by the roadside. She took out the mask and the


    sunsses from her bag and put them on. Then she started the car again and drove into the


    underground parking.


    Meanwhile, the rm on theputer in a room at the outskirts of the city went off when Sally drove


    into the parking area.


    A woman was sitting on a swivel chair with her right hand on her chin and a lighted cigarette in


    between her two fingers. She instantly stood up from the chair.


    ''The old saying was right. The ce that seems to be the most dangerous is exactly where safety lies.


    Finally, you stepped into my trap, '' she thought.


    A satisfied smile appeared on her face as she walked to the table nearby and picked up a bottle of wine


    and a goblet.


    She enjoyed listening to the sound of the wine pouring slowly to the goblet.


    Then she drank down the goblet. From the corner of her eyes, she could see the red light of the rm


    button kept on flickering.


    ''Sally, I exactly know where you would go, '' she told to herself again.


    At that moment, Sally took the elevator all the way to the 38th floor. The moment she stepped out of the


    elevator, she saw a man in a ck suit waiting for her.


    She walked close to him and reached out her hand to take the card he was handing over.


    "It''s registered under Wang," the man in a ck suit said before he turned around and left.


    Sally didn''t say anything and directly went to Room 3806. She had to move quickly or else the


    surveince cameras on that floor would record all her movements.


    She swiped the card and the door opened. She stepped inside hastily and closed the door behind her.


    Her eyes first looked for the desk that the man mentioned. There, she saw it at the corner and she saw


    a file lying on there. What the man had said was right.


    Sally walked towards the desk and put the card away. She picked up the file and read it.


    Few secondster, sheughed and threw the file on the floor casually. She walked to the French


    window and looked at the view outside. It was such a beautiful city with all the neon lights shining in


    every corner.


    "Mond, do you think it''s time for us to meet again?" she asked herself loudly.

 Chapter 883 Stay Strong And Face It (Part One)

    Chapter 883 Stay Strong And Face It (Part One)


    At six o''clock in the morning, Greg hurriedly left the house. He was driving to the address that Sharon


    gave him to pick her up.


    It was already half past seven when he arrived at the apartment, but Sharon was not yet downstairs.


    He nced at his watch and furrowed his brows. He thought, ''It seems that I arrive too early.''


    Greg decided to wait for Sharon toe down, so he just sat inside his car. He kept on looking at the


    exit, hoping that he could see her there. However, eight o''clock came, but Sharon was still nowhere to


    be seen.


    Greg felt a bit worried, so he took out his cellphone and dialed Sharon''s number.


    He had been calling for a long time, but no one answered. He felt that something was odd. ''Did


    something bad happen?'' he wondered.


    Panic-stricken, Greg pulled out his car key and quickly got off his car. Then he ran to the apartment


    entrance.


    When he reached the room, Greg stood at the door and rang the doorbell ceaselessly, but no one


    answered. He was already banging the door with his fist, but he still didn''t get any response from the


    inside. He took his phone again and tried to call Sharon but to no avail. Since he was already very


    anxious, he decided to call the police.


    While waiting for the policemen to arrive, Greg got more terrified. He had a foreboding that something


    bad really happened. As time went by, all he could only do was to pray for Sharon''s safety.


    After a few minutes, the policemen arrived. Since no one was answering inside, they decided to open


    the door with the help of the apartment manager. As soon as the door was opened, Greg rushed inside.


    There was no one in the living room, so he started to search for Sharon one room to another. When he


    opened thest room, he froze in his tracks.


    He saw Sharon lying on the floor, clutching the leg of the side table. She looked lifeless and cold.


    "Auntie! Auntie!" Greg shouted as he got flustered. He crouched down and held Sharon up without


    thinking about anything else.


    His body trembled when he felt that Sharon''s body was quite cold.


    At that moment, fear overwhelmed him. He felt that someone was looking at him not far away. Then he


    looked at his Aunt. He once again felt the coldness of her body.


    "No, no, no!" Greg shouted despairingly. He was unwilling to believe that Sharon was gone. Although


    he treated her impolitely, it didn''t mean that he hated her. Sharon was a good person despite her


    imperfections. And a good person like her didn''t deserve such kind of terrible ending.


    The policemen heard Greg''s cry so they rushed to where he was. When they saw that Greg was


    holding a woman in his arms, one policeman crouched down and checked Sharon''s pulse. His


    expression immediately changed and he ordered the other policemen, "This woman is dead. Cordon off


    the area."


    Greg didn''t know how he had walked out of the apartment. He was still puzzled. He just saw that


    several people in white carried Sharon and took her away. He felt like he already hated that white


    uniform. For so many years, he had been wearing a white uniform at the hospital. But when he saw


    those people carried Sharon out, he wished that he didn''t see that white uniform at this moment.


    He got in his car and sat on the passenger seat. Mike was already at the driver''s seat.


    Mike didn''t know what to say when he saw that Greg looked very upset. He could understand Greg''s


    sorrow. They were not able to help Sharon. Sally had already killed her before they could arrive and


    save her.


    "Fasten your seat belt," Mike said without taking his gaze away from Greg. The sadness on Greg''s


    handsome face was very apparent. ''If Violet knew how sad Greg was right now, would she get hurt?''


    Mike thought.


    Gregplied with Mike''s order mechanically.


    When he saw that Greg already fastened his seat belt, Mike started the car and drove away.


    When they reached the gate of the Xiao residence, they saw several cars parked outside. Mike knew


    that Derek and Mond were already inside. The news about Sharon''s death spread around the city an


    hour ago and when he went to find Greg, his Dad had already called Derek to discuss the issue.


    Greg and Mike remained seated in the car.


    Mike put his right hand on Greg''s shoulder and called out his name softly, "Greg."


    Greg slowly turned to looked at him. When their eyes met, Mike could tell how heartbroken Greg was.


    "Be strong," Mike said. "There are many things that you need to deal with. Remember that Sally is still


    free right now, so everyone is in danger. We don''t know what will be her next move so you have to fix


    yourself and face her," he added. He knew that Greg''s condition was not good but he didn''t want him to


    be like that. He preferred to see the Greg who was a personable doctor with a high critical thinking skill.


    Greg understood Mike''s words. He knew that he needed to deal with many things and he couldn''t just


    sulk in the corner. He needed to take care of his father, prepare for Sharon''s funeral, and continue to


    manage the XS Hospital. He had to face all these.


    "Okay," Greg answered with a nod.


    "Come on, let''s get off the car. Uncle Derek and Uncle Mond must be waiting for us inside," Mike urged


    as he removed his hand from Greg''s shoulder. He opened the door and got off.


    Before they entered the vi, they saw a lot of men in ck standing in two lines. They were all from


    the Yu Family.


    "Master," the leader greeted Mike politely.


    "Once you see someone suspicious, you already know what to do, " Mike ordered. He looked around


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the vi and realized that the Xiao Family was really the weakest. He must protect the members of this


    family well.

 Chapter 884 Stay Strong And Face It (Part Two)

    Chapter 884 Stay Strong And Face It (Part Two)


    "Yes, boss. We already know what to do. Your father has also given us his orders," the leader replied.


    Mike said nothing but just nodded. Then he walked into the house with Greg.


    In the living room, Mond, Soren and several men in ck suites were sitting on the sofa. When Mike


    and Greg came in, the men in ck suites suddenly stood up.


    "Mr. Mike, Mr. Greg," one of the men in ck suites greeted them politely. The other men gazed at


    Mike in awe.


    Mike motioned them to sit down. Although he didn''t know all of them, he guessed that they were either


    his Dad''s or Uncle Mond''s friends.


    "Dad, where is Uncle Derek?" Mike asked as he turned to his father. "He is upstairs," Soren answered.


    Then he looked at Greg and said, "Greg, your Dad passed out just now. He is taking an infusion


    upstairs. Would you like to see him?"


    Greg''s expression didn''t change upon hearing Soren''s words, but he immediately ran upstairs.


    Mike didn''t follow him since he knew that the father and son needed time for themselves. Mike had


    already expected that this would be a heavy blow to Fred.


    When Greg reached upstairs, he stomped off to Fred''s room. He saw Derek standing beside the bed


    and a nurse arranging some medicines on the bedside table.


    "Uncle Derek," Greg''s voice was low. He wasn''t in a good mood now, but he still behaved politely.


    "Greg, you are back," Derek greeted him. Derek could tell that Greg looked so different from the way


    he used to be. The Greg in front of him now looked so depressed and weak like a little child. He


    seemed to really need protection andfort right now.


    Greg nodded and looked at his Dad who was lying on the bed. Fred''s brows were furrowed even in his


    sleep. Greg felt sorry for him and his tears rolled down his face.


    Derek could clearly see the tears on Greg''s face. He patted Greg on his shoulder, wanting tofort


    him. He knew that Greg had suffered too much.


    "Since I was a little child, my Dad had been a hero for me. He not only educated me strictly, but also


    loved me tenderly. He once said that there were only two things he wanted to do well. One was to take


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    good care of me and the other was to manage XS hospital well," Greg said as he reminisced the past.


    He had never said those words to anyone before. This was the first time that he voiced out what his


    heart contained.


    Derek only listened to Greg and nodded his head. He knew Fred and the Xiao Family very well.


    "Maybe he thinks that he owes me a lot, because I don''t get a chance to enjoy thepany and the


    love of my mother. But in my heart, I regard him as an excellent father. He is the only man who loves


    me deeply, and that''s why I also love him very much. He has apanied me and supported me all


    my life, so I will never get tired of having him with me," Greg said while staring at Fred''s face.


    "I know that, Greg. I could also understand how you feel," Derek said gently.


    Greg continued, "When Dad told me that he wanted to marry Aunt Sharon, I objected to it. That was


    because I was afraid that he wouldn''t care about me anymore once he had his own wife. I didn''t


    understand my father at that time. I was so selfish that I just wanted him to be all mine."


    A long silence followed. The nurse had also left the room, so only Derek and Greg were there to


    apany Fred.


    After a while, Greg took a deep breath and spoke again, "But some timeter, I started to understand


    his feelings. He had taken care of me for so many years and he must feel tired, so he needed a


    "When I finally allowed him to marry Aunt Sharon, I saw the happiness that I have never seen in him


    before."


    "Aunt Sharon treated me kindly. I''m not sure if she was only doing it because of my Dad or because


    she really cared for me, but I was moved by her. However, what she did to Violet was terrible, and that


    was why I found it difficult to forgive her," Greg added.


    Greg regretted that all those wasted time. "Now that I finally realized that I should treasure her and Dad


    and that I should be kind to her, she''s gone. She is gone and will never evere back. How could


    she and Dad be together again? How could they live a happy life?" Greg''s voice was full of regrets.


    Greg''s words hit Derek''s heart. When Greg fell silent, he spoke up, "Greg, I remember that your Dad


    once told me that he was so proud of you. For him, you are outstanding. When you fell in love with


    Violet and wished to marry her, he immediately agreed. He even studied cosmetology in his free time,


    because he wanted to help Violet. He really is a good father."


    Derek took a deep breath first before he continued, "Greg, Sharon''s death must be a heavy blow to


    him. He loves both Sharon and you. Now that Sharon is gone, he must..."


    Derek couldn''t finish his words. He just looked at Fred who was still lying on the bed and unconscious.


    "Greg, you must stay strong and take good care of your Dad. Don''t hesitate to ask for my help if you


    need it. I will do anything to help you as long as I can," Derek offered. This was what he could only do


    for the Xiao Family.


    "Thank you, Uncle Derek," Greg said in a low voice.


    "I''ll go downstairs first. Just stay here and apany your Dad for now."


    Derek left the room when Greg nodded.

 Chapter 885 Sallys Visit (Part One)

    Chapter 885 Sally''s Visit (Part One)


    In the living room, Derek sat down next to Mike.


    "Is Greg alright?" Mond asked with a concerned look. Naturally, he was worried about Greg since he


    was Violet''s husband.


    "Yes, he is. He is a strong, good boy. He knows what to do," Derek nodded.


    "I am beginning to think we should make a move sooner thanter. If we had done that earlier, Sally


    wouldn''t have killed Greg''s stepmother. Our lenience and stalling has only emboldened that senseless,


    bloodthirsty woman." Soren suggested with a little frown, as heid eyes on Derek and Mond.


    As the meeting got underway, the group of four got engrossed in discussion. Looking on, the men in


    ck suits standing guard knew what was happening, but unless they got a express permission, they


    could''t contribute a word to the meeting.


    "I didn''t know that she is such a cruel woman. But this time, I''m convinced. She murdered her friend


    just to get away with what she''s done," Derek remarked, narrowing his eyes. Cross-legged, he reclined


    on the couch and crossed his hands.


    "Having neither family nor friends, she has no heart as well," Mond cautioned. The news of Sharon''s


    death had left him devastated. It had never urred to him that Sally would be so callous as to murder


    Sharon.


    Derek didn''t respond, but looked ahead with his deep-set eyes.


    "What do we do?" Mond asked, shifting his gaze to look at Derek.


    "We''ve got no choice but to wait," Mike chimed in promptly. He suddenly sat straight, and turned to the


    other three men. "We can''t act rashly," he warned.


    "If we continue to stand by, we don''t know who will be her next target," Mond retorted. He couldn''t read


    Sally''s mind. Now he had no idea what she would do next.


    However, Derek disagreed with Mond. He still remembered Mike''s words that Lawrence had his n.


    Besides, that person was in the city. He was certain that there was no need to worry despite of this


    ident.


    After a long pause, Derek began, "Mond." Gazing into Mond''s eyes, he continued, "Just follow Mike''s


    advice."


    Today, Mike was in the charge of making decisions.


    "I already told Lawrence. He knows what happened in the Xiao family. There is no need to worry," Mike


    assured the elders.


    Turning to Derek, whom he knew would catch his drift faster, he continued, "Uncle Derek, that woman


    only takes orders from Lawrence. So there is nothing we can do to let her work for us."


    Derek nodded in agreement. He knew that woman.


    Mond and Soren exchanged a look, but remained silent.


    When the father and son stepped out of the Xiao family''s vi, Soren looked at Mike who stood beside


    him. "Who is thatdy you referred to? Why did both you and Derek agree to do nothing after you


    mentioned her?" he asked curiously.


    "Dad, it''splicated. The only thing you need to know is that Sally will never get what she wants as


    long as that woman is here," Mike replied. Without Lawrence''s permission, he wouldn''t leak any


    information about that woman to anyone, including to his father. Besides, the fewer people about knew


    her, the better it was for her operations in the shadow.


    "Well, fine. The Chu family is always powerful and mysterious. I don''t doubt their capability," Soren


    agreed. Noticing that his son was unwilling to tell him, he didn''t press further.


    ...


    Mond headed straight to his vi. When he drove into the yard, he had a feeling that something was


    wrong with his house.


    He pushed the car door open and strode towards the house with car keys in his hand.


    After unlocking the door with his card, he opened it and walked towards the living room.


    Before he reached there, he had an odd feeling. Just then, he caught a glimpse of a side face.


    Although he was rmed by what he saw, he didn''t stop. He calmly walked on, as if he hadn''t seen a


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    thing.


    He already recognized that the figure sitting in his living room was Sally.


    "How did you get here?" Mond asked in confusion. With the top notch security system at his home, it


    was not easy for strangers to enter his house. As such, how Sally made it in was real shocker.


    The woman sat on the lounge gracefully. Hearing Mond''s voice, she tilted her head to look.


    "Hello, my savior, long time!" she greeted curtly in a cold tone.


    "Get out! You''re not wee here," Mond growled at her. ''That woman is like a time bomb. She might


    raze my house to the ground with an explosive, '' he mulled.


    Then he cautiously came forward and took a seat opposite Sally. Staring at the woman, he showed no


    fear on his face. Even though she was a vicious, cold-blooded mobster, he wasn''t scared of her. He


    didn''t even consider her his opponent.


    "Should I call you Mond Xu or Mond Chu?" Sally teased, lighting a cigarette casually. "The CEO of ZM


    Group has such aplicated background. You were born out of wedlock, and that your father came


    from the Chu family. These scious details about you are confusing."


    "Are you sure that you want us to talk about the past?" Mond snapped. After a short pause, he


    continued, "Okay. Let''s talk about the He family. Your parents betrayed our country for personal gain.


    Contemptible greedy traitors!"


    Laying emphasis on "traitors", he ridiculed Sally in a way he knew would trigger her.


    "We are not traitors," Sally retorted immediately as she rose from her seat. She glowered at Mond, her


    eyes burning with fury.


    "Is that so?" sitting still, Mond responded without taking his eyes off Sally. "But I''ve heard a different


    story," he added.


    "My parents didn''t leak any confidential military intelligence. They were framed," Sally defended for her


    parents.


    But Mond showed no interest in the topic. Fixing his eyes on Sally, he taunted, "Looks like you still care


    about your family. I thought you had no feelings."


    A hideous look immediately showing in his eyes, he went on, "Why did you hurt Sharon? She was your


    friend."


    "Friend? Do you think we were friends? The problem with Sharon was that she knew too much. After I


    came back, there''s nothing I did without her knowing. If I had let her go back to the Xiao family safely, I


    would have died. What would you do if you were in my shoes?" Sally extricated herself.


    Mond didn''t say a word. Thinking about it, he could understand that she was just trying to protect


    herself.


    "Do you think you can keep us in the dark even if Sharon did not tell us? We know everything you have


    done. You''re under our watch," Mond returned coldly.


    "I know what you are capable of," Sally said in a rxed manner as she returned to her seat. As she


    leaned against the sofa, she transfixed her eyes on the man. "It looks like Mike is much wiser than I


    thought. When Lawrence left the city, I''d have a field day, with no one to get in my way. That''s how I


    underated Mike," she changed the subject.


    "Even though Lawrence is away, you will never get what you want," Mond said decidedly.

 Chapter 886 Sallys Visit (Part Two)

    Chapter 886 Sally''s Visit (Part Two)


    "Who else can stop me? You or Derek?" Sally asked with a sneer. Resting her eyes on Mond, she


    remarked, "Your prime time is over. Don''t you think that you have changed a lot these years? You''ve


    lost much of your sharp edge already. I think the softening of your heart is evident in many things. For


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    example, your generous thirty million dors'' donation to charity. But I suspect you thought it would


    remain secret, didn''t you?"


    Surprised that she had sniffed that out, Mond gave her a grave look, probing to see if she''d give away


    some helpful information. "It looks like you''re better informed than I imagined," he began with a little bit


    of ttery. "Tell me, how do you get to know all these?" he asked. What puzzled Mond most was that


    Sally didn''t have any friends. All the information that she seemed to have at her fingertips was sourced


    through spying on people through hired contracts. Considering that she was lonely and isted, he


    assumed that it must have cost her an arm and a leg. The bit he had learned about her spying on


    Lawrence and Mike through the Russian intelligence was particrly unsettling. For that reason, he''d


    have to y his cards close to his chest. Worse still, Mond was gutted by her needless murder of


    Sharon. From now onward, he''d need to tread cautiously with this woman.


    "Money has power, doesn''t it?" Sally asked in return. "We can do anything as long as we have money."


    Disagreeing, Mond shook his head. As far as he could tell, she wasn''t being honest. There were many


    things that she wanted to hide with that generalized answer.


    Being his old friend, Sally read what exactly was going through his mind. Money was a veneer behind


    which she had hoped to hide, but Mond was too smart for that. That wasn''t going to fool him so easily,


    she thought.


    All of a sudden, she changed the topic. ncing around, she asked, "Do you live alone in such a huge


    house?" she asked.


    "Why bother asking? You sat here waiting for me a long time. How could you not know?" Mond


    countered, focusing his expectant eyes on Sally. Expectantly he wanted for Sally to answer thisst


    question, but in her typical cop out, she again switched topic. Now, he realized that the woman wouldn''t


    provide any meaningful answer to his questions.


    "I saw a woman dressed like a servant. She left here an hour ago with a wicker shopping basket," she


    began in a calm tone.


    "If anything happens to her, I will not let you go," Mond threatened, without blinking. Of course, he knew


    there was no good reason why Sally would hurt her. But just in case she acted out impulse like she did


    most of the time, Mond would make her pay a heavy price for her sins. After Sharon''s death, he had


    resolved he would deal ruthlessly with her. It was high time someone gave this callous woman a taste


    of her own medicine.


    "Don''t worry. I will not kill her," Sally promised coolly as she stubbed out her cigar in the ashtray. Lifting


    her head to look at Mond, she continued, "I''ve sent someone to stalk her, but she will be back safely."


    Mond didn''t say a word.


    "But I am a little curious. You used to be so callous. You tried to hurt your half brother. Heck, you even


    killed your Grandpa," Sally took a dig at Mond, not afraid to get on his wrong side. "Howes you


    now even want to protect a mere maid?"


    But finally, Mond having had enough her blubber blew into a rage. Getting up, he charged at the


    irritating woman like a wounded lion. Violently, he grabbed her by the shoulders, jerking her out of the


    couch. He pushed her towards the door with such force that she crushed into a stool on her path. The


    gust of air that hit her as she flew lifted her dress, uncovering her up to the waist. Only the purple boy-


    shorts she wore underneath covered her backside as she copsed into a heap on the floor, screaming


    in terror. Once more, Mond picked her up with crude force and pulled her by the hand leading toward


    the door. ring at her, he roared, "Shut the fuck up and get out of here!"


    But recovering from the shock, she decided to put up a fight. "What if I don''t?" Sally challenged, her


    anger showing at the corners of her lips which twitched involuntarily. Thinking she might have


    something important to tell him, Mond let go of her hand. For a moment, they stood ring at each


    other with such viciousness you''d think Armageddon hade. But when no one moved after what


    seemed like an eternity, their tempers cooled, just enough for them to start talking again.


    "Can you swear that you had nothing to do with Gary''s death?" Sally began. But Mond, instead of


    answering shot back with another question. "Aren''t you afraid of death, Sally?" he asked through gritted


    teeth as he grabbed Sally''s arm again.


    Sally winced in pain as he tightened his grip on her hand. However, the pain on her wrist was sweet


    and pleasant. She somehow liked to be tormented by Mond, especially when he turned cruel and


    merciless to her.


    However, Mond ignored her painful expression and watched her, still waiting for a response. Time


    ticked by slowly as the two silently stood, sizing up each other.


    When Mond released Sally from his grip, he slowly turned and returned to his seat.


    "So what''s your business here?" he asked frankly. She couldn''t havee here without a good reason,


    he assumed.


    Remembering how awkwardly she had fallen, Sally instinctively pulled at her clothes, even though she


    was all covered up by now. She then sat back on the couch, at the same ce she had sat before hell


    broke lose.


    "Now that I''m back, I thought I should pay you a visit. You truly changed my life," she replied.


    "There is no need. And you should''ve done it earlier. I don''t think I''m the first person you''ve visited after


    "I did it out of respect," Sally returned. "I also heard that you have a beautiful daughter. I didn''t know


    you had a daughter."


    Mond switched his gaze back to Sally. With a hint of concern in his eyes, he said indifferently, "You


    have no business poking your nose into my family affairs. But you can give it a shot, if you have the


    nerve toy a hand on my family," Mond said nonchntly.


    "Don''t worry. I will not hurt your wife or your daughter," Sally reassured. Meeting his eyes again, she


    continued with hatred, "The only person I will and must get even with is your half brother. Sooner or


    him, Cherry''s children will be gone too."

 Chapter 887 The Sadness In His Eyes (Part One)

    Chapter 887 The Sadness In His Eyes (Part One)


    "So many years have passed since your love for Jackson developed, haven''t you yet gotten tired of


    trying to frame him?" Mond couldn''t understand what Sally''s motives were and so he continued to


    persuade her to change her mind, "You must know that Jackson had never loved you and the only


    woman he ever loved is and always will be Cherry! You repeatedly say that you love him, and if that is


    true then you should wish him happiness in his life, shouldn''t you? Now he is living a peaceful and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    happy life, why are you trying to disturb him?"


    "Because I did not get to live a happy life!" Sally retorted immediately. "Do you even have a small idea


    of what kind of a life I have lived? I am scared every day and remain in a state of apprehension every


    moment of my life. I fear that any fine day I would be either killed by the policemen or captured by the


    underworld gangs operating here. He abandoned me like he was throwing away a burden. Do you


    really think that I would want to wish him happiness?"


    "If you had left the city to start a new life, I am sure that by now you would have started living a


    Life would have been beautiful, wouldn''t it?" said Mond. He tried to help Sally change her mind and


    thus was encouraging her to move on, just like what he himself had done. He had changedpletely


    from a cruel man who just wanted to take revenge from Jackson to a great father who always wanted


    to protect his family.


    His words touched Sally''s heart a little bit and her eyes softened as tears appeared in them. But they


    were very subtle and you couldn''t notice them if you didn''t take a closer look.


    "It''s useless! You know my only hope was and is Jackson. I can''t live without him," Sally said while


    shaking her head. Since a young age, she had been in love with Jackson and that love of hers would


    never end. Her heart had beenpletely captured by him and even if she tried to forget everything,


    her heart would never give her permission to do so.


    Mond was silent, not knowing what to say now. He had known about Sally''s love for Jackson. She was


    just too stubborn! Now, Sally was back and she had ulterior motives in her mind, only she knew what


    she was nning and it would not be nice that he was sure of. She must have had someone powerful


    backing her, or she wouldn''t be capable of creating so many problems here.


    "Don''t try to mess with the kids, okay? They are innocent!" Mond tried to be calm, trying his best to


    persuade her.


    Sally shook her head while staring at the floor, muttering, "It''s toote for that." She suddenly had a


    fierce look on her face and said, "I have nned for everything and it won''t stop unless..."


    "Unless what?" Mond asked anxiously. A glimmer of hope started to arouse in his heart and he eagerly


    looked at Sally for some chances of letting things go.


    "Unless I die!" Sally said calmly.


    Mond felt a pang in his heart and he wanted to say something, but words were failing him. ''Something


    must be done about this soon!'' Mond sighed in his heart.


    "You shouldn''t havee back this time!" said Mond.


    "Now that I am back, I will not care about the consequences," Sally said with a resolute?expression on


    her face. The hatred in her eyes was burning and she clenched her teeth. "Jackson...Jackson! At the


    end of this, one shall stand, and one shall fall! Be prepared for what ising!"


    "I can bet that you will be the one who has to fall!" Mond spoke out his mind.


    "Perhaps," Sally replied, knowing clearly what consequences she could face.


    "You are no match for Lawrence in this fight because he is too intelligent and resourceful. He will outwit


    you! Even my brother Jackson cannot be called his opponent in the true sense! You can''t even imagine


    how powerful and mighty he is!" Mond continued to tell Sally. Since earlier they both had worked


    together he wanted her to be safe, and thus he was trying all that was possible in him to stop her.


    Sally didn''t utter a word after hearing Mond''sments on Lawrence. She knew he was telling the


    truth and she actually was frightened too. Even if Lawrence was not in the city, she couldn''t fight Mike.


    She couldn''t imagine what she would have to do to stand up against them especially when Lawrence


    was back! But she had no choice, she must carry out her ns immediately as she wanted to take


    advantage of Lawrence''s absence. Whatever would happen, she had to try because if Lawrence was


    back she was doomed to fail! At present, if she was lucky, she may be sessful at her ns; but if


    badck fell on, it may cost her life!


    "Though Lawrence was abroad and had not returned home for a long time, he was still controlling


    everything. We all are not clear what his circle of friends are nor what he has been doing, but we know


    that he is still very powerful and capable. No one knows what his actions are and I am afraid only he


    and Mike know it, even my brother doesn''t know." Mond continued to tell her.


    "If I am not wrong, Lawrence must have known at the beginning that I have sent someone to track


    him," Sally was quite sure about it. "Just a little while ago, one of my missions in Israel failed and I


    doubt it''s because of Lawrence. I not only have lost a huge sum of money but was almost caught by


    the policemen. Now I am quite sure that he is the person behind it."


    "Are you really sure?" Mond asked, with a tinge of?surprise in his voice.


    "90% sure! No, 100%! It must have been him! Several of my small missions have also failed and that


    proves his actions! I doubt that the people who cooperated with me are all rted to Lawrence. Though


    I had spent lots of money to establish a cooperative rtionship with them, they promised and they


    didn''t do it as per my request because their real owner is Lawrence!" Sally said quite assured as she


    recalled how all her ns had failed in the past.


    "Since you know by now how capable he is, why not leave this ce before he returns?" Mond


    suggested. After all, he had once saved her and he really didn''t want to see her die a sad death. That


    would be very cruel!


    Sally just shook her head and said, "It''s toote now!"


    "Then what''s your next action going to be? Have you arranged for everything in advance?" Mond could


    tell from Sally''s tone that she had arranged everything by now and it was only time when things would


    start working as per her n.


    "Yes, you are right! Since this is a rare opportunity, why shouldn''t I take advantage of it?" Sally retorted.

 Chapter 888 The Sadness In His Eyes (Part Two)

    Chapter 888 The Sadness In His Eyes (Part Two)


    "They wouldn''t leave you alone if they get to know you are responsible, you will never be able to rx


    in life! What''s more..." Before Mond could finish his words, he was again interrupted by Sally.


    "I don''t care! I must achieve my aims!" Sally said angrily. Suddenly, she furiously stared at Mond and


    asked, "If Lawrence ns to kill me, will you help and save my life?"


    "No," Mond replied without hesitation. "I will take his side."


    "Why do all of you always take Chu family''s side?" Sally shouted hysterically. At the same time, she felt


    a bit sad because she didn''t expect Mond to be so resolute; she thought him to at leastfort her. In


    her heart, Mond was the only person that she could trust and get close to apart from Jackson.


    "I have no reason not to protect Lawrence. I have to do it!" Mond was no longer the person who had


    nned revenge earlier and now he was Lawrence''s uncle too. He had always treated Lawrence as his


    own child ever since the time when he gave up revenge and epted Chu family. As an elder, he


    would protect him, take care of him and love him no matter what cost he has to give for that.


    "Ah-hem," Sally suddenly burst intoughter. She felt it ridiculous and funny after hearing Mond''s


    words. After letting out a heavy sigh, she stood up, walked beside the window, looked outside and said,


    "Fortunately, I haven''t ced much hope on you. Or, I would have been very disappointed."


    Mond didn''t say a word and lowered his head, being at a loss of words.


    ...


    In Yuwen''s house, Jacob and Elsa sat on the sofa of the living room with Wilson and Selina sitting


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    beside them. All of them looked solemn and grave.


    "Wilson, do you think that should we go and pay a visit to Fred? Violet, after all, is his daughter-inw


    and Jackson and Cherry are also not home. Do you think we should go and show our concern since we


    are Violet''s family members?" Elsa broke the silence and asked Wilson. They all had got the news


    about Sharon just now and that was why the family was sitting together to discuss it.


    "I don''t think it is necessary, mother! My brother and Mond had gone to Xiao home and Greg was not in


    good mood at that time. Fred is still dazed and it won''t look nice if we go there this time," Selina said,


    feeling distressed. Though she had once hated to see Sharon and even quarreled with her because of


    concern for Violet, she still felt sad that Sally had killed Sharon. Instead, she now hated the cruel Sally


    more!


    Elsa lowered her head, without saying a word about the whole situation.


    "Selina is right! If Lawrence is home, he can go and visit the Xiao family on behalf of our family. It''s


    useless for all of us to go there," Jacobmented.


    "If Lawrence would have been home, this incident wouldn''t have happened!" Wilson suddenly said.


    "Sally took advantage of Lawrence''s absence and got her work done."


    "Ah, I feel so distressed for Greg. He has already suffered too much and now he has to shoulder


    everything!" Elsa sighed.


    Selina and Wilson looked at each other and Wilson asked, "How about we both go and meet Greg


    tomorrow? I think he needs our help and encouragement."


    Looking into Wilson''s eyes, Selina finally agreed to that and nodded her head.


    In the morning, when Wilson and Selina arrived at the Xiao home, they saw four men in ck standing


    at the gate and several bodyguards patrolling in the courtyard.


    Selina turned to ask Wilson, "Are these men assigned by the Yu family?"


    "Yes," Wilson gave her a nod.


    As they arrived at the gate, Wilson and Selina were stopped by two men dressed in ck clothes.


    "I am Wilson!" Wilson said to one of them.


    "Oh, Good morning, Mr. Yuwen!" The man realized who he was and greeted him, "Mr. Mike had told us


    that you are to be weed. Pleasee in!"


    "Okay, and this is my wife. We havee here to visit Greg!" Wilson gave him a nod. He knew that


    Mike must have told these subordinates to protect the Xiao family and who coulde inside and who


    couldn''t.


    "Okay, pleasee inside!" said the man and made the way for them to pass.


    Wilson and Selina went inside.


    When they entered the living room, they saw Greg lying on the sofa, burying his head deep like an


    ostrich and his face not being visible at all.


    Selina felt very distressed to see the grieved and helpless Greg. She withdrew her hand form Wilson''s


    arm and moved towards Greg.


    "Greg," Selina called his name and went and sat beside him, all the while caressing his hair.


    Hearing his name, Greg lifted his head and saw that Selina and Wilson were there.


    His eyes looked empty and face looked withered. So many things had happened and he looked as if all


    happiness had vanished from his life. Selina''s heart?felt pain as if her own son was going through the


    misery.


    Mixed feelings started filling his heart, and Wilson didn''t know what to say.


    "What have you done to yourself, losing so much weight like this? Were you awake the whole ofst


    night?" Selina asked him, her concern quite evident. She held Greg''s hands into hers, eyes full of love


    and care. He was about the same age as her own son and she wanted to love him dearly just like she


    would have loved her own child.


    "Aunt, uncle, you havee here!" Greg didn''t reply to Selina''s question. Instead, he wanted to


    escape and go away from there, "I will get you some water."


    "Greg!" Seeing that Greg was about to go, Selina immediately grabbed him by the arm and said, "Just


    sit here! We are not thirsty at all."


    Seeing that Selina was not going to let him go, Greg could do nothing but sit down again, still, he


    continued to stare at the floor nkly, daring not to look towards Selina and Wilson.


    "Is your father okay?" Wilson couldn''t help but ask Greg.


    "He is fine and stable now," Greg replied, without saying any more words.


    "Greg, if you need any kind of help, just tell us, okay? Don''t hide everything in your heart as that will do


    no good to you, understand?" Selina tried tofort Greg, but she knew that it was in vain because


    Greg wouldn''t listen to her. His state of mind was not which would help him behave normally.


    "Okay," Greg slightly nodded his head and remained silent. He was helpless at the moment and there


    was nothing that couldfort him.

 Chapter 889 A Talk Between Father And Son (Part One)

    Chapter 889 A Talk Between Father And Son (Part One)


    "Greg, it''s time that you be a man and support your family, they need your help." Wilson tried to


    encourage him.


    "I will try my best, uncle," Greg said in a low voice, his disappointment quite evident.


    Selina pondered for a long time even while she was watching Greg, who had kept his head down out of


    the shame he was feeling. She then said to him, "Greg, raise your head and look at me. I want to tell


    you something, which might help you somehow."


    Selina forced Greg to look up and face her so that she could tell him the secret.


    Greg had no choice but to turn towards her as he knew that she was very serious this time. He was


    waiting to hear what she had to say.


    "I got to speak with Violet through phonest night," Selina began to say.


    Greg''s eyes popped up when Selina mentioned Violet. He couldn''t help trembling. "Is she all right?" He


    looked at Selina and asked in a feeble tone.


    Selina nodded and said, "She''s in a pretty good condition now. And, there are some messages that she


    wanted me to deliver to you. Do you think you would want to hear what she has to say?"


    "Of course! I''m listening to you," Greg immediately answered. He couldn''t think of any other things but


    Violet''s operation and her health after the same.


    "Violet has heard of your stepmother''s death and she''s worried about you. She wanted you to be strong


    in this hour of need, for you have always been a man who she could look at for support. So you


    shouldn''t let those issues defeat you or harm your spirit, you know? If you keep being depressed like


    this, she will be sad as well," Selina said.


    Greg, who was afraid that Violet would be upset because of him, heavily shook his head all the while


    listening to Selina. What he wanted right now was to see Violet live happily, even he was not present


    with her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Selina, knowing that Greg been convinced, caught the opportunity and added, "Violet also asked me to


    tell you to courageously face all the problems and wait for her toe back. She said she would return


    and things would be normal as before."


    Selina said thest sentence in aparatively louder voice so that Greg could understand the


    emphasis on the same.


    Greg felt some sort of warmth and confidence springing out from his heart as if someone had brought


    him to life again. "Did she really say all this? She said she woulde back to me?Did she really think


    that we can stay together again? And did she seriously ask me to wait for her?"


    Greg asked his happiness showing


    Wilson didn''t say anything as he was busy watching the emotional Greg. However, he was quite


    worried in his heart. He thought, ''Will the lies Selina is saying help Greg or...''


    "Of course she did say so. I am your aunt, and I won''t lie to you. Don''t you believe me?" Selina nodded


    and then asked in return. She was pretty sure that Greg had believed whatever she had said. There


    was no reason for him to mistrust her.


    Of course, I believe in you! I really believe in you!" Greg was so excited that he repeated his words


    again and again. Light sparkled in his eyes and hisughter would not stop.


    "Good, Greg, now you know what you are going to do at this moment, don''t you?" Selina asked in a


    very amicable way, which was different from her usual superior and cold attitude. She was like a


    mother trying to pacify Greg. "Your Uncle Derek, Mond, me and many other people are here to help


    and guide you, so anytime you want us, just call, don''t hesitate at all, okay?" She added.


    Okay, I know. Thank you so much, aunt Selina." Greg, who was by now encouraged by Selina, finally


    burst out.


    "Greg, how about having your aunt Selina helping you in managing the XS Hospital while you handled


    your family affairs? You can go to work after your father is in a better condition and hase out of the


    pain," Wilson suggested. Selina was the only one who had the time to manage the XS Hospital. After


    all, others were quite busy in their work.


    "If aunt Selinaes to help me, what will happen to the H King Group? Can it run well without aunt


    Selina''s help and guidance?" Greg was worried that by helping him Selina wouldnd into a trouble


    "Don''t worry. Your Uncle Derek could take care of that," Selina immediately answered in a gentle voice,


    "Greg, though I don''t have much medical knowledge to boast of, I can deal with some basic


    fundamental management stuff. So you can first adjust yourself and solve your family problems. And,


    don''t forget what Violet has said."


    "Okay," Greg nodded.


    ......


    Wilson and Selina walked out of Greg''s house and drove back home satisfied after the exchange.


    "Do you think whatever you said to Greg would harm him?" Wilson seemed a bit worried.


    "It won''t," Selina said confidently, "Though I was lying to him, whatever I said worked for Greg. Only by


    doing such kind of encouraging words he would change his mind and rise again from his misery."


    Wilson fell into silence for he had seen that Greg did change as she said.


    "If Violet would have been here, she wouldn''t have been happy to see Greg so depressed and sad.


    After all, he''s a smart and promising man who has a great future ahead. We couldn''t let these things


    bring him down," Selina added.


    "But we have no idea whether Violet wille back here or not. You asked Greg to wait for her but,


    when will the end of his waiting be?" asked Wilson.

 Chapter 890 A Talk Between Father And Son (Part Two)

    Chapter 890 A Talk Between Father And Son (Part Two)


    "I know Violet. She wille back as I said to him," replied Selina. She was quite confident about


    Violet''sing back as she knew that Violet had only loved Greg and she woulde back to him.


    In the Lu family''s vi, Derek was quietly smoking on the sofa. Amy was sitting next to him and thinking


    about something. Alice, who was snuggling herself to her Mother, was worried too.


    "Daddy, what on earth should we do now to this tricky situation we are in? Who can help Greg at this


    time?" Alice asked. In the face of such grievous news, both she and Tim had no idea what to do to help


    him.


    Derek said, "Mike has had his men guarding the Xiao family, so they are safe and no more in danger


    now. As for Sharon, there is nothing we can do except arranging her funeral. Fred..." He didn''t continue


    his words.


    "All we can do is to pray for him so that hees out of the pain quickly," said Amy. She actually didn''t


    care for Sharon, but she was worried more about Greg. After all, Greg is a good man and the husband


    of Violet.


    "Daddy, when will Lawrencee back?" Alice suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know, dear. He won''t tell us even if he ising back," said Derek. He knew Lawrence well.


    The young man wouldn''t tell others about his n.


    "I hope he coulde back to the city soon. Even though Mike is powerful, I still believe that only


    Lawrence could solve all the problems," Alice said with expectation in her voice.


    ......


    Three weekster, on a stone bench of a park in the suburb two men were sitting.


    Lawrence was gazing at the sight just before him.


    "Boy," Jackson gently called him out.


    "Yes, Dad?" answered Lawrence.


    "Violet is in a much better condition now, what do you n to do next?" Jackson asked. Lawrence had


    stayed here for a long time because of Violet'' s health. Now that she was well, Jackson wanted to know


    what Lawrence was nning to do next.


    "I think, I''ll go back to the city tomorrow," said Lawrence, as he turned to look at his Dad.


    "Have you told your mother about going back?" Jackson asked. He felt surprised and thought that


    maybe Cherry also felt the same.


    "Not yet, I am going to tell her tonight," said Lawrence. His heart was aching. Leaving his family was


    thest thing that he was willing to do. It seemed that what had happened when he was fifteen was


    going to happen again. However, he also had someone he loved and cared for waiting for him in the


    city. Besides, he had so many other things to deal with.


    "Okay," Jackson nodded and put his hand on his son''s shoulder. He then slightly sighed and said, "You


    have grown up now. I''ll make you in charge of the JC Group, you can do everything you want and


    make it more sessful. I believe that you can do better than I have done."


    "Dad, really? What makes you have so much trust in me?" Lawrence asked.


    Jackson looked in his eyes and smiled, "My best fortune in life was to have your Mommy in my life.


    What she has given to me is you and Violet both. You are both very good and capable kids. In fact, you


    are my pride and joy.


    Vivid memories of the time spent with his family shed in Lawrence''s mind all the while that he was


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    listening to his Dad. Every moment he had spent with his family had been joyful.


    "Do you remember what had happened when you were five years of age? That was the first time that I


    had got to see you. Your mother and I hadn''t broken deadlock at that time," Jackson recalled the


    memory.


    "I remember that you hade to see me in the JS Group after Aunt Selina had told you about us."


    Lawrence kept that part of his memories fresh in his heart even now.


    "Yes. I remember I felt both surprised and thrilled when I first saw you. I was surprised because I hadn''t


    expected to have a five-year-old child, my son. I was thrilled because you are the proof of the love


    between your Mommy and me," Jackson said as a smile showed up in his face. It seemed that


    happiness was lingering around him.


    "Dad, we all have gone through so many ups and downs in our lifetime. I saw Mommy working really


    hard; I saw how you have loved Mommy; I saw Violetughing; I saw we were all having dinner


    together. I remember all our past that is over now," Lawrence turned to talk in a low voice, "Now, it


    seems everything is in serenity. Both Violet and I have grown up but you and Mommy have aged."


    Lawrence hadn''t called Cherry ''''Mommy'''' for a long time now. He himself had no idea when he had


    changed from Mommy to Mother in front of others. Time just flew away.


    "Well, none of us could carry on regardless of the time," Jackson sighed. He then didn''t want to talk


    about time and aging anymore, so he changed to another topic, "When Violet is better and willing to


    "Really?" Lawrence was a bit surprised at that statement. He had never influenced or said no to any of


    Jackson''s decisions. When he heard such exciting news, he acted like a child, who was watching his


    father with esteem and admiration.


    "Yes, your mother has made up her mind. She has been longing to go back," Jackson nodded and


    said.


    "Then youe back as soon as possible. You know that Lily and Bill are waiting for you," Lawrence


    said. Actually he himself also wished that his Dad and Mom woulde back as soon as possible.


    "Lawrence," said Jackson in a grave voice, "Before that, your Mom and I need to help Violet change


    and improve herself after all that has happened. We owe her too much. As long as she wants to study


    and improve her abilities, I''ll try my best to help her out."

 Chapter 891 A Special Bond Of A Mother And Son (Part One)

    Chapter 891 A Special Bond Of A Mother And Son (Part One)


    Lawrence obediently nodded his head in agreement. It had been so long since he spent some alone


    time with his father.


    "My only request is that you take care of yourself, son. Your mom and I findfort knowing that you''re


    safe even if you''re away from us," Jackson said to his son. He could see his young self in Lawrence.


    He patted his son''s head just like when Lawrence was a young boy.


    "I will, Dad," Lawrence replied. He felt the sadness in his father''s voice that very moment.


    The father and son spent the hours in silence. It was as if time had slowed down that moment.


    Lawrence only wished that time would stop just for a moment so he could spend more time with his


    father, but night came, and they had to go home. "I guess it''s time we go home now, son. Your mother


    might get worried if we don''t get there by dinner," Jackson said.


    "Okay, Dad," Lawrence replied. They went to the car together. Jackson fastened his seatbelt and


    started the engine. They drove off to their home away from the setting sun.


    As they were driving along the busy streets of this foreign city, Lawrence could only remember the city


    he grew up in back home. It was almost the same city lights, tall buildings, and the crowd- except the


    signages and designs were in a foreignnguage in which Lawrence wasn''t versed with. It brought


    back memories, happy ones. The city view was slowly changing into trees, private vis, and flower


    gardens. Lawrence knew that they were almost home. As they arrived in the vi, they were weed


    by their vi security team. The gate was opened before them and as they passed the security


    personnel, Jackson saluted to the man and drove off. At the front of the main door, a house staff was


    waiting. Jackson and Lawrence stepped out of the car. The house staff approached Jackson and the


    kitchen, wearing an apron, busy preparing the dinner for the family.


    Jackson sidled up to his wife and threw his arms around her waist. Cherry was surprised but


    immediately recognized her husband''s arms and scent and smiled. Jackson rested his head on her


    shoulder dotingly. Catching a glimpse of the ingredients on the table, he eximed with a smile, "Looks


    like we''ll have a bountiful meal!"


    "Yes, and that''s because my son is here," Cherry excitedly replied. She had always loved to cook for


    her family. It was her special way of showing her love for her husband and children.


    "Howe you don''t prepare a feast like that for me? I''m always here," Jackson sighed pretending to


    be jealous. "I always knew that you love your children more than you love me," Jackson continued to


    tease his wife.


    "Come on, honey. Stop whining. I need your help. The dinner will be ready soon," Cherry replied,


    yfully dismissing her husband''s jealous remarks. Turning to her son who was resting in the living


    room, Cherry asked her son, "Lawrence, dear, can you go upstairs and tell your sister that dinner will


    be ready soon?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Sure, Mom," Lawrence replied. There was joy in his voice that his mother could hear. He had always


    enjoyed running errands like this for his mother. Memories shed in his mind when he was a young


    boy and their family lived together like this. Lawrence was suddenly overwhelmed with sadness. He


    wanted to stay longer, but there was something he needed to do.


    As Lawrence arrived on the second floor, he found Violet''s door opened. He walked close to the room,


    enough for Violet to see him from inside her room and stopped. He waited until his sister noticed he


    was outside.


    "Lawrence, is that you? Come in, you silly!" Violet happily invited. As she saw Lawrenceing in, she


    buried herself again in a management book she had been reading.


    "Hey, I thought I''d let you know that Dad and I are back," Lawrence teased her sister, knowing how


    busy she had been. He thought that Violet didn''t realize that they were back. He then continued, "You


    work too hard, sis. Maybe you should take a break." But Violet wasn''t really paying attention. She was


    so engrossed with the book that she didn''t notice her brother now standing beside her. Lawrence


    grabbed the book from his sister and nced at it.


    Before he could even hide the book behind his back, Violet was able to get it back. She held it close to


    her breast like cradling a child and stared at her brother adamantly. "Come on, Lawrence! I''ve already


    spent so much time resting at home and the boredom almost killed me. I needed to catch up on my


    studies. My tutor will help me with my studies next week so an advanced reading can help."


    "Speaking of which, how were your studies?" Lawrence asked with a concerned look as he sat on the


    bedside. Being home tutored before, Lawrence knew how hard and tiring it was. One needed to go


    through a lot of courses and assignments. And it was a great deal of workpared to regr


    schooling.


    "It''s okay, I guess. At first, I found it hard, but now I''m used to it," Violet replied. She got out of bed and


    walked to the window with an overlooking view of the city. The night view was breathtaking. "Look,


    brother. This city develops so fast, so I can''t afford to be left behind," she added.


    Lawrence moved closer to the window and his eyes feasted on the beauty of the scenery. He


    understood what Violet meant, but as a brother, Lawrence wanted Violet to also enjoy her life. "Just


    don''t push yourself too hard. I don''t want to see you like this. Find your bnce," he said tenderly.


    Violet had always been Lawrence''s favorite sister and he loved her dearly. He would always protect


    and support Violet no matter what.


    Violet turned to look at Lawrence''s side profile as he was feasting his eyes on the city view. She


    couldn''t help but be reminded of her husband every time she looked at Lawrence. As the thought of her


    husband crossed her mind, she felt happy and sad at the same time.


    "You know that people see me as a loser for choosing to live a quiet life," Violet broke the silence. "But


    now I''ve changed. I have a dream now and I will work hard to fulfill it."


    "All I hope is that you find your happiness back. Mom and Dad do, too," Lawrence said gently as he


    turned his gaze to his sister.


    Violet met his brother''s gaze. She stared at it for a moment but gazed away immediately. She couldn''t


    stare at his eyes longer because she was reminded of her husband, Greg. She missed him so much


    that she felt her heart aching. She couldn''t let go of the past until now.


    "My surgery was sessful," Violet said, trying to change the subject of their conversation. "Give it


    time and I can wear dresses again. I won''t feel inferior anymore and I can now live a life I dreamed of. I


    will be the master of my own destiny."


    Upon hearing this, Lawrence seemed to have fully understood Violet''s thoughts. She hated losing since


    they were kids. She was more stubborn than Alice. And now that she got rid of those ugly scars,


    nothing could hold her back anymore. Violet was like reborn and there was no way she would give up


    this new beginning. Lawrence remained silent.


    "Lawrence," Violet said abruptly in a husky voice.


    "Yeah?" Lawrence responded, his eyes locked on the overlooking city view.


    Violet took a deep breath and looked for the courage to finally ask, "How''s Greg holding up?" Her voice


    started to crack as if she was about to cry. She tried to hold up and appear to be strong.


    "Why don''t you call him and ask him yourself?" Lawrence asked. He knew that Violet loved Greg so


    much and she cared about him deeply.


    Violet remained silent. She was in her deep thoughts, trying to picture her husband in her mind.


    "Tell him that you miss him. Greg arranged this operation for you because he wanted you to find


    yourself back," Lawrence continued. "And he needs you now more than ever. After what had happened


    to his family, Greg needs his wife by his side."

 Chapter 892 A Special Bond Of A Mother And Son (Part Two)

    Chapter 892 A Special Bond Of A Mother And Son (Part Two)


    Violet didn''t respond. She was still nkly staring at the window. Instead of responding to what her


    brother just said, Violet told his brother, "I think I need some time alone."


    Seeing how upset his sister was, heplied at her request. Before leaving the room, he said, "Don''t


    be too long. Dad and Mom are waiting for us for dinner."


    "Okay, I''ll join you soon," Violet replied.


    As soon as Lawrence closed the door, she loosened the tough look on her face. She tried to act


    strongly in front of her family, but she missed Greg so much. ''How are you, Greg?'' she thought to


    herself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    While she was trying topose herself, her phone that was on the bed suddenly rang. It was her


    message ringtone. She went over the bed, took her phone, and unlocked it. She saw a text message


    on the screen and saw it was from her Aunt Selina.


    She opened the message and it read as, "Violet, my sweetie, please forgive me. I lied to Greg..."


    After reading the whole message, Violet was overwhelmed. It felt like her emotions skyrocketed. And it


    was like her fingers had a mind of their own and quickly dialed a number that she memorized by heart.


    There was silence followed by a ringing. And finally, the other line picked up.


    "Hello?" Greg''s voice sounded from the other line.


    At that moment, Violet felt like her heart skipped a beat. All the sound in the world vanished and all she


    could hear was the voice she was dying to hear for a very long time. It was like music to her ears.


    She didn''t answer back. As there was silence, Greg continued, "Excuse me, may I know who''s on the


    other line?"


    Still, Violet remained silent. It''s not that she didn''t want to talk to Greg. It''s just that she was speechless.


    She was happy that her tears started to fall from her eyes. Tears of joy and of longing.


    Almost a minuteter, as if Greg realized that it was Violet on the other line, he started calling her


    name, "Violet, is that you? You''re Violet, right?"


    Still no response from Violet. But her hands were shaking.


    "I know that it''s you, Violet. How are you doing, my love? I miss you so much. I want to hear your


    voice," Greg begged. This wasn''t all he wanted to say to Violet, but he couldn''t find the right words to


    express how much he missed her. Greg was certain that it was Violet as if he could feel her.


    Violet was starting to get anxious. She was about to hang up the phone when suddenly, her world


    stopped upon hearing these words.


    "I love you, Violet," Greg confessed affectionately, "I love you so much. I hope you cane back and


    stay with me. I feel so terrible that I almost failed to make it through. If Aunt Selina hadn''t told me about


    how you''re doing, I might have already broken down. Come back, Violet. I need you. Pleasee back


    to me."


    Atst, Violet gave in to her emotions. Tears started to rush down her cheeks. She wanted to talk to


    Greg and listen to his voice longer, but she had to resist. After gathering all the courage, Violet finally


    ended the call.


    She wanted to hold Greg so bad. But all she could do now was hold her phone tightly to her chest. She


    felt so weak that she fell on the floor crying her heart out.


    ''I miss you too, Greg. I want toe back to your side so bad, '' she cried inside.


    Lawrence and his parents were sitting on the dining table waiting for Violet toe down. They hadn''t


    started dinner without her. Finally, Violet appeared in the dining area.


    Cherry smiled upon seeing her daughter. "Sit beside me, dear," she said to Violet. She pulled the chair


    next to her and gestured to her daughter to take the seat.


    "I am sorry for having you wait for a long time, Dad, Mom," Violet began with a faint smile, as she sat


    down beside her mother.


    "Hey, since when did you be so civil?" Jackson cut in andughed as he watched his daughter


    take her ce. He picked up his chopsticks and added some food onto his daughter''s te. "Have a


    taste of this. It''s your favorite food," he said in a sweet fatherly tone.


    Cherry, in turn, piled up food onto her son''s te. "You too, Lawrence. Eat more," she said dearly.


    Lawrence smiled back to his mother and said, "Thanks, Mom. Please eat, too." And it was like going


    back in time when they all lived together and had dinner as a family.


    ...


    After dinner, Jackson invited Violet to his office to help her with her studies. While Lawrence stayed


    with her mother for some catch-up.


    The mother and son sat in the living room enjoying their favorite dessert. There was something in


    Lawrence''s mind that he wanted to tell his mother. When he finally got the chance, he took his mother''s


    hand and looked at her eyes, but he couldn''t bring himself to tell her mother.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something bothering you, son?" Cherry asked, noticing that her son''s mind


    was clouded. ''He looks restless. Something might be bothering him, '' she analyzed.


    "Mom," Lawrence uttered. There was sadness in his voice when he said the word. He tried to toughen


    up but there was no way he could hide his true feelings from Cherry. "I''m leaving tomorrow."


    Cherry was taken aback by these words. She looked straight into Lawrence''s eyes and asked, "Why so


    sudden? Just stay here for few more days."


    "Mom, I have something to do back home. It''s something that Mike can''t handle on his own. I hope you


    understand," Lawrence said, but he didn''t tell the exact reason he was leaving so sudden.


    "Does your father know? You should tell him," Cherry asked.


    "Yes. I told him already," Lawrence replied. Lawrence looked his mother in the eye, and he could see


    the sadness lurking in her eyes. He then continued, "Mom, please take good care of Violet. If one day


    she decides toe back, pleasee back with her, you and Dad."


    "I was thinking the same," Cherry nodded. "Your Uncle Wilson, Aunt Selina, and my other friends are


    there. I want to go back to see them. Besides, it has been a long time since I saw your Grandma and


    Grandpa. I miss them so much. Remember to pay your grandparents a visit. Your Uncle and Aunt are


    busy with their work and they don''t have much time to stay with them. Please take good care of them


    for us."


    "I will. Don''t worry, Mom. As soon as I get home, I will visit them," Lawrence obediently said.


    "I''m d to hear that," Cherry replied. She''s d to see his son grow up to be this kind of man. But at


    the same time, she felt a little worried. "Dear, please take good care of yourself when you get back


    home. If you want to eat something, just tell Lily. Don''t ever skip a meal," she urged her son.


    "Don''t worry about me, Mom. I can take care of myself. Instead of worrying about me, please take care


    of yourself. Don''t burden yourself with business matters. Dad will handle them well. All you need to do


    is to attend to Dad and Violet. If you find household chores tiring, just hire a servant," Lawrence


    pleaded, still worried about his mother.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I can handle it. I don''t have too many chores to do at home," Cherry assured his


    son.


    "Just one more thing, son. Once you are back home, would you also drop by the Xiao family? We all


    know they suffered a loss, but unfortunately, me, your Dad, and Violet are not there. I''m sure Greg


    would be d to have you there by his side as a friend," Cherry added.


    "Not a problem, Mom. I will do as you say," Lawrence replied.

 Chapter 893 Come To Your Rescue (Part One)

    Chapter 893 Come To Your Rescue (Part One)


    At the international airport, Lawrence checked in with only one suitcase. A ck Tumi Alpha luggage


    bag. Usually he didn''t like travelling with so much luggage.


    Standing not far away from the security checkpoint, Cherry held her son''s hand, finding it hard to say


    goodbye.


    Careful not to miss his flight, Lawrence checked time by his wristwatch and turned to his mother. "Mum,


    I have to go now," he said. "Take care of yourself," he added, finding it hard to say goodbye too.


    Then Lawrence turned to his sister Violet who had alsoe along. But while he fumbled on words,


    feeling too emotional, Violet stepped forward and hugged him.


    Tightly holding her brother, Violet was ovee, tears forming at the corners of her eyes. She leaned


    against his shoulder and said faintly, "Remember to help Greg."


    "Don''t worry," Lawrence replied, parting her on the back. "By any means possible, I''ll see to it that Greg


    is safe," he assured his sister and best friend.


    After they finally stopped hugging, Violet sat down on the bench with her mother.


    Standing by, Jackson took a look at his adorable daughter then at his wife. The two were already


    feeling the void that Lawrence would leave in their hearts for the time he was away. However, he


    offered no encouragement, choosing instead to use the few remaining minutes to talk to Lawrence


    before departure. Jackson asked, "You look anxious Son! Do you have anything emergency to deal


    with?"


    In response, Lawrence called out seriously, "Dad, of course you know the source of my anxiety." Then


    he raised his head to make eye contact with his father, before continuing, "Hasn''t Uncle Derek told


    you?"


    Both the father and son knew why Lawrence was taking this journey. Beside, Jackson fully understood


    what was on his son''s mind right now. But he didn''t want to answer abruptly, so he simply let Lawrence


    continue talking.


    "Do you still want to protect her?" Lawrence finally asked.


    Careful not jump in again, Jackson took his time to evaluate what would be the best solution for all


    involved. Briefly, he looked at Cherry and his daughter who had now moved a few meters away and


    seemed to be talking happily. For the sake of his family''s happiness, Jackson decided he wasn''t going


    to take a needless gamble. And he didn''t want to keep worrying about other people.


    So Jackson finally replied calmly, "You''re free to handle it all by yourself, Lawrence. I''ll have to trust


    your judgment on this and let you be your own man. That freedom is priceless both for you and me. It''s


    the only way I can help you be your own man. And boy, as your dad, that will be my greatest badge of


    honor."


    By that, Jackson effectively left Lawrence in charge.


    Grateful for the gesture, Lawrence thanked his old man and briefly turned his gaze to his mum and


    sister who still stood a few meters away. "I know you love my mum and sister deeply," he began with a


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    smile. "But for a long time, you''ve put their lives on the line by protecting Sally. You may have grown up


    with that murderous woman, but I don''t think she deserves your protection anymore," he added sternly.


    Knowing he had his father into a tight corner, Lawrence knew he''d not get a response to that. So he


    simply moved on. "We''re all aware how traumatized she was at the tragic deaths of Emily and Jean.


    Those wounds in the past will only be reopened if Mum gets to learn about the manner of Sharon''s


    death. For Violet, it''s only fortunate that she isn''t with Greg at the moment. Otherwise, she too would be


    quite devastated."


    Fully, Jackson understood what his son meant. Raw memories of what happened to Emily and Jean


    still haunted him. Besides, he remembered how miserable and shaken Cherry was when she learned


    about their tragic, untimely deaths. It depressed him to see Cherry so grief-stricken. The only respite he


    had in the current tragedy was that Violet wasn''t with Greg. But relief over Violet only amplified his


    worries about Greg and his family who were mourning the painful death of their loved one.


    In empathy, Jackson requested, "Lawrence, as you return, please lend a helping hand to Greg and his


    family through this difficult time. After all, Greg is Violet''s husband, and we''re family. As much as you


    can, try and be his shoulder to lean on as he goes through the phases of mourning." This was not an


    order, but in Lawrence''s heart, it was indeed what he must to do.


    "Trust me Dad, I know what I should do in all these," Lawrence replied.


    "Okay, I believe you," Jackson answered back.


    They exchanged a look and tacitly understood what each one had on mind.


    ...


    At the exit of the airport, Mike, leaning against the car looked stunning in his casual clothes. He wore


    caramel chinos, a in-white long sleeve muscle-fit shirt, a subdued burgundy sweater, a dark blue


    slim-fit two-button zer and matching dark blue suede loafers. With a security detail of eight men in


    ck suits, he eagerly waited for Lawrence, whom he expected to havended by now.


    Checking the time by his wristwatch, Mike thought to himself, ''Did Lawrence board the same flight he


    indicated as scheduled fornding quarter an hour ago?'' Together with his entourage, Mike had been


    waiting for close to an hour, and even if the flight was dyed, Lawrence should have arrived now.


    Out of anxiety, he sent one of his men, "Kindly go and check whether Mr. Lawrence was on ne."


    "Yes, Sir," the man replied and was ready to go. But just at that moment, he noticed people checking


    through the exit. A particr guy among the arrivals seemed to draw quite some attention. Not that he


    was a celebrity, nor was he wearing anything fancy. But he was a tall guy with well-toned muscles and


    carried himself with such confidence and charm that women found irresistible. Even men noticed his


    chiseled features and charisma with a tinge of envy.


    The man that Mike wanted to send noticing a slight stir at the exit the alerted his boss. "Sir," he began.


    "It seems Mr. Lawrence is already here."


    The moment Mike looked at the exits, a smile appeared on his face. He was d to have Lawrence


    back ording to their ns.


    Lawrence walked straight to Mike and gave his suitcase to one of their security men, who put it in


    Mike''s car.


    "Dude, I have thought that you won''t be back again," Mike quipped pleasantly.


    But Lawrence still gutted by the cruel murder of Sharon and weighed down with the task at hand simply


    replied, "Enough chitchat. My time is quite valuable." Then he directly got in Mike''s car.

 Chapter 894 Come To Your Rescue (Part Two)

    Chapter 894 Come To Your Rescue (Part Two)


    Sensing his bro was in no mood for small talk, Mike tactfully turned his security detail and ordered,


    "Guys, get into your car and go to the prison now. We will leave and follow you in a minute."


    Straight away the men dashed to their car and and drove away.


    Once they got to the highway Mike stepped on the gas and sped off like a bullet.


    "How is she going now?" Lawrence asked anxiously, although he tried to stay still. He was quite


    nervous. The first thing he wanted to do after his arrival was to meet Aria.


    "She wasn''t injured much, but she''s still nursing her wounds, which may take some time to recover


    fully. After all, she can''t gain good care while in prison," Mike replied, wishing there was a way they


    could get Aria proper medical attention. As he said that, Mike peered at Lawrence who sat by, looking


    both angry and cold while he stared straight ahead like he could see his enemy in the distance.


    "What about Reba?" Lawrence asked.


    "My Dad has arranged for some people to monitor her. She looks quite normal recently, but," Mike


    paused for a second. "We''ve found evidence that shows Aria is innocent. Reba''s assistant knows


    all the truth, and as long as she is willing to testify, things will be easy to solve," he added.


    Surprised, Lawrence asked, ''Will she take our side?"


    "Speaking of this, I''m convinced that in this society, everyone pursues money and with money, you can


    do anything. My family may not be as rich as yours, but we do have enough money to make Reba''s


    assistant tell the truth," Mike replied.


    "So could Aria leave the prison now?" Lawrence then asked. He kicked himself for leaving Aria so


    vulnerable. Even though he had had a hunch Sally might try to harm her, he hadn''t paid much


    attention. Now he wanted to bring her out straight away. For the rest of his life, he would never leave


    her so exposed again.


    "Yes, I''ve put everything in order. I was only waiting for you toe and secure her release." So far


    Lawrence was very impressed with how Mike had held the fort while he was away.


    By now Mike slowed down a great deal, hoping to kill time so they could talk some more. But realizing


    they had slowed, Lawrence told him to step on the gas again. "We''d better hurry up. Time is of the


    essence if we''re going to meet Aria now," he reminded.


    When they reached the prison, Mike''s people were already there, standing at the front of the door


    together with two police officers. They were all waiting for Mike and Lawrence.


    As soon as Mike stopped the car at the gate, Lawrence got out and stood in front of the gate, looking at


    the huge signboard while he waited for Mike.


    When Mike finally got out, he stood next to Lawrence, as the two policemen came over to greet.


    "Hello, Mr. Lawrence, Mr. Mike," One policeman greeted, while his colleague just looked very nervous.


    "I hope you know why we are here now." Mike began. "Where is she? Can we take her?" he asked in


    quick session.


    "Of course, you can," the policeman who had greeted them replied. "But our leader wants you to go


    and fill the forms for her release. After that, you can just go with Aria. Besides, Reba also happens


    to be there," he added.


    "He will go fill the forms with you, and I''ll go see Aria right now," Lawrence instructed at once. He didn''t


    leave room for anyone to challenge his decision.


    Nodding in agreement, Mike motioned the two policemen to do as instructed.


    The two policemen looked at each other as if they were silently consulting. Then one offered, "Mr.


    Lawrence, please follow me. I''ll guide you to Miss. Aria."


    The other policeman said, "Mr. Mike, please follow me to fill the forms."


    With no other word, all them left to different directions.


    The moment Lawrence walked into the cell, a gust of humid and foul air that smelt of mildew jolted him


    to the grim conditions. He was horrified to know that on top of her physical injuries, for the past few


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    days, Aria had been living under such appalling conditions. At the thought of this, his heart broke.


    Standing in front of a rather high iron gate with a small door to the left, the policeman fumbled for the


    key in his side pocket. After a moment he pulled out a bunch of about half a dozen and opened the


    door. "She is here, Sir!" he ushered Lawrence in.


    The moment he looked into the room and saw Aria, his heart ached. Crouching in a dark corner, she


    had curled up into a miserable bundle, holding her arms around the legs with the head slumped onto


    her knees. Although Lawrence couldn''t see her face, it was apparent she had lost weight.


    Walking straight to her, Lawrence totally forgot the repugnant smell and the deplorable bad condition.


    The light was dim, but he didn''t mind stepping forward anding to the corner for the woman he


    loved.


    When at longst he reached Aria, Lawrence slowly crouched down and stared at her.


    At this moment, Lawrence wanted to lift her and hold her into a tight embrace to warm her up instantly.


    But on second thought he held back, careful not to scare her.


    So he lightly reached out his hand to stroke her tenderly. But the moment he touched her arm, Aria


    violently threw his hand away.


    Shaking and iling uncontrobly, she screamed at the top of her voice. "Don''t touch me. Don''t. What


    wrong have I done you?" From the terrible beatings inflicted on her in the past few days, her body still


    felt raw. When Lawrence touched her, she feared that the heartless gang of criminals was back here to


    torment her again. She was helpless, weak and vulnerable, and there was nothing she could do to stop


    them.


    Sensing how terrified she was, Lawrence took a step or two back and tried to sooth her. "It''s me


    darling. Calm down!" he tried to put her at easy.


    Aria didn''t realize that it was Lawrence from his voice and she kept shouting, "Don''t...Don''t touch me."


    At this moment, she had no hope of meeting Lawrence. She knew Lawrence wasn''t in this city and it


    was no use thinking he''de to her rescue.


    Unable to control himself anymore, Lawrence tightly held her arms and said firmly, "Hey! Pull yourself


    together. It''s Lawrence. Look at me." But Aria kept on shouting, fighting wildly.


    That only made her shout louder. "Please, please. Let go of me," she cried out. But Lawrence still didn''t


    let her go. Instead, he tightened his grip on her arms.


    Now he raised his voice and shouted, "It''s me, Lawrence, please. It''s me, your Larry! Won''t you listen


    even for a minute?"


    Suddenly, the whole world froze in a moment. Aria opened her eyes and met his gaze which reflected


    conflicted emotions. On the one hand, he was so full of love for her and eager to bring her out of this


    godawful dungeon. But on the other hand, he seethed with rage and hatred over her tormentors.

 Chapter 895 Bring Her Home

    Chapter 895 Bring Her Home


    When Aria heard Lawrence''s name, her eyes widened. Under the dim light, she raised her head.


    Watching his handsome face, the panic on her face slowly faded away.


    "Larry, you are back," she uttered in a low voice.


    Lawrence silently studied Aria. ''She looks like a panic-striken deer. Her face is gaunt, her eyes are


    empty and her hair is tousled. What has she suffered all these days? How did she survive it?'' he


    thought.


    "I am back," Lawrence echoed her in a mellow voice. He reached out and drew her into his arms. At


    that moment, he only wanted tofort her and hold her close.


    Pressing her face against his chest, Aria burst into sobs. She clenched her fingers into a fist and hit him


    weakly in the chest. "Why didn''t youe sooner? Do you realize how much I needed you? I missed


    you so much Larry," she cried.


    "Sshh! It''s okay. You''re safe now," Lawrence patted her head andforted softly. He didn''t know how


    else to pacify Aria. ''She has suffered so much. Poor thing, '' he thought.


    Time slowly ticked by. Lawrence didn''t let Aria go until she stopped crying. He gently smoothed away a


    wisp of hair from her forehead and caressed her face. "Come on. Let us leave this ce and go home,"


    he said lovingly.


    Aria nodded non-stop. His arrival had rekindled hope in her.


    She managed to stand up. But before she could take a step forward, she felt her legs turn limp and


    sank to the ground.


    Noticing this, Lawrence reached out immediately to hold her by her waist and gathered her in his arms.


    Aria looked at his face and closed her eyes in relief. Exhausted, she cked out.


    Lawrence gazed at the unconscious Aria. There was a hint of concern and worry in his eyes. Without a


    word, he lifted her up and left the cell.


    Before he reached the exit, he caught sight of Mike and Reba. Both of them were standing at the


    gate.


    "Lawrence! Lawrence!" Reba called out and ran to Lawrence. She was just unable to control her


    emotions at the sight of her beloved.


    Lawrence saw Rebaing towards him but he ignored her and did not stop. Instead, he went


    straight to the gate without even ncing at her. Mike ran to open his car door for him.


    "Lawrence, wait. I can exin. It is not what it seems. This woman tried to hurt me. Please believe me,"


    Reba exined. She was still attempting to fool Lawrence.


    An anger consumed her when she saw Aria in Lawrence''s arms. ''Why does Lawrence care for her and


    treat her with so much tenderness?'' she wondered.


    Lawrence ignored Reba''s words and kept moving. He got to the car, put Aria in the passenger seat


    and pulled the seat belt around her. Then he lightly closed the door to avoid disturbing her.


    He walked around the car to the driver''s side. That was when Reba reached him and grabbed his


    shirt tightly to stop him from leaving.


    Lawrence finally paused. He thought it was time to make things clear to Reba.


    He turned around and looked at her. She put on an innocent and pitiful look. In the past, he would have


    been taken in by this look and listened to her and treated her well. However, now he only found her


    disgusting.


    "Lawrence, I am telling you the truth. Please believe me. I am inncent," Reba beseeched him.


    "Are you afraid that I might take revenge?" Lawrence asked coldly.


    Mike stood on the side and remained a silent spectator. ''It is better not to interfere. Let them work


    things out between themselves, '' he decided.


    "No¡­ no, you are mistaking my intentions," Reba replied. She gestured and waved her hands


    around trying to defend herself. "I don''t want you to misunderstand me. I do not care if anyone else


    gets me wrong but I do care that you know the truth of the matter."


    "Is that so?" Lawrence counteredzily. He grasped Reba''s arm and tightened his grip.


    Reba''s face twisted with astonishment and pain. She could feel the paining from her arm. ''It


    hurts. He is hurting me on purpose, '' she thought.


    "Who sent people to hit Aria?" Lawrence demanded. "Why and how did she get injured?"


    Meeting Lawrence''s deep eyes, Reba ignored the pain. She shook her head. "I don''t know. Trust


    me. I was in the hospital at the time. I have nothing to do with all this," she defended herself.


    "Are you very sure about this?" Lawrence asked. He had many questions and doubts. But he at least


    now knew the answers for the questions he had raised.


    Reba held her tongue as she saw the doubt on his face. She looked at Lawrence, feeling a little


    scared.


    "You are a top star now. What more do you want?" Lawrence continued. "Who gave you permission to


    Reba finally blurted out the truth. Her expression changed and she fixed her eyes on Lawrence.


    She said defiantly, "I wanted her dead because she is your girlfriend. I love you, Lawrence. I can''t bear


    to see you in love with another woman."


    Lawrence didn''t interrupt her as she admitted her mistake.


    "I almost beat up Ivy when I thought you found her attractive. If someone had not informed me about


    Aria being in your life, I wouldn''t even know of her existence. I will do anything and go to any extremes


    for you, Lawrence," she continued.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Did you seriously believe that I would just sit by and let you destroy everything?" Lawrence asked in a


    baffled voice.


    "Of course not. I believe you can do anything," Reba replied without hesitation. After a small pause,


    she went on, "But you can''t touch me now. It is not the right time."


    Lawrence stared at Reba''s pretty face without a word.


    "My difficult days were over. Now, I have connections and money. I am a top actresss. Do you think that


    I am still that weak girl from school?" Reba continued confidently. She recalled her life in middle


    school as she said, "At that time, I had nothing but good looks. I was afraid of poverty and bullies. More


    than that I was afraid of the contemptuous looks people gave me. But now I fear nothing. I have seen


    so much in life that I no longer dread losing anything. My only focus now is to go after what I want. And


    I want you!"


    Reba eximed in no uncertain terms. She expressed her intentions very clearly.


    "Connections? What connections? Are you referring to the people you know in the show business?"


    Lawrence asked in disdain. "I will have no trouble handling those people. You also say you are rich


    now, huh? Who do you think is richer, you or me? As for your acting, are you sure you are the best


    actress in the show business?"


    All these questions being fired at her drove away her trimphant smile. She was flustered and rattled by


    his disdain for her.


    Mike also came forward and stood next to Lawrence. He red at Reba, and taunted, "So you


    really think of yourself as a big shot just because you hit a few headlines? Forget Lawrence, I can cut


    off all your resources easily. I thought you must have be smarter after struggling in the industry for


    years. However, it turns out you are still as silly now as you were earlier."


    "Who invited you to speak, Mike? Shut up!" Reba snapped instantly.


    "How dare you say that? Who do you think you are? Believe me, I can send you to jail right now. You


    will suffer in the same way as poor Aria did because of you," Mike threatened. He was infuriated by her


    words. He had initially tried to be nice to thedy. But Reba had shown him no respect and even


    yelled at him.


    His cold voice told Reba that he wasn''t joking. A sense of fear arose in her heart. She was well


    aware of the reputation and influence of the Yu family. His family had links with the underworld.


    "Lawrence," Reba changed the subject immediately, trying to shut out Mike.


    "Lawrence, take Aria with you and leave. Leave this woman to me. I will handle her," Mike said to


    Lawrence without taking his eyes off Reba.


    Lawrence got into the car instantly and drove away.


    "Lawrence! Lawrence!" Reba shouted and attempted to chase Lawrence''s car. She was stopped by


    two men in ck. They were Mike''s bodyguards.


    "If you had not betrayed Lawrence, things would have been very different for you," Mike intoned. ''She


    deserves this. What''s done cannot be undone. She is paying the price for her mistakes, '' he pondered.


    "Mind your own business, Mike. I don''t need your lecture," Reba retorted with a sullen expression.


    She med him for letting Lawrence leave. She still had a lot to tell thetter.


    "I don''t want to intervene in your matter. But..." He paused for a moment and warned, "If you try to


    mess with Lawrence, Aria or me, I will not spare you. Just remember this."


    He then made his way to a car parked closeby. He was swiftly followed by a horde of men in ck.


    Reba watched the men get into the car and drive away. Her face full of hatred, she watched them


    go. ''Those men are in my way. I must make some n to get them out of my way, '' she mused.


    Lawrence was driving at a careful speed. He kept stealing sidelong nces at Aria as he drove.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, he ced the wireless headset over his ear and made a call.


    "Hello," Lily picked up and her polite greeting resounded from the other end of the line.


    "It''s me," Lawrence replied, "I am back, Lily."


    "Oh, really? Is that you, Mr. Lawrence? Where are you? Bill and I will pick you up right away," Lily


    eximed with joy.


    "There is no need. Listen to me carefully, Lily. Get my room ready. I am bringing someone home. Ask


    Bill to find the best doctor and bring him home," Lawrence urged.


    "Are you sick, Mister Lawrence? Are you hurt? What has happened?" Lily asked worriedly.


    "No, it is someone else," Lawrence replied curtly. The exnations could wait forter. "Do as I ask. I


    am driving Mike''s car and I will be home in half an hour."


    "Okay. Fine. Bill and I will be waiting for you with a doctor," Lily promised.


    After disconnecting the call, Lawrence dialled Mike''s number.


    "Yes Lawrence," Mike answered tly.


    "Are you alright?" Lawrence asked him with some concern. He knew the kind of person Reba was.


    She could be very tiresome.


    "I am good. It is not difficult to handle a woman," Mike replied with a sneer. "Have you reached home?"


    "Not yet," Lawrence answered. "Come home tonight. I have something I want to discuss with you."

 Chapter 896 A Discussion (Part One)

    Chapter 896 A Discussion (Part One)


    "Alright, sure. Anyway, I also have a lot things to tell you," said Mike.


    "For the meantime, don''t tell my Uncles yet that I''m back," Lawrence then said in a worried tone. "I


    don''t think I''ll have time to visit them at this moment."


    "I guess they already knew about it. We both know that they are quite close to your father. Don''t you


    think your parents will tell them that you''re back?" replied Mike. He thought that Lawrence''s worries


    were all for naught. Then he continued, "But don''t worry, they won''t think you''re rude even if you don''t


    visit them. Remember, you are family. And family doesn''t really have to care about the etiquette."


    Lawrence thought for a moment and realized that Mike was right. A family didn''t have to care about the


    etiquette.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Lawrence, I''m just wondering. What are you going to do with Greg?" Mike suddenly asked. He was still


    worried about Greg.


    "Let''s talk about that when youe to my home this evening," Lawrence replied helplessly. He


    suddenly felt somewhat distressed. He just came back home but he already had a lot of things to do


    and to think about. He was in a predicament now and he didn''t know what to do first.


    "Alright, I''ll see you in the evening," agreed Mike.


    When Lawrence arrived at home, Lily and Bill were already waiting for him in the yard.


    Lawrence got out of the car and glided to the passenger seat. He picked Aria up who was still in a


    When they saw Lawrence carrying a woman who seemed to be unconscious and whose clothes were


    worn out, Lily and Bill couldn''t help but exchange wondering nces. They didn''t have any idea what


    was going on.


    "Bill, where is the doctor?" Lawrence approached Bill immediately when he was near them. "The doctor


    has just called me to say that he''s already on his way. He''ll be here soon," Bill replied at once.


    Lawrence walked to the vi after giving Bill a nod.


    As they watched Lawrence walked inside, Lily and Bill started to talk in a low voice.


    "Maybe that woman is Mr. Lawrence''s girlfriend," Bill guessed uncertainly. "I think you''re right," Lily also


    agreed.


    As far as she could remember, Lawrence never had an intimate rtionship with other women except


    Violet and Alice. But now, Lawrence came home with a woman in his arms. This woman must be


    special to him.


    "Well, you better go in now and look for some clothes that thedy can wear. It looks like her clothes


    are dirty," urged Bill. "I''ll go to the door and see if the doctor has arrived," he added then headed for the


    door.


    Lawrence went directly to his bedroom and put Aria on his bed carefully. He tucked her in and made


    sure that she was lyingfortably. He felt upset as he looked at her face.


    All of a sudden, a knock on the door awakened Lawrence''s thoughts. He turned around to open it.


    "Mr. Lawrence, I brought some clothes for thedy," Lily immediately said as soon as the door opened.


    She walked inside and put the clothes on the bed. Then she stood aside while still staring at the


    woman.


    "Thank you so much, Lily," Lawrence replied politely. He was somehow touched by Lily''s


    thoughtfulness. Changing Aria''s clothes hadn''t urred to him yet but Lily had already prepared


    clothes for her.


    "It''s all right. It''s my pleasure to be of help, Mr. Lawrence," Lily replied with a smile. She nced at


    Lawrence and found out that his eyes were still fixated at the woman on his bed and his eyes showed


    an indescribable sadness.


    "Mr. Lawrence, she..." Lily couldn''t help but voice out what was in her mind. She was somewhat


    confused and she was worried about Lawrence as well. Actually, she worried about everything about


    Lawrence. She was always afraid that he would be hurt by others.


    "Her name is Aria. She is my girlfriend," replied Lawrence without hesitation before Lily could even


    finish her question. He didn''t need to hide anything from Lily anyway.


    "Oh, I see," Lily answered with a nod. It would be inappropriate for her to ask more questions. Knowing


    the woman''s identity was already enough for her. It seemed that something bad had happened to Aria.


    She had a lot of injuries and she was still in aa.


    "Well, Mr. Lawrence, I''ll go out for now. I will make some chicken soup so Miss Aria can have some


    when she wakes up. It will be good for her health," Lily said. "Just call me if you need anything," she


    added.


    Lawrence looked at Lily and nodded. He was moved when he stared at her sympathetic eyes.


    Before Lily left the room, she held Lawrence''s arm and tried tofort him, "It''s all right, Mr. Lawrence.


    She''ll be fine. Don''t worry."


    "Yes, I know," Lawrence gently replied with a nod.


    He felt warm in his heart as he watched Lily walked out of the room. Lily had always been kind to him


    and it made him feel the warmth of home even though his parents were far away from him.


    As soon as Lily went out of the room, Bill came with the doctor behind him. "Mr. Lawrence, the doctor is


    here," he said after knocking.


    When he heard Bill''s voice, Lawrence hurriedly walked towards the door.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lawrence," the doctor greeted him with respect. It was his first time to be invited


    in the Chu Family vi and he felt a little nervous when he finally came face to face with the young


    master.


    "Go check on her bruises and make sure that she recovers quickly," Lawrence directly ordered the


    doctor.


    "Alright, I''ll go and see the patient now," the doctor replied. Then he walked inside the room and closed


    the door.


    When the door closed, Lawrence walked downstairs. He decided to wait in the living room.


    "Mr. Lawrence, a man from the Yu Family came over and took Mr. Mike''s car. I have already cleaned


    up your car so you can use it anytime you want. It''s in the garage," Bill reported. He was standing next


    to Lawrence.


    "Okay, thank you," Lawrence replied. Without the usual intrusion and coldness in his eyes, he looked at


    Bill and said to him in a calm tone, "Bill, Aria will live in this vi from now on. I hope you can drive for


    her wherever she wants to go in the future."


    "Sure, Mr. Lawrence. That won''t be a problem," Bill replied instantly. "Miss Aria can tell me where she


    wants to go and I''ll drive for her anytime." Lily had already told him about Lawrence''s rtionship with


    thedy so he couldn''t find any reason to refuse Lawrence''s request.


    "Well, that''s good. Thank you. You can go and do your own thing now," Lawrence said. He then turned


    his back on Bill and looked out of the window. He couldn''t help but furrow his brows when he thought


    about Aria. He was very much worried about her.


    Ten minutester, the doctor came downstairs and walked towards Lawrence. He stood next to


    Lawrence and reported, "Mr. Lawrence, thedy just suffered a few bruises. Luckily, there was nothing


    serious like bone fractures. I''ll just prescribe some anti-inmmatory and ointment for her. She''ll


    recover quickly if she applies those medicines on time."


    "Anything else?" he asked with a raised eyebrow. He didn''t think Aria could just be cured so easily.


    "Thedy is weak and she needs nutrition so you need to pay attention to her diet. In addition, her


    emotions switch violently. It seems that she was harassed too much recently. She needs to stabilize


    her mood and it will take you some time and energy to help her with it," the doctor replied while looking


    directly at Lawrence''s eyes.


    "I see. Thank you," Lawrence said with a nod then gave the doctor a check for his fee.

 Chapter 897 A Discussion (Part Two)

    Chapter 897 A Discussion (Part Two)


    The doctor took the check without hesitation but his mouth agape when he saw the numbers on it. "Mr.


    Lawrence, you don''t need to pay me this much. I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to ept this."


    "Just take it. From now on, I need you toe to this vi regrly and check her bruises as well as


    her health. I want you toe here once a week. After she recovers, I''ll give you another check as


    additional payment," ordered Lawrence.


    Without waiting for the doctor to answer, Lawrence stood up and headed for the stairs. Right now,


    nothing was more important to him than seeing Aria''s condition.


    Aria woke up in the afternoon. When she opened her eyes, she was surprised to see the surroundings.


    She saw Lawrence sitting on the bedside. She smiled at him the moment sheid eyes on him. She felt


    warm in her heart when she saw his face. At the same time, she also noticed that there were other two


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    people standing not too far away from them who seemed to be elderly.


    Lawrence seemed to notice the confusion in her face when she looked at Lily and Bill so heforted


    her in a gentle voice, "Don''t be afraid of them. They are the ones who take care of our family. She is


    Lily and he is Bill."


    Aria felt relieved after she heard Lawrence''s words.


    "Hello, Miss Aria. Just call me Lily like what Mr. Lawrence used to call me. You can ask for my help


    anytime you need me," Lily introduced herself with a smile. "I cooked some chicken soup for you. I''ll go


    and get it now," Lily added then she turned around and left.


    "Hello, Miss Aria. I''m Bill," Bill greeted respectfully.


    Aria nodded her head to Bill as a response. She then turned her eyes back to Lawrence and asked in


    confusion, "Am I at your home?"


    "Yes, you are. You have been lying on my bed for one day," Lawrence replied as he touched her hair.


    "Why did you take me here? I want to go back to my own home now," Aria said. Actually, she felt shy


    when she found herself lying on Lawrence''s bed. It was her first time to use such an expensive quilt


    which fabric had a silky texture. She felt sofortable when she woke up that she even hugged it.


    She looked around and found the room was so luxurious.


    When he saw that Aria was about to move, Lawrence immediately put his hands on her shoulders and


    demanded in a domineering manner, "Lie down. You are my woman so of course you can live in my


    home."


    "No, I want to go home. I want to stay in my own home," Aria insisted.


    "You know that I''m not a patient man so don''t try to make me angry," Lawrence threatened her with an


    arrogant voice. ''How can this woman be so disobedient? How can she try to make me lose my temper


    after rescuing her? Such a trouble-maker!'' he thought.


    Aria fell into silence after hearing Lawrence''s words. She dared not to speak again. She was afraid that


    Lawrence would really get angry with her.


    "When Lily brings the chicken soup in here, you must eat it. Then just stay here in my room and take a


    rest. I have something to deal with in the evening so I can''t stay with you all the time. Don''t go


    downstairs when I''m not around," ordered Lawrence authoritatively. However, his voice was still full of


    gentleness so Aria couldn''t think of any reasons to disobey him.


    Therefore, she could only nod and agree with his orders. Then she looked at his eyes and asked,


    "When did youe back?"


    "I came back this morning," Lawrence answered with his eyes also fixed on her.


    Aria thought for a moment then she realized that Lawrence immediately saved her as soon as he came


    back to China. Instantly, she was touched by his thoughtfulness and she felt something special for him


    in her heart.


    In the evening, Lawrence was sitting in the living room, waiting for Mike to arrive.


    When Mike arrived, he immediately saw a bottle of red wine and two goblets on the tea table.


    "Where are Lily and Bill?" he asked as he looked around. No one was in the living room except


    Lawrence. Then he walked towards him and sat down next to him.


    "They are already resting," Lawrence replied. He picked up the bottle of red wine and poured the two


    sses.


    "How is Aria?" Mike immediately asked. "Is she awake?" Mike looked upstairs while asking. He knew


    that Aria must be resting there right now. Lawrence cared about her so much so he already expected


    that he would take care of her. And he could only do that if he brought her to his house.


    "Yes. She woke up this afternoon. She is fine now," Lawrence answered.


    Although he was already expecting, Mike was still somewhat surprised when Lawrence confirmed that


    Aria was there. So he asked, "Are you going to ask her to live with you in the future?" When Lawrence


    nodded, Mike added, "Well, it''s not a problem if she lives here now. However, I don''t think she can still


    live here after your parentse back from Hong Kong. What do you think?"


    Lawrence knew that Mike was only worried about him. He also thought about it earlier. However, he


    had a lot of things to deal with right now and he didn''t have enough time and energy to dwell on this


    question so he only answered, "Let''s talk about thatter. Anyway, they will know her one day."


    "Well, you''re right. Anyway, your parents will not be back for a while so you still have time to deal with


    it. There is always a solution,"forted Mike in an brotherly tone. Then, he held his ss up to have


    a toast with Lawrence and took a sip of wine.


    "So, what are you going to do with Greg?" Mike asked again. "Is Uncle Fred okay?" Lawrence asked


    back.


    He already knew that Mike had asked some people to take care of the Xiao Family recently. "Well, he is


    awake now. But he still doesn''t look good," Mike replied.


    "I may go pay him a visit tomorrow," Lawrence said.


    "My parents asked me to do it and Violet is also worried about them. Although she didn''t ask me to do


    anything for them, I know that she cares much about them," narrated Lawrence.


    "Yeah, she might be worried about them so much. We all know how much she and Greg love each


    other," Mike agreed. "By the way, Greg looks good recently. He is already dealing with almost


    everything well at home and Aunt Selina is helping him manage the XS Hospital. I think everything is


    going well," he added.


    "Aunt Selina is managing the XS Hospital?" Lawrence asked in puzzlement. He was surprised to know.

 Chapter 898 Caught By Lawrence (Part One)

    Chapter 898 Caught By Lawrence (Part One)


    "Yes, don''t you have any idea about it?" asked Mike. Lawrence''s expression was making him confused.


    "It surprises me that Uncle Wilson has asked Aunt Selina to manage the hospital. It''s a very tough job,"


    Lawrencemented. As far as Lawrence knew, Uncle Wilson loved Aunt Selina deeply. And more


    than that, he had never asked Aunt Selina to do any work that would be tiring for her. But this time, just


    to help the Xiao Family out, Uncle Wilson had even agreed Aunt Selina to manage the hospital. It


    wasn''t an easy job, he should be knowing that.


    "Maybe he had made that decision just for the sake of the Chu Family," said Mike. And then he added


    casually, "Chu Family and the Xiao Family are rtives. When you were not here, something terrible


    has happened to their Family. Uncle Wilson was worried about them, hence, Aunt Selina decided to


    help them by managing the hospital. This should help you understand."


    While he was trying to assure Lawrence, Mike nodded to keep showing his approval to the same.


    "I will go and visit Greg tomorrow, I am worried about him too. As for Aunt Selina, I would just ignore


    her for now. Please tell Uncle Wilson and Aunt Selina that I havee back," said Lawrence. He


    wasn''t capable of taking too many things into consideration at that moment.


    "Okay, no problem. And I have also told about your rtionship with Aria to Uncle Derek and Uncle


    Mond. They both understand that you love her and she is your choice, but," Mike paused for a second,


    looking at Lawrence seriously, and then asked, "Uncle Mond wants me to ask you, what do you n to


    do next? How are you going to deal with Sally, now that she has taken things too far?"


    On hearing the name ''Sally'', Lawrence became hyper again. How he wished that Sally was standing in


    front of him right now and that he could kill her there and then.


    "First, I will have to find her," said Lawrence, determined. And then he added to Mike, "Before I came


    back, I asked my Dad for his suggestion on that matter, but he said nothing. Everything has been left


    up to me now."


    "Really?" Obviously, this left Mike a little surprised. And he immediately asked, "Does your mother


    know anything about it?"


    Lawrence shook his head and said, "Keep it as a secret from Mom. If she gets to know it, she would


    feel hurt. She must not have forgotten what has happened here during the past, she just doesn''t want


    to mention it. If she gets to know the bad news, she would surely get upset once again. I want to


    protect her too. She shouldn''t be harmed again, absolutely not."


    Mike nodded, agreeing to what Lawrence had said.


    Both of them just kept silent and the silence in the living room was quite unnerving.


    Suddenly, Lawrence''s phone rang, which shook both of them.


    Lawrence picked up his phone from the sofa and stared at the screen for a second. At first, he was


    surprised but then he tried to look calm.


    "Do you want me to leave you alone?" asked Mike. From Lawrence''s expression, he could understand


    who the caller was.


    "No need," replied Lawrence. And then he answered the call.


    "What''s the matter?" said Lawrence.


    "Master, have youe back now?"


    "Yes, I am back," Lawrence briefly replied.


    "Then what is the next task we are supposed to carry out?"


    "Try to look for Sally in the whole city," Lawrence ordered.


    "How are we supposed to deal with her?"


    "I will arrange a helicopter for you. Call me if you find her," said Lawrence. Actually, he himself didn''t


    know how to deal with Sally.


    "I get it."


    After hanging up, Lawrence picked up the ss and gulped a mouthful of red wine.


    "Will Hellen do as you say?" asked Mike.


    "Yes, this is the right time," said Lawrence with hatred in his eyes, "This time, I will make the woman


    pay for what she has done all during these years."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mike didn''t say a word in return.


    After Mike had gone, Lawrence walked upstairs to rest. When he walked into his room, he saw that


    Aria was standing in front of the windows and he noticed that she was barefoot.


    Lawrence was worried that she would catch a cold or fall sick. He immediately took the woolen nket


    from the sofa, went towards her and wrapped her with the nket. And then he embraced her from the


    back.


    "Why didn''t you wear shoes? You might catch a cold." Lawrence whispered softly in Aria''s ear.


    "Don''t worry. There are carpets here, I don''t feel cold at all," Aria answered, looking towards him with a


    grin.


    "Even though there are carpets, you should wear shoes. Remember it next time," said Lawrence. He


    was paying immense attention to Aria.


    "Okay," Aria promised to him obediently.


    "I am very tired, let''s go to bed and catch some sleep," said Lawrence. Since he had got off the ne,


    he had been busy with something or other and had got no time to rest at all. Now, he really felt very


    exhausted.


    "Okay."


    Next morning, when Lawrence got up to go, Aria was still sleeping soundly. Lawrence whispered in her


    ear, "I am going out. If you feel hungry, remember to eat whatever food you like. Lily will prepare the


    meals."


    "Okay, I got it," answered Aria, dreamily.


    Lawrence got dressed quickly and took a shower, and then he walked downstairs to leave.


    Hearing his footsteps, Lily walked out of the kitchen and greeted him, "Master, good morning."


    "Morning. Don''t prepare breakfast for me, I am going out. Please remember to make some food for


    Aria. She will want to eat something whenever she gets up," said Lawrence, before he left the house.


    "Okay. I will make some food for her," replied Lily.

 Chapter 899 Caught By Lawrence (Part Two)

    Chapter 899 Caught By Lawrence (Part Two)


    "Also, if there is anything important, just call me," said Lawrence. And he didn''t leave until Lily had


    nodded to him in affirmation.


    Lawrence drove towards the Xiao family''s house. There were many men wearing ck suits standing


    in the yard. It must be Mike who had arranged for them as protection.


    When Lawrence just walked out from his car, a man in ck walked towards him.


    "Mr. Lawrence," the man greeted him politely.


    "Nothing special happened after I left, I hope?" Lawrence asked, looking around. It was very quiet in


    the morning, nothing special.


    "Nothing special. Everything is well," the man replied.


    Lawrence nodded and then walked inside the vi.


    Greg had just finished having his breakfast. Greg was a bit shocked to see that Lawrence was there.


    "Brother, when did youe back?" asked Greg.


    "Yesterday," said Lawrence. Then he looked upstairs, asking, "Is Uncle Fred feeling okay now?"


    "Well, he is getting better," said Greg, and motioned Lawrence to sit, "Brother, please have a seat."


    Sitting down on the sofa, Lawrence stared at Greg, who was holding a ss of water for him, and


    asked, "How is everything going on, is all well at your end?"


    Greg also sat on the sofa, and said, "It is almost over. The funeral was held yesterday. We just


    informed a few people about the news. My father was in a very bad condition, and I was also worried


    that he wouldn''t be able to control himself well there, so he didn''t attend. The funeral was just held in a


    hurry."


    "I get it. I have also heard that it is Aunt Selina who is managing the hospital now, isn''t it?" asked


    Lawrence.


    "Yes, I needed her help. Everything has happened so suddenly, I couldn''t handle it all by myself. I could


    just ask Aunt Selina for her help," said Greg. And then he added, "I n to start going to deal with the


    business at the hospital from tomorrow. My father wouldn''t recover from this sadness so soon. I would


    have to give him more time to adjust himself."


    "Okay. If you need any of my help, just let me know it," said Lawrence.


    "Brother, is Violet ok now? When will shee back?" asked Greg. Violet was only the one he cared


    about the most.


    "Well, she is fine now. Don''t worry about her. She wille back with my parents when it is the proper


    time," said Lawrence kindly. Lawrence''s attitude towards Greg was improving. Greg became more


    sensible after Sharon''s death.


    "That''s good. I am waiting for her anxiously," said Greg, delighted.


    "Greg," said Lawrence, a bit serious in his tone.


    "I am listening," Greg replied, waiting for Lawrence to say something more.


    "I am sorry about Aunt Sharon''s death and that I couldn''t help you at that time. I had no idea that you


    would know Sally. Before I had left this city, I had doubted that Sally hade back. But I didn''t know


    that she knew Aunt Sharon," said Lawrence, feeling sympathetic.


    "Brother, please don''t feel guilty. No one should be med for it," said Greg, remaining calm. He


    added, "We both know what kind of person Aunt Sharon was and what she had done in the past. What


    you had done to her at the party was also understandable. If I were you, I would have also treated her


    in the same way as you did, because she had harmed Violet in a way which no one could tolerate."


    Greg''s voice echoed in the living room. He continued to say, "I am sad because she was suddenly


    killed at the time when I wanted to protect her well, treat her kindly and live with my father and her


    peacefully. None of us could ept her death, it was so sudden. Especially when I saw how sad my


    Dad was, I was heartbroken."


    Lawrence didn''t say a word, he just kept silent.


    "Let''s forget the past. We all have to face the future. Sadness will fade as time passes by. What I need


    to do now is to take good care of my father and manage XS hospital. And at the same time, I am also


    waiting for Violet here," said Greg.


    Greg''s words made Lawrence relieved. Lawrence saw strength and confidence in him. Lawrence


    believed that Greg would be able to handle everything well.


    After chatting with Greg for a long time, Lawrence just left the house.


    Three dayster, in the underground car park of JC Building, a woman who wore the clothes for


    cleaners was about to take the elevator. She was taking a refuse cart all by herself after finishing the


    cleaning of the park.


    When walking into the elevator, Sally removed her mask and pressed the button for the tenth floor.


    At the same time, at a corner of the tenth floor, there was a woman in ck who was waiting for Sally,


    with a gun in her hand and two knives hidden in her boots.


    She was staring towards the elevator, the switching room and the fire control room.


    The tenth floor of JC building was its control centre. Generally, people didn''t go there. Only the


    administrator was allowed to visit that section. And sometimes the cleaner woulde here to do


    some cleaning. There was a switching room, a fire control room, a supervising room, and some other


    rooms on that floor. Only the administrator knew the region divisions. And except the administrator, no


    one knew how to enter the rooms.


    Yesterday night, Hellen''sputer had signalled rms, warning her that someone had entered the


    forbidden zone. Hellen checked it and then she was sure that it was Sally. She was excited that she


    had finally found where Sally was. Like what Lawrence had guessed, Sally no doubt woulde to JC


    Building if she wanted to destroy them. And now Hellen was here waiting for her toe.


    "Ding-dong," the elevator stopped on the tenth floor. Wearing a hat, a mask and the clothes for


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    cleaners, Sally walked out of the elevator while wheeling the refuse cart towards the room.

 Chapter 900 A Recollection (Part One)

    Chapter 900 A Recollection (Part One)


    Hellen fixed her eyes on Sally. As she watched her heading for the switch room briskly, she had


    already foreseen her n. ''Once she turns off all the switches on the tenth floor of the JC Group, there


    will be a ckout in the whole building, '' she spected.


    After a while, Hellen stepped back and turned to walk away.


    Meanwhile, Sally pushed the cart to the switch room. She gingerly looked around to make sure that no


    one was in the corridor. Then she took out a small iron thing from her pocket and inserted it to the


    keyhole to unlock the door.


    When the door was unlocked, she opened it with a slight push. When the space was wide enough, she


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    pushed the trolley into the room and got in.


    As she closed the door behind her, she took off her mask. She inspected the whole room and she saw


    some red and green lights shing. All of a sudden, she was at a loss and didn''t know where to start.


    She couldn''t even tell where the main power supply was located.


    She checked the power boxes one by one to look for the control circuit of the main power.


    After five minutes of searching, her lips curved into a satisfied smile as she finally found the main


    power. Once she cut the wire off, there would be a power failure in the whole building and allworks


    wouldn''t work. That way, she could do whatever she wanted. No one would know that she was the


    culprit even if she would hide some explosives in the building.


    "Lawrence, you are not worthy to be my opponent. You can''t even stop me now that you''re back," Sally


    murmured. She was so certain that she could make it.


    "I will destroy all of you. You, the JC Group, and Violet Chu," she continued with a sneer. She then


    raised her hand in an attempt to touch the wire.


    The scissors in her hand was only two centimeters away from the wire. When suddenly... Bump!


    Sally''s arm shook violently and the scissors dropped on the floor. With an anguish expression, she


    moved back while blood started to slowly ooze from her arm.


    "Long time no see, Miss Sally!" Hellen''s ice-old voice rang out behind her.


    Sally turned around to find a woman in ck standing behind her. However, she couldn''t get a picture


    of her face clearly because of a huge sunsses that she was wearing.


    "Who are you?" Sally asked in an alert manner. She was squinting at the mysterious woman. She held


    her bleeding arm with her left hand and endured the pain.


    "May I know what you are doing?" Hellen asked back coldly. Her voice was emotionless.


    "It''s none of your business," Sally retorted bravely. "Get out of here now or I will kick your ass," she


    warned, letting out a powerful vibe. She didn''t know who this woman was and why she would have


    appeared at this time. But anyone who would stand in her way would be considered an enemy. And


    she never let her enemies live.


    Hellen just sneered and approached Sally slowly. "What if I say no? Are you going to kill me?" the


    woman challenged in a contemptuous voice.


    Sally didn''t reply but stood still. She was already trembling because of the increasing pain on her arm.


    Sweat began to drip from her forehead. She was losing her strength bit by bit.


    Time ticked by slowly. A few secondster, Sally felt even more ufortable. She already couldn''t


    think clearly as if a power was devouring her consciousness.


    "You used a poisoned bullet?" Sally struggled to utter as she seemed to remember something. When


    she was about to fall, she pressed her left arm against the wall to support herself. She didn''t take away


    her gaze on Hellen at all times.


    "You''re not a fool," Hellen answered. "Well, I heard that you got a special medicine from the ck


    market. You must know its symptoms, I guess?"


    "You, You..." Sally faltered. She wanted to say something but she couldn''t. The drug already took


    effect.


    "Don''t panic too soon. The drug I used was different from the one you used. Yours was from New


    Zend but mine was from Israel. They are different," Hellen exined. She was sure that Sally


    couldn''t hold on any longer. ''She will pass out in five minutes, '' she thought.


    "Who... who the hell are you?" Sally asked in a rattled voice. She didn''t expect that someone would


    interfere and destroy her ns. She started to wonder who could have sent this woman here.


    "I will not spare anyone who tries to pose a threat to Mr. Lawrence," Hellen replied. She held her gun


    and pointed it to Sally again.


    "You, You work for Lawrence..." Sally murmured. She had finally understood the situation. But before


    she could finish her words, the door not far from her was pushed open.


    Hellen was also taken aback. Without hiding the pistol in her hand, she turned to look at the door.


    Lawrence stood outside the room, watching the panic-stricken women inside. He wasn''t surprised to


    see the scene happening inside.


    "Mr. Lawrence," Hellen greeted respectfully. She put her gun down and lowed her hand. It was the first


    time that she met Lawrence.


    However, Lawrence just ignored Hellen''s greeting. Instead, he went straight to Sally.


    Sally burst intoughter of self-mockery. With a ferocious expression, she stared at Lawrence. She


    seethed, "What a bad luck! You can now kill me if you can. I''m not afraid of you."


    "I will not get my hands dirty because of you," Lawrence replied grimly. He stared back at Sally who


    was now sitting on the floor. She looked so pitiful as she was unarmed. She looked like a loser.


    Lawrence couldn''t imagine how this woman could kill Sharon.


    "If you let me survive today, I swear, I will not spare you. You know my n very well," Sally dered


    gruffly. But inside her, she silently wished that Lawrence would let her go. As long as she could leave


    this ce alive, she would make a more careful n and make sure it wouldn''t have any loopholes.

 Chapter 901 A Recollection (Part Two)

    Chapter 901 A Recollection (Part Two)


    "Do you really think I will let you live?" Lawrence asked. He squatted in front of Sally and observed her


    discreetly. He wanted to know what kind of person would dare to destroy his family.


    Sally stared at Lawrence. She was lost in her thoughts. ''He looks exactly like Jackson when he was


    about his age. Their eyes in particr, '' she thought as Jackson upied her mind.


    "It''s been so many years already. Why do you still keep on badgering my family?" Lawrence asked


    usingly. His question brought Sally back to the present.


    She glowered at the young man in front of her and cried indignantly, "It''s all because of your mother!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That bitch stole everything from me. I am just making her pay for what she did to me."


    Sally''s words annoyed Hellen more. She raised her gun and aimed it to Sally again. She was about to


    pull the trigger.


    But Lawrence raised his hand in the air indicating her not to do it. "You are not allowed to shoot her


    without my permission," he ordered as he gave Hellen a quick nce.


    Then he turned his eyes back to Sally and asked, "Did my Dad ever tell you that he loves you?"


    That question left Sally speechless. ''No, he didn''t. He never told me, '' she answered to herself.


    "I remember that when my Mom was pregnant, she left this city. And that time, you stayed at my Dad''s


    side. You''ve been with him for five years," Lawrence continued. "Did he ever touch you? Did he


    confess his love to you?" ''Maybe this will be ourst conversation. I might not have the opportunity to


    talk to her again, '' Lawrence mused.


    Sally still didn''t reply. She couldn''t tell Lawrence in his face the fact that Jackson had never said he


    loved her. Even though she spent five years keeping himpany, she failed to win his heart.


    "Why do you keep on insinuating that my mother stole things from you?" Lawrence continued when


    Sally still remained quiet. He stood up and looked down at Sally.


    With a hideous look in his eyes, he said coldly, "I have been merciful to you because I know that my


    Dad will take care of you soon. However, this time you have reached my bottom line so..." he paused


    for a while before he continued, "I will let you pay for every mistake you''ve made."


    "If your Dad finds out that you killed me, he surely won''t forgive you," Sally retorted. She was still


    hoping that Lawrence would spare her life.


    "Do you really believe that my Dad will protect you?" Lawrence asked in mockery. "I''m telling you right


    now, if ever he finds out that I''ve killed you, he will not even scold me. Don''t think too highly of yourself.


    You might be under his protection once, but it doesn''t mean that he will protect you forever."


    Sally was stupefied. Judging by the tone of his voice, she knew that Lawrence was serious. Deep


    inside her, she was also aware that Jackson had stopped loving her since long ago. She only deceived


    herself by believing that her beloved man also cared for her and had feelings for her.


    "Do you remember Emily Xia and Jean Shen?" Lawrence asked. He fixed his gaze on Sally.


    Sally met his gaze but remained silent.


    "You bullied my Mom and you destroyed my family. You even killed Sharon and made Aria suffer a lot.


    What kind of punishment do you think can offset against your evil deeds?" Lawrence continued to talk


    since Sally was not responding at all.


    "Never did I expect that Cherry could have such a smart son. Well, when I sent people to follow you,


    I''ve already felt that you were different. It turned out, I underestimated you," Sally finally spoke up. She


    pursed her mouth in a smirk.


    "Great. You already dispelled my doubts. I will tell you what to do to pay for your misdeeds," Lawrence


    said as he turned and walked to the window.


    While he was standing by the window, he heard the sound of a gunshot. The switch room was


    soundproof so no one could hear it outside.


    "She lost her consciousness, Mr. Lawrence," Hellen reported.


    "A helicopter is waiting for you in the suburbs. You go to the parking lot and and someone will pick you


    up there. Transfer her to the most remote ce and let her live. Find a servant to take care of her for


    the rest of her life," Lawrencemanded.


    "Yes, Mr. Lawrence. She will spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair," Hellen replied.


    When Hellen was gone, Lawrence also went out of the JC Group building.


    He drove and headed straight for the military residentialpound.


    It had been five years since thest time he came here. Only a few people still lived here but all houses


    were renovated except for the Chu''s and the Lu''s.


    Lawrence stopped his car outside the military residentialpound. As he stepped into the yard and


    saw the familiar ce, memories ran through his mind. This ce reminded him of that old man who


    adored him very much. He suddenly missed those days with him.


    ''Great-grandpa, I miss you so much, '' Lawrence thought with a sigh.


    He stopped in front of the Chu family''s residence. However, he didn''t have the key so he couldn''t get in.


    ''Was there any changes inside? Did Lilye here often to clean this ce? Or maybe Dad had sold


    this house already?'' he wondered. He looked up the blue sky. All of a sudden, he felt restful.


    It was as if everything that happened didn''t matter at all. All of those things had been in the past. He


    just decided to bear some things and some people in his mind.

 Chapter 902 Blind Date For Mike (Part One)

    Chapter 902 Blind Date For Mike (Part One)


    One yearter...


    The bar was especially boisterous and noisy at night. With loud music and flickering lights, it was really


    a perfect ce for young people to release pressure, let loose their anger and even make new friends.


    Here, everyone seemed to let go of their inhibitions and show their true colours without fear of being


    judged by other people.


    But the VIP private room on the third floor of the bar was exceptionally dull and quiet. Three young men


    leaned back on the couch and smoked cigarette after cigarette. They looked bored and were awaiting


    someone. The three were Mike, Greg and Tim. Suddenly Tim put on his coat to cover himself and


    "Why does he always disappoint us at thest moment? We are here, in his territory, but there is no


    sign of him. I really have no idea what he is doing." Mike joined him and began to grumble also.


    "I heard from Lily that he hasn''t been home for a long time." Greg nodded his head to show his


    agreement.


    "Greg, do you know that he is no longer living in Chu vi. He is where Aria is! He really is not the


    same Lawrence I have known since my childhood." Mike added.


    "Oh, really? Why the ce where I live is home for my Alice. While for Lawrence, things are different.


    His girlfriend''s home is his home, isn''t it weird?" Tim jumped into the conversation. He didn''t feel like


    sleeping any more and was very interested in the gossip about Lawrence.


    "Alice is not Aria. Aria is a sessful sales manager and Lawrence will throw himself at her feet to


    please her. Haha, I think Lawrence acts cool only in front of us. With Aria, he is her willing ve," Mike


    lightly said.


    At that moment, Lawrence pushed the door open and walked in.


    Wearing a new suit, he looked tall and handsome. His arrival recharged everyone and their spirits


    lifted.


    "Thank God! Finally the big man has decided to grace us with his presence!" Mike quipped jokingly.


    Ignoring him, Lawrence went straight to the couch and threw a cushion at him.


    Mike deftly caught the pillow and held it to his chest. With grief stricken eyes, he looked at Lawrence


    and said in a flirtatious tone, "Don''t be so harsh with me, sir! I am saddened that you treat me so


    rudely."


    "Ugh! Stop acting the fool! It is giving me the creeps!" Lawrence said with some irritation. He lifted the


    ss of wine in front of him and drained it in one gulp.


    "What happened, Lawrence? Not in good mood?" Seeing the frown on Lawrence''s face, Greg guessed


    something was up and he could tell thatwrence was not his usual easy going self.


    "Oh, really?" Mike and Tim also became serious and watched Lawrence with concern. Greg''s words


    drew their attention to the fact that all was not well with Lawrence.


    "Lawrence, has anything happened? Why the long face? This is not how you usually are," Tim


    questioned.


    "All of you must attend the charity party in the city at eight o''clock tomorrow evening!" Lawrence


    ordered sternly.


    Confused, Greg and Tim looked at each other. They stole a nce at Mike, trying to read his face, but


    they failed. It seemed that all three of them were puzzled and had no clue of why Lawrence was


    behaving weirdly.


    "We know and we have agreed that we shall all go attend it, haven''t we?" Mike retorted. This was a fun


    event and he did not understand why Lawrence was agitated about it.


    "Everyone must take a female partner!" Lawrence pointed out the key issue.


    Lawrence''s expression made the other three bite their lips to keep theirughter from exploding. They


    looked at each other in amusement. They had not expected that such a powerful and haughty guy


    would worry about this. Suddenly, Greg swallowed hisugh as a thought struck him. "I think Aria has


    refused your invitation to be your partner, am I right?" he asked.


    They couldn''t control themselves anymore andughed?till?their stomachs hurt and tears ran out of


    their eyes.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to be so upset about such a silly thing." Mike teased.


    Lawrence still sulked and sat without uttering a word. He then tossed his ss back in a gulp again.


    "Just take it easy. If Aria has refused, you can ask your assistant, Ivy," Tim advised Lawrence.


    "Tim is right! You can take anyone as your partner as long as she is female. It doesn''t have to be your


    wife, lover or girlfriend only. If that were so, what would I do? I have no girlfriend! Does it mean I can''t


    go? Greg is also single at the moment. Violet is not here!" Mike reasoned.


    Tim hastily jumped in, "Oh my dear Lawrence! Take our advice! If Aria is unwilling to go, just ask Ivy.


    The requirement is of a female partner so don''t overthink it! It is totally fine!"


    "You shut up, Tim! Will you take your assistant and not Alice with you?" Greg sneered.


    "Greg, you brat..." Tim gagged?in?anger. ''Greg always runs me down, '' Tim thought in irritation.


    "Fine, fine, let us move on. Lawrence, remember it is just a charity event. Bring any female partner and


    bring enough money. That will do. Don''t take it so seriously. Come on, let us all chill!" Mike mediated


    and the four started to drink to their hearts'' content.


    It was not until 1 o''clock in the morning that the four walked out of the bar. Four sports cars were


    parked at the gate waiting to pick them up.


    "Bye for now, I have to go home or my father will kill me," Mike waved a goodbye to his friends and got


    into his car. His driver started the car and they soon drove away.


    "I am also leaving. Bye!" Tim waved goodbye and zoomed away.


    As they watched Tim drive away, Greg questioned Lawrence, "Lawrence, have you informed your


    parents about your rtionship with Aria?"


    "Not yet," replied Lawrence. His eyes were worried. "I don''t know how to break this news to them."


    "I suggest that you tell them at the earliest opportunity you get. If they find it out for themselves, things


    will not go well for you," suggested Greg. He was concerned about Lawrence.

 Chapter 903 Blind Date For Mike (Part Two)

    Chapter 903 Blind Date For Mike (Part Two)


    "I understand. To tell you the truth, my biggest worry is my father. I know my mother will always support


    me and she trusts me. But, my father..." Lawrence didn''t go on and his face shone?with gloominess.


    Recently, this was the only worry eating him and robbing his peace of mind. He had been with Aria for


    a long time but he still hadn''t found the "right time" to inform his parents about her.


    "Looking at it from your father''s point of view, he is right to hope that you marry a girl from a family of


    equal status. Actually, Aria''s family is indeed..." Greg analyzed. He knew that there was a big gap


    between the two families in respect to their social and economic status. At present, Kate was working


    in the logistics department of XS Hospital. Since she was too weak to do heavy work, Greg had already


    asked the director of logistics department to take special care of her.


    "I am caught between them! My parents are on one side and Aria is on the other side. I love all of them


    so much and I won''t sacrifice any of them," Lawrence was perplexed. As Greg was his close friend and


    a brother, it was not at all difficult to discuss this with him.


    "How about we speak to Violet first? She is so understanding and I am sure she will support you. If


    your father and mother have any objections to Aria, Violet could speak in your favour," Greg advised


    him. Then he pondered for some time and continued, "But the odds are not good. We all know the kind


    of person your father is!"


    Lawrence''s heart had lifted when he heard the suggestion about Violet. Then he again lost heart when


    Greg concluded his speech. Yes, everyone knew his father very well!


    "Forget it. We will see what happens when it does!" Lawrence helplessly eximed. He then turned to


    look at Greg and said, "Let us also go home."


    "Okay, let''s leave. Bye! See you!"


    After they bid each other goodbye, both went home.


    Lawrence didn''t return to Chu vi, but to a luxurious apartment because that was where Aria lived.


    As usual, Lawrence punched in the password and pushed open the door. As he walked into the living


    room, he saw the light was on, but Aria was not there.


    Hurriedly, he went to the bedroom and switched on the light. Aria was not in bed also. Lawrence got a


    little nervous now. ''Where has this woman gone?'' he wondered.


    He went back to the living room again and searched again. Finally, he found her lying on the couch in


    the corridor.


    Releasing a sigh of relief, Lawrence quietly walked towards her. He lifted her in his arms and headed to


    the living room.


    "Oh...You are back," Aria woke up in a daze. She rubbed her eyes, sat on the sofa and looked at


    Lawrence with sleepy eyes.


    "Why did you fall asleep in the corridor? It is chilly there and you will catch a cold!" Lawrence scolded


    her and pretended to be mad at her.


    "Oh, I am sorry, darling," Aria said. "I just was very tired after visiting two clients today! I was waiting for


    you in the living room ever since I came home. Feeling bored, I wandered into the corridor to look


    outside. I didn''t expect to fall asleep as I waited for your return."


    "Don''t wait up for me the next time. Go to bed when you are tired, okay?" Lawrence''s voice was tender.


    "Okay, I will!" Aria gave him a sweet smile. She then nestled in Lawrence''s arms and said in a flirtatious


    tone, "Don''t be mad at me! I really have an important dinner tomorrow evening and I am sorry I can''t go


    with you to the charity event. But you know what? If I get the contract tomorrow, my department will


    achieve the target and I will get a fat bonus. I am so excited just thinking about it!"


    Lawrence was not happy at these words. He retorted, "Do youck money? As my girl you will never


    want money. Why do you work so hard? I don''t want?you?to?exhaust?yourself!"


    "I know you care about me, but I want to be independent. Fine, let''s not talk about it. I am very happy


    now to be with you and work in a job that I love. I am very content, "Aria hastily soothed his ruffled


    feathers. There was a twinkle of happiness in her eyes.


    "You are truly happy, right?" Lawrence asked.


    "Yes, I am. Very, very happy!" Aria replied firmly and with no hesitation.


    "Then, you have to make me happy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lawrence?grinned wickedly and carried Aria into the bedroom.


    Mike was still fast asleep at eight o''clock the next morning. Suddenly, he was awakened by a loud


    shout from outside his door.


    "Hey, you brat! It is time to rise and shine!" Soren shouted loudly outside Mike''s room. Behind him were


    two men in ck suits.


    "Oh, my! Let me sleep some more. I slept verytest night. I want to sleep longer," Mike shouted


    back, without even opening his eyes. Agitated, he covered his head with his quilt, trying to block out the


    noise.


    "I don''t care. You must get up right now. You still have a mission!" Soren insisted seriously.


    Seeing Mike ignore him, Soren gestured to the men behind him


    and the two men immediately walked into Mike''s room.


    They pulled Mike out of his bed and propped him up to stand in front of Soren.


    "Take him downstairs," Soren ordered.


    Still drowsy, Mike was taken downstairs by the men in ck.


    They sat him down on the sofa and then left. Mike directly fell on the sofa and tried to go back to sleep.


    But when he saw his father sitting in front of him, he reluctantly sat up and rubbed his eyes.


    "Father, what are you doing? I am still sleepy. Just let me sleep for a few minutes more, please," Mike


    pleaded.


    "No. There is no time for that. Drink a cup of hot tea to sober yourself up! Then freshen up. You have a


    blind date in half an hour. Nine o''clock at HY Cafe. Table No. 12. I have made all the arrangements for


    you," Soren ordered, without giving him a chance to say no.

 Chapter 904 Is It A Good Idea (Part One)

    Chapter 904 Is It A Good Idea (Part One)


    "Seriously? A blind date?" Mike asked. His eyes were wide in astonishment. "What a shame for such a


    pickup artist like me!" he eximed.


    "Well, look at Greg. He is younger than you but he already got married," Soren mentioned Greg as an


    example. "It''s time for you to settle down. You must hurry up and get married. I want to see my


    grandson in a year. I don''t mind if you will even have a shotgun wedding," Soren demanded. Every time


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    he met with his friends, they always talked about their cute grandchildren. He could only sit and listen


    quietly to their bragging. So, to avoid such embarrassment again, he decided to urge his son to wed.


    "You should have informed me earlier so I wouldn''t have used any protection when having sex. That


    way, you could already have a dozen of grandchildren running around you," Mike whined casually. His


    father''s sudden announcement really took him by great surprise. It was even more shocking than being


    caught sleeping with another woman by his father.


    "It''s okay for you to have fun in some clubs but you can''t marry someone who works there. You must


    choose a well bred woman. Our family has a reputation in this city so you must find a good match.


    Don''t ever forget that," Soren lectured.


    "Oh man!" Mike was already losing his patience. He got up and went straight to the bathroom to wash


    up.


    Half an hourter, the charming young man had put on a tailored suit. After saying goodbye to his


    father, he went out of the house with a car key in his hand.


    Instead of heading for the rendezvous, he drove straight to the JC Group.


    The moment he stepped into Lawrence''s office, he spotted Ivy.


    "Good morning, Ivy honey," he greeted yfully as usual. Ivy had changed a lot since she entered the


    JC Group. She became more feminine with her outfit and way of speaking. She had turned herself into


    a sophisticated assistant from being an innocent and inexperienced girl over the past year.


    "Good morning, Mr. Mike. Pleasee inside and have a seat. Mr. Lawrence is still in a meeting but


    he will be back in a minute," Ivy greeted him back politely and ushered him to Lawrence''s office. "I will


    prepare a cup of coffee for you. Please wait a minute," she added with a diplomatic smile. When Mike


    was already seated, she turned around and left to get a cup of coffee.


    ''What a lucky guy Lawrence is. He is surrounded by so many hot girls yet he never introduces any of


    them to me, '' Mike enviously thought to himself. He had totally forgotten the appointment his father had


    arranged for him.


    After five minutes, Ivy came back to the office with a cup of coffee in her hand. She stooped and ced


    the coffee mug in front of Mike. Then she said politely, "I hope you enjoy your coffee, Mr. Mike."


    "Thank you," Mike answered, resting his eyes on Ivy''s cleavage. Since she was wearing a ck formal


    dress with a plunging neckline, her cleavage showed off.


    Ivy noticed Mike''s gaze. ''There is still some time before bosses back. Besides, he doesn''t have


    any appointments in the morning so...'' she pondered.


    "Do you have something urgent to tell Mr. Lawrence, Mr. Mike?" Ivy inquired. She took the seat beside


    Mike casually.


    "Not something important. Are you interested to know?" Mike asked on purpose. Ivy''s behavior


    indicated that she was curious. She was approaching him and he could already smell her strong


    perfume.


    "Well, if it''s not something confidential, I''d like to hear. Otherwise, you better not tell me. After all, it''s


    your business. I don''t need to know that much," Ivy replied sweetly.


    Paying no heed to what Ivy was implying, Mike dropped the subject. Instead, he abruptly said, "There


    is actually one thing I found interesting." He looked at Ivy and continued, "Among Lawrence''s


    assistants, Polly was the most experienced and he trusted her the most. Why did he fire her?"


    Ivy''s expression immediately changed when she heard Mike''s words. The polite smile froze on her


    face. She was about to say something but eventually, she didn''t continue.


    She instantly stood up from her seat and stepped back to keep her distance from Mike. Stroking a wisp


    of her hair, she made an excuse to take leave. "I forgot that I still have some work to do. I have to go,


    Mr. Mike," she bid goodbye with a rattled expression.


    She then rushed out of the office without even waiting for him to answer.


    As he heard the sound of the high heels fade away, his mouth twisted in a dismissive sneer. He


    mumbled, "Women areplex creatures. I really can''t get them. I only hope that she will not repeat


    Reba''s mistakes."


    At present, Lawrence had two assistants and Ivy was the chief assistant. It actually took her a year to


    be able to climb up to this position. At first, it was difficult for her to distinguish herself among the three


    of them. So, she set up Polly and kicked her out of thepany. She didn''t even consider that Polly


    was the one who helped her a lot when she was newly hired. Only a few people knew the real reason


    why Polly was dismissed from thepany. It was said that she made a mistake by providing a wrong


    information which caused a huge loss to thepany. The high-level managers from the board made


    the decision toy off Polly. Lawrence couldn''t do anything to change it and Polly didn''t even get the


    chance to defend herself. As a result, Ivy took her ce.


    The moment Lawrence stepped out of the lift, he caught sight of Ivy who was buried in her work.


    When Ivy noticed someone''s presence, she looked up. She immediately rose from her seat when she


    saw that it was Lawrence. She reported, "Mr. Lawrence, Mr. Mike is waiting in your office."


    "I see. Give me a cup of coffee without sugar," Lawrence ordered while heading for his office.


    "Yes, boss," Ivy replied promptly.

 Chapter 905 Is It A Good Idea (Part Twp)

    Chapter 905 Is It A Good Idea (Part Twp)


    As soon as he came in, Lawrence halted in surprise at what he saw. Mike was sleeping soundly on the


    sofa.


    Lawrence immediately red up. He strode towards his desk and dropped the pile of documents


    forcefully. Mike jerked out of sleep because of the loud sound.


    Mike fluttered his eyes open. When he saw that Lawrence was already in his seat, he sat up slowly.


    ''You''re back from a meeting, eh?" Mike asked while yawning. "If you feel sleepy, you should have gone


    to the lounge. Don''t you know where it is?" Lawrence reproached with a disgruntled look.


    "Don''t get angry, okay? I intended to wait for you here but I didn''t notice that I drop off," Mike exined.


    "I promise, it won''t happen again," he added.


    He tried his best to ease Lawrence''s anger. He knew that his friend was a rigid, principled man. He


    never allowed someone to do something irrelevant in his office.


    Lawrence fixed his eyes on Mike with a livid face. He suddenly remembered that Aria waited for him


    and ended up sleeping in the balconyst night. He couldn''t understand why Mike could fall asleep in


    such a neat and serious office. ''Did he stay up the whole night yesterday, too?'' he asked himself.


    "What are you doing here?" Lawrence asked. ''Looks like we meet too often recently, '' he thought.


    "I have no ce to go except here. I was kicked out by my Dad," Mike replied with a resigned


    expression. He even shrugged to show his helplessness.


    "Do you need me to buy an apartment for you?" Lawrence asked again. He actually didn''t know what


    really happened.


    "Do you think I''m short of money? And my Dad had already started the real estate business. I have a


    ce to live," Mike retorted. ''I know he is rich. But I''m not a beggar. Why does he always show off his


    wealth in front of me?'' Mike thought as he was staring at Lawrence.


    "So what are you trying to say?" Lawrence asked while going through some files. "Dad interrupted my


    sleep and forced me to go on a blind date," Mike started to exin.


    "I have no other choice but to turn to you for help," he added and pretended to look pitiful.


    "You can stay in my house. Lily can take care of you there," Lawrence offered. Anyway, it had been a


    while since he didn''t live in his home. It was fine with him to let Mike use his room.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. I''d better call Tim and ask him to reserve a presidential suite for me," Mike


    turned down his offer.


    Suddenly, they heard someone talking from the door.


    "Who''s speaking ill of my darling?" Alice asked. In a long dress designed by herself, she entered the


    office in her four-inch high heels.


    "Wow! Look who''s here!" Mike eximed cheerfully. "Come in and have a seat, our little beauty," he


    invited Alice as if it was his own office. Alice''s arrival drove his sleepiness away.


    "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop but I overheard your conversation. You mentioned Tim, didn''t you?" Alice


    pretended to grill Mike.


    "Yes, I did," Mike answered immediately. "But I didn''t speak ill of him. I just want him to reserve a


    presidential suite for me. I need to check in into his hotel for a couple of days," Mike exined. All of a


    sudden, he found it troublesome to make an exnation.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You want to check in into a hotel?" Alice asked in surprised. ''He lives in a spacious andfortable


    house. Why did he intend to live in a hotel?'' she wondered.


    "Yes. I am homeless now," Mike replied, pretending to be poor.


    Alice tittered. She decide to focus her inquiring gaze on Lawrence. She asked, "What''s going on,


    Lawrence? Did he get into trouble?"


    "If you have friends who are still single, introduce them to him. Otherwise, he will not be able to go


    home," Lawrence said, not answering Alice''s questions directly.


    But Alice immediately got what Lawrence meant. She turned to Mike and asked, "So you were forced


    to get married, weren''t you?"


    "That''s a good question. You''ve got me there," Mike replied. Then he added, "Why did you get married


    so early? You and Tim just held a wedding ceremony the other day. Violet and Greg also got married


    very early. You girls really put us into an awkward situation. Lawrence is lucky because he has a


    girlfriend. Otherwise, he would have been threatened by his parents as well." Mikeined to Alice.


    He couldn''t dare to directly air hisint to his aloof best friend.


    "Looks like I have been too nice to you recently, eh?" Lawrence cut in menacingly. He was a little miffed


    that Mike made fun of him.


    "I''m just telling the truth. It''s nothing personal, dude. Don''t get me wrong," Mike extricated himself as he


    noticed the displeasure on Lawrence''s face.


    "I heard that you are popr among girls. Haven''t you found someone special among them?" Alice


    asked gingerly. She didn''t want to displease Mike.


    "ording to my family rule, I can''t marry a woman from a club," Mike blurted inly.


    "Oh, I see. Then, I would advise you to just go on a blind date. Anyway, you have to face it sooner or


    she finished talking, she felt the sullen look in Lawrence''s eyes. She immediately covered her mouth as


    if regretting that she brought up something that shouldn''t be. She shouldn''t have mentioned Lawrence


    and his girlfriend.


    "Is it really a good idea to go on a blind date?" Mike asked skeptically. He was still not convinced.


    Not all men could find his love on a blind date.

 Chapter 906 Anna Dou (Part One)

    Chapter 906 Anna Dou (Part One)


    In a garden hotel in the city center, a party was on going. The hotel hall was quite busy. People who


    were mostly young gentlemen and elegant women were walking and talking around. Some of them


    were in pairs, some of them were in groups. The event gave the hotel an atmosphere of a great pce.


    Ivy, in her limited edition white dress that was justunched in a Mn fashion show and 10-cm high


    heels, walked towards Lawrence. She casually took his arms as if they were close friends.


    Then Ivy whispered to his ear, "Mr. Lawrence, are we going to wait for Mr. Mike?" She looked at the


    entrance and thought to herself, ''I don''t have an invitation to this party but if Lawrence is with me, I can


    easily get in. I can finally get a chance to see how the upper society is.''


    "No. Let''s go inside," Lawrence simply said. Then he directly walked to the door.


    Ivy followed Lawrence swiftly. Good thing she was already used to wearing a 10-cm high heels. After


    attending so many parties with Lawrence, she had already learned how to look and act elegantly. When


    she stood beside Lawrence, she felt prouder because she could easily get close to him. Millions of


    women admired him and were dying to be with him, but they couldn''t even get a chance. Lawrence


    was not a casual type of person. Moreover, when she was with him, she didn''t allow other women to


    get near him. However, there was only one exception - Aria.


    Inside the hall, Tim and Alice were holding goblets and chatting with their two friends. When they saw


    Lawrenceing in, Alice hastily said goodbye to her friends and walked to him with Tim.


    "Lawrence!" Alice greeted him happily. She then took a nce at Ivy but didn''t say anything.


    "Hello, Lawrence," Tim also greeted.


    Lawrence nodded his head as a response to their greetings and asked, "Are your parents noting?"


    "No, they aren''t," Alice replied. "My Mom has a cold and my Dad has to be home to take care of her."


    Lawrence got worried so he asked, "Is she fine?" "Yes, she is. Don''t worry about her," Alice replied.


    Lawrence just nodded his head and didn''t say anything more.


    It was Ivy''s turn to open her mouth.


    She greeted the couple in front of her, "Hello, Miss Alice, Mr. Tim."


    "Hello," Alice replied shortly. She scanned Ivy from head to toe thenmented, "The dress you are


    wearing costs at least a million." "You''re just an assistant. How can you afford to buy this kind of dress


    by yourself?" Alice added in an unfriendly tone.


    Ivy didn''t deny the truth, "Mr. Lawrence bought it for me." Somehow, she was too brazen to feel


    embarrassed as she answered, ncing at Lawrence''s side face. "It''s only for tonight''s party," she


    added.


    "Lawrence, don''t you think it''s a kind of waste?" Alicemented to Lawrence. "You bought such an


    expensive limited edition dress for an assistant, only to allow her to attend a party. Why don''t you just


    give the money to me so I can design a unique dress for her?" After she spoke, she scanned Ivy and


    she had to admit that Ivy got a perfect body. She was like one of the models and the dress looked nice


    on her.


    "Miss Alice, I have actually thought about it before. However, I realize that your studio has been famous


    worldwide and you only design clothes for famous actors and actresses. I''m afraid you might not want


    to design a dress for me, so I decided to buy this dress in an international mall," Ivy exined with a


    smile. Showing a professional smile on her face had been her way of dealing with all types of people.


    "Yeah, my customers are superstars who enjoy wealth and fame. Even so, I don''t mind it if Lawrence


    had asked me. I''ll definitely do it for him," Alice retorted. She didn''t want to let Ivy go easily because


    she knew how calctive this woman was. In the past one year, the JC Group had changed a lot and


    Alice felt that such changes were caused by this woman.


    "However," Alice paused for a second and nced at Lawrence before she continued, "I believe that if


    Lawrence would ask me to design clothes for a woman, it would only be for Aria and not someone


    else."


    Alice''s underlying meaning was quite clear. They all knew that she was trying to belittle Ivy.


    Alice''s words insinuated that the only woman that Lawrence cared about was Aria. Ivy clearly


    understood it and she hated Alice for it. However, she had no other choice but to keep smiling.


    On the other hand, Lawrence got impatient so he interrupted, "Stop it. I am not interested in any


    clothes." His voice showed a hint of annoyance. Then he added, "I want to go to the green room on the


    second floor. So if Mike arrives, tell him to go directly to the second floor."


    Ivy then released Lawrence''s arm and nodded her head with a sweet smile pasted on her face.


    Tim also turned to Alice and said gently, "I''ll go upstairs as well. Just go and chat with some friends for


    a while, okay?"


    "Okay, no problem. I''ll just go to my friends over there," she replied as she pointed to the direction of


    some women who are chatting happily. Then she turned around and left.


    As Lawrence and Tim also went upstairs, Ivy was left alone. She stood still and didn''t know what to do.


    All people present in this party were powerful and famous individuals while she was merely an


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    assistant employed by the JC Group. How could she fit herself in with these people?


    While she was wondering what to do, she heard someone called her name, "Ivy?"


    She could tell that the voice was not far away.


    She turned around and saw someone walking towards her.

 Chapter 907 Anna Dou (Part Two)

    Chapter 907 Anna Dou (Part Two)


    It was a woman in a blue dress with a perfect body and a curly chestnut hair which was down to her


    shoulders. Her legs were long and wless. She was wearing white ss high heels which gave her a


    noble and extremely beautiful look.


    "Sorry, do I know you?" Ivy was stunned that the woman approached her so she asked. She stared at


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    the woman in front of her intently. She thought she was not an ordinary woman. She had a beautiful


    face, perfectly shaped eyebrows, and not so long but beautiful eyshes. She looked charming even


    with just a light makeup.


    "My name is Anna Dou," The woman introduced herself. Then she raised her ss to take a sip of


    wine.


    "Hello, nice to meet you," Ivy replied with a smile the moment Anna put down her ss.


    However, Anna Dou said impolitely, "Is it nice? I don''t see how nice it will go."


    Ivy felt awkward for a few seconds because it was her first time to meet someone who greeted her first


    then embarrassed her the next minute.


    When Anna noticed that Ivy fell silent, she continued, "It''s understandable that you''ve never heard of


    me. I have been living abroad for quite a while and I just came back yesterday so I''m pretty sure that


    we''repletely strangers to each other."


    Ivy tried her best to remain polite in front of this woman. When she finished talking, Ivy asked, "How did


    you know my name, then?"


    "I''m the heiress of the BD Investment Group," Anna Dou replied slowly. In her eyes, Ivy was just a


    cheap assistant, who deserved only to crawl under her feet. She should have been ttered that Anna


    had noticed her.


    Ivy fell silent, for she knew clearly how powerful and influential the BD Investment Group was in the


    world.


    "But I know you well. You are here as an assistant to Mr. Lawrence Chu, the heir of the JC Group. Am I


    right?" Anna asked again in an elegant manner when Ivy still didn''t say anything. She pretended to


    think for a while then she continued, "But, as far as I can remember, no assistant was invited to this


    party."


    Ivy suddenly felt nervous. She knew Anna was a tough person so she quickly exined, "No. I didn''t


    Ivy thought that if she used the excuse of being Lawrence''s date, Anna would be surprised or even get


    nervous. However, to her dismay, Anna''s reaction was different.


    Anna simplyughed and looked around before she fixed her eyes on Ivy again, "Ha, ha, ha!


    Lawrence''s date?" "You''re just an assistant," Anna''s voice was full of sarcasm.


    Ivy didn''t know what she mean so she couldn''t reply for a moment.


    "Do you know why I noticed you?" Anna asked.


    "Why?" Ivy asked in panic.


    "Because of Lawrence," Anna Dou directly answered. However, she didn''t exin more.


    Ivy felt that Anna was just like other women who had feelings for Lawrence. She had met a lot of rich


    an upper ss society would show up in front of her.


    "Do you like Mr. Lawrence, Ms. Anna?" Ivy asked frankly. A smile had already curled up her lips. She


    had already helped Lawrence deal with such kind of women for many times in the past so she was


    confident that she could handle Anna as well.


    Anna suddenly felt that Ivy was ridiculous so she questioned, "Me? Like him?" She let out a softugh


    and looked at Ivy up and down before she continued, "Miss Ivy, did you get this job in the JC Group


    through some backdoor dealings? I know a lot of people in the JC Group but I think all of them are


    smart, unlike you." Such judgment from Anna made Ivy feel insulted. Her face twisted in annoyance but


    since there were a lot of people around them, she had to control herself.


    She didn''t want to draw other people''s attention and be ridiculed by them. She knew that if she argued


    with Anna, she would just lost in the end. Besides, she had no esteemed family background to support


    her. The only person who could possibly help her was Lawrence. But Ivy knew Lawrence better than


    anyone else. He disliked such noisy parties and nonsense arguments. He only joined such parties


    because of his responsibility as a CEO of the JC Group. Therefore, if she caused any trouble,


    Lawrence would help her out but she wouldn''t get the chance to attend such parties anymore in the


    future. Lawrence might even kick her out of thepany.


    Considering all of the possible consequences, Ivy decided to exin, "Miss Anna, I don''t really know


    what you mean. I have been working in the JC Group for a long time and Mr. Lawrence recognizes my


    ability. I believe I am qualified to be employed by the JC Group and I don''t think I need to resort to any


    backdoor dealings." She paused for a while then she continued, "Since you''re not one of Mr.


    Lawrence''s admirers, I''m sorry for what I said just now. I have misunderstood you."


    Anna Dou was satisfied with her apology and nodded her head. "It seems that Mr. Lawrence is quite


    busy after work. There must be a lot of women pursuing him, right?" Anna Dou thenmented. Then


    she added, "Or else, as his assistant, you wouldn''t take every woman you meet as his admirer."


    Ivy suddenly asked, "Miss Anna, do you know Mr. Lawrence? How can youment on his life like


    that?" She took the high road with Anna now because she wanted to suppress her by using Lawrence.


    However, Anna didn''t give her any chance to do so and simply replied, "You''ll know."


    Then she turned around and left Ivy alone again.

 Chapter 908 Their Female Partners (Part One)

    Chapter 908 Their Female Partners (Part One)


    A Ferrari parked at the gate of the hotel and the security personnel immediately walked up to it and


    opened the door respectfully.


    Mike got down from the car, took off his dark sses and looked around the hotel.


    Amanda Wang, wearing a pink dress, got off the car elegantly with a delicate handbag in her hand.


    Smiling, she walked beside Mike and linked her arm into his. "Kindly, let''s get inside," she invited in a


    sweet voice.


    Mike took a squint at the beautifuldy and asked, "What if we meet your father at the party?"


    "No, I wouldn''t mind. I will introduce you to him as my boyfriend." With a natural smile, Amanda Wang


    replied, looking Mike straight in the eyes. Generally, Amanda Wang was quite an open-mindeddy.


    "I am not sure whether your father will be very impressed to see us together," said Mike, looking


    worried. He then continued, "I also wonder how the media will report on the daughter of a public


    security bureau chief dating an unknown guy like me."


    But Amanda Wang wasn''t worried at all. Unruffled and carrying herself with elegance still, she firmly


    replied, "The whole media in this city is under Lawrence''s control. Whichever twist of a story you want


    the media to publish, he is the go-to guy. As your best friend, I''m sure he''ll dly help you present our


    story in the best way you like it." ''That''s a reasonable proposal, '' Mike thought. The witty, candid


    personality made Amanda Wang remarkably different from other rich girls. Moreover, she was


    amazingly simple - a quality Mike found irresistible.


    Looking at her eyes with pleasure, Mike could not conceal his smile. In a serious voice, he said, "You


    are absolutely right! It seems that I''m a little too anxious."


    "Let''s get inside. Trust me, I''ll know what to do, without putting unnecessary pressure on you," Amanda


    Wang assured, beaming with a smile.


    Just when Mike and Amanda Wang were about to get into the hotel, a car pulled into the parking lot,


    not far away. Mike recognized it immediately that it was Greg''s car.


    "Let''s wait a moment. It seems Greg is already here," Mike said, taking hold of her hand. They then


    stood there and waited for Greg.


    Getting off the car first, Greg strode to the passenger''s seat, opened the door and helped a woman out


    of the car, like a gentleman.


    When she took hold of Greg''s hand, Melisa Ouyang, got off the car gracefully. "Thank you!" she said


    and gave Greg a sweet smile.


    "You are wee! Let''s get inside!" They sped arms and walked leisurely toward the entrance.


    They were about to get inside the hotel, when they heard someone to the left of the entry greeting


    them.


    "Hey, Greg!" Mike, who was standing barely a meter away called out.


    Greg and Melisa turned their heads and saw Mike.


    Smiling sweetly, Mike and Amanda came closer to them.


    When Mike saw clearly who the woman beside Greg was, he said good-humoredly, "Wow, isn''t this the


    daughter of Mr. Ouyang, the Chairman of Finance Bureau? Nice to meet you, Miss Ouyang!" Mike


    greeted politely, though he seemed cynical.


    "Nice to meet you, too!" Melisa Ouyang greeted back, nodding her head. She then turned to look at


    Amanda Wang, and smiled. Though she had never talked to her, they had severally met, mostly at the


    parties. As the daughter of Public Security Bureau chief, she was very popr.


    "How do you do!" Melisa Ouyang greeted.


    "How do you do!" Amanda Wang responded, nodding agreeably.


    Pleasantly surprised, Greg also greeted Amanda. "Mike, is this my sister-inw to be?"


    Slightly blushing, Mike gave him a weak smile and didn''t reply him.


    "I wonder whether I''ll be fortunate enough to have Mike''s hand in marriage," Smiling, Amanda Wang


    turned to look at Mike. "Mike, give me a chance, please?" she lightly quipped.


    "The two of you are a perfect match!" Melisa Ouyangplimented.


    "Indeed they are!" Greg agreed."With such beautiful girl by your side, I guess you''ve found the perfect


    escape from some of your father''s wishes."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Dad has never held much sway on my decisions anyway?" Mike retorted, not wanting to give Amanda


    the impression of a man still under his dad''s control.


    "Why would he have to escape his from his dad''s wishes?" asked Amanda Wang, feeling confused.


    Was there anything that Mike was hiding from her?


    "Well, Mike is an interesting guy who has never been keen on girls, or more precisely, not on marrying


    them. And that has always been a source of concern for his dad. His old man has even tried arranging


    blind dates for our guy, but Mike, being the clever chap he is, has always wriggled himself out of the


    trap. But having a hot, intelligent girl like you with your charming social graces, I guess all that may


    change. In you, Mike has hit the jackpot! Or what else would a man want besides a queen like you?"


    Greg exuded with praise, even as he tried to exin.


    But Mike gave a telling look and called out his name, "Greg!"


    Amanda Wang and Melisa Ouyang understood the tacit exchange between the two gentlemen. Mike


    was indicating Greg not to reveal too much.


    Clearly, Amanda understood everything now, and a transient smile crossed her face, even though she


    restrained herself, trying to keep an expressionless face.


    Melisa too was a sensible girl, and Greg''s excitable talk was making her ill at ease. ''It must be even


    more awkward for Amanda, '' she thought.


    "Guys, why don''t we get inside?" she suggested, motioning politely for Amanda and Mike to walk in


    first. "We would better be in and seated before the party begins," she added. They were here for a


    charity fundraiser, which was about to start and her tactful suggestion saved them both the


    embarrassment moment and the inconvenience of getting inte when the function was already


    underway.


    "Okay, let''s go in!" Mike echoed and walked ahead with Amanda.


    Greg and Melisa followed them closely behind.


    In the colossal, magnificent hall, the arrival of the two gorgeousdies nked by two suave guys


    immediately caused a stir in the audience. For their wealth, power, and good looks to match, they stood


    out from the crowd like strawberry in a bowl of peas. Together with Lawrence, the group of four that had


    just arrived wielded?vast power and?influence over the city.

 Chapter 909 Their Female Partners (Part Two)

    Chapter 909 Their Female Partners (Part Two)


    The Yu family''s customs business, for example, had immensely grown in recent years. Currently, the


    business was almost a monopoly. Besides, there was no corner of the city that the family''s underworld


    As for Amanda, the Wang family''s old money alone would have been enough. But her father''s recent


    rise to the position of chief of the Public Security Bureau had added yet another badge the family''s


    already decorated history.


    On Greg''s part, although born into aristocracy, he put his best in everything he did. Perhaps, the best


    proof of his passion, dedication and hard work was his meticulous academic record, graduating


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    valedictorian out of med school. Now, under his leadership, his family-run XS Hospital had expanded


    and bought out all the private hospitals across the city. His power too could never be overlooked.


    However, the indisputable number one aristocrats of the city were the Ouyang family. For generations,


    their deep pockets had held sway not only in the city but countrywide. And today, the beautifuldy by


    Greg''s side was an Ouyang.


    "Just look what beautiful couples they make!" someone from the crowd said.


    "You are absolutely right! They look so perfect together!" agreed a neighbor.


    But the third guy nearby disagreed. "It may not be as easy as you imagine. It''s no secret, for example,


    that the Yu and Wang families don''t get along well. If their history is anything to go by, a marriage


    between the two would be dead on arrival. It would be like trying to mix water with oil, if not worse.


    What''s more, Greg is the son-inw to the Chu family, will he divorce their daughter to marry Miss


    Ouyang?"


    "That is impossible!" He concluded. Everyone knew how Lawrence doted on his younger sister, who


    was Greg''s official wife. If anyone dared?rub her the wrong way, big brother wouldn''t hesitate settling


    the score for Violet.


    As Greg and Mike made their way through the audience, arm in arm with their girls, the conversation in


    this particr corner briefly shifted to Lawrence.


    "True, it''s impossible for Greg to walk out on Lawrence''s sister that easily," added ady, who


    apparently had a crush on Lawrence. "But personally, Lawrence has always been the guy of my


    dreams. I''d do anything just to be with him," she effused.


    ...


    But somewhere in the crowd, Alice had also noticed the four people at the gate.


    Wearing a beautiful smile, she gracefully sauntered towards them, with a ss of wine in her hand.


    "Hi Greg, Mike, anddies!" she greeted them sweetly, walked beside Mike and linked her arm into his


    on the other side to the chagrin of Amanda.


    But Amanda wasn''t jealous of Alice''s intimate gesture. She had heard about Alice as Lawrence and


    Mike''s close friend. It was said that she had a good rtion with Lawrence''s sister, thus the two


    cherished her in return.


    However, Mike''s reaction took Amanda by surprise. "Oh, you''re such a trickster. You made it here


    earlier than me?" he said, almost teasingly. Amanda had never seen him smiling at her like that. For


    the time they were together, Mike had always been polite and distant, or even vignt.


    "Yes. Lawrence is also here and he is at the rest room with Tim," Alice said.


    Amanda and Melisa couldn''t be more familiar with the mentioned names. They even knew that Tim was


    Greg''s best friend, also the man Alice married.


    "Wow, they made it early too?" Mike then turned to look at Greg.


    "How about we go meet them?" Greg proposed.


    The moment Mike put forward the proposal, Melisa was very concerned. "The two of you should go.


    Amanda and I will look around the hotel, and you can go down when the party starts," she said to Greg.


    "Yes, that''s a good idea!" Amanda agreed.


    It was reasonable proposal to Greg and Mike too, so they agreed and turned away, leaving Amanda


    and Melisa behind.


    They thought Alice woulde with them, but strangely she stayed back with thedies.


    Amanda and Melisa knew Alice well. They were aware that Alica had quite a resume. Even the most


    influential men like Greg and Mike respected her. Raking in millions of dors form her internationally


    acimed fashion designs, Alice Lu was a name to reckon with, even among the super-rich. And apart


    from money, she had influence and connections in the elite circle, too, benefited from her designing


    business.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Lu! I am Amanda Wang!" Amanda broke the ice, extending her hand for


    greetings.


    "Nice to meet you, too!" Alice returned the kind gesture, but immediately continued, "Are you Mike''s


    girlfriend, if I may ask?"


    "Oh, no! I am just his female partner tonight!" Amanda exined.


    "Oh, I see," Alice smiled knowingly but didn''t say a word more. She then turned to Melisa.


    "Hello, Miss Lu!"


    Instead of epting Melisa''s greetings, Alice asked, "Miss Ouyang, are you also here to attend the


    party as Greg''s female partner?"


    "Yes, Miss Lu! I am just his female partner. I know that Greg is married and I also know that his wife is


    your best friend." Alice had all these information at her fingertips, but she still asked so to pick out what


    Melisa and Amanda were thinking.


    "You are right! Violet is indeed my best friend! We are like sisters!" Alice responded and gave her a big


    smile. She then stretched her hand to hold Melisa''s.


    "I understand you guys must be tight," said Melisa Ouyang. "Actually, my dad says the friendship


    between your families goes some generations back. Plus, I also know that Miss Violet, Greg and you


    were ssmates at one point," she added, a smile crossing her face. At this point, Melisa Ouyang was


    no longer uptight. She seemed she''d have talked on were it not for a waiter who came by to serve them


    wine.


    "Miss Ouyang, I think we could be good friends in the future," Alice said, implying that she shouldn''t hit


    on Greg. However, though Melisa had expressed that she had nothing going on with Greg, It couldn''t


    stop her if she really admired Greg.


    "Let''s have cheers for our future friendship!" Melisa Ouyang proposed as she lifted the ss for a toast


    with Alice and Amanda Wang.


    Then they gracefully engaged in some small talk and heartyughter while they sipped their wine.

 Chapter 910 The One I Cherish (Part One)

    Chapter 910 The One I Cherish (Part One)


    When Mike and Greg stepped into the VIP lounge, they found Lawrence and Tim already seated on the


    sofa.


    "Wow, what a surprise! I didn''t expect you two to be here so early," Mike gushed, as he came over to


    Lawrence and sat next to him. Greg made his way to the sofa near Tim and took a seat.


    "Who is your femalepanion, Mike? Do we know her?" Tim asked Mike wickedly. His lips were


    curved slightly as if he was hiding his amusement.


    "Mike is bringing a big shot. They was the talk of the party when they appeared in the lobby. One is the


    son of the big boss of the underworld and the other is the daughter of the chief of the Public Security


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Bureau. It created a stir," Greg disclosed with a casual smile as he sat cross-legged on the sofa.


    "Amanda Wang?" Lawrence questioned in amazement as he gave Mike a sidelong nce.


    Mike did not answer Lawrence. Resting his eyes on Greg, he snapped, "How about you, Greg? You are


    bringing the daughter of the Director of Finance to the party. Your hospital makes a considerable profit


    daily. Now you have chosen the daughter of the Director as your femalepanion. What''s your n?


    Are you trying to control the economy of the city?"


    "You know me so well Mike," Greg jested right back. As he caught a glimpse of Lawrence''s expression,


    Greg hastily sat up straight and exined, "I''m just kidding, Lawrence."


    Tim burst intoughter and ced his hand around Greg''s shoulder. "Be careful, Greg. You are Violet''s


    husband. If you dare cheat on her, Lawrence will not spare you."


    "Stop making fun of him. He has no guts to do that," Mike chimed in. He drank some wine and


    continued, "We all know Greg is an affectionate man and only cares about Violet. Besides, with


    Lawrence around, he will not dare to flirt with his femalepanion..." He shifted his gaze from Tim to


    Lawrence and went on, "We can rece her father with our man if we wish. What do you say to this,


    Lawrence?"


    Lawrence remained silent.


    "But how did you persuade her to partner you, Greg? I heard that she seldom parties," Tim fixed his


    eyes on Greg as he asked curiously.


    "I just asked if she would be my dance partner and she agreed. It was as simple as that," Greg replied


    casually enjoying himself. He just wanted to make Tim envious.


    "Oh, I see. I am not jealous of you. I have my Alice and that''s enough," Tim said earnestly. At the


    thought of Alice, he was overwhelmed with happiness.


    "Looks like only Greg and I are single now. Lawrence has Aria, and you have Alice. Greg and I are the


    poor guys," Mike said to Tim.


    "Mike, don''t forget that Greg has Violet," Tim corrected Mike.


    "But Violet isn''t here. Lawrence can''t keep Gregpany throughout the whole party, can he?" Mike


    argued as he looked at Lawrence for a reaction.


    "Can''t you just shut up for some time?" Lawrence snapped as he frowned at Mike.


    "Okay," Mike shrugged.


    "How is your business going on, Tim?" Lawrence asked abruptly as he tried to change the topic.


    When speaking of work, Tim changed his demeanor immediately. He replied with assurance, "It is


    going well. I have acquired ownership of all the four-star hotels and above."


    "So does that mean you even own all the JC Group hotels?" Mike asked with wide eyes. Lawrence was


    so generous that he had even transferred all his hotels to Tim, he thought.


    "Yes, all of them," Tim replied confidently. "Otherwise my dear parents-inw wouldn''t have agreed to


    my marriage with their loving daughter," he added derisively.


    "Well, I see. Looks like a good match is very important to all parents," Mike remarked. As he finished


    his words, the atmosphere in the room changed and an eerie silence followed.


    Tim and Greg nced at each other and then looked meaningfully at Mike. The three finally looked at


    Lawrence. This very topic had long troubled Violet''s brother.


    At the moment, someone knocked on the door. They all looked up to see Ivy who was standing there


    with her hand still on the door.


    "Mr. Lawrence," Ivy called out politely.


    "Ivy babe, you look gorgeous today," Mike osted her andplimented her as she came in.


    "Thank you, Mr. Mike," Ivy nced at him and replied with a small smile. She then switched her eyes


    back to Lawrence.


    "What''s up?" Lawrence asked coldly.


    Ivy swept her gaze through the other three before settling on her boss. "The charity event is about to


    start shortly. I wanted to remind you that it is time to go down and join the party," she replied carefully.


    Hearing this, Greg nced at his wristwatch. He got up and said, "Yes, it is almost time. We should


    head down the stairs. Thank you Ivy."


    Mike and Tim also got to their feet and followed Greg out.


    When Lawrence stood up, Ivy walked to his side and held his arm. They left the lounge together.


    All the guests were seated in the lobby. The auctioneer was standing on the stage. He made the


    opening remarks and introduced the flows.


    Lawrence looked at the auctioneer absentmindedly. The speech the auctioneer was giving was dull.


    His attention wandered and he nced around. He spotted someone whose back was to him but still


    looked familiar. He stared hard trying to ce the person.


    Ivy saw Lawrence''s attention was focused elsewhere. She followed his gaze and saw Anna Dou whom


    she had met earlier at the party.


    "What are you looking at, Lawrence?" whispered Alice who was sitting next to Lawrence.


    Even though she spoke in a low voice, Mike and the rest heard her as they were all seated at the same


    table.


    Lawrence didn''t take his eyes off that figure sitting ahead. After a long time, he said, "She looks


    familiar. I think she is one of my friends."


    Ivy got rattled on hearing this.


    "Who? Where? Do I know her?" Mike asked with interest.

 Chapter 911 The One I Cherish (Part Two)

    Chapter 911 The One I Cherish (Part Two)


    He fired away several questions at Lawrence at once. Amanda Wang who sat next to him reminded


    him in a low voice, "Sshh! Don''t nag him! You will know soon enough."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Come on! I basically know all Lawrence''s friends. I am curious to know who it is!" Mike retorted.


    "That''s enough! The auction has begun," Lawrence butted in, interrupting their chatter. He wasn''t sure


    if the woman was her. But the familiar figure reminded him of her.


    He clearly remembered that she had told him she would spend the rest of her life abroad. ''It is not


    possible for her to be here. I must have mistaken someone else for her. But the silhouette looks like


    her. Should I believe my eyes?'' his mind was a confused mess.


    "The first item to be sold is..." the auctioneer''s voice resounded over the microphone.


    All the guests focused on the item disyed on the stage. The buyers called out loudly as they raised


    their bid cards.


    An hour passed and the very item had been sold. Melisa Ouyang spent three hundred thousand for the


    ne.


    "Next up is ourst item- a pearl ne from the BD Group. The bidding begins at 100, 000," the


    auctioneer dered.


    The minute Mike heard this name, his expression changed. He looked at Lawrence and asked,


    "Lawrence, does..."


    "Shut up!" Lawrence silenced Mike with a sharp rebuke.


    Greg and the others sitting at the table looked inquisitively at Lawrence and Mike. ''What''s wrong with


    BD Investment Group? Why did Mike and Lawrence both overreact at this item?'' they wondered.


    "What''s going on? Can anyone tell me what is happening?" Alice asked, unable to hide her curiosity.


    Amanda Wang shook her head to signal ack of knowledge on the matter.


    Greg fixed his eyes on Ivy, expecting her to exin the situation. But she shook her head as well.


    "150, 000!" the bidding started.


    "200, 000!"


    "300, 000!"


    The bids kept increasing. Lawrence kept gazing at the back of the person he had spotted. He was


    certain that it was indeed the girl he knew and she was back.


    The bidding stopped at 800, 000 and no further additions were made to the price.


    "800, 000¡­.. going once, going twice. Sold for 800, 000..."


    The auctioneer was interrupted before he could finish his words.


    Lawrence raised his bid card and calmly called out, "Five million."


    The deep silence engulfed the hall. Every person in the hall gaped at Lawrence with shock, particrly


    his friends.


    "Have you lost your mind, Lawrence? You are bidding five million for a pearl ne?" Alice


    eximed in shock. Her erged eyes conveyed her shock reaction. She coudn''t believe that


    Lawrence had bid so high. ''Even if he had bid one million, no one would have been able to outbid him.


    But he has directly bid 5 million which is totally unnecessary, '' she thought in confusion.


    "The bidder is Lawrence Chu. He has offered five million. Wow!" one guest cried out as he recognized


    Lawrence.


    "He is so generous! He is willing to spend such arge sum of money on a ne," another


    eximed.


    "Only the Chu family can pay so much. They are beyond rich!"


    "I agree. Looks like Lawrence badly wants to own this ne."


    The whispers grew and became louder with every passing second as people craned their neck to spot


    Lawrence. Lawrence did not pay any attention to the people or their whispers.


    When the auctioneer invited the buyer to the stage, Lawrence stood up and walked to the stage. The


    crowd apuded loudly and enthusiastically.


    Once Lawrence reached the stage he was able to clearly see the girl. ''It''s her. It is Anna Dou. I look


    forward to meeting her. She has not changed at all over the years and looks the same, '' he excitedly


    thought.


    Lawrence epted the ne and held tightly onto it. He carefully inspected it. He was very sure


    that it was the same one that he had bought at 500, 000 abroad and given to Anna. Now he had paid


    five million to buy it back. He hoped that this time around he could keep her with it.


    Taking the microphone, Lawrence fixed his eyes on Anna Dou. He announced very firmly, "Thank you. I


    have bought this for a very special person."


    He then gracefully walked off the stage. Instead of returning to his seat, he walked over to Anna.


    The crowd looked at Lawrence in bewilderment and amazement. ''What is he going to do? He is a rich


    and powerful man and is radiating a thrilling energy, '' they mulled. He had captured the interest of every


    soul present there at the time.


    Anna was ovee with thrill and rapture as she watched Lawrence approaching her. ''So many years


    have passed, but he has not forgotten me or our past. He remembers the ne and everything


    rted to it, '' she blushed.


    Lawrence paused in front of her. He scrutinized her from head to toe as if trying to see if his memory of


    her every feature was urate.


    Anna Dou rose elegantly from her seat. "How are you Lawrence? It has been many years and now we


    meet again," she greeted with a charming smile.


    "Why didn''t you inform me of your return?" Lawrence asked in a soft voice.


    "I wanted to give you a surprise," Anna Dou replied with a brilliant smile. "So, are you surprised to see


    me?"


    "Yes. It is a big surprise. I had to give you the same gift twice," Lawrence replied nonchntly. He had


    eyes only for Anna. He blocked out everything else around him and didn''t care much for what others


    were thinking about his behaviour.


    "I was wondering if you would recognize the ne?" Anna said with a sweet smile.


    Lawrence held up the ne and said, "When I gave it you, I told you that it was yours forever


    because you were the one I wanted to cherish. You are the true owner of this ne."

 Chapter 912 You Are The Reason

    Chapter 912 You Are The Reason


    Lawrence took a step forward and ced the shining pearl ne around Anna''s neck.


    Anna lifted the ne and lowered her head to take a peek. She smiled as she looked back on her


    memories of Lawrence and her and their time together.


    A wide grin showed up on Anna''s face. Her happiness brought tears of joy in her eyes. Despite the


    crowd around them, she wrapped her arms around Lawrence and hugged him tightly. Her eyes were


    closed as she breathed in his scent.


    Lawrence responded by giving her a tighter hug.


    Thunderous apuse from the guests exploded around them while they chitchatted about the couple.


    "That''s why Lawrence spent so much for a ne. It was going to be for this lovely woman," one of


    the couples said to his partner.


    "I heard that her father is the CEO of BD Investment Group. They are indeed a good match."


    "They must have known each other for quite some time now and must have feelings for each other."


    "A handsome man and a stunning woman, such a perfect match. They will definitely be a happy


    couple, if they get together."


    At the edge of the crowd, Mike and everyone at his table were all shocked.


    "Mike, did you know about this? Who is this woman?" Greg asked one question after the other, as he


    watched Lawrence and Anna with their arms around each other.


    "Ask Lawrence," Mike replied. He didn''t know Lawrence''s reunion with Anna was a good news or bad


    one.


    "They look so happy together," Melisa eximed. She could only dream to experience the same


    romantic moment with a man she loved.


    "She''s obviously with Lawrence now. He wouldn''t spend that much money if this was nothing," Tim


    bemused.


    "That pearl ne is definitely more than what someone is wearing," Alice responded as she


    deliberatelynded her eyes on Ivy and her dress.


    "I really thought Ivy was a little special to Lawrence. But now I guess he only views her as an


    employee."


    "She can never be Lawrence''s girlfriend or wife. She can never reach Lawrence''s level. In fact, if she


    didn''t work for the JC Group, she wouldn''t even be in this party."


    Ivy heard the whispers about her from the people in the party. And she wished she could just be


    invisible. She actually thought Aria was her opponent. But Anna was the truepetition. ''I was so


    naive, '' she thought to herself.


    She rose from her seat without making a sound and slipped away from the crowd.


    Anna whispered in Lawrence''s ear, "Thank you, Lawrence."


    Lawrence whispered in her ear, "I will do anything for you."


    ...


    Soon, the party was over and the guests began to leave one by one. Lawrence asked Anna if he could


    take her home and she agreed.


    When she saw Lawrence escort Anna inside his car, Ivy unconsciously gritted her teeth and balled up


    her fist. She wished she could pull Anna out of the passenger''s seat. ''That''s supposed to be my seat, ''


    Ivy thought to herself.


    Lawrence drove away and Ivy could only stare after them. Alice and Tim came out from the hall, arm in


    arm. They walked towards Ivy and, with an eyebrow raised, Alice told her, "Don''t worry. Lawrence


    asked to arrange for a driver to take you home and he''s on his way. So just wait here."


    Alice and Tim walked away before Ivy could reply.


    In the car, Anna smiled while she gazed at Lawrence''s perfectly structured face.


    Lawrence snuck a peek at Anna and caught her stare. "Are you going to just stare at me the whole


    way?" Lawrence teased her. He looked straight ahead on the road but knew Anna was still watching


    him.


    "They say you''re very much adies'' man," Anna blurted out before she could stop herself. Many years


    have passed but she still worried about his love life. At the back of her mind, she still wondered if he''d


    love her as much as he did before.


    "Does it matter now?" Lawrence asked.


    "How many women are in your life now?" Anna continued to interrogate Lawrence. "What about Ivy


    Li?"


    She kept her eyes fixed on Lawrence.


    "Ivy?" Lawrence said, "She''s my assistant."


    "Just your assistant?" Anna repeated. She knew how Ivy looked at Lawrence and she could tell that


    woman had eyes for Lawrence. But she couldn''t tell if Lawrence liked Ivy, too.


    "Do I really need to say it again?" Lawrence asked. He turned to nce at Anna and then looked back


    ahead on the road.


    Anna exhaled and smiled. She replied, "No, you don''t have to. It''s okay. I''m okay."


    She knew Lawrence and his temper very well. He never repeated his words. And she didn''t want to find


    out what he''d do if he did repeat them.


    "Why did youe back, Anna?" Lawrence eventually asked after they bathed in silence since Anna


    knew he had to face her. And now, he had no intention of leaving her.


    "What if I told you I came back for you?" Anna asked, in reply to Lawrence''s question.


    "But didn''t you say..." Anna held up her hand to cut off his words.


    "I remember what I told you before. I know what I said. I came back from abroad for a reason. That is


    all," Anna said. She didn''t like to mention the past and her regrets. And one regret was leaving the man


    she loved and breaking his heart. But now, she wanted to make things right with him again.


    Lawrence didn''t say anything. He already knew why she came back.


    He turned off the engine when they reached the vige. "Here you are," he softly announced.


    Anna stayed where she was and grabbed Lawrence''s arm. "Can we start over, Lawrence?" she asked


    with uncertainty, her eyes full of expectation.


    Everything was silent. Anna''s words echoed in Lawrence''s ears. She waited but didn''t receive a


    response from Lawrence. Anna''s words seemed to have fallen on deaf ears.


    Lawrence removed Anna''s hands from his arm and gestured to the vi. "It''ste. You should go


    inside," he said, while he looked straight ahead.


    Anna knew Lawrence wanted to ignore her question. But this was the moment she was waiting for to


    exin everything.


    "I know I shouldn''t have done what I have done to break your heart. But I needed to pursue my dream


    of studies. I know I gave up on you, on us, and left you. But I realized you''re the only one I want to be


    with. That''s why I came back. I want to be by your side for the rest of our lives!" Anna narrated her


    thoughts to Lawrence because she just wanted him to understand what she felt.


    "Go inside, Anna," Lawrence replied without a nce at Anna.


    Anna didn''t move and stayed inside the car. She continued to gaze at his face, looking for answers, but


    she knew she wouldn''t be getting any from Lawrence tonight.


    "Give me your number," Anna requested. When she decided to move back, she knew she wanted to be


    in touch with Lawrence. She wasn''t going to let him go this time.


    Lawrence kept silent but he took out a business card from his jacket pocket and handed it to Anna.


    She ced the card inside her bag before she alighted from the car.


    As soon as Anna shut the door behind her, Lawrence sped away. Anna watched as the car


    disappeared from her sight. ''Is he still mad at me for what I did to him? Or is there someone else?'' she


    wondered in her mind.


    When Lawrence arrived at the apartment, he ran to the living room to search for Aria. When he didn''t


    find her there, he went straight to the bedroom. He turned on the lights and found her on the bed,


    sleeping.


    The bright lights woke Aria and she raised her hand to shield her eyes. She strained to open her eyes


    and found Lawrence by the door.


    "Ow, Lawrence, why did you turn on the ceiling lights? They''re too bright. Turn on the wall lights and


    turn that one off," Aria told him. She moved to her side and closed her eyes again to go back to sleep.


    Lawrence did what Aria said and turned on the wall lights before he turned off the ceiling lights. He


    changed out of his suit and into his pajamas before he climbed into bed.


    Lawrenceid against Aria''s back and threw his arm around her waist. To be beside Aria left him


    satisfied. ''She is here beside me. She is mine, '' he thought.


    Aria sensed that something was bothering Lawrence. She couldn''t sleep anymore so she turned to


    face Lawrence and snuggled in his arms.


    "What''s going on? Why do you look at me like that?" Aria murmured as she looked into his eyes.


    "How was your day? Did something special happen today?" Lawrence ignored Aria''s question.


    Aria nodded and continued, "Everything went good. You know me, I''m so good at sales and marketing.


    I''m always articte. My supervisors all love me. I never fail my work."


    When Lawrence didn''t say anything, she knew something was definitely bothering Lawrence. She


    looked into his eyes, and asked, "Why are you suddenly interested in my work?"


    "It''s nothing, just forget about it," Lawrence tried to change the subject. Lawrence didn''t know how to


    tell her what was going on. He just wanted a peaceful life and he didn''t want anyone or anything to


    disrupt his life.


    Aria wrapped her arm around Lawrence. "Wow, is Mr. Lawrence now interested in my work? I''m


    ttered," she teased.


    "But I''m always interested in your work," Lawrence protested. He always was interested in her work.


    But when he was in front of Aria, he found it hard to exin himself rationally.


    "No, it''s not that. But you don''t like it when I work all the time. And then today, you asked me about my


    work. I was just surprised," Aria exined.


    "I worry that someone at your work will sweep you off your feet and you''ll leave me. It''s hard for me to


    share you with other men," Lawrence professed with his eyes on Aria''s.


    Aria''s heart melted at Lawrence''s words. Since they became a couple, Lawrence had loved her with all


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    his heart and had always treated her well. He was so infatuated with her. That was why it was so easy


    for her to give her whole heart and body to him, too.


    "Lawrence Chu," Aria stated his full name proudly.


    Lawrence turned to gaze at Aria.


    "You''re a very rich and powerful man. So many women try to win your graces and affection every day.


    Why didn''t you ever look at them?" Aria asked, with all honesty. She wanted to know.


    Lawrence was silent, his eyes still on Aria''s, but unsure what to say.


    "Why me? Why do you love me?" Aria continued. She was filled with curiosity.


    "Do you really want to know why?" Lawrence finally opened his mouth to answer Aria''s question.


    "Yes, I do," Aria responded almost too quickly.


    "I love you for no reason. But you''re the reason I won''t even look at another woman," he replied.

 Chapter 913 An Unexpected Encounter (Part One)

    Chapter 913 An Unexpected Encounter (Part One)


    A sweet and loving smile crossed Aria''s face that brought warmth into the cold night. Just being with


    the man she loved meant everything to her. She had given her heart to him and in return, Aria felt


    loved, cared for, and respected by the man beside her.


    "Lawrence, I am telling you this every time and I''m serious. You better stay away from all your female


    subordinates and staffs. If I see you flirting with them, I won''t go easy on them or on you," Aria warned


    her boyfriend. She wasn''t the controlling girlfriend because she knew Lawrence loved her so much and


    would rather die than to cheat on her. But she also knew that she was in a rtionship with a very


    handsome man and all woman must be dying to sleep with her man.


    "You know that I like my woman to be feisty. She must be strong enough to handle other women,"


    Lawrence said jokingly as he caressed Aria''s body, kissing her shoulder tenderly.


    "Go ahead and bring them to me so I can take care of them," Aria answered straightforwardly, trying to


    dismiss Lawrence''s lips from kissing her shoulders. She''s starting to get irritated because Lawrence


    was not taking her seriously.


    Sensing Aria''s irritation, Lawrence pressed his lips harder on her shoulders. He turned over and ced


    himself on top of Aria. He pressed his hands onto the bed with Aria between his arms and said, "As my


    woman, you must do your duty and serve me well."


    "Lawrence, you..."


    But before she could finish, she felt Lawrence''s lips pressed against hers. She kissed him back.


    Lawrence put his arms around her waist and tried to feel her between his thighs. He caught her and


    gently pushed himself into Aria. She arched back in pleasure and gave out a low moan. He pressed


    harder and harder until Aria couldn''t hold back and moaned louder.


    ...


    The room was dark because of the thick curtains on the window. A little beam of light crept from the


    small space between the draping cloths. It was already morning. The couple was still sleeping on the


    bed, with their arms around each other. Their clothes were scattered all over the floor.


    Aria''s body clock woke her up. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the surrounding. She saw


    the beam of light creeping from the window. She slowly escaped from Lawrence''s arms and sat up on


    the bed. She stretched her arms and looked at the digital clock on the bedside drawer. It''s 8:00 in the


    morning and it was Saturday. She moved closer to Lawrence and whispered to him, "I don''t have work


    today."


    When Lawrence heard these, he slowly opened his eyes. He rubbed his hands on his eyes to adjust


    his sight. He turned to Aria and naughtily said, "If that''s the case, why don''t we have fun now?"


    He pulled Aria into his arms. Aria didn''t fight back. He put her down on the bed and moved on top of


    her. He started kissing her lips, moving to her neck, licking his way to her bosom. Aria felt pleasure and


    moaned lightly. Lawrence was turned on and Aria felt it.


    He was starting to fill up Aria when suddenly his phone rang. He ignored it but it continued to ring.


    Aria stopped him, pushed him a little away from her and said, "Honey, that must be important. Go


    ahead and pick it up."


    Lawrence sighed. He felt furious. ''This better be important for someone to be calling me on a Saturday


    morning. Otherwise, he''d rather be dead.''


    He let out another sigh before releasing Aria from his arms. He moved to his side of the bed, reached


    for the phone on the bedside drawer, and pressed the answer button without checking the caller ID.


    "Hello?" Lawrence answered in an uninterested voice. He wanted the other line to hear his frustration


    and feel unwanted.


    "Lawrence, it''s me," the other line said. It was a woman''s voice that Lawrence immediately recognized.


    At the sound of a familiar voice, Lawrence''s face slowly lit up. He sat up on the bed and rxed his


    back against the wall.


    "Hello, Anna. What''s up?" Lawrence asked. His voice suddenly turned warm and soft.


    "So, today is Saturday and I''m assuming that you don''t have work for today, right? How about we go


    out for lunch? I''m craving for some western food," Anna offered in a sweet and calming voice.


    Lawrence stared at the ceiling and thought for a while. He then replied, "Sure, send me the address."


    "That''s great! I''ll send it to you now. See youter, Lawrence. Bye!" Anna said happily and hung up.


    As soon as the call ended, Lawrence put the phone down back on the bedside drawer. He was sitting


    on the bed without saying a word. A smile could be seen crossing his face.


    "Who was it, Lawrence? Was it someone from work?" Aria asked casually as sheid beside him,


    looking at his face.


    "I have to go out for lunch," Lawrence told Aria as he was getting out of bed.


    Aria didn''t ask more questions as she believed it was a business meeting. She was lying on the bed on


    her side with her head resting on her hand. She watched Lawrence got up from the bed. "Since you''ll


    have a business lunch, I will meet Charlotte so we can eat out for lunch before shopping. Oh, I love this


    idea," she said cheerfully.


    She was nning to spend the whole Saturday with Lawrence at home. But since it was a business


    matter, she didn''t let it affect her mood. Besides, she needed to support Lawrence''s career as his


    girlfriend. So, she got out of bed herself and moved closer to Lawrence to give him a kiss.


    "Hey," Lawrence echoed as Aria approached him. "You have my card. You can buy whatever you like


    with it," he added, giving her a kiss on her forehead.


    "Now that you reminded me, I will spend every penny in this card," Aria said, winking at Lawrence. She


    giggled when he kissed her on the forehead. She slightly pushed Lawrence away and headed straight


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    to the bathroom. Lawrence followed her shortly.


    Charlotte was standing at the gate of the housing estate waiting for Aria. About half an hour ago, she


    received a call from Aria asking her if she was free for a lunch and shopping date. When her best friend


    said it was her treat, Charlotte immediately said yes. Who would say no to a free lunch and shopping


    spree? ''I can now taste my favorite western cuisine in my mouth, '' Charlotte daydreamed while waiting


    for Aria.


    A car was driving to where Charlotte was waiting. The car window rolled down and Aria called out,


    "Charlotte! Charlotte Pan! I am here!" She waved her hand for Charlotte to notice her.


    When Charlotte finally noticed Aria, she walked towards her car in a fashionable way wearing her 3-


    inch high heels.


    She stepped in the passenger''s seat gracefully. She closed the car door and fastened her seat belt.


    She sighed and said, "You''rete. You know what time it is now?"


    "I was stuck in traffic. I just realized that today is Saturday, and everyone is heading to the shopping


    malls today. Please don''t get angry at me," Aria exined to Charlotte. She started the car and drove


    off.


    "You always have excuses. I won''t ever win an argument with you," Charlotte said, faking anger and


    looking outside the car window trying not tough.


    Aria, who was trying to show her sincere apology to her friend, then said, "Someone told me that she''s


    craving for some western cuisine. I hope she has not yet changed her mind because I have already


    reserved seats for us in a fancy western restaurant." She was waiting for Charlotte''s reaction and for


    her to respond. Aria smirked knowing that Charlotte wouldn''t be able to say no to a fancy lunch today.

 Chapter 914 An Unexpected Encounter (Part Two)

    Chapter 914 An Unexpected Encounter (Part Two)


    Upon hearing this, Charlotte couldn''t keep her excitement and eximed, "That''s me! I want to eat in a


    western restaurant!"


    Aria didn''t say a word, pretended that she didn''t hear her and kept her eyes on the road.


    "Hey, I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously. Okay?" Charlotte apologized for she thought that Aria


    got angry. The thought of a well-done steak made her mouth water and she didn''t want to ruin this


    bountiful lunch date.


    Aria smiled upon hearing Charlotte''s plea. She was not mad at Charlotte. She was just ying with her.


    Aria smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I was just ying with you. How can I get annoyed with my only best


    friend? Buckle up because I''m going to take you to the best western restaurant in the city!"


    "Let''s go!" Charlotte eximed excitedly, a big smile crossed her small face.


    Lawrence arrived at the western restaurant. It was said to serve the best western cuisine in the city. He


    was not a fan of fancy western restaurants but it wasn''t his idea so here he was. He stepped out of the


    car and handed the key to the valet.


    As soon as he stepped out of the car, a waitress recognized him and waited for him at the door. When


    Lawrence stepped in, the waitress approached him and greeted, "Wee, sir."


    "I''m Anna Dou''s friend," Lawrence introduced himself.


    "Yes, sir. Please follow me," the waitress courteously replied. She led Lawrence to the table reserved


    for Anna Dou.


    When Anna saw Lawrence approaching, she stood up.


    "I''m sorry for making you wait. I got caught up in traffic," Lawrence began and took a seat opposite


    Anna''s. He didn''t bother to shake her hand.


    "I don''t mind," Anna reassured Lawrence and smiled. She then turned to the waitress and said, "You


    may now serve the food I ordered."


    "Yes, Miss," the waitress politely replied. The waitress respectfully dismissed herself and left.


    Lawrence noticed that it was a public table and not the usual private room he was ustomed to. He


    nced around and saw not too many guests at the restaurant at that time. He then turned his nce


    at Anna and asked, "So, why aren''t we in a private room?"


    He assumed that a high-ss woman like Anna would prefer to eat in a private room of any restaurant.


    But to his surprise, she reserved a ce right in the middle of the floor.


    "Well, this ce is the best. We can enjoy the street view from this ce while eating," Anna simply


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    replied. She was notfortable in enclosed ces and that was why she preferred the public table.


    "I see," Lawrence nodded. "Well, I''m fine with whatever pleases you."


    Anna was almost certain that Lawrence would insist on getting a private room but was surprised that he


    respected her choice. She looked at Lawrence and earnestly said, "Thank you for being so


    considerate."


    But Lawrence didn''t say a word. He just simply nced at her and nodded.


    Anna wanted to break the silence that Lawrence started so she brought up the topic of their childhood.


    "Do you remember when we were in kindergarten? You and I were in the same ss. I followed you,


    but you were always with Mike and you two seemed to get along very well," Anna recalled. It was in


    kindergarten when she firstid eyes on Lawrence.


    Lawrence didn''t mind the topic which Anna started. He politely added, "Yes, you''re right. We get along


    quite well. We shared many memories together and he''s like a brother to me."


    "So, you and Mike remained friends since kindergarten, right? I heard you guys went abroad together


    and came back at the same time. You still frequently get in touch with each other," Anna continued,


    with a sweet smile on her face. "I actually saw Mike yesterday, but I didn''t say hi. I got a bit shy."


    "He saw you too," Lawrence abruptly said. He nced away from Anna and continued broodingly,


    "We''ve been friends since kindergarten. We were childhood buddies. We actually just returned together


    from ourst vacation abroad."


    Anna didn''t continue with the topic after what Lawrence said. Out of the blue, Anna asked, "So, are


    your parents abroad?"


    "Actually, my Dad came back for business the other day and stayed here for two weeks. My Mom, on


    the other hand, has been staying in Hong Kong. I often go there to visit them when I am free,"


    Lawrence answered frankly. He didn''t see the need to hide anything from Anna. Thedy he was


    speaking to had known his family since childhood.


    "You''re blessed to have a happy family," Anna said, admiring Lawrence''s family. "You must be missing


    your mother since she''s not living with you, right?"


    Anna knew that Lawrence loved his mother so much. She was his favorite person. Ever since


    Lawrence was a child, he saw his mother as the most important person in his life.


    Lawrence smiled at the thought of his mother. There was always a special ce in his heart for her. He


    sighed and said, "Yes. I sometimes wish I could stay with her so I can take care of her. But then I


    realized that she is happy being with my Dad, so I gave up the idea of asking her to live here instead."


    Anna smiled again. She was happy to bring this family subject on the table to get Lawrence''s interest.


    "So," Anna said, blushing like a tomato, "Have your parents talked to you about settling down? You


    know, getting married?" She brushed her hair to her ear and nced at Lawrence.


    ''In the eyes of our elders, we''re both at the right age to marry. I''m sure his parents have already asked


    him to settle down, '' she thought to herself.


    "Well, they actually brought up the topic a few months ago. But they haven''t mentioned it recently. To


    be honest, they would never force any of their children to marry," Lawrence replied. He tried to avoid


    eye contact with Anna. He noticed that she''s blushing while talking about marriage.


    "Lawrence," Anna said abruptly. She paused and Lawrence could sense her hesitation. But then she


    continued, "I hope you have forgiven me for what I did to you in the past."


    Lawrence kept silent. His gaze was somewhere else.


    Anna, not minding Lawrence''sck of interest, went on and said, "I know what I did hurt you. I felt guilty


    for taking you for granted. But now I''m back. I intend to work in this city to be with you. I want to stay


    with you. I''m ready now."


    "Anna," Lawrence cooed as he turned his nce back to her. Anna could feel the softness in


    Lawrence''s voice when he spoke her name.


    "Please give me a chance, Lawrence. I know how you felt. I know how you''re feeling right now. But


    please don''t push me away. Give me one more chance to prove to you how I feel. I have already turned


    down opportunities abroad just to be with you," Anna was pleading. She was desperate to win


    Lawrence back.


    Aria and Charlotte finally arrived at the restaurant. They walked inside arm in arm, giggling like high


    school girls. While waiting for the waitress to give them a table, they talked about the food they would


    like to order.


    "I want two filet mignons, Aria. Don''t forget that," Charlotte reminded, squeezing her friend''s hand in


    excitement.


    "Did you skip breakfast? How can you eat so much?" Aria asked with a helpless expression but was


    d to see her friend so excited about their lunch date. ''Well, I didn''t eat breakfast, too. But I don''t


    know how I can eat that much, '' Aria thought to herself.


    "I researchedst night and found out that the filet mignon here is the best!" Charlotte said, giving Aria


    a cute expression.


    "Of course. As I said, I will treat you to the best western restaurant in the city, so here we are," Aria


    reassured her friend. She nced around and saw a vacant table not far from where they were


    standing. Aria pointed to that direction and said, "I can see a vacant table. Let''s go and seat over


    there."

 Chapter 915 The Woman He Loved (Part One)

    Chapter 915 The Woman He Loved (Part One)


    Just when Aria and Charlotte went inside the restaurant to choose a table, Charlotte suddenly saw a


    familiar figure not far away.


    She immediately whispered to Aria''s ear, "Aria, look. Lawrence is there."


    Aria halted when she heard Charlotte mentioned Lawrence''s name. Although she was surprised, she


    still looked at the direction that Charlotte was looking at. She immediately recognized Lawrence even


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    just at one nce. She was very certain that it was Lawrence although they could only see his back.


    The shirt he was wearing was exactly the same that Lawrence wore this morning. And since it was a


    limited edition clothing line, the probability of having the same shirt in the city was almost zero. That


    man was absolutely Lawrence.


    Aria and Charlotte stood still as if they were stunned. They just stared at Lawrence and the woman


    across from him. It seemed that Aria couldn''t recover from shock.


    "Aria, who is that woman? She''s so beautiful and elegant," asked Charlotte. She noticed that the


    woman was not only gorgeous but her temperament showed that she was well bred and educated.


    Anyone could easily tell that she was born and raised from a noble and rich family.


    "Who the hell knows her?" Aria answered. "Countless women want to crawl into Lawrence''s bed and


    sleep with him. How will I know which one she is?" A burning hot fury started to ze deep in her


    heart. Hadn''t he told her that he wouldn''t be in romantic terms with other women? But what was he


    doing now? He not only went out for lunch with a woman, they even looked very happy. What the hell


    was that?


    "But Lawrence always turns his back to those women," Charlotte countered. "He never had any affairs


    with other women, even with his assistant. They are just business colleagues. But look at that woman.


    They look so cheerful." Charlotte also noticed how different Lawrence''s attitude was in front of that


    woman. They looked so happy together. That woman must be very special to him.


    Colors drained from?Aria''s?face as she saw how beaming Lawrence was with that woman. She felt a


    pang in her heart. How she wished she was only dreaming. She thought she would have Lawrence''s


    full attention and his love would only be hers. However, seeing the big smile on his face now saddened


    her very much. ''Does that woman mean a lot in his heart?'' Aria couldn''t help asking herself.


    Charlotte got worried when she saw the fury in Aria''s eyes. She knew better than anyone else how


    much Aria loved Lawrence and how much she cared about him. She patted Aria''s shoulder gently and


    asked, "Aria, are you okay?"


    Aria didn''t reply. She just stood there for quite a few seconds and seemed to be contemting.


    Suddenly, she took a deep breath and adjusted her mood. Then she turned to Charlotte and asked,


    "Charlotte, are you game? Let''s do something crazy. Lets make this day an exciting one."


    "Yes, I''m game!" Charlotte hastily answered. "Just tell me what we need to do and I''m with you."


    Charlotte had always been supportive of Aria. As her best friend, she knew Aria very well. She would


    always take her side no matter what happened.


    "Let''s go and say hello to my darling," Aria said. She put on her sweetest smile and strode forward with


    Charlotte by her side.


    "Lawrence, is the JC Group..." Before Anna could finish her words, they were interrupted by Aria''s


    sudden appearance.


    "Hi, darling! What are you doing here?" Aria pretended to be confident while she looked at Lawrence.


    Lawrence''s?eyes widened in?surprise. He didn''t expect to see Aria and Charlotte right?in front of him


    so he asked, "Why are you here?" Astonishment and disbelief were apparent in his eyes.


    "Why? Are we not allowed toe to this restaurant?" Aria retorted with a pout. She looked so cute


    like a little child. She then sat beside Lawrence. She looked at the woman across from them with


    aggressive eyes but she didn''t say anything to her.


    Charlotte was a little scared when she saw Lawrence, so she gingerly greeted, "Hello, Mr. Lawrence."


    "Charlotte, have a seat," Aria demanded and pulled her to sit down beside her.


    Lawrence was aware that Aria was only trying to subdue her anger. She only pretended to be nice and


    decent in front of Anna. His mind suddenly was in a mess and he even got flustered.


    "Lawrence, this is?" Anna asked Lawrence politely while remained graceful. She actually didn''t care


    about Aria''s stare at all. Clever as she was, she could already tell their rtionship as the woman


    called Lawrence "darling".


    ''She must be Lawrence''s woman, '' Anna thought.


    "My name is Aria," Aria introduced herself before Lawrence could even speak up. "And this is my best


    friend, Charlotte," she added.


    It was only then that Anna was able to examine Aria. She was good-looking although not gorgeous.


    Her temperament also showed that she was not born in a noble family. Anna could tell from her


    expressions and gestures that she loved Lawrence so much and that made her develop a hatred


    towards Aria.


    "Hello, I am Anna," Anna replied politely. Although she didn''t like Aria and they could be rivals, she still


    maintained her gracefulness and politeness. Thus, she could overwhelm her opponent easily.


    After Anna introduced herself, Aria turned to Lawrence and asked, "Does it feel good to have lunch


    with a beautifuldy?"


    "Haven''t you seen everything?" Lawrence retorted. He didn''t like the way of Aria''s questioning in front


    of Anna.


    His cold voice surprised both Aria and Anna. Even Charlotte was agape because she didn''t expect


    Lawrence to talk to Aria that way.


    A shadow?of disbelief enveloped?Aria''s face. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    On the other hand, Anna''s lips curved up in a smile. It seemed that Lawrence wasn''t nice to this


    woman. ''Perhaps she is just one of the women that Lawrence ys with, '' she thought.


    "Yes, I saw everything. I saw how you talked to this woman happily," Aria answered in anger as she


    pointed a finger at Anna.


    She was so crazy with anger that she couldn''t control herself anymore.

 Chapter 916 The Woman He Loved (Part Two)

    Chapter 916 The Woman He Loved (Part Two)


    Lawrence frowned at her disrespectful behavior and said in a cold voice, "What else do you want to


    know since you have already seen it?" Lawrence then remembered that Aria and Charlotte were here


    to have lunch and they would go shoppingter this afternoon.


    He looked at Aria impatiently and said dryly, "If you want to have lunch, go find another table."


    "No, I won''t!" Aria answered stubbornly and she then shouted to the waiter, "Two orders of steak!"


    "Okay. Wait a minute, please," the waiter answered politely.


    The atmosphere became very embarrassing so everyone kept silent. It was as if the air had been


    frozen.


    After a while, Aria broke the silence and directly asked Anna, "Miss Anna, are you Lawrence''s friend?"


    She was very bold.


    "Yes, I am," Anna answered calmly.


    "What type of friend?" Aria asked again.


    "A close friend," Anna answered unhurriedly. She could already read what was in Aria''s mind.


    "I am very familiar with Lawrence''s private life and I know almost all of his friends. Howe I never


    heard about you?" Aria asked skeptically. ''Who on earth is this woman?'' Aria thought.


    "You two live together?" Instead of answering Aria''s question, Anna turned to Lawrence and asked.


    Lawrence didn''t answer. He remained silent and his face seemed calm. None of them could guess


    what he might be thinking.


    "Yes," it was Aria who replied firmly. Well, she was only telling the truth.


    "So, are you his woman?'' Anna asked again.


    "Yes," Aria said.


    To her surprise, Anna didn''t get angry. Instead, a mocking smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "What''s so funny about it?" Aria asked with irritation in her voice. Charlotte also couldn''t understand


    Anna''s reaction. So, taking Aria''s side, she said, "Miss Anna, since you already know that Lawrence


    and Aria are together, it''s only normal that you keep distance from Lawrence, right?"


    "I am afraid that..." Anna paused for a while then turned her smiling eyes to Aria and continued, "The


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    person who should keep distance from Lawrence is not me but you Aria."


    The way she enunciated herst words sounded like a warning to Aria.


    Aria was confused, so she stared at Anna, hoping to read something from her eyes.


    Now Anna was certain that Aria didn''t know anything about Lawrence''s past.


    "Maybe it''s the right time I tell you who I really am," Anna said with a confident smile on her face. She


    then took a sip of coffee. She thought that from Lawrence''s attitude towards this woman, he wouldn''t


    mind even if she exaggerated a little. She was confident that he wouldn''t me her.


    Aria and Charlotte looked at Anna with a bewildered expression. They were both waiting for her to


    continue.


    "The woman that Lawrence will marry is only me and not you," Anna boasted. She took a nce at


    Aria before she continued, "My father is the CEO of the BD Investment Group. We have about the


    same social influence and status with the Chu family. Our marriage will only do good to both of our


    families. Do you think you have a better family background than me?"


    Her question made Aria copse. When it came to family background, she had no clout at all. She had


    been living with her mother alone and everyone knew what kind of a life they lived. Even Lawrence and


    Charlotte knew it. She was indeed inferior to this outstanding and noble woman in front of her.


    As she saw Aria''s embarrassed expression, a triumphant smile appeared on Anna''s face. However,


    she wasn''t satisfied yet. She wanted to embarrass Aria more so that she would retreat and give up on


    Lawrence.


    Anna turned to Lawrence with a smile. In a sweet voice, she asked, "Lawrence, do you think it would


    be better if we tell Aria how you proposed to me in the university? Remember? You once promised me


    that I am the only person you will love the most and I will be the only woman in your life."


    Anna''s words saddened Aria so much. She felt that her heart shrank upon hearing her words. Although


    she didn''t witness it personally, she could still imagine how grand and romantic it must be. She had


    been with Lawrence for quite a long time but he had never promised such things on her. It turned out,


    his promises had already been given to this woman. Aria felt so stupid to believe that he would love her


    wholeheartedly. She now realized that she was wrong, totally wrong. This woman was deeply hidden in


    his heart and she was the most precious for him.


    Lawrence didn''t say a word. Instead, he stood up and walked beside Anna. Then, in a tender voice, he


    said, "Let''s go."


    "Okay," Anna replied sweetly. She was judicious, so she could tell the annoyance on Lawrence''s face.


    She picked up her bag but before she left, she looked at Aria and said, "Miss Aria, I just returned home


    a few days ago. I don''t care what happened to Lawrence when I was away but since I am back now,


    you should know what to do from now on." Then she added, "Lawrence and I are public figures and I


    don''t wish to hear any gossip about us. So, please stay away from him. He already has me beside


    him."


    Just as she was done talking, Lawrence grabbed her and pulled her out of the restaurant.


    For Anna, Lawrence''s behavior was out of anger because she could feel it.


    But in Aria''s eyes, it was love because she believed that Lawrence loved Anna.

 Chapter 917 Lawrence Would Marry Someone Else (Part One)

    Chapter 917 Lawrence Would Marry Someone Else (Part One)


    Aria sat there still, her eyes welled up with tears. ''The woman who had appeared out of nowhere had


    turned out to be Lawrence''s ex. Or maybe she is the love of his life, '' she thought, feeling her heart


    breaking into many pieces.


    "Are you alright, Aria?" Charlotte asked with concern, as she took a seat beside her heart-broken


    friend. She could easily see that Aria was tensed over something.


    "I''m good. Let''s start to eat and then I will take you home. I am sorry, I can''t go shopping with you in the


    afternoon. I need to move out," Aria replied, trying her best to control her pain. She started cutting the


    steak and stuffed one small bit into her mouth.


    Charlotte didn''t know how to pacify her friend. ''She must be terribly upset about this entire thing. But it


    seems that she is holding back her sadness. Oh, poor Aria, '' she felt bad for her bestie.


    And meanwhile, the other two emerged into the parking lot. Lawrence didn''t let Anna go until they had


    reached his car.


    "Lawrence, I..." Anna tried to exin. Since she had exaggerated about her rtionship with Lawrence,


    she knew that he must be really upset with her.


    "I tried to be nice to you because I didn''t want to throw a tantrum at you. But that doesn''t mean that I


    will put up with all of your nonsense behaviours," Lawrence began, ring at Anna with his sharp eyes.


    Terrified, Anna stared into his eyes just like a panic-stricken kitten. ''Lawrence has got angry. I think I


    have pushed his buttons this time. What should I do?'' she wondered anxiously.


    "I had asked you to marry me. But you didn''t choose me, instead you left me to pursue your studies


    and dream and broke my heart at that time," Lawrence snarled, "Besides, have I promised you that I


    will marry you now? Do you think that now you can enter my life again?"


    Anna shook her head, dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe what Lawrence was saying. She loved him


    and that was what mattered in the end. ''Is he scolding me? Is he expressing his love for Aria?'' There


    were many questions which were going on in her mind.


    "Lawrence, you were there too. You saw what she did to me. She was the one who started it first. Now,


    you are ming me because of her. How could you be so partial to her? I just said what came to my


    mind at that moment. I want to get married to you and stay by your side. You are the one I intend to


    spend the rest of my life with," Anna responded with a hurtful expression, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "Listen, I will not repeat myself again. I have found my girl and would stay with her only," Lawrence


    dered in a cold tone.


    Anna sensed that Lawrence no longer loved her and it was pointless saying anything to him


    Tears rolled down her cheeks. She took two steps forward and stood in front of Lawrence. Holding his


    arm, she pleaded, "Lawrence, I can give you everything, including myself. I mean it. Please give me


    another chance in your life."


    "I am sorry," Lawrence replied and shook her hand off.


    As he rested his eyes on Anna''s face, he saw the tears on her cheeks. He found it very difficult to be


    mean to her.


    Lawrence reached out, stroked her cheeks as he gently wiped her tears away. His heart hurt at the


    sight of his ex-love crying. Even though years had passed, he still had some feelings for her and


    couldn''t bear to see her in such a miserable condition.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I am sorry, Anna. Now I feel that I shouldn''t have been so mean to you," Lawrence apologized


    tenderly, his expression softening as he continued gazing at her. ''We''ve known each other ever since


    we were kids. She had been my true love at that time, '' he thought.


    Anna threw herself into Lawrence''s arms. "It was never your fault. It was me. I should not have said


    those words," she sobbed sadly.


    "It''s alright. I will drop you back home. I have got some jobs to finish in the afternoon," Lawrence


    know that Aria will feel hurt on hearing my words. Perhaps she might do something silly in anger, '' he


    pondered.


    "Okay," Anna nodded meekly as if Lawrence had tamed her and she had no opinion of her own.


    Lawrence quickly dropped Anna home and rushed towards his apartment without keeping his speed in


    mind.


    The moment he entered, he saw that his love Aria was ready to leave the house.


    Noticing that Lawrence hade back, she gave him a cold shoulder. In fact, his presence made her


    ufortable and she quickly proceeded with the packing.


    Lawrence walked over towards her, pulled her arm and made her sit on the sofa. "What are you


    doing?" he asked with a frown.


    "Can''t you see that I am busy packing up my things, I am going away from here? Don''t you remember,


    your fiancee has asked me to leave you? Her father is the CEO of an investmentpany. How dare I


    can go against her? I am such a small entity," Aria replied sarcastically.


    "I can exin, Aria," Lawrence responded, trying his best to remain calm in this situation. He didn''t


    expect that Aria would feel so upset. He never wanted to hurt her.


    "There is no need for that, Lawrence. We are over. I am ending this rtionship here itself. From today


    on, we are strangers for each other," Aria said indifferently as she made an attempt to get up and go


    back to packing her stuff again.


    Lawrence tightened his grip on her arm trying his best to stop her from leaving. "What if I don''t let you


    go away from me?" he asked in a threatening manner.


    "Do you think you can always keep me by your side?" Aria retorted back. She thought she had already


    lost Lawrence, so she just wanted to leave him. Even if he managed to convince her to stay with him


    they could never have the same kind of feelings as he loved someone else.


    "Aria," Lawrence called, and he softly released her from his grip. Maintaining a casual expression, he


    also sat down on the lounge, crossing his legs patiently.


    Aria paid no attention to the reaction Lawrence was giving. She took out two bank cards from her purse


    and ced them on the tea table. "You gave me these. Now I am giving them back to you," she began.


    "If you left this ce, you would be out of work. And nopany in this city is going to give you any,


    moreover your sick mom would lose her job too," Lawrence threatened her. When he was speaking, he


    made sure to do so softly so that she could feel intimidated.

 Chapter 918 Lawrence Would Marry Someone Else (Part Two)

    Chapter 918 Lawrence Would Marry Someone Else (Part Two)


    Aria''s hand remained frozen on the dress that she was holding at that moment. ''Is it a threat?'' she


    wondered. She realized that Lawrence wasn''t bluffing around. She knew that he was a powerful man


    and was capable of whatever he had said.


    A silence set in the whole room. Aria didn''t say a word. Lawrence continued to stare at her as she sat


    fixed like a stone.


    "So what''s your decision? What are you going to do? You are not leaving, I presume?" Lawrence asked


    deliberately. ''She has been with me since a long time now and knows how I deal with things, '' he


    mulled.


    Aria fell on the sofa, her eyes staring at the emptiness ahead. With a resigned look, she asked


    Lawrence, "What do you want?"


    "Stay with me. You know that you are the only woman who I love," Lawrence replied with a decisive air.


    ''I will never let her go until I die, '' he thought determinedly.


    "I love you deeply and I want to ask you if you would marry me? Will your parents ept me as their


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    daughter-inw?" Aria asked. It was true that she also loved Lawrence and she hated to leave him. But


    she wanted hismitment that he would marry her and now she was getting it but she wanted to be


    sure.


    "No, I can''t say," Lawrence replied straightforwardly. He had never thought about this matter earlier. He


    wasn''t sure whether he would be able to wed her. After all, his parents might oppose them. So he


    would rather give her an honest reply rather than give an empty promise.


    His negative reply felt to her like a knife in her heart. With a desperateugh, she muttered, "It turns out


    I am just your ything. You will never marry me."


    Lawrence didn''t retort to the same.


    Aria got up, went near Lawrence and sat on hisp. "Do you love Anna?" she asked, looking straight


    into his eyes.


    Lawrence met her eyes. The look in her eye indicated that she was a strong woman but wanted to


    know the truth. "I loved her," he replied frankly.


    Lawrence thought it better to tell her about his feelings for Anna. ''He loved her before meeting me. But


    what about now? Does he still have a thing for her?'' she wondered.


    "Do you still love her?" Aria asked, gazing at Lawrence with expectant eyes. ''Please say that you don''t


    like her. It doesn''t matter if you have no feelings left for me. I''d rather want you as a machine with no


    feelings. Please just don''t fall in love with other women, '' she prayed and hoped inside.


    "She is back," Lawrence responded, as he looked into her eyes "I will have to protect her."


    Although Lawrence didn''t say that he loved that woman, his reply still stabbed Aria''s heart deeply.


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. ''Finally, he has also shown his true colors. This is


    the love that he had for me, '' she mocked her folly.


    "So what do you want me to do now?" Aria asked. She was aware that she had no choice but to


    sumb to Lawrence and his demands. In the past, she could ask him to fulfill her silly requests. But


    now his ex-lover was back and she knew that she couldn''t do that anymore. She thought that he would


    not spend his time with her and look after her as before.


    "Stay with me as if nothing had happened," Lawrence replied. Taking his eyes off Aria, he added,


    "Don''t hurt her in case you happen to run into her."


    Aria knew that he was trying to protect Anna. By asking her to not misbehave with Anna he was only


    trying to protect his ex-girlfriend''s interests.


    "She is a richdy. I am a nobody. That is why the difference in attitude. How dare Iy a hand on her?"


    Aria responded with a wry smile. She bit her lower lip, and her heart throbbed in the pain of losing her


    lover.


    "I''m d that you know your position in my life," Lawrence said nonchntly. Seeing the forlorn look on


    Aria''s face, he started feeling a bit bad for her. ''She looks so upset, but is still trying to control her


    emotions, '' he thought.


    Rising from hisp, Aria stepped forward to keep her distance from him. She pulled her clothes,


    stopped to pick up the cards on the table and turned around. With her back towards Lawrence, she


    said, "I''m going shopping."


    She grabbed her handbag and bolted out of the house.


    When Lawrence heard the door mmed, his indifferent, bossy expression turned into that of someone


    who was forlorn. With knitted brows, he couldn''t think straight now. He didn''t know how to get rid of


    such an awkward situation. He couldn''t deny that he still had some feelings for Anna. But on the other


    hand, he knew Aria had really stolen his heart and he couldn''t let her go. As the CEO of the JC Group,


    a rich young man from an influential family, he was aware that his wife should be a well-breddy from


    a wealthy family. If that was the criteria, Anna was a better bride than Aria.


    Lawrence smoked with a troubled expression. His mind was in a total mess. He had no ns for his


    future with Aria. But the onlyfort was that Aria hadn''t left him. He intended to let nature take its


    course in that matter.


    In an international shopping mall, Charlotte and Aria walked around arm in arm. "I thought you would


    not go shopping with me. But here we are," Charlotte began.


    "Who else could I call except for you?" Aria responded as she looked ahead.


    Noticing that Aria was preupied, Charlotte assumed that her friend still could not forget the


    afternoon incident. "Did you have a talk with Lawrence, Aria? What''s going on with him and that


    woman?" she asked, eyeing Aria''s side face.


    "She is Lawrence''s ex. She will be married off to the Chu family," Aria exined inly.


    "Oh my gosh!" Charlotte screamed in shock, as she gaped at Aria. "I thought you would get married to


    Lawrence. You two looked so happy. There are so many women trying to win his affection, but he


    chose you and spoilt you. How could he suddenly turn his back on you and go about marrying another


    woman?"

 Chapter 919 The Love Feeling Between You Two (Part One)

    Chapter 919 The Love Feeling Between You Two (Part One)


    "Can we trust what men say? No, we can''t," Aria answered her own question. She may look


    unconcerned but inside, her heart still ached.


    "But Lawrence is different from other men. He is a good man, and he does attract a lot of women in the


    city. Almost every woman wants to marry him," Charlotte protested and exined.


    "Then, what''s the difference between him and other men? He''s just a man with a desirable social status


    and background. But he''s still untrustworthy," Aria dered.


    "I''m not as good with words as you are and I won''t even try to be as smart as you. But Lawrence is still


    a good man," Charlotte replied. "If you weren''t Lawrence''s girlfriend, Aria, I would have done the same


    as the other women in this city. I would have seduced him and tried to sleep with him, too."


    Aria stopped to re at Charlotte. With a voice dripping with ice, she hissed, "How dare you say that to


    me, Charlotte!"


    Charlotte wished she could take back what she said but she couldn''t anymore. She tried to smile at


    Aria to cate her. "Aria, that''s not what I meant. I would never do that to you, I swear. Lawrence is


    yours and will always be yours."


    Aria was angry but she wasn''t angry at Charlotte or what she just said. She was angry at herself for still


    loving Lawrence too much, even though he hurt her.


    "You''re absolutely right, Lawrence is my boyfriend. I love him and I won''t let anyone else take him away


    from me! Lawrence is my man and he is the most important person in my life. I won''t allow that Anna to


    ruin it." Aria dered aloud but seemingly lost in her thoughts.


    Charlotte agreed with Aria and reiterated what she said, "Yes, Aria, you can''t give up. You need to be


    strong and stand up to Anna, for Lawrence. Her family may be rich but you are better than her in all


    aspects. Lawrence may have loved her in the past but you are his girlfriend now, not her. Don''t give up


    on you and Lawrence, Aria."


    Aria gained confidence from Charlotte''s words and she felt her heart being pieced back together. She


    might still doubt Lawrence''s feelings for her and for Anna but she chose to believe Charlotte''s words.


    She turned to Charlotte and dered, "You''re right, Charlotte. I can''t give up!"


    Monday morning, as the sun shone through the windows, Lawrence felt his eyes flutter open. He


    stretched out his arm on the other side of the bed to embrace Aria but grabbed nothing but sheets and


    a nket. His eyes flew wide open and sat up in bed. He found no one sleeping on the bed but him.


    Aria was gone.


    The thought of Aria gone sent Lawrence into a panic. He got up and ran out of the bedroom to look for


    Aria. He scoured the entire second floor before he ran downstairs to search for her. He discovered Aria


    in the dining room, eating her breakfast. Lawrence breathed out a sigh of relief. ''She didn''t run away, ''


    he thought.


    Lawrence felt relieved and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Lawrence walked out of the bathroom, freshened up and fully clothed in a nice, clean suit, when he


    caught Aria putting on her coat. She was about to leave for work so Lawrence took advantage of this


    moment to hug her from behind and ced his head on her shoulder.


    "Stop it, I need to go to work," Aria warned with ice in her voice. She hadn''t stopped scowling ever


    since she saw him and Anna in the restaurantst Saturday. He didn''t love her as he did before and it


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    was hard for her to be as kind to him as before, too.


    "Aria, how could you say that? Please smile for me," Lawrenceforted and teased her at the same


    time. He didn''t want to argue so early in the morning.


    "I can''t," Aria replied. She shifted to unlock herself from Lawrence''s embrace.


    Lawrence grabbed her arms before she could get away and forced her to face him. Staring into Aria''s


    sad eyes, Lawrence asked, "Are you still mad at me?"


    Aria pulled her arm away from Lawrence. "Why would I be mad at you? I''m fine. I''m happy," Aria said,


    desperate to change the subject and leave. "You can go back to bed and sleep the rest of the morning


    since you''re the Executive Director of the JC Group. You can do whatever you want with yourself or


    with your friends. But you''re gonna make mete. I''m not like you. I''m just an employee with a regr


    sry and a boss. I need to work hard to earn my money and follow the rules, which includes getting to


    work on time. I can''t bete and I can''t leave work early, otherwise, I''ll be charged a penalty of 100.


    And I can''t afford to let that happen. So, if you''ll excuse me, I need to go or I''m going to bete."


    Aria pushed Lawrence away and walked out of the house.


    Lawrence felt rooted to his spot and could only watch Aria walk away. He never knew what to do


    whenever Aria was in this mood. He always tolerated it before and have gotten used to it. But now, he


    needed to do something about it. He could no longer ept Aria''s sulky attitude and he needed to find


    a way to make it up to her. He wanted things to be just like before.


    Lawrence eventually left the house and drove to the office. He spotted Ivy waiting for him by the


    elevators.


    When Ivy spotted Lawrence on his way to the elevators, she smiled and ran up to Lawrence so she


    could walk together with him.


    "Good morning, Mr. Lawrence," Ivy greeted as she fell into step with him.


    "What''s going on?" Lawrence asked. He knew Ivy wanted to tell him something important by the look


    on her face and because she only waited for him by the elevators when she needed to tell him


    something important.

 Chapter 920 The Love Feeling Between You Two (Part Two)

    Chapter 920 The Love Feeling Between You Two (Part Two)


    "Sir, Mrs. Selina from the H King Group is waiting for you. She''s in your office right now," Ivy blurted


    out. That''s exactly the reason why Ivy waited for him by the elevators. She didn''t want to be alone with


    Selina in the office, in case she asked her questions. Selina was a smart woman and she was going to


    see through the lies if she asked Ivy any questions. So she decided it was best to just stay away from


    her as much as she could.


    "Why is Aunt Selina here so early in the morning?" Lawrence asked with confusion in his face. He


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    arrived one hourter than his staff today so he was still early. But Aunt Selina came in even earlier.


    Something must be wrong.


    Ivy shook her head as she followed Lawrence into the president''s exclusive elevator.


    Lawrence stepped out of the elevator as soon as the doors opened to his office on the top of floor of


    the JC Building. His door was already wide open and he could see a familiar silhouette by the window.


    "Aunt Selina," Lawrence greeted as he entered the office.


    Selina turned around at the sound of Lawrence''s voice. "Hello, Lawrence," Selina greeted him.


    Lawrence approached Selina and kissed on the cheek. "Tell me, Lawrence," Selina asked. "Do you


    always arrivete to work?"


    "Just once in a while," Lawrence defended himself. He would have arrived earlier but Aria''s angry


    outburst put him in a bad mood.


    Lawrence pulled up a chair for Selina to sit down before he took his chair at his desk.


    Selina faced Lawrence when she asked, "What have you been keeping yourself busy withtely,


    Lawrence?"


    "Nothing much, Aunt Selina," Lawrence answered. He tried his best to not look directly at Selina''s eyes


    to avoid more questioning. It seemed like Selina was here to ask him a lot of questions.


    "Are you sure about that?" Selina pushed. "I''ve heard different otherwise."


    Lawrence was right about the questions. He finally looked Selina in the eyes and asked, "What have


    you heard from other people?"


    I heard that you purchased a very expensive ne at a charity auction for a woman who wasn''t


    your girlfriend. And in front of everyone in the audience. Is that true?" Selina asked. Selina actually


    knew about everything that happened at the charity auction already. And she knew that the woman in


    question was a woman named Anna, who was also Lawrence''s ssmate from kindergarten.


    "Yes, it''s true," Lawrence replied with honesty. He chose to be honest and admit it to Selina. News


    spread fast in this city and a lot of people were watching him. It was impossible to hide anything from


    Selina.


    "Why did you do it?" Selina continued to ask. "Who is that woman? Are you nning to marry her?"


    Selina wanted to be subtle with her questions but what she really wanted to know was the answer to


    thest one. She cared about Lawrence and she always worried about his future marriage. He might


    be with Aria now but everyone knew he would never marry Aria. Anna was more suited for him,


    especially with her family background.


    "Aunt Selina," Lawrence called out, his eyes bore into Selina''s. He wanted to be straight with Selina.


    He knew how smart she was, and he also believed she had already known everything before she came


    to him.


    "Do you want me to marry her?" Lawrence asked.


    But before she could say more, Lawrence continued to talk, "I''m sure you already know about


    everything that happened that day so there''s no need to pretend that you don''t. And I believe you


    already know who Anna is and her family. You''ve already investigated before you came here, right,


    Aunt Selina?" Lawrence read Selina''s mind.


    "You''ve always been such a smart boy, Lawrence," Selina answered. She was embarrassed that


    Lawrence saw through her lies and interrogation but she continued, "Do you think your Aunt Selina is


    so powerful, I already know everything?"


    Lawrence nodded. "Of course, Aunt Selina. You wouldn''t be running apany by yourself if you


    weren''t," Lawrence replied.


    "Okay, you got me, I''ll tell you what I know then," Selena finally admitted and faced Lawrence. Selina


    continued, "Anna was your ssmate in kindergarten, wasn''t she? And with a nice family background,


    too. I heard that her family moved back and transferred their head office to this city. They''ve organized


    a business party in three days. I expect we''ll receive our invitation soon. You''ll be going to the party,


    won''t you?"


    "Probably," Lawrence answered. There''s a high probability that he would be attending the party


    because his friends were going to be there. If he had an invitation, then his friends were going to be


    invited, too. How could he not attend if his friends were going?


    "I have full confidence of you with your business and work. I won''t bother with you that because I know


    you always do your best even without anyone''s guidance," Selina replied. "But I am worried about your


    marriage prospects. Lawrence, do you have feelings for Anna? Can there be a love rtionship


    between you two?"


    Selina asked, with a serious look on her face. She wanted to know the truth from Lawrence.


    "What will you do if there is such a kind of rtionship between us?" Lawrence asked. He wanted to


    know what Selina had in mind first. He knew what Selina thought was what her parents also thought.


    "We will be thrilled, of course. Anna fits all the standards to be your wife. And even though your parents


    are in Hong Kong, there''s no need to worry. Your Uncle Wilson and I can arrange the wedding for you if


    you want to get married to Anna," Selina replied. Anna really was the suitable partner for Lawrence


    since she studied business abroad and was even known as a legendary queen of finance.


    "What if I don''t love her, Aunt Selina?" Lawrence asked this time.


    "If you didn''t love her, why did you buy that expensive ne for her? And why did you hug her in


    front of all those people? Tell me, Lawrence. Were you in love with her years ago?" Selina interrogated


    Lawrence. She didn''t believe that love did not exist between Lawrence and Anna. What Lawrence did


    at the charity auction and Anna''s approval of their intimate actions in public proved they still had


    feelings for each other.

 Chapter 921 An Indifferent Lover (Part One)

    Chapter 921 An Indifferent Lover (Part One)


    "Aunt Selina," Lawrence called. "I have my concerns."


    "Oh, do you mean Aria?" she suddenly blurted out. She could sense what was bothering Lawrence at


    that moment as if she could read his mind. As his Aunt, she had been turning a blind eye on


    Lawrence''s rtionship with Aria and had always respected her nephew''s choice for a girlfriend. She


    may be old, but she understood that people have the right to choose who they date. But marriage was


    a different thing. And when it came to the topic of Lawrence settling down with Aria, Selina had always


    offered her unsolicited advice whether Aria deserved to be a part of the Chu family.


    Lawrence nodded but didn''t say a word. He tried to avoid Selina''s gaze by looking outside the window.


    He didn''t want to look into her eyes, afraid that she could read his mind.


    Selina sighed and said, "I believe Aria is an exceptional woman. She''s simple, kind, smart, and without


    any bad intentions. She''s pretty, too. But, there''s no denying that her family, you know." Selina didn''t


    finish what she was about to say.


    "I understand, Aunt Selina," Lawrence sighed. He also believed that Aria was an exceptional woman


    and would be the best wife for him, but being a part of the Chu family, there was more to marrying than


    being just in love. "Do you think Mom and Dad would approve of her?" He looked at his Aunt Selina''s


    eyes with a hopeful look on his face. He was silently praying to get her to side with him on this matter.


    Lawrence always knew that there were only two people in the world who could understand his feelings


    and read his thoughts: his mom and Aunt Selina.


    Selina let out another sigh, crossed her legs and rested her hands on herp. She finally said, "You


    know very well that your father is a principled man and his approval doesn''te easy. As for your


    mother, I''ve known her to be very understanding and loving, so if you will tell her how much you love


    Aria, she would understand."


    Selina was suddenly struck with an idea. She smiled at Lawrence and said, "How about you take the


    initiative of telling your parents about your rtionship with Aria? That way we can see what they think


    about her. What do you think?"


    "I would like to, but I''m afraid that Dad will get mad," Lawrence replied with a worried expression on his


    face. He had the same idea for quite some time now, but he couldn''t bring up the topic to his family,


    worrying that his father would not approve his rtionship with Aria.


    "Well, I couldn''t agree with you more. But you know what they say, ''no guts, no glory''," Selina said,


    leaning her back on the chair.


    Lawrence didn''t say a word. He was deeply lost in his thoughts when his phone rang. He took it out of


    his pocket and looked at the caller ID to see who was calling. The screen disyed the name of Anna.


    He looked at his phone for a moment, hesitating to answer the call. He wished that the ringing would


    stop, but it continued.


    "If you need me to leave, just say it." Selina said as she saw the hesitation on her nephew''s face.


    "No need, Aunt Selina," Lawrence replied, gesturing her to stay. He finally answered the call.


    "Hey, Lawrence! Did I catch you at a bad time?" Anna asked.


    "Hey, what''s up?" Lawrence replied calmly without changing the expression on his face.


    "So, I will be hosting a business fellowship party at my house in three days," Anna merrily said. She


    paused, waiting for Lawrence to respond.


    When Lawrence sensed that Anna was waiting for him to say something, he then replied, "Yes, I heard


    about it. Aunt Selina just told me today."


    "Fantastic! So, I can expect you there, right?" Anna asked, hoping that Lawrence would say yes.


    "Only if I am invited," Lawrence said.


    "But of course! I have the invitation card from my father in my hand as we speak. I''ll have this sent to


    youter. Sound good?" Anna continued. Her sweet and calming voice sounded clearly from the other


    side of the phone.


    "Don''t bother. Just tell me where you are and I''lle to meet you after I finish my work," Lawrence


    offered. He didn''t want to bother Anna that much as he knew how busy she was preparing for the


    fellowship party.


    "Sure, that''ll be wonderful. You can also ask Mike to join us so we can have lunch together. I haven''t


    seen him in a long time," Anna suggested.


    "Okay. I''ll call Miketer," Lawrence said obediently.


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll send you the details of the restaurant then.


    See youter. Bye!" Anna said and then she hung up.


    As soon as the phone call ended, Lawrence put down his phone on his desk. He turned to see Selina


    looking at him with a sly smile on her face.


    "Was that Anna?" Selina guessed but she already knew the answer. It wasn''t natural for Lawrence to


    be obedient and tender to any woman except to her and his mother, Cherry. So that could only mean


    that the person he just spoke to was special to him.


    "Yes, that was Anna. She just invited me and Mike for lunch today," Lawrence replied, looking back on


    the papers he was working on.


    "Well, if that''s the case then you must hurry and finish your work. You wouldn''t want to make a woman


    wait for you," she said. She stood up and walked towards the door.


    Before she could open the door, she heard Lawrence called for her, "Aunt Selina, I''m sure you know


    what happened between me and Anna, right? So, what are your thoughts?"


    Lawrence sensed that Selina would like to say something about this matter, or she wouldn''t bother to


    mention Anna''s name. But if there was something he appreciated about Selina, it was that she would


    give her honest thoughts on everything.


    "Well, I heard that Anna is back here in the country for good and I thought you guys were back


    together. So, I thought to ask how things were going and if I could arrange the wedding preparations


    now. But since I learned that it was not the case then I decided to put things aside until you have made


    up your mind," Selina said. These words reassured Lawrence and knowing that Selina understood him


    lightened the burden he was carrying on his shoulder.


    "Thank you, Aunt Selina. To be honest, I don''t know what I should do, but one thing''s for sure, Aria is


    the only woman I want to spend the rest of my life with. I love her so much." Lawrence became more


    certain of his feelings from that moment.


    Selina was d to ease Lawrence''s burden somehow. She patted his shoulders and gave him an


    encouraging smile, saying, "That''s my boy! Just follow your heart and you''ll be perfectly fine. I''m sure


    you can solve any problem you encounter along the way. I trust and believe in you, my sweet child."


    "I will and thank you," Lawrence said confidently. Selina''s encouragement lifted his spirit and he was


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    now certain what he needed to do to get his parent''s blessing to marry Aria.


    Lawrence went back to his work as soon as Selina closed the door behind her. He had never felt this


    motivated before. He always felt good whenever he talked about his worries to Selina.


    Lawrence had just read over thest contract when he nced over the clock on his table and saw that


    it was already 11:00 a.m. ''Wow, time really flies when you''re having fun. I needed to finish this now," he


    thought to himself. He signed the contract and put everything in a box for filing. He was about to leave


    his office when Mike stormed in.


    "Hey! You''re still working, Mr. Lawrence? Mike quipped him as he walked towards Lawrence.


    "Hey, Mike. No, I''m almost done," Lawrence replied as he handed over the box to Ivy.


    Mike stared at Ivy as she collected the box of documents from Lawrence and wondered what she


    would do if she got fired from thepany one day. ''Will she take revenge on that person?'' he


    wondered to himself.

 Chapter 922 An Indifferent Lover (Part Two)

    Chapter 922 An Indifferent Lover (Part Two)


    He went to the reception area to give Lawrence time to finish his work. He went to look out the window


    and was treated to a marvelous view of the city. The building was situated at the center of the city and


    you could see the whole city from this height. It was indeed a rxing view.


    Ten minutester, Mike saw Ivy leave the room, so he went to see how his friend was doing.


    "Are you done?" asked Mike.


    "Yes," replied Lawrence, as he tidied up his desk.


    "Then let''s go. We must not make Anna wait for too long. If she gets angry, she might not treat us to


    lunch anymore," Mike said, gesturing Lawrence to hurry up.


    Without saying a word, Lawrence stood up and walked out of his office.


    When Ivy saw Mike and Lawrence hop in the elevator, she clenched her teeth and spitefully murmured


    to herself, "Anna Dou, let''s wait and see!"


    Lawrence and Mike finally arrived at the restaurant. As they entered, they noticed that Anna was


    already there waiting for them, so they hurriedly approached her.


    "Hey, Lawrence, there you are!" Anna happily said as she stood up. A big smile crossed her beautiful,


    pinkish face. But Lawrence said nothing.


    "Hey, Anna. I''m fine, thank you for asking," Mike sarcastically said as he realized that Anna didn''t


    notice him. He sat beside her and continued to grumble, "Well, I hope you did not forget that you also


    invited me here."


    Annaughed sweetly and then said jokingly, "There''s no way I could miss such a handsome and


    decent prince, is there?" She tapped Mike''s shoulder and continued, "I actually wanted to apologize to


    you because I didn''t say anything to you at the party that evening."


    "Oh, forget about it. I didn''t mind at all," Mike replied, pertaining to that evening that Anna was talking


    about. Mike crossed his legs and leaned on the chairfortably while saying, "I''m just wondering.


    Why didn''t you let us know that you''reing back?"


    "I want to surprise you both," Anna replied, smiling at Mike.


    "Huh? Surprise us both?" Mike asked sarcastically. "Maybe you mean you wanted to surprise


    Lawrence. I know that Lawrence meant more to you, am I right?" Mike bantered. They knew each other


    back since kindergarten. When they were younger, Mike could only keep these things to himself, but


    now that they''re older, he could now say whatever he wanted.


    Anna just smiled and didn''t say a word. She picked up her handbag and brought out two invitation


    cards. She handed each card to Lawrence and Mike while saying, "As you know, our family moved all


    our businesses to the city, so we intend to hold a business party to all our business partners and


    friends. I hope that you two cane."


    It wasn''t an ordinary invitation. It was specially made for the invitation and seemed to be expensive.


    One could say that the invitation was intended only for the distinguished guests because of its


    ingenious design ¨C golden lettering, golden paper, and golden invitation. It could be mistaken for a gold


    bar.


    "Wow! This is the most exquisite and well-designed invitation I have ever received. Well, I shouldn''t be


    surprised since yourpany is the most sessful investment group. This invitation just speaks for


    your group''s reputation." Mike teased Anna again. He put the invitation into his pocket and said, "Count


    me in. I''ll definitely be there."


    "Lawrence, too!" Anna dered, thinking that Lawrence woulde because Mike would. Her face lit


    up and continued, "I will introduce you to my father."


    "That''s wonderful and I''m looking forward to that!" Mike eximed. "Maybe I can also ask your father to


    invest in my real estate project."


    "Sure. I''ll try to help you persuade my father. But no promises," Anna said. But she wasn''t really paying


    so much attention to Mike. Her eyes were set to Lawrence who was not saying a word since they got in


    the restaurant.


    "Anna, I didn''t expect that we''d be good friends again," Mike said. He suddenly leaned over to


    Anna with a sly smile and continued, "Soon enough we''ll be business partners. So, how about we get


    married and merge our businesses?"


    Anna was stunned at what Mike just said. She immediately dismissed the idea and said with a


    disgusted smile, "What are you talking about?" She quickly looked at Lawrence''s face but saw no


    change in his expression, so she continued to say, "We are just friends, okay? As the saying goes, ''You


    don''t eat where you shit'', so how can you hit on me?"


    Mikeughed hysterically and replied, "Well, I don''t give a shit about any saying. I think you''d make a


    good wife, so I''d like to¡­" But before he could finish his yful banter, Anna stopped him.


    "Mike, if you don''t stop talking nonsense, I won''t take you to see my father," Anna threatened him to


    make him stop because she was worried that Lawrence would misunderstand the situation.


    "Whoa, I was just fooling around. But for the sake of mypany''s future, I would shut up." Mike


    became serious from that moment on and sat up straight. He was just indeed fooling around with the


    intention of stealing Anna''s attention away from Lawrence. Not because he liked her, but because Mike


    was worried about Aria. If Anna and Lawrence got back together, what would happen to Aria? ''Will it be


    Aria or Anna? You have to choose now, buddy, before it''s toote, '' Mike thought to himself.


    If anyone would ask Mike, he would choose Aria for his friend. He knew from the bottom of his heart


    that Aria was the best fit for Lawrence.


    The food was finally served and the three had an enjoyable feast while reminiscing their childhood


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    days.


    After lunch, they said their goodbyes to each other and continued with their own businesses. Anna


    went ahead to finalize the party. Mike was fetched by his driver to get to his office. Lawrence drove


    himself back to his own office to finish some of the contracts.


    While on his way back to the office, he dialed Aria''s number and put the phone on speaker. The line


    went ringing until the other line answered.


    "Hello?" Aria''s low voice surrounded the whole car.


    "Hey, have you had your lunch?" Lawrence asked. He cared so much about her that he kept tabs on


    her whereabouts and activities from time to time to make sure she''s okay.


    "Yes, I just finished. Do you need anything from me?" Aria''s tone was unusually cold.


    "Oh, nothing," Lawrence hastily replied. He sensed that Aria was a little indifferent and it frustrated him.


    He didn''t know how he would respond to her.


    "If so, I need to hang up now. I have other important things to do," Aria said and hung up.


    Lawrence was about to say something when he heard a lot of "beeps" from the other line. He got


    distressed and thought to himself, ''So she really did hang up. What just happened?'' He was confused.


    He had no idea what just happened and why Aria was acting that way. He had never imagined that


    their rtionship would hit this rock as if they were strangers. No, even worse than strangers.


    Meanwhile, Aria was sitting in the corner of her office''s coffee area, holding a cup of tea while staring


    outside the window. Her hands were shaking, her head down, and tears started to fall down her


    cheeks. She quickly dried them up, afraid that someone might see her crying and gossip about it.


    ''Lawrence, I don''t know if I can face you anymore. I don''t know if I can look into your eyes and not cry. I


    don''t know how you are feeling anymore. Are you still in love with me? Do you still care for me? Is


    there something I did that made you change your mind? Am I still be the only one in your heart?''


    These were all the questions Aria had on her mind. Her sight started to blur as tears filled up her eyes.


    She sobbed quietly and alone. She''s feeling very weak now, physically and emotionally. She was


    longing for Lawrence, but it made her cry even more. She wanted to hear his voice, but that call made


    her sad because she was thinking that Lawrence was just doing it out of obligation and not of love. And


    finally, Aria was ovee by her emotions. She cried her heart out in the corner of the coffee area.

 Chapter 923 Leaving The JC Group (Part One)

    Chapter 923 Leaving The JC Group (Part One)


    Lawrence arrived at the JC Group and headed straight for his office. Since Aria had been upying his


    mind, he could not focus on his work.


    Ivy immediately entered Lawrence''s office with a cup of coffee. When she noticed that he was staring


    nkly ahead, she knew that he was contemting.


    She put the coffee mug on his desk lightly to avoid creating a sound as she didn''t want to disturb him.


    Then she turned around and was about to take her leave.


    "Wait!" Lawrence abruptly stopped her.


    Ivy stopped and turned to look at Lawrence. "What can I do for you, Mr. Lawrence?" she asked politely.


    "Why do you think Aria suddenly treat me like this?" Lawrence asked with a confused expression. Then


    he looked out of the window. He really didn''t know what to do with Aria.


    After reflecting quickly, Ivy could roughly figure out what was troubling her boss. She focused her gaze


    on Lawrence and gingerly asked, "Did Miss Aria get mad at you?"


    "Umm," Lawrence nodded.


    Ivy sidled up to Lawrence and stood beside him. She put on a fake frown and guessed, "She might


    have heard about what happened at the party, and that''s why she got angry."


    Lawrence didn''t respond. He was certain that Aria didn''t know that he met Anna at the party. He knew


    that she only got annoyed and even tried to leave him because of that lunch with Anna.


    Ivy fixed her eyes on Lawrence''s side profile. She would never get sick of looking at his handsome


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    face. Only in some special situations could she get the chance to be close to her boss and such


    opportunities were rare so she wanted to take advantage of it. As she watched his scowling face, an


    idea suddenly came to her mind. Perhaps it was a good chance for her. Lawrence was currently at a


    loss so she thought she could seize the opportunity and try her best to win his heart.


    "Mr. Lawrence, I''ve already gotten some information about Miss Anna. I learned that you grew up


    together and you were good friends. Besides, she is a high-borndy. I think she is way much better


    than Miss Aria. At least she could be of great help to you. If you marry her, it will surely do good to the


    future of the JC Group. By that time, perhaps ourpany could earn a reputation worldwide with the


    support of her family. What do you think?" Ivy spoke in Anna''s favor. When she noticed the pensive


    look on Lawrence face, her mouth curved into a smile. ''It looks like he agrees to what I said, '' she


    assumed.


    Ivy then decided to add fuel to the fire. But this time, she was against Anna which surprised Lawrence


    a lot.


    "Boss, I heard that you and Miss Anna dated in the past. However, she broke your heart and dumped


    you," Ivy started. "Now, she wants you to be back together. But, what if she deserts you again?" she


    added. "As I have said, Miss Anna is from a wealthy family. She doesn''t need to depend on anyone


    else, not even on you. If you two start over again, she can still leave you whenever she wants because


    she can still enjoy afortable life even without you. So I think you better find someone who will


    never leave you." Ivy rested her hand on Lawrence''s shoulder the moment she finished talking.


    Lawrence finally understood what Ivy was trying to say when he noticed the hand on his shoulder. ''She


    is giving me hints. It turns out, she wants me to give up on both Aria and Anna so she can get the


    chance to be my wife. She thinks she is the perfect person for me, '' he spected.


    Lawrence raised his head and leered at Ivy. He asked deliberately, "So, who do you think I should


    choose?"


    As Lawrence didn''t snap at her when she put her hand on his shoulder, she regarded it as a permission


    to have some intimate acts. Without any misgivings, she stepped closer behind him and threw her arms


    around his neck. Then she rested her head on his shoulder intimately.


    "I have been by your side for a long time, why couldn''t you give me a shot?" Ivy cooed sweetly. She


    finally blurted out her real thoughts. Lawrence didn''t say a word so she continued, "Each time I


    apany you to some asions, I really wish that you can introduce me to other people as your


    woman instead of your assistant. Do you know how much I am dying to hear that?"


    "You are well aware that office romance is prohibited in the JC Group," Lawrence countered icily. He


    already discerned that his assistant had a thing for him but neither of them brought it up. Now that she


    was confessing her feelings for him, neither of them dodged the topic as well.


    "I can quit my job immediately. As long as I can stay close to you and be your woman, I am willing to


    hand in my resignation and leave the JC Group," Ivy replied instantly. She thought there was no need


    for her to go to work once she became Lawrence''s woman.


    "What are you going to do after quitting your job? How are you going to support yourself?" Lawrence


    asked on purpose. He would like to know more of her thoughts. "Once we get together, I don''t need to


    work to support myself. I have you and I know you will keep me," Ivy answered coquettishly.


    "Get out of here!" Lawrence yelled out before Ivy could get nearer him.


    Ivy''s expression froze the moment she heard Lawrence''s angry voice.


    She fell silent. She couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "Do I need to repeat myself twice?" Lawrence asked menacingly. Fury was already gleaming in his


    eyes.


    Ivy knew Lawrence''s temper very well so she reluctantly withdrew her hands around his neck and


    stood straight.

 Chapter 924 Leaving The JC Group (Part Two)

    Chapter 924 Leaving The JC Group (Part Two)


    She took several steps backwards and stopped. She stood there motionlessly as she stared at the


    back of his head. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally mustered some courage. She sprinted back to Lawrence and


    stood in front of him. She held his arm and said, "Mr. Lawrence, you know that I have been admiring


    you and I really want to stay by your side. From the time that you hired me, I have already fallen in love


    with you. That''s why I worked hard to improve myself. I want to be an excellent woman so I will deserve


    you."


    This time, Lawrence met Ivy''s eyes then he slowly asked, "Do you know why I hired you to be my


    assistant?"


    "W... Why?" Ivy stammered. She already looked very nervous. She believed that Lawrence offered her


    a job to be his assistant because he had a crush on her. She was just so naive at first that she didn''t


    see through his purpose. She even didn''t know about love then. Onlyter that she figured it out. That


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    was why she did everything she could to get closer to him and win his trust.


    "Because of your friend, Reba Lin," Lawrence replied with gritted teeth. He stared at Ivy with his


    sharp eyes. He didn''t intend to mention that name again for the rest of his life but Ivy provoked him.


    Since she misunderstood that he had a thing for her, he must tell her now the real reason why he hired


    her.


    "Reba?" Ivy mumbled. Her eyes bulged in bewilderment. It urred to her once that Reba


    might have something to do with her employment in the JC Group but sheter on ruled out this


    possibility with some other reasons. Now, she heard it directly from her boss. She was really


    thunderstruck. She knew Lawrence wouldn''t lie to her.


    "Yeah, it''s her," Lawrence confirmed. "I know that you take care of her mother every day now. And you


    still go to the sanatorium to visit her monthly, right?" Lawrence added. Lawrence was actually surprised


    that Ivy didn''t know anything about his rtionship with Reba. ''Didn''t Reba tell her?'' he


    wondered


    Ivy immediately broke down. What Lawrence told her was really mind blowing. She loosened her grip


    on his arm and shook her head in disbelief. She was still confounded so she asked, "Did you have


    something to do with Reba''s ident?"


    "You know her better than me, don''t you?" Lawrence asked back. Ivy turned her gaze away. She was


    lost in her thoughts. She tried to recall what happened a year ago and something came to her mind.


    She looked back at Lawrence and asked, "You did that to her because of Aria, right?" Although


    Lawrence didn''t answer her question directly, she still strongly believed that Lawrence had something


    to do with it.


    "I don''t have to answer your question. She made a lot of misdeeds so she only deserved what she got,"


    Lawrence said grimly.


    Lawrence had already expected that Ivy would me him for what happened to Reba. After all,


    they were good friends. However, what Ivy would say next really surprised him.


    Ivy grabbed his arm again and stared at him resolutely. Then she said pleadingly, "I don''t mind what


    you did to Reba. I know what kind of person she is so you''re right. She only deserves it. But me, all


    I want is to be with you and to be your woman. If you agree to date with me, I promise that I will never


    visit Reba again and I will stop looking after her mother. Just give me a chance to serve you, okay?"


    Lawrence couldn''t hide the astonishment on his face. He suddenly felt that Ivy was not the same


    person that he knew. He felt like she turned into someone else.


    "You know very well that I am serious about Aria," he said as an answer to Ivy.


    "But you and Aria will never work. Your parents will definitely oppose your rtionship," Ivy responded.


    "Aria is a country girl. She is just a saleswoman in a smallpany. What do you expect from her? No


    one will even appreciate her capability. Do you think your parents will agree on your marriage?" she


    added.


    "Who do you think you are?" Lawrence asked as he glowered at Ivy. A gust of fury rose in his heart.


    "Do you think you are better than her?"


    "At least I work in the JC Group. Ipetent people can never have ess in bigpanies like this.


    Isn''t it a proof that I am better than her?" Ivy retorted. She purposely ignored Lawrence''s anger


    because she was more afraid of losing this good chance to try her luck.


    "I am giving you twenty-four hours to prepare your resignation," Lawrence fumed as he rose form his


    seat. All he wanted right now was to stay away from this woman. He thought that she might already be


    out of her mind.


    Ivy trembled upon hearing Lawrence''s words. There was a finality in his voice when he said it and she


    couldn''t just ept it. With a rattled expression, she copsed to the floor and muttered, "No, it will not


    happen. I will never leave thispany." Once she left the JC Group, all of her efforts would be in vain.


    She was scared at the thought of it.


    Meanwhile, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" Lawrence shouted.


    As soon as the door opened, the HR Department director and the finance director froze. They only


    came to give their report to Lawrence but they did not expect to see such a scene. Lawrence was


    standing by the French window while Ivy copsed on the floor. Their mouth agape in incredulity.


    They exchanged bewildered nces and they looked hesitant. Although they had prepared their


    reports in advance, the embarrassing and odd atmosphere in the room gave them a mental block. So,


    what they did was only stood still silently.


    "What''s up?" Lawrence asked with a livid face. "Oh, yeah..." the finance director responded. He was


    the first one to somehow recover from shock.


    "We came here to discuss with you the financial status of ourpany and the personnel transfer," he


    added.


    However, Lawrence didn''t pay heed to the finance director''s words. Instead, he looked at the HR


    Department director and said, "Come in. I want to have a meeting with you. After that, you must deal


    with Ivy''s resignation procedures."

 Chapter 925 Family Will Return (Part One)

    Chapter 925 Family Will Return (Part One)


    The director of the Human Resource Department would never dare say no. So he simply nodded his


    head as he replied, "Yes, Mr. Lawrence."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ivy heard them talking. She stayed and watched as the two directors walked towards the sofa inside


    the drawing room. They were obviously ready to have a meeting with Lawrence, but she was rooted to


    the spot.


    Lawrence looked at her with contempt. He asked, "What? What do you want? Are you nning to stay


    here and listen to our meeting?"


    Lawrence''s voice brought Ivy back to her senses. Startled, she stood up and looked at Lawrence. She


    mumbled a quick apology and briskly stepped out of his office.


    After his meeting with the two directors, Lawrence walked out of his office and left for a pub.


    He went directly to his car and left the premises. While Lawrence was driving, he called Mike. When


    Mike answered, Lawrence immediately asked his friend, "If you have nothing important to do,e


    with me to the bar now."


    Used to Lawrence''s abrupt calls, Mike instantly replied, "Sure, I''ll go to the bar with you. I don''t turn


    down free drinks, especially from you. I''ll be there in a while."


    Lawrence hung up and drove faster as he channeled his rage in to his car.


    After he reached the bar, he parked his car and walked towards the entrance. Inside, he chose to sit in


    the corner, away from the crowd. He started drinking.


    After drinking alone for almost half an hour, Lawrence saw Mike arrive. Thetter entered the bar and


    scanned the people around to look for his friend. He spotted Lawrence in the corner and without a


    second thought, he directly walked to where Lawrence was sitting.


    "Hey," Mike greeted. "Look, I know you''re obviously annoyed because of Aria." Without asking, Mike


    immediately knew why Lawrence wanted to go to a bar and why he started drinking alone. He knew


    how upset Lawrence was. As Mike sat in front of his friend, he continued, "Greg, your brother-inw,


    will arrive any minute now. He seems to have a lot of free timetely."


    Lawrence sighed and squinted his eyes toward Mike. He was irritated as he asked, "Why did you ask


    him toe here? Who asked you to do that?" Lawrence was feeling angry - maybe it was because he


    already had drunk a lot. He felt mad and irritated at Mike. He could not hide his anger as he started to


    shout.


    Mike calmly looked at Lawrence. He opted not to mind his friend''s sudden outburst. He also thought


    how Lawrence still looked charming even though he was in a bad shape right now.


    Mike focused on Lawrence and asked, "Why? What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you''re afraid of seeing


    him? Are you worried what he''ll think if he sees you like this?" Mike continued to stare into Lawrence''s


    eyes, and he wanted his friend to focus on what he was saying. He continued, "Look, Lawrence, you''re


    the king of this city. Don''t be like this just because of a woman. You''re handsome and rich. You know


    you can get any woman you like. Stop wasting your time on this. Snap out of it. Is Aria really that


    important? I mean, is she really worth all this?"


    This angered Lawrence more. He red at Mike as he eximed, "You know how I feel about her. You


    know the answer to that." He looked cross as he took his ss and drunk all of the wine.


    Mike also took a ss and had a drink. Then he looked around silently.


    Just then, Lawrence heard his phone ring. He scowled and took it out with the intention of ending the


    call immediately. He was not in the mood to answer calls right now. But the moment he saw the name


    of the caller on his screen, his face softened.


    Amidst the jangle of voicespeting with the loud music, Mike was not able to hear Lawrence''s


    phone ring. All he noticed was the sudden change in his friend''s face. He looked closer and saw that


    the phone in Lawrence''s hand was lit.


    Intrigued, Mike asked, "So who is it?"


    Lawrence ignored Mike''s meddling and curtly said, "Sorry, I have to answer this." Then he stood up and


    walked around to find a quiet ce.


    He opted to go to the lounge on the balcony which was on the second floor. Shutting out the noise, he


    closed the door. Lawrence opened his phone and returned the call.


    After several rings, the call was answered.


    Cherry''s voice could be heard from the other line, "Hello, Lawrence."


    Lawrence smiled and warmly greeted his mother, "Hi, mother." His tone was gentle.


    Cherry asked, "Are you busy right now?" Cherry wanted to talk to her son, but she did not want to


    bother him. She knew how busy Lawrence could be.


    Lawrence rxed and sat down, "Nope. I am just hanging out with Mike. We''re in a bar." He and his


    mother were very close and he never really hid anything from her. He continued, "Why, mother? What''s


    up? Why do you call me?"


    "Oh okay. Say hi to Mike for me," Cherry replied. "And there''s something you should know."


    Cherry''s voice sounded enthusiastic and Lawrence could not help but smile. "What is it, mother? I''m


    listening."


    Cherry was out of breath as she eagerly replied, "We''ll be back tomorrow. Your father, your sister, and I


    will be back." Cherry could not wait to return home and be with her son. The moment they decided to


    go back, all she thought of was Lawrence.


    "You''re going home? Really?" Lawrence was astounded. He could not believe what he was hearing. He


    bolted up and was pacing along the balcony.


    Cherry could hear how her son took the news and it made her more excited to go back. "Yes, we are.


    Your father made the decision. Violet is very happy, too. She''s packing her bags right now."


    Lawrence longingly asked, "What time is your flight? I''ll be there. I''ll pick you guys up." He could not


    stay still. Lawrence was very anxious and excited at the same time. He wanted to go to the airport


    already. He wanted to wait for his family there.


    Cherry replied, "It''s at eleven o''clock in the morning." After a beat, she quickly added, "By the way,


    don''t tell your aunt and uncle. I don''t want them to wait for us at the airport. You know I don''t like to


    bother people and I don''t want our return to be very public. When we get home, we can visit your


    grandparents together with your aunt and uncle."


    Lawrence understood what Cherry was trying to say, he knew his mother better than anyone else. He


    agreed, "I know, don''t worry. I won''t tell them."


    "But I think Violet might have already told Alice," Cherry added after a thought, "Maybe you can go with


    Alice and meet us at the airport together."


    "Okay, got it." Lawrence was too eager to think of anything else, but he could not help but ask, "Mother,


    will you leave again after this?"

 Chapter 926 Family Will Return (Part Two)

    Chapter 926 Family Will Return (Part Two)


    Cherry felt bad for her son. She sighed and replied, "No, don''t worry. I don''t think we will leave again.


    Our home is there and that''s where we''ll stay. Your father has already handled all international affairs of


    the JC Group. After everything goes well, he will transfer his power to you. Then we will both retire." As


    she said this, she was worried for her son. She knew how stressful this was all going to be for him. But


    at the same time, she knew that Lawrence was ready. She knew that her son was capable enough to


    handle the things that will be handed down to him. Besides, something could only be decided by her


    son.


    Lawrence closed his eyes and took a deep breath, promising, "Okay, mother. You and father should


    just stay at home and enjoy your lives. I will handle ourpany, I will make sure to continue all that


    you and father worked hard for."


    "Wow! Very confident," Cherryughed as she lightened the mood.


    This made Lawrence smile more. He pictured his mother smiling andughing and it made him look


    forward to seeing her again.


    Cherry then proudly said, "My baby, my son. Lawrence, don''t worry. I''ll be with you from now on. We


    won''t be apart anymore. We''re family and we will always be together."


    "Yes, mother. I agree. We won''t be apart anymore." Lawrence''s voice broke as he continued, "I can''t


    wait to see you, father, and Violet again."


    They finished off their conversation with a good bye. Lawrence looked outside and felt rxed and


    contented. He could not help but smile. His family had always made him feel safe. They had always


    given him the support that no one else could provide. He longingly reminisced his memories with them.


    His memories of his childhood was not all clear. But he vividly remembered the time when he was just


    five years old and he was living abroad with his mother. His mother had always been strong and


    independent. She raised him on her own, refusing the help of her own parents. She was the most hard


    working woman he knew. His uncle often apanied them, acting just like his father. Back then,


    Lawrence had hoped that his uncle could truly be his father. But he never mentioned that to his mother,


    because he did not want to annoy her. He also did not want to force her to do anything she did not want


    to. To help his mother, he observed everything quietly. He considered things carefully. He learned from


    all these. He was very determined to be the best because he believed that this was the only way he


    could help his mother. This was the only way to relieve her of some of the burden she was carrying


    alone.


    After they returned to the city, they met his father. Lawrence saw the tears and the smiles of his mother.


    He finally saw her happy. His father had been a very powerful man since then. He grew up with a loving


    mother and an influential father. He also met his great-grandfather who had spoiled him too much.


    Looking back now, he realized he could not remember his great-grandpa''s face. Try as he might, it was


    all vague. But he remembered clearly how much his great-grandpa loved him and it made Lawrence


    miss him terribly.


    Lawrence treasured all the time he spent with his mother. But there came a time when he made


    mistakes. He was young and he could not forgive himself. He felt ashamed so he ran away and gone


    abroad. When he saw his little sister crying, it felt like a knife cutting through his heart. He wanted to


    take away Violet''s pain, he wanted to give her all the happiness she deserved. She was their little


    princess, the apple of his family''s eyes. He hated anyone who caused her harm. But he was sad that


    he had unintentionally and indirectly caused her childhood suffering and he could never forgive himself


    for that. He knew that the ident had totally changed Violet''s life.


    Lawrence could not handle his regrets. He knew he should make up for them, but he did not know how


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to face his little sister. Therefore he ran away and left his family. He had been a coward. But when he


    was living alone, he missed his mother terribly. He had always wished to be with his family again. He


    knew he had taken for granted all of the things and all of the people he loved the most.


    Lawrence eventually grew up and became matured through it all. He became stronger. Everything was


    changing and time flew by, and before he knew it, he was a different person. He learned a lot and had


    been even more powerful. But deep in his heart, he was still longing for his family. They were still the


    most important people in his life.


    Standing on the balcony, Lawrence smiled wistfully as he remembered it all. He lost track of time and


    forgot about where he was and who was waiting for him. He was brought back by the vibration of his


    phone in his pocket. He shook his head and looked at his phone. He saw that it was a text from Mike.


    Lawrence suddenly recalled that he was still in the bar and that Mike was downstairs waiting for him.


    He read his friend''s text, "Greg is here. We''re waiting for you in the private room. Come back down


    after you''re done."


    Lawrence had to read the text over before he understood. He remembered their conversation from


    earlier, before his mother called. Sighing, Lawrence put his phone back in his pocket. He calmed down


    and turned to leave.


    Lawrence did not need to ask which room Mike was talking about. He knew where they were. There


    was a room in the bar they had always used privately. It was a room they could take whenever they


    wanted and it was only given to them.


    So Lawrence went to their private room. He opened the door and stepped inside. Mike and Greg were


    already drinking by the time he got there.


    Mike looked up as Lawrence entered, "Hey, you''re back."


    Greg immediately asked, "Hey, Lawrence. What''s going on? Mike told me you were pissed." As


    Lawrence sat in front of him, Greg looked at him and continued, "But you don''t look pissed at all?"


    Mike was still looking at Lawrence. He fixed his gaze on his friend, his brow furrowed. Lawrence''s face


    looked cold, as usual, but he did not look angry anymore.


    Bemused, Mike tilted his head and asked, "What happened? Why the sudden change? You don''t look


    as terrible as you were earlier. You has been so sad and angry. I guess that phone call changed your


    mood?" Mike badgered on, "Come on, tell us. Was that Aria? Was she the one who called you? So will


    she be going here?"


    Lawrence had no ns of exining what happened. He just looked straight ahead as he drank from


    his ss.


    Greg decided to implore some more, "Look, Lawrence, you don''t have to be angry because of Aria. I


    assure you that she will eventuallye to you. She won''tst a week without seeing you. We all know


    how much she loves you."


    Mike looked at Greg and nodded, "Yes, he''s right. Aria''s obviously yearning for you. How could she


    possibly decide to leave you?"


    They were taking turns as they tried to persuade Lawrence. Greg was nodding as he added, "Just look


    at it this way, Aria''s angry with you because of your affair with Anna. Why would she be angry if she''s


    not jealous, right? So it''s evident that she cares for you very much."


    Again, Mike quickly nodded in agreement, "Yes, that''s correct. I mean it makes sense, Lawrence.


    You''re right, Greg. Quick thinking, huh."


    Greg looked at Mike and smiled, "You know I think I''ve learned a lot from you. I hope I could still learn


    more."


    Lawrence rolled his eyes and wanted to kick them both out. He could not bare to hear them ttering


    each other. He noticed Greg''s smile. Suddenly, he hesitated. He wondered whether he should tell Greg


    that Violet would be back soon.

 Chapter 927 Move Back Home (Part One)

    Chapter 927 Move Back Home (Part One)


    Lawrence went straight to his car as soon as he stepped out of the bar. But, instead of going to his


    apartment, he drove straight for the Chu family''s vi.


    Bill was weeding the garden when Lawrence arrived at the vi. He stopped what he was doing and


    met Lawrence by his car.


    "What brings you here, Mr. Lawrence?" Bill asked with a puzzled look the moment Lawrence stepped


    out of the car. It had been a long time since Lawrence visited the vi, not since he bought his


    apartment. Why was he suddenly here, without any notice, Bill wondered.


    "I have to take care of some things. Where is Lily?" Lawrence asked while he headed for the vi.


    "Lily is inside the vi," Bill replied, as he entered the vi after Lawrence.


    Lawrence went straight to the living room, with Bill behind him. He settled himself on the lounge without


    saying anything.


    Remembering that Lawrence needed Lily, Bill looked for her. He came back to the living room with Lily


    in tow.


    Lily studied Lawrence as she entered the living room. With his nk, emotionless face, she couldn''t


    figure out what was on his mind. She stood a few feet away from him, not saying a word.


    "Lily," Lawrence greeted the old maid earnestly.


    "Hello, Mr. Lawrence, wee back. What can I do for you?" Lily greeted with obedience.


    "Clean all the rooms on the second floor and change all the sheets," Lawrence ordered. Lily and Bill


    were confused and it showed in their faces. Lawrence continued, "Dad, Mom, and Violet areing


    home tomorrow."


    Bill and Lily both gasped at the news, shock coloring their faces. They couldn''t believe what they just


    heard.


    Bill and Lily exchanged nces before Bill asked Lawrence, "Is this really true, Mr. Lawrence? They''re


    "Yes, it''s true. Mom called this morning and asked me to pick them up at the airport tomorrow,"


    Lawrence confirmed. "You two need to clean up the house and get everything ready for their arrival."


    "Of course, we''ll get everything ready," Lily said. A wide grin appeared on her face. She was so excited


    about Cherry''s return and she didn''t bother hiding it.


    "Take extra care with my mother''s room. She wants it to look exactly the way they left it," Lawrence


    reminded Lily.


    "Of course, Mr. Lawrence," Lily agreed.


    Bill asked Lawrence, "Would you like me to pick up your family at the airport, Mr. Lawrence?"


    Lawrence shook his head. "There''s no need, Bill. They want me to do it. Alice will be there also. Just


    wait here at home," Lawrence told Bill.


    "Of course, I''ll prepare a sumptuous lunch feast for tomorrow," Lily announced. ''I''ll do everything I can


    to give them a grand wee, '' she thought.


    Lawrence stopped her. "I will call you tomorrow if we will have lunch here. They might head straight to


    Uncle Wilson''s house to visit my grandparents first."


    Lily nodded, with sad eyes, "Of course. Mrs. Cherry has been away from the city for years. She must


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    miss her family very much and be dying to see them."


    "Oh yes, and they miss Miss Violet, too," Bill agreed.


    Lawrence stood up and looked them in the eyes. He said, "That''s all. Just make sure to do the things I


    said. I will let you know if there''s anything else that needs to be done."


    Bill nodded, "Yes, okay."


    Lawrence walked towards the door.


    When she realized Lawrence was about to leave, Lily ran to catch up with him. She asked, "Will you be


    sleeping here tonight, Mr. Lawrence?" She tried to ask as gentle as she can, careful not to step on any


    toes with Lawrence.


    Lawrence stopped when Lily asked. "Yes," he nodded and kept his face straight head to the door. "I just


    have to deal with a few things. But from tomorrow on, I will be living here again."


    Lily and Bill didn''t say a word until Lawrence walked out and closed the door behind him.


    "Maybe Mr. Lawrence is worried about thedy," Bill assumed.


    Lily sighed and felt devastated for Lawrence. "If Mr. Lawrence really likes thatdy, he should tell his


    parents soon. He can''t keep them in the dark forever," she told Bill.


    "I know. I agree with you. And with Mr. Jackson''s temper," Bill worried, "if he knew Mr. Lawrence bought


    an apartment so he can live with her and she..." Bill stopped, unable to finish his sentence. After a


    pause, he continued, "Mr. Jackson will be very angry."


    "Mrs. Cherry will be there. She is a sensible woman and she loves her son very much. She will


    understand. And she can talk to Mr. Jackson about it," Lily blurted out. "But thedy stilles from an


    unknown family. That''s going to be a big problem."


    Bill was silent. He knew what Lily said made a lot of sense. But he didn''t think there was a solution to


    this problem. Once the Chu family were back together under one roof, he believed Lawrence''s


    marriage was going to be their focus.


    It was already past 8:00 pm when Lawrence opened the main door to the apartment. He found Aria


    watching TV in the living room.


    Aria already heard the door open before Lawrence came into the living room. Without saying a word,


    she stared at the television screen.


    Lawrence watched Aria before he took off his coat and ced it in the closet. He changed his shoes to


    slippers before he joined her on the sofa.


    He settled himself on the sofa beside Aria and watched what she was watching. "What time did you get


    here?" Lawrence asked with his eyes on the screen.

 Chapter 928 Move Back Home (Part Two)

    Chapter 928 Move Back Home (Part Two)


    "An hour ago," Aria replied, her eyes still on the screen. "Your dinner is in the fridge. I''ve already


    eaten."


    "I''m not hungry," Lawrence replied. He got up from the sofa and retreated to the bedroom.


    Aria finally noticed Lawrence''s hunched figure and her heart could not help but ache. She knew she


    had been sulky and indifferent the past few days but he was different today. He didn''t even make any


    attempt to romance her. She didn''t know what to do about it.


    Aria sat straight and lowered the volume on the TV. She had her eyes fixed on the bedroom. The door


    was open and she could hear water running. ''He''s probably taking a shower, '' she thought.


    ''I do love you, Lawrence. You still have my heart, '' she cried to herself, her hand clutched to her heart.


    Inside the bathroom, Lawrence stood under the shower and let the water spray his face and down his


    entire body. The water flowed down from his hair down his cheeks to his broad shoulders and his


    muscr chest. He didn''t notice the water as he stared straight ahead.''Although I am in an awkward


    situation, I will face everything bravely, '' he mediated. ''I got soaked in the rainstorm. But getting flooded


    and soaked with problems is a different feeling. But it''s okay, I will face them head-on, '' Lawrence


    promised himself.


    He let the water flow down his entire body for a few more minutes before he reached for the knob and


    turned off the water. He grabbed his towel to dry off.


    He stepped out of the bathroom and could still hear the faint sounds of the TV in the living room. He


    knew Aria was still watching. And meanwhile, his girlfriend knew that he was just done with the shower.


    Lawrence ced the damp towel on the chair and changed into his sleep clothes. He turned off the


    ceiling light and turned on the dim wall light instead. The dim light helped him sleep better.


    Heid on the bed on his back and stared up at the ceiling. He felt his eyes begin to droop and turned


    to his side to sleep.


    Aria noticed the dim light in the bedroom and she knew Lawrence was about to go to sleep. She was a


    little annoyed that he didn''t even bid her good night. She turned down the volume on the TV until she


    couldn''t hear any noise from it.


    Aria couldn''t focus on what she was watching anymore. Lawrence was simply in her mind. She


    suddenly regretted what she did to him and wondered if she had broken his heart. He had been doing


    what he could to be gentle to her and please her but she kept pushing him away. She sulked because


    his old lover was back and he was treating her well. Now, Anna was in her mind and the insecurity


    came back. ''I am no match for her. How could I everpete with her for Lawrence''s heart?'' she


    asked herself inside again and again.


    She remembered the time when she and Lawrence met. He was on a blind date with Mary. And she


    tried to ruin the date. His date with Mary, who was a high-borndy, who came from a powerful family.


    ''She stood a chance against Anna. It''s not fair that girls like them are the only ones fit to be matched


    with men like Lawrence, '' sheined to herself. ''Only rich girls could ever be with him. That''s the


    truth, right?'' she asked herself.


    She shook off the terrible thoughts and switched off the television. She wore her slippers, got off the


    sofa and turned off the lights before she entered the bedroom.


    She closed the door gently so she wouldn''t wake up Lawrence. She tiptoed towards her side of the bed


    while she watched the sleeping Lawrence. She slipped into bed while she gazed at Lawrence''s


    troubled face. ''He looks so worried. Even while he sleeps, his brows are knitted together. Did I upset


    him?'' she mused.


    She suddenly felt sorry for Lawrence. He was the CEO of the JC Group and he had so much on his


    te and so much to worry about every day. And here she was, causing him unnecessary trouble and


    making him mad. She should have understood him and took care of him, instead of upsetting him like


    this.


    Aria carefully slid closer to Lawrence and wrapped her arm around his waist. She pressed her head


    against his chest and felt him breathing.


    Lawrence wasn''t fully asleep. When he felt Aria slide closer to him and wrap herself around, he didn''t


    open his eyes and he stayed silent. But he stretched his arm out and pulled her closer to him.


    Everything felt all right with the world because Aria was with him.


    "Lawrence," Aria called out with sweetness in her voice. She looked up at his face.


    Lawrence mumbled, "Yes?" He opened his eyes and lowered them to meet Aria''s eyes.


    As they gazed into each other''s eyes, they knew there would always be love for each other in them.


    "I''m sorry for being so stubborn and making you worried," Aria apologized. She wished she could


    smoothen out his wrinkled forehead and take his worries away. She hated to see him in a bad mood.


    Lawrence smiled. "It''s not your fault, Aria," Lawrence told her, as he caressed her.


    "You look so troubled. What is bothering you?" Aria couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s not you, Aria. This is something else," Lawrence replied.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What is it? What''s wrong?" Aria prodded Lawrence.


    Lawrence sighed. "My parents and my sister areing back home tomorrow," Lawrence announced.


    "I have to move back to the vi. I can''t live here anymore."

 Chapter 929 Welcome Home (Part One)

    Chapter 929 Wee Home (Part One)


    Aria was shocked and her frozen face clearly showed it.


    Her heart began to ache and she knew she was about to lose the most precious part of her life.


    Lawrence was going to leave her.


    Lawrence noticed Aria''s face change happy to shocked to sad and he caressed her cheek tofort


    her.


    "I have to stay at the family home starting tomorrow. You need to take good care of yourself, okay?"


    Lawrence told Aria. His heart ached. He had been with Aria for such a long time now and he was used


    to inhaling her scent every day. He didn''t want to leave her. Oh, if he could only be with her every day


    and night. But he couldn''t make any empty promises tofort her or she would just get her heart


    broken if he did.


    "Will youe by to see me?" Sadness was painted all over Aria''s face as she asked Lawrence that


    heartbreaking question, hoping he''d say yes. Or would he be out of her life from now on? she asked


    herself, even though she didn''t want to think about that. ''Will our love just disappear and turn to ash?''


    she cried to herself.


    "I will stille to see you because I will miss you," Lawrence promised. He looked again at this


    innocent and fragile woman in his arms, with eyes full of love.


    "Lawrence, I can''t bear to live without you!" Aria cried out to him as she hugged him closer and tighter.


    She had learned to depend on Lawrence for a long time now, since they had been together, and she


    was used to being with him always. And now, he was going to leave with an empty, sorrowful heart.


    "I can''t live without you, either," Lawrence echoed. He pressed his lips against hers and let Aria down


    in a passionate kiss.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lawrence pressed his lips against Aria''s and poured all his love and passion into it. Aria made sure to


    return the kiss with as much passion and love. They spent theirst night in each other''s arms, making


    love through the night.


    Lawrence woke a little after sunrise. He tried to slip off the bed quietly without waking up Aria, who was


    sleeping peacefully.


    His phone rang out just as he closed the door to the bedroom. It was from Alice.


    Lawrence answered the phone with a low tone while he quickly ran to the main door.


    "Alice, good morning," Lawrence greeted.


    "Lawrence, what time are you leaving? I''m all ready to go!" Alice sounded so excited on the other side


    of the phone.


    Lawrence knew what Alice was talking about and he quickly replied, "I''m good to go."


    "I''m leaving now. I''m guessing we''ll arrive at the airport around the same time. I''ll see you there, okay?"


    Alice stated before she hung up the phone.


    Lawrence was still going to mention something important to Alice but she had already hung up and all


    Lawrence heard was a busy tone on the other side of the line. Alice was super excited to see her best


    friend, Violet, and couldn''t wait any longer.


    Lawrence was also excited to see his family and he let himself be excited. He began to hum on his way


    to the airport while asionally admiring the scenery he passed through. But no matter how excited for


    his family''s arrival and their reunion, he still had so much worry in his head and heart because of Aria.


    He had so much to decide about their rtionship and he''d need to make a decision soon.


    He shook his head to rid himself of his worries and forced a smile on his face. He had just arrived at the


    airport and he needed to put on a happy face. He found a parking spot easily and found Alice a few


    cars over, with her hand up to wave at Lawrence.


    Alice knew it was Lawrence even before he stepped out of his car. There were only two people in this


    city who drove such luxurious sports, Lawrence and Mike.


    Walking gracefully but quickly on her 10cm-high new edition crystal heels, Alice approached Lawrence.


    "Lawrence, you''rete! What happened to you? I''ve already been waiting for more than 10 minutes,"


    Alice grumbled to Lawrence.


    "Alice, it''s still early. They haven''t even left the ne yet," Lawrence assured Alice. He took a look at


    the time on his wristwatch to confirm the time. They had lots of time to spare so he had no reason to


    feel guilty.


    "Let''s go wait for them inside," Alice suggested. She linked her arm with Lawrence''s arm and pulled


    him inside the airport.


    Alice found a screen with the arrivals info and searched for Violet''s ne. Alice was anxious and kept


    looking at the exit for Violet. But, despite the throng of people arriving from their nes, she still didn''t


    see the familiar face of her best friend.


    "It says here their flight has already arrived. Where are they? Why haven''t theye out yet?" Alice


    said. She paced back and forth with her eye at the crowding out of the exit.


    "Alice, it''s okay, rx. Flights get dyed sometimes, you know," Lawrence did his best to calm Alice


    down. She was just too anxious to see her best friend. She really missed her and couldn''t wait to be


    with her again.


    "It''s been so long since I''ve seen Violet. Where is she?" Alice asked.


    "Dad, mom, do you think Lawrence and Alice are out there waiting for us?" Violet wondered out loud,


    her left hand on her father''s arm and her right hand on her mother''s arm.


    Jackson smiled at Violet while he pushed the luggage cart. "I''m not sure about Lawrence because you


    know he''s very busy with work," Jackson responded. "But I''m 100% sure Alice will be outside, after all,


    she''s the first person you want to see when you get back, right?"


    "Thank you, Daddy!" Violet beamed, a big smile stered on her face. She wanted to see Alice so


    much. But there was another person she wanted to see, too. But he wasn''ting because he didn''t


    know Violet wasing back today.

 Chapter 930 Welcome Home (Part Two)

    Chapter 930 Wee Home (Part Two)


    "I''m pretty sure Lawrence will be here, too," Cherry added. She shifted her bag in her other hand and


    fixed her hair. She still looked young and so beautiful.


    "Mom, I''m really getting jealous every time you praise my brother like that," Violet teased Cherry. She


    knew Lawrence was always her mom''s favorite and precious son but it annoyed her whenever her


    mom said it in front of her.


    "You''re such a silly girl, Violet," Cherry couldn''t help but tease Violet back. She shook her head and


    smiled at her daughter. "You''re a big girl already, why do you still act like such a kid sometimes?"


    "Who said that I''m a big girl? I am still your little baby," Violet stressed.


    The three of themughed as they exited into the arrivals hall.


    Alice saw Violet immediately as soon as they stepped out before she saw Jackson and Cherry.


    "Violet! Violet! Over here, Violet!" Alice shouted over the crowd. She waved at Violet, not even caring if


    she hit someone in the crowd.


    Violet heard her name and Alice''s voice and scanned the crowd for her. She saw her in the middle of


    the crowd. She let go of her parent''s arms and waved to Alice, "Alice! I''m back, Alice!"


    The twodies ran to each other''s arms and hugged each other tightly, not wanting to let each other go.


    Jackson cradled his arm around Cherry''s shoulder and walked towards Violet and Alice. "Look at these


    two, so excited and thrilled to see each other. They don''t even notice us anymore!"


    Cherryughed. "It''s like you don''t even know who your daughter is!" Cherry turned to Jackson and


    pretended to grumble. But she couldn''t hold the grumble and a smile appeared on her face.


    "She''s your daughter, too. You gave birth to her!" Jackson argued. Cherry and Jackson still acted like a


    young couple, bickering at each other constantly.


    "Jackson! Are you looking for trouble? You''ve just arrived!" Cherry replied.


    Jackson held up his hand, "No, I''m not gonna dare. I''m just going to follow your orders," Jackson


    admitted defeat, after all, his wife was always right. Jackson looked up and saw Lawrence on his way


    to them. Jackson pointed him to Cherry, "Look, it''s your precious son."


    "Dad, mom," Lawrence greeted them. He hugged his mother tight.


    A big smile appeared on Cherry''s face and she patted her son''s back. She beamed, "My son, I know


    you''de. Your father was afraid you were too busy toe."


    "I told you I''de, Mom. That''s why I''m here," Lawrence confirmed.


    Violet and Alice joined them and Alice rushed to Jackson and Cherry.


    "Uncle Jackson, Auntie Cherry, wee back!" Alice greeted them with hugs.


    Cherry hugged her back and pulled her back to take a closer look at her. "Oh my, Alice, you''ve grown


    up to be such a charming girl!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Auntie Cherry, Violet has grown up, so have I!" Alice said with a smile. She hugged Cherry again and


    ced her head on Cherry''s shoulder, "I''ve missed you so much, Auntie!"


    "Oh my dear, I''m always here for you. And I won''t be leaving anymore," Cherry replied.


    "That''s great news! I miss your homecooked food!" Aliceplimented Cherry.


    "Of course, I''ll cook for you all the time," Cherry said.


    "Mom, not just Alice! For me and Lawrence, too. We love the food you cook," Violet beamed. She


    turned to Lawrence, "Right, Lawrence?"


    "You took the words right out of my mouth. You already know what I''m going to say," Lawrence agreed


    with Violet. He was just d to see his outgoing, happy, but a naughty sister. This was what he wanted


    to see again.


    "Is this really my brother?" Violet gasped and couldn''t believe what she heard. Since when had


    Lawrence been this way?


    "Hey, Violet, if you don''t want Lawrence as your brother, I''ll take him. I don''t have one," Alice joked.


    Violetughed. "No way, Alice!" Violet protested. She hooked her arm around Lawrence''s arm and


    leaned against him. "Lawrence is my brother and no one''s gonna take him away from me."


    "Hey, he''s also my brother," Alice pretended to argue with Violet. She walked to Lawrence''s other side


    and hooked her arm with his. "He''s the most handsome Prince Charming in this city. He''s talented,


    decent, capable, and really awesome, lots of women want to be with him."


    "Oh really? My brother is that popr?" Violet remarked.


    "Oh yes! He''s number one in every woman''s heart," Alice reiterated.


    Lawrence was getting embarrassed with the two girls'' conversation. But it was fine. He didn''t want to


    get mad at them in front of his parents. He would just live through it.


    Cherry was the one who stopped the two girls. "Fine, Violet, Alice,e on, let''s go. Stop teasing


    Lawrence," Cherry interrupted.


    Lawrence exhaled a sigh of relief and he unhooked his arms from the girls. He walked over to Jackson


    and took over pushing the luggage cart.


    "Violet, Aunt Cherry, you''ll ride with me," Alice suggested.


    "Okay, sure!" Cherry agreed.


    "Only if you''re driving something other than your old car!" Violet pretended toin. She loved to


    tease Alice.


    "Of course not! I bought a new carst month. It''s the coolest car you''ve ever seen!" Alice said with


    pride in her voice to hide the annoyance she had when Violet teased her old car.


    Violet didn''t notice Alice''s tone and turned to Cherry, "Mom, then Dad will ride in Lawrence''s car?"


    "Yes, that''s a good idea. Your dad and brother can have a nice talk," Cherry agreed.


    "Great!" Violet turned to Jackson and Lawrence and announced, "Lawrence, take care of dad, don''t


    drive too fast! Mom and I will be in Alice''s car."


    "Sure, not a problem," Lawrence replied.


    Jackson shook his head at Violet and her ordering Lawrence. "You naughty girl, you''re bullying your


    brother again."


    "Of course! I''m the only one who''s allowed to bully Lawrence. No one else is allowed to do that," Violet


    agreed. Her lips break out into a big smile as she turned to join Alice and Cherry.


    Jackson smiled at the sight of Cherry surrounded by the sweet and warm love of the two girls.

 Chapter 931 The True Desire In Hearts (Part One)

    Chapter 931 The True Desire In Hearts (Part One)


    Alice couldn''t hide her excitement driving for her swornmother and Violet to lunch. While driving, she


    started sharing with them the things that had happened around the city while they were abroad to help


    them catch up.


    "Aunt Cherry, I couldn''t tell you enough how my Mom missed you when you''re abroad. Now that you''re


    finally back, you two can spend time together to catch up," Alice said with a smile on her face, ncing


    at Cherry through the rear view mirror.


    "Oh, I missed her too," Cherry said and smiled back to Alice. She was sitting at the back of the car with


    her daughter and enjoying a nice view of the city. "Every time we talked over the phone, I wished we


    were sitting together enjoying an afternoon tea and chatting face to face." A smile was still on Cherry''s


    face as she was recalling fun times with her friend when their children were young. She continued, "I


    could still remember when you girls were little, and we used to take you to school every day."


    Violet smirked at her mother and said, "Mom, how could you ever forget? We''re like an extended


    family. You''re Alice''s godmother and her mother''s my godmother." Violet was quite pleased to see her


    mother this happy for a long time since they stayed abroad. She looked at her mother and continued,


    "And I loved hanging out in Alice''s house because Uncle Derek and Godmother made me feel at


    home."


    Speaking about their childhood, Alice and Violet started recalling how fun those days were. "That''s


    right! I loved when we would go to school together and do homework after school at our house," Alice


    said whileughing in between. "And the times when we bullied Lawrence."


    Alice and Violet startedughing hysterically. Violet then added, "Oh, yeah! Back then, Lawrence was


    so young that he would always follow what we said withoutint and wouldn''t answer back even if


    we bully him. But look at him now, he won''t even listen to us anymore."


    "That''s not true!" Alice said, smiling back at Violet from the rearview mirror. "He doesn''t listen to me, but


    he does listen to you. You have always been Lawrence and Uncle Jackson''s princess and they are


    always at your disposal."


    "Well, why don''t I organize a party for our families so we can bully Lawrence again. Just like the old


    times!" Violet said. Both girlsughed so hard that they were running out of breath.


    Cherry loved it when these youngdies were having fun like they were children, she smiled and


    helplessly shook her head and said jokingly, "I feel bad for Lawrence knowing he was bullied by you


    two." She added, "And as his mother, I am bound to protect my little boy from the two of you."


    "Mom, I''m starting to get jealous because you''re always helping my brother," Violet teased, pouting her


    lips to look cute. "Have you forgotten that I''m your daughter?" Violet asked as she folded her arms and


    slouched on the seat like a spoiled brat.


    "Godmother, you don''t have any idea how bossy Lawrence was. Or should I say is?" Aliceughed.


    "He always decides everything by himself. The only chance I can bully him is with the help of Violet but


    it''s unfortunate that you won''t even allow it," she continued and pretended to be sad.


    "You''re both bullies. I won''t have a problem if you bully him one at a time. But if you start ganging up on


    him, it would be too much," Cherry said, pointing her two fingers to her eyes and then to the two girls


    as if warning them that she''d be watching.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Mom, trust me when I say that no one can bully your son," Violet reassured her mom. She looked out


    the window, puckered her lips, then said, "I''d still hope Lawrence will spoil me like he used to." Violet


    could still remember how her brother supported her and tried to cover up for her mischievous actions at


    times when they were young. Her heart leaped with joy as she recalled those times. She used to


    believe that there was a person who truly and deeply loved her. But she started questioning his feelings


    for her as time passed by.


    Alice was about to say something when her phone suddenly rang. With her left hand holding the


    steering wheel, she grabbed the phone on the passenger seat with her right hand. She quickly nced


    on the disy screen to see the caller ID. It was from Tim.


    She swiped to unlock the screen and answered the call. "Hello?"


    "Hey Alice, what are you doing? Do you want to have lunch together?" Tim offered. His voice was so


    loud that it could be heard from the phone even if he wasn''t on speaker.


    "I''m sorry Tim, but I have something else nned today so I can''t have lunch with you," Alice declined.


    Alice nned to have lunch with Cherry and Violet today to celebrate their homing, but she


    couldn''t tell Tim. She promised Violet that she wouldn''t tell anyone that she was back. Even Greg didn''t


    know that Violet was already in the city.


    "You didn''t tell me you have something nned for today. Actually, Greg called me and invited us for


    lunch today. You and me," Tim said.


    Alice secretly nced over Violet through the rearview mirror to see her reaction.


    Violet could clearly hear what Tim said but she didn''t say a word. She just looked out of the window


    and pretended not to hear a thing.


    Cherry was carefully studying her daughter''s bodynguage but didn''t know what to say or do. Though


    she couldn''t make out what Alice and Tim were talking about, she knew it had something to do with


    Greg because Alice couldn''t tell Tim exactly where she was and what her ns were for that day.


    "Alice? Are you still there?" Tim called when he didn''t get a response from Alice after a few moments.


    "Oh, is that so? Then send me the time and the address. I''ll try to join you as soon as my appointment


    is done," Alice replied. She had to make something up so that Tim wouldn''t suspect. If he knew


    something was off and found out about Violet, he would certainly tell Greg.


    "Sure. And please make time to join us. Melisa will be there, so it''ll be the four of us," Tim confirmed to


    Alice.


    Alice immediately replied, "Just send me the address. I''m driving so I can''t talk right now. I need to


    hang up."


    Without waiting for Tim''s response, Alice ended the call. She''s afraid that Violet and Cherry heard the


    name Melisa when Tim mentioned it and might get the situation wrong.


    "Alice, don''t mind us. Go and attend your business meeting. You can just drive us back home and we''ll


    be fine," Cherry reassured Alice.


    "Don''t worry, Godmother. It''s nothing important. Tim just likes to call and check on me from time to time.


    Besides, if there is nothing to do in the studio, then I''m free to do whatever I like with my time," Alice


    replied.

 Chapter 932 The True Desire In Hearts (Part Two)

    Chapter 932 The True Desire In Hearts (Part Two)


    "Who is Melisa?" Violet suddenly asked. Alice then knew that Violet heard everything. Since it was


    Greg''s treat, it''s typical that he''d invite Alice and Tim. ''But who''s that Melisa?'' Violet asked herself. She


    couldn''t recall any of Greg''s friends with the name Melisa. ''Or it could be a new friend?'' Violet thought


    to herself. But Greg wasn''t the type to easily acquaint himself with any woman.


    Alice was sensing what was going through Violet''s mind and wanted to say something, but she


    hesitated because Cherry was there.


    Seeing the hesitation in Alice''s face, Cherry then said firmly, "Alice, go ahead and tell us. I also want to


    know who this Melisa is." She looked at Violet and pitied her daughter for what was happening. She


    then continued, "As a mother, I want to protect my children."


    "No, Godmother," Alice finally said. "Melisa is the daughter of the Finance Director and she had


    apanied Greg in business events for the past two years when Violet wasn''t around. Since then,


    they''ve be good friends. I can vouch that Greg is faithful to Violet. Lawrence can also prove that


    because he was also present in those parties."


    Violet didn''t say a word even after hearing what Alice said. She kept staring out of the car window.


    Cherry also remained silent. She was aware that in upper ss'' social engagements, a man must be


    apanied by a woman. But Violet wasn''t there for Greg on those asions, so he needed


    someone to fill that role. At first, she was suspicious of that woman, but since Lawrence knew her


    Cherry was convinced that it was just a professional rtionship and nothing more. Otherwise,


    Lawrence wouldn''t allow Greg to be with Melisa on those gatherings.


    As they were driving around the city, Jackson couldn''t help but be amazed by how the city had


    changed. What used to be an average city turned out to be the busiest in this country. He could see tall


    building wherever he turned, cars in different colors, and foreigners enjoying the city where he grew up


    in. He couldn''t help but say, "The city had changed a lot since thest time I''ve been here."


    "What can I say, Dad. Time changes everything," Lawrence said, shrugging his shoulders. He was


    focused on his driving with his two hands on the steering wheel. One could say that Lawrence looked


    more handsome with a serious face while driving.


    "What did Lily told you on the phone?" Jackson suddenly asked.


    "Aunt Lily has prepared lunch for us," said Lawrence politely.


    Jackson then turned his gaze to where they were going and said, "I must say, Bill and Lily were a big


    help to us. They took care of the house when no one was there. They must feel very lonely over the


    past years.


    "Yeah, but it won''t be like that anymore since Mom has returned. They won''t feel lonely in our house


    since we''re all be back there," Lawrence reassured his father.


    "You''re right," Jackson agreed. He was silent for a moment then continued, "How are your uncles


    doing?"


    Lawrence thought for a while, trying to recall what his uncles were up to when hest visited them. He


    then said, "Uncle Wilson is doing a great job both in managing the H King Group and taking care of


    Grandparents. While Aunt Selina helped Greg to manage the hospital during their family crisis."


    "Oh, I know this. Derek told me," said Jackson.


    "The JS Group is stable that''s why Uncle Derek and Godmother had time to spare. Uncle Derek


    sometimes attends business gatherings with Uncle Mond, while Godmother uses her free time to teach


    piano lessons to a few students. Pretty easy on her, you could say," Lawrence said.


    Jackson smiled and said, "Well, everyone needs to take it easy and just enjoy it."


    Lawrence smiled back and said jokingly, "If that''s the case, then Uncle Mond is doing a great job. He''s


    been going easy since his wife and daughter went abroad."


    "Have you heard about Greg''s family?" Jackson asked. His greatest concern was the Xiao family. Aside


    from what happened to Xiao''s family recently, Jackson also wanted to deal with Violet''s rtionship


    with Greg. He wanted the two to patch things up so his daughter could have a stronger and more


    stable married life with Greg. Most importantly, Jackson wanted to see his friend, Fred.


    "Uncle Fred''s mood has not yet improved and is still grieving. He''s now under the care of a nurse at


    their home. This left Greg with a big pressure and shoes to fill in, and without Violet by his side, there is


    no one he can confide with." Lawrence said. He''s trying to figure out how he could better tell his father


    about the situation. He sighed then continued, "He''s been putting all his time and energy into his


    career. Now that he is the head of the most renowned and powerful hospital, he has also taken over


    the Medical Department of the city. His next goal is to master the entire medical field of the southern


    part of the country and create a special medical team and method to cure strange diseases. His goal is


    to cure everyone who seeks medical help in XS Hospital."


    Jackson remained silent.


    "Greg is not only a brother-inw to me. He''s been a brother by heart. I believe that he is a great guy.


    He might have done something bad to Violet before, but he has already changed, Dad. Everyone


    makes mistakes in their life, but the important thing is that they learn from their mistakes. I can say that


    Greg learned from his mistakes and is trying his best to improve." Lawrence expressed his own


    thoughts about Greg, not only defending him. He had nothing to hide from his father since they were a


    family. He knew that his Dad loved Violet very much. Simrly, he also took Violet as important as his


    life. His love for her even exceeded his love for Aria.


    "Oh," Jackson nodded.


    "Dad, I know that both you and Mom are concerned about Violet, but you have to talk to her about this.


    I know that she still loves Greg so much, but she''s been hurt and needs time to heal. She''s not as


    strong as she wants us to see," Lawrence persuaded his father.


    "I know," Jackson sighed. Lawrence was right. He and Cherry had been putting this issue behind for


    the sake of Violet. But it''s already been too long, and Violet needed to face Greg and fix the matter


    between them. "After lunch, call your Uncle Derek and Godmother and invite them to dinner at our


    ce tonight."


    Lawrence''s face lit up. He''s d that his father was taking matters into his hands. "Got it, Dad. What


    about Uncle Wilson and Uncle Mond?" Lawrence asked. He considered that since his parents were


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    back, it was just customary that they invited the whole family for dinner.


    "For your Uncle Wilson, it''s better to ask your mother. Anyway, we need to visit your grandparents


    soon." Jackson said. "And as for your Uncle Mond, let''s schedule the dinner some other day. Besides,


    I''d like to invite Fred, as well."


    "Okay," Lawrence politely said. He was just d that his family was back in the country again. He could


    see some silver linings now that his father decided to finally help with some matters at hand.

 Chapter 933 Meet Greg (Part One)

    Chapter 933 Meet Greg (Part One)


    Soon the Jackson''s family reached their vi. When Cherry got out of the car, she saw Lilying her


    way.


    "You''re back, Mrs. Cherry," Lily gushed, smiling ear to ear.


    "I miss you too, Lily," Cherry replied. She stretched out, stepped forward and gave the old maid a tight


    hug.


    With a restful look, Cherry leaned her head on Lily''s shoulder. She felt like she had traveled to the past


    when she had lived with the old maid.


    "Wee home," Lily cooed in a motherly tone.


    After Cherry let go of the embrace, she watched her intently. ''She got more wrinkles than Ist saw her,


    '' she remarked.


    "Thank you for your devotion to our family in the past years, Lily," Cherry said with a guilty air. She felt


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sorry to have left her alone at home for so many years.


    "Mrs. Cherry, please don''t say that. I should thank you and Mr. Jackson. You gave me a ce to live.


    I''ve really enjoyed every day that I spent in the house. I am satisfied with such a life," Lily spoke. As


    she expressed her gratitude, she held onto Cherry''s hand and was reluctant to let her go.


    "Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Cherry, Violet, wee home," Bill broke in dly.


    "Bill, now that we''re back, you will get busy," Violet grinned.


    "I''m d to work for you. Just let me know if I can be of any help and I''ll be avable at your service. I''ll


    try my best," Bill replied confidently, patting his chest.


    Everyone burst intoughter in the yard.


    "Let''s get inside. The lunch is ready," Lily cut in, bringing their bout ofughter to an end, as they all


    headed towards the house.


    Once inside the house, Cherry surveyed the ce, beginning from the at the living room and then the


    dining room. ''So many years have passed, but there is no change in this house, '' she thought, secured


    and happy.


    "I have cleaned up your rooms as Mr. Lawrence instructedst night," Lily said warmly.


    "I''m d that I have a caring son," Cherrymented approvingly as sheid her eyes on her son.


    She held him by the hand and praised, "Lawrence, you have turned into a considerate, excellent young


    man. I am so proud of you."


    "Come on, Cherry. It''s unfair. Every time I cleaned up our room in Hong Kong, you never praised me,"


    Jackson grumbled with feigned displeasure, but he was immersed in joy inwardly.


    "Are you getting envious of Lawrence, Uncle Jackson?" Alice put in with a light touch.


    The amusing manner of her question brought another round of heartyughter reverberating through


    the whole house.


    Noticing that her parents and brother were engrossed in a conversation, Violet pulled Alice by the arm


    and they walked to the balcony.


    "Where did Tim go for lunch today, Alice?" asked Violet as soon as they were seated.


    The question slightly surprised Alice. She stared at her friend in disbelief. "Are you going to join them?"


    she asked.


    "Answer my question first," Violet insisted. ''Greg is such a bastard. While I was away, all he did was flirt


    with every woman around. Does he even care about me anymore? And why didn''t Lawrence keep an


    eye on him for me?'' she mulled, seething with anger.


    "New Era Hotel. No. 6 on the third floor," Alice replied. After a little hesitation, she asked with widened


    eyes, "You''re going there, aren''t you?"


    "Yes. I don''t mind whether her father is the boss of the Finance Department or not. I will not spare


    anyone who dares snatch anything from me, let alone my man," Violet dered with a resolute air. She


    stood up, turned around and entered the living room.


    "Wait, Violet," Alice cried, as she rose from her seat and followed.


    Violet went straight to Lawrence and interrupted his dialogue with Jackson and Cherry. "Give me your


    car key, Lawrence," she said brusquely while reaching out her hand.


    "Why do you suddenly want my car?" Lawrence asked, a mixture of astonishment and confusion


    written on his face. ''Why has she turned violent all of a sudden? I don''t mind lending her my car. But


    she should have been polite in asking. Why does she make it a demand?'' he thought.


    "I need to go out," Violet replied petntly.


    "Where are you going, Violet? We are just about to have lunch," asked Cherry with a little frown.


    "I''m eating out with someone. It''s an invitation that I wouldn''t want to decline," Violet replied, trying to


    feign excitement, but her gruffy moods betrayed her. The moment Lawrence took out his car key, she


    snatched it from his hand and stormed towards the front door.


    ''What''s wrong with her? Why did she go so wild as soon as she returned? What am I supposed to help


    her?'' He was overwhelmed by a ton questions. Cherry knew where her daughter was going. On their


    way home, Violet had heard Alice''s conversation with Tim. ''She must be going to Greg," she


    spected with some level of certainty.


    "Where is she going?" Jackson asked, focusing his gaze on Alice.


    "Well, Uncle," Alice uttered with a hesitant expression. As she turned to run into Lawrence''s sharp


    gaze, she told the truth. "Here is the thing. Greg treated me and Tim to lunch and he also invited Melisa


    Ouyang. Tim called and filled me in. But Violet heard our dialogue. So she..." a sudden stammer


    interrupted her otherwise frank exnation.


    Lawrence finally understood what was going on. "I was wondering why she got so angry. Looks like she


    got jealous. It turns out that she only cares about Greg, '' he thought.


    "Follow her. Don''t let her do anything stupid," Lawrence said to Alice.


    "I see. Don''t worry. I will keep an eye on her," Alice agreed meekly before rushing out of the house.


    As soon as Alice was out of the door, Jackson shifted his gaze to his son. "Who is Melisa Ouyang?" he


    asked, looking confused.


    Before Lawrence could say a word, his mother broke in.


    "Come on, Jackson. Violet is not a kid anymore. She could handle her own matters. Just let her be.


    Besides, Alice is with her. Nothing will happen to her," Cherry said.

 Chapter 934 Meet Greg (Part Two)

    Chapter 934 Meet Greg (Part Two)


    Aware of what was on his mother''s mind, Lawrence remained silent.


    While Jackson was still puzzled by the what was going on, Cherry pulled him by the arm and led him to


    the dining room.


    The sleek sports car roared on the road as Violet in driver''s seat stepped on the gas. The impable


    mechanics of her brother''stest car was a sheer thrill maneuvering. Now she was curious to catch


    Greg off guard in apromising situation with another woman. If she found that he was serious with


    his new rtionship, she might consider calling it quits on their marriage.


    Alice''s car followed behind Violet''s. Even though she had driven at the full speed, she couldn''t catch up


    with Violet. ''What a fantastic car Lawrence has. It makes mine feel so unbelievably slow even with the


    gas floored, '' she admitted to herself.


    Abruptly, Violet stepped the brake and stopped the car in front of New Era Hotel.


    A parking attendant recognized Lawrence''s car immediately. After all, whoelse in the city would own


    such a fancy sports car, apart from Lawrence. Quickly, he jogged to the car but saw a pretty girl getting


    out instead of Lawrence. "Hello, Miss," he greeted politely, standing beside the car door.


    With a sullen face, Violet answered back and thrust the car key into his palm so that he could help


    park. She then went directly into the hotel lobby.


    Soon after, Alice arrived at the hotel and parked with the help of another parking assistant. Gratefully,


    she handed over her car key and thanked him before rushing into the hotel.


    The moment Violet went inside, she headed straight to a waitress. She said, "Kindly, take me to room


    number 6 on the third floor."


    "Okay, please follow me," the waitress responded courteously.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the corner of the third floor, Greg sat next to Melisa, with Tim on their opposite side. The seat near to


    Tim was reserved for Alice.


    "Will Alice join us? How about you give her a call?" Melisa asked sweetly, transfixing her eyes on Tim.


    "There is no need. I don''t think she wille here. When I called her, she seemed very busy. And she


    didn''t indicate whether she would join us," Tim relied casually, leaning against the back of the chair.


    "Is she going busy with preps for one of her fashion shows? How is she doing?" Greg asked.


    "I don''t know, because she didn''t sleep at homest night. Although, her mother called to inform me


    that she stayed with them," Tim replied. "She is my wife, but she even doesn''t tell me her schedules. I


    don''t know if she still considers me as her husband," he sighed, a forlorn expression showing on his


    face.


    "Why don''t you air yourints to her?" Greg joked, raising the corner of his lips into a soft smile.


    He was sure that Tim didn''t dare raise aint about Alice to her face.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. I better hold my tongue," Tim replied.


    "I think Alice is an approachable and reasonable girl. Why are you so afraid of her?" Softly, Melisa


    chimed in, with a polite smile on her face.


    Only few guests could be seen on the third floor. There were many empty tables. Several waitresses


    strolled around to see where they could be of help.


    All of a sudden, Greg noticed a waitressing his way. However, he didn''t pay much attention to her.


    After ncing at her, he quickly looked back at Tim and Melisa and continued chatting.


    Walking behind the waitress, Violet had already caught sight of Greg in his casuals wear. ''He still has


    the same taste for clothes and doesn''t seem to like suits. Besides, he''s here for fun so it''s OK, given


    that a suit would have been odd for the asion, '' she remarked. Paying more attention to the look of


    his face, she concluded that he appeared more mature. Even though she didn''t meet his eyes, she


    surmised that he must be staring at someone in earnest.


    ''Is he watching Melisa intently?'' she wondered.


    "Your friend is here, Mr. Tim, Mr. Greg," the waitress greeted politely.


    Of course, Tim being the owner of the hotel, a good number of the staff knew him well. And Greg as a


    frequent guest was also fairly known. That was why the waitress easily located them and knew their


    names.


    As the waitress made way to Violet, Greg gaped at thetter ck-jawed. It felt like he was in a dream.


    Surprised at Greg''s sudden apprehension Tim turned to look in the direction of his friend''s gaze. When


    he saw Violet, his eyes almost popped out. He couldn''t believe the woman who nearly drove his friend


    crazy had sneaked on them unawares.


    Afterpleting her task, the waitress politely turned around and took her leave.


    As shended her curious eyes on the woman not far from them, Melisa was lost into thought. ''She is


    studying me. But she isn''t Alice. Why is she here? Didn''t Greg say he only invited three- Tim, Alice and


    me? Who the heck is this woman?'' she brooded, baffled.


    Carefully, Melisa surveyed Violet up and down. ''She is dressed in high-end designer clothes. Looks like


    she is a high-borndy. But she doesn''t emanate an arrogant aura. She looks easygoing, '' she judged


    inside.


    "You, you..." Tim stammered. He was too shocked to utter another word.


    "Shut up!" Violet snapped at him, while keeping her gaze on Melisa.


    From the moment Greg saw his wife, he had not taken his eyes off her. The amazed expression on his


    face had gradually turned into the calm one, but he still remained awestruck.


    At longst, Alice caught up with Violet and strode to her side, but since no one at the table said a


    word, she quietly joined them, tagging Violet along even as she tried to assess what was going on.


    Calmly, Violet pulled a stool and took a seat next to Tim.


    By a wave of his hand, Tim signaled a waitress toe over to their table. "Add another stool and


    another set of tes," he said.


    "Okay," the waitress replied.


    Keeping a watchful eye, Alice sat down beside Violet. For a moment, she wanted to say something to


    her best friend. But when she found thetter fixed her eyes on Melisa and Greg focused his gaze on


    his wife, she stopped and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 935 Fights Back For Her Love (Part One)

    Chapter 935 Fights Back For Her Love (Part One)


    Melisa was feeling quite embarrassed with Violet''s continuous gaze on her. However, she decided to


    maintain decent and not to retaliate back. In a kind tone, she asked Violet, "Hello, it''s very nice to meet


    you! May I ask if you know me as I do not recollect meeting you before?"


    "You don''t? But I know you well. You are Melisa Ouyang, aren''t you?" said Violet sarcastically, and


    maintained the imprable gaze on her.


    Surprised, Melisa couldn''t help but look at the woman ardently. "How do you know me, please tell?"


    "Ah-hem, how is it possible that I would not know you after all you are so close to Greg?" Violet retorted


    in reply her seething anger disyed in front of everyone.


    Seeing Violet in such an aggressive mood, Greg couldn''t believe his eyes. ''Is this the same weak and


    timid woman whom I loved and who always remained docile in front of me?'' Greg asked himself. Since


    he hadn''t seen her for a long time, it looked as if she hadpletely changed in thest few years.


    She now looked overbearing and pretty strong-willed.


    Tim''s eyes widened in?surprise?to see?Violet?in front of him. ''Is she really the same Violet?'' he


    wondered too. She was so stylish now and she had even changed the way she spoke to others. It


    seemed that he was seeing her in a different light now.


    Melisa was very confused at the onught. Stunned, she turned to look towards Greg and found that


    he was looking at that woman with all the love. She suddenly felt distressed and frustrated as in the


    past one year of them being together she had never seen Greg looking at any other woman with so


    much passion in his eyes.


    She then turned her perplexed eyes towards Violet again and asked, "Do you know Greg, how do you


    know him? Are you Geg''s...?"


    "First you tell me clearly, what''s your rtionship with Greg?" Before Melisa could finish her sentence,


    Violet interrupted her and asked.


    Tim and Alice exchanged nces, not knowing what to say in this matter.


    Greg also kept silent. He just continued to stare at Violet, as if he wanted to see through her. His


    feelings had gone for aplete toss. It was a pleasant surprise for him to see his belovede back


    in his life. All this time he had been missing her terribly and now that she was back he felt angry. She


    had left him without saying a word and now that she was back, he had no idea of it. ''Why is she


    treating me as if I do not exist?'' he thought.


    At the same time, he felt his heart ache because her appearance made it throb and he hadn''t felt like


    this for a long time now.


    "I am..." Melisa hesitated because she did not know anything about the identity of the woman standing


    in front of her. So she just said, "...his good friend."


    "Good friend? So, what kind of good friend are you?" Violet continued to question her without any fear.


    She was furious and wanted to know what her idea of being a good friend was.


    "Why should I tell you that?" Melisa retorted in defense. Though she believed in being humble and


    cautious, she was not a pushover. She was the daughter of a powerful man, no one dared to question


    her like this ever since she had been born.


    "I heard that you stay with Greg all the time these days and many people say that you are a couple,


    isn''t it true?" Violet deliberately said.


    "Well, that...I..." Tim wanted to exin something, but he was stopped in the midway by Alice.


    "Shut up! This is none of your business!" Alice rebuked him. On such asions, she''d rather take


    Violet''s side than Tim''s.


    Melisa stared into Violet''s eyes and in a fierce tone, said, "It''s right that I''ve been with Greg and we are


    a couple in front of others. Any problem with that?"


    Melisa replied confidently. She could no longer bear the tone in which this woman was talking to her.


    ''You have no right to question me since you are not Greg''s wife!'' she thought. Let alone, she also had


    taken a liking to Greg. If he hadn''t been married, she would have surely pursued him and then she


    would havee out in the open.


    "You are indeed a filthy woman!" Violet was so irritated that she picked up a ss of water from the


    table and poured it at Melisa.


    It happened so suddenly that Melisa was left stupefied. The water flew down from her hair and her


    hairstyle waspletely ruined. What''s more, all the heavy make up on her face was also spoiled.


    "How dare you!" Melisa shouted in anger. Feeling humiliated, she stood up and wanted to fight back.


    "So? Do you want to pour water back on me? Do it if you have the guts to do so!" Violet said it calmly.


    She was not afraid at all.


    Melisa then realized that this woman must have a powerful family background, or she wouldn''t be so


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    arrogant and demanding. Dared not to act rashly, she turned towards Greg for help. In a flirtatious


    voice, she said, "Greg, please help!"


    But when she turned to look towards Greg, she found that he had been staring at the woman, as if he


    had never seen anyone else like her before.


    Feeling frustrated at the turn of events, Melisa pouted her lips while everyone kept silent.


    Violet didn''t look at Greg ever since she hade because she didn''t dare. She was afraid that if she


    looked towards him, she would be lost in the depth of his eyes and then her resolve would weaken. By


    acknowledging him, she could not justify how she was going to behave.


    But Violet was very clear in her heart that she must defend and fight for her own rights. Greg was her


    beloved husband, her everything and she would never allow anyone else to make him theirs.


    "Tim," Greg called Tim after some time had passed.


    "Yes?" Tim replied immediately. When he noticed that Greg was still staring at Violet, he understood


    what he wanted to say.


    He then stood up and went away.


    Just when everyone was trying to understand what he was trying to do, he came back with a room card


    in his hand. He walked towards Greg and handed the card to him.


    Without saying a word, Greg stood up and strode towards Violet, pulled her arm and ordered her,


    "Follow me!"


    Before Violet could even react, he pulled her away from there.


    "Let go of me! Hey, where are you taking me?" Violet resisted. But she was too weak to get rid of his


    tight grip. And Greg did not want to give her any chance to escape from him again!


    Melisa''s jaw dropped when she saw Greg leave with Violet. She stamped her feet with anger and


    muttered, "Why did it have to be like this?"

 Chapter 936 Fights Back For Her Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 936 Fights Back For Her Love (Part Two)


    "Miss Melisa, I suggest that you leave this ce as this is not where you should be," Alice said. Having


    noticed everything, she could tell what was going to happen next, so she herself left too.


    "Alice, wait for me!" shouted Tim as he followed after her.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Greg pushed Violet into it. The first to the fifth floor of the hotel


    were restaurants and after that were the rooms for the guests. The room card that Tim had given Greg


    was for the Presidential Suite of the hotel.


    "Greg, let go of me! You are hurting my hand," Violet continued protesting as she found it difficult to


    For Greg, all his limits had been challenged. He pushed Violet towards the corner of the elevator,


    maintaining his hold so that she could not escape this time.


    In a fierce tone, he asked, "Do you really think that I am going to give you another chance to run away


    from me? Do I look so stupid?" He stared at Violet furiously, but his feelings were going against the


    words he was saying. ''Do you even know how much I have missed you?'' he said in his heart. He just


    wanted to ravish her immediately so as to make up for the time they had lost in this crazy fight of theirs.


    "You just let go of me first! Let go..." Before she could even finish her words, Greg nted his lips on


    her.


    The?fire?of?desire was burning in his heart and he could not wait any more. Now that he had touched


    her heart, he wanted to kiss and make her his life once again.


    Just as he was kissing Violet passionately, the elevator door opened and Greg left her soft lips and


    pulled her out of the elevator.


    The moment he opened the door with the room card, he did not waste a second and pushed her on the


    bed with his never- ending kisses continuing.


    Her breath became heavy and Violet sumbed to the impact of Greg''s kisses.


    Without even thinking of any consequences, Greg jumped on her intending to take advantage of every


    minute of this solitude. He did not want to waste even a second.


    "Greg, what are you going to do?" asked Violet, while Greg was busy undressing.


    "What do you think I should do to you since I am your husband?" Greg retorted haughtily. " For thest


    so many years you haven''t performed your duty as a wife, don''t you think it is the right time to do so?"


    Saying that, his hands slowly started to move on her body.


    "Wait, Greg, please wait for a moment," Violet resisted.


    But Greg didn''t listen to her and he continued his attack on her.


    It was not until he saw that Violet had closed her eyes and that her brows were frowned tightly due to


    pain that he stopped what he was doing.


    "What''s the matter, is anything wrong?" he asked with concern. His voice was much tender now as he


    was worried that he might be hurting her.


    "I am having a headache! I just got off the airne, reached home and drove here after I got to know


    that you had another woman in your life," Violetined softly. She looked much more gentle and


    her arrogance had vanished.


    As a doctor, Greg certainly knew what must have happened to her. Stopping his kisses, he massaged


    her head gently so that she would feel better.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Are you feeling any better now?" he asked. Now in his arms, his love looked so harmless and docile.


    He thought that she was a strong woman, but actually she was still like a flower, who needed to be


    tended to.


    "Yes, I am much better now!" Violet opened her eyes and looked in Greg''s eyes. He still looked so


    handsome, his love for her was still so strong and he was her beloved husband.


    "My girl, you should not have hurried to see me. Now you better go and take rest at home." Greg


    grumbled while rubbing her temples.


    "Time and opportunity do not wait for anyone! If I hadn''te, how could I know that you have other


    women to give youpany?" Violet pouted at him.


    Greg stopped, looked towards Violet, and in a serious tone, asked, "Do you really care about my falling


    in love with any other women?"


    "Of course, I do! If I see you cheating on me again, I will tear you to pieces!" Violet pretended to be


    angry.


    "Violet..." Greg shouted and his eyes became fiercer.


    "Get off me right now, Greg!" Knowing that Greg might be mad at her, Violet tried to escape from him.


    But Greg continued to press on her and in a low voice, threatened her, "Don''t you want me to punish


    you for what you said? Now, I will tell you who is the rightful contender of my love, so that you may


    never get confused about that again."


    Saying that, he passionately kissed her soft lips again. He wanted?to make love to?her in a way he had


    never?done before. Greg''s hands moved from her shoulders, her arms and then towards her breasts.


    Violet could feel her nipples getting hard and she hadn''t experienced such afortable feeling for a


    long time. Just as she had started to enjoy it, Greg''s hands went down between her thighs and she


    could feel a warm sensation. "Oh!" she couldn''t help but moan out of pleasure. And her moans turned


    Greg on. He wasted no time in undressing Violet- he slipped off her top and skirt and whispered in her


    ear, "I am going to eat you today!"


    The afternoon sunshine shone into the room and both the lovers were lying in the bed.


    Violet slowly opened her eyes and she could feel Greg''s body on hers. In a daze, she pushed him but


    failed. She then smelled his familiar scent.


    Unconsciously, Violet muttered, "Greg, I am not feeling good."


    Hearing her, Greg immediately woke up and asked her with concern, "What''s up?"


    "You are pressing me, I am getting hurt," Violet said.


    Greg then realized that he had almost pressed half of his body on Violet''s. He hastily moved aside a


    little bit, but still locked her waist with his hands.


    Violet rubbed her eyes and asked, "What time is it now?"


    "I don''t know, either," Greg replied. Still, with his eyes closed, he wanted to spend some more time with


    this woman. It was really a beautiful thing to make love to her and the feeling was mutual.


    "Have a look, where is your wristwatch?" Violet said as she pushed Greg''s arms.


    Greg helplessly lifted his arm.


    Violet took a look at the time on the watch and found it was already 4:20 p.m.

 Chapter 937 A Family Reunion (Part One)

    Chapter 937 A Family Reunion (Part One)


    Violet said, "It''s already afternoon."


    Gregzily replied, "Yes, all right." He still tightly held Violet in his arms, he wanted to preserve her for


    his remaining life and not let her go anywhere. Quite a few days had passed, but he still felt that he was


    dreaming whenever he saw Violet was with him.


    Violet tried to push Greg away and leave, saying, "Go away. I want to go to my home now."


    But she could only move slightly, as Greg was holding her too tightly. Greg opened his eyes and asked


    her, "Where do you want to go? You are mine and I will never let you go. Answer my question first. Why


    did you suddenly decide toe back?"


    Violet simply replied, "How does my decision rte to you? This is my life, I can take any decision and


    go ande to any ce as per my will." Violet didn''t want to be timid. Her attitude told Greg that this


    was none of his business.


    But actually, she was also shocked that she was talking to him in this manner. She thought of the old


    days when she had always listened to what Greg would say and follow hismands too. Until now


    she had always maintained a rtionship with Greg where she only had fun rted talks with him. But


    now, things had changed. She was no longer the girl who was timid and wanted a peaceful life. She


    had changed and was inplete control of her life now.


    Greg asked, "What if I don''t allow you to leave?" Greg didn''t expect that Violet would ever change. But


    he also believed that no matter how much she had changed, she would listen to him as before. He


    thought that maybe Violet had be like her brother Lawrence now, but he had handled Lawrence


    sessfully. So he believed that he could deal with Violet too.


    Violet was not afraid, stared at Greg and said, "OK, then we''ll see whether you have the ability to stop


    me or not."


    After hearing all this, Greg didn''t know what to do to her and didn''t know what to say. Violet had always


    been in his heart, but her changing so much had left him stunned.


    Greg lightly called her, "Violet." And then he asked, "Do you still me me for everything that


    happened?"


    Violet looked into his eyes and knew what he was asking about. After all that had happened, how could


    she just forget and forgive? In thest few years, night had been very painful. The moment she had


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    closed her eyes, she had thought of all that had happened. So how did he expect her to forget


    everything so soon?


    Therefore, Violet replied nothing to hisment.


    Greg fondly said, "I was wrong, but I love you and I''ll love you forever. My love hasn''t changed at all.


    Violet, please trust me."


    Violet looked into Greg''s eyes and found that he was extremely serious and firm, so she felt that she


    should believe him. She also loved him deeply and even though he didn''t say these words, she would


    also still love him like before.


    Time just passed and both of them just stared at each other fondly.


    Finally, Violet decided to make a move and kissed Greg''s lips. After a few seconds, she left him.


    Violet confessed, "I''ve always remembered that there is a boy who loves my smile."


    Violet''s words warmed Greg''s heart to the core and heughed happily. He understood Violet''s


    meaning at once. Their love was still strong and it wouldn''t be blown away by any wind. Instead, their


    love was so profound and great that it survived the pressures of life.


    Violet suddenly felt shy and said, "Get up. Get dressed, and follow me home for dinner." She thought


    that she was being impulsive when she kissed Greg.


    Greg said, "We don''t need to go to your family house right now. Call your father and we can find a good


    restaurant. The treat is on me." He knew Lawrence well, so he thought that it was unnecessary for


    them to go to their home for dinner.


    Violet looked at Greg seriously and scolded, "Greg, when you married me, you didn''t take my parent''s


    permission. Right? Tonight you have toe to my family''s house and promise them that you''ll treat


    me well in the future."


    Greg''s eyes widened and he looked at Violet with astonishment, asking, "Your parents havee


    back?"


    Greg was not ready to meet his parents-inw at least not right now. He had thought that Violet had


    returned alone. She had gone to Hong Kong alone, so it was only natural that she shoulde back


    alone. But why were her parents suddenly back and how can him meet them now, unprepared?


    Violet casually replied, "So, what did you think? How can my parents let me be back alone now? They


    have certainlye back with me. Or, they would be so worried about me staying in this city."


    Greg fell back down,y in the bed again on his back. Looking at the ceilings, he felt so dead, saying,


    "Oh my god. I think I am going to die. It''s more miserable for me to go and meet your family than go to


    the courtroom."


    For Greg, his parents-inw had always been like a supreme power. If he needed to meet them, he


    would have to practice what to say and how to behave for a few days before the meeting. He even


    wanted to find some people to check whether there was any problem with the way he was talking and


    behaving. But this time, Violet wanted him to meet her parents without any preparation. So he was very


    worried about the oue.


    But Violet totally ignored his reaction, took her phone and made a call to her mother directly.


    Cherry answered the call, "Hello, Violet, what''s up?"

 Chapter 938 A Family Reunion (Part Two)

    Chapter 938 A Family Reunion (Part Two)


    Violet asked, "Mother, you and father are at home now, right?" Violet was afraid that they might have


    gone to visit their friends. They had juste back and they certainly needed to meet their friends and


    to say hi to them. If they were not at home, then it would be pointless for Violet and Greg to go to their


    house as there would be nobody at home.


    Cherry replied, "Yes, we are. Your Uncle Derek and Aunt Selina are also here. Where are you? Come


    back home as soon as you can, we are waiting."


    Violet replied, "Okay, I know. I wille back with Greg. We will have dinner at home, right?"


    Cherry was surprised, "Will Greg alsoe to meet us?" This made Cherry delighted and she


    continued, "That''s great. Your father and I wanted to have dinner with your uncle and aunt tonight and


    soon as possible. Our entire family could have dinner together. It''s really wonderful."


    Violet replied, "Fine. Let me confirm to you in a minute." Then she told her mother, "Well, mother, can


    you please tell Lawrence that he has to be amb and wait for me at home. I have something to ask


    him."


    Cherry said, "My dear girl, I think you should be a little more polite to your brother. You left in your


    brother''s car and did not inform him even, he was stuck at home because he had no car. As of now, he


    is working in the reading room."


    Violet replied, "Okay, okay. Mother, I''ll see you at home soon. Bye for now." Then she hung up.


    She put her phone aside, then looked at Greg and said, "You hear that, right? My mother now knows


    that you''re going to meet them. I think you should make preparations now?"


    Greg said jokingly, "What do I prepare? Two gift boxes would be enough for them." He wasn''t expecting


    such a sudden visit. And he wasn''t ready to meet his parents-inw right now.


    The moment he finished his words, he was hit hard by a pillow.


    Violet threw the pillow to him while saying, "My parents don''t need any gift. I mean you should dress


    properly. You have to look better than Lawrence."


    Greg felt helpless and said, "Your brother is my boss, so how can I look better than him. How could I


    win over him?" If he tried to dress up better than Lawrence, then maybe tomorrow, the owner of XS


    Hospital would be Lawrence instead of him.


    Violet said, "I don''t care at all. Anyways, Greg, I''m telling you that if you embarrass me tonight, I''ll live


    with my parents and you live here alone. I won''t live with you anymore." As she said so, she put on the


    bathrobe with ns to go to the bathroom.


    Greg felt shocked and asked to confirm, "Are you saying that if you''re satisfied with my behavior


    tonight, you will move back and live with me?"


    Violet had reached the door and she didn''t take even one look at Greg, and went in the bathroom


    saying, "You can think it in this way. I''m okay with it."


    ...


    In the living room of Chu family''s vi, four people were sitting, talking andughing. The atmosphere


    looked extremely pleasing.


    Cherry held Amy''s hand and it seemed that they had millions of things to talk about, whereas Jackson


    and Derek weremunicating in a more conservative way. They were not talking much. But it


    seemed that they read the other person''s mind and were using more than verbalnguage to


    Derek asked, "What did Violet say?"


    Cherry happily dered, "She said that she would join us with Greg in a minute to have dinner. I


    haven''t met Greg ever since he grew up. I met him when he was a little kid, but I guess he must have


    changed a lot in these years."


    Amy apuded, "Yes. Greg is a very good guy. He has always been polite to us. When Violet was


    abroad, he even sent us gifts on her behalf when special asions approached. The others too. I''ve


    heard from Selina that they also received presents from Greg. This shows that he is a genuine guy."


    Derek agreed, "Yes, Mond has also got a gift from Greg. He gave the boy some good praises in front of


    me." He felt necessary to tell Jackson and Cherry about this.


    Cherry got a shock and asked, "Is that so?" She looked at Jackson and said, "It seems that Greg is


    very considerate and very nice to our family."


    Jackson nodded and said, "Yes. I know he is good because he has been raised up by Fred. Or how


    could I possibly let my darling daughter marry him?"


    Derekughed and said, "Ha, ha. You can meet him tonight. Greg is as good as your son. Your son is a


    sessful businessman and your son-inw is a brilliant doctor. How lucky your family is to have these


    two perfect young men in one setup!" He was really happy for Jackson and Cherry.


    Jackson nodded his head and his heart beamed with joy.


    Cherry suddenly thought of Tim and suggested, "Well, I''vee to know that Tim is also a good guy.


    Ask Alice to call him here and we can have dinner together."


    Amy shook her head and declined, "Well, maybe next time."


    Cherry was puzzled and asked, "What''s going on, am I missing something?"


    Amy replied, "Cherry, you know that Alice and Violet go crazy when they are together. They fear


    nobody and even Tim is familiar with Greg and Lawrence. If these young peoplee here tonight, I''m


    afraid that this vi would be in a mess. Maybe a few dayster when everything settles down, you can


    Cherry and Jackson thought that Amy''s words made sense.


    So Cherry said, "Okay, as you say, we''ll have dinner a few dayster."


    Amy smiled and said, "But our Violet is also naughty. The moment she came back, she went to see


    Greg. She totally forgot abouting and meeting us."


    Derek said, "Your daughter Alice is also like this. After she got married, she now lives with Tim and


    barelyes home to have a meal with us." He wasining about his daughter to Cherry and


    Jackson.

 Chapter 939 A Sudden Proposal (Part One)

    Chapter 939 A Sudden Proposal (Part One)


    "After all, they will all get married someday. Violet will probably live with the Xiao family so I can''t count


    on her to keep mepany," Jackson said.


    "But you still have Lawrence. As our tradition, he and his wife will have to live with you when they settle


    down. So, you won''t be living alone after all," Amy reminded Jackson.


    "It is hard to say. We don''t even know if he has a girlfriend. He spends most of his time managing the


    business rather than finding a suitable wife," Cherry sighed. She hadn''t seen him go on dates for a


    while, but he''s not getting any younger.


    "You haven''t told Selina that you''re back, have you?" Derek asked, looking at Cherry with his eyebrows


    raised.


    "Hmm, not yet. I nned to drop by the Wilson''s tomorrow or perhaps the day after tomorrow. I might


    also visit my Mom and Uncle by the way," Cherry said. "I haven''t seen them for years and God knows


    how much I miss them."


    The four elders spent the whole afternoon catching up on their life events and other matters that had


    happened in the past years that Cherry and Jackson were abroad.


    Meanwhile, Lawrence was in the study room on the second floor. But instead of dealing with his work,


    he was slouching at his desk and talking on the phone.


    "So, how was your day?" Lawrence asked in a gentle voice.


    "So far so good. I actually don''t have much work to do today. I am about toe off work," Aria said.


    Her voice was sweet as always and it radiated from the other end of the line.


    "I see. Just take care of yourself and don''t stay up toote, understood?" Lawrence urged.


    "So, you''re noting here tonight, are you?" Aria asked, trying to sound casual. Since Lawrence''s


    parents were back, she knew that he would spend more time with them in their luxurious vi. After all,


    it had been a long time since their familyst spent time together. But Aria was still hoping that


    Lawrence coulde to her and stay for a night in their apartment. She didn''t want to admit, but she


    missed him so badly and was dying to see her beloved man. Their apartment felt empty when


    Lawrence wasn''t around.


    After giving it a thought, Lawrence replied,"No, I''m afraid not. I need to stay at home with my parents


    tonight."


    "I see," Aria murmured. Though she expected this answer from Lawrence, she couldn''t help but feel a


    little disappointed.


    Sensing Aria''s disappointment from the tone of her voice, Lawrence tried to give her somefort and


    said,"Don''t worry. I''ll be there tomorrow so we can spend some quality time together. I promise that I''ll


    make it up to you."


    "Hey, don''t mind me. But your parents and sister just came back, so you need to spend more time with


    them. I''ll be fine," Aria reassured Lawrence. It was clear to her even before that Lawrence would


    always put his family above anything else and she vowed to herself that she would always support him.


    ''He should stay with them, '' she convinced herself.


    "I will. And thank you for always being understanding. It means a lot to me," he sincerely replied.


    ...


    Two luxurious cars stopped at the driveway of Chu family''s vi. Violet and Alice alighted from one car,


    while Greg stepped out from the other.


    With their arms full of shopping bags, they walked towards the front door of the vi.


    As soon as Lily opened the door, Violet came rushing into the house. "Dad, Mom, we''re back!" she


    called out making her way to the living room.


    Greg and Alice followed Violet.


    Cherry, Amy, and Lawrence were peacefully rxing in the living room. While the twodies were


    chatting with each other over a cup of tea, the young man was reading a newspaper. When they heard


    Violet''s voice, Amy and Cherry stopped chatting and nced over the front door. Lawrence, on the


    other hand, didn''t budge and kept on with his reading because he already knew who wereing to


    visit¨C Violet, Alice, and Greg.


    "Violet!" Amy happily called as she stood up from her seat.


    "Aunt Amy," Violet greeted. Bill met Violet by the door, and she handed the shopping bags to him. She


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    then walked towards Amy and hugged her tightly. She gave her a peck on the cheek as a sign of


    respect.


    "Howe you went to see Greg but didn''t visit me yesterday?" Amy asked, pretending toin.


    Violet rolled her eyes and smiled at Amy, and whispered in her ear,"Oh Aunt, Greg is my dear husband.


    Please don''t be jealous."


    Meanwhile, Cherry had her eyes fixed on Greg as soon as the young man entered the living room. She


    was observing him discreetly. ''He''s still as handsome as Lawrence. But he''s kind of different. Lawrence


    is aloof, while this young man is gentle, '' Cherry thought to herself.


    Greg handed the other bags to Bill. He nced around and saw Cherry looking at him, so he decided


    to greet his mother-inw.


    He met Cherry when he was a young boy. But before meeting Cherry, he had heard a lot about her


    from his father. Although Cherry came from a rich family, she was modest, easygoing, and humble.


    Despite being endowed with natural beauty and wit, she didn''t like to appear in public like the other


    high-borndies of her age. Instead, she enjoyed a low-key lifestyle and preferred a simple life. One


    couldpare Cherry to a bottle of wine because as she aged, she became more graceful and


    charming.


    Greg approached Cherry like an obedient child and politely greeted her,"Mom."


    "Greg," Cherry greeted back warmly. She took a step closer to Greg and took his hands. She smiled at


    him and said,"My dear boy, I hope you can forgive your mother-inw. I should have met you earlier."


    "Mom, please don''t say that. I should be the one to apologize. I''ve been married to your daughter for a


    long time, but I haven''t been able to visit you and Dad. Still, you''ve been kind and understanding to


    me," Greg said in an apologetic manner. He sighed then continued,"I disappointed you."


    "So, what do you think of him, Cherry? Isn''t Greg a wonderful child?" Amy asked Cherry with an


    approving smile, fascinated by the mother-and-son moment that Cherry and Greg were having.


    Cherry nodded back at Amy with a pleased smile. She stared at Greg with admiration and hold onto his


    hand. "Of course, he is. I''m starting to think that he''s better than my son," Cherry praised Greg, smiling


    back at him with pride.


    Alice stole a nce over to Lawrence who was still engrossed in reading his newspaper to see if he


    would disagree. She then moved her eyes back to Cherry with a hesitant smile and said,"Aunt, I don''t


    think we should talk about Lawrence like he is not here."


    "Oh, please. Just ignore Lawrence. Anyway, he wouldn''t dare to disagree," Violet dered in a bossy


    manner. She was just d that Greg was on her mother''s good side and she adored him so much. ''If


    Lawrence dares toin, he''ll get his ass kicked, '' she thought.


    "Oh, Violet," Cherry sighed feebly, rolling her eyes to Violet. ''My sweet child, what''s gotten into her?''


    Cherry wondered to herself.


    "It must be wonderful to see your three children again. Isn''t it, Cherry?" Amy said with a sincere smile.


    "Of course, it is," Cherry said with a big smile on her face. "But I would be happier if Lawrence finally


    settles down."


    When Greg heard this, he discreetly looked at Lawrence and saw thetter was looking back at him.

 Chapter 940 A Sudden Proposal (Part Two)

    Chapter 940 A Sudden Proposal (Part Two)


    As if reading Lawrence''s mind, Greg decided not to say a word about Aria. He could tell that it was


    what Lawrence wanted for the meantime and he had ns on his own.


    Alice sensed the uncharacteristic silence between Lawrence and Greg. She saw their exchanged


    nces and immediately realized what was happening. She knew all along what Lawrence''s


    rtionship status was but pretended as if she knew nothing about it out of respect for the young men.


    "Oh, Mom, where is Dad and Uncle Derek?" Violet asked Cherry curiously. She was scanning the living


    room as soon as she arrived but didn''t see Jackson and Derek.


    "They are in the study room upstairs, I think," Cherry replied, shrugging her shoulders.


    When he heard this, Lawrence folded the newspaper and set it aside. He stood up and walked over to


    his mother and said, "Mom, may I steal Greg from you for a few minutes? We''ll go and check Dad in


    the study room."


    "That''s a good idea! Greg can now finally meet your Dad," Cherry cheerfully eximed. She looked


    back at Greg with aforting smile and said, "Don''t be nervous, my child. Just be yourself and you''ll


    be fine."


    "I won''t. Thank you," Greg obediently replied though he was starting to get anxious at the thought of


    meeting Violet''s father.


    Then the two young men left the living room and headed upstairs.


    No one said a word as they walked their way to the study room. As they reached the study room, they


    found the door ajar.


    Lawrence knocked twice but didn''t wait for a response and helped himself inside the room. He found


    his Dad and Uncle chatting freely. When he got their attention, he smiled and said, "Dad, Uncle, I have


    Greg here."


    After being introduced, Greg came inside the room feeling less nervous than he had been downstairs.


    When he saw Jackson, he was relieved to see that he was not as terrifying as he was told. Instead, he


    felt that Jackson was a little weing. He had met Violet''s father when he was a boy. ''I might be


    feeling this way because we''re now rted. Violet is my wife and Lawrence is my friend, '' he thought.


    "Dad," Greg greeted respectfully.


    Jackson acknowledged Greg and nodded his head and then smiled.


    Greg then looked at Derek and addressed him politely, "Uncle Derek."


    "Greg, tell me. This is your first time meeting Jackson, isn''t it?" Derek teased Greg and then heughed


    like it was an inside joke.


    "I believe this isn''t the first time. I saw him before but I don''t think he remembered it because he was


    too young back then," Jackson corrected.


    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot that time. So, now that he''s a grown man, what do you think of him? Does he


    live up to your expectation?" Derek asked,ughing hysterically.


    Jackson smirked at Derek, and said, "Of course, he does. He is Fred''s son after all. Besides, I trust that


    Violet is a good judge of character. If she chose Greg as her husband, then I have no doubt that he''s


    the best husband to my precious daughter." He obviously had high opinion about Greg even before he


    met him.


    Lawrence and Greg sat down on the couch next to Jackson. The study was the perfect room for a good


    chat because of its peaceful ambiance.


    "Well, it''s a good thing that you''re both here. I have some important matters to discuss with you," Derek


    said in a serious tone as he looked at Lawrence.


    "Sure, Uncle Derek. What is it?" Lawrence politely asked. He noticed his Uncle''s sudden seriousness


    and tried to give him his undivided attention.


    Looking at Lawrence, Derek didn''t say a word for a while. Then he sighed in relief and finally said, "I


    believe that now is the best time to retire. And with that, I n on turning over the JS Group to you. You


    can merge JS Group and JC Group, if you prefer."


    "Uncle," Lawrence stuttered. He was caught in surprise and didn''t know what else to respond. JS


    Group was established long before JC Group was, and it had umted huge assets overtime. JS


    Group had a solid foundation and when Jackson and Selina took charge of thepany, it became a


    leading enterprise as it was today. Lawrence looked at Jackson for a word.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Jackson didn''t make anyment. Derek had already talked about this to him before the two


    young men came into the room and Jackson had already given his blessings. Now that his son and


    son-inw were already here, he believed it was the best time to discuss this with them to see what


    they had to say.


    Greg, on the other hand, had no interest in either the conversation or the family business. He sat there


    in silence and waited for Lawrence''s response to the offer. Greg had always had faith in Lawrence and


    he believed that his brother-inw could carry JS Group under his wing and take it to the next level.


    "Don''t worry too much, Lawrence. I had thought about it for a long time before I even made the


    decision," Derek said. He waited for Lawrence to response, but when he didn''t, Derek continued,


    "Alice''s studio is stable and already making reasonable profits. Her passion is in designing clothes, so I


    decided to give her the freedom to do what she likes. I also talked to Tim and he''s only interested in


    running his hotels and didn''t want anything to do with JS Group. So, I talked to your father and we both


    agreed that you''re the best sessor. Now, JS Group is yours and I hope you can take good care of


    it." Derek was quite relieved when he finally said all he wanted.


    "Dad, I¡­" Lawrence stammered. ''Derek has devoted all his time for JS Group. Even though I can


    handle this job, I don''t know if I should ept this proposal, '' he hesitated.


    Noticing his son''s hesitant expression, Jackson considered this for a while. He looked at Derek and


    suggested, "How about we talk this through with Mond and Wilson?"


    "No, there''s nothing to discuss about. Lawrence was my first choice and I believe he can do a good job


    handling thepany," Derek argued. He had made up his mind about handing over thepany to


    Lawrence.


    "Uncle Derek, if I may," Greg finally spoke up. "I think it''s best that we give Lawrence some time to


    think. In the meantime, why don''t you and Dad discuss this with the other uncles to see what they''ll


    say?"


    Jackson considered Greg''s advice. "You''re right. It''s best to let everybody know so they won''t be


    surprised once we break the news to the press," he mused.


    "All right. Then, we''ll talk about this againter," Derek agreed.


    Lawrence and Greg heaved a deep sigh of relief. They exchanged discreet nces to express their


    thoughts.


    "Hey Jackson, have you heard anything from Stephen?" Derek asked abruptly.


    This question left Lawrence stunned. He couldn''t remember when hest heard this name spoken


    within the family. Lawrence quietly sat there and waited for his father''s response for he was also


    curious as to what happened to Stephen.


    For Greg, Stephen was a stranger. He had never heard this name before, so he didn''t give much


    interest to the topic as much as Lawrence.


    "Unfortunately, no. The guy only calls Cherry," Jackson replied.


    "So, all this time he keeps in touch with your wife?" Derek eximed in disbelief. He couldn''t believe


    what he just heard. ''How can Jackson just allow him to contact Cherry at his convenience?'' he


    wondered.


    "Yes, they still keep in touch," Jackson nodded in confirmation.

 Chapter 941 The Perfect Change (Part One)

    Chapter 941 The Perfect Change (Part One)


    "Well...so are you not jealous now?" Derek asked with genuine curiosity.


    Greg was taken by surprise with this question and gave them a nk look. But his mind was racing and


    thoughts flooded in, one after the other, like a rising tempest, ''This Stephen might just be Jackson''s


    rival in love, '' he thought.


    "What do I have to be jealous of, I have nothing to envy! Stephen''s child is as old as Violet, he''s a


    father! Cherry can talk to him and contact him if she wants to, why would I have a problem with that?"


    Jackson took a pause and breathed. Everything he had said right now was more than true. As a young,


    hot blooded lover, he had every right to be jealous of Cherry talking to other men. After all, that was


    how he had shown his love for her. But now, things were different. Cherry and he had fallen in a


    peacefulid back ce, where love need not be shown or proven to each other. Now he did not have


    a problem with her talking to other men.


    Derek thought a while and nodded, "Yes, you''re right Jackson."


    The conversation then turned to banter, as if they had picked up from where they hadst left.


    Suddenly, Violet sauntered into the room to find the gentlemen engaging in friendly banter. A hush fell


    over and the men stopped talking to look at her.


    Violet paid no heed to who else was there. She barely glimpsed at Lawrence and Greg and directly


    went to her father. Even in her confident strode, she didn''t nce at anyone else. She plonked down


    next to Jackson and put his arm around her, "What are you talking about Daddy?"


    Jackson smiled at his little princess, "Well, if you are that curious to know what we are talking about,


    maybe you should sit here and find out."


    "Oh, no no. I am not here to stay. I only came in to give you Mummy''s message. She has said that


    dinner''s almost ready. You can chat for a little time but once Lily serves dinner, I''ll call you."


    Jackson did not let his smile fade, but instead, he looked towards Greg and pointedly asked Violet, "So,


    are you going to just talk to me and let others be offended and hurt?"


    Violet immediately knew what her Dad meant. She looked at Greg who smiled back at her, his face


    glowing with hope and eagerness.


    "Well I don''t care about who''s angry at me and who''s not! I only care about my Daddy, because I love


    him the most!"


    "Hmm, well okay," said Jackson as he looked at his daughter with love, "So how about you just stay


    with us then? You can stay with your Mommy and Daddy forever and leave Greg behind, is that what


    you want?"


    The question hit her liked a stone out of nowhere. Violet was stumped, she didn''t know how to answer


    this.


    Now all eyes were on Violet. In a corner, Lawrence sneered, he had been put in embarrassing


    situations way too often by Violet and he was d it was Violet''s turn for a change. He could finally get


    his revenge! He looked forward to seeing how Violet answered this tricky question.


    "Well, Daddy, I''d love to stay with you..." Violet started and trailed off..."but you know I couldn''t bear to


    live with Lawrence! He troubles me too much!"


    "Who! Me? Troubles you?" Now it was Lawrence''s turn to be hit hard and out of nowhere. Violet got


    him, like a vicious hunter catches an innocent sheep.


    Violet triumphantly said, "Why yes, don''t you think so? You''d harass me and disturb me way too much."


    Violet gave him a mischievous smile.


    A delicious warmth spread within Greg''s whole body, he now knew that Violet definitely loved him and


    wanted to be with him. She obviously could not tell Jackson that she did not want to live with them. So


    Lawrence became the obvious scapegoat. She had to me him, to get out of this.


    Lawrence shrugged and got up, with hands in his pocket, he mumbled, "Yeah, yeah okay...go live with


    Greg. Leave tonight itself." He said and walked out of the room. He feared she might me some other


    things on him too.


    Violet threw him a dirty look and mocked, "Lawrence, you''re so irritating!"


    Jackson finally intervened, "Okay now enough you too! Violet stop saying such things about your


    brother. Let us all go down and have dinner. We shouldn''t keep your Mom waiting."


    ......


    The family sat down to dinner,plete with Bill and Lily on the table as well.


    There was something beautiful and happy about the moment. Everyone had delicious food on their


    te and a ss of fine wine in hand. They all smiled and made merry, after all, it had been so long


    since all of them were together like this.


    On the happy asion, Cherry couldn''t contain her mirth. She stood up and made a toast to the


    wonderful moment, "Today is such a happy, happy day! My lovely daughter Violet has finally returned


    and will now live here. I''m ted that we can all spend more time as a family now onwards. And Alice,


    let''s go shopping together when we have time."


    Amy happily replied, "Of course, we will always invite you to go with us!"


    Cherry then smiled and turned to Alice, "You know sweetheart, even if Violet is not around, you can


    "Absolutely!" said Alice.


    Cherry then looked towards Derek and slyly said, "Applies to you too Derek. You cane see


    Jackson anytime, as long as he is not spending time with me."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Derek responded to her with a huge smile, "Well, in that case, I''lle and have a drink with him


    everyday!"


    That lightened the mood for everyone on the table and they allughed in unison.


    Finally addressing Bill and Lily, Cherry said to them with a smile, "And you two! You both need not be


    here all alone anymore. We''ll all be together again! All of us in the same house, just like before."


    Lily and Bill smiled and approvingly nodded, "This is amazing!"


    Cherry then cleared her throat, she wanted to say something for a long time. Now was the time.


    "Apart from the fact that all of us are now together, what makes me the happiest of all, is that Greg is


    now my son-inw! Greg, you are going to be like a son to us and you cane visit us anytime. You


    don''t have to wait or ask us. Whatever you need, we''ll be here for you."


    Greg was a little emotional after hearing Cherry''s loving words. He had long yearned for maternal love


    and now, here it was. He smiled happily, his heart warmed by their wee and love.

 Chapter 942 The Perfect Change (Part Two)

    Chapter 942 The Perfect Change (Part Two)


    Cherry''s voice echoed in the room engulfing everyone in her love, concern and warmth. She continued,


    "Violet and you have known each other for a long time. I know your love is true and pure. Take very


    good care of what you have between the two of you. I trust you both to handle the future maturely, to


    respect, cherish and love each other dearly."


    "Thank you Mom. We''ll try everyday," said Violet.


    "Brilliant!" said Cherry. She then took a deep breath and smiled, "So then let us have a drink to


    celebrate this reunion."


    "Cheers!" said Derek and stood up.


    Others followed suit.


    It was a beautiful scene, as the sweet wine flowed, sses clinked andughter ensued.


    Together, the family and friends enjoyed an evening full of smiles and happiness, chatting all along and


    making merry memories.


    After dinner, Derek and Amy went home.


    Alice quickly whisked Violet away, "Violet, let us go to your room. I need to tell you something important


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    in private."


    At the same time, Jackson walked to Greg and said to him, "Greg,e with me. I want to ask you


    something."


    Greg looked confused but agreed, nevertheless. "Alright, let''s head to the study then?"


    As everyone dispersed, Cherry saw the retreating figures of Greg and Jackson going upstairs and she


    thought to herself, ''Hmmph...well it seems everyone has some or other business but me!''


    Just then, Lily walked in with a te of fresh, juicy fruits, cut just right. She ced the te onto the


    table and said, "Lawrence will be with you shortly, mydy. He has gone to see Mr. Derek off."


    Cherry smiled at Lily''s concern and said, "Yes of course. You know what, I think I''l go upstairs to the


    second floor. I''ll be resting there for a bit. If Lawrencees, send him up to me, will you?"


    "Of course," replied Lily.


    In the study, Jackson sat opposite Greg.


    "What is it Dad? What do you want to tell me?" Greg asked with genuine curiosity. However, a part of


    him knew what Jackson wanted to say to him.


    Jackson looked at him, intently. "Well you already know what I''m going to say to you, don''t you? You


    know that Violet is my only and dearest daughter. Parents should not have favourites, but I guess I love


    her more than I love Lawrence!"


    Greg was now looking directly into Jackson''s eyes. He responded, "I know Dad. I''m sorry about what


    happened. My intention was never to hurt Violet. I know I did that, I did not make her feel safe and


    happy, like she deserves to be. I''ll take better care of her now."


    Jackson sighed softly, "You know, Greg, I was angry initially. Very angry, that you wronged my daughter


    like this. But I did not react. Because when I heard that Lawrence was back in town, I knew he would


    handle it. I had to do nothing in this matter, as Lawrence would definitely take care of it."


    "I know," said Greg.


    Jackson mulled over the past, as if transported back all those years to when Violet was still so little.


    "You know Greg, Lawrence still mes himself for what happened to her on that day. He always holds


    himself responsible. He loves Violet a lot and will let no harm befall her ever."


    Jackson paused to look into the earnest eyes of the young gentleman sitting before him. Greg had a


    unique genuineness about himself. "I really want to thank you, my son. Had it not been for you, we


    could have never gotten our old Violet back. You made her how she was before the ident."


    Greg smiled, "Dad, you know you don''t have to thank me. I decided to be a doctor because I wanted to


    help Violet. She is the purpose of my career choices even!"


    Jackson heard Greg and was immediately satisfied. He looked outside the window, the dark sky shone


    with a million sparkly stars, all flickering happily. It was as if they reciprocated his own happiness. He


    became pensive, "Despite a lot of mishaps that should not have happened, here we are. Violet is okay


    again and that is all that matters."


    Greg nodded silently, on a trip of his own thoughts now.


    "Greg, what are your future ns? What are you heading towards? Like, in your life with Violet,"


    Jackson asked matter-of-factly.


    Greg paused a little and gathered his words. He spoke out of sincerity, "Dad, I love Violet more than


    anything else. I will ensure her happiness at all costs. I have lost her once but I do not wish to lose her


    again ever."


    Greg''s words were genuine and his intentions were pure. He meant every word he had said and that


    put Jackson at ease. He knew that Greg was a man of his words and if he had said that Violet would be


    looked after, he knew Greg would do so.


    ......


    Meanwhile, in Violet''s room, the two girls sat side by side on her bed, just like they did in old days.


    They chatted and whispered their secrets to each other, giggling asionally.


    Alice suddenly broke into a smile, "Violet! What a brilliant job you did in humiliating Melisa. You should


    have seen her face after you left. Like the color had drained off her face. She looked pale and sad. And


    Greg! Oh my god, I could not take my eyes off him because he just kept gazing at you. Good work


    keeping him so attached to you!"


    "Well that is how I roll, don''t I! I know he will always have eyes just for me. I trust my charisma to work."


    Violet was very blunt, "Dare he look at other women, I will never let that happen. Greg will always only


    look at me!"


    "Wow, Violet, you have changed so much. What has made you so tough now?" Alice gazed at her best


    friend and realised how far they hade. Violet had grown into a smart, mature and beautiful young


    woman with her head right above her shoulders. She had no unruly demands.


    Violet said to her genuinely, "Alice, you know in the past, I want to live quietly. I didn''t want to be


    famous. I didn''t want to show up in the public. But now those thoughts are gone. What I have learned,


    who I have met and what I have seen in Hong Kong totally changed me. Only by bettering yourself can


    you be powerful. If you look down upon yourself, others will also despise you. Now I understand


    why you strove so hard to live better in France. Hold on and move forward, even if you are suffering


    from injustice. That''s how you build your confidence and that''s the best attitude of life."

 Chapter 943 Violets Happiness (Part One)

    Chapter 943 Violet''s Happiness (Part One)


    After hearing her friend''s confession, Alice bit her tongue and tried to hold the tears that threatened to


    leave her eyes. She sighed and taught about how gratified she felt for her friend. She saw the look of


    undeniable resilience and confidence in Violet''s eyes.


    "I understand how ambitious and how exceptional you, Lawrence, Greg, Natalie, and Austin are in all


    your ventures. I know all the sacrifices and the initiatives you all took to reach the top of where you are


    now. Yes, your families aided you with financial supports. But that wouldn''t have mattered without your


    desire and persistence to be better versions of yourselves. I am aware that it may seem like we


    have more open doors of opportunities because of who are families are. They may have provided an


    extensive stage for us to present and express what we can do, but it will always be up to us whether


    we will be able to perform and flourish on that stage. That is why no matter how supportive people


    around us are, we know how important it is to be able to improve and surpass all expectations. We all


    seek to make our families proud," Violet continued to voice out.


    As much as she tried to hold it, Alice''s eyes swelled and a pair of tears slowly raced down her cheeks.


    She looked at Violet with such warmth and nodded continuously. With such a heartfelt sob, she replied,


    "I am so happy for you, Violet. You carry yourself very differently now. You have be such a strong


    person."


    "After all the heartache and trauma that I have endured, I honestly did not expect to get my master''s


    degree within two years. The memory of it all would harrow me from time to time. I would find myself


    tearing up and the thought of giving up would cross my mind sporadically, but I fought and soldiered on.


    I opted to divert all my energy in studying, and I weed the pressure that came with it. I was in ss


    for most parts of the day and I would go to several tutorials at night. I absorbed all that I can, and I was


    determined to bepetent. I would sometimes struggle and tumble. Mom hated to see me in


    distress, she would often persuade me to stop. But I was adamant because I knew how important it


    was for me to do and be better," Violet contemtively looked back on.


    Her words impacted Alice with such pride.


    "I also got myself thinking. I thought about Greg every so often. The time I spent away in Hong Kong


    made me realize how I wronged him. I discerned at how unfair I was to him. And I also got to


    appreciate how patient,passionate, and forgiving he was to me despite all of my shorings. In


    spite of all my ws, he never failed to show how much he loved and cared for me. I worked hard to get


    better not just for me and my family, but for him as well. I want us to live a happy life together. I want to


    show him how fortunate I am to have him," Violet beamed as she continued to express her thoughts.


    "You have nothing to worry about, Violet. I am positive that you and Greg belong together. You will live


    a merry and contented life together," Alice said, still misty-eyed over her friend''s determination.


    Violet looked up and met her friend''s earnest gaze. She felt Alice''s sincere delight in all that she had


    uttered. Convinced with the belief of Alice, Violet nodded and firmly imed, "Yes, Alice. I am sure we


    will be happy together."


    ...


    The night had started to roll in the city. Under the star sprinkled sky, Cherry was sitting on the balcony


    along with her son.


    Cherry closed her eyes and tilted her head skyward where the ck canvas of the night somehow


    illuminated her thoughts. "Lawrence," she thoughtfully called.


    "Yes, Mom?" Lawrence fondly responded as he nced at his mother.


    Cherry opened her eyes and leveled her gaze at her son. "Do you think Violet and Greg will be happy


    together? Will they be able to live contentedly with each other?" she asked, somewhat anxiously.


    Cherry wanted the best of everything that life had to offer for her daughter. One of her biggest concerns


    would always be the happiness and overall well-being of her children, Violet and Lawrence.


    Lawrence smiled at his mother. "I truly believe that they will. I''m sure they will be able to work it out well


    together," he reassured Cherry. ''They love each other, and they need to be able to know and


    understand each other. I know how willful Violet could be sometimes. I''m aware of her temper, but so is


    Greg. I believe in him, he knows how to handle Violet. He''s good for her. After they survived everything


    they''ve been through, no storm could weather them down as long as they''re together, '' he pondered on


    his own.


    "Greg is a good man. He''s sensitive to Violet''s needs. And your sister has grown to be such a mature


    person now. They have learned a lot from what happened. I just hope all that is enough for them to stay


    together," Cherry convinced herself.


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry. They will be fine for they''ve be stronger. Even I can handle Violet''s


    mood swings. Greg knows how to, as well. And I''m sure that he''s willing to do anything for Violet,"


    Lawrence took his mother''s hand as he assured her.


    "I know how you always arrive at apromise with Violet. It will be a big sigh of relief for me if Greg is


    anything like you," Cherry returned, her brow furrowed towards her son.


    "He is, Mom. Dad is talking to him now. I am sure that Dad must be asking him to take good care of


    Violet. Everything will be okay," Lawrence soothed his mother''s worries. He stroked his mother''s hand


    as he eased away her concerns. ''Dad loves her so much. So does Violet and I. We will always be there


    for her. I hope she knows that we all want her to befortable and live a stress-free life, '' he thought


    as he looked at the troubled look on his mother''s face.


    "I guess you do have a point," Cherry sighed and looked up again.


    With his mother''s hand in his, Lawrence cast his look towards the night sky as well. Emotions flooded


    him, and he had always found the nightforting. ''I feel so d that I am together with my Mom and


    my family once more, '' he mused. ''I have no idea what to do about Aria, though.''


    Cherry noticed the sudden change in her son''s face. She felt how preupied he was. ''What''s


    troubling him?'' She wondered.


    "Is something wrong, Lawrence? You look so deep in thought. What''s the matter?" Cherry tilted her


    head and looked at her son questioningly.


    Lawrence closed his eyes and felt the night''s gentle breeze on his face. After a while, he opened his


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes and looked directly at his mother. "Mom, What kind of girl do you wish for me to marry?" he asked


    abruptly.


    "Why? Is there something in your mind?" Cherry was surprised at the sudden change of direction in


    their conversation. She was still staring at her son, waiting him to look at her. ''Hmm. I wonder if he''s


    seeing someone, '' she curiously thought.


    "Nope, nothing''s on my mind," Lawrence replied. He focused on the shimmering sparkles of the stars


    above to avoid meeting his mother''s eyes. ''Mom knows me well. I know that the moment I look at her,


    she''d know what I''m thinking about. But, god I miss Aria, '' he mulled over.


    Cherry knew Lawrence was dodging both her question and her eyes. She decided not to nag him


    further as she thought that he would tell her when he was ready. She opted to answer his question, "Of


    course I''d love for you to find a decentdy of a wealthy family and she is good for you. This way, you


    two will have much inmon and get on very well."

 Chapter 944 Violets Happiness (Part Two)

    Chapter 944 Violet''s Happiness (Part Two)


    Still looking a Lawrence, she added, "And it''s even more important that your marriage is rooted on the


    fact that you love each other equally."


    Lawrence nodded in reply, still avoiding his mother''s eyes. He was expecting that answer from her. ''I


    knew she had her own requirements for my wife. But I also know that she''s hoping for me to marry


    someone I truly love. She raised me to be apassionate and grateful person. She would always tell


    me that a good heart is more important than money and fame, '' he reflected.


    "Lawrence, did you..." She stopped and looked at her son expectantly. She was sure that Lawrence


    knew what she wanted to ask.


    "Never mind, Mom," Lawrence quickly replied. He was worried that the longer they stayed on the topic,


    the more likely he was going to mention Aria to Cherry.


    "Okay, I see," Cherry replied as she looked away. "If you finally meet someone you like, make sure to


    introduce her to me," she smiled and added.


    She had wanted to see her son get married for a while now. ''Violet and Alice have both settled down


    already. But Lawrence still haven''t found someone. I''ve always wanted to see him have his own family,


    but I can never force him. I know him and I''m sure that if I hint at wanting him to find a wife, he will not


    forget and feel terrible for not being able to give me what I want. But all I ever really want is for him to


    be happy and for him to find someone who can give him the kind of love he deserves, '' she mused.


    "Of course, Mom. Don''t worry, I will," Lawrence looked at Cherry and smiled.


    After a while, they went back inside and returned to the living room. They caught sight of Violet and


    Alice as they headed down the stairs.


    Alice waved. "I was just about to go home," she said as she kissed Cherry on the cheek.


    "Why won''t you just stay for the night?" Cherry offered. ''It''s gettingte, she should just stay in tonight, ''


    she thought.


    Alice yfully looked at Violet and a teasing smile appeared on her lips. "Someone might not want me


    to stay here tonight. I think she wants to spend a lovely evening with her husband," she kindly teased


    as she wiggled her fingers towards Violet.


    "Come on, Alice!" Violet responded coyly.


    Alice wasughing as she shifted her gaze back on Cherry and Lawrence. "It''s okay. Violet and I will


    hang out and have a chance to catch up another day. I will leave her to Greg. I''m sure they have a lot


    to talk about."


    Cherry smiled and nodded her head. ''It''s so nice to see that they are still good friends even though


    they''re all grown ups now, '' she smiled at the thought.


    "I''ll be going now, Aunt. I promise toe visit another day," Alice said as she smiled and stepped


    towards Cherry.


    "Okay. Drive carefully, okay?" Cherry urged in a motherly tone as Alice gave her a hug.


    "I will walk Alice out, Mom," Violet said as she skipped towards her friend. Side by side, they headed


    towards the door.


    As they watched Alice and Violet walk out the door, Lawrence turned to his mother and said fondly,


    "Mom, I think you should rest now. I''ll walk you to your room. You must feel tired after your flight."


    Cherry looked at her son and replied, "Oh yes, dear. I do feel worn out. I haven''t had a chance to take a


    rest since we arrived."


    "Come on, Mom," Lawrence urged as he held Cherry''s arm and started to escort her up the stairs.


    As they reached his parents room; Lawrence kissed his mother on the cheeks, bid her good night, and


    walked towards his own room. Cherry watched as her son walked out of sight and entered the room.


    Inside, Jackson was sitting by the French window. Cherry saw the cigarette between her husband''s


    fingers before she smelled the smoke drifting out of the open window. She wrinkled her nose and made


    her way to him.


    "Jackson, why are you smoking here?" Cherry asked, clearly displeased with her husband''s smoking


    habit.


    Jackson heard his wife and turned around. He smiled brightly at her and put out the cigarette. He


    reached out and motioned for her toe closer to him.


    Cherry closed the gap between them and stood beside her husband. She rested her head on


    Jackson''s shoulders and held him close. With a restful look, she stared outside the window. Her


    shoulders rxed and her face lit up as he squeezed her hand.


    Jackson leaned down and kissed his wife''s forehead. "Don''t worry about Violet. Greg is a good person,


    he will not break her heart. They''ll be able to work it out together," he soothed his wife''s worries away.


    Lawrence said the same thing to her earlier and Cherry knew deep down that they were both right.


    Again, she sighed and with relief she responded, "I know. I''m d to hear that. Lawrence assured me


    of that earlier, as well. I know both of you have Violet''s happiness in mind. And I am starting to believe


    that Greg has, too."


    "It feels just like yesterday that they were little kids. Time flies by so fast, they''re suddenly all grown up


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    and starting their own families," Jackson solemnly recalled the past.


    "I could still vividly remember our blind date. You asked for my household register and identity card,"


    Cherry giggled as she recalled. She would often have a yearning to recall the past. Happy memories


    always made her feel giddy. Despite all her fair shares of sufferings and hardships, she was still


    grateful.


    "You know if I did not act as quickly as I did, you would''ve been married to a different guy. I could not


    afford to lose you, you know," Jackson defensively smiled and blurted. He remembered how he fell in


    love with her and how much he wanted her back then. He had always felt that way towards her, even


    after all these years.


    Cherry lifted her head and met Jackson''s affectionate gaze. She melted at the way he was looking at


    her. She blinked and said, "I could never thank you enough for your help. If you had not entered my life,


    I wouldn''t have been able to move on after John''s betrayal. Without you, I don''t know where I would fall


    after leaving the Shen family."


    "We are destined for each other," Jackson said as he kissed his wife. He pulled back, held her face,


    and stared into her eyes. "I will do anything for you. I will give everything just to protect you. You have


    all of my love, you and the kids. I will never turn my back on you, darling."


    "You''ve always made me happy. We''ve been through a lot together and I know whateveres our


    way, we will stay strong. This is the life I choose and the life I''ve always dreamed of. Having you and


    the kids would always be enough for me," Cherry expressed. She was overwhelmed with Jackson''s


    words and love for her.


    Jackson continued to hold his wife''s face. He stroked her cheeks as he said, "You''re more than enough


    for me, as well. You, Violet, and Lawrence are my greatest treasures. You are a blessing that I will


    forever be grateful for."


    "Honey," Cherry said abruptly. She stood straight and faced her husband.


    Jackson tilted his head. "Yes, sweetheart?" He asked.


    "What are your ns? What do you want to do next, now that we''re about to retire?" Cherry looked at


    her husband intently as she asked.


    Jackson softly smiled at her, wistfully looked out the window and said, "Hmm. Let''s see. Well we can


    look after our grandchild once Violet gets pregnant. Maybe we should rush Lawrence to marry so we


    can also get to take care of his kids." He looked back at his wife and whispered, "And of course, I n


    on taking care of you for the rest of our lives."


    Cherry smiled and hugged Jackson. Suddenly, "Oh! One more thing. There''s something we need to


    talk to Mond about. When Natalie gets married and has a baby, her child''s family name must be Chu,


    not Xu," Cherry blurted stoutly.


    "Yes, of course. Her child will be a descendant of our Chu family," Jackson firmly agreed.

 Chapter 945 Whos Calling (Part One)

    Chapter 945 Who''s Calling (Part One)


    When Violet came to her room, she found that Greg had already retired for the day. Since her husband


    had not shown the decency of waiting for her Violet''s anger knew no bounds.


    She stormed towards his side of the bed and yanked his quilt with all her might. Sulking, she snapped


    at Greg, "Who gave you the permission to go to bed so early?"


    "What''s wrong with that? I have to go to work tomorrow. Besides, the earlier I go to sleep, the better it


    is for my health," Greg retorted casually, trying to feign a yawn which irked Violet.


    "Then, sleep in the guest room. Don''t take my bed," Violet seethed in anger, as she sat on the edge of


    the bed.


    "It''s not illegal if a couple shares the same room, I guess?" Greg argued with her, blinking his eyes


    open. Out of the blue, he pulled Violet onto the bed and pounced on her like a tiger awaiting his prey.


    "You..." Violet tried to break free but failed in her attempts.


    His face was close to hers and he could feel her warm, pleasing breath. Fixing his earnest, passionate


    eyes on her, he proposed, "Why don''t we live together and never split up, okay?"


    "Greg Xiao," Violet called out his name. "No more empty words I am telling you. You have to prove


    what you say with your actions."


    "Okay, I will show you my actions right now," Greg responded with a sly smile. Just as he was about to


    kiss her soft lips, Violet pleaded in a weak tone.


    "Greg," Violet cooed, "I am feeling very tired today. Let''s go to sleep early, okay?"


    When he heard her soft voice, he controlled his desires. Just gazing at her lovely face invoked a


    mixture of feelings in him. ''I want to give her all the love I have. I will pamper her and thus make her the


    happiest woman in the world, '' he pondered.


    "Okay," Greg agreed tenderly.


    On their king-sized bed. Greg held Violet in his arms tightly, and said softly, "Don''t leave me again,


    Violet. Otherwise, I will break down."


    "I will not leave you again," Violet assured him with a determined expression. "You are my support, the


    reason for me to live. I will never leave you alone."


    Greg held her close to his chest.


    "I want to go to sleep. Tell me a story, Greg," Violet demanded, as she closed her big and tired eyes.


    "Got it," Greg replied. "Once upon a time, a boy fell in love with a girl. He did not understand why he


    had a crush on her and neither did he realize when he liked her so much. As time passed by, the girl''s


    face and smile marked a presence in the boy''s mind. He often saw her in his dreams as the two were


    in the same ss..."


    ...


    In the morning, Cherry got up very early. She freshened up and went to the kitchen to help Lily with the


    breakfast. Jackson got out of bed soon after his wife had left the room. After washing up, he headed to


    the yard for his daily excercise. It was one of his habits to work out in the morning. He had rigurously


    followed it for years.


    Violet and Greg rushed downstairs. When she walked past the kitchen, she caught a glimpse of Cherry.


    She stopped and said to her mother, "Mom, Greg is leaving for work and I am leaving with him." As she


    said that, she moved towards the front door.


    "Have breakfast first. It is ready," Cherry replied as soon as she came out of the kitchen.


    "We''re running out of time, Mom. Please pack some breakfast for us, and we will eat it on the way.


    Greg needs to drop by a hospital to pick up some important document before going to the XS Hospital,"


    Violet said while changing her shoes.


    At the moment, Lily stepped out of the kitchen with two food containers in her hands. She said to Violet,


    "Wait. I will pack the food for you right now."


    Cherry and Lily quickly prepared two breakfasts and then put them into a paper box. The former


    stepped forward and stood in front of Violet. She handed both of them to her daughter and urged,


    "Don''t forget to eat the breakfast. Besides, you cane to Uncle Wilson''s house for lunch at noon. I


    and your Dad will be there."


    "Got it," Violet responded as she took the box hurriedly from her mother.


    "We have to leave. See youter, Mom," Greg said to Cherry politely


    "Bye. Drive carefully," Cherry returned.


    Watching the couple enter the car, Cherry turned around and came back to the living room.


    At the moment, Lawrence just came down and saw the car leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Are Violet and Greg heading for the hospital?" Lawrence asked.


    "Yes. But first Greg needs to drop by another hospital before going to XS Hospital, so they had to leave


    early," Cherry exined. "Breakfast is ready. Go to the dining room. I will go find your Dad. We will join


    you then."


    "Yes, of course," Lawrence replied.


    The three enjoyed their breakfast in the dining room.


    "I and your Dad will go to visit your Grandma. You can alsoe there and have lunch with us," Cherry


    said.


    "Okay. I do not think I have much work to do in thepany today. I will be there by 11:00 am,"


    Lawrence replied immediately.


    "Is everything okay in thepany?" Jackson asked with concern.


    "Yes. Every day I deal with some new things in the office," Lawrence answered curtly. He was telling


    the truth. So far, he hadn''t met any problems ever since he had taken over thepany. Even if he got


    into some trouble, he thought he would handle it properly.


    "Good! Don''t push yourself too hard," Cherry cut in. She was very concerned about her son.


    After finishing the breakfast, Lawrence left home for his office.


    But, instead of heading for thepany, he wanted to meet Aria first.


    As he drove the car he dialled her number.


    "Hello, Larry," Aria answered instantly.


    "Where are you?" Lawrence asked eagerly, and his pleasure could be heard in his tone. He just wished


    that Aria could show up before him right now.


    "I have reached the office. What''s up?" Aria asked in confusion.

 Chapter 946 Whos Calling (Part Two)

    Chapter 946 Who''s Calling (Part Two)


    "Wait for me in the underground parking lot. I will reach there in ten minutes," Lawrence replied, as he


    stepped on the gas.


    Hearing that, Aria basked in delight. She said dly, "Okay. See you soon."


    Lawrence ended the call. He grasped the steering wheel with hands glee shining in his eyes.


    Aria stood in the parking lot waiting anxiously. As Lawrence''s car appeared in her sight, she waved her


    hand at him cheerfully.


    Lawrence drove in her direction and parked his car as soon as he could.


    As he got out, he made his way towards his girlfriend. Coming close to her, he nced deep into her


    eyes.


    "I''ve missed you so much, Larry," Aria blurted out. Losing all control on her emotions, she stretched out


    and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Instead of replying, Lawrence softly pressed his lips on hers.


    After a long time, Lawrence let go of her. His passionate kiss expressed how much he had missed her.


    Looking at Lawrence dotingly, Aria said, "Although you have left me just yesterday, I feel as if we have


    been seperated for a month."


    He cupped her face gently, and said calmly, "Perhaps we won''t be able to meet every day."


    "Have you been busy recently?" Aria asked.


    "Yes. I have to handle the stuff in thepany. Besides, my parents just came back. They might need


    me at any time," Lawrence answered. At present, he thought that he had little time to keep Aria


    "I see," Aria replied in a low voice. She understood that Lawrence needed to spend more time with his


    family. But at the thought she couldn''t meet him frequently, she couldn''t help but feel upset.


    "Are you angry at me?" Lawrence asked. He could tell by her expression that she was slightly


    disappointed.


    "No, I am not. I feel a little depressed because I have to live alone in the apartment," Aria replied


    frankly. She hid nothing from Lawrence for he knew all about her ws and nature. "We usually live


    together. Even when we fought, we still lived together. But you have moved out suddenly and I don''t


    know when you wille back. I feel insecure," she added with grief.


    Lawrence knew her thoughts. ''She has been ustomed to having me by her side. Even I hate to


    leave her. It must be hard for her to take, '' he mused.


    "I will find an opportunity and tell my parents about us. If they agree, we can live together. This way, we


    will be able to meet every day," Lawrence responded.


    "Really?" Aria eximed, her eyes shining with excitement.


    "It''s true. Believe me," Lawrence reassured her. ''Even though I can''t give her any promise, I will try my


    best to persuade my family to ept her and thus make her happy, '' he resolved.


    "Oh, Larry," Aria said as she gave him a tight hug.


    The couple spent some more time in the parking lot and then parted their ways.


    Hand in hand, Greg and Violet exited one of the former''s sister hospital. The two then swiftly moved


    towards Greg''s car.


    Greg opened the car door for Violet. After helping her enter the car, he walked around the car towards


    the other side, and took the driver''s seat. Looking at the files in her hands, Violet gushed with an


    expectant expression, "Now you have got all the documents. Do you have other ns this morning?"


    "Yes, I have," Greg replied instantly. "I have got a full schedule this morning. I don''t even have time to


    take a break."


    "So you have no time to spend with me?" Violet said, leering at Greg. As her husband didn''t reply, she


    continued, "Now that you don''t have time, I will go and visit my friend."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You can''t go anywhere," Greg opposed. Looking fiercely at Violet, he instructed, "You stay in my office.


    When I''m done with my work, we will go to Uncle Wilson''s house."


    "It''s so boring to wait in your office alone," Violet grumbled, pursing her lips. She could just imagine


    how dull it would be to wait the whole day in Greg''s office.


    "Who said that you will be all alone?" Greg corrected, "I will work there, and you can give me


    With a snort, Violet pursed her lips in displeasure. She then turned her gaze away from Greg and


    peered outside the window.


    Greg raised a corner of his lips silently. ''What should I do with her?'' he thought.


    As they reached the XS Hospital, they went straight to Greg''s office. On the way, Violet studied the


    ambiance around them.


    "Good morning, Doctor Greg," one nurse greeted as she paused.


    Greg nodded at her as a sign of replying to her greeting.


    Violet followed closely behind Greg. As they kept moving, she observed the passers-by, including


    nurses, several patients and their family members. They were all staring at Greg. ''Are you taking


    pleasure in admiring his face?'' she wondered.


    On the way, she found most people who were greeting Greg were women, ranging from young, female


    nurses to female doctors.


    As they emerged into Greg''s office, Violet couldn''t hold back her anger anymore. She strode to her


    husband''s chair and sat down on it. Focusing her gaze on Greg who was putting on his white coat, she


    grilled, "Isn''t it a torture to be surrounded by so many hot girls and yet concentrate on your job?"


    "What makes you say that?" Greg countered just to make her feel jealous. "I think it''s a very good


    thing. I can see so many pretty girls every day."


    "Oh, really?" Violet was too angry now and she decided not to utter another word.


    "Wow," Greg eximed. With a sly smile, he approached her slowly. He stopped and took a seat


    opposite his wife. Gazing at Violet sitting in his chair, he teased, "When did my Queen be so


    jealous?"


    "What? You must be kidding. Why would I get envious? I am okay with all that. But be careful that their


    boyfriends do not get back at you," Violet snapped, turning her face away.


    Violet''s phone in her handbag vibrated, which drew her attention. After picking up her bag, she took it


    out. When she saw the number on the screen, she put on a bright smile on her face.


    "Whose call is it?" Greg asked alertly. Now it was his turn to feel nervous.

 Chapter 947 A Delightful Family Reunion (Part One)

    Chapter 947 A Delightful Family Reunion (Part One)


    "I won''t tell you," Violet refused to answer Greg''s question deliberately as she clung her phone to her


    chest. When she realized that Greg backed down a little, she swiped onto her phone screen to answer


    the call and greeted in a merry tone, "Oh hello, Francis!"


    Greg almost lost his temper when he heard it was a call from Francis. He would want to snatch the


    phone out of his wife''s hands but then controlled his emotions and took a deep breath to calm down.


    ''When did Francis start to be this close with my wife?'' he thought to himself.


    "Oh hey, Violet. So, when did you get back? Howe you didn''t tell me you would leave China for a


    long time? And you know how I found out? I came to your house when I got back from Thand and


    they just told me you''re all gone," Francis said without pausing to give Violet a chance to respond.


    "Slow down, kid. We''re all back in China now," Violet replied. Teasing Greg with a sly nce, she then


    continued in a sweet voice, "Hey Francis, you want toe over to my ce for some fun? I''ll buy you


    dinner to make it up to you." Violet purposely changed her tone to make Greg jealous.


    Greg pulled a long face upon hearing those words from Violet because it seemed to him that his wife


    was flirting with another man in front of him.


    On that moment, Greg could no longer control his emotion and immediately grabbed the phone from


    Violet''s hand and interrupted, "Hello, Francis. This is Greg speaking. What do you want to talk about


    with my wife?"


    "Oh, hi Greg. Actually, nothing important, I..." Greg suddenly cut him off.


    "Okay, then there''s no reason for you to call my wife. Good bye and don''t ever call back," Greg said


    and finally hung up the phone and handed it back to his wife.


    "Greg, what are you doing? It''s not polite to cut someone off and hung up on them. Francis didn''t even


    get the chance to exin," Violetined as she took the phone from Greg and put it back in her


    bag.


    "This will be thest time that I''ll tell you this. Stop associating with other men especially that Francis,"


    Greg demanded, pointing his index finger at Violet as if he was her boss that must be obeyed at all


    cost.


    "But what if I insist on associating with other men? What will you do?" Violet challenged Greg.


    "We''ll find out by then," Greg sarcastically answered. He then pulled Violet closer and looked into her


    eyes. He was desperately trying to make Violet feel that she was his wife and no other man should look


    at her the way he did.


    Violet, on the other hand, relished seeing the anxious look on Greg''s face. She felt glorified knowing


    that Greg was jealous and terrified to lose her. A sweet smile crossed her face while looking into her


    husband''s eyes and she then said, "Greg, tell me you love me."


    "Telling you how much I love you won''t be enough. I''d rather prove it to you with my actions," Greg


    teased, trying to arouse Violet with his hands caressing Violet''s back. He pulled her closer with his chin


    resting on her shoulder and he whispered, "There''s a restroom at the back. I want to sex you up."


    "No, I''m not in the mood," Violet said firmly even though deep down she wanted to feel Greg inside her


    again. But certainly not in Greg''s office. Besides, she didn''t want to use jealousy to turn Greg on. "All


    right, no more jokes. You seriously need to get back to your work. As for me, I''ll stay here and surf the


    inte with yourputer," Violet proposed as she helped herself in Greg''s desk.


    "That sounds like a good idea," Greg shrugged in defeat. He picked up the files from his desk, walked


    to the sofa, and satfortably. He started reading the files with his legs crossed.


    And neither spoke a word since. Greg was engrossed studying the documents in his hands, while


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Violet watched a South Korean TV series in Greg''sputer with a headset. She didn''t want to distract


    Greg from what he was doing so she was very careful not to make any noise.


    The members of the Yuwen Family were at the entrance of the vi waiting for someone. Elsa, Jacob,


    Selina, and Wilson were all looking at the direction of the driveway anticipating a car to arrive.


    "Where could Cherry be? Why isn''t she here yet? So as Lawrence and Violet," Elsa murmured


    restlessly. She was excited to see her daughter and grandchildren but started to worry that they


    wouldn''t show up.


    "Mom, just rx. They will be here soon, I know that. Lawrence is just finishing up something in the


    office right now and will be here by noon. Violet and Greg are on their way here from the hospital and


    will arrive by noon, as well. But as for Cherry and Jackson, they left early and should have been here


    by now. I''m not sure what''s taking them so long to get here," Selina told her mother.


    Jacob noticed that Elsa was starting to get uneasy and tried to calm her down. "I''m certain that they''ll


    something while on their way."


    "She didn''t bother to visit me as soon as she came back, and when I asked her toe here early, she


    dared to still bete. What a heartless child I have," Elsa remarked. "At least Lawrence was kind


    enough to visit his old Grandmother as soon as he got back."


    Selina and Wilson nced at each other and shrugged. They didn''t know what else to say to defend


    Cherry.


    "Mom, just calm down and be patient. I''m sure Cherry didn''t intend to bete. She''ll be here," Wilson


    assured his mother.


    They waited by the entrance for quite some time until they saw a car from a distance driving towards


    the driveway.


    Cherry immediately saw Wilson from the car as they drove to the driveway. She held Jackson''s arm in


    excitement and said, "Honey, look! Mom and Uncle Jacob are waiting for us."


    "I can see that very well," Jackson replied. He peered through the windshield to see who else were


    waiting and nced to Cherry and asked, "Are you happy to see them?"


    "Of course, I am. I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. And I miss everybody so much," said


    Cherry, holding Jackson''s arm more tightly as they drove closer.


    As soon as Jackson pulled over by the vi''s entrance, Cherry quickly opened the door and stepped


    out of the car.


    "Hi, Mom and Uncle Jacob," Cherry greeted as she briskly walked towards them. She then hugged


    Elsa tightly.


    Elsa hugged Cherry back and said, "Oh my sweet child, s you''re here." She missed her daughter so


    much and looked forward to the day when she could hug her again.


    Cherry loosened her hug with Elsa and turned to Jacob to greet him, "Hi, Uncle. How are you doing?"


    "I''m doing well, Cherry. Thank you," replied Jacob. He was likewise d to see Cherry back.


    Selina greeted Jackson with a peck on the cheek then crossed her arms pretending to be angry and


    said, "So, why didn''t you tell us you wereing back yesterday?"

 Chapter 948 A Delightful Family Reunion (Part Two)

    Chapter 948 A Delightful Family Reunion (Part Two)


    "Because telling you is like telling the whole world, Selina. Cherry didn''t want to bother anyone.


    Besides, we wanted toe back discreetly and it wouldn''t help if all of you met us at the airport


    yesterday. So, we decided not to tell anyone," Jackson exined. He didn''t mean to offend Selina in


    any way, but he fooled around with her to unmask her bluff and make her self-conscious.


    "All right then, if that''s the case then I would just zip it," Selina said as she gestured zipping her mouth


    shut. She had never won a word fight with Jackson anyway so it''s better if she just backed down.


    Wilson approached Jackson with a warm smile and asked, "So, do you have any ns on going


    abroad again soon?"


    "Well, China is our home so we would probably stay here for good now," Jackson answered confidently.


    "Wilson, why don''t you wee us to your home?" Cherry joked as she approached Wilson and gave


    him a hug.


    "Of course. Where are my manners? You''re very much wee here," Wilson replied. He hugged


    Cherry back as tightly as she did.


    "Sure," Cherry chuckled. "Because I''m just thinking that if you don''t, I''ll ask Mom and Uncle Jacob to


    she loosened her hug.


    "Oh, Cherry! I missed you so much!" Selina eximed as she hugged Cherry. She nced at Jackson


    and smirked at him, "Oh Jackson, please don''t be jealous. Let me just hug your wife a little longer."


    "You are still so naughty," Jackson chuckled. He didn''t know how to respond to it.


    "Cherry, where are Lawrence and Violet? Why aren''t they with you?" Elsa asked curiously since she


    had not seen her grandchildren for a long time.


    "They''ll be here by noon. Lawrence''s just finishing some work at the office. Violet is with Greg, but they


    are on their way," Cherry said, holding Elsa''s arms as they walked into the vi.


    "Let them be. These kids are busy as bees," Jacob said.


    "That''s absolutely true. Lawrence inherited those works from Jackson. His father wouldn''t be here if


    Lawrence doesn''t do all those stuffs," said Selina.


    "Selina, look at you. I was only gone for a few years and now you''re wise." She meant it as a praise but


    wanted to sound sarcastic at the same time to tease Selina more.


    "So you mean I wasn''t wise before?" Selina chuckled.


    "Of course you''ve always been wise. Being the queen of the business circle in this city and the


    Executive Director of the JC Group at the same time, you''ve pretty much outdone any woman of your


    age. I will dare anyone who will say you''re not wise or smart," Cherry replied.


    "You both have children of your own, but you still banter at each other like children," Elsa said with a


    helpless smile on her face. She enjoyed these chatters with her family. It''s been a while since they''ve


    been together in one ce.


    All of them headed straight to the living room and each got theirfortable spot on the elegant round


    sofa. As soon as everyone settled in, house maids started serving hot tea and cakes for the family.


    "By the way, I heard Austin already graduated. But why hasn''t hee back to China yet? What


    country is he currently at now?" Cherry suddenly asked, thinking about his nephew who always had fun


    abroad.


    "I really don''t have any idea where he is and I prefer not to talk about him now," Wilson replied in an


    upset tone.


    "I''m sorry. What''s wrong?" Cherry followed through. She was worried that something unfortunate had


    happened to Austin from the look on Wilson''s face.


    "Apparently, young people nowadays prefer to do what they''re passionate about instead of taking after


    their parents'' businesses," Jacob chuckled. "We''ve been persuading Austin toe back and take


    over the H King Group so Selina and Wilson can retire. But he chose to stay abroad to start his own


    business. Small profit with big risk. He prefers to start from nothing that continue a stable business his


    parents started," Jacob continued to tell Cherry.


    "I see," Cherry nodded.


    "Well, we all know how Austin wants to live his life. He loves all sorts of adventures and risks. But he''s


    very independent to the point that he didn''t want to ask for money from us. And this breaks our heart


    seeing how hard his life is abroad. He didn''t want to take over the H King Group and just obey us,"


    Selinained helplessly. She remained silent for a moment, sighed then continued, "Cherry, what


    should we do? How can we change him?"


    Cherry reached for Selina''s hands and tried tofort her in a gentle voice, "Selina, I understand what


    you meant. You know how hard it is to start a business because you''ve been there. And I know you


    love Austin very much that you don''t want him to live a hard life. But why don''t you consider letting him


    try?"


    Cherry looked around the room and said, "They''re now grown ups and can decide for themselves. As


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    parents, the only thing we can do is giving them our unconditional love and support. They must know


    that we''re here for them whether they seed or fail and make them feel wee to alwayse


    back home."


    After hearing what Cherry said, Jacob and Elsa nodded in agreement.


    "You''re right," Wilson agreed with Cherry as well.


    "Let Austin try to live his own life and hope for the best with his own business. I''m just proud that the


    two young men in our family are both capable and sessful in their line of business," Jackson said


    with conviction.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m thinking. The girls are also settled down and stable. Violet is starting her


    own family with Greg. Alice and Tim are happily married. Natalie and her mother are now living abroad.


    So, if the Lawrence and Austin can be both sessful, then there''s nothing for us to worry about. We


    can rest and enjoy our retirement," Elsa calmly said.


    "I agree, Mom. You can enjoy your life at home," replied Cherry with a smile.


    "Now that you''re all back in the city, I can peacefully enjoy my life. You know how worried I was when


    you all left for Hong Kong. I didn''t know whether you''re living a good life there. There was this time


    when I thought Lawrence would live with us because of Violet. But when he came back to China, Violet


    left," Elsa finally said what she had in mind. There were a lot of things she wanted to say but never had


    the chance because the whole family was usually away. But now that they were all at home, this was


    the best time to let them know how she felt. "I am d that you''re all here. But I''ll be happier if I can


    see my great-grandchildren soon. Cherry, you need to talk to you children," she continued, looking at


    Cherry with a sly smile.


    "No, Mom. I can''t tell my children to foster a baby that fast. Why don''t you tell them yourselfter


    today?" Cherry said, refusing her mother''s request.


    "Yeah, Mom. Perhaps they''ll listen to you because they won''t listen to us about the matter. But you


    know what, maybe we''ll hear about the baby news from Violetter. But as for Lawrence, he can''t


    simply produce that baby in an instant, but you can try to talk him through." said Selina.


    Jackson, Wilson and Jacobughed hysterically after they heard what Selina just said. They


    sometimes appreciated Selina''s humor which lightened the mood in the room.


    They continued talking happily about everything ¨C family, business, and life in general. Sounds of


    <pughter could be heard from the living room from time to time.

 Chapter 949 Phone Call With Austin (Part One)

    Chapter 949 Phone Call With Austin (Part One)


    In the CEO''s office of XS Hospital, Violet couldn''t wait anymore. She sat next to Greg, nagging him in a


    low voice, to go home.


    But pretending to ignore her, Greg remained reading document. In the real sense, he was listening


    carefully.


    Feeling somewhat frustrated, Violet said, more firmly, "Greg, leave work now. We need to go to my


    grandma''s ce. Because if we don''t arrive earlier, we''ll miss a meal, and I don''t want to eat out. On


    top of that, I''m also starving as we speak." With growing restlessness, she spoke what was on her mind


    because, apparently, Greg wasn''t listening.


    Finally, Greg said, "All right, all right. Five more minutes. I have to handle these papers. And after that, I


    don''t need toe here in the afternoon."


    Violet eximed, "Really?" She was quite surprised.


    Greg replied, "Yes, just five more minutes."


    Staring at her watch, Violet began to count. "Great. I''ll see by the watch and give you five minutes only.


    I''m counting now," she said.


    Still engrossed with the document, Greg didn''t even look at her. Only a slight smile formed at the


    corners of his lips. ''This woman is still naughty, as ever, '' he thought.


    Five minutester, Greg promptly closed the documents and then, when Violet didn''t look at him, he


    reached out, pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips at once.


    On instinct, Violet wanted to say something, but under his embrace and intense kissing, all she could


    mumble was a soft groan.


    There was no chance she''d resist, so Greg went on until he thought he''d had enough to let her go.


    When he began, Violet tried to resist for a moment, but after she realized that Greg wouldn''t relent, she


    simply surrendered.


    When he finally let her go, Violet''s mind went nk. She was swept away by his affection and the


    energy he put into it. "What are you doing?" she asked after a moment. "You dare kiss me like that


    without my permission. Aren''t you afraid I could report that as an attempted rape?"


    "This is a punishment for your endless nagging just a few minutes back," Greg replied with a light


    touch. Then he stood up, went to the hanger and took his jacket to brace for the cold outside.


    "Fine, Greg, once we''re out of this ce, I''ll report you for attempted rape. Then I''ll wait and see if


    Lawrence gets wind of it and if he''ll not haul your ass over hot coals for harassing his sister."


    With a mischievous smile, Greg''s lips curled as he replied, "Well, Lawrence is on my side now, so you''d


    better not rely on him if you have anything against me." Just having Violet around made him feel like he


    was on top of the world. Shepleted him in ways that words could not express.


    Unwilling to back down, Violet continued, "Lawrence is my brother, and I can surely count on him for


    any time."


    For a moment, Greg stared at Violet and changed the subject, "Are we going to your uncle''s home or


    not? I hope you do not n to sit there like twiddling your fingers all day, like there''s nothing else we


    could do."


    Reluctantly, Violet stood up at that moment, got her bag and together they walked out of the office.


    When they got in the car, Violet sat in the passenger seat, ignored Greg and called her brother.


    "Hello, Violet." Lawrence answered from the other end of line.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Hey Lawrence, could you go to our uncle''s ce right now?" said Violet almost like amand.


    The bossy kind of attitude she showed when talking to Lawrence didn''t go down so well with Greg.


    Involuntarily, he shook his head, unable to help but wonder if, in the future, Violet would want to control


    him as well. ''What would be our salvation, if one day she seeds in caging both Lawrence and me


    under her control?'' he thought to himself.


    "Have you visited our uncle, already?" Lawrence asked.


    "No. But we''re on the way there. Try to speed up and get there ahead of us, just in case there''s any


    ce you can help with the arrangements," she replied.


    "Okay, okay. I know," said Lawrence.


    After he hung up, he put the cell phone down, switched to the office desktop phone on his table, and


    summoned his assistant to the office for instructions on the work schedule for the afternoon. Then he


    quickly left.


    In Wilson''s vi, all people were sitting in the luxury couches around the living room. They all smiled


    and even Lawrence, who had always been cold, showed up in high spirits.


    "Come over, Violet. Sit next to me." Elsa called, extending her hand to signal Violet to the chair beside


    her.


    Politely, Violet obeyed, took the seat and leaned her back against her grandma.


    With a smile, Elsa looked at her granddaughter, excited to see her again. "My sweet granddaughter,


    you''ve grown into a beautiful youngdy," she said softly.


    Blushing at the attention, Violet sat quietly as Cherry feigned a protest, saying, "Mum, don''t spoil her.


    From a young age, she used to badger Jackson, wanting to know who was more beautiful between her


    and me. She''s always been narcissistic."


    A little surprised, Selina turned to Jackson and asked, "Is that so?"


    But before her dad could open his mouth, Violet replied, "My father certainly said that I was the fairest


    of all."


    At once, Jacob and Wilson allughed.


    "I think Violet is the most beautiful one in Greg''s heart, but in her father''s mind, I think it''s only her


    mum. That''s fair, I think," Elsa said with a smile.


    Everyone burst intoughter once more. "Grandpa, you''re right," Lawrence agreed.


    But again, Violet cut in, trying to muffle Lawrence. "Shut up. Lawrence, you can''t say a word from now


    on," she quickly said.


    Lawrence suddenly thought of Austin, so he asked, "Well, Violet, you have always been in contact with


    Austin. Where is he now?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe I can call him and check where he is now," she replied.


    At that thought, everyone''s face lit with excitement. It had been a long time before anyone else apart


    from Violet heard from Austin.


    "Are you going to call him right away," Cherry quickly said. "I haven''t talked with him for quite a long


    time. I''d be d to hear his voice."

 Chapter 950 Phone Call With Austin (Part Two)

    Chapter 950 Phone Call With Austin (Part Two)


    Seeing her family''s excitement, Violet took out her phone, called Austin and put him on speaker.


    Everyone waited with bated breath for Austin to answer from the other line.


    On the third or fourth ring, thereabout, he picked the call andzily began, "Hello, my darling, why are


    you calling at this hour?" His voice sounded a tad more husky.


    "Austin, tell me honestly, where are you?" Violet immediately said firmly.


    "Would you believe, if I told you I''m sleeping right now?" Austin replied.


    "Are you alone?" asked Violet on purpose.


    Bursting intoughter, Austin asked, "Darling, what do you think?"


    Without trying to guess, they knew that Austin must be up to something that he wasn''t ready to talk


    about. Instead of answering the question directly, he kept going around in circles.


    Once more, she asked, "Austin, tell me. Where are you? Which country?"


    "Actually, I don''t know, either." He paused for a second and then continued, "But tomorrow I''ll go to


    Paris. One of my friends has a show there, and I''ll be in his entourage," Austin replied.


    Unable to control herself anymore, Selina finally cut in and asked, "Austin, for heaven''s sake, can you


    get serious please?"


    Austin was astonished and asked, "Mum, you mean you''re listening on all this time I was here joking?"


    Surprised by what going on, he asked, "Are you in Hong Kong now?"


    "Oh, sorry, Austin, I forgot to tell you that I was back home. Guess where I am now?" Violet told him the


    truth.


    Thrown off bnce, Austin asked, "Are you at home now?"


    At that moment, Cherry also asked, "When are youing back Austin? I''ve missed you so much."


    Austin was stunned, "Oh my God! Aunt Cherry, you''re also there? Are my uncle and brother also with


    you?"


    Finally, Violet dered, "Not just them. Your father is also with us." Then she turned to her uncle and


    said, "Uncle Wilson, say something to your son."


    "I don''t want to say anything to him," Wilson replied. Then he turned around, looked aside and paid no


    attention to Violet and the rest who were all glued to the phone.


    That didn''t sit well with Austin. Sounding withdrawn now, he asked, "Violet, how could you do that to


    me?"


    Nonchntly, Violet simply said, "Okay, then goodbye. I will tell all the people here that you have been


    flirting around. Grandma and grandpa are sitting next to me." With so many family members around


    her, Violet wanted to stamp her authority.


    Feeling helpless, Austin stammered, "You..." But then he thought of something else and asked, "Oh,


    am I still on the speaker? Can everyone hear me?"


    "Of course. What do you think? My brother, my husband and all our family are here, listening to you. If


    there was some little respect anyone here still had of you, you can count it gone now. There''s nothing


    to make you deserve any respect. Zilch!" Violet added with a smug. She then took a look at Lawrence,


    before turning to look at Greg.


    Getting worried, Austin blurted his disgust, "Oh my god. Please don''t bully me like this. I can''t dare get


    on the bad side of Lawrence and Greg."


    "Tell me what you will do to apologize to me. I''ll see whether I can forgive you," Violet gleefully replied.


    "I''ll meet you first thing when Ie back. Is that okay? You mean a lot to me, honestly, you do,"


    Austin said.


    Violet asked, "Well, when will you be back, then?" She looked around and added, "It seems to be the


    question on everyone''s mind."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But Austin yed his cards close to the chest and evasively replied, "I''ll be back when I need toe


    back."


    When Selina heard him, she chime in, "Austin, if you have nothing other than just fooling around, you''d


    bettere back earlier."


    To which Austin eximed, "Oh, mum, you are so mean. I''m not sure I''d want toe back while you


    are still so furious."


    Violet then threatened, "Be sure of this Austin. If you don''te back within the next six months, I''ll ask


    Lawrence to send people who''ll haul your sorry ass back here. Do you hear me?"


    Hastily, Austin protested, "No. No. Half a year is a long time. I''ll start to make arrangements once we''re


    through with the concert in Paris. Shortly afterward, I should be back." He knew that Lawrence had the


    power to force him back.


    Aware that Austin was going to hang up, Cherry cut in and quickly said, "Austin, remember to bring


    your foreign girlfriend home. I''ll give you a big red envelope."


    "Okay, Aunt Cherry, you''re the best. Love you!" Austin said in a rxed tone.


    "All right, all right. Don''t just keep us in suspense. It''s a deal. Make haste. We have to have a meal


    now. Goodbye." Violet finished and directly hung up.


    "You hung up?" Elsa asked. She hadn''t talked to her grandson yet.


    "Yes. I have," Violet said, looking at her grandma. She immediately kicked herself for not having let her


    grandma say a word.


    But Selina still angry and fuming gruffly said, "All right, mother, if you miss him, just call him tonight. I''d


    be so mad when I see his face. I feel like I''d roast his ass."


    Smiling, Violet said, "Aunt Selina, Austin looks cute. Why do you want to hit him?"


    In surprise, Lawrence asked, "Cute?"


    "Yes. He is just a little boy," Violet replied. "He only wants to y, but he knows so much. When I was


    in Hong Kong, I learned a lot from him. Every time I was in a fix, he was my go-to guy, and he was very


    patient. I think he is just as smart as my brother," she added.


    Violet exined at detail.


    "Yes, I think so. I have seen their videos when they were studying together. He is such a smart chap,"


    Cherry confirmed.


    Almost everyone was impressed at Austin''s performance.


    In particr, Wilson and Selina also feltfortable now. They knew their son was capable. Their son


    was too outgoing but he had his own abilities.


    "Okay, okay. Our kids are great. Let''s go and have meal now," Jacob finally spoke.


    At that point, everyone stood up and walked to the dinning room for meals.

 Chapter 951 Whats Going On Among You Four

    Chapter 951 What''s Going On Among You Four


    In the afternoon, Lawrence left Wilson''s house after they''d had lunch. Shortly afterwards, Violet and


    Greg also bid farewell to Jacob and Elsa before taking their leave.


    To see them off, Cherry walked Violet and her husband to the gate. Before her daughter entered the


    car, she held her hand. "Give our kind regards to Greg''s father once you get home. Tell him that we will


    treat him to a meal another day," she said.


    "I will, Mom. I bet Fred will be d," Violet responded. Greg''s father had left a good impression on her.


    "Ummm. Be careful on the road," Cherry urged.


    After Greg''s car had disappeared in the distance, Selina turned her eyes to Cherry who was standing


    beside her. "Now you don''t need to worry about them, do you?" she asked.


    "Oh, yeah," Cherry replied with a smile of relief.


    "Let''s get inside. Mom and Dad missed you so much and always talked about you. They''d be happy to


    spend more time with you," Selina proposed as she reached for Cherry''s arm, and led back to the


    house.


    In the car, Violet looked out through the window pensively. An unrelenting sense of apprehension about


    Greg''s father gripped her heart, although she inwardly fought hard to downy it. Finally, feeling


    exhausted, she yawned as she turned to steal a nce at husband in the driver''s seat. With a


    concerned look on her face, she asked, "How is Fred doing, Greg?"


    Intending not to keep his wife in the dark, Greg in detail exined, "At first, when my stepmother


    passed away, Dad was quite upset, and quietly grieved, rarely talking to anyone. For some time, I


    stayed with him, while Selina held the fort down for me at the hospital. It was not until three months


    grieving Sharon''s painful death, he said he''d be okay. But I was still worried about him. So I hired a


    nurse to attend to him at home while I was at work. But anytime I was through with work, I''d go home


    and relieve the nurse. Now, he is much better, but I don''t think he''ll ever be the same again after the


    gruesome death of Sharon."


    "I''m d that he has coped fairly well. Eventually, he''ll get over it. Time heals," Violet said calmly, a


    shade passing over her pretty face.


    "Yeah, you have a point," Greg replied. With one hand holding the steering wheel, he grabbed Violet''s


    hand tightly. He took a nce at her before he continued, "I hope that we will live happily. Meantime,


    take good care of my Dad and your parents."


    "We will. I''m so happy to have you by my side," Violet returned, smiling.


    The radiating smile on her face reminded Greg of their school days. Violet''s smile was still as sweet


    and enchanting as before.


    At longst, Greg steered the car into the Xiao family''s house. The moment Violet alighted from the car,


    she caught sight of Fred. He was sitting in the yard reading the newspaper.


    Hesitating, she cast her husband a nce, to which Greg nodded, indicating that she coulde


    closer to his father. She then sneaked up on Fred who still focused on his newspaper.


    "Dad," Violet softly called as she stood beside Fred.


    The familiar female voice left Fred confounded. ''Who is she?'' he wondered. With a baffled expression,


    he turned his face to look at Violet.


    Not believing his eyes, Fred eximed, "Violet?" ''Am I not in a dream? When did shee back?'' he


    wondered, his surprise written all over his face.


    "Oh, yes. It''s me, Fred. I am back," Violet assured. Watching his gaunt, old face, her heart was moved.


    ''He is younger than Dad. But he looks much older. Oh, what a poor Fred, the loss of Sharon appears to


    have really had a toll on him!'' she thought.


    Slowly, Fred, now certain that he wasn''t dreaming, rose and gently put his hand on Violet''s shoulder.


    "Dad, I am back," Violet gave Fred a tight hug. Down at heart, she mused, ''He is an elder. He brought


    up Greg whom I love the most. He is my rtive.''


    "I am d to see you back home," Fred said, tears of joy forming in his eyes. Almost overwhelmed by


    mixed emotions, he had to restrain himself.


    "Have you had lunch? How about I ask Kimmy to prepare a meal for you?" Fred asked courteously.


    "No, thanks. We already had lunch at Uncle Wilson''s house. Greg and I paid them a visit. My parents


    are staying with them," Violet replied. For a moment, she hesitated, apparently lost in other thoughts.


    But quickly, she picked up and she continued, "My parents just came back, so they will be busy for


    some time. But they asked me to send their regards to you. They''ll n to meet you."


    "It''''s okay. They can meet me any time. We are a family," Fred replied with a smile. After a pause, he


    asked gingerly, "Violet, do you n to leave again?"


    "Even if she wants to leave, I will not let her go," Greg butted in with an feigned domineering air, as he


    put his arm around Violet''s shoulder.


    When Violet turned to look up at Greg, they made eye contact, to which they smiled sweetly.


    In a courteous, but firm tone, Fred advised, "Treat her gently, Greg." Then he cleared his voice before


    adding with a light touch, "If you ever think you can bully my daughter-inw around, I''ll gang up with


    her to make your life miserable."


    "Oh, Daddy, no! I''m always the one being bullied. You can''t do that to me!" Greg argued jokingly.


    "Are you sure, honey?" Violet asked with fake displeasure in her voice, as she turned a sidelong nce


    at Greg.


    "Easy, sweetheart, I retract that fib I threw in there. You never bullied me, to be honest," Greg said, now


    turning honest.


    Seeing that the couple got on so well, Fred gave a satisfied smile.


    "Let''s get inside, Dad. I have a lot of things to tell you," Violet said to Fred.


    "Oh, yeah," Fred agreed immediately.


    As they went inside, Violet inspected the living room. ''It still looks the same as when I came herest


    time except for some new furniture, '' she remarked.


    At the moment, Kimmy, the new nanny of Xiao family, got out of the kitchen. When she saw Greg, she


    greeted respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Greg, wee home."


    "Ummm," Greg nodded. He then introduced his wife, "This is Violet."


    When Kimmy heard this, she bowed to Violet instantly. She greeted reverently, "Hello, Mrs. Violet."


    With a warm smile, Violet walked to Kimmy''s side, held her by the hand, and said warmly, "You can call


    me Violet."


    "But..." Kimmy started to say something in response, but she faltered. With a hesitant expression, she


    thought to herself, ''I''m a countrywoman, and I''m their servant. They are a wealthy family. How can I call


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    her name directly?''


    "It''s okay. Just call me by my first name," Violet insisted.


    "Well, okay. Violet," Kimmy mumbled stiffly.


    "It''s alright. You can go back to your work. Daddy, Greg and I have a little more to talk about," Violet


    permitted.


    "Thanks," the maid answered. She stood there, staring at Violet''s receding figure. ''Despite her blue


    blood, she''s so humble and friendly. That''s so different from otherdies of her ss, '' Kimmy judged


    silently.


    In the living room, Violet, Greg, and Fred sat, having a cheerful conversation. Overjoyed at seeing his


    son bring his wife home, a satisfied smile spread on the old man''s face. For him, staying with his family


    was the greatest delight.


    After 5:00 pm, Fred, feeling exhausted excused himself. "I am a little tired. I''ll go to my room for a rest,"


    he said. Then he exited the lounge, leaving Violet and Greg watching TV.


    Suddenly, Greg''s phone started buzzing.


    "Who is calling at this hour?" Violet asked immediately.


    "I don''t know. I will take a look," Greg replied as he took out his phone. When he saw the caller ID, his


    face turned to a confused look. "It''s Mike," he murmured.


    "Mike?" Violet repeated in surprise. She snatched the phone from Greg''s hand and said, "I am curious


    why he has to call at this hour.''''


    Keeping his calmness, Greg mulled. ''We always talk, but rarely is it anything serious. It''s no big deal if


    she answers the call. Perhaps Mike will be nicer to her for she is Lawrence''s brother.''


    The moment Violet picked up the phone, Mike from the other end of the line quickly began talking.


    "Oh, man. What were you doing? Couldn''t you have answered it more quickly?" Mike whined.


    "Are you ming me, Mike?" Violet challenged, showing no remorse for her intrusion.


    "Is this Violet I am speaking to?" an obviously baffled Mike asked. Little had he expected that Violet


    would answer the phone. Flustered, he exined, "Don''t get me wrong, Violet. I thought it was Greg.


    How would I me you? Don''t get mad at me, okay?"


    "Then what were you trying to say?" Violet continued, not intending to let him go. Resting her head on


    Greg''s shoulder, she said yfully, "Let me guess. Do you often treat Greg like this?"


    "No. No. You''re mistaking me, Violet. I have always been nice to Greg. If you don''t believe it, you can


    ask him. He''ll prove my innocence," Mike exined, although sounding panicky. ''I can''t afford to cross


    her. Even Lawrence doesn''t dare to mess with her. I must exin myself, or else she''ll kick a storm, ''


    he pondered.


    Lifting her head, Violet stared at her husband''s face.


    All that time he had listened in to their conversation, carefully studying his naughty wife, and smiling


    without uttering a single word.


    "I''ve always wondered if you and Lawrence often bullied my husband while I was away," Violet grilled.


    "That''s not true, Violet. I and your brother have always had Greg''s back like crazy. We both know that


    he means a lot to you, so we try our best to protect and look after him. Believe me, we''ve always been


    his crew. Take a look at Greg to see how well we''ve helped him weather the storm. Can you see his


    radiance? Besides, he is safe and sound, thanks to our ever present help andpanionship, even in


    lowest moments. Honestly you can''t use us of neglecting him. Can you?" Mike tried to reason with


    Violet.


    "I see," Violet responded with a contented air. After a pause, she asked, "So what were you calling


    for?"


    When at longst Violet dropped the subject, Mike let out a sigh inside. Calmly, he replied, "Tim and


    Alice are throwing a party at the Oriental Hotel tonight. You and Greg are invited since you are Alice''s


    best friend and Greg is Tim''s butt buddy. I just called to inform you that we''d be d to have you attend


    the party, which begins at 8:00 pm."


    "Butt buddies? That''s gross, Mike. Did you just refer to Tim and Greg?" Violet asked, looking


    bewildered. She wriggled free from Greg''s embrace and stared at him with an astonished expression.


    Laughing at Mike''s crude joke, Greg shook his head promptly.


    "The guys always make a team and take advantage of Lawrence and I. So I call them butt buddies,"


    Mike exined., still sounding yful.


    Grateful to learn about the friendship Greg had formed with the Lawrence and Mike, Violet nodded, a


    sense of relief showing on her face. Her initial surprise which had changed to disgust at Mike''s


    otherwise offensivenguage vanished into a soft smile. With her eyes glued on Greg now, she


    inquired, "Looks like many things have happened between the four of you, while I was away, right?"


    "Well..." With augh, Mike responded, "You''d better ask your husband or your brother. Anyway, the


    party will kick off at 8:00 pm on the dot. I hope you guys will keep time. I can''t wait to see you there."


    With no further ado, Violet ended the call and focused her inquiring gaze on Greg. "Don''t you think you


    owe me an exnation for what is going on among the four of you?" she grilled.

 Chapter 952 A Bad Hunch

    Chapter 952 A Bad Hunch


    "What do you say? Do you want to hear some dirty words?" Greg asked, looking at her furtively. This


    time, he was not afraid. If Violet got angry, she would need to punish everyone - Lawrence, Tim, Mike


    and him. Greg doubted she would do it though, so he was not worried.


    "Greg, you really deserve a good lesson from me," Violet said, gnashing her teeth together. She was


    beyond irritated.


    "Huh. You, my wife, are too harsh on me," Greg tut-tutted, shaking his head. He continued looking at


    his cell phone and avoided her gaze.


    Violet didn''t know what to do with her husband. He was quite a handful.


    Time passed by.


    At eight o''clock that night, Tim and Alice arrived at Oriental Hotel.


    "Why aren''t Violet and Greg here yet?" Alice could hardly wait and was a bit restless.


    "We should be patient. Lawrence and Mike haven''t arrived either." Tim said calmly. He was in no hurry.


    "You are right. We are quite early." Alice looked around the lobby, finding that it was empty of other


    guests. They had booked the entire hotel.


    Suddenly, Alice spotted Lawrence, who was not far away from them. She immediately waved at him,


    saying, "Lawrence! We are here."


    Lawrence saw the pair and walked over to them.


    "Violet and Greg haven''t arrived yet. I''ll call them up and ask where they are right now," Alice said,


    about to take out her cellphone. Lawrence sat down.


    "No need. They will probably be here in a couple of minutes," Lawrence said, ncing down at his


    watch. "It isn''t eight o''clock yet," he added.


    "Well, I got impatient so we arrived early. Waiting around for someone is so boring," Aliceined,


    rolling her eyes.


    "Ho-ho! So there is something that can wear you down?" Mike said from afar. He was here too.


    His loud voice drew the attention of the three and they turned to look to him. Mike wore a suit and had


    brought Amanda with him.


    As Amanda sat down next to them, she nodded to Lawrence and Tim, greeting them politely.


    "Alice! Long time no see," Amanda said. Her smile was breezy and sincere.


    "Hello, Amanda," Alice replied. Amanda was being friendly to her, so she saw no reason to be hostile.


    Mike looked around, his brows knitted in confusion. "Where is Violet? We informed them that we''d be


    here, didn''t we?"


    "Rx. I''m sure they are already on the way. Maybe they''re stuck in traffic," Tim said.


    "Okay, we''ll wait for them and have some chitchat then. When Violetes, we''ll celebrate her return,"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike suggested.


    Meanwhile, Violet and Greg got out of their car at the entrance of Oriental Hotel. Greg handed over the


    car keys to the security guard and walked over to Violet. She took his arm instinctively as they stepped


    into the lobby together.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Xiao, nice to see you both! Mr. Tim is already here. Please follow me," a staff member


    said, gesturing them to walk with him.


    "Darling, Tim manages this hotel, doesn''t he?" Violet asked her husband. Her gaze swept her


    surroundings as she marveled at the intricate decoration of the hotel.


    "You know it," Greg replied, grinning.


    "Wow. Tim must be outstanding. His management is excellent," Violet praised Tim, still gawking at the


    decor. Unbeknownst to her, Greg''s expression turned dark.


    He looked at Violet''s profile, scowling. "Do you think it is proper of you to praise another man in my


    presence?" he asked, his tone bitter.


    "Why not, what''s wrong with it? I think it''s absolutely fine," Violet said deliberately, rousing his jealousy.


    She avoided Greg''s eyes as he red at her.


    "Just wait. See how I''ll torment you in bed tonight," Greg said. The corners of his mouth curved up.


    Only in bed could he be the master.


    "Greg, are you threatening me?" Violet questioned him, trying to sound confident, even as she shivered


    at his words.


    "What do you think?" Greg retorted, just as he saw Alice and the others not far away from them.


    Violet too saw Alice and shook her hand away from Greg''s arm. She strode toward her friend, smiling.


    "Wait. Where are you going?" Greg asked, astonished. How could she just leave him alone like this?


    "I don''t want to be with you. I want to be with Alice," Violet replied, her voice already distant.


    "Violet, what were you guys up to? Why are you sote?" Alice asked Violet as soon as thetter sat


    beside her.


    "Hey, there are two minutes left to eight o''clock! We aren''tte," Violet jerked her watch in front of Alice,


    proving to her that she was on time.


    "Violet, didn''t you see me? Why haven''t you said hello yet?" Mike asked, snickering.


    "Mike, it''s not your turn yet. You are too impatient," Violet said to him indifferently. She noticed there


    was a woman beside Mike. She was smiling at her, but Violet had never seen the woman before.


    She wore simple make-up that brought out her beauty. Her ck evening dress and exquisite white


    skin were equally entrancing.


    "You haven''t changed much. Just as naughty as you used to be," Mike observed, sniffing. He had been


    snubbed and didn''t know what else to say.


    "Who is thedy with you?" Violet asked, gesturing to the woman in front of her.


    "She is sitting with Mike, so who do you think she is?" Greg said ironically,ing to stand beside


    Violet.


    Amanda smiled at them politely. "Hello, I am Amanda. Nice to meet you. May I call you Violet, just as


    Mike does?" she asked.


    Amanda was aware that the woman in front of her was the daughter of the Chu Family. She was


    Lawrence''s younger sister and held everyone in the palm of her hand.


    Chu Family held the reins of the city. If they were the rulers of this kingdom, then Violet was its Queen.


    "Of course. You are Mike''s friend, so we are friends too," Violet replied to her, smiling back. Amanda


    came here with Mike so it was obvious that they were in a rtionship. There was no reason that Violet


    should maintain a distance from her. "May I call you Amanda?"


    "Yes," Amanda said in delight. Violet''sment to Mike had made her worry that it would be hard to


    get along well with the Chu heiress. But it seemed that Violet was quite warm and amiable. ''No wonder


    everyone pampers her. She must be special, '' Amanda thought.


    "Hey," Violet blurted out, turning to Mike suddenly, "Amanda is so beautiful, why don''t you marry her


    quickly?"


    The question embarrassed Mike, making him splutter. He turned to look at Lawrence and said, "Your


    brother is still single. As we''re in the same age, I''m not in a hurry."


    Lawrence''s eyes cut to him. ''Why is he using me as an excuse?'' Lawrence thought, annoyed. He


    glowered at his friend in disdain.


    "Say that again?" Lawrence hissed, the threat obvious in his tone.


    "What I said is true. Our two younger sisters are married now. But you are still single and because of it,


    I have to remain unmarried too," Mike said dramatically.


    "Don''t worry about that. My parents havee back. They''d want to get Lawrence married as soon as


    possible," Violet said, grinning.


    As soon as Violet finished speaking, the rest of them, excluding Amanda, stared at Lawrence in


    astonishment. Lawrence stared back. His girlfriend, Aria, was a simple girl. She was from an ordinary


    family. However, Lawrence was the heir of Chu Family and was born and brought up in luxury. The


    differences between them were in to see.


    The air seemed to freeze, but Violet didn''t understand why. "What''s wrong?" she asked, puzzled. "Did I


    say anything wrong?"


    "No, no. We are just curious about who his girlfriend is? He is so critical of everyone," Alice said


    quickly, breaking the ufortable silence.


    "I am just wondering who thispetent girl is, who has seeded in charming Lawrence and is going


    to discipline him now as his wife," Greg said, trying to diffuse the embarrassment. He was ready to


    "Darling, my brother is excellent. Who he needs is a wife, not a teacher," Violet said to Greg, shuffling


    closer to him.


    "Looks like it," Greg replied.


    "His marriage is in the hands of my parents. It''s beyond my control. Lawrence, do your level best to


    convince them," Violet said, shrugging. She felt helpless about her brother''s situation.


    "Violet,e and visit my store whenever you are free. I have recently arranged for a lot of high-end


    fabrics. I''d like to design a dress for you," Alice said.


    "That''s great! Thanks, Alice. I have been wanting a dress just like the ones on trend right now..." Violet


    began discussing fashion with Alice rather eagerly.


    The four men present stood around, feeling bored. They dared not butt in and bother the two queens,


    lest the two of them get irritated with them.


    Lawrence kept to himself, aloof. It didn''t matter to him what they were talking about. Even when Violet


    discussed his marriage with the others, the expression on his face had remained cold and remote, as if


    the topic at hand had nothing to do with him. Only this way could he cover up what was eating him from


    the inside. There were things that needed to be dealt with but he had no idea how to handle them.


    What he cared most about right now was JS Group. Uncle Derek said he was going to hand over the


    They spent the timeughing and joking around. Even Amanda, who was far too elegant anddylike,


    chortled withughter under Violet''s influence. She cracked jokes with the group of friends, feeling right


    at home.


    After dinner, Tim drove away with Alice.


    "Brother, Greg and I are also leaving. Pleasee back home early, otherwise mother would worry


    about you," Violet said to Lawrence.


    "Yeah. Be careful on the road. Call me if there is anything important," Lawrence said to his beloved


    sister.


    After Greg and Violet left, Mike walked up to Lawrence.


    "Are you okay? You look tensed tonight," Mikemented. He knew Lawrence well. He kept calm and


    aloof, but Mike could read him like a book.


    "I am fine," Lawrence said, looking away. His eyesnded on Amanda, who was waiting outside for


    Mike beside his car.


    "Haven''t you told your family the news yet?" Mike asked him. He was sure that neither Lawrence''s


    parents nor Violet knew about Aria, Lawrence''s girlfriend.


    "Mike," Lawrence started, turning to look at him.


    Mike stared at him, not saying a word. He waited for Lawrence to continue, who sighed.


    "We shouldn''t concern ourselves with that at present. What we should worry about is the JS Group,"


    Lawrence said, anxiety looming in his eyes.


    "What is wrong with JS Group?" Mike furrowed his brows. "Did your parentse back for the


    Lawrence shook his head. "Uncle Derek has asked me to manage thepany," he continued.


    "What?" Mike was astonished. He couldn''t believe his ears. "JS Group is quite powerful. It can''t be


    transferred to you that simply."


    "I have a hunch that I''m going to be facing a lot more problems than that."

 Chapter 953 Love Will Not Change (Part One)

    Chapter 953 Love Will Not Change (Part One)


    Greg and Violet arrived at the Xiao family''s house. When they entered the living room, they saw that


    Fred had already gone to sleep. Greg held Violet''s hand, and they too retired to their bedroom.


    Pensively, Violet sat on the edge of the bed, her thoughts in a turmoil. She felt that something was


    wrong but she couldn''t tell what that could be.


    Greg took a shower and got out of the bathroom. He dried his hair with a towel while looking towards


    his wife. Taking notice that Violet was preupied, he sidled up to her and took a seat beside her.


    "What''s up, sweetheart?" he asked softly.


    "I am thinking about something," Violet replied, still staring nkly ahead. She still seemed to be deep


    in some thoughts.


    "What is it?" Greg asked with concern.


    Violet gained normalcy. Resting her eyes on her husband, she asked him seriously, "Is my brother in


    love with someone?"


    Greg''s expression changed when he heard this. Apart from Violet, Alice, Tim, Mike and he himself all


    knew that Aria was Lawrence''s girlfriend. ''If I tell Violet that Lawrence has fallen in love with Aria, she


    might tell her parents about it. That way, things may be moreplicated, '' he contemted.


    Detecting the hesitant look on his face, Violet had a slight doubt that he was also hiding something


    from her. She asked him sharply, "Is there something you are keeping to yourself?"


    At the moment, Greg felt he had got himself into an awkward situation. He was at a loss of words and


    didn''t know what to do or say. ''We are a couple. We should share everything with each other. But this


    concerns Lawrence''s happiness. I can''t tell her as of now, '' he hesitated. In his mind a conflict of


    thoughts was happening, and he did not know who to support.


    "Violet," Greg finally opened his mouth. Resting his hand on his wife''s shoulder, he asked her earnestly,


    "You want to see your brother happy, don''t you?"


    "I do. He is my brother," Violet replied without thinking even once. She could not believe that her


    brother was in love and she did not know about it.


    "Can you promise to keep the secret I will tell you from your parents? If they get to know about it,


    Lawrence mightnd in great trouble, "Greg negotiated.


    "Tell me first. If it is for Lawrence''s good, I might not tell them," Violet replied.


    "In fact, Lawrence is in a rtionship with a girl named Aria Liu. She is an innocent and independent


    girl but she is from a poor family. Therefore, she works hard to support herself. Even though she


    doesn''t live in luxury, she is optimistic and satisfied with her life," Greg narrated the impression that Aria


    had left on him. He paused for a moment, and continued, "But you know Lawrence isn''t any normal


    guy. He is your parents'' only son. As the CEO of the JC Group, he controls the economy of the whole


    city. In the eyes of others, he is an unreachable person. They expect him to marry a well-bred, wealthy


    Violet understood Greg''s concern. Frowning, she echoed, "It''s true. My parents want a good match for


    Lawrence. My mother loves him so much that she wouldn''t allow him to marry just any girl who does


    not match up to their status. I think she should at least be from the high profile families if nothing else."


    "So I, Alice, Tim and Mike didn''t dare to let you know about her because we don''t know Lawrence''s


    n. What if Dad and Mom force him to marry someone else once they learn about his affection for


    Aria? Things will go out of control," Greg continued. Gazing into Violet''s eyes, he asked, "You will not


    tell Dad and Mom, will you?"


    Nodding, she agreed, "I will keep it hidden from them for now. I am going to have a talk with Lawrence


    first. If he really likes that girl, we can think of an idea to get Dad and Mom ept to that girl. I can only


    hope that my brother could be happy. That''s all I want. Now his happiness is what I crave for."


    Violet met Greg''s gaze as she continued, "My brother loves me very much, and so do I. So I wish to


    see him happy. He seems to lead a life that everyone admires, but the truth is that he has to deal with


    many issues that no one has any idea about."


    "I know. We all hope that Lawrence could get his happiness," Greg returned.


    "We should all live a full life. I hope that all of our friends too can lead happy lives," Violet blurted her


    thoughts.


    "Of course we will," Greg followed.


    ...


    In the morning, Jackson and Cherry had just finished their breakfast. As soon as Cherry entered the


    living room, she received a call from Mond.


    "Hello, Mond," Cherry answered with a smile, as she quickly picked up the phone.


    "When are youing over, Cherry?" Mond asked eagerly, as he was impatient to meet both Jackson


    and Cherry.


    "Didn''t we agree to have lunch in your house? We''ll set off after 10:00. It''s too early now," Cherry


    replied. She initially nned to turn on the TV and watch the morning news.


    "Come on, Cherry. You cane here now. Derek''s and Wilson''s families will also be here, "Mond


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    urged. ''Will she get mad at me for I invited them without informing her?'' he wondered, feeling a little


    tensed.


    "You have invited them?" Cherry asked, looking a bit surprised.


    "Yes, I did. The more, the merrier. I have already asked my maid to prepare for lunch ordingly. Hurry


    up. We all will have a good time," Mond eximed dly.


    "Okay. See youter," Cherry agreed.


    As she clicked the phone off, Jackson came from the balcony and walked over to her. "Who was on the


    phone?" he asked.


    "Your brother, Mond. He urged both of us toe to his house as soon as possible. Wilson and Derek


    will be there," Cherry replied tly.


    "Why has he invited so many people? Is he going to throw a party?" Jackson asked in a surprised tone.


    He intended to hold a party in the first ce. But unexpectedly Mond had nned this ahead of him.

 Chapter 954 Love Will Not Change (Part Two)

    Chapter 954 Love Will Not Change (Part Two)


    "It doesn''t matter. We have already met Derek and Wilson. Perhaps Mond thought it would be better for


    us to meet together," Cherry responded, as she rose from her seat and made her way towards


    Jackson.


    Jackson stretched out and took her in his arms. "So, are we leaving now?" he asked affectionately.


    "Yes. I will go upstairs and change my clothes. Then we can leave," Cherry answered.


    Speaking of changing clothes, Jackson had an idea. "How about I apany you for shopping? I want


    to buy some clothes for you," he offered.


    "There is no need. I have already bought many beforeing back from Hong Kong. Violet chose


    them for me and I like her choice. I don''t need clothes for now," she refused his offer straightforwardly.


    She was a self-disciplined person and never tried to lead a luxurious life.


    "Don''t save my money. You can buy whatever you want," Jackson said. He still loved to pamper his


    wife the same way he did in the past. ''She never splurges money, and that is why she is so special.


    Sometimes I even hope she acted like spoilt women and created trouble for me. But thanks to her, I


    can focus on my work. With her by my side, every day is full of excitement and surprise, '' he brooded.


    "I am not saving money for you. I am doing it for my dear son," Cherry corrected, putting on a smirk on


    her face.


    "How much can you save? He might not need them at all," Jackson retorted. His lips curved into a sly


    smile as he went on, "How about we keep all our savings to ourselves instead of leaving them to our


    son?"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea," Cherry opposed.


    "We will keep one-tenth of our money and leave the rest for Lawrence," she dered, as if she was in


    the office dictating terms to her secretary.


    "What about Violet? Have you forgetton about her?" Jackson asked, still worried about his lovely


    daughter.


    "Lawrence will take care of her. Don''t worry about that," Cherry replied. "If he fails, I will teach him a


    lesson," she added.


    That was what he really wanted to hear. Lowering his head he kissed her earlobe gently, he then


    whispered in his sexy voice, "That''s what my woman should say."


    "Who allowed you toe so close to me, Jackson?" Cherry asked pretending in fake anger, as she


    pushed her husband away from her.


    "We have been closer than this. Do you want..." And there he paused but his sly smile gave away what


    he wanted to say.


    Flushing, Cherry punched him on the chest. "What''s going on in your mind? I gotta go now," she


    berated.


    Cherry broke free and rushed upstairs.


    Cross-legged, Jackson waited on the lounge. ''I''d like to see what she looks like after she gets dressed,


    '' he thought with expectation.


    Twenty minutester, Cherry dressed in a dark purple dress came elegantly down the stairs. She


    looked gorgeous and fabulous with light make-up, medium lengthyered hair with long bangs.


    Cherry came over to Jackson and stopped in front of him. "What do you think of this one? Is it looking


    good on me?" she asked with a gesture.


    "You look gorgeous!" Jackson remarked as he felt his heart skip a beat. Soon he got out of the trance


    and sat up immediately. He took Cherry by the hand and led her to the front door. "Did you say that


    Mond had urged us to set off as soon as possible? Let''s go," he said.


    "Come on, Jackson, what''s the rush to go?" Cherry grumbled as she kept moving.


    The couple entered the car. Jackson fastened the safety belt for his wife before driving away. He was


    happy to spend some peaceful time with her.


    In a luxurious sports car, Wilson was in the driver''s seat, while Selina sat beside him. He veered his


    vehicle at a slow speed.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think Cherry and Jackson will agree if we tell them that we are nning to hand over H King


    Group to Lawrence?" Selina asked abruptly, as she turned to look towards Wilson.


    "I think we should discuss this with Lawrence," Wilson replied. "After all, it''s his decision. We should


    ask for his opinion first."


    "But Jackson and Cherry''s suggestion will also be important for Lawrence," Selina said. She was


    uncertain whether Lawrence would agree to take over the Group.


    "We will discuss with them when we reach there," Wilson responded. "I don''t think Austin will be in


    charge of ourpany. It''s time for us to retire and enjoy our life. We need to find a qualified heir who


    can handle all tasks responsibly."


    "Exactly. I trust Lawrence''s capabilities. He can handle the job," Selina nodded as a sign of agreeing to


    his words. As she recalled the past, she went on, "I have been working since I took over JS Group.


    Even when I was pregnant, I helped you with the business. Now kids have grown up. I want to give


    myself a long holiday."


    Wilson held the steering wheel with one hand and reached out his right hand to grab Selina''s. He


    whispered, "When I handover all the responsibilities, I will keep youpany and we can go anywhere


    you want to go. I always feel I owe you a lot. Ever since you got married, you have always been buried


    in work. You did not even have a real holiday."


    Selina shook her head as she said, "Don''t say that. You''re my greatest delight. Although I have been


    busy with work these years, I felt happy because I loved my job. I never got sick of the work. Instead, I


    feel that I have led a full life. I think I have already achieved the goal I had set for my career. Now it''s


    time to let it be. My next goal is to set my work aside and give youpany. I want to hold your hand


    and see the sunrise and sunset with you."


    Wilson fixed his earnest gaze on Selina and then looked back ahead. He said firmly, "Let me help you


    with your goal."


    "I will give you the chance," Selina observed with a bright smile. "I love you, honey."


    "I love you too, sweetheart," he returned.

 Chapter 955 They Still Love Each Other Like Before

    Chapter 955 They Still Love Each Other Like Before


    Derek arrived earlier than the others and had now been enjoying his cup of tea with Mond. Mond


    wouldn''t sit still and kept pacing back and forth since Derek arrived.


    "Cherry said she wasing here, to my home, right?" Mond asked Derek. Before Derek could


    answer, he continued, "Why isn''t she here yet?"


    "She''s the boss, you know that. She''ll arrive when she wants to. No one can make her hurry up!" Derek


    reminded Mond, in case he forgot who they''re talking about.


    "And Wilson and Selina arete, as well," Mond noticed. He couldn''t wait to see his friends and wanted


    them to be there already.


    "They''re quite busytely, too. Take it easy, Mond, sit down. Just prepare for your guest of honor


    today," Derek reminded Mond and beckoned him to the chair, which he took.


    "Of course, I''ve already prepared everything for Miss Cherry, my favorite sister-inw!" Mond said, with


    pride in his voice.


    The doorbell rang at that moment and Mond jumped up. He ran towards the door to check the monitor.


    His face fell when he saw Wilson and Selina by the door. He opened the door to let them inside.


    "Who rang? Is it Cherry?" Derek, who stayed in the living room, asked.


    Mond chuckled, "Nope, you guessed wrong!"


    Wilson and Selina followed Mond into the living room.


    "Mond, why didn''t you have the door open waiting for us? You''re the one who invited us here. You even


    had us ring the doorbell!" Selinained, her arm linked with Wilson''s.


    "Didn''t I open the door for you as soon as you rang the doorbell?" Mond quickly replied.


    Wilson simply smiled but didn''t say a word. He knew his wife''s straightforward character and doesn''t


    think much of it anymore. But Mond still hadn''t gotten used to it.


    Selina discovered that Derek was the only other person in the room. With her eyebrows scrunched up,


    she asked Mond, "Where are Jackson and Cherry? They''re not yet here?"


    "They''re probably on the way and should be here any minute," Derek answered while he stood up to


    shake Wilson''s hand. Selina plopped herself down on the sofa followed by the three men, while they


    wait for Jackson and Cherry.


    "I don''t understand why Cherry hasn''t been able to visit me since they got back. She''s seen all of you


    already. Is she mad at me or something?" Mond whined to his three friends.


    "They just happened to visit us first. I was the first one. Selina was the second. And you''re third," Derek


    provided as a way of exnation.


    "Derek''s right, Mond. Jackson and Cherry are paying you a special visit. And since you asked us to


    "It''s because you''re all in couples. And I''m not. I''m the only one who''s alone!" Mond pretended to pout.


    "But listen, before they get here, I want to announce something."


    "What is it?" Wilson asked, who became more curious when he saw Mond''s serious look.


    "I''m nning to leave for a period," Mond announced with a determined look on his face.


    "How long will you be gone? When will youe back?" Derek asked. He was surprised about Mond''s


    announcement but he didn''t mind. Mond needed to take time off to rx, after all.


    "I''m not sure yet. I want to spend more time with my family," Mond told them the truth. He didn''t want to


    "But what about the ZM Group?" Selina asked, a worried look on her face.


    "I''m going to give it to Lawrence," Mond replied almost immediately. "My only precious daughter does


    not wish to be in business, so I have no choice but to leave it to Lawrence."


    His three friends gasped and nced at each other.


    They say birds of same feather flock together and that great minds think alike. Because they all thought


    of the same n.


    "What? What''s going on? Why are you all looking at me like that?" Mond was confused at his three


    friends'' unusual grinning reactions.


    "I was also nning to hand over JS Group to Lawrence," Derek said.


    "Me, too. I was going to give H King Group to my nephew, Lawrence," Wilson added.


    There was silence before all four of themughed out loud.


    "Lawrence is a lucky man, winning all four of the biggest groups in this city," Mond joked.


    "He really is. He''s going to be taking over so many assets without paying a single penny," Selina


    agreed with augh.


    "With four assets under his belt, he''s going to be so stressed out," Wilson predicted.


    Derek nodded in agreement and sighed. "I wonder if he''ll be able to handle all the stress and pressure.


    Plus with the JC Group, he''ll be controlling all the field operations in the city."


    Selina agreed with Derek, "You''re right, Derek. Lawrence is going to be stressed out. Jackson and


    Cherry would not want Lawrence to exhaust himself too much."


    They all nodded in agreement. All of them were worried about the same thing. Cherry loved Lawrence


    and she would never want him to get worn out.


    While they continued their discussion, the doorbell rang again. It must be Jackson and Cherry now.


    Mond rushed to the door and saw Jackson and Cherry on the other side.


    "Mond," Cherry greeted him as soon as she stepped inside. She had a big smile on her face and in her


    eyes.


    Mond smiled at Jackson first before he turned to Cherry.


    "Cherry, should we give each other a hug?" Mond turned to Jackson as soon as he asked, "Is that


    okay? You won''t get jealous, Jackson?"


    Jackson rolled his eyes and trudged to the living room without saying a word.


    Mond enveloped Cherry in a tight hug, eager to see her after such a long time.


    Mond and Cherry joined the others in the living room and it felt like old times when they were still


    younger.


    They all started their businesses at the same time with simr struggles. They''d get together regrly


    to get support from each other. Back then, they were all young and energetic, full of vigor. Now, they


    had definitely matured in their middle age, now that they had experienced lots of sess in their


    careers. They had definitely developed a stronger will together and their friendship had deepened over


    time. And they were very happy that their sons and daughters had be good friends with each


    other and they were happy to have developed such a big family with each other.


    "This is the first time we''ve all been together since we got back, right? Cherry asked her friends.


    "We haven''t spent time with each other like this in a long time. It makes me nostalgic about the past.


    We were so energetic and spirited then. And we were always together," Selina replied.


    "If I knew all of us were going to be here, I would have asked Amy toe, too. Then we''d definitely be


    "She had a few kids to teach piano in her schedule this morning, anyway. That''s why she''s not with


    me," Derek exined.


    "Derek, we already have money, we''re set for life. Can''t you ask Amy to retire?" Selina asked Derek.


    "You know how Amy is. She likes being busy, always doing something. I have no choice but to support


    that. And she''s happy. It''s hard not to support that," Derek exined. "Besides, she''s a very dedicated


    teacher, ever since she started teaching Lawrence when he was younger. She''s still that dedicated until


    now."


    Cherry smiled at the memory of Lawrence ying the piano when he was younger. She agreed with


    Derek, "Amy really is dedicated. It''s because of her that Lawrence became such an excellent piano


    yer. And besides,"


    Cherry turned to Derek, a naughty smile on her face, "If Amy didn''t teach Lawrence piano lessons, how


    could you have met her?"


    Her words made Derek smile at the thought of Amy.


    Time really flew. He could still remember when they just started dating. It''s been 20 years but he


    remembered the exact moment when he met and fell in love with Amy. Their daughter, Alice, was now


    grown up but they still had the same shine now that they had when they first got married. Their love for


    each other still ran deep. And they had never fought a single fight since the start. When they had a


    disagreement, Derek always made it a point to understand her and spoil her. He just wanted to see


    Amy smile every day.


    Selina and Wilson shared a smile with each other.


    "Cherry," Selina turned to her. "We should all thank you and Jackson for being our role models in


    finding our other half."


    "Yes, I definitely agree with Selina," Derek echoed.


    Wilson nodded, "So do I. Jackson, Cherry, without you two, I would not have been fortunate enough to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    find and marry such a great woman."


    Wilson wrapped his arm around Selina''s shoulder and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    "Oh, stop! If you''re so grateful to us, get a room and stop being so touchy-feely in front of us!" Cherry


    teased Wilson and Selina.


    After all these years, Cherry was still so innocent and simple. She had not changed. She may tease a


    lot but her teases revealed her true character.


    "Cherry, we''re already in our middle age and Lawrence is already getting married, why are you still so


    bashful? You are still the same Cherry 20 years ago," Mond asked, curiously.


    "Do you want to know why?" Cherry asked.


    "Because Jackson spoils you. And no matter what you say or do, Jackson always supports you. If


    anything happens, Jackson is there to handle it. And if there is any trouble, Jackson fixes it. You don''t


    need to worry about anything. You just have to enjoy your life," Selina analyzed.


    "Oh, Selina, you know me so well," Cherry stretched out her hand for Selina''s hand with a big smile on


    her face.


    "Cherry, we''ll always be each other''s best friend," Selina dered. In her heart, Cherry was the sister


    she always wanted, the one who knew her thoughts and her mind.


    "Of course! I will always protect you. You don''t have anything to be afraid of," Cherry promised Selina


    like a queen promised her people.


    "But I''m always under Jackson''s protection," Selina mentioned.


    "How can that be?" Cherry asked. "My husband protects only me. But since you are his sister, I will


    allow you to receive some of his protection sometimes."


    Cherry pretended to look at Selina from head to toe to size her up.


    Derek and Wilsonughed at the twodies. Jackson kept silent and soaked up the moment. He had


    not seen Cherry so rxed in a long time. She really needed to be in thepany of friends again so


    he could see the indulgent and cheeky Cherry he''s missed. He kept silent to enjoy this moment.


    Selina yed along, curled her lips and teased Cherry, "Cherry, you''re so naughty! Jackson loves you


    and I will not take him away from you!"


    Cherry snickered at Selina''s reaction. She stopped teasing her and said, "Okay, I''ll stop now. I know


    Wilson loves you the most!"


    "You two still act like teenagers!" Derek and Wilson clutched their stomachs fromughing so hard.


    "Cherry, you keep teasing me," Selina pouted at her.


    "I am not, my dear Selina," Cherry argued. She turned to Jackson and, with a soft voice, said, "Darling,


    you be the judge. Am I teasing Selina?"


    Selina pretended to plea to Jackson the judge, "Jackson, help me out this once, will you?"


    Jackson had a choice to make, side with his beloved wife or with his precious sister.


    Jackson took his time but finally made his decision after a few seconds. He turned to Cherry and said,


    "It doesn''t matter if you keep teasing Selina. She has Wilson to take care of her. And I only care about


    you," he hugged Cherry and kissed her on the cheek.

 Chapter 956 The FS Empire

    Chapter 956 The FS Empire


    Chatting andughing, the six sat together, their smiles a reflection of the happy times.


    "Oh, I almost forgot it. I have one thing to tell you and Jackson," Mond said in a serious tone, as he


    turned to look at Cherry.


    "What is it? Tell me, I''m all ears," Cherry replied in a casual tone.


    "I am nning to go abroad so I can stay with Natalie and her mother. I will then leave the working of


    ZM Group to Lawrence," Mond dered.


    This announcement left all the others silent. Wilson, Derek, and Selina had their gaze focused on


    Lawrence''s parents.


    Surprised, Cherry and Jackson nced at each other dumbfounded.


    Jackson narrowed his eyes towards Mond, and asked, "Are you not going to return ever?"


    "I will return. But I don''t know when that would be," Mond replied honestly. He had no intention of hiding


    his ns from Jackson and Cherry. Looking at their confused expressions, he exined, "Natalie has


    grown up. I have barely kept herpany thest few years. I owe her a lot. Now I want to be a good


    father to her. Before she gets married, I want to spend some more time with her."


    On hearing this, Cherry and Jackson became engrossed in their thoughts. ''I understand. He isn''t


    joking. He must have thought all about this before making this decision, '' they mused.


    Wilson and Selina exchanged nces and nodded to each other in agreement. The former then said to


    Cherry, "I and Selina have also thought a lot and decided to let Lawrence take over the H King Group."


    "Wilson, you..." Cherry was too shocked to even continue her sentence.


    "Cherry, Jackson, you know that Austin has been abroad for a long time now. I don''t think he intends to


    take over the H King Group. So we decided to let Lawrence run ourpany. We can''t trust anyone


    else apart from him," Selina expounded.


    "Oh, yeah, we both have be old. It''s time to leave our business to the younger generation to


    handle," Wilson supported her.


    When Derek heard this, he became agitated. Transfixing his eyes on Jackson, he broke in eagerly,


    "You haven''t forgotten what I had told you earlier, have you?"


    Jackson nodded his head. Of course he had remembered Derek''s proposal as well. But he was taken


    by great surprise that his son might have to take charge of threepanies now.


    "What do you think of this, honey?" Cherry turned and asked for her husband''s opinion. ''I can''t make a


    decision on Lawrence''s behalf. These are very important matters. I should first listen to Jackson''s


    opinion, '' she decided.


    After a long pause, Jackson opened his mouth. "Are you sure about the decisions you have made?" he


    asked with a scowl.


    "Yes, I am," Mond replied with a firm look.


    Derek and Wilson nodded in reply too.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "After we have lunch, let''s first go to the JC Group. If Lawrence agrees to the proposal, I too will be


    okay with it," Jackson began. "It''s up to him. If he has no problem, you can hand over yourpanies


    to him."


    "Okay. We need to inform Lawrence and let''s wait for him at thepany," Derek agreed immediately.


    "I am going to call Lawrence," Selina chimed in, as she talked towards the balcony with her phone in


    her hand.


    "You have suddenly put on so much weight on my son''s shoulder. I feel so sorry for him," Cherry


    began, a hint of concern reflecting from her face.


    "We all think of Lawrence in high esteem. We believe that only he can do a good job with our


    "If he has any difficulties in his job, we will be there to help him," Mond assured Cherry.


    "We know you love Lawrence, Cherry. But we also treat him like our own son. He is apetent young


    man, and he needs more practice with business. Perhaps it''s a good thing for him. He could use this


    opportunity to hone himself," Wilson reassured Cherry. He understood her concern for her son but he


    thought it was good for Lawrence''s future prospects.


    Jackson held Cherry''s shoulder and said tenderly, "Honey, we are first going to ask Lawrence''s


    thoughts on this. If he agrees, we should respect his opinion and support him. Even if he makes a few


    mistakes in the beginning, we will not go bankrupt."


    "Jackson has a point. Even if we don''t run thepanies, we can still leadfortable lives like other


    members in our circle," Mond butted in. The Chu, Lu, Xu and Yuwen four families had already earned


    their reputation and status in this city. Even without thepanies, they still had connections and


    power with us. These intangible assets would keep them bound to the upper ss.


    "Oh, yeah, Mond is right. Don''t worry," Derek persuaded.


    When Cherry looked at Mond and Derek, it ayed her concern. When she gazed into Wilson''s eyes,


    her apprehensions were dispelled instantly. ''I believe his judgment. I''m lucky to have met him. I can tell


    by his eyes he has a very high expectation for Lawrence and he hopes that even I can have more faith


    in my son. Perhaps they are right. I should trust my son, '' she pondered.


    Cherry turned to stare at Jackson. In amanding tone, she said, "If Lawrence meets any problems,


    you must help him."


    "No problem. He is my son. Of course, I will be there when he needs my help," Jackson replied without


    any hesitation. ''Women always have lots of worries and fears in their mind, and so does she. I have to


    understand her concerns, '' he thought.


    ...


    In the CEO office at the JC Group, Lawrence sat on his swivel chair. He rested his hand on the arm


    and looked deep in thought. There was something that was bothering him.


    He had just received a call from Selina and learned about their ns. ''If I agree, I will have to be in


    charge of JS Group, H King Group, and ZM Group, '' he thought. He had considered about Derek''s offer


    and decided to take over JS Group if his father didn''t oppose the idea. But now he was caught


    unprepared, as he was expected to take charge of threepanies at once.


    In the afternoon, Lawrence was going through some files in his office. Suddenly, his telephone rang


    breaking his reverie.


    "Your father has taken the lift to your floor, Mr. Lawrence," the receptionist said politely.


    "Ummm," Lawrence answered as he hung up the phone.


    He rose from his seat, did a quick check of himself and headed for the lift to wee all of them.


    As soon as he reached, the lift door opened. He saw his parents, Derek, Wilson, and Selina step out of


    it.


    "Hello, Mom, Dad," Lawrence greeted courteously.


    "Are we interrupting your work, Lawrence?" Cherry asked with motherly affection as she knew her son


    must have been busy with something.


    "No, you aren''t. Aunt had informed me of youring, so I had gotten everything ready," Lawrence


    replied.


    Mond walked towards his nephew''s side and patted his shoulder lightly. "We all came here to see you.


    If they are not urgent matters, you can handle them tomorrow," he said.


    "Are you misleading my nephew?" Selina interrupted jokingly. She pulled Lawrence to her side and


    they entered his office. She offered, "Tell me your assignments at hand. I will try and help you with


    them."


    "No, thanks. But I will ask you for help if I need any assistance in the future," Lawrence declined.


    "So you don''t need my help, uh?" Selina said teasingly as she took a seat on the lounge in the


    reception room.


    Cherry and Jackson smiled at her remark and made themselvesfortable on the couch along with


    Derek, Wilson, and Mond.


    Soon Lawrence''s two assistants entered the office with trays in their hands. Carefully, they ced tea


    in front of his guests.


    "Leave us now. I don''t want anyone to interrupt me this afternoon. Do you understand?" Lawrence


    instructed his assistants.


    "Okay, Mr. Lawrence," the assistants replied obediently, as they turned around and left the office.


    Now they were left alone. They intended to stop joking and get straight to the point.


    Cherry drew near and sat beside her son. Holding him by the hand, she began softly, "Your Aunt must


    have told you why we areing here. What''s your decision on the matter?"


    Lawrence hadn''t made a decision yet. Instead of answering, he focused his gaze on Wilson. "Are you


    sure that you want to let me take over the H King Group as well? What if Austin is dissatisfied with this


    arrangement, and raises an issueter on?" he blurted his concern.


    He had to take everything into consideration, even though they were his rtives and they had


    proposed this to him. ''Austin is an excellent young man and he has his own ambitions. H King Group is


    one of the leading enterprises in the city. If I take charge of thepany, and Austin isn''t okay with the


    arrangement, then things will getplicated, '' he mused.


    Before Wilson could give him his reply, Selina opened her mouth. She rose and took a seat on the


    other side of Lawrence. Holding his arm, she said decisively, "Austin will be okay with with this, I can


    vouch on his behalf. He has told us that he will not be taking over H King Group. So don''t worry."


    "Aunt, you can leave yourpany to Austin. When he returns from abroad, he can inherit the


    Lawrence said to Selina. He had already epted Mond''s and Derek''s offers in his heart. But


    considering that Wilson had a son, he hesitated to take over his business.


    Selina shook her head. "Lawrence, just say yes. Austin has opened apany abroad, and I don''t


    know how things will shape up there. You know his character. He will not take over H King Group," she


    tried to erase the young man''s misunderstanding.


    With a resolute look on his face, Wilson followed, "I have full faith in you, Lawrence. H King Group will


    be safe in your hands."


    Now that both Wilson and Selina insisted, he didn''t retort but agreed to their request.


    Sensing that Lawrence had agreed to Wilson and Selina''s offer, Mond couldn''t wait but cut in. "I don''t


    think you have got a problem in taking charge of ZM Group, do you? We are a family," he said, fixing


    his eager eyes on Lawrence.


    Lawrence nodded in a sign of epting the offer.


    "What''s your n, Lawrence?" Derek too joined the conversation.


    Jackson and Cherry looked at their son, waiting for his answer. They decided to side with him on


    whatever ideas he had.


    "I''m going to merge JS Group, H King Group, ZM Group, and the JC Group. I will be in charge of all of


    them," Lawrence replied curtly.


    "Merge them?" Derek repeated, as he nced at Mond and then at Jackson to see their reaction.


    Selina and Wilson wanted to hear what Lawrence''s n was.


    "Now that you decided to leave yourpanies to me, I will merge them and that will be under my


    control. After the merger, the systems and the management of four groups will be the same as before


    but only for a short time. At the same time, I will work out all thepany rules, and new schemes for


    the transfer of personnel among the management. This way, I can keep everything in order and get to


    know all the exact standings of all of them," Lawrence voiced his thought.


    His n put the rest into contemtion.


    "It''s not a bad idea," Selina remarked.


    "I agree with you. Merging the four and changing the members of the management. After getting things


    in control, work out schemes to manage thepanies," Derek quickly approved of Lawrence''s n.


    "Don''t you think we should name the newly mergedpany?" Mond asked.


    "Oh, yeah. That''s important," Cherry echoed, agreeing to her son''s idea.


    "I think that should be Lawrence''s task," Wilson suggested.


    "Well, let me think. The FS Empire, should be its new name," Lawrence responded.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!